ã€ŠSevensã€‹


 Volume 1 - Prologue

    I will leave I Kinda Came to Another World alone for a little to see if anyone wants to pick it up. This is another teaser.

    Author Note: This is a Fantasy.

    This story will generally advance by the main character¡¯s first-person perspective.

    ¡ùFantasy, Harem, and Double Standards are to be included. Readers with an aversion to such material are advised to turn back. (ED Note: Double Standard: It¡¯s where you have a certain standard, but apply it unfairly or unevenly across groups. For example, it¡¯s fair to give cookies to everyone, but you let the girls have more. It¡¯s fair for everyone to pay taxes, but you¡¯re okay with having your friends not pay.)

    Prologue

    The one I faced in the mansion¡¯s courtyard was my sister.

    A perfect existence.

    If someone out there were to bepletely loved by god, it would probably be someone like her.

    (Why did ite to this)

    I hold my breath, and gripped the sabre I held in one arm with both of my hands. The tip of it was shaking.

    It wasn¡¯t just fatigue. The emotion of fear was also apparent in the de.

    ¡°Hah, hah...¡±

    The sabre in my hands was real. My sister¡¯s rapier was real as well. For us to be seriously going at each other with weapons, I never would have thought it sane.

    However, the one to propose this duel was, undoubtedly, her.

    Wearing a dress, she spoke as she looked at me without any interest.

    ¡°Are you still going to continue this, onii-sama?¡±

    While she called me onii-sama now, she usually doesn¡¯t even call my name. ¡®You,¡¯ ¡®that thing,¡¯ and other such phrases were how she usually referred to me.

    But no one in the surroundings ever found fault in that.

    She wore an ivory-colored dress and red shoes. Even though we were both exchanging shes, unlike me, she wasn¡¯t sweating at all.

    As if she was going to head off somewhere formal, her outfit was well in order. The rapier that sister held in her hands was an article made by a skilled craftsman.

    It was adorned with ornaments, and the hilt was iid with a yellow orb. The gem that couldn¡¯t be made anymore in the current era was a special tool that brings forth special Skills.

    The rapier it had been inserted into was a Magic Item, a weapon called a Magic Sword. It was a rare good that couldn¡¯t be bought even with a hundred gold coins.

    With the sword in hand as a mismatch with her appearance, my sister¡¯s standing figure was in a mess.

    This year, she was to turn thirteen. Flowing, golden hair waved on her head. Her figure was, unbefitting of her age, quite voluptuous.

    Her blue eyes stared at me coldly.

    Chills raced down my spine.

    Scary. I wanted to run. But I could not.

    ¡°Not yet. We¡¯re not done yet!¡±

    I forcefully contained my fear and stepped forward.

    I had faith in my well-trained sword skills. I was confident that I wouldn¡¯t even lose to adults.

    The Walt Family... in order to seed our noble household, I received severe training from a young age. I was confident in my de.

    But...

    ¡°Hah, you sure are slow.¡±

    In the past, I was also a prodigy. A wonder child. They always showered me with praise. In order to answer to my parents and my family¡¯s expectations, I desperately put in all my effort.

    But that effort, before the sister two years younger than me, was useless.

    Obviously, my sister was a girl. As swordsmanship was thought of as unnecessary for her, she didn¡¯t pick it up over the passage of years. She was just taught the basics, and all she should know was how to hold it and swing it.

    Even so, I couldn¡¯t win against her.

    ¡°Wha!¡±

    We shed for an unknown amount of times, and my body was covered in numerous shallow cuts. Even when I shed at her, she easily dodged with minimal movements.

    At the same time, her whip-like rapier de came down on my face, arms, and stomach.

    ¡°Just then, I could have given you three fatal wounds, Lyle.¡±

    The name of the girl who said my name with a smile on her face was Celes Walt.

    If there ever was one loved by the heavens, anyone would think it was the sister before me. The only one to truly hate her was me.

    Having my attack dodged, my legs buckled, and I fell over on thewn.

    My body was covered in blood. My clothes were sticking to me from my sweat.

    My blue hair was also sticking to me, but I didn¡¯t pay it any mind. When I tried to stand, I saw those red shoesing at me.

    ¡°Guh!¡±

    I blocked with my arms, but I couldn¡¯t kill the momentum. My body floated a little before I rolled across the ground once more.

    ¡°How unsightly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, truly... to think that this was our son, it¡¯s much too pitiful.¡±

    Where I copsed were my mother and father.

    We were surrounded by a majority of the retainers, but not a single one directed any encouragement at me.

    (Father... mother... why...)

    I wanted to cry. I bore the pain to stand up, and turned to find Celes¡¯s smile awaiting me.

    ¡°What could be the problem? Is that all you were, Lyle?¡±

    She purposely called out my name to provoke me.

    ¡°Good grief. Even when Celes only learned the bare minimum of swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°It really should be Celes seeding the Walt House.¡±

    My parent¡¯s words were directed at my back.

    Even when they¡¯re ones who¡¯ll say things like this, they were once kind to me. The Sabre I held in my hands was an item they had prepared for me long ago.

    ¡ºLyle, you¡¯re also a man of House Welt. Only the best of weapons are fitting for your hand.¡»

    ¡ºIt suits you, Lyle. As expected of our son.¡»

    They had continued directing a kind smile at me until around the time I turned ten.

    After that, my parents came to dote on my sister Celes. It was around then that they had lost interest in someone like me.

    That wasn¡¯t something limited to this family.

    The retainers, who had always treated me in a way fitting the future head of the household started treating Celes as their lord.

    They spoke ill of me behind my back, and kept saying I wasn¡¯t fit to seed.

    Until I was ten, the household, and the popce had been expectantly waiting for me to take over.

    But now was different. This was the reality.

    ¡°With this, Celes is the sessor.¡±

    ¡°Good grief, even if they didn¡¯t do something like this, all we had to do was drive the boy out.¡±

    ¡°Even when there¡¯s no way he¡¯d ever win against Celes-sama. What a fool.¡±

    It was so mortifying that tears began toe out.

    (Just what did I ever do. Why must I be so hated!?)

    Even Celes was my sister. It¡¯s not like I had hated her. I had treated her as a brother should.

    Did Celes find something to hate in that?

    ¡°Ara, you¡¯re going to cry? You truly are unsightly.¡±

    She beganughing to herself. She looked like she¡¯s truly having fun.

    ¡°Why are you doing this! What did I ever do to you!?¡±

    When I raised my voice, Celes¡¯s expression changed from smiling to expressionless.

    ¡°... How loud. It doesn¡¯t matter to you. It doesn¡¯t really matter to me whether you¡¯re there or not. But since you became an eyesore, I¡¯ll have you out of here.¡±

    ¡°W-what are you saying...¡±

    She raised her left hand at me, and pointed her finger.

    (She intends to use magic!?)

    Looking behind, I saw that my parents and the rest of the household had noticed her actions and moved out of the way.

    They had given silent approval of her attack.

    ¡°Dammit! Ice Wall!¡±

    A wall of ice manifested in front of me.

    It¡¯s a water attribute magic, and it¡¯s property is ¡®Shield¡¯. In order to be praised... in order to make my parents turn my way, I had lost myself in training myself.

    It wasn¡¯t just in the sword. Magic, and horse riding, and even knowledge... but in front of the existence in front of me, it was all worthless.

    ¡°Fire Bullet.¡±

    Showing her superiority, Celes started chanting magic after I had finished my preparations.

    In contrast to me, it was a fire-attribute spell, and its level was among the basics of the basics. It was also quite a user-friendly one that merely produced a ball of fire.

    The wall of ice I had created was chipped away by the fire all too easily.

    It wasn¡¯t just a single shot.

    From Celes¡¯s fingertip, she shot several hundred repetitions of the same spell. Each and every one¡¯s output was quite high, and while my magic was supposed to triumph over it attribute-wise, I couldn¡¯t even win against Celes¡¯s elementary-level spells.

    ¡°Kuh, Earth Hand!¡±

    From the ground around me, grew four arms made of earth. Each of them obeyed my will to attack her.

    ¡°How boring.¡±

    Celes smiled as she used the rapier in her hand to cut them all down. A rapier is, essentially, a weapon specialized in stabbing. With it, she used magic to easily cut them.

    ¡°Earth Bullet.¡±

    In order to win with versatility, I activated my next magic. Rocks shot up from the ground like cannon balls and tore up thewn.

    But I have no time to think about anything like that.

    ¡°Shield.¡±

    Without a change in expression, she casted it with a smile. A simple wall made of pure manapletely blocked my Earth Bullet.

    It wasn¡¯t on Celes¡¯s level, but I had shot several dozen shots. Still, not a single one got through.

    (I don¡¯t have any Mana left. I¡¯ll have to end it here...)

    Even I could understand I had no prospects of victory. But I had to fight her no matter what.

    Otherwise, I would be driven out of the house without having done anything.

    What started this all was, as I thought, Celes¡¯s words.

    ¡ºHey, Father. This year, onii-sama will turn fifteen and be an adult. Is this not the time to hold a match to determine the future head of the Walt House?¡»

    Normally, males would be the ones to seed.

    But my parents said she was correct. They acknowledged our match.

    ¡ºThe loser will leave the house. That¡¯s alright with you, right oniisama?¡»

    She hated me, or perhaps she simply found me unpleasant. Like that, my fight with Celes had started.

    Originally, it wasn¡¯t something that would ever have happened.

    Having a girl seed a household wasn¡¯t something that never happened. But in those cases, there were certain circumstances, such as the basic principles of the family.

    House Walt has had a male sessor for generations. From the founding first generation head, a direct line of males have handed down the family to one another.

    It¡¯s a household with over two hundred years of history.

    Even so, father and mother obeyed Celes¡¯s words and had the match with me, the eldest son, approved.

    ¡°Celes, never, to someone like you...!¡±

    As I stepped in, I shed at Celes with all my might. At my sister, who had the appearance of a frail girl, I cut down at full force.

    From a third party perspective, I would definitely be the one at fault here. But somewhere in my heart, I understood it. My hundreds, my thousands, my hundreds of thousands of practice swings went into this blow.

    The attack with all power behind it would cleave her in two if itnded.

    ... If itnded, that is.

    It¡¯s good that I was able to close in. The attack was the strongest I could muster at the moment.

    But my stroke never reached her.

    Turning half of her body to dodge the vertical sh, she swung up the rapier to deliver an attack at me. As if to torment me, she continued to carve light cuts into my body.

    At this rate, it¡¯s never going to end.

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

    As my dodged sword dug into the ground, I released my left hand from it and swung up with my right. With the first sword stroke, it traced a V into the air.

    Seeing that, Celes¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    It was myst resort.

    It¡¯s a skill I had practiced in secret, but still, it didn¡¯t reach her. The de cut close to her dress.

    (She could even react to that?)

    It was my special trump card, but Celes¡¯s reflexes had exceeded that. However, if you count the cut along her dress, it actually worked.

    (It reached. My sword reached Celes!)

    Looking from the sidelines, the sight of a brother getting pissed off against his younger sister must be repulsing. But as my opponent was Celes, there¡¯s no meaning to that.

    Just see her pretty face be twisted in pain for a brief moment, made it all worth it. We both took a step back, and while out of breath, I raised the corners of my lips.

    This was the most resistance I could offer. Right now, this was all I could do.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Celes?¡±

    She looked down on me with an expressionless face, shaking. She must be feeling humiliated. How many times have I ever seen my sister Celes truly embarrassed before?

    ¡°... Don¡¯t call my name, filth.¡±

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    By the time I noticed it, she had disappeared from my view. Her voice came from behind me.

    As I turned around, her fist entered my sight.

    (W-what?)

    There wasn¡¯t any pain. By the time I noticed it, the sabre had left my hands, and I was sent sprawling in the air. Within my vision that seemed to see everything moving in slow motion, it seemed that Celes was the only one moving normally.

    She approached and kicked me with those red shoes this time.

    I looked up at her as I flew through the air and saw her preparing to fire off magic.

    (This is bad, I¡¯ll die!)

    I tried to muster up magic defenses immediately, but the magic Celes fired was a high-ss one. It was a magic that required a considerable amount of skill as a magician.

    She¡¯s reallying at me to kill me.

    ¡°Fire Storm.¡±

    As I heard her disinterested voice, I also chanted.

    ¡°Water Ball!¡±

    I wrung out my remaining power, and deployed my own magic around myself. A tempest of mes engulfed me and tried to burn me to death.

    I had also activated magic, but I don¡¯t know if this will block it.

    All I understood was that the magic she just used was fired in an honest attempt to kill me.

    ¡°A-am I really that much of a hindrance to you, Celes!?¡±

    As I called out, I flopped onto the ground. The impact rocked my body and pain raced all around it.

    Coupled onto the pain I hadn¡¯t been feeling up until now, the impact caused me to writhe on the ground. And my own Sabre fell beside me.

    The tip pierced the earth, and its metal had turned a dull red from the heat.

    If I grasped it I would definitely be burned, but still, I reached out my hand.

    I¡¯m not thinking of anything anymore, but I simply didn¡¯t want to part with it. To me, the de in front of my eyes was my final bond with my parents.

    ¡°A-ah...¡±

    The surroundings watched me. Without even thinking about saving me, they looked upon me. Looking at me miserably crawling towards it, there were even those thatughed.

    The only one to walk to me was the one with a vulgar smile on her face, Celes.

    ¡°Serves you right. Although I¡¯m a bit surprised you still managed to cling to life.¡±

    Saying that, she broke the sword in front of my eyes. Perhaps because of the heat, or her own skill, the sabre was cut through as if it were made of not metal, but paper.

    My extended hand fell to the ground in vain.

    It grabbed onto the grass; I looked up with tears in my eyes. Using her left hand to fiddle with her hair, Celes had a full smile on her face.

    ¡°Oh, that was your favorite one, right? How unfortunate.¡±

    She looked like she was having fun as she happily looked down on me. However, hearing my parent¡¯s words, she turned around.

    ¡°Celes, that¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it? Your clothes were ruined. How about we spend the day buying you a new dress?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that sounds nice, dear.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a single soul to look at the beaten and burnt up me. They were already treating me as if I wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°P-please wait! Father, mother!¡±

    I strained my voice and reached out my hand. But they merely turned their eyes to me once. Their gaze were still one where they were looking at something filthy.

    And like that, I let my head fall to the ground.

    I let out my voice and cried out without regards to the surroundings.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I wonder just how much time had passed, but it shouldn¡¯t have taken that long for me to have lost consciousness. I remember myself bawling on top of thewn, but by the time I noticed it, I was on a bed.

    Bandages were wrapped around my body, and it appeared that I had received some treatment.

    ¡°Just who... Father? No, that wouldn¡¯t happen.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if I should be saying this, but father would never save me. There¡¯s the attitude he had when he left me, but more importantly, this ce wasn¡¯t inside the manor.

    I looked up at the wood grains on the ceiling, and understood this wasn¡¯t the inside of my own home.

    I wonder who saved me. It hurt to move, so I turned just my head to look over the surroundings.

    I was in a wooden house, no, more like a hut. My eyes turned back to the ceiling. I had woken up, but my body still felt like it needed some sleep.

    Also, I don¡¯t want to think of anything right now.

    (So I was abandoned...)

    Having been abandoned by my family, Celes¡¯s face floated into my mind. Her vulgar smile as she ridiculed me.

    At that time...

    ¡°...? Who is it?¡±

    Around me, the sound of someone speaking... no more like the feeling that someone was making a speech. I was assaulted by a strange sensation.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one, right?¡±

    I feel no presences around me. Thinking that I was mistaken, I closed my eyes.

    I don¡¯t know by whom, but I had been treated. I¡¯ll sleep for a bit, and recover my stamina. My body felt heavy, and I wanted to close my eyes.

    (Right now, I don¡¯t want to think about anything...)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    It probably happened a little after I had closed my eyes. I heard a voice.

    ¡ºOy, oy, that means it came, right? It definitely came!¡»

    Rather than cheerful, the voice sounded violent. It was loud, and itughed hardily.

    (W-who? Could it be the person that saved me?)

    It didn¡¯t looked like my voice reached him. What¡¯s more, for some reason, I feel quite tired. It¡¯s as if my Mana was being sucked out...

    ¡ºFather, please shut up for a bit.¡»

    This time, it was a worn out voice of a young man.

    (There are multiple people? Even so, what¡¯s with this uneasy feeling...)

    I can¡¯t let out my voice. My thoughts aren¡¯t getting through to them.

    ¡ºTry understanding what grandpa¡¯s trying to say, dad. I mean, it¡¯s our first conversation. And I can feel that a direct descendant is nearby. He definitely carries our blood.¡»

    This time, it really was a cheery voice.

    (Three? No, there may be more.)

    More than a voice, perhaps a presence. I couldn¡¯t think that there were only three.

    ¡ºI get what grandpa¡¯s saying~. First, let¡¯s calm down and confirm it.¡»

    I heard a new one. Since he said grandpa, was it a family? But all of their voices sounded young, or at the very least, they don¡¯t seem aged.

    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s our first conversation, you see. But, you know, there are things we wont notice at this rate, I think, you see.¡»

    (Again. With this, is that the fifth voice?)

    Another one rang out.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re too pessimistic, pops. More importantly, I want to know what became of him. It would be nice if he noticed, but... what¡¯s up, Brod?¡»

    The name Brod came out, shocking me.

    I mean, Brod was the name of my own grandfather.

    (This is... this might mean that I¡¯m dead.)

    Are you alright with that? My inner thoughts screamed, as I strained to hear the voices.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s my grandson! It¡¯s Lyle! There¡¯s no doubt it¡¯s my grandson!¡»

    It was so reminiscent of my grandfather¡¯s voice, it made me want to give a bitter smile. He was one who was a tad bit too soft on his grandson, but even those emotions could be felt through his voice.

    Still, he sounded a little younger. It didn¡¯t have the hoarse tones of an older man.

    Just what was the meaning of this? I thought, as silence spread for a while.

    ¡º¡º¡ºFor real!?¡»¡»¡»

    What a noisy bunch. All their voices seemed shocked.

    (.........Just what sort of situation am I in?)

    On that day, my fate began to turn.

 Volume 1 - 1: Former Noble Lyle

    TL: This one has a really slow start, but it does get rolling, it seems.

    Former Noble Lyle

    The me in the mirror had my blue hair hanging down.

    The me in the mirror had a severely worn-out face. There were some ces on the bandages that were soaked in blood, but the wounds had already closed.

    Perhaps the burnt parts had been treated with special medicine, but they had faded.

    ¡°How does it look, young master?¡±

    As I turn around to the voice that called out to me, I offer my thanks to the old man.

    ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s much better now.¡±

    The old man was the one who lived in a hut on the side of the courtyard, the gardener. It seems he has family, but after his wife died, he started living alone inside of the hut.

    On the wide grounds of the estate, the hut that was tucked away in quite a hidden ce was apparently a repurposed baggage shed.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. You were in quite a dangerous spot there. If I was the estate¡¯s doctor, I would beable to treat you a little more gently, but...¡±

    This apologetic old man was, despite his demeanor, a former soldier. Perhaps he had some knowledge on treating injuries, but he had healed me up quite skillfully.

    Anyways, more than the man¡¯s knowledge on treatment, my most pressing matter was...

    ¡°... I¡¯ve beenpletely abandoned by my parents. Hahaha, I can¡¯t do anything butugh about it.¡±

    Looking at me raise a soullessugh, the man...¡¾ Zell¡¿ lowered himself into the chair in the room. Being over seventy, he lived by maintaining a portion of the vast yard.

    There are several gardeners in service to the house, but the only one who lived isted in a hut was Zell. I had heard my parents talking amongst themselves about having trouble trying to get the man who served from my grandfather¡¯s generation to vacate the ce.

    He had carried my wounded body here, and had nursed me over the three days I had spent sleeping.

    I sit on the bed, and give my thanks once more.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me, Zell. Although I don¡¯t have anything to give you in return.¡±

    Seeing me return a joke, Zell let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved you look fine. But the state of this manor really has been strangetely.¡±

    The reason Zell let out a sigh was due to how the state of affairs of the mansion hadpletely changed over the past five years.

    I asionally thought it strange as well, but even so, there are some things you can¡¯t understand if you¡¯re always in the midst of them.

    ¡°There¡¯s this time¡¯s case with the young master, but making the young miss the heir... If we asked the previous generation, I wonder just what he would say in his rage.¡±

    My grandfather, ¡¾Brod Walt¡¿, was a strict noble. He held the court rank of Count, and governednd as a provincial noble.

    That means he also held an army.

    The Walt House is one that serves as an advisor to royalty. In grandfather¡¯s time, he was often called to the imperial capital to speak with his majesty, the king. Father often bragged to me about it.

    But he was also an exceedingly rigid person.

    He was strong in battle, and one who poured his effort into his territory¡¯s internal affairs.

    The next generation¡¯s king also considered him a leading noble of Bahnseim. He was just a little to soft on his grandchildren.

    His first grandson, me, was quite spoiled by the man.

    ¡°I only have a kind impression of him, though. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how I¡¯d face him now that I¡¯m not seeding the house.¡±

    I had betrayed the expectations he ced on me. Thinking that, I felt all my diligence up until now to have been in vain.

    Now, I¡¯ve already lost everything.

    ¡°Yound master... don¡¯t corner yourself too much. You¡¯re still young. Please live the rest of your life facing forwards.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, but I have no goal. Up until now, I¡¯ve only ever aimed to be a good lord. Now that that¡¯s gone, I¡¯ve no idea where to go. I¡¯m deplorable, right?¡±

    As I smiled in self-derision, Zell stood up, and proceeded to the kitchen to prepare something to drink. I covered my face, and began thinking of what to do from here on.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here anymore. I¡¯ll have to find somewhere to go.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    From the time I started being taken care of in Zells house, I was able to take off the bandages by the fifth day.

    I wonder if he had used some expensive medicine, but my recovery was fast.

    But being taken care of by him for so long leaves a bad taste in my mouth. Also, I was driven out of this estate.

    I may bring trouble to the man who¡¯s sheltering me.

    And during our evening meal, I brought it up as Zell was conversing with me. What he was describing was a scene where my grandfather raced across the battlefield, and about his actions in the imperial capital.

    I remembered the stories he told on our third day¡¯s dinner as I spoke.

    ¡°Zell, I¡¯m thinking of bing an adventurer.¡±

    ¡°An adventurer, you say? It¡¯s true that some noble who don¡¯t seed households go of to be adventurers, but you have both magic and knowledge. With that skillset, government work is always possible.¡±

    I shake my head from side to side.

    I may bring trouble to whatever service I¡¯m employed in. The Walt House is arge one, and it has influence befitting of that.

    If it¡¯s just at the level of threatening my employers, then that Celes would probably do it easily.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost everything. I just thought I would get something from scratch with my own hands.¡±

    ¡°... I... see. If that¡¯s the young master¡¯s desired path, then so be it.¡±

    ¡°ording to your stories, famous adventurers aren¡¯t troubled by money, right? I¡¯ll definitely repay this debt someday. At that time, I¡¯lle back a splendid adventurer.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll be waiting for it, young master.¡±

    Zellughed in a loud voice.

    I wonder if he¡¯s just going along with my joke. Naturally, in the depths of my mind, I truly didn¡¯t think that the upation of an adventurer was something that easy.

    Even if I look like this, I was raised to inherit a ruling position.

    As a Feudal Lord, I knew painfully well just what the existences called adventurers were. They challenged the unknown, and returned frombyrinths with great treasures.

    If you asked, kids would probably call them their aspirations, but in reality, they were just a gathering of ruffians.

    If you wanted to call them mercenaries, it would be more than fitting. Those mercenaries could calmly assault viges to plunder their food stock.

    Besides the part where they deal with monsters, adventurers were nothing but a troublesome existence.

    However, it¡¯s not like all of them were viins.

    Famous adventurers could work with the government on favorable terms. For those that run mercenary brigades on the side, they could be hired forrge sums of money based on their skill.

    ¡°But an adventurer, is it? It sounds like the free city of¡¾Beim¡¿ would be a good ce to set up shop.¡±

    I gave an honest inquiry at Zell¡¯s words.

    ¡°Beim? I believe it was a lord-less city run by a system of merchants, correct? It¡¯s a trade point between numerous territories.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why. It isn¡¯t managed by a country, and it¡¯s an easynd to thrive in for adventurers. Or course, that can also be said for criminals.¡±

    There are plenty of adventurers who turn into criminals. When that happens, they get banishment notices from the adventurers¡¯ guild, and be wanted men.

    But once they fled to the trade point of Beim, no country could openly try to hunt them down. I had heard stories of it, but I¡¯m a bit hesitant to aim to settle in such and.

    It appears Zell sensed my sentiment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to pay too much mind to it. As long as you don¡¯t venture into ces where those sorts gather, you¡¯ll rarely get tangled up in their affairs.¡±

    ¡°I-I see. I thought the imperial capital would be a good start in and of itself, though...¡±

    Even on the Walt House¡¯s territory, there¡¯s an adventurers¡¯ guild. But my father, the feudal lord, could interfere with that one, so I must avoid it at all costs.

    If I wanted to stay within the country, I would have to pick a ce without father¡¯s influence. If you think about it like that, the capital was the natural choice.

    ¡°Among the high ranking nobles of the capital, there are plenty of houses that are involved with our own. It isn¡¯t a bad option, but I can¡¯t say it¡¯s the best for you.¡±

    ¡°I see. But I don¡¯t have the travel expenses to reach Beim. Also, I also want to see just how far my current skill level will reach.¡±

    Heim was the city of merchants. At the same time, there are plenty of adventurers there seeking employment. To summarize, if you aren¡¯t capable enough, you won¡¯t be able to survive.

    ¡°Truly. Then perhaps stopping by the capital first may be your best bet. I won¡¯t rmend staying for long, though.¡±

    ¡°Where is there besides the imperial capital?¡±

    As I had the opportunity, I enquired further. Having run around the battlefield alongside my grandfather, I thought Zell would know of variousnds.

    I had never conversed with him before, but when I tried it, he was an old man who told interesting stories.

    ¡°How about the city of¡¾Dalien¡¿ near the capital? It¡¯s not a hard ce to live.¡±

    ¡°Dalien? I¡¯ve only ever heard the name.¡±

    ¡°As a territory, their development is behind ours. In that regard, it may be easier to find work there.¡±

    ¡°Work? You don¡¯t mean monster extermination?¡±

    As I said that, the corner of his eyes sharpened as he seemed mildly amazed.

    ¡°Well, it seems you don¡¯t often hear of how society works over here, young master. There¡¯s no helping it, so let me exin.¡±

    Zell began exining just what it was that adventurers were. ording to my mental image, they mainly dived intobyrinths, and asionally fought on the battlefield as hired swords.

    But ording to him...

    ¡°Adventurers are ones who can aplish any sort of job. At the start, they did carry out monster extermination, and challengingbyrinths, but it turns out there were a lot of odd jobs to be had. Most youngsters there take on misc tasks to earn up money to purchase the necessary equipment.¡±

    ¡°I-is that so? But there must be people who specialize in the odd jobs too, right?¡±

    ¡°Things like that are managed by the guild taking applications, and paying for services by the day. Well, it¡¯s just like an employment service. Like that, the guild looks out for the citizens around it. Of course, you could just call it earning through physicalbor.¡±

    Zell described the face of adventurers I didn¡¯t want to hear about. As I thought, there¡¯s no guarantee that everything will work out smoothly.

    ¡°But by doing those menial jobs, adventurers prepare their equipment. It¡¯s not always a bad thing, so finding fault in it would be more troublesome to the adventurers themselves than the guild.¡±

    ¡°Is that how these things work? I¡¯m none too knowledgeable.¡±

    To me, who was raised with the sole purpose of ruling, there¡¯s no doubt it¡¯s a world I can¡¯t even imagine. For some reason, Zell seemed just a little bit happy.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Well, I¡¯ve been serving since the time of the previous generation, but I never thought I would get to talk with the young master like this. It¡¯s because the current head had been born into a Count¡¯s family.¡±

    During my grandfather¡¯s reign, the Walt House finally reached counthood.

    The generation before him was badmouthed quite a bit for expending a lot of money to buy vast expanses ofnd, it seems. Even now, my father speaks of it with regret.

    Father¡¯s grandfather- my great grandfather- was apparently a person who resorted to quite some underhanded methods.

    From a start like that, Father was raised up as the head of a Count¡¯s house. My grandfather had started out as a viscount, but he still led an army, and had fighting experience.

    I guess Father never had any contact with Zell.

    ¡°... By the way, young master, have you experienced anything strange while in my house?¡±

    ¡°Something strange? No... ah!¡±

    I was about to answer ¡®Nothing¡¯ to his question. Compared to being driven out of my own house, I feel that everything else generally didn¡¯t mean anything.

    But there, I remembered.

    ¡°An abyss of death? I think I heard my grandfather¡¯s voice. A nostalgic tone... but there were other voices as well. I may have just been dreaming, though.¡±

    Saying it was just a dream, I started to eat again.

    With his eyes wide open, Zell continued to look at me.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next morning.

    I put on the clothes I borrowed from Zell, and wore a cloak over that.

    ¡°It¡¯s clothing that my son left behind, but the build should fit well enough.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for all of this. I¡¯ll definitely repay this debt.¡±

    I said an apology, but Zell shook his head.

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve done more than enough. Also, young master, take this.¡±

    Saying that, he handed over a leather bag. In the bag that could fit in the palm of my hand, I found some coins.

    ¡°No, taking money from you is a bit...¡±

    To me, it looked like a small sum, but it was probably different to Zell. I understand that our sense of money ispletely different, so I refused to take it. However, Zell pushed it at me.

    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely find it necessary. What do you n to do without a penny on you? Also, if you n to return it at some point, just think of it as an investment.¡±

    Having been told that, I said my thanks, and epted it.

    ¡°S-sorry. Really, about everything.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. With this, I¡¯ve finally been able to fulfill my promise to the previous head.¡±

    ¡°Promise?¡±

    As I tilted my head, Zell presented a small wooden box to me, and opened it up. In it was a blue gem.

    Silver decorations were applied all around it, and at a nce, I could tell that expensive craftsmanship had been put into it.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no way I could take something this...¡±

    ¡°This was the previous head¡¯s, no... an gem that¡¯s been passed down through each generation of the Walt House. It was crafted with an extremely scarce metal, and forged by a renowned cksmith. A famous artisan applied the finishing touches.¡±

    I looked at the gem that was about two centimeters across. It had been fastened to a ne.

    ¡°My grandfathers? I do remember him having something like that, but shouldn¡¯t my father have received it?¡±

    ¡°The previous head tried adding more ornaments onto it to make it more fitting of a count¡¯s house, but his passing came at a bad time... When the gem was to be embedded into it, I departed to confirm it, and from there, I took it back. However, I wasn¡¯t able to get an audience with Maizel-sama.¡±

    Father is also busy.

    Because of that, unless it¡¯s an extremely urgent matter, even one who serves in the house may be unable to meet him. Even more so that it was the source of some of his worries, Zell.

    From the wooden box, I took the gem and chain.

    The gem... an item that¡¯s manufacturing process had been lost in the passage of years was one that held a memory of an individual¡¯s skill. The specific details were lost when the world changed over to simple Magic Tools, and forgotten.

    The Number of Skills that can manifest in an individual was always one. While they could hone that skill over their lives, it was impossible to increase their numbers.

    The gem held a memory of such a skill, and made it so that others could use it.

    ¡°And I doubt I¡¯ll be able to ever give this to the current head, Maizel-sama. This may be my selfish decision, but please take it, young master... Lyle-sama. That way, I¡¯ll be able to repay my debt to thete Count.¡±

    I hung it around my own neck, and gripped the gem.

    ¡°... I¡¯m truly thankful, Zell. I¡¯ll definitelye back some day to repay you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting, Lyle-sama.¡±

    Saying that, I departed from Zell¡¯s hut.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In the past six days, Zell felt the room he always thought was small had suddenly gotten wider.

    In the past, the house he lived in with his family was also the ce the previous family head Brod would stop by to hide out and have a drink.

    Looking of the picture that had gotten sketched in town of his wife, he whispered.

    ¡°Hey, honey. With this, it feels something¡¯s been lifted from my shoulders.¡±

    He lied down on the bed, and pulled over the nkets as he closed his eyes.

    ¡°But for him to have the same preferences as Brod-sama... that man also liked that stewed meat.¡±

    What Zell remembered was the time when his house was still lively.

    And he remembered how he handed off Brod¡¯s gem that had been passed down in his family for generations. Brod was even older than him, and in the end, he was bedridden.

    The weakened form of the man whose dignity was Zell¡¯s aspiration brought tears to his eyes.

    ¡°Even if he knew he wasn¡¯t going to be around when the finishing touches were put on it, why did he leave it to me... but now, I¡¯ve fulfilled my duty, Brod-sama.¡±

    The memories of when he was young, and running alongside the man on the battlefield revived within him.

    ¡°But it truly is a blessing that I was finally able to give it to Lyle-sama in the end... Honey, I¡¯ll be off to you soon.¡±

    After a single deep breath, a peaceful smile broke out on the old man.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having left the mansion and arrived at the city that was built around it, I talked with a peddler along the walls that surrounded it.

    Noon had passed, and if I was able to hitch a ride on a travelling cart, I would be able to get to another town to rest.

    ¡°To a rest town? That¡¯s fine by me, but we¡¯ll be arriving at night, and there¡¯s no telling if there¡¯ll be rooms open, you know. I have some connections to get me a ce, but this time of year¡¯s going to be quite crowded.¡±

    The peddler indicates his disapproval, but to me, this was and I wanted to depart from as soon as possible.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter to me. Can you give me a ride?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care either way, but can you fight? If you can¡¯t then since you¡¯re going to be using my cart, I¡¯m going to be charging.¡±

    On the merchant¡¯s question, I created some me in the palm of my hand.

    I had lost my sabre, but I can still use magic. With this, I¡¯ve proven I¡¯m at least strong enough to fend for myself.

    ¡°How surprising. If you¡¯re a magician, does that make you a noble? No, looking at your attire... Oh my, that¡¯s an unnecessary inquisition on my part. Understood. If you¡¯re going to put my cart as a priority, and guard it carefully, I won¡¯t charge a fee. No, more so, based on what happened, I may even end up paying out.¡±

    The middle-aged man disyed the palm of his hand, indicating his eptance of me riding along.

    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s about after the rest town, but...¡±

    There, a voice rose up to break me and the peddler¡¯s conversation.

    As I turned around, I saw an individual I knew rtively well standing there.

    ¡°U¡ªum, please take me as well!¡±

    A girl with her side ponytail as her defining characteristic.

    ¡°... Novem.¡±

    The girl hanging her head in embarrassment¡¯s name was¡¾Novem Forxuz¡¿

    (TL: I, in all honesty, don¡¯t know how to romanize ¥Õ¥©¥¯¥¹¥º to make it actually look usible.)

    A girl of a Baron¡¯s family.

    Also, I¡¯ll tack a ¡®former¡¯ onto it, but she was the girl who was once my fiancee.

 Volume 1 - 2: Former FiancÃ©e Novem

    TL: For those mathematically challenged, Lyle¡¯s technically the ninth generation. The first section (First Generation on the ToC) is about Lyle figuring out what he wants to do in life.

    Former Fianc¨¦e Novem

    I turn my eyes to the girl sitting across from me on the cart.

    As I nced at her, I saw her look at me too. Our eyes met, and both of us turned away.

    ¡°Hahaha, ah, such innocence.¡±

    The middle aged peddlerughed as he looked over at us.

    Her name was¡¾Novem Forxuz¡¿.

    Her hair was done in a side ponytail, and it suited her long light-brown hair quite well. I¡¯ll bet there¡¯s some provisions for travel inside of her leather, rectangr bag.

    Perhaps she chose something easy to move in, but she wasn¡¯t in a dress, as I usually saw her.

    She was wearing thick-soled boots, and she looks like a taller older sister of her usual self. Her reserved expression showed signs of tension for the first time today.

    I ask in a voice low enough so that the peddler wouldn¡¯t be able to make it out.

    ¡°How did you know? Also, trying to follow me; are you sane?¡±

    ¡°... Am I a bother?¡±

    The girl giving a troubled expression was from a Baron¡¯s house.

    Naturally, with me being of Count Status, the arranged marriage wouldn¡¯t work out status-wise. But the Forxuz House was one that had served the Walt House for many generations.

    The marriage for the girl that held that title, when proposed to my parents, was epted when I was thirteen because it was a pain for them to deal with.

    Ordinarily, it¡¯s the house of higher status that brings up such talks, or at the very least, they study the house that proposed it.

    ¡°Wrong. I was kicked out, you know. Following someone like me is something only a fool would do.¡±

    Following someone who lost everything will be of no profit to either her, or the Forxuz House.

    For a proper noble, the best interest of one¡¯s house should be one¡¯s priority. There are those who aren¡¯t normal like that, but those ones are the minority.

    And I couldn¡¯t think of Novem as one of that minority.

    Since our ages were close, we often saw one another.

    I also have some memories of us ying together.

    But from the point where my parents started neglecting me, I don¡¯t remember us ever talking much. It¡¯s because to earn my parents¡¯ praise, I desperately immersed myself in nothing but training and studies.

    ¡°Yes, it is a bother. And here I thought I would be living a lone and free lifestyle from here on.¡±

    If I say something harsh to her, she may turn back. Thinking that, I voiced something that wasn¡¯t on my mind.

    Novem was never a romantic dreaming girl, and even if youpare her to the Walt Family¡¯s precepts, she was definitely a passing bridal candidate.

    ¡°... I deeply apologize. But I have decided to marry Lyle-sama.¡±

    To the girl giving a smile, I delivered some crucial information.

    ¡°I have no such will. I¡¯ll be an adventurer, and live a willful life being waited on by women. Being driven away by my family actually makes me feel relieved.¡±

    The worst sermon. With this, Novem should be tired of me.

    As I thought that, I looked down. I didn¡¯t want to see Novem¡¯s scornful face, but as I decided that wouldn¡¯t advance the conversation, I looked up at her again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s something I arbitrarily decided for myself. Even if we don¡¯t marry, please allow me to serve by your side.¡±

    I put my face in my hands.

    ¡°What about House Forxus? You¡¯ll make your parents sad.¡±

    As I brought up her own home, Novem offered a response full of self-confidence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that part. I¡¯m the second daughter, and my brother is the one seeding the house. I even have an elder and younger sister, so my parents sent me off saying that it would somehow work out if I alone was freed of obligations.¡±

    (The hell¡¯s wrong with you, Mother and Father Forxuz!?)

    My head was starting to hurt.

    Even if you call her a side-liner, Novem¡¯s still got decent looks. To add onto that, she was strictly disciplined, and quite refined. Even if she doesn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll bet there were marriage proposals to her.

    It¡¯s possible she could have even gotten married off to a Viscount¡¯s family.

    Having finally gotten the happiness she wanted, it¡¯s a waste if she were to render it futile for my sake.

    Simply because I had known her from my childhood, I wanted her to be happy. But the individual¡¯s own will was quite rigid.

    (Come to think of it, she had those stubborn parts back when she was small too.)

    ¡°... Just do whatever you want.¡±

    AS I turned my face away, Novem put her hand to her mouth, and smiled.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do just that.¡±

    As if he had heard our voices, the merchant spoke up.

    ¡°It sure is nice to be young. That alone is a fortune, you know.¡±

    It sounds like he heard all that quite clearly.

    My face turns red from embarrassment. But at that time, I heard a voice.

    ¡ºOy, oy, you¡¯re quite loved, ain¡¯t ¡®ya, kid.¡»

    I heard a voice with a teasing tone. I looked around.

    On top of the cart, there was only me and Novem. The Peddler was holding the reigns upfront. Around our wagon, there were simr travelers and merchants out searching for work, but they weren¡¯t at a distance where a voice would reach.

    ¡°Novem, did you hear anything? A voice that seemed to be trying to tease?¡±

    On my question, she shook her head.

    ¡°I-I apologize... I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±

    As she apologetically lowers her head to me, I tell her not to mind it, as I survey the area once more.

    The voice sounded male, and it was quite a firm one at that. But while I can see some males here and there, there¡¯s not at a distance where it would be that clear.

    What¡¯s more, I had the impression that the voice hade from somewhere much closer.

    (A hallucination? Am I still tired? ... Come to think of it, I¡¯ve ben finding it hard to get over fatiguetely. Is it because my wounds aren¡¯t fully recovered?)

    I recall that it seemed vaguely familiar as I look up. As I traced the roof of cloth the peddler had put up with my eyes, I shut them.

    As long as I¡¯m the only one who heard it, then it may just be that I¡¯ve been mentally pressed.

    ¡°Are you alright, Lyle-sama?¡±

    As Novem sounded worried, I opened my mouth. As I was about to tell her I was fine, I heard another voice from close-by.

    I could hear it quite crisply, but Novem didn¡¯t appear bothered by it.

    ¡ºFor him to have someone like that at his age... I can¡¯t be anything but jealous.¡»

    ¡ºYou sure went through a lot, father.¡»

    From a sitting position, I raised myself, and looked around. Novem looked shocked.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lyle-sama!?¡±

    But the surroundings hadn¡¯t changed in the slightest.

    ¡°... It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    As I said that, I thought.

    ¡°Hmm? Am I really that tired? ... I guess I¡¯ll sleep for now.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After arriving at the rest town, we consulted with the peddler, and got him to agree to let us apany him tomorrow as well.

    Perhaps it was a seasonal urrence, but the town was quite lively.

    After confirming the peddler¡¯s departure time, me and Novem went off inn-hunting.

    But there, a problem emerged.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one room? Two are impossible?¡±

    After the inn¡¯s owner confirmed the fact, he immediately told us it was impossible.

    ¡°There are too many people this time of year, so we can¡¯t be putting a single person to a room. I¡¯m sorry, but if you¡¯re acquaintances, can you both put up with sharing a room?¡±

    I turn to Novem.

    She had chosen to follow me, but being in the same lodging as her was something I wanted to avoid.

    As I was taught as such, I was bewildered on how to deal with the man.

    But Novem simply told him it didn¡¯t matter either way, and paid for it. She handed him some copper coins in exchange for the key.

    ¡°O-oy...¡±

    Before I could ask her if that was alright, the inn¡¯s owner spoke.

    ¡°The room is on the far side of the second floor. The room number is on the paper attached to the key. Oh, right, breakfast and hot water¡¯s free, but we don¡¯t do dinners, so you should probably find somewhere to eat before you leave your luggage.¡±

    I didn¡¯t understand what he meant by ¡®before you leave your luggage.¡¯

    (If there¡¯s a key, then wouldn¡¯t it be better to just leave it? I¡¯m a separate matter, but Novem¡¯s carrying a travelling bag.)

    She was carrying some heavy baggage, but I thanked the owner anyways.

    ¡°Thank you. What should we do about the key?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already paid me, and I¡¯m not going to y oblivious about itter. I¡¯ll hold onto it, so take this note with you. If you give it to whoever¡¯s here, they¡¯ll hand over the key.¡±

    I had some questions as to why we needed to carry out this exchange, but Novem dragged me out.

    We exited the inn, and got to looking for food at a nearby ce that I couldn¡¯t whether it was a bar or restaurant.

    There were many people on the roads, and it really was a noisy town...

    ¡º... Wait a second, isn¡¯t this kid really too wet behind the ears? He¡¯s way too oblivious to how this world works.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because he¡¯s a Count! It¡¯s because Lyle¡¯s going to be a Count in the future! ¡»

    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s true that he¡¯s been rich from the moment he was born. He¡¯s a tried and true pampered brat.¡»

    Within the mor of the crown, I heard a clear voice again. It definitely sounded close, and my name was even brought up.

    ¡°Are you alright, Lyle-sama? Yourplexion is a little pale.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine!¡±

    My impatient voice came out quite loud. It sounds like Novem didn¡¯t hear anything. The voices starteding again.

    ¡ºAnd wait a god damn moment... go take the girl¡¯s bag¡¯s already. You¡¯re pretty much empty-handed, kid. You truly are inconsiderate.¡»

    ¡ºCount, was it? I guess the child of something like that turns out like this. He¡¯s on the side that¡¯s used to getting taken care of.¡»

    ¡°... What did you say?¡±

    I heard it again. And it¡¯sing from really close to me. What¡¯s more, each and every voice is different. There are multiple of them.

    ¡°Lyle-sama?¡±

    In order to not trouble Novem, who looked worried, I opted to ignore them. But it really is wrong for the girl to be carrying along a heavy bag while I don¡¯t have anything.

    ¡°Y-yeah... Novem, isn¡¯t that heavy? I¡¯ll carry it.¡±

    Saying that, I took her bag. While she insisted that she would carry it, I took it slightly forcefully as we entered the restaurant.

    But then they came again.

    ¡ºHe should¡¯ve taken her hand, and escorted her.¡»

    When we entered the ce, I heard a voice like that. An image of me offering my hand to her shed across my mind for an instant.

    (No, wait, we¡¯re already in the store... giving her my hand now holds no meaning.)

    As I was lost in thought with my hand extended, I was left in a flustered state in front of her.

    As if she sensed that, Novem took my hand.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, that seat looks open, so can I trust you to guide me there?¡±

    ¡°Ah, eh... y-yeah.¡±

    As I escorted her the short distance, Novem offered a final thanks.

    ¡°Much appreciated, Lyle-sama. Um... ah, excuse me.¡±

    Saying that, Novem went and called over the waiter to order without hesitation. She asked what was rmended from the menu, and ordered two portions.

    She pointed to some things, and asked whether they were fine with me, and I merely affirmed without any idea of what I was going to be served. There, I heard the voices again.

    ¡ºHey, isn¡¯t this guy a bit of a wimp?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because he¡¯s oblivious about the world. Well, he does have some unreliable spots too.¡»

    ¡ºHere, it¡¯s fine because the girl¡¯s being considerate, but a normal one¡¯d dump him, right?¡»

    As my evaluation was steadily dropping, I thought to myself.

    (Just what is it with this situation!?)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    After returning to the inn, I epted the hot water the owner had prepared for us.

    Apparently, I was to wipe my body with the hot water in the bucket.

    ¡°There¡¯s no bath?¡±

    Novem answered my question.

    ¡°Even in this rest town, there are some ces that offer it based on price, but it¡¯s standard to simply wipe down your body with hot water. Even in inns with baths, there are few with public ones for guests to use freely.¡±

    ¡°Really? I heard in town that there were some private rooms with baths, though...¡±

    Novem had a troubled face as she dipped the towel in the bucket, and wrung it out. She had me take off my clothes, and started wiping me down.

    ¡°Inns that have private baths are ridiculously expensive. They¡¯re at a level where they charge silver coins per night.¡±

    ¡°I have some silver, though. Novem, are you sure you¡¯re alright without a bath?¡±

    As I said that, she cautioned me.

    ¡°That¡¯s no good, Lyle-sama! From now on, money is going to be scarce. If you don¡¯t economize when you have the chance, it¡¯ll run out before you know it.¡±

    ¡°R-really?¡±

    As she scolded me, she finished washing my back, and moved to my hair. After lifting the bucket over my head, Novem gently poured it over me.

    I heard a fed-up voice.

    ¡ºOy, spoiled brat, when your body¡¯s clean, leave the room at once.¡»

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lyle-sama?¡±

    I heard a threatening voice, so I started looking around at once. As my hair was wet, water flew around.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s no good, this kid... he doesn¡¯t notice it at all.¡»

    ¡ºI don¡¯t think there¡¯s too much of a problem, though.¡»

    I reassured a worried Novem that nothing was wrongas I waited for my hair to be washed, and put on my clothes after.

    I wanted to change them, but I was unable to rece anything but my undergarments.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be using it next, alright? Umm...¡±

    She seemed to want to say something.

    ¡°Y-yeah. I¡¯ll be leaving then. I¡¯m just outside the door if you need me (Why do I have to get out?)¡±

    ¡°I deeply apologize.¡±

    Saying that, I left the room, and found a chair in the corridor. As I sat on the creaking wood, I didn¡¯t hear anyone talking to me.

    ¡°Is it really a hallucination? And wait, today¡¯s already...¡±

    As I was sitting, my eyelids began to feel heavy. Like that, I closed my eyes. Perhaps because my body had been cleaned, I felt relieved.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡ºWake up, ¡®ya bastard!¡»

    I heard an angry voice, and when I opened my eyes, I was in a different ce than before.

    ¡°Eh, w... what?¡±

    What¡¯s more, there were people around me. Arge, circr table extended before me, and seven other individuals were seated around it...

    Each of them held a different shape, and they were all faces I had some recollection of. Where did I see them? As I thought that, I noticed a man wearing beast skins as a vest.

    His arms were thick like a log, and his hair was unkempt. Around him were men that seemed to be of better upbringing. All of them ranged from theirte twenties to early thirties in appearance.

    I turned my attention to the savage tribesman-like man before me.

    ¡°Hmm? Could it be that voice was...¡±

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, that was us.¡»

    Among them, there was a man I had a clear recollection of. Unlike in my memory, he was quite young. However, his atmosphere hadn¡¯t changed.

    ¡ºLyle!¡»

    ¡°Eh? G-grandfather!¡±

    There, was the youthened form of my grandfather. His spine was straighter, and his body was much more firm than I remembered.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve grown this big... I¡¯m happy for you, Lyle.¡»

    His atmosphere was still that of a weing grandparent. The other individuals lined up seemed resentful, or uninterested, or just fed up.

    As they looked at me, it seems they each had their own evaluations.

    My grandfather spoke up.

    ¡ºDo you guys have anyints to voice against my grandson!?¡»

    The one to return an answer was the savage-styled man.

    ¡ºOf course I do! What¡¯s with this frail pansy!? There¡¯s no way in hell my bloodline would produce a man as wimpy as this!¡»

    ¡°B-bloodline!?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t grasp the situation. And since my grandfather¡¯s here, couldn¡¯t this be a dream? As I thought that, a different one let out their voice.

    ¡ºNo, isn¡¯t it fine like this? And wait, More importantly, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask. Um~ Lyle, was it? I¡¯m your great grandfather.¡»

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    The red haired, and slightly wild-looking man had a tidy appearance. But his clothing was slightly worn down.

    I remembered the portraits inside my own home. Those picture of each preceding generation of family heads were stuck up around the manor. A few of them gave off quite a different impression, but most of them were reminiscent of them.

    The irritated savage spoke up.

    ¡ºYou sure are slow on the uptake! Li~sten~ here~. We¡¯re yo¡¯ goddamn ancestors!¡»

    Sitting next to him, a man in hunter-esque clothing softly mumbled.

    ¡ºYou may not want to ept it, but this one¡¯s the provincial nobleman, the founder of the Walt House. Ah, you don¡¯t really have to respect him or anything.¡»

    ¡°... Wha?¡±

    I¡¯ll bet that I¡¯m currently making a quite a pathetic face right now.

 Volume 1 - 3: The Seven Ancestors

    The Seven Ancesters

    After falling asleep in a chair in the hall, I found myself in an unfamiliar room with my ancestors.

    Why am I in a situation like this? Even I was unable to understand it.

    ¡°And wait...¡±

    In the center of the room was a wide, circr table, and our seats encircled it. The chairs wererge, and the backrest¡¯s height exceeded my head.

    They were seats appropriate of the high-ss atmosphere of the room, but for some reason, some part of themcked a sense of reality. Around the room, circr blue orbs were embedded in various ces.

    In the center of the table, a pale, glowing one existed.

    ¡ºIt was a mistake in your upbringing of him!?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not me! In the first ce, the Walt House is a male lineage, and what¡¯s more, Lyle was officially set to be sessor already! It¡¯s definitely not my fault! If I was there when it happened, I would have smacked my son upside the head a few times!¡»

    The Savage man and my grandfather gripped each other¡¯s clothing as if to fight.

    At a nce, it seems the savage man was superior, but the reactions from the rest of them were cold. They abandoned the two, and returned to their conversation with me.

    From the hunter-garbed man from before, I sought an exnation.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s leave the two loud ones, and continue. Anyways, Lyle was set to be the ninth generation, but having lost to his sister, and having had the right to seed taken from him, he was driven out of the house. There¡¯s quite a few problems with the story already, but let¡¯s leave that aside for now.¡»

    He tried to move on, but there, the savage-styled man... Provincial Noble, and the founder of the Walt House, who spearheaded a group to cultivate thend, ¡¾First Generation, Basil Walt¡¿ opened his mouth.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no way I can let that one slide! The one who lost to a girl younger than himself was the next heir? Don¡¯t screw with me!¡»

    ¡ºYou barbarian! What are you saying to my grandson!?¡»

    My grandfather punched him into the air, but still, the reception was cold.

    But in the cold air, the hunter... ¡¾Second Generation, Crassel Walt¡¿ casually ignored them.

    ¡ºThe problem lies elsewhere. Both of you, take a seat... Now then, normally, we would be against a woman seeding the house. At the very least, I wouldn¡¯t have epted one as head, regardless of how proficient she may be, and I doubt my opinion will change.¡»

    The Second¡¯s opinion was agreed with by the third... ¡¾Third Generation, Sleigh Walt¡¿.

    He wore the clothing of a low-ranking nobleman, and he gave off a somewhat frivolous feeling.

    ¡ºRight, I mean, I was able to be head myself, and my son ¡¾Max¡¿ was head, even though I had a daughter too.¡»

    Third Generation Sleigh was the first of the Walt House to be killed in battle. But the image of him that was passed down was that of a righteousmander, who headed up the rear guard as the King issued a retreat.

    He¡¯s said to be a man who, alone, defended an army of tens of thousands.

    The man in front of my eyes didn¡¯t give off an impression like that at all.

    ¡ºOy, you died before you became the head of anything, didn¡¯t you!? Just how much troubles did you think I had to go through because of that!?¡»

    This one was also wearing a noble¡¯s vestments. But just like the Second Generation, he had the aura of a wise man.

    ¡¾Fourth Generation, Max Walt¡¿ was the leader when the Walt House reached baron-hood.

    And the fifth generation gave a sigh.

    ¡¾Fifth Generation, Fredricks Walt¡¿ was supposedly the most lustful of the Walt Family. Even with a wife, he apparently had four mistresses.

    But unlike my mental image of him, he didn¡¯t give of such aid back air.

    ¡ºHah, quit it. Everyone has their troubles. Of course, I did as well.¡»

    There, the red haired, wild-looking, Sixth Generation nodded. ¡¾Sixth Generation, Fiennes Walt¡¿ was the individual who used underhanded means to elevate the house to Count Status.

    My father kept an image of him around, and whenever something bad happened to the Walt Family, he would take it out, andin at it.

    ¡ºRight. But for the reason the daughter became the heir to be a fencing match... Brod, are you really sure you didn¡¯t fail in teaching that one?¡»

    ¡¾Seventh Generation, Brod Walt¡¿was my grandfather.

    ¡ºMy son was quite excellent, even from my eyes. Also, fromst I remember it, Lyle was supposed to be the next in line, and Celes should have just been receiving training as a nobledy...¡»

    Before my eyes, I saw my ancestors, and they were arguing amongst themselves. Even this far, it wasn¡¯t something I fully understood.

    Having heard my story, the Second Generation came to a conclusion.

    ¡ºFrankly, man... it¡¯s totally ain¡¯t happening, right?¡»

    His easy-going tone earned approval from the surroundings.

    ¡ºRight.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right¡»

    ¡ºThat stupid son of mine... He¡¯s got a beatinging to him.¡»

    And finally, the talk turned back to me. This time, , the one who gave off the same aura as the second generation, the Fourth Generation asked me.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s what I¡¯ve been wondering. I mean, even if Lyle lost to her, I don¡¯t really have an idea about herpetence. Is that Celes Girl really that overflowing with grace?¡»

    Having been asked about Celes, I looked at the ground. I didn¡¯t want to bring her up in my mind, but I¡¯ll bet I¡¯ll have to exin it.

    (If I¡¯ll have to do it eventually, I should get it over with now.)

    Thinking that, I started exining about Celes.

    My sister two years my junior, and a girl who could aplish anything. Whatever I spent hundreds and hundreds of hours to attain, she learned in only a few...

    And the most important thing was...

    ¡°My sister is perfect. Studies are one thing, but on top of that, should I call the atmosphere around her immacte...¡±

    ¡ºAtmosphere? And what the hell is perfect? Making a woman the sessor will put us at quite a disadvantage politically, right? She must have something great enough topensate for that.¡»

    The Barbaric First Generation, who was sitting cross-legged on the table, bit onto my discussion.

    ¡°... She can charm anyone. My parents did look over me at the start. But around the time I turned ten, the atmosphere began to turn strange... and gradually, the atmosphere of the whole mansion began to center around Celes.¡±

    After I said that much, the First Generation seemed lost in thought.

    The Fourth Generation regained the lead, and started the conversation up again.

    ¡ºMeaning she had talent exceeding Lyle, and those around her recognized that? Does that sound usible, Seventh Generation-kun?¡»

    My grandfather tilted his head.

    ¡ºNo, while I did find her cute as my granddaughter, her being that great is... as I thought, impossible.¡»

    My grandfather denied it. I was of the same opinion. At the time when my grandfather was still alive, the atmosphere in the mansion was normal.

    I wasn¡¯t on particrly bad terms with my sister, either.

    ¡ºSo around the time she was seven, or eight, the atmosphere changed. Then it could be that a skill manifest in her. That¡¯s about when those things start popping up, at earliest.¡»

    That opinion was denied by the Third.

    ¡ºI wonder. Even if it manifested, there are plenty of cases where it goes unnoticed. Even if it¡¯s there, people only be able to put it to practical use around ten. Meaning the timing is a bit of a stretch? I mean, Lyle himself¡¯s got a skill on him, but it seems he still hasn¡¯t noticed it.¡»

    ¡¾Skill¡¿... To the humans that lived in this world, they were a divine grace separate from the magic afforded by the gods.

    There¡¯s a general rule that it¡¯s one Skill per person, and it is the human way to battle to polish that skill.

    Of course, in the past, it was possible to recreate them with technology. Of all else, the gem I received was given a Skill by a Head of the past...

    (Wait a second. I started hearing the voices around when I started being taken care of in Zell¡¯s hut, right? Then I started to hear them more clearly... from when I received the gem.)

    Noticing it, I raised my head. As if to imply that it had taken me long enough, the Third Generation spoke. He also informed me of the Skill I received.

    ¡ºIt didn¡¯t take definite form, but the gem reacted to it to try and store it. That¡¯s why since we¡¯ve all been recorded within this gem, we can sense it.¡»

    I tried confirming with the surprisingly knowledgeable Third Generation on what Skill I had.

    ¡°Um, so in the end, just what is my Skill?¡±

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know that far. But blue gems hold ¡¾Support¡¿ skills, so it¡¯s probably one of those.¡»

    Skills are generally sorted into three categories.

    Ones with closebat as its base, ¡¾Vanguard¡¿. These ones were said to manifest in red gems.

    Yellow gems held ¡¾Rearguard¡¿ Skills.

    Blue was Support.

    Those are the three ssifications of skills, but in the past, it was said one could control the direction of their own Skill, to some extent, with Gems.

    The reason support skills weremon in the Walt House was because they carried blue gems on them.

    ¡°... So that makes me Support?¡±

    ¡ºYou sound unsatisfied. But back in my time, Support was all the rage.¡»

    The Third Generation started at my displeased face as he spoke.

    In the current era, it¡¯s the high-firepower Rearguard¡¯s skills that are preferred.

    But...

    ¡ºIn my time, it was Vanguard, and Support. Getting a Rearguard was unfortunate.¡»

    As my grandfather said that, the Second Generation gave a questioning look.

    ¡ºIn my time, support was misfortune. Does it just change by the times?¡»

    The Fourth returned the derailed conversation to the track.

    ¡ºAnyways, you say the possibility of some sort of Skill manifesting in that Celes girl, and making them change their decision is low. That would mean that Lyle really didn¡¯t have the caliber necessary to be the heir.¡»

    Even when told something like that, I couldn¡¯t say anything. I did exert myself desperately, but never once had my hard work made anyone tell me I was fitting as the next head.

    In the Walt House, that had be the home of a Count, if you¡¯re told youck the necessary wisdom to seed the title, then that¡¯s the end of it.

    But...

    ¡ºBut it¡¯s just too strange. Looking at their reception to the boy, he wasn¡¯t that bad. I mean, even now, he has a reliable retainer with him, and even if Lyle¡¯s not that reliable, it¡¯s just normal for a boy to be chosen as an heir. Even if that girl called Celes is simply overflowing with talent, the demerits of naming her the sessor are too high.¡»

    The Fifth Generation disinterestedly spoke of the demerits of having a female head. But in truth, there were already a few Houses with such leaders.

    However, the main reason was representation, and the customs of the House. In houses with Female Lineage, it¡¯s not rare for there to be talks of a male bing an heir, but the reverse isn¡¯t often heard of.

    I mean, if the time calls for it, the family head must march out into battle.

    The number of houses that would dispatch a girl in such a situation was scarce. I won¡¯t say there are none, but still, they¡¯re the great minority.

    ¡ºBrod, what about the vassals? Was there any faction gathering around her in a plot to take control of the House?¡»

    On the Sixth¡¯s proposal, my Grandfather started thinking.

    ¡ºI won¡¯t say there were none with such intentions, but the social status of the vassals is too low. It¡¯s impossible for them to n to take control by marrying in. The closest house of status to us is the patriarchal Forxuz House, but they¡¯ve never done anything like that since times long ago...¡»

    There, the Second Generation reacted.

    ¡ºEh? Your retainers are those Forxuz? Eh! Eeeeeeh!?¡»

    The First, who had been lost in thought, also stood up in confusion.

    ¡ºBy Forxuz, you mean those ones!? The ones from the neighboring territory!? That¡¯s the old man¡¯s house, ain¡¯t it!?¡»

    Old Man? I didn¡¯t know what was going on at all.

    From long ago, the Forxuz House wes subservient to the Walt House. They were something like our retainer house. Their status was that of Barons, but Theirnd was afforded to them by my parents¡¯ Walt House.

    The Fourth Generation was also flustered.

    But the Fifth...

    ¡ºWhat of it? I mean, we climbed up in rank, and obtained control of the neighboring territories. For the Forxuzes that were hesitant to move, we graciously gave themnd, so it¡¯s natural for them to be our retainers, right?¡»

    But there, the Second Generation shouted out.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t joke around! Just how far in debt do you think we are to those guys!? You all, if the Forxuz House wasn¡¯t next door to us, none of us would be here!¡»

    The Second emphasized just how much they had taken care of us, as the fourth asked the fifth with a surprised face.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s the meaning of this? I told you, right? They had assisted us greatly, so you were to make sure to keep good rtions with them, right!?¡»

    There, the Fifth gave a disinterested reply.

    ¡ºYeah, yeah, and that¡¯s why I filled out all the paperwork so the Forxuz House could rise in status as well. I definitely did it, right?¡»

    As the Fifth sought confirmation from the Sixth, the Sixth Generation nodded.

    ¡ºWell, yeah. You did.¡»

    While listening to this exchange, I thought.

    (This is getting a bitplicated. And wait, their voices seem to be getting a little distant...)

    And here, I heard the voice of someone that wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°Lyle-sama?¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Lyle-sama, I¡¯ve already finished.¡±

    ¡°Eh... yeah.¡±

    When I opened my eyes, I was still sitting in the creaky and wobbling chair. Perhaps because I was tired, I had slept quite soundly.

    Having wiped down her body, and washed her hairs, Novem stood in front of me.

    ¡°I see you were tired. I¡¯ve washed your undergarments in the hot water, and hung them to dry. They should be done by tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry about that.¡±

    As I stood up, my footing was unsteady. Novem supported my body, as we proceeded towards the room.

    (Was all of that a dream?)

    As I thought that, the First Generation¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡ºWait a second... what¡¯s that child¡¯s surname? I¡¯m starting to get curious. The air around her is a little familiar...¡»

    And I heard my grandfather as well.

    ¡ºShe¡¯s grown quite big, but that¡¯s the second daughter of the Forxuz family. I never thought she would be Lyle¡¯s fianc¨¦e, I mean, their statuses were just too separated.¡»

    ¡ºWhaaaaaaaa!!¡»

    The First raised a scream. It was really loud, but it still looks like Novem doesn¡¯t hear anything.

    ¡°... So it wasn¡¯t a dream.¡±

    As I mumbled, Novem tilted her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lyle-sama?¡±

    But more importantly, this tired feeling is unbearable. I¡¯m even more fatigued than before, and walking is a pain. I¡¯ve never experienced being this tired before. After Novem led me to the bed, Iid down on the spot, and immediately fell asleep. Thest I heard was Novem¡¯s kind voice.

    When Iid down, she pulled the covers over me.

    ¡°Good night, Lyle-sama.¡±

 Volume 1 - 4: Monster

    Monster

    I was severely tired, but after waking up, I endured the sleepy feeling and ate breakfast.

    The food served by the inn was something I wouldn¡¯t call tasty even if I was trying to tter, but perhaps because it was warm and my body was craving something to eat, I felt it was delicious.

    Looking at my figure, Novem seemed relieved.

    ¡°You looked terribly tired yesterday, but it looks like you¡¯re fine today. Yourplexion isn¡¯t bad anymore.¡±

    After waking up, I waspletely in Novem¡¯s care.

    She washed my face, brushed my teeth, and even set my hair. I get the feeling I heard the First Generation crying out multiple times, but most of them were shouts for me to stop relying on her.

    (TL: Brushing teeth... why does that sound lewd to me...)

    For some reason, he was quite conscious of Novem.

    It wasn¡¯t just the First.

    All those prior to the Fourth Generation... First, Second, Third, and Fourth, were all somewhat soft on her.

    Fifth and onwards recognized her family as a vassal one, and didn¡¯t say anything as she took care of me.

    ¡°It seems I can¡¯t shake off this fatigue, but I¡¯m better than yesterday. We¡¯ll be moving all throughout today, so let¡¯s finish with shopping and wait for the wagon at the gates.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have a sk already, so we¡¯ll have to buy preserved foods and other expendable items.¡±

    Novem had some preparations, but I barely had any luggage. The peddler told me even if I was trying to travel, I was way too lightly equipped.

    ¡°Let¡¯s buy our consumables here and choose some weaponry in the next town.¡±

    I waspletely unarmed.

    There were machetes in Zell¡¯s ce, but no knives. Walking around with one of those was a bit off, so I nned to buy a weapon somewhere.

    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll have a Sabre?¡±

    Novem makes a bit of aplicated expression. She was probably remembering the Sabre I used to use.

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s a sharp de, they¡¯ll probably stock it. It¡¯s just that, concerning weapon quality, I¡¯m not really all that...¡±

    She gave an apologetic look, but in the past, she used to study Holy Attribute Magic. Unlike me, she earnestly pursued just the path of a mage, so she could useplicated Holy spells.

    Naturally, she could use other magics as well.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring a staff? The one you used to carry around was a magic tool, right?¡±

    Magic Tools were weapons with Skills sealed into them. As people were only able to hold a single skill individually, they were needed in order to use multiple ones.

    Right now, rather than Gems, these were the popr trend.

    ¡°I deeply apologize. I left that one with the Forxuz House. It was something that could be called an heirloom, and it would be uncouth for me to make off with it for my personal matters. But even like this, I may not be up to Lyle-sama¡¯s level, but I have studied magic. I¡¯ll show you how useful I am.¡±

    ¡°I-I see.¡±

    The five elements, and two divine.

    Those were the basis of Magic.

    On top of the five great elements of nature, ¡¾Fire¡¿, ¡¾Water¡¿, ¡¾Earth¡¿, ¡¾Wind¡¿, and ¡¾Lightning¡¿, the two attributes called the two divine, ¡¾Holy¡¿ and ¡¾Dark¡¿, also existed.

    As long as one was a noble, it was¡¯nt rare for one to be a magician capable of using those elements. Those who broke off from the upper echelon of society were often magicians as well, and apart from that... especially among houses of knight status, there were nobles who were unable to use magic.

    Favored elements differed by the person, but even so, it was standard for any magician to be able to manipte them all to some extent.

    It was just that Novem advanced her studies through specialization on a single point.

    ¡ºHow diligent... what a nice girl.¡»

    I heard the First Generation¡¯s voice. After learning that Novem was of the Forxuz House that looked after him, he tantly started favoring her.

    Based on the conversations of my ancestors, the Walt House was in a debt of gratitude to the Forxuz House that was well over repayable, it seems.

    But perhaps because of the flow of time, the Walts started treating the Forxuzes as vassals. Apparently, the first few generations were unable to excuse that fact.

    Perhaps the Second and Fourth generations were especially looked after, as they both kept telling me to treat Novem with care. They were quite loud.

    ¡ºLyle, try a little harder on your own, why don¡¯t you? You¡¯re relying on Novem-chan too much.¡»

    The Second Generation said as such, but I have no idea what I¡¯m supposed to do about that.

    (And wait, since they took good care of my ancestors, I¡¯m not the only one who relied on them, right...)

    I couldn¡¯t break into an argument with them in front of Novem¡¯s eyes, so I ignored them and continued my own conversation.

    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll stop by a nearby vige, and after that, we¡¯ll arrive at our destination city. Henceforth, we¡¯ll exit the territory¡¯s border on foot, I guess.¡±

    On my opinion, Novem voiced some disapproval.

    ¡°That sounds fine, but I think it would be best if we departed alongside the main body of merchants. If it was us alone, we¡¯ll stand out too much, and we¡¯ll make for an easy target.¡±

    It seems my opinion was really that bad, as the First Generation stuck his voice in.

    ¡ºWhy don¡¯t you understand something so basic!? This boy¡¯s been raised much too sheltered. The Walt House¡¯s selling point is the wildness of its men!¡»

    The Second Generation countered him.

    ¡ºQuit your nagging! You¡¯re not wild, or anything; you¡¯re just an idiot!¡»

    ¡ºYou bastard! What sort of things ya¡¯ sayin¡¯ to yer old man! Let¡¯s take this outside!¡»

    ¡ºWe can¡¯t leave this ce, dumbass!¡»

    (T-they¡¯re loud...)

    Before we departed, I went around the rest town to buy the supplies we would need to travel.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    We stopped by another town on the way, stayed a night, and finally reached our destination point the next day.

    It was the town on the edge of the Walt House¡¯s territory¡¯s border, as well as an important ry point with other territories. For that sake, considering defense, it was built in close proximity to a fortress.

    The number of soldiers in it was also greater than in the other towns.

    Evening had fallen when we reached it, and the peddler offered his thanks to us.

    It was because in the town we stopped at on the way, we assisted with his work. It was mainly Novem who skillfully assisted him.

    I, just a little... and wait, I was mostly just watching the whole time.

    ¡°Thank you for helping me back in town. We didn¡¯t meet any monsters, but please think of this as your wages.¡±

    Saying that, he handed over some copper coins.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I was the one who received it, but the one who reciprocated his thanks was Novem.

    ¡°You¡¯ve sure nabbed yourself a tastefuldy there, young man. I¡¯m envious of you.¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah...¡±

    As I let out a vague response, the Fourth Generation raised his voice

    ¡ºYo man, that¡¯s where you say something to raise Novem-chan¡¯s affection level! At least say, she¡¯s too good of a woman for me, or something!¡»

    But there, the Fifth whispered.

    ¡ºYou had quite a time getting mom, so it¡¯s just that you won¡¯t be able to calm down if he doesn¡¯t have to say something like that, right? Good grief...¡»

    (What¡¯s with this people. And wait, are these guys really supposed to be my ancestors?)

    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but still, I wanted to voice aint or two.

    ¡°If you¡¯re setting Dalien as your end destination, then you guys should hitch a ride from arge city to the Imperial Capital. If you get that far, you¡¯ll have some peace of mind, but please be careful. The Walt House does a reliable job on subjugating monsters, but other provinces have numerous dangerous spots.¡±

    We expressed our gratitude at the peddler¡¯s exnation and parted. Afterwards, Novem and I went out to search for an inn.

    There wasn¡¯t any leisure to do any shopping today, so I nned to spend two or three nights at the inn to get our preparations together.

    It seems that, through the addition of my own skill, the space in the gem was overflowing. ording to the Third Generation, after taking in eight skills, the gem evolved into a ¡¾Jewel¡¿.

    (TL: Jewel is written as treasure gem)

    Until now, it was only a device that allowed one to use skills, but like this, the ability to talk to the gem¡¯s users of the past¨Cmy ancestors¨Cemerged, apparently.

    (From my point of view, that part¡¯s just a pain, though...)

    But the Jewel wasn¡¯tplete. My conversations with the ancestors and the use of skills naturally needed some sort of fuel.

    For that, it began to use my magic.

    (The reason my fatigue won¡¯t wear awaytely is because I¡¯m on a journey I¡¯m not used to, and because of the Jewel.)

    Meaning the reason I get tired so easily is because the ancestors keep pping their mouths and draining my energy. If you pile up garbage, it may be a mountain.

    (TL: A proverb meaning the little things add up)

    ¡°Lyle-sama, how does this ce look? Both the price and facilities are rtively good.¡±

    Novem had picked out an inn, so I decided to obey her choice. And wait, I have no idea how topare them in the first ce. All of them look the same to me.

    ¡°It would be nice if there was a bath.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This one is also the type where you borrow water in a bucket.¡±

    As Novem gave an apologetic face, the Fourth Generation snapped.

    ¡ºThere you go again with your heedless luxuries!¡»

    (Please stop. When you shout that loud, I can practically feel my magic draining out.)

    The feeling of having your Mana drained out arbitrarily by others was truly a detestable one. It¡¯s tough on both my body and mind.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I fell asleep at the inn, I found myself in the same room as before.

    The room I saw when I was called into the Jewel was something like an artificially manufactured image.

    It was the room I used to talk with my predecessors, but at the same time, it felt like I was watching a dream.

    They were usually carrying out noisy debates, but today, it seemed they have something important to say.

    ¡ºI did some thinking on my own, and the truth is, there¡¯s something that came to mind, but...¡»

    As the first was saying something along those lines, the second cut him off.

    Having his opinion being tantly denied, the savage styled First Generation was pissed off.

    ¡ºMore importantly, shouldn¡¯t we decide some rules about our conversations? At this rate, Lyle looks like he¡¯s going to drop dead, you know.¡»

    Perhaps because he was worried about my Mana, the Second¡¯s opinion was weed by my grandfather.

    ¡ºYou all are too lively! What do you n on doing if my grandson copses!?¡»

    Apparently, the ancestors were memories recorded within the Jewel, and the very representation of the skills in it. It wasn¡¯t that a part of their souls were left behind or anything.

    They were already long dead.

    But as recordings, and as skills, they remained in the Jewel. They maintained the form they had in their primes during life, and their personalities were also reflected, so they were pretty much no different from when they were alive, or something like that.

    There, the Third Generation spoke.

    ¡ºWe should decide a facilitator. Max, you do it.¡»

    As no one else wanted to do it, the remaining members voiced their approval.

    ¡ºNo objections. Have at it.¡»

    ¡ºI think that sounds fine.¡»

    ¡ºRight.¡»

    ¡ºW-why are you guys pushing everything onto me!?¡»

    The Fourth Generation flew into a rage, but without being able to do anything to alter the flow of the room, and perhaps because he had a pessimistic personality from the start, he took it on.

    After that, the rule making continued.

    ¡ºSaying personal names, or pops, or grandfather will probably make Lyle confused, so how about we just make it uniform by saying which generation?¡»

    As the Third Generation said that, there wasn¡¯t any particr opposition.

    ¡ºWell then, to take Lyle¡¯s minimalistic Mana reserve into consideration, how do we keep conversations to a minimum?¡»

    ¡°... Was I just casually dissed?¡±

    The Fifth Generation voiced that clearly. I get the feeling he was the one with the least amount of mercy here.

    ¡ºI mean, it¡¯s miniscule, isn¡¯t it? Just how do you go about running out of fuel after just a few shots of magic? It¡¯s at a level where it can¡¯t be used in realbat. ¡»

    As the ancestors continued toin about my low Mana, the rule making ended. And wait, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve trained quite a bit, so being told it was small was actually quite unexpected.

    ¡ºOy, don¡¯t ignore me, people! Aren¡¯t I supposed to be the First Generation of the Walt House!? I¡¯m a super VIP!¡»

    Even aftering this far, none present had tried listening to anything the First Generation was saying.

    Hearing that, the Second Generation gave a scornfulugh. It appeared that there was some discord between the First and Second.

    The Facilitator, the Fourth Generation, adjusted the positioning of his sses as he approved the First¡¯s proposal.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re being conscious of conserving Mana here, so please keep it short, First Generation.¡»

    ¡º... At least throw in a ¨Csama somewhere in there... Oh, my business was with Lyle¡¯s sister. She was a perfect girly with a certain atmosphere, was it? Lyle, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask.¡»

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    He was giving off a much more serious air than usual, as he stared at me in earnest.

    ¡ºThat sister of yours prettier than her age might suggest, or just a beauty, right? What¡¯s more enough that you would call it unnatural? Men muste by for her hand, right?¡»

    After being told that, I thought for a bit. Despite her being only thirteen, she was a little sister where the word voluptuous was most fitting.

    Naturally, while my parents didn¡¯t approve of it, there were numerous marriage proposals. Even so, there were even men from Houses with names known across thend.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. For her age... I won¡¯t say her entire body was favored, but she was pretty. Rather than childishly cute, she was truly a beautiful person, appearance-wise.¡±

    ¡ºI see. Let me add on another, but you said the atmosphere in the manor became strange, right? Until you became ten, it waspletely normal, right? And that it suddenly changed...¡»

    As it was a painful memory, I silently nodded. I continued to struggle to be looked at, but that was never rewarded.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no doubt about it!¡»

    The First Generation mmed his fist on the table, and grandly dered the truth he reached about my sister.

    ¡ºYour sister... Celes is a monster!¡»

    ¡°... What?¡±

    ¡º¡º¡º... uwah...¡»¡»¡»

    The air instantly became doubtful. While the air around him was much more diligent than usual, and the surroundings were earnestly listening to him, this was the result.

    The Fourth generation signaled the end of today¡¯s meeting.

    ¡ºOkay. We¡¯ve decided the rules today, so let¡¯s wrap this up here. It¡¯s best if we avoid having a meeting every day, but if there¡¯s ever a need for one, we¡¯ll contact you from this side, Lyle.¡»

    ¡°Yeah, please do.¡±

    As I was feeling happy that my Mana problem would be contained, surrounding members stood up to disperse. Since there were doors, I assumed they were exits, but it appears each ancestor had a private room.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s all folks, good work everyone.¡»

    ¡ºMuch appreciated.¡»

    ¡ºYeah, good work~.¡»

    ¡ºHah, just when I thought he would be serious for once, this is what happens...¡»

    As they all returned to their own rooms, First shouted out.

    ¡ºListen to me, ya¡¯ bastards! I¡¯m serious here! She¡¯s seriously a monster!¡»

    By thinking that I wanted to return, it seems I was able to disappear from the room. I say some parting words and vanished.

    ¡°Ah, well then, until next time.¡±

    ¡ºGOD DAMMIT!!¡»

    Within the meeting room-like space, the Founder of the Walt House¡¯s voice resounded.

 Volume 1 - 5: Dalien

    Dalien

    Just as the peddler suggested, we hitched a carriage from a city to the capital.

    The road was well maintained, and the coupled carriage was pulled by a total of six horses. The ride wasn¡¯t bad, but getting a lift all the way to the Capital cost quite a pretty penny, it seems.

    A sum of five silver coins a piece.

    With me and Novem together, it was a total equal to a whole gold coin.

    I sat and observed the scenery as I stared out the carriage.

    Perhaps she was tired, but Novem was sound asleep. She was leaning on me, and breathing peacefully.

    (Has she been pushing herself?)

    I may be worthless by myself, but it was because Novem was with me that I could get all the way here. Otherwise, I would have probably gotten there eventually, but some time along the way, I would have ended up on foot.

    Having never camped out before, travelling alone waspletely out of the question, ording to my ancestors. I had the vague notion that I would be alright, but it seems they were all fed up with the naivety of my thought process.

    Even the Seventh Generation, my grandfather, didn¡¯t stick up for me on that one.

    In order not to wake Novem, I kept my eyes on the outside.

    As I was doing that, I heard the Second¡¯s voice.

    Today is his day to look after me, apparently.

    I don¡¯t know the criterion, but while travelling, the first and second, and asionally the fourth would start up a conversation with me.

    There was the problem of my Mana, so having two talk to me at once was tiring. For that reason, they call out to me alone.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve sure got some convenient things around these days. We didn¡¯t have this coupling system in my day.¡»

    In a small voice, I answered.

    ¡°Is that how it was?¡±

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because that was almost two hundred years ago. Magic Tools, was it? We never had anything that convenient.¡»

    Magic Tools were something built to rece gems. They were a much simpler way to bestow skills unto people. However, perhaps because gems were the stronger of the two, it was impossible for one to use multiple Magic Tools at once.

    It¡¯s always either one or two.

    But there was the problem with my Mana, so right now, I can¡¯t use a Magic Tool. The Ancestors¡¯ Skills included, the current me is bearing quite a load.

    And the majority of them are ones I can¡¯t even use.

    Or should I say... the Seventh Generation¡¯s skill was too much for me, myself to handle, so I couldn¡¯t use it. The Second¡¯s was one that interacted with and affected other skills.

    About the First Generation¡¯s, because he didn¡¯t recognize me, he didn¡¯t want to let me use it.

    The other Skills were simr. Saying my body couldn¡¯t handle it, they refused to give permission to use them.

    (I¡¯m in a state where I can¡¯t use any of them, aren¡¯t I?)

    ¡°But even if they¡¯ll supply somewhere to stay along the way, is five silver that expensive?¡±

    Apparently, my sense of money is clearly worse than I thought. Fifth generation onward, in order to live their lives as full nobles, had abandoned the sense of money ofmoners.

    That was apparent when I was choosing a weapon.

    Fifth onwards said the more expensive ones wouldst for an exponentially longer time, and had a good cost-performance-ratio as they rmended a high-priced sword.

    But taking the money I had on hand into consideration, that proved impossible. While I was able to afford it, it would make the travels afterwards difficult, so the Second and Third vetoed the decision.

    ¡ºI think it¡¯s on the cheaper side. You have a safe ride to the capital, and you¡¯ve secured lodging for only five silver, you know? If it were me, I would be delighted. Though they probably have quite arge pool of customers to reap profits from.¡»

    From amoner¡¯s standpoint, five silver was a hefty sum.

    But because it promised for safe travels, there are quite a few who use the system.

    ¡ºYou sure live in a convenient era.¡»

    After saying that, the Second Generation remained silent. I took the Jewel in my hands, and looked into it. The blue crystal was a treasure handed down by the Walt House for generations.

    Is it alright for something like that to be in my hands right now?

    (I hope it doesn¡¯t be a problem.)

    As I thought that, Novem stirred a little. I stuffed the Jewel attached to a ne back under my shirt.

    But Novem didn¡¯t wake.

    ¡°Still, for the next five days, we¡¯ll just be travelling like this...¡±

    Around us, horse mounted guards circled the carriage. Looking at them, the other customers seemed relieved.

    However, ording to my predecessors¡¯ words, the skill level of the escorts wasn¡¯t all that high. That back in their day, the guards were much more skillful. A bragging contest of¡ºMy generation was amazing¡» unfolded.

    (But that part about them bringing up their time is a little... right...)

    Like Novem, I opted to sleep.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The evening of the fifth day.

    Having arrived at the destination of the coupled carriages, the imperial capital, we decided to search for an inn, as it was already dark.

    It would be a pain once night fell, and more than anything, fatigue had built up in my body over those five days of travel. The unfamiliar environment was simply that hard on me.

    We should rest a bit... is what the Ancestors proposed. For Novem¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, are you certain? It¡¯s a bit of an expensive lodging this time.¡±

    In front of our eyes, was an inn that, unlike the other ones, was equipped with baths in the private rooms.

    Its outward appearance was, as befitting the capital city of the Bahnseim Kingdom, ¡¾Centralle¡¿, exceedingly extravagant.

    The air around it waspletely different from the viges and towns we passed through.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take it easy for today, at least. It¡¯s important to heal the pent up fatigue of a long voyage (And if I don¡¯t, the ancestors are going to get loud, aren¡¯t they).¡±

    Mainly the First to the Fourth. They seem quite wary of her.

    If you¡¯re wondering just what it was Novem¡¯s Forxuz House did for them for them to be that grateful...

    The first received extensive assistance when he was reiming and cultivating the abandoned settlements on his new territory, the Second was imparted with their know-how on how to managend, and they even helped him search for his bride.

    When the Third generation was confused with his own elevation of status, they lent a had as well, apparently.

    And after the Third Died in battle, the Fourth suddenly had status thrust at him at a young age, and because of his father¡¯s efforts, the House obtained Baron status under him.

    At that time, it was apparently the Forxuz House that supported him from the shadows.

    To summarize!

    (My homnd, the Walt House, would never have developed so far if the Forxuzes weren¡¯t there... even so, as we¡¯ve made them a vassal house, we¡¯ve been unable to repay those debts.)

    It isn¡¯t anything directly rted to Novem, but they¡¯re sentiments I tip my hat to.

    Of course, that train of thought changed heavily Fifth Generation onwards.

    Since they¡¯d associated with each other for many years, they were under the impression that the debt was already paid off. It¡¯s just the First to Fourth had direct, personal debts, so they weren¡¯t satisfied with that.

    (And wait, after being so close, for us to not have blood rtions...)

    I¡¯ll bet there were quite a few circumstances, but anyways, the deeply connected Walt and Forxuz Houses had never been connected through blood.

    Normally, after so long, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for there to be a marriage or two thrown in there.

    (What are you guys even doing... my House... no, my ancestors.)

    From what I¡¯d heard in the meeting room, I feel something vital wasn¡¯t in ce somewhere.

    From what I¡¯d heard by hearsay, the First Generation was supposedly the one who cut open the path to savagend, and founded his family there. Even so, in reality, he was one who looks like he would often be mistaken for a pelt-wearing barbarian.

    ¡°Thank you for apanying me this far. Well then, shall we go?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    We entered the inn, and found a counter by the door.

    It was well maintained, and the room was lighted by a magic stone-like Magic Tool.

    The clerk behind the counter cordially weed us.

    ¡°¡±Will you be staying the night?

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Even their reception was polite.

    I¡¯ll be able to get some rest for the first time in a while. That¡¯s what I thought.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡ºZero points.¡»

    As I was sleeping in a fluffy bed for the first in a long time, I was called to the meeting room.

    But there was no one there but the First Generation.

    He gave me a grade the moment we met, and I¡¯m not really sure how to respond upon being awarded a zero. So...

    ¡°Is that so? ... Can I go back yet?¡±

    ¡ºWhy do you have such a low sense ofpetition!? You¡¯re too well behaved that it¡¯s boring!¡»

    But no matter what answer I return, he¡¯s going to be angry, isn¡¯t he?

    As I thought that, I decided to hear what the First had to say.

    ¡°And so, what is it? I want to get some rest in preparation for tomorrow.¡±

    ¡ºI know! But there was something I wanted to tell you no matter what.¡»

    He seemed serious, but he may merely repeat the same monster usations as before.

    I gave an unpleasant face, but his eyes were earnest. And earnestly, to me... he started talking about the creation of the Kingdom.

    ¡ºI was born around the time the Kingdom was fifty years old. At that time, there were still survivors from the violent domestic turmoil that resulted.¡»

    ¡°... Hah, is that so?¡±

    ¡ºIn the ce where I lived, there were some soldier who were around when the Royal Faction and the Noble Faction began warring amongst themselves, you see. Those old men would often say it... they often asked why it was they just fought as they were told at the time.¡»

    I recalled the Kingdom¡¯s history that spanned three hundred years. As part of my training, I also studied history, and there, I learned how the country came to be.

    Around the time, a Monarchy was acting quite corrupt, and the local nobles couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, so they raised some revolts. What they made from it was the ¡¾Bahnseim Kingdom¡¿.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because the mes in them had died down?¡±

    ¡ºI think so too. But, you see, those old dogs said it was as if they were living in a dream. And at the same time, there was this high-up beauty in the Royal Faction.¡»

    I guess there was quite a pretty woman there.

    Well, the current opinion on the matter is that figures like that are mostly the product of stories, and it¡¯s precisely because times and situations change that war happens.

    It was a revolt that happened because it was inevitable, or so I was taught.

    However, there was apparently a time where a single beautiful woman controlled politics as she wished.

    But even if a beauty like that was there, no decent country would let their politics be led around like that.

    It¡¯s because the core of the country was already corrupt by that time.

    ¡°If it¡¯s about that beautiful woman, I think I¡¯ve heard about her before. But wasn¡¯t that just one of the many excuses that started it?¡±

    ¡ºThat¡¯s wrong. They really exist, you know. Should I call it the turning points of history? At times like that, the monsterse out. Those guys are much scarier and more malicious than some monster you¡¯d find in the forest.¡»

    Still with a serious expressions, he continued to speak.

    ¡ºYou guys may think it¡¯s some idle gossip, but it really was a chaotic time. My grandparents even said there were way too many strange happenings in that era. They couldn¡¯t believe it themselves. And the one who stirred it all up was... ¡»

    ¡°... A monster?¡±

    ¡ºRight! A Supreme beauty who ruined the country! A general a match for an army of thousands! A Magician great enough to lift inds! Those guys alle out at the turning points of history. Your sister is a monster like that. To think a Monster would be born of my own lineage.¡»

    (TL: If you don¡¯t get it, this is a metaphor.)

    ¡°T-that couldn¡¯t be.¡±

    As I voiced my skepticism, the First spoke..

    ¡ºThen you think I¡¯d deceive my cute son? Even if you¡¯re rotten, you¡¯re the man who was to be the next Head. You must have been treated befitting of that. If you don¡¯t like something, then giving an order to change it is normal for your ilk. Also, the fact that you got the minimal treatment is your own fortune.¡»

    ¡°Fortune?¡±

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. You know you were in a situation where it wouldn¡¯t be strange if you died, right? More so than kicking you out because they didn¡¯t like you, it would be easier on them to kill you, and feign that it was an illness.¡»

    Being told that was quite a shock. I truly was in an environment where my needs were minimized. Of course, it was also one where I was never recognized.

    And after being told, the fact that I wasn¡¯t killed began to sound strange for the first time. Even for Celes, who treated me as a hated figure.

    ¡ºFinally starting to get it? You never thought it was strange before, right? Where was the charm that pulled the wool over your eyes? A monster great enough to twist your environment. You¡¯re lucky to have survived. That may just be how much your parents loved you, and resisted that monster.¡»

    A monster that even altered the environment... that was Celes, the First Generation concluded.

    ¡ºThose ones have nothing likemon sense, and it may just be by a whim that you were thrown away. There¡¯s no way for me to understand a monster¡¯s feelings. But they truly do exist.¡»

    The First¡¯s monsters of history.

    I was slightly swallowed by his words. My experience with Celes makes it something I can¡¯tugh away.

    ¡°Then... is Celes the cause of it all? I wasn¡¯t wrong?¡±

    ¡ºNo idea about that one. By what I know about you, you¡¯re a brat oblivious to the world that causes trouble to the old man¡¯s descendants. A true spoiled brat. And I also don¡¯t know that girl known as Celes. I only ever began to be able to speak like this when your Skill manifested in here.¡»

    ¡°R-really?¡±

    The things Icked a response to continued to multiply, and I could do nothing but stay silent. There, the First Generation spoke.

    ¡°Hey, you, what do you n on doing from here on out?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Well... I¡¯ll be an adventurer, right?¡±

    ¡ºWrong! In a time when the country might be swept up in turmoil, and you know it¡¯s going to happen, what is your course of action, is my question! The life of that Novem-chan¡¯s in your hands too! If you act poorly, I¡¯ll smack you, you got that?¡»

    Today, I learned that there were many things I hadn¡¯t been giving thought to.

    I thought it would work out one way or another, but right now, I have the existence called Novem alongside me. You could say she arbitrarily tagged along of her own ord, but abandoning her isn¡¯t a possible option.

    ¡°I-I am...¡±

    ¡º... You need to think of yourself more. Just looking at you irritates me.¡»

    Saying that, the First Generation headed off to his room. He opened the door, and mmed it behind him with all his might. Having been left in the meeting room, I thought for a while about what it was I should do.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°It¡¯se into sight, Lyle-sama!¡±

    Standing up high on the loading cart of the wagon, Novem shouted as she pointed at the city of Dalien that hade into view.

    Perhaps because our long voyage was finallying to an end, Novem¡¯s expression was bright. My mood had also be lighter.

    I n to exert myself as an adventurer in Dalien for the time being. Meaning our travels will be put on a temporary hold.

    ¡°It sure has. It doesn¡¯t look like a bad ce.¡±It didn¡¯t seem overflowing with people like the Imperial Capital. And I won¡¯t say it was noisy, but it was a lively city.

    Dalien... like Zell had told me, it was a town with the energy to drive forwards its development.

    I looked at the side profile of Novem¡¯s happy face as I thought.

    (Just... what is it that I should be doing...)

    I had been thinking about it since yesterday, but I couldn¡¯t find an answer whatsoever. Even if I wanted to consult someone, it seems that today¡¯s the First Generation¡¯s turn to look over me, so even if I call out, there¡¯s no response.

    He must be feeling quite irritated, looking at me.

    ¡°The adventurers¡¯ guild in Dalien is is quite big, I hear. There¡¯s an abundance in work to be found, and it¡¯s said to be a perfect ce for a novice to start out.¡±

    ¡°Where did you hear something like that?¡±

    ¡°When we were out shopping in the capital. It was where we were to stay for a while, so I was curious as to what sort of ce it was.¡±

    As Novem said that, I heard a voice from the Jewel.

    ¡º... What a good kid. She¡¯s more than you deserve. Compared to that, you didn¡¯t even try to collect information... che!¡»

    I heard him click his tongue.

    ¡°... Novem, I¡¯ve caused you quite a bit of trouble. I-I¡¯ll also work hard from here on.¡±

    I felt my own worthlessness, as I gave my thanks to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m doing this because I want to. Lyle-sama, let¡¯s work hard together.¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah!¡±

    There, this time, the voice came from the owner of the cart, a young peddler...

    ¡°Che!¡±

    ¡ºChe!¡»

    ... He clicked his tongue. The First Generation as well.

 Volume 1 - 6: Adventurersâ€™ Guild

    Adventurers¡¯ Guild

    Dalien was a town built close to the Imperial Capital.

    In recent years, it had been overflowing with vitality, and its notable growth had be famous.

    Compared to the cities in the Walt Territory I called home, it was small, but the feeling of energy felt from the well-ordered townscape was fresh to me.

    ¡°A two day journey to travel from the capital to the post town huh... It sure is nice that the roads are well maintained. We moved quite fast.¡± (ED: post-town)

    Having arrived in Dalien, I stretched my body and surveyed my surroundings as Novem indicated a sign posted nearby.

    ¡°There¡¯s a simple map here. The names of establishments are on it.¡±

    How convenient, I thought as I read over it with her. On it, a building was indicated as the adventurers¡¯ guild.

    Based on the arrangement of the map...

    ¡°Lyle-sama, isn¡¯t it that building over there?¡±

    The building visible from the entrance to Dalien was higher than the two and three story buildings around it.

    Perimeter-wise, it was likely the biggest building as well.

    It looks like Dalien¡¯s adventurers¡¯ guild was raking in quite a bit.

    ¡°Back home... no, it¡¯srger than the branch on House Walt¡¯s territory.¡±

    Seeing me revise my words, Novem looked as if she wanted to say something. Because of that, I forced a smile on my face.

    ¡°Well then, we have some time. How about we go register at the guild?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lyle-sama.¡±

    I held the smiling girl¡¯s travel bag as I walked ahead.

    (Even so, both Zell and Novem said it, but... Money disappears before you know it.)

    My wallet had gotten considerably lighter.

    Naturally, we purchased quite a bit before we headed here. Our most expensive expenditure was likely the sword. I bought a Sabre, but perhaps because they rarely got requests for the type of de; the few they stocked had a high price tag.

    (I really have to consider our finances. And those ancestors have a fundamentally different set of values...)

    Values vary by generation, and a sense for money is the same.

    Due to the finances built up over the previous generations, my grandfather the Seventh, the Sixth, and the Fifth generally had a rich man¡¯s mindset.

    The first persisted that a man¡¯s weapon had to be an axe or blunt weapon, and heined that a sabre wouldn¡¯t be of any use.

    ¡ºOtherwise, you could just throw the timber and ricks scattered around, right? If there are none, your hands are more than enough.¡»

    ... He truly was the owner of a mindset overflowing with wilderness.

    Walking towards the conspicuous building, we saw other adventurer-esque people heading in the same direction.

    Their outfits were widely varied, but there were some I couldn¡¯t see as anything other than thugs among them.

    They hung knives at their waists, and walked in a way as if to intimidate the passers-by on the street.

    Adventurers usually travel with weapons on hand. The guild manages it, but if you ask if that actually lowers the crime rate among them, that¡¯s apparently not the case.

    I mean, a majority of them are ruffians, or perhaps mercenaries.

    Among them, some simply had yet to get wanted posters issued and were in hiding. The Guild tried to be careful about such things, but by the look of it, it wasn¡¯t going too well.

    In truth, having thirty to forty percent be decent adventurers was considered a good trend. There¡¯s also arge portion of people just acting as adventurers in their spare time.

    (Well... it¡¯s just something I heard from the ancestors, though...)

    It wasn¡¯t knowledge of my own.

    I only had a vague understanding of adventurers. But once I knew the true contents of them, I felt like the past me that admired them was a fool.

    In reality, less than ten percent of adventurers were the ones children admire.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived, Lyle-sama.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Why is the Guild¡¯s first floor a market?¡±

    On the first floor of the building, which was clearly indicated on arge sign as the adventurers¡¯ guild, was a shop-like area supported by pirs.

    Carts and adventurers as well as merchants came and went.

    And there, merchants and adventurers, and people who looked like civilians, were shopping around.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, that¡¯s the venue used for trade. Using the first floor, adventurers can trade in whatever monster parts or other things they brought back with them.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Really? You don¡¯t hand over whatever you got to the guild?¡±

    Novem gave a troubled expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m none too knowledgeable, but going outside, exterminating monsters, and bringing them back is... really dirtying, right? It¡¯s quite difficult if they all go into the building like that. Look, there¡¯s a bath house next door. If you really have an urgent matter for which you need a receptionist, you go there to remove the filth.¡±

    Yes, when you think about it, turning over monster materials at the counter was definitely strange. They reek of blood and leave nasty stains.

    The reception desks are probably for paperwork, so it¡¯s normal for them to create another area for this.

    ¡°O-of course. Aha, ahahaha.¡±

    I had resolved myself to work hard, but I was already showing off my ignorant ways. How many times has it been already?

    (Will I really be fine here?)

    With my arms full of anxiety, I headed to the reception desk on the second floor with Novem. We climbed the stairs and heeded the signs to press onwards.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The second floor of the Adventurer¡¯s guild contained the receptions desk, and its counter was really wide.

    A line of staff members dealt with adventurers from one side.

    ¡°There sure are a lot.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never been registered before, so I¡¯m a bit nervous.¡±

    From the Jewel, I heard not the First, but the Second¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºThat old man¡¯s gotten sulky, so I¡¯ll exin in his ce. No wait, I doubt you have to worry about the guild¡¯s registration. They¡¯re quite used to dealing with newbies, I¡¯ll bet.¡»

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if I just got the Second Generation from the start?¡±

    To indicate that I understood, I touched the jewel once. While keeping my ears ready for the Second¡¯s voice, I began to consider which line to join.

    Looking at it, there was a clear difference in the lines.

    Are those young ones fresh adventurers? Those guys were lined up at the counter with the beautiful staff member managing it.

    A woman with an amazing smile handled them with a happy expression.

    There was also an aunty who seemed used to the job, and that¡¯s where the adventurers who looked to be in a rush were lined up.

    The number of female staff was rtively high. There were few males on call.

    I was about to step into the olderdy¡¯s line, but there, the Second Generation stopped me.

    ¡ºLyle, why not just go to the shortest one?¡»

    (Eh? If it¡¯s the shortest one, then...)

    As I looked for the line the Second was talking about, I saw a brown-skinned, muscr male staff member with red, buzz-cut hair.

    With that appearance, he was quite scary.

    As I hesitated, the Second spoke up.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry. Among these ones, he¡¯s the most decent.¡»

    (What part of that appearance is decent?)

    He had removed the overcoat the others wore over their clothes, and I could clearly sense the steel-like muscles under that shirt. If I get him mad, are you sure his fists won¡¯t fly?

    His looks made me think that.

    ¡ºOn. With. It! Don¡¯t keep Novem-chan waiting!¡»

    (Why are the First to Fourth pushing Novem at me? No, I understand she¡¯s the daughter of a family that took care of them all, but...)

    Reluctantly, I headed for the line I was told. There, Novem gave a surprised voice.

    ¡°You chose that receptionist? Since it was Lyle-sama, I thought you would go for the one who was processing work quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought too, at first...¡±

    I couldn¡¯t say that I still thought that one was better. But Novem looked relieved.

    ¡°I was also going to rmend that receptionist, so it all works out fine.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Really?¡±

    It seems Novem was of the same opinion as the Second.

    ¡°Yes. The way he¡¯s working seems quite courteous, and for people who are aiming for registration like us, it¡¯s best we obtain a polite impression.¡±

    As she said that, the Second agreed.

    ¡ºNice. That¡¯s exactly right. Rather than a beauty who did rough work while throwing around a smile, and one who did quick work, that you didn¡¯t know whether she was used to the job or not, you should pick the one who¡¯s, while scary-looking, doing the job with kindness and courtesy. And that beauty over there ain¡¯t happening.¡»

    It appeared that the Second was against her, so I looked at the beauty¡¯s line.

    ¡°Eh~? Lunch is a bit troublesome~.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? Once your work¡¯s over, let¡¯s get something to eat.¡±

    ¡°But still~.¡±

    She handled it with a smile, but the next person...

    ¡°Yes, here is your reward.¡±

    ¡°U-um...¡±

    ¡°Next in line please.¡±

    The treatment she gave to the adventurer with a good face and good equipment, and to the one with good equipment, but a normal face, was clearly different.

    Also, the normal-faced one looked troubled.

    ¡°Please wait! The promised reward sum was different, wasn¡¯t it! The client¡¯s evaluation was...¡±

    ¡°Even if you tell me something like that~.¡±

    As she gave a bothered face, the adventurers lined up behind acted out.

    ¡°Oy! We¡¯re just as busy here. Don¡¯t make such a fuss over a few copper!¡±

    As I looked over that, I resolved myself to never, ever, get into that person¡¯s line.

    ¡ºThat ain¡¯t happening, right? And wait, she should really be taken off the receptionist line. Though I get the feeling that with that attitude, she wouldn¡¯t work well in the back, either.¡»

    The Second¡¯s evaluation was quite strict.

    Apparently, the beautiful receptionist was popr among newbies and flirtatious adventurers. But, her work ethic was the worst.

    (I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t choose there.)

    As I thought something like that, Novem¡¯s voice reached me.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, you¡¯re up next.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    My turn came around.

    Unlike seeing him from afar, seeing the man up close amplified the destructive power. While it¡¯s true that his body was big, he also had a certain atmosphere.

    It was as if he was a warrior.

    ¡ºThis person may have been an adventurer himself. If he started working as a clerk after retiring from that, you should expect some excellent conduct from him. Lyle, starting to this person from here on.¡»

    As the second was arbitrarily deciding things on his own, I requested an adventurer¡¯s registration from the man.

    ¡°I¡¯d like a registration form. Ah, two please.¡±

    He understood and prepared some nk sheets.

    ¡°Registration, is it? Well, nice to meet you, I¡¯m known as¡¾Hawkins¡¿. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t hesitate to ask me. Also, if you¡¯re both registering, how about registering as a party? ¡±

    Party registration? As I tilted my head, Novem responded faster than the Second.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be in your care.¡±

    As opposed to his appearance, Hawkins-san had quite a polite tone. The paperwork began proceeding forwards.

    ¡°After registering here, your home guild branch will be set as this one, here in Dalien. When you want to change the center of your activity, please submit a transfer request to the guild. After that, submit an arrival form at your final destination and fill out the paperwork to make that guild your home. Otherwise, even if you can sell monster materials to the guild, you won¡¯t be able to take up requests, so pleasemit it to mind.¡±

    I filled out the nk page, and Hawkins checked to see if I had missed anything. Both me and Novem were quite used to this sort of desk work.

    I¡¯d been trained for it back home, and more than anything, there were many things that required my signature back there.

    ¡°Splendid. Then could you please apply some of your blood to these two sheets? Please make use of this needle. Ah, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s been properly disinfected. You as well, miss.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I used the needle to prick my fingertip. The blood welled up and formed a small ball, before I smeared it on the silver sheet.

    ¡°Wonderful. This here works as medicine, so feel free to use it after wiping off the blood. Well then, please write your name on them as well. One of them will be kept by the guild.¡±

    The silver sheet was something like a guild-issued identification card. Otherwise known as a Guild Card.

    If its owner were ever to die, it was a mysterious item where the name on the card would disappear. It also carried some records of its holder¡¯s actions that the guild could read at their own discretion.

    Hearing that exnation, the Second...

    ¡º... So when so many years go by, you get something this convenient. My time never had a tool like that, you know? And wait, isn¡¯t it an item that would usually have a pricetag on it?¡»

    It was just as the Second said.

    ¡°With your first registration, the costes to five silver coins. But if payment seems impossible, then a smallmission from your future rewards... ten to twenty percent of yourpensation will be put towards paying the fee. Will that be fine?¡±

    Novem took out a gold coin.

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll pay.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Then your Guild Card is being prepared, so please wait on the sofa over there.¡±

    Hawkins-san took the sheets over to the door behind the counter. After a short while, he returned, and returned to his reception desk work.

    Novem and I headed for the sofa, and as we sat in it side by side, we began to draw some nces from the surroundings.

    Tongue clicking and envious eyes were directed at me. The reason was clear.

    It was because of the looks of the girl sitting beside me.

    ¡°Just as I thought, he was a polite and kind one, Lyle-sama.¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s right.¡±

    Novem didn¡¯t seem bothered in the slightest. There, the First, who had been quiet up ¡®til now, spoke up.

    ¡ºYou blockheads! Don¡¯t be throwing such vile nces at Novem-chan, ya¡¯ bastards!!¡»

    The Second chimed in.

    ¡ºIf you do anything to Novem-chan, Lyle¡¯s going to beat the living daylights out of you!¡»

    Finally, even the Fourth spoke up.

    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s true that we can¡¯t do anything to them directly from here, but... doesn¡¯t it just sound pitiful when you say it, you two? And wait, don¡¯t act up so much, please. Lyle¡¯s going to copse.¡»

    While letting out the aura of a worldly-wise man, the Fourth shut the other two up. The height of their emotions, and the act of making it so I could hear them, depleted my Mana.

    (To get so tired from doing absolutely nothing... it¡¯s as if I¡¯ve be diseased.)

    I had never thought of my magic as small before. But from what I hear from the ancestors, I¡¯m quite low on the scale.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Well then, these are your Guild Cards. You¡¯ve already been registered as a party, so you¡¯ve had each other¡¯s¡¯ names carved into your cards.¡±

    The card Hawkins-san handed over had my name carved inrge letters onto it. And in small letters, Novem¡¯s was there as well.

    ¡°Here is the pamphlet of the guild¡¯s terms and conditions. We¡¯re not offering any training today, but tomorrow morning, in the third floor¡¯s meeting room, there¡¯s a short course geared towards novice adventurers, so if you have the time, please drop by.¡±

    He highly rmended us to take it.

    ¡°Thank you for the thorough exnation.¡±

    As Novem offered her thanks, Hawkins-san stared at us, slightly lost in thought.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    I tried asking, but he returned a bitter smile.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s rare to find new adventurers who aren¡¯t scared of me, so I unintentionally... Also, this is just my personal opinion, but... you two, if you have the economic leisure, how about you hire an advisor?¡±

    ¡°An advisor?¡±

    On Novem¡¯s response, Hawkins-san began exining.

    ¡°Yes. A guild-certified excellent adventurer, for a few months... the usual period being three. For that time, you hire the advising adventurer as a client. There are numerous types of contracts, but you could pay with a percentage of your rewards, or pay a lump sum upfront.¡±

    Based on the payment method, the quality of hired adventurer is subject to change, it seems.

    Paying with a cut of your own wages gave you a lower-middle ss one at best. But by paying it upfront, an intermediate leve adventurer... or perhaps even an upper level one would take on the job.

    In exchange, the cost was a whopping ten gold.

    (No, we don¡¯t have that sort of money.)

    Thinking that, I was about to ask Novem if she wanted to hire one onmission, however...

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll pay upfront, please.¡±

    ¡°... Eh? Upfront, is it?¡±

    Novem produced ten golden coins from her purse. As Hawkins-san epted it, he had quite a nervous expression on his face.

    Having said that, he probably expected us to choose the percent based option.

    ¡°Wait, Novem!?¡±

    As I tried to stop her, she began exining with a serious expression.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, we¡¯ll be able to receive guidance from one the adventurers¡¯ guild recognizes as a skilled adventurer. We should treasure this opportunity. Especially since it seems that we don¡¯t have a great enough understanding of what it is an adventurer is.¡±

    I do think Novem¡¯s opinion is correct, but I¡¯m more shocked that she paid out ten gold coins at the drop of a hat.

    She¡¯s much too different from me, who was thrown out penniless, and who only had money borrowed from a servant.

    Hawkins-san asks for confirmation once more.

    ¡°Then you will be paying a lump sum of ten gold coins. Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Please get us an excellent advisor.¡±

    ¡°Of course. If they turn out not to your liking, we¡¯re willing to refund the money you paid.¡±

    He seemed to have some confidence, but still, the conversation seemed to be proceeding without my input for quite a while.

    And

    ¡ºHey man... looking from the side-lines, you look quite useless right now, Lyle.¡»

    The Second Generation¡¯s words were quite heavy on my heart.

 Volume 1 - 7: Money

    Money

    Afterpleting our adventure registration, Novem and I found a rtively moderate priced inn to stay at.

    Having secured and settled into a room, we looked over the booklet Hawkins had given us.

    Its contents were quite simple.

    ¡¾Don¡¯t cause trouble to people.¡¿

    There were also some things pertaining to the guild¡¯s rules and manners.

    ¡°... It¡¯s as if it were geared towards children.¡±

    I let out my frank opinion, and Novem concurred.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But things like this are important too.¡±

    From the Jewel, the Second Generation¡¯s voice showed extreme approval.

    ¡ºRight! That¡¯s right! There are a lot of people out there who can¡¯t even follow simple iron-d rules!¡»

    (Those words seem to have his true feelings behind them, or should I say, it seems he has a lot of discontentment, that Second Generation.)

    I looked through it from start to finish, before closing it and putting it away. Novem had also finished it.

    There, I decided to bring up something I had been curious about.

    ¡°Novem, about that money...¡±

    Before I could finish, the Second Generation cut me off from within the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle, stop! Don¡¯t ask about it! No, wait, I don¡¯t want to hear about it!¡»

    But the First Generation seemed curious, as he pressed further.

    ¡ºWhy¡¯s that? Just ask if you¡¯re curious. And wait, the Forxuz House is currently a Baron one, right? They must have deep pockets, right? Does that mean we¡¯ve been able to repay them a bit?¡»

    As the First Generation was letting out a satisfied voice, the Second shouted.

    And along with that, my Mana depleted.

    ¡ºYou fool! Even if they¡¯re a Baron House, Novem-chan¡¯s the second daughter! Preparing such arge sum is going to be quite reckless, even for a Baron¡¯s kid. Recognize that!¡»

    (... Eh? Really?)

    I hadn¡¯t noticed that. The value of ten gold was still not what I would consider to be thatrge of a sum.

    Novem¡¯s expression was a little troubled.

    But she smiled as she spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lyle-sama. It definitely was quite an expenditure, but we still have some reserves.¡±

    As I thought, ten Gold really was a hefty sum.

    Since I didn¡¯t even have many gold ones on me, it even made me mildly jealous.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you had so much on you. Was it from your parents?¡±

    ¡°N-no, well... um...¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t? Then what?¡±

    There, the Second started screaming loudly. However, I was the only one who could hear it.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t go any further, is what I¡¯m trying to tell you!!¡»

    Novem hung her head. Finally realizing that I had probably asked what I shouldn¡¯t have, I began to be a little panicked.

    ¡°N-no, well... I was just a little curious, so...¡±

    I tried to bring an end to the conversation, but before that, Novem opened her mouth.

    ¡°My parents did indeed prepare some funds for my travels. But, well... it was my own flight of fancy, so I couldn¡¯t really ept it, and... so, well...¡±

    She looked like she had some trouble getting the words out, before she voiced something unthinkable.

    ¡°The clothes and household implements prepared for my marriage to Lyle-sama, I sold them. I deeply apologize.¡±

    Looking at her disheartened face, I realized I had screwed up. On top of that, the ancestors in the Jewel started talking amongst themselves.

    ¡ºEh? Implements... eh?¡»

    The First was bewildered.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why I warned you! Stop it... the feeling of guilt is...¡»

    The third also spoke.

    ¡ºThis is about my era, but the dowry prepared for the house you marry into, for a woman, it was quite a fortune back then... how is it now?¡»

    The Seventh Generation answered.

    ¡ºIt still is a fortune. It¡¯s a fortune you bring with you from your own home, and the family you marry into doesn¡¯t have the right to use it freely. And wait, the family that sent her out was probably doing the best they could, so... considering the Walt House¡¯s current status, we may have asked the unreasonable of the Forxuz House.¡»

    Hearing that, the First and Fourth Generations screamed out.

    ¡ºNOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why I told you not to ask! For a girl to have that sort of money on her person, there¡¯s got to be a reason!!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry sis, I¡¯m sorry that even my descendants are bringing trouble to you...¡»

    (TL: He uses ane-san, which, rather than siblings, hints to a boss-subordinate rtionship)

    ¡ºWhat are we going to do about this one!? My descendants are still bothering the Forxuz House! Just what do I have to do to repay this debt!?¡»

    The First just kept screaming. The second seemed to have a vague idea from the start.

    The Third seemed to reminisce about the times he was taken care of by the Forxus House, and he began to apologize.

    From his voice, the Fourth Generation seemed to be spilling quite an amount of tears.

    (This is using up my Mana like crazy, you know... and wait, my ancestors gave them this much trouble as well?)

    For them to support the Walt House this far, were they not an overly benevolent n?

    In truth, Novem was also serving me.

    (Also... this feeling of guilt is nothing tough at.)

    To marry into a family, even if you weren¡¯t a noble, the woman¡¯s family was supposed to prepare a dowry. I should add on, ¡®if it¡¯s a decent family,¡¯ that is.

    But from a girl¡¯s point of view, marriage was one of the most important scenes of life¡¯s events. The belongings and clothing bought for it were probably purchased withoutpromise.

    To her, it was probably something like her treasure. She sold it, and used it for my sake.

    (Eh? But wait a minute... for her to be able to prepare the money in the few days following my expulsion from the house...)

    Thinking along those lines, did she open a yard sale with those household implements she gathered up or something?

    Noticing that, my face turned pale, but Novem tried to console me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They were still officially the property of my parents, but I properly obtained permission. Also, in order for Lyle-sama to seed as a splendid adventurer, it was a necessary transaction. I¡¯m happy I was able to use them like that.¡±

    Once they¡¯d been bought once, furniture counted as used. What¡¯s more, if she was selling them in a rush, the merchants would likely beat down the prices. Naturally, the merchant¡¯s side was probably troubled, having here to them all of a sudden.

    Compared to the price they were bought at, there¡¯s no doubt she sold them for quite a lower sum.

    Perhaps because they were tired from all the screaming, the Jewel was silent. No, there¡¯s also the possibility my Mana was at its limit.

    In all truth, I did feel considerably tired.

    ¡°... Why?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Why would you go that far? They¡¯re the belongings you preciously assembled, right? Even if it wasn¡¯t me, you¡¯d be sure to find a marriage partner soon enough. Even so... why did you go as far as to sell them to tag along with me!?¡±

    ¡°Lyle-sama...¡±

    I ended up taking out some of my anger on her.

    Having lost my status as future head, I was a man who was abandoned by his family.

    I was oblivious to the world, and I bothered Novem enough that the ancestors were fed up with me.

    If you¡¯re looking for anything I¡¯ve built up over the years, the current me has nothing. No status, and no money. I simply couldn¡¯t understand why Novem would stick herself to a man like that.

    When my parents began to give me a cold treatment at ten, I gradually witnessed the surrounding people distancing themselves from me. Even at that time, I got the feeling Novem was by my side.

    Betting on the slight chance that I would be the next heir, on me...

    But right now, I truly have nothing. For her to still follow me is something I couldn¡¯t believe somewhere in my heart.

    ¡°There¡¯s no value in trying to serve me! To my younger sister... to Celes, I lost, and my family drove me out! I¡¯m that wimpy and idiotic of a man! I... have no value at all!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Novem looked at me with all earnesty. From her violet irises, I averted my eyes. I was scared of seeing her giving up on me.

    From back then, I exerted myself, as if driven by fear. I exerted myself to not be thrown away.

    But that effort was always all too easily surpassed. Every time that happened, I just tried even harder than before.

    ... Even when I knew it would never be requited.

    I always kept at it alone.

    There, Novem spoke to me.

    ¡°... It¡¯s because I was always watching.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°When we were small, Lyle-sama really could aplish anything, and he was so kind... Do you remember? Back then, I was alone, and even when I was called to the Count-sama¡¯s mansion, I couldn¡¯t get close to the other kids.¡±

    My youthful memories are all nice ones to me. But due to my anguish at ten, I had gradually started to forget them.

    ¡°Come to think of that, you¡¯re right. But while you were alone, you were quite wary of your surroundings, and to attract people¡¯s attention, you would often pull pranks on the men, right?¡±

    By trying to gain attention through mischief, she only served to iste herself more. As the sessor to a Count¡¯s house, I remember trying to mediate her disputes.

    It¡¯s a memory from my childhood.

    (That time may have been the most enjoyable of my life.)

    ¡°You always tried your hardest, and even after getting a cold reception from your family, you never gave up... Looking at that, I decided to try my best as well.¡±

    From ten onwards, I was separated from my surroundings. And I ended up living mostly alone.

    I had memories of Novem being around, but with the rumors being spread about me, I never called out to her.

    ¡°It was when I was thirteen. I was called by my parents, and told that my marriage to Lyle-sama had been established. I was happy. Happy that I could support you from your side.¡±

    ¡°... But it¡¯s all useless. My effort was all useless in front of that girl.¡±

    Due to the sudden loss of my Mana, my vision became hazy.

    Me taking out my anger was because my sense of self control was waning... I think.

    Tears are starting toe out.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one... who¡¯ll look at me.¡±

    ¡°I was always watching. Lyle-sama, you tried your best.¡±

    ¡°But I was driven out... I lost everything...¡±

    I indecisively issue outints, but Novem gently patted my shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m by your side.¡±

    ¡°My parents don¡¯t need me. They never looked at me... all I wanted was their praise, and yet...¡±

    My tears are sloppily falling down. The feelings I had been enduring in the depths of my heart were starting to rise up, making my mood just a little lighter.

    ¡°I was watching. You were splendid, Lyle-sama. No matter the time, you never gave up, and even when you were scared, you would stand your ground. You¡¯re a splendid person.¡±

    Right...

    I was afraid.

    Of the existence of my sister.

    The perfect being known as Celes was truly scary. But I couldn¡¯t stand to run away. Even if I knew I would lose, I would challenge her.

    And so, I lost everything.

    Now, it¡¯s starting to not matter to me. I thought everything would work out one way or another, but society isn¡¯t that kind of an entity.

    For someone like me, I¡¯m not sure where I would be if Novem wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°You have value, Lyle-sama. I can say that with confidence. So let¡¯s try our hardest together.¡±

    ¡°... Yeah.¡±

    That night, I fell asleep, while still clinging to Novem...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no one who¡¯ll look at me~.¡»

    ¡ºI lost everything~.¡»

    ¡ºBut Novem-chan¡¯s by your side~.¡»

    ¡ºThis is where you should stand up for yourself! Don¡¯t act so spoiled!¡»

    The First, Fourth, and Third were singing, andstly, the Second shouted at me.

    On our second day in Dalien, we took the newbie course at the guild, bought whatever items were necessary, and slept in preparation for tomorrow.

    But I was told that an emergency meeting was to be called, so I was forcefully dragged to the meeting room.

    On the circr room surrounded by eight doors, four people were dancing on the table as they teased me.

    ¡°S-so you guys were watching...¡±

    It¡¯s embarrassing. Ridiculously embarrassing.

    It was so embarrassing that I couldn¡¯t look Novem in the eye the next morning. When night fell, the ancestors began teasing me about an embarrassing memory.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re the ones who should be feeling embarrassed here!¡»

    The First had been singing in high spirits, but his facepletely changed as he shouted at me.

    ¡°I was embarrassed too, you know! But my Mana was drained, and I was wobbling unsteadily, and my mood was also down, so there was no helping it, given the situation!¡±

    I rebuked with all my might, but the eyes around me were cold.

    The Seventh Generation...

    ¡ºW-well... he was driven out of the house at the ripe age of fifteen, so Lyle¡¯s still a child, right...? S-so you were lonely, Lyle?¡»

    ¡°Stop it! I don¡¯t need your sympathy! It¡¯ll make me unnecessarily embarrassed!¡±

    As I hid my face with both hands, I found that my head was quite feverish.

    My face was definitely bright red right now.

    In a meeting room like that, perhaps the Fifth Generation was irritated, so he strained his voice.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s get to the main topic already. You¡¯ve teased him enough, haven¡¯t you?¡»

    The Fourth got off the table and returned to his seat.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. We¡¯ve got some teasing material forter, so let¡¯s call a close today.¡»

    The First Generation said it with a satisfied tone, but having them see my embarrassing moments, I couldn¡¯t offer aint.

    (This¡¯ll definitely be arbitrarily brought into conversations toe. These guys...)

    ¡°And so, what¡¯s with the urgent meeting?¡±

    I wanted to get this over with already, so I transitioned to the main point.

    There, the Fourth Generation started up his role as a facilitator and broke the ice.

    ¡ºLyle... how about you just get married to Novem-chan already?¡»

    ¡°Yes, marriage, is it. I see.................. Eh? Marriage!?¡±

    I looked at Generations Five and onwards.

    Generally, Five and on didn¡¯t favor Novem.

    So about their opinion on the matter...

    ¡ºMarry her already. And wait, I think it¡¯ll be hard for you to find someone willing besides that child. You know the Walt House¡¯s precepts, right?¡»

    The Walt Family Precepts were a set or required criterion to go by when choosing a woman for the Walt Family.

    Having apparently been set by the First Generation, it¡¯s still held strong in the Walt Family.

    ¡°I-I know them... and Novem definitely clears the requirements, but...¡±

    The Walt House Precepts. Those are...

    ¡¾A woman to be weed as a wife must, first of all, have a superior appearance.¡¿

    ¡¾Second, be healthy.¡¿

    ¡¾Third, have a sturdy body.¡¿

    ¡¾Fourth, have a good head on her shoulders¡¿

    ¡¾Fifth, have nice skin.¡¿

    Those five. Since we became a Count family, a use about magic was also added.

    ¡¾Sixth, must excel in magic.¡¿

    It appears the Fifth Generation tacked that one on.

    The Second Generation continues to heavily rmend her.

    ¡ºYou may have been exiled from the Walt house, but no matter how you look at it, the next head¡¯s got to be Lyle, right? It¡¯s still a continuing family, for argument¡¯s sake, and I also went through some trouble, but if you let Novem-chan get away, I doubt you¡¯d find anyone else. And wait, if you¡¯re not going to get yourself married after all of that, I¡¯ll seriously curse you to death man.¡»

    The Sixth Generation takes control.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s put cursing and whatnot aside for now, and so, there¡¯s no objections to this marriage, right? Lyle, go get hitched as soon as you can.¡»

    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like Novem. But even if you tell me that all of a sudden, I don¡¯t have the aptitude, or anything like that...¡±

    There, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºThen you just have to try hard from here on. If you¡¯ve undergone a proper education, then you should be able to handle most things to some extent. Well, I never had trouble finding a bride, so I don¡¯t really know, but it¡¯s apparently quite dreadful, you know?¡»

    Hearing that, the Second Flew into a rage.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s because I¡¯m the one who found her for you! So that you wouldn¡¯t have trouble finding someone like me, just how hard do you think I worked!?¡»

    While meeting room was getting heated up, the First Generation said something quite troublesome.

    ¡ºHey... what¡¯s a precept?¡»

    As if he really didn¡¯tprehend it, he tilted his head, as he gazed at everyone¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡º... Oy...¡»

    ¡ºUwah.¡»

    ¡ºThe hell.¡»

    ¡ºI kinda had a feeling he would say something like that.¡»

    ¡ºWhy doesn¡¯t the First Generation know?¡»

    ¡ºWait a second. Wasn¡¯t it the criteria set forth by the First Generation?¡»

    Everyone was shocked. No, only the Second Generation was shaking with anger, and it looked as if he was going to explode.

    The First waspletely oblivious to all of this.

    ¡ºNovem-chan¡¯s a good kid, so I do think it¡¯s best if you get hitched. But what¡¯s all this about precepts? Was there some restriction on choosing marriage partners? What idiot set forth some pain-in-the-ass rule like that?¡»

    The Second stood up, and pointed his finger in rage.

    ¡ºIt was you, dumbass!!¡»

    ¡ºEh? No way.¡»

    It appears that the First Generation had no recollection of the so called regtions.

 Volume 1 - 8: Veteran Adventurer Zelphy

    TL: The dramatic irony in all this is that those ancestors are exactly what Lyle¡¯s been wishing for for much of his life. Also, I¡¯m changing orb to Gem, which is an alternate trantion of the same word, as it fits better with Jewel.

    Veteran Adventurer Zelphy

    I learned on the morning of the Third Day, that the Walt Family Precepts were actually something that had sprung from a misunderstanding.

    On the guild¡¯s third floor, Novem and I met the female adventurer who would be our adviser for the first time.

    The name of the Adventurer Hawkins-san brought to us was ¡¾Zelphy¡¿-san.

    Her quirky, short-cut purple hair was quite a distinguishing characteristic, and she appeared in the room with quite a rough appearance. On the bare skin unhidden by her clothes, I could see some remnants of past injuries.

    The look in her eyes was sharp, and she really had the atmosphere of a capable adventurer.

    ¡°Zelphy-san, these are the two fresh adventurers I¡¯m referring you to.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s a pleasure.¡±

    As we gave our greetings, Zelphy-san looked over us and nodded a few times.

    ¡°... I thought it was some sort of joke when I heard some newbies had hired me, but it looks like you guys¡¯re some nobles from somece.¡±

    Hearing that, I was a little shocked.

    Today was the Third Generation¡¯s duty, but he seemed mildly surprised as well.

    ¡ºShe¡¯s the type where you can¡¯t underestimate her because she¡¯s a woman. And wait, has there been a rise in female adventurers as ofte? This must be the flow of time... even so, it¡¯s a strange feeling.¡»

    (Strange?)

    On the Third Generation¡¯s words, I felt like tilting my head, but I stopped myself.

    Hawkins-san offers a warning.

    ¡°Zelphy-san, inquiring too deeply into a client¡¯s origin is...¡±

    ¡°I got it already. I won¡¯t be bringin¡¯ trouble to boss Hawkins. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ll need to put out some rules if I¡¯m gonna to teach them. Even more so if they¡¯re noble brats. I can¡¯t have them half-assing a job you see. If you don¡¯t like that, I¡¯m steppin¡¯ down from this adviser position. I won¡¯t be takin¡¯ responsibility for you guys.¡±

    She looked at me and Novem.

    We nodded and asked about those rules.

    ¡°Understood. As long as it isn¡¯t something impossible.¡±

    ¡°That so? Then first, don¡¯tin about my advising method. I mean, listen to what I gots to say. Second, I¡¯ll be beatin¡¯ the basics into you guys in three months. Don¡¯t be picky with work. Third is...¡±

    It was quite normal up to here. We waited for her to say what the third rule was.

    ¡°Third, is you gotta increase your numbers by one at least. It can be temporary, so be able to work in teams of at least three.¡±

    On hearing Zelphy-san¡¯s rule, Novem and I locked eyes.

    There, Hawkins asserted a simr opinion.

    ¡°Quite right. If you¡¯ve got three members, then it will be easier for us to find requests for you.¡±

    I hadn¡¯t been thinking aboutrades. It was because I thought that as long as I was able to learn the basics, I would be able to carry out recruiting after that.

    ¡ºFumu, she looks to be thinking for your sake in her own way. We¡¯re also amateurs when ites to being adventurers, so it would be best if you listened to her here.¡»

    It wasn¡¯t because of the Third Generation¡¯s opinion or anything, but I decided to uphold the three terms.

    ¡°I understand your conditions. We have no objections.¡±

    As I said that, Zelphy-san smiled.

    Rather than her overbearing expression, she was much more appealing as a woman when she smiled.

    ¡°Good! If that¡¯s so, I¡¯ll take the job. And wait, I was a tad startled when I heard I was teachin¡¯ newbies, but you¡¯re surprisingly obedient.¡±

    Novem asked Zelphy-san a question.

    ¡°Is that really something so rare?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s usually different. Nobody generally has any money, so they honestly save it up before goin- to the mid-level advisers like us. They each pool about two to three gold and give a request to the guild. As long as they n on rising in rank, most do request it, though.¡±

    Zelphy-san¡¯s view was supplemented by Hawkins-san.

    ¡°Here, we have aparative abundance of work, and it¡¯s an easy ce for freshly recruited adventurers to find jobs. That¡¯s why the Dalien adventurer guild has adopted such an adviser system.¡±

    ¡°After getting to a point, it¡¯s easy to start getting worried about one¡¯s growth, so there¡¯re quite a few who want to push themselves, see? They first learn the foundation from some low-ss adventurer, ande to a mid-ss one like us when they think they¡¯re ready.¡±

    This system was only in ce in a handful of branches, Dalien included, apparently.

    You could also say it was a branch known for putting its power into training new recruits.

    ¡°Well, this is a little different from normal, but Zelphy-san is a seasoned veteran, who¡¯s been an adventurer for twelve years. Her experience is abundant, and there isn¡¯t an issue with her conduct. Please use her as reference, by all means... besides her manner of speech.¡±

    As Hawkins-san said that, Zelphy-san raised an objection.

    ¡°I¡¯m still in my twenties! Stop calling me a veteran, boss. It makes me sound old!¡±

    ¡°Well, please decide your ns for here on out in this room. Learn the necessary knowledge and experience of an adventurer from our veteran. I¡¯ll be waiting for you all to be splendid adventurers.¡±

    Hawkins-san leaves the room, seeing us off with a smile. Novem and I were left under the guidance of Zelphy-san.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In the Guild¡¯s meeting room, Zelphy-san gave us an idea of the necessities of an adventurer.

    ¡°... Well then, I¡¯ve gone through all the basics, but the most important thing isrades. You¡¯ve gotta understand that. No matter how skilled a guy is, they¡¯ll still make mistakes, so watch yourself.¡±

    The general things were how to ept work at the guild and how to watch ourselves when we brought monsters and such into the guild building.

    If you epted a quest, and failed toplete it, it was recorded on your guild card. On it, your individual, as well as your party¡¯s request sess rate, and record of problematic behavior was written.

    Even when everything seemed normal, be wary.

    Don¡¯t do what you¡¯re incapable of.

    An adventurer shouldn¡¯t act adventurous.

    We were taught things like that.

    And in the end, she wrapped things up with the importance ofrades.

    ¡°Simple numbers can be power. When ruffians gather together, that in itself makes them stronger as a whole. Make sure ya¡¯ get that, okay?¡±

    There, Novem raised a question.

    ¡°Um... quantity aside, shouldn¡¯t we be concerned about the quality?¡±

    Zelphy-san shook her head.

    ¡°That depends where that quality¡¯s been assigned. Do you wanna make a strong guy with a lot of problematic behavior yourrade?¡±

    I was unable to endorse such conduct, so I denied it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    But from the Jewel, the Third Generation...

    ¡ºTools and humans all have a way to use them.¡»

    (Isn¡¯t this person¡¯s a little dark...)

    ¡°Right? Even if there be a problem with strength, based on the contents of the request, it¡¯s often best to get some honest people.¡±

    Of course, that depends on where you intend to aim, she added.

    ¡°You could defeat monsters outside and sell them. You could ept requests andplete them. You could dive into abyrinth and search for treasure. They¡¯re all an adventurer¡¯s job, but there are barely any individuals or parties who can do all of them, you know? Think closely of how you all n on raking it in, and findrades to fit that.¡±

    Where should we aim, and what are wecking? Learning that is important.

    Even if we have the necessary abilities, learning a specific craft could take too much time, so hiring a person with the necessary skillset and making them yourrade is a valid option.

    ¡°There¡¯s a limit to what a single person can do alone. It¡¯s fine to aim for first ss, but if you misunderstand that fact, you¡¯ll make a grave mistake one day.¡±

    At the knowledge she pressed at us, Novem and I nodded.

    ¡°Good! Then let¡¯s talk business. Of course, it¡¯s quickest to learn these sort of things through experience.¡±

    Saying that, she presented a document she had prepared for us.

    ¡°Um... Zelphy-san?¡±

    Novem seemed troubled.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    To a smiling Zelphy¡ªsan, Novem spoke.

    ¡°This page has ¡®Cleaning the City Drainage¡¯ written on it, but...¡±

    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right! A person who refuses to ept requests like these will never ept one in their lives, so you should be getting¡¯ some experience here while you have the chance.¡±

    She was smiling, but I get the feeling her grin grew wider as she said that.

    ¡°Could it be you intend to break the rules I set already? Trust is important to adventurers too, you know.¡±

    Our first job as an adventurer was to clean the drainage system.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The meeting room in the Jewel.

    When I had fallen asleep, I found the Sixth and Seventh Generations in opposition to my first job.

    ¡ºAs. I. Was. Saying! I won¡¯t let Lyle do something like sewer cleaning! Look here, even if you stick on ¡®former,¡¯ he¡¯s the heir to the Walt House, isn¡¯t he? Fifth Generation, why not say something here?¡»

    The Sixth had a wild look to him, and the generations to follow evaluated him as a scoundrel, so he didn¡¯t really hold a good image in my mind.

    My grandfather, the Seventh Generation, agreed with him.

    ¡ºYou all are fine with having Lyle do something like that!?¡»

    But the First and Fourth didn¡¯t seem to have any interest. More than that...

    ¡ºWhy not? As long as Novem-chan¡¯s not dirtied, there¡¯s no problem.¡»

    The point the First Generation was interested in was whether Novem would get injured or sullied during the cleaning. I¡¯m also a man

    I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m the one getting heavily dirtied and have Novem help me indirectly. Zelphy-san also said she gave a high evaluation to a man who looked out for a woman.

    Of course, it was also the ancestors¡¯ opinion.

    ¡ºWell, since we have the chance, it¡¯s best to let Lyle learn a bit about the world. In all honesty, I think that adventurer called Zelphy is on to something there.¡»

    The Second gave an appraisal of Zelphy-san.

    But the Sixth Generation was different.

    ¡ºEven if you stick on a ¡®former,¡¯ you can call Lyle a noble, can¡¯t you!? Unlike you guys, Lyle¡¯s a real among reals! A bona fide noble!¡»

    To the Sixth Generation, who was quite worked up, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºWhy are you treating us as fakes~? Just what¡¯s your difference between real and fake?¡»

    The Fourth was the same.

    Only the Fifth didn¡¯t seem all too interested in it. And wait, that Fifth seems to take a neutral stance no matter what happens.

    The Seventh started to divulge my lineage.

    ¡ºLyle carries the blood of my wife, the blood of a Count¡¯s House! Listen here, to put it simply, he¡¯s a child who carries the blood of a Royal family that predates the Sentras Kingdom before ours!¡»

    ¡º... Well you just dropped quite a bomb there.¡»

    The fact the Third Generation referred to as explosive...

    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s the first I¡¯m hearing of this.¡±

    Was something even I didn¡¯t know. The area started getting a little noisy.

    The Third Generation looked at me, as he sought confirmation from the Sixth.

    ¡º... It seems the boy in question had no idea about it. You sure?¡»

    Hearing that, I also nodded.

    ¡°I never heard anything like that from father.¡±

    Of course, I was ignored at age ten and onwards. It may just be that my dad never brought up something as important as that.

    ¡ºThere are truths not to be revealed on the surface! In our time, the former royal family sought reinstatement and took advantage of the corrupt politics of the era to stir up a rebellion!¡»

    The Third Generation participated in a war with another country and died in battle.

    But henceforth, the Walt House¡¯s head often headed out into battle, even if it be for a small scale skirmish.

    Among them, the Sixth and Seventh were part of a generation that participated in skirmishes, internal discord, and even wars with foreignnds.

    The situation has died down as ofte, but I heard stories of my father going out to war as well in his younger days.

    The Seventh Generation started exining about my grandmother.

    ¡ºThe old monarchy... Sentras¡¯ royal blood is, and this goes without saying, also carried by the current line. But they couldn¡¯t reveal that it was still being passed down on the surface. I mean, the surviving n was the bloodline of the one who started the rebellion, ¡¾Agrissa¡¿¡¯s descendants.¡»

    Agrissa... she was the one the First Generation spoke of, thest queen of the Sentras Kingdom, and quite a beauty.

    ¡°Eh? Grandmother... if grandma¡¾Zenoire¡¿ was someone like that, then...¡±

    A vixen, and one who was still heralded as beautiful to this day. The individual who monopolized the favor of the King. Meaning Agrissa¡¯s descendants are a direct line from that old monarchy.

    ¡ºUwah... Celles is sounding more and more like a Monster.¡»

    The First Generation gave his opinion, but the Second seemed fed up with him.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re still saying something like that?¡»

    The Seventh continued his exnations.

    ¡ºBahnseim royalty stems from a distant rtive, but there is a limited number of those who hold their high-ss blood. And one of them is Lyle... understand?¡»

    The Sixth started to exin why they couldn¡¯t eradicate the old monarchy¡¯s bloodline.

    On the surface, it looked like the rebellion was a sess, and they were all executed. All that survived as a small n that that was exiled from the crown.

    ¡°Um, I was taught the survivors of the old crown were just distant rtives, though? I was sure they were all executed.¡±

    ¡ºFool! As if you can crush a royal bloodline that¡¯s polished itself over its long history! They were disposed on the surface, and the survivors were sheltered in some way or another.¡»

    As Magicians are nobles, their blood is what links them all. From someone with magic, you can produce magicians.

    As a result, the monarchy was born.

    When they fell to ruin, and society was reborn from the ashes, what remained was blood.

    ¡ºThe King of my generation, if nothing had happened, he would have had Zenoire adopted off to some high-ss House, and have weed her into the royal family with open arms. But his corrupt politics spurred the anger of some rtives, and they leapt to their feet... the conflict that followed even dragged other countries into the midst!¡»

    From there on, the Seventh went into a dark story.

    Everyone listened... no, they pretended not to hear it. I had a vague idea about most of it already, so I left him and went back to the other ancestors.

    ¡°So what were we talking about again?¡±

    The Fourth Generation pushed up his sses with one finger and got us back on track.

    ¡ºIt was about drainage cleaning. But from there, we¡¯ve ventured into something quite grand. And wait, I¡¯m surprised the Walt House got royal blood into it.¡»

    The Third was of the same opinion.

    ¡ºPrecisely. Even so, I wonder why Lyle¡¯s Mana reserve is so pitifully low.¡»

    ¡°That¡¯s because you guys are too rowdy, isn¡¯t it!? I¡¯ll just throw this out there, but I was on the higher side for those of my age! Even so, the Jewel is sucking out my Mana entirely...¡±

    The conversation derailed again, and the Fifth gave a sigh as he added his input.

    Everyone around us seemed fed up.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t get so heated over sewer cleaning.¡»

    ¡ºB-but still, Fifth Generation...¡»

    Perhaps because he was his father, the Sixth couldn¡¯t offer a strong response to the Fifth. It was as if the First and Second¡¯s rtionship had been turned on its head.

    ¡ºRegardless of whether he¡¯s royal blood or not, at the moment, he¡¯s an adventurer who¡¯s been driven out of his home. If the adventurer adviser wants to make Lyle clean gutters, then isn¡¯t that fine? Rather than that, I¡¯m just happy he wasn¡¯t asked tomit a crime or anything.¡»

    The Seventh tried to refute him.

    ¡ºH-however, Lyle¡¯s standing is...¡»

    ¡ºAnd I¡¯m saying his current standing is as an adventurer. It¡¯ll be a good experience. For his sake, it¡¯ll be all positives and nosting negatives.¡»

    Hearing that, the First Generation nodded.

    It was just the Second who was struggling to catch up to the change of the situation.

    ¡ºI never imagined my descendants would be a bearers of royal lineage. And wait, for this barbarian to have royalty in his bloodline...¡»

    ¡ºYou say something?¡»

    As the pelt-d barbarian directed his eyes at the Second Generation, the Second shook his head.

    ¡ºThen Lyle¡¯s drainage cleaning will be carried out as nned.¡»

    (I wonder why cleaning is bing sorge of a fuss.)

    Unsatisfied, the Sixth and Seventh offered someints.

    ¡ºJust how much troubles do you think we went through...¡»

    ¡ºZenoire, I¡¯m sorry...¡»

    The others didn¡¯t seem all too interested. More than that, the fact that royal blood had entered their lineage was more important to them.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next day.

    From early morning, I put myself to cleaning out Dalien¡¯s drainage.

    To put it bluntly, it was filthy. There was garbage littered everywhere, and in the worst case, even excrement...

    ¡°T-this is rough...¡±

    I wore a cloth over my mouth and appropriate work clothes for garbage disposal.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, it¡¯s already noon. I¡¯ll switch in.¡±

    ¡°... The sentiment is enough.¡±

    Novem worried for me, and told us to switch jobs. But I can¡¯t have Novem doing something like this.

    More than that, there was a bigger problem...

    ¡ºYeah, yeah, is that supposed to be the product of royal blood!? Put your hips into it as you work!¡»

    The First Generation was overly energetic and noisy.

    ¡ºThe Walt House is royalty... I thought just reaching Counthood was too good to be true...¡»

    The Second mumbled, while lost in thought.

    ¡ºMore importantly, why did the Seventh Generation get to marry a girl like that Zenoire chick? I still don¡¯t see how it was necessary.¡»

    The Third wanted to know just why the Royal Blood got in.

    ¡ºAh, that¡¯s what I was wondering too. You could¡¯ve just married into the standing monarchy. I don¡¯t think any good¡¯lle of extending your reach farther than need be.¡»

    The Fourth didn¡¯t seem to have any interest in me. All four of them seemed to be fine with me working as long as Novem didn¡¯t dirty herself.

    ¡ºThere were different circumstances than back in your guys¡¯ time. Unless the scope wasrge, we would¡¯ve been dragged into something troublesome whether we liked it or not.¡»

    On the Fifth¡¯s rather philosophical approach, the Sixth voiced his approval.

    ¡ºThe political stage was a mess. If we tried closing ourselves in and not unting our forces, then it wasn¡¯t strange for a reason to be fabricated for our subjugation back in those days.¡»

    It was apparently quite a troubling era, based on the Sixth¡¯s grumblings.

    ¡ºOur Lyle would have married into royalty too. Or perhaps he would have met the king¡¯s daughter and elevated us to a Marquis House. If his environment didn¡¯t stick their hands into it, it should¡¯ve gone like that...¡»

    It looks like the Seventh had such expectations of me.

    And wait, grandma Zenoire was also an individual who cleared all the Walt House Precepts.

    During the internal discord, she was to be disposed of, and the Seventh offered her shelter indefinitely, apparently.

    Thinking that, I was reminded of how convenient it was that our House was in a remote region of the kingdom.

    (Putting that aside... quiet down, you all!)

    My breathing was starting to get rough.

    There wasn¡¯t a problem with my physical stamina, but my mental fatigue was surfacing.

    Obviously, it was all because this damn Jewel was continuing to eat up my Mana!

    Advisor Zelphy-san seemed slightly disheartened as she looked at me.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got even less stamina than I thought. At this rate, it was gonna be a long time before you even think of going out to subjugate monsters. Let¡¯s keep on taking up requests like this as a means of training.¡±

    ¡°Eh, no... if possible, I¡¯d like to start hunting monsters as soon as possible...¡±

    I tried to oppose Zelphy-san¡¯s opinion, but Novem agreed with her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not right for us to push ourselves, and more than anything, Lyle-sama¡¯s safety is first and foremost. These sorts of jobs are an experience in themselves, and I¡¯ll also try my best.¡±

    As Novem dered her participation, the Jewel was astir.

    ¡ºStop her! Novem-chan doesn¡¯t have to do something like that!¡»

    ¡ºLyle, on with it! You¡¯re worrying Novem-chan!¡»

    ¡ºAs expected of sis¡¯ descendant. She¡¯s well built. But of all else, I don¡¯t want her doing a job like this.¡»

    ¡ºShow your guts! In front of a woman, it¡¯s only natural for a man to do the impossible!¡»

    First, Second, Third, Fourth...

    (I-it¡¯s because you guys are so noisy...)

    But it didn¡¯t end there.

    ¡ºYou n on making him do even more!? That¡¯s more than enough! What meaning is there in having him continue jobs like this!?¡»

    ¡ºCalm down. He¡¯ll stay safe, so on the contrary, I wee it.¡»

    The Sixth and Fifth took control.

    ¡ºWhy did something like this... as I thought, I have to smack that useless son of mine! Also, don¡¯t act up so much, you all! You¡¯re making it worse for Lyle!¡»

    The Seventh was also quite worked up.

    I¡¯m happy that he¡¯d gotten angry for my sake. But still, I¡¯d like to say it.

    (Please just be quiet!!)

    It was just simple drainage cleaning, but because of my ancestors, the difficulty level rose quite a bit.

 Volume 1 - 9: An Adventurer Shouldnâ€™t be Adventurous

    An Adventurer Shouldn¡¯t be Adventurous

    An adventurer shouldn¡¯t be adventurous.

    While those words may sound contradictory, they¡¯re often held as correct.

    In all truth, in jobs where your life was at stake, it was important to take measures to reduce the danger.

    All or nothing gambles were taboo to those in life-threatening upations.

    My start as an adventurer was truly steady.

    It was so steady that I had started to hate it.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ve finished.¡±

    One week. Since I became an adventurer, it has been a week since I came under Zelphy-san¡¯s guidance.

    And yet even now, I was still doing odd jobs within the city limits of Dalien.

    Novem would get worried and try to help with my jobs, so I asked Zelphy-san to leave other requests to her.

    Things anyone could do. Safe jobs like desk work.

    Novem hails from a patriarchal family. Perhaps because she was disciplined quite strictly, she excelled in reading and writing without issue.

    She could do calctions, and she was quite used to documents.

    When I was out doing a job, she was taking on amanuensis requests. (ED: Wow this word... basically, a secretary.)

    As such, I was currently in the middle of repairing the wall that surrounded the city.

    Without using magic, I was carrying blocks of stone.

    Using magic would probably make this all easier, but just the fact that I was holding the Jewel gave me a restriction on how much I could expend.

    (What¡¯s more, they even told me hastening my workload with magic was no good... well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand their reasoning.)

    The ancestors forbade me from optimizing my work with magic. Besides building up my body, there was also a reason for this.

    Of course, it was also a reason unrted to me.

    ¡°Yep, I guess it¡¯s passable? With this, your job evaluation is certain to be a B or higher.¡±

    ¡°Hah, hah, is that so?¡±

    Through physicalbor, I practiced the art of training my body as I worked.

    Even now, with that drainage cleaning incident from before, Zelphy-san¡¯s evaluation of me is low.

    But in this one week, I get the feeling I¡¯ve gained an understanding of what it means to ept work in the city.

    ¡°It may be a little soon, but take a break tomorrow. I¡¯ll be having you out and ying monsters afterwards.¡±

    ¡°A-atst?¡±

    I was quite worn out, but hearing that gave me some relief. If I spent too much time doing jobs like this, I can¡¯t tell what the First Generation would say to me.

    And there was also the dissatisfaction that had been building up in the Sixth and Seventh.

    ¡°Make preparations just as I told you, okay? If you¡¯re not ready yet, then use tomorrow to get yourself together and rest your body. Also, make sure to get some light exercise.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Obedient kids sure are easy to handle. You guys¡¯ weapon choice was a Sabre for yourself, and a Staff for Novem, right?¡±

    Zelphy-san confirmed, and I nodded.

    She put her hand to her chin and thought for a bit. After that, she nodded to herself a few times.

    ¡°Lyle, you should be carryin¡¯ a reserve weapon. It can be a Sabre like the other one, but a dagger works all the same. If possible, I¡¯d like you to change your weapon preferences, but I won¡¯t force you to do anythin¡¯.¡±

    The weapon I favored called a Sable was capable of both thrusting and shing.

    On the other hand, its de was thin, so it had the demerit of being easy to bend and snap the metal.

    If it was a normal sword, then even if the de broke, it was apetent blunt weapon. More so, it would often be used as a blunt weapon regardless.

    Its reach was also short, so if you looked at it from an objective standpoint, something like a spear would be superior.

    ¡°Do you mean something like ance? I can use one to some extent.¡±

    ¡°More than that, I¡¯d like you to carry a shield on you. If I determine that it¡¯s dangerous, I¡¯ll lend a hand, but I¡¯ll generally be havin¡¯ you two take out the small fries.¡±

    The area around the city, due to the presence of adventurers, was rtively safe. There were also soldiers, and if possible, they would subjugate any particrly dangerous monsters themselves.

    They even send out night brigades on asion.

    For that, the city¡¯s circumference was characterized by its abundance of small fries, and powerful monsters were a rare find. I won¡¯t say there were none, though.

    ¡°A Shield, is it... I can use one, but I don¡¯t have one on me. Should I buy a cheap one?¡±

    ¡°Are you the type that¡¯s got no particr weapon preferences? It¡¯s fine to go buy reserve arms, but think hard about what weapon you want. There¡¯s no need for you to push yourself to buy somethin¡¯ expensive, and based on the situation, there are times when such things may prove absolutely useless.¡±

    There were many adventurers who learn to use a variety of weapons, and changed their equipment based on the fight ahead.

    More so, even with changing times, that sort of trend was preferred.

    But, it has also been said that using a single weapon, and honing your skills with it, is the shortcut to bing first ss.

    It all depended on the person.

    ¡°... How about I keep a sabre for now, and keep a dagger and buckler on me?¡±

    As I said that, I heard a voice from the Jewel.

    It was the Second Generation.

    ¡ºLyle, I think you ought to pick out your arms based on the quest.¡»

    But the Third offered a rebuttal.

    ¡ºI think you should set your Sabre as your reserve weapon. That way, you have a usable alternative on hand if your unustomed weapon¡¯s crushed.¡»

    Finally, the first...

    ¡ºDoes it really matter that much, if it¡¯s just the small fries lying around, your bare hands are more than enough, right?¡»

    (At least consolidate your opinions before speaking up...)

    Even though I thought that, I definitely wasn¡¯t at fault here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave your equipment matters to you. It¡¯s just around the city, so there¡¯s not that much of a need to worry about it. At the start, it¡¯s best to go forth with weapons you¡¯re used to.¡±

    After that, the work-site supervisor confirmed my work, and we received documents pertaining to my evaluation before Zelphy-san and I headed to the guild.

    In the end, I was covered in sweat, but since I wasn¡¯t bloody, Zelphy-san told me there was no need for me to use the baths.

    ¡°Get over to your girl quickly.¡±

    ¡°Uu... yes.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    We headed to the guild¡¯s second floor and handed over the documents to Hawkins-san.

    As always, the man¡¯s counter wasn¡¯t crowded, so we were smoothly able to deliver them.

    Inparison, the beauty had formed quite a line.

    ¡°She¡¯s as popr as ever. And wait, are you sure that ain¡¯t a problem in itself, boss?¡±

    On Zelphy-san¡¯s question, Hawkins-san answered as he looked over the documentation.

    ¡°In the past, we once tried to take her off the receptions counter. However, the amount of adventurers who requested for her was just too great, so we returned her.¡±

    As I thought, Dalien¡¯s adventurer¡¯s guild was quite popr.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she put up front because she wasn¡¯tpetent at the moreplicated work? I heard that kid¡¯s parents were high up in the Guild¡¯s management, though.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t answer that one.¡±

    While exchanging dialogue with Zelphy-san, Hawkins-san handed over my reward.

    The report he handed back had the evaluation of my work during this job.

    The site foreman said my work ethic was ¡ºGood¡», and gave me an overall of ¡ºB¡». It was just as Zelphy-san said.

    Of course, in cases where an ¡ºA¡» was awarded, the client had to add on an additional reward. Because of that, A Rank evaluations were rarely given out.

    With misceneous ordinary jobs like this, the highest to expect was a ¡ºB¡».

    ¡°With this, the amount of requests you¡¯vepleted is twelve. They were all evaluated either ¡ºC¡» or ¡ºB¡», so please keep at it with that spirit.¡±

    Hawkins-san smiled as he said that. I epted the reward.

    Eightrge copper coins.

    If you looked at it as a whole day¡¯s earnings, it was quite low. After working from dawn to dusk, a normal civilian would have made more than ten.

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    I put the money in my wallet.

    Zelphy-san was an adviser. Because of that, she wasn¡¯t paid a reward from these. Of course, she had epted four gold coins prior.

    After shepleted her service, she would receive four more, and based on how we turned out, she would possibly earn another one. The final gold coin was probably something like the guild¡¯s referral fee.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time we let them get out of the city. They¡¯ve learned what they have to on odd jobs, and no matter what happens, they should be able to manage. In truth, it seems that even Lyle here doesn¡¯t have a problem with the three Rs.¡±

    (TL: You know, the ones where only one of them starts with an R.)

    Zelphy-san said that to Hawkins-san.

    Hearing that, he looked a little regretful.

    ¡°That¡¯s surprisingly fast.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve already paid my fee. If we don¡¯t sent them out soon, they¡¯re not going to get their money¡¯s worth in results. Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°No, Novem-san is diligent in her work. She¡¯s quite quick and polite. She¡¯s even getting some amanuensis work from the higher ups, and her evaluation remains favorable.¡±

    It looks like Novem had quite a high work evaluation.

    From the start, her handwriting was clean, and it looked like Hawkins-san remembered that. That was why he referred her to scribal work.

    In a partitioned room where she wouldn¡¯t have to face people, she wrote letters and the such based on their requests.

    Even if others couldn¡¯t see her face, she earned herself quite a reputation based on her voice and conduct.

    ¡°If it¡¯s by your referral boss, even if it¡¯s not as an adventurer, she could get hired onto the guild¡¯s staff. If she gets injured, then you could just get her a job here.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, while I¡¯d be more than happy to take her on, having her injured wouldn¡¯t be for the best. Lyle-kun, you must be sure to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    After the paperwork was finished, Hawkins-san went around back and called out Novem. After a while, she appeared from the employee-only exit.

    ¡°Lyle-sama.¡±

    She waved at me with a smile, and I lightly raised my hand to answer her.

    ¡ºWell then~ today¡¯s Novem-chan¡¯s as cute as ever... Why don¡¯t you at least learn to be able to give apliment or two, Lyle?¡»

    (Fourth Generation, please shut up.)

    To Novem, who had wandered up, Zelpy-san exined tomorrow¡¯s ns.

    ¡°Novem, tomorrow, you should rest your body. The day after, I¡¯m going to have you go out of the city and experience battlin¡¯ monsters. You¡¯re prepared for it, right? Well, if you¡¯re not, then you¡¯re gettin¡¯ a lecture an¡¯ some more odd jobs.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Zelphy-san.¡±

    After confirming our ns, we separated from Zelphy-san.

    As an adviser, she apparently had to regrly submit a journal to the guild. An adviser¡¯s job seems to be a pain in itself, in various ways.

    ¡°I guess we should return.¡±

    ¡°Right. Let¡¯s do some shopping, and go back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if you n on shopping, I have today¡¯s earnings, so I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    ¡°Really? How much did you make today?¡±

    ¡°Eightrge copper coins! How about you?¡±

    ¡°... Sixrge coppers.¡±

    We left the reception room and had a little conversation as we descended the stairs.

    I didn¡¯t think anything of it. However, the ancestors seemed to have figured something out...

    ¡ºShe sure is a good girl... purposely saying it was less to prop up her man. Even so, Lyle won¡¯t say a singlepliment.¡»

    Getting fed up with the Fourth Generation¡¯s cut-ins, I triedplimenting her.

    ¡°Hawkins-san spoke highly of you. He said you were fast and polite with your work... well, I¡¯m happy for you.¡±

    I had put all my effort into saying that, but the ancestors were quite harsh.

    Starting with the First Generation...

    ¡ºZero points.¡»

    ¡ºTen points.¡»

    ¡ºWell~ you were tactless about it, so thirty points.¡»

    ¡ºZero.¡»

    ¡ºEh? Me too? ... Then fifteen points.¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯re all quite harsh, aren¡¯t you. Ah, thirty points.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry, Lyle... twenty points.¡»

    (Don¡¯t be giving me a grade! Even I knew it was dicey the moment after I said it!)

    But Novem looked happy at my dicey way ofplimenting.

    A smile took hold of her face, and she thanked to me.

    ¡°Thank you very much. But I think that you¡¯re having a harder time working outside, Lyle-sama.¡±

    ¡°Eh, um... t-that isn¡¯t necessarily the case.¡±

    As I was beginning to feel nervous, the Jewel shouted for me to get myself together.

    Together, we headed for the bath house adjacent to the guild, and after washing off our sweat, we headed out for shopping.

    ... On ater date, when I tried asking Hawkins-san what her earning were for this day, he said it was ninerge copper.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Our first rest day in a while.

    Sinceing to Dalien, my time had mostly been upied with odd jobs and physicalbor, so I didn¡¯t have much time to spare.

    But using this break, the two of us have things we have to do.

    That was heading to the realtor.

    ¡°How about it? This apartment is popr among adventurers. It has three rooms, and more than anything, it even has a toilet and bath installed.¡±

    The young salesperson at the real estate agency referred us to the properties in his possession.

    I, myself, wanted to choose one as soon as possible. But Novem proceeded with caution.

    ¡°About how high would the price be?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see... there¡¯s a down payment of six silver coins, and after that, there¡¯s a charge of fiftyrge copper per month. I believe it¡¯s quite a moderate pricing, madam.¡±

    ¡°... Can you show us the next option?¡±

    (Eh? You want to see more?)

    That was already the fourth, but Novem continued to look for a different apartment. Our criteria was that it be close to the guild.

    Near the guild was a ce that ordinary people were reluctant to live, so there was apparently a lot ofplexes dedicated to housing for adventurers.

    ¡°This one¡¯s a true steal, miss. One silver down, and a monthly of thirty fiverge copper!¡±

    While the employee was rmending it, I did get the feeling it was rtively cheap and suitable for our purposes. It was just me and Novem, so it would be fine even if it was narrow, I think.

    But Novem seemed dissatisfied as she earnestly looked around the room.

    I heard a voice from the Jewel as well.

    ¡ºI think you should give this one up.¡»

    It was the Second¡¯s voice. Recently, it looked like they¡¯ve been breaking the rules. Thinking about my own sake, I think it would be best if they could keep to themselves as best as they can, but even so, all those besides the Fifth seem to speak up quite a bit.

    In a small voice, I asked.

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡ºJust a feeling, but it¡¯s quite an ominous feeling at that. If it¡¯s here, then even the previous ce¡¯s better. And wait, the wallpaper looks like it¡¯s been reced, right... that part right there, especially, looks suspicious.¡»

    The Third Generation¡¯s opinion was just a feeling.

    ¡°Um, well... this ce is a little unpleasant, I guess?¡±

    I believed in the Third¡¯s senses, and raised an objection. Novem agreed with me.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Could you let us see the other properties?¡±

    ¡°... Understood. (Hah, as I thought, it¡¯s still noticeable...)¡±

    I heard the sales rep say something in a small voice, and I was a little curious about what exactly was being hidden, but at the same time, I felt I was better off not knowing.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In the end, we didn¡¯t end up moving into an apartment.

    With Novem¡¯s decision, and the the regtions of the ancestors, what we ended up in wasn¡¯t an apartment, but a house.

    It was a house for rent, but it was also rtively wide.

    It required some repairs, but its down payment was eight silver, and its monthly was sixty fiverge copper. It wasrge, and if we did some work on it, it looked like it would turn out to be quite a nice ce.

    There weren¡¯t many houses in the neighborhood, and... there wasn¡¯t an atmosphere that suggested that there would be any more. On the contrary, it looked like the numbers would decrease.

    ¡°It was a limited time offer, but with two years, we may very well move in that time period. It¡¯s perfect for our purposes, right, Lyle-sama?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah... but the apartments were closer to the guild, and I get the feeling that would have worked just as well, though.¡±

    We barely brought any luggage with us, so our move ended in an instant.

    We could¡¯ve left the cleaning to a contractor, but as it was our house now, we started cleaning it for ourselves.

    This was an area scheduled for redevelopment, and in two years, this house was set to be demolished.

    Because of that, there wasn¡¯t much around us.

    I won¡¯t say there was nothing, but considering the scope of Dalien¡¯s growth, it was quite a lonely residential area. Once redevelopment ends, I wonder just what will be of this ce.

    ¡°It looks like the people in our neighborhood are adventurers as well. I believe they were thinking the same thing.¡±

    Right, what was more, this area has a high adventurer ratio.

    Because of the limited-time avability, the properties were clearly cheaper than their value.

    There was both a bath and toilet, and we had obtained quite a vast house. I¡¯ve noints. But the reason the ancestors chose this ce was a little...

    ¡ºIf it¡¯s here, then no matter how loud you scream, you guys won¡¯t bother the neighbors!¡»

    That.

    Among them, my marriage to Novem was already set in stone. To summarize, they chose this ce with the intentions of getting us to act like a married couple already.

    (Do you think I could do something like that when you guys are constantly watching me!?)

 Volume 1 - 10: Lyleâ€™s Ability

    Lyle¡¯s Ability

    After finishing our preparations to venture outside the city, we headed towards the guild.

    Generally, it¡¯s a standard practice to give a report to the guild whenever you n on going outside. Of course, there was a reason.

    It¡¯s for the guild to keep tabs on where adventurers were and what they were doing. At the same time, in cases where one didn¡¯t return far past the designated time, they would take action based on the assumption that something had happened to you.

    We met up with Zelphy-san, but instead of her usual easy-to-move-in clothes, she was wearing a leather-based armor.

    She held a sword and shield she seem ustomed to, and based on appearance, she looked like a knight.

    ¡°Right on time, or perhaps a little early... well, so be it.¡±

    Zelphy-san praised us and apanied us to the guild¡¯s second floor. We filled out a nk form and took it over to the receptions desk.

    The one in charge of our counter was Hawkins-san.

    ¡°... epted. Make sure youe back in a timely manner. If there¡¯s a change in your ns... well, that probably won¡¯t happen, but if you¡¯re toote, the guild may send out a search party for you.¡±

    Hawkins looked worried, but we had Zelphy-san apanying us. It was out of the question for us to be negligent through our peace of mind, but still, we had an adviser with us.

    We probably won¡¯t get into too serious a situation.

    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll just get them to grasp the flow of things. Havin¡¯ you two return alive is written in my contract.¡±

    ¡°Adventurers must always adhere to contracts, was it?¡±

    As I said that, she nodded.

    Adventurers were one thing, but that tendency was strong among mercenaries. I mean, having one that breaks contracts creates quite a great problem of trust.

    For that, Zelphy-san taught us to carefully confirm the contents of our requests.

    ¡°It¡¯s an important thing as a human. Don¡¯t break your promises, kids.¡±

    As she said that, Hawkins-san let out a sigh.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s troubling for us because there are quite a lot of people who fail to do so. Now then, please try your best. As an adventurer, for one to live by the trade, it has to be monster hunting, right?¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be off.¡±

    With those words, we departed from the guild.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Outside of Dalien.

    We exited through the walls which were about four meters high and walked along the highway.

    We made sure not to get in the way of the carts and merchants going to and fro, and we asionally exchanged greetings with those we passed by.

    ¡°You both have more than enough medicine, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As I nodded, Zelphy called out to a slightly dirty traveler on the road.

    ¡°What happened? You¡¯ve got yourself quite muddied up there.¡±

    When asked, the traveler exined his circumstances.

    ¡°I dunno, man. I went off the path for a bit to do my business, and a slime went and attacked me. I was able to block with my robe, but I got a bit burnt up.¡±

    A slime was a type of monster that existed as a nucleus and liquid within a transparent membrane. It jumped at living things and preyed upon them by dissolving them into its liquid.

    But it didn¡¯t possess much intelligence, so if you approached it, it would attack, but if you didn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t do anything.

    They appear en masse, and they were a troublesome sort of monster that brought harm to merchants, horses that pull the carts of travelers, and the like.

    ¡°I see. Here, use this.¡±

    To the traveler who showed off his burnt robe and reddened arms, Zelphy-san tossed some medicine. It was a cheap one, but I wonder if it was alright to part with it so easily.

    ¡°Sorry ¡®bout that. Distance-wise, it¡¯s about two kilos down the road, and from this direction, they were in a thicket on the right. I guess there were quite a few in the area?¡±

    After receiving the information, Zelphy-san waved her hand and parted with the adventurer.

    ¡°What was that just now?¡±

    ¡°Folks who are used to travel understand our circumstances, kid. So aspensation, he paid me with information. I¡¯ll bet there are some who would lie as well, but it¡¯s a road they use for themselves, so they¡¯ll give quite a bit of information to an adventurer out monster hunting.¡±

    Then wouldn¡¯t he have just told you free of charge? I thought that, but Zelphy gave a broad grin.

    ¡°Lyle, remember this. Humans work more when there¡¯s a reward. The amount of info you get is the same.¡±

    ¡°Is... that so? It¡¯s for their own profit, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    From my point of view, I don¡¯t get why they¡¯d be stingy with information even when it would benefit them.

    ¡°Of course, there are some who think that way as well. But as with everything, that¡¯s not everyone. You¡¯ve got to study more about the world.¡±

    With that, we started heading towards the ce we were pointed to.

    I had the reserve sabre I bought on me as well, so I wasn¡¯t worried about my equipment. Also, today¡¯s opponent was a slime.

    If they had the necessary know-how, it was an opponent even a civilian could dispatch.

    ¡°Oh? Just at the right time. Both of you, see those three adventurers over there? Look at them while you walk.¡±

    Hearing that, I turned my head to see a three-man party wielding knives and wearing light-weight... civilian clothes.

    Even if their opponent was a slime, their mismatched movements showed they had no coordination.

    ¡°Are those men novices?¡±

    On Novem¡¯s question, Zelphy offered a slight correction.

    ¡°Novices they are. Their equipment¡¯s no good. But it¡¯s not rare to be havin¡¯ trouble with a slime. Even if it¡¯s wide-spread that as long as they had a weapon, anyone could beat one...¡±

    Within that, the First Generation inserted himself into the conversation.

    ¡ºI just took them on with the branches lying around, though. If I brought over the magic stones in their skin and core, the old man at the guild would give me candy. Back when I was small, that¡¯s how I would get my snacks, you know? Well, it¡¯s probably impossible for a frail kid like you.¡»

    It seemed like he was trying to provoke me, but all I thought was...

    (You were being cheated there, you know, First Generation.)

    I found it a little pitiful. Probably because he was too young to notice, they sure made good use of him.

    (And wait, defeating monsters at a young age; just how much of a savage are you?)

    But unable to restrain himself, the Second raised a loudugh as he paraded around the fact.

    Just when I had decided to keep it to myself, it looks like my kindness had no meaning.

    ¡ºGyahahaha! Candy in exchange for monster materials, you say? Just how much were they ripping you off!? Ah, my stomach¡¯s starting to hurt~.¡»

    ¡ºW-what!?¡»

    ¡ºEven in my time, it was several coppers. You could have bags worth of candy with that.¡»

    The Second Generation truly seemed to be having fun as he mocked the first.

    (Just what happened between those two?)

    Among the Walt House ancestors, the Second Generation was remarkably in. But there was definitely something deep rooted between those two.

    Of course, I do have a general idea of it.

    ¡ºThat damn geezer! He¡¯s got a good whoppinging to ¡®im!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s already dead.¡»

    The Third Generation called quits, and the conversation ended there. That wasn¡¯t the case on my side, though.

    ¡°... Hey, Lyle, are you even listening?¡±

    ¡°Lyle-sama?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no... I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    I had given too much attention to the ancestors¡¯ conversation, and I had forgotten Zelphy-san. With a tired bearing, she let out a sigh.

    ¡°Hah, then here it is again. No matter how weak they are, if you get hit, it¡¯ll hurt. Also, that¡¯s even more so when they¡¯re usin¡¯ a short reach weapon like a knife. That¡¯s why their hips are buckling in fear. If they surrounded it to attack, it¡¯d be much more efficient, but they¡¯re so confused they haven¡¯t noticed that; another of their problems.¡±

    Novem looked over at the party of three as she posed a question.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to notify them?¡±

    ¡°Why? I¡¯m you guys¡¯ advisor. I¡¯ve already received the money, the responsibility, and the obligation. I¡¯ve got nothin¡¯ towards those guys over there. Will you go tell them, Novem? If you do, I won¡¯t stop you. It¡¯s just that...¡±

    ¡°Just that?¡±

    I was curious as to what she was going to say.

    ¡°Those three should take this opportunity to learn it. Learn pain. Unlike you guys, they haven¡¯t realized they need someone to teach them, and that their assets weren¡¯t enough to put together good enough equipment. All the more so.¡±

    ¡°... That¡¯s right.¡±

    Novem seemed satisfied with that answer.

    But she turned her head multiple times to look at the three. They looked injured, but they had safely beaten the slime.

    Whileining about the pain, they collected the Slime¡¯s materials.

    I also looked at them.

    ¡°You think we were cold?¡±

    ¡°No, well... a little.¡±

    As I gave an honest answer, Zelphy-san smiled. ¡®How honest,¡¯ she said, as she offered an exnation.

    ¡°Even if an adventurer challenges a monster and dies, it¡¯s his own responsibility. More so if they idiotically over assess their own strengths, and go against a stronger one. Idiots like that¡¯ll just repeat the same thin¡¯ if you save them. Even if you stop them from fightin¡¯ monsters, they¡¯ll still be idiots.¡±

    Idiots like that were scary, she said.

    ¡°Also, if you keep bein¡¯ sweet on them, there are many who be conceited. Especially in a lower-ss job like adventurin¡¯, it¡¯s not rare at all.¡±

    (Like they¡¯ll say not to stick your nose into other people¡¯s business?)

    ¡°Even if they¡¯re not all like that, there¡¯s no way we can extend our hand to all of them either, is what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    As Novem voiced her understanding, Zelphy-san told her she was half correct.

    ¡°Savin¡¯ them is easy. But can you look after someone you¡¯ve saved forever? Even if we saved them back there, they could justunch a repeat of the exact same thing. If they were of a little worse disposition, they may even delude themselves to thinkin¡¯ someone nearby would save them when something dangerous happened... and so, when they¡¯re not goin¡¯ to die or anything, it¡¯s best to get them to know pain.¡±

    As she said that, the Second Generation approved.

    ¡ºRather than giving them bread, teach them how to cultivate wheat. Truly, there are plenty who would be rotten themselves if all they did was receive bread.¡»

    ¡°Well, if you want me to put it simply, you guys are amateurs. You¡¯re not on the savin¡¯ side, but on the saved side... no, you¡¯re on the side that¡¯s still being saved. If you want to save them, then you¡¯ve got to be first ss as soon as you can.¡±

    Saying that, Zelphy-san quieted up and continued to walk towards our destination.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When we arrived at the ce the traveler spoke of, we definitely found some slimes.

    Based on what I could see alone, I was able to confirm five of them.

    Their muddy, pea-green, wobbling fluid sloshed around as their bodies creeped across the ground. Within their masses, a core-like, red, spherical item was vaguely visible.

    ¡°Fumu, he said it was a thicket, but it¡¯s closer to a forest. We don¡¯t want to chase them too far, so... ah, there¡¯s one.¡±

    As she said that, Zelphy-san picked up a rock littered around the ground.

    After tossing it upwards a few times, she lobbed it at a slime.

    The slime it hit¡¯s movements became flurried.

    It started heading in our direction.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised it can tell where we are without eyes or ears.¡±

    I took out my sabre, and Zelphy-san took a stance with her sword and shield. Novem held her staff aloft.

    ¡°You¡¯re both quite nervous. Aren¡¯t your bodies a bit too stiff? I¡¯ll show you the basics, so watch closely.¡±

    With that, Zelphy-san went at the slime that was heading towards her... no, that had been heading towards her.

    From the spot she had thrown the stone, she moved ever-so-slightly. But with just that motion, the slime propelled itself at the space she had upied before.

    That¡¯s all that happened, but with ample leisure, Zelphy-san cut through it as it came.

    ¡°If you approach it, it can¡¯t sense footsteps or vibrations, but still, it¡¯ll notice you, so make sure to take it out in a single hit.¡±

    As the sword pierced the slime¡¯s flesh, liquid started to burst out of it.

    After a while, the creature¡¯s movement¡¯s stopped, and she called Novem over.

    ¡°Novem,e here.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    ¡°Calm down. Take out the cask.¡±

    Novem handed over the small barrel that was being sold on the guild¡¯s first floor.

    Taking out a knife, Zelphy-san discarded the muddy liquid, and used her knife to open up the skin.

    From it, the core and other magic stones fall, and she put those in a separate bag.

    Into the barrel, she put the skin, and something sticky that was over its surface.

    ¡°And that¡¯s how ya¡¯ do it. Generally, you got to keep wary of your surroundings when you collect materials. Or the other members are supposed to keep watch for you, right?¡±

    She looked towards me, so I hurriedly offered an apology. But she grinned, and told me not to mind it too much.

    ¡°Be careful next time. You saw what you¡¯re supposed to collect, right? You¡¯ll be doing thatter, but make sure you don¡¯t use the gloves you use for collection for anything else.

    Hearing her warning, we went to imitate Zelphy-san by picking up rocks.

    ¡°Novem should use a knife or borrow a sabre from Lyle. If you beat them with blunt force, they¡¯ll burst, so that¡¯d be a pain.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Lyle-sama, could I borrow a sabre?¡±

    When Novem had just finished saying that, Zelphy-san suddenly raised her voice.

    ¡°Both of you, fall back!¡±

    She had suddenly shouted at us, but I heard a voice from the Jewel as well.

    It was the First Generation¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºGet behind thedy adventurer immediately! No, make sure you protect Novem-chan too! It¡¯s goblins!¡»

    Goblin.

    A monster boasting arge face and green skin. Their height was less than two thirds a grown man¡¯s, but unbefitting their slender frame and limbs, they were rtively strong.

    Among monsters, they were one of the weaker ones, but they were categorized as a troublesome race.

    The reason being, they were weak when standing alone, but in groups... in legions... what was more, they held weapons.

    A certain schr once wrote that if Goblins just had a little more wisdom, then the world would have fallen to their reign long ago.

    From the thicket...

    A goblin came equipped with a bow, and another leapt out with a make-shift blunt weapon consisting of a branch with a rock fastened to the end.

    Before the rear one could fire an arrow, Zelphy-san swiftly rushed in and blocked it. She shouted for us to fall back.

    The First¡¯s opinion was the same.

    ¡°Both of you retreat and await further orders! I¡¯ll take these buggers out.¡±

    ¡ºYou won¡¯t be able to win. Just shut it and listen to thedy. These guys don¡¯t have too much brute strength, but they push through with numbers.¡»

    It was just as the First said.

    From the thicket, seven more goblins emerged.

    But...

    ¡ºWhat are you talking about? Show them how it¡¯s done, Lyle.¡»

    Having been told by the Seventh, I directed the tip of my de at the goblin brigade. Zelphy-san was there as well, so I called out to her.

    ¡°Zelphy-san, don¡¯t move for a second.¡±

    ¡°What are you...¡±

    While Zelphy-san was dealing with them, I prepared to use magic.

    Right now, the Jewel was stealing away my Mana.

    Considering my mana, and the amount of enemies, one spell was my limit here. Truly, there was no helping it if they tell me this wasn¡¯t at a level where I could use it in realbat.

    ¡ºOy, idiot! It¡¯s impossible for...¡»

    The First shouted, but I still chanted.

    (If I want to take out these numbers all at once, then...)

    ¡°Lightning.¡±

    Lightning attribute magic rained down on the goblins rushing at Zelphy-san.

    Time to activate, scope, and output.

    Considering all of those, it really wasn¡¯t at a level to put to practical use, I guess.

    The goblins were electrocuted, and sparks flew around them. I took distance into ount in my calctions, so Zelphy-san wasn¡¯t drawn into it.

    It¡¯s just that.

    ¡°I failed to kill one of them.¡±

    After taking a look at me, one of the goblins in front of Zelphy-san fled.

    It appears the magic did hit it, but it was only grazed. Its arms were charred ck.

    Thinking me a threat, the goblin ran in despair.

    Zelphy-san was mildly dumbfound, but seeing its movements, she immediately reacted.

    With a single stroke, she finished it off.

    As I thought, she has skill fitting for her to be a guild adviser.

    ¡°... Oy, oy, was that lightning attribute? So you were a magician?¡±

    ¡°I did report that, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°No, well, you did. Still, magic like that one from before was outside of my expectations. Even I can use a few spells, but if someone asked if I could shoot one at that level, I¡¯d reply ¡®no¡¯ immediately.¡±

    After confirming that the surroundings were safe, Zelphy-san came and asked me that. Looking at my magic, it seems she was surprised.

    ¡°Nice work, Lyle-sama.¡±

    Novem released her vignce and approached me.

    Making a prickling sound, the sight of a hoard of goblins lying on the ground while discharging electricity wasn¡¯t a nice one to look at.

    (Come to think of it, that was the first time I¡¯ve fought a monster.)

    The smell was also quite something.

    I grimaced.

    The scene was one thing, but there was also a group of people depleting my Mana as we spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s impossible for you! Was it? ... Pu. Fwha. FWHAHAHA! Did you see that!? That¡¯s Lyle¡¯s ability level! Don¡¯t underestimate the Walt House¡¯s little child prodigy!¡»

    (Grandfather, that¡¯s embarrassing, so please stop.)

    ¡ºYou guys underestimate Lyle way too much. He¡¯s still a magician who carries the blood of royalty, you know.¡»

    The Seventh gave a crude impression of the First, and the Sixth Generation spoke with a fed up tone to the rest of the group.

    ¡ºN-no... but aren¡¯t magicians those things, right? I get the feeling it was a lot less convenient back then.¡»

    The Second was also a little shocked, but the Third gave some honest admiration.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s quite amazing. It really isn¡¯t at a practical level yet, but if you meet the conditions, you can make some simple magic. I¡¯ve gotten a slightly better impression of you, Lyle.¡»

    The fourth was also pleasantly surprised, and he was overjoyed that his family had produced a magician.

    ¡ºThe results of me pushing myself to get a bride from a viscount house are finally showing themselves! Now the Walt House is a noble family in the truest sense of the word.¡»

    The Fifth generation was more fed up with everyone else.

    ¡ºIs that much really something to rejoice over? Well, being able to use that much at your age is quite skillful. I do see a need to adjust my evaluation of you.¡»

    ¡º...¡»

    The First Generation was speechless.

    He was silent... but that was only after he saw my magic.

    ¡°L-Lyle-sama!¡±

    ¡°Wait! What¡¯s wrong!?¡±

    As I heard Novem and Zelphy-san¡¯s voices call out to me, I fell to my knees on the spot. I was out of breath, and I screamed out inside of my head.

    (You guys should be have more self awarenessss! I just used magic, so I¡¯m quite tired, you know! I beg of you, please shut up!)

    With a simpler magic, three times.

    With one of a little higher difficulty, once was my limit.

    That was my current ability pertaining to magic. If I raise the level just a little bit more, I understood from this case that I wouldn¡¯t be able to activate it.

    (Is it just me, or is this Jewel dragging me down quite a bit?)

 Volume 1 - 11: First Love

    First Love

    After we returned from monster hunting, I unsteadily helped sell the materials we collected and started off in the direction of the guild.

    Generally, the guild doesn¡¯t handle monster materials.

    To be more specific, the small red stones that could be harvested from monsters, Magic Stones, were all the guild manages.

    They were a valuable... energy source, as well as the guild¡¯s given right.

    Adventurers sell materials to merchants and traders and sell the magic stones to the guild for profit. The guild earns profit from business dealings involving those stones.

    Of course, there was quite a bit of interest in magic stones.

    The guild¡¯s management of them has led to explosive profits on their part.

    Even so, that was something irrelevant to most normal merchants.

    There was no reason for them to take an aggressive stance against the massive system with a monopoly on the trade routes that was the guild.

    At some point, I found myself in Hawkins-san¡¯s line, and I was waiting for my turn in line.

    Having been hit by blood spurts, Zelphy-san was currently using the bath adjacent to the guild.

    I was lined up alongside Novem, and she spoke to me in a worried manner.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, are you one hundred percent sure you¡¯re alright? Your face is still pale.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve mostly recovered from before, and we¡¯ll return as soon as we finish the paperwork...¡±

    I pushed myself so as not to worry her, but that only turned into worry when we returned.

    ¡ºAs I thought, you¡¯re built too frail.¡»

    I heard the First Generation¡¯s voice. He sounded happy at my beaten state.

    (No, please understand this is you guys¡¯ fault.)

    To a happy First, the Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºAnd who was it who¡¯s face was colored bright red up until now?¡»

    ¡ºN-not me!¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s impossible for you! Because you said that with a serious pose, you¡¯ve made quite an embarrassing memory for yourself.¡»

    An image of the Seventh¡¯s grin popped up in my head.

    But I¡¯d like it if you would take my Mana into consideration a little bit more.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, again, yourplexion is... let¡¯s take a rest tomorrow. You¡¯ve pushed yourself too far today. I¡¯ll notify Zelphy-san, so...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sorry about that...¡±

    Should I not be angry at my ancestors, who would use my magic up as soon as it started recovering?

    ¡°Next in line... wait, Lyle-kun!? Your face is pale!¡±

    I even caused Hawkins-san to worry for my sake.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the face of a fine person... good grief, just what is that Zelphy-san doing?¡±

    After Hawkins-san quickly finished the paperwork, we returned for the day, and I immediatelyid myself down.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The day after monster subjugation became a break day.

    While going outside to confront monsters hones an adventurer¡¯spetence, it was important to intersperse breaks.

    Like us, those who just fight monsters near town often go out every day, and asionally take a day of rest.

    When you were just fighting slimes, the earnings were too meager otherwise.

    This time, we managed to take down goblins, so the revenue wasn¡¯t bad, but my poor physical shape made our break set in stone.

    We returned to our rented house, and Novem nursed me.

    ¡°As I thought, the fatigue from battle is something else. Next time, let¡¯s increase ourrades, and reduce the burden on you, Lyle-sama.¡±

    I wanted to say Novem was giving me overly excessive care, but there was a reason I couldn¡¯t. That was that the ancestors were of the same opinion.

    We were up against seven goblins, but my magic was able to perform an almost clean sweep.

    But that was only because we had an excellent vanguard known as Zelphy-san.

    She covered us immediately and didn¡¯t let any of them draw closer. It was because she drew all the attacks that I was able to use my magic.

    The old-looking sofa in the living room was quite bruised on the surface and its contents were visible.

    I sat down and stared absentmindedly at the fire-less firece.

    No, I was lost in thought.

    (If we¡¯re looking for arade, it should be a closebat fighter, right? Though that¡¯s subject to change based on what role I¡¯m put on.)

    Our current state was one where it would be fine no matter what sort of ally we recruited.

    It would be fine if they were ranged, and even if all three of us fought on the frontlines, we would have a stable formation.

    ¡°Zelphy-san said three as a minimum.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to be picky, then there wouldn¡¯t be an end to it, but if we get another person, we should be fine for a while.¡±

    ¡°Power in numbers, is it?¡±

    As I said that, the Fifth Generation butted in. It was a rare urrence.

    Today, I hadn¡¯t heard it once, but it seems it was the Fifth¡¯s day today.

    ¡ºThose words are true, but I think the current Lyle needs to understand the concept of appropriate numbers.¡»

    (Appropriate numbers?)

    ¡ºAssembling arge force is important, but are you capable of maintaining it? Are they all necessary personnel? How will you develop your forces from here on out? There¡¯s a mountain of things to consider. Personal capability, personality, characteristics, circumstances...manding people is difficult regardless of the scale.¡»

    I looked at Novem.

    She had left the living room and headed to the Kitchen. She appeared to be making tea.

    In a small voice, I conversed with the Fifth.

    ¡°What sort of personnel selection do you think we should exercise?¡±

    ¡ºJust think of what¡¯s necessary for you now. But, proficient people are in high demand. I doubt you¡¯d ever get exactly who you hope for to join your party.¡»

    (As I thought, this is hard.)

    ¡°Would it be better to make a temporary alliance and learn about the other person first?¡±

    ¡ºShouldn¡¯t you ask that Zelphy adventurer for know how like that? None of us have any knowledge of being adventurers.¡»

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right...¡±

    (The know how of an adventurer... The First and Second are usually quite reliable, though.)

    The First and Second Generations who rushed forward to reim savage-turnednd and raised a vige for the Walt House were in a simr position.

    They weren¡¯t adventurers, but they had some simr aplishments.

    The Second said it, but apparently the First has a useful Skill pertaining to matters like these.

    I mean, the Second¡¯s skill was one that only disyed its effect when used alongside other Skills.

    At present, the skill I¡¯m capable of handling was the First¡¯s alone, apparently.

    ¡°The quickest route would just be to get the First Generation to help me though, right?¡±

    ¡ºCorrect. It was a simple, but helpful Skill. I was also taken care of by it, so I know. On top of being easy to use, along with the Second Generation¡¯s skill, your battle potential rises in an instant.¡»

    The First Generation¡¯s Skill was, to put it shortly, ¡ºAbility Elevation¡».

    Its Skill Name was ¡ºFull Over¡».

    It quite simply rose one¡¯s ability to overwhelm an enemy.

    Simple as it may be, it was exceedingly handy. The House Heads of history all found some use for it or another.

    ¡ºThat all depends on the man himself... in our time, we could just use it without paying mind to something like that, though.¡»

    After bing a Jewel, the Skills themselves awakened to wills.

    Those were the past Heads¡¯ memories and hearts. The Ancestors were the Skills themselves.

    Meaning if they didn¡¯t recognize me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to use them.

    ¡ºMy Skill will be quite a load on you. It¡¯s not because I hate you, but for the current you, it will be nothing but a burden at present. If you steadily increase your Mana, the possibility exists, though...¡»

    ¡°The problem¡¯s that I don¡¯t know how to do that. I heard it naturally increases as you grow older.¡±

    The way to increase magic was a training method were you just kept using magic. But there was no way of saying whether that method was actually effective or not.

    I¡¯ll bet there was some effect, but even if you didn¡¯t do anything, Mana should increase alongside your growth.

    I¡¯ve also heard superstitions that through defeating monsters, things other than Mana will grow as well.

    But I remember there was never anyone around me who could confirm the truth of the matter.

    ¡ºIf you identify your own Skill, there¡¯ll probably be another way out there. Well, isn¡¯t it fine to just be patient for now?¡»

    ¡°Hah... (Even when I have a Jewel that¡¯s supposed to grant you Skills, it hasn¡¯t granted me a single thing...)¡±

    Novem returned, carrying tea, so I put my conversation on hold.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next day.

    After Novem and I headed to our meeting point with Zelphy-san, we were informed of a change in ns.

    After finishing the required paperwork at the guild, we headed to a caf¨¦ that adventurers often patronized.

    Perhaps because it was an establishment that allowed you to enter with all your equipment on, it was often used by adventurers.

    A seat by the window was open, so the three of us sat and ordered tea. Zelphy-san also ordered some sweet confectioneries.

    ¡°My treat. Also, do you two remember when I told you to get some more members? It¡¯s about that, but... I think you should act with some discretion. Don¡¯t just try to pull anyone over.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Zelphy-san began to exin her reasons.

    Having assessed our ability, her conclusion was that we be careful with pickingpanions.

    ¡°You guys¡¯ ability level is far from a neers¡¯ bnce-wise. If you remove his stamina problems, Lyle over there¡¯s fit in the higher ranks of Dalien¡¯s adventurers. And Novem, I saw your Holy Attribute Magic first-hand... You¡¯re undoubtedly top-level in Dalien.¡±

    On her opinion, I tilted my head.

    As an easy starting town for adventurers, the standards of adventurers in the town of Dalien was undoubtedly lowpared to the organization as a whole.

    But regardless, being in the higher ranks was still certain to be above the norm.

    (If our evaluation¡¯s high, won¡¯trades gather around us soon enough...?)

    ¡°Is that bad?¡±

    Zelphy-san made a troubled face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not terrible, but... if you want to avoid the trouble, then it¡¯s bad. I kinda looked into the two of you. Information on where youe from as well.¡±

    Zelphy-san investigated my home... No, she investigated where I came from, and from there, she learned my standing.

    Of course, she doesn¡¯t look like she dug too deep. Not that she wanted to know or anything.

    ¡°U-um, we didn¡¯t n to lie, or anything.¡±

    I tried to offer an exnation, but Zelphy stopped me with her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that¡¯s bad at all. My way is to aplish the job I¡¯ve been given as best I can. I¡¯ve no ns to throw it out along the way. The penalty for breaking the contract is a scary one too. It¡¯s just that you guys have circumstances, and since you have talent as adventurers, you¡¯ll have to be wary.¡±

    It looks like I was still a little na?ve about the adventurer trade. I never thought she would be able to investigate that quickly.

    Novem listened to her words with a serious expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re goin¡¯ to be stayin¡¯ in Dalien for a while, right? That¡¯ll probably be fine. But you¡¯re going to leave eventually. Be careful about selectingrades, and make sure it¡¯s someone you can trust. It¡¯ll be a pain if you get some strange group¡¯s eyes on you.¡±

    Strange group probably referred to those who lived by parasitizing off adventurers and those who deceived people of the same trade.

    The former were people who eat off of parties, and are only around when it¡¯s time to receive their portion of the loot.

    Thetter were swindlers.

    ¡°Now then, it¡¯s about your future ns, but...¡±

    Before Zelphy-san could finish, the door to the caf¨¦ was swung open with good vigor.

    The bell attached to it let out a loud sound.

    And footsteps began toe in our direction.

    Novem stood up, and I lifted myself slightly to take a look at our opponent¡¯s faces. But they weren¡¯t looking at us at all.

    ¡°Zelphy...¡±

    Having her name called, Zelphy-san had a troubled expression as she whispered.

    But there, the First Generation¡¯s voice ovepped with her¡¯s.

    ¡°Lady Aria...¡±

    ¡ºAlice-san! Why is she in a ce like this...¡»

    ¡°Eh? So which is it...¡±

    ¡°Lyle-sama?¡±

    As I unintentionally whispered to myself, Novem turned to me. It seems the other party didn¡¯t have any hostility, so she lowered her staff.

    I also hurriedly took a seat and looked at them.

    The woman Zelphy called Lady and the First called Alice was a red-haired girl of our age.

    Her hair that had grown to her back was curling up at the ends by habit.

    Her slightly narrowed eyes were violet, and she appeared before uspletely out of breath. She seemed to be quite breathless, but at the same time, it looked like she was usually the type of girl with quite some energy to her.

    Perhaps because she chose clothes easy to move around in, they stuck quite close to her skin.

    However, the fact that Zelphy-san referred to her as Lady carried a slight sense of difort.

    She definitely had a pretty appearance, and she had some ornaments here and there. However, her appearance was far from fitting one of a higher ss.

    ¡°I beg of you, Zelphy, please lend me your power.¡±

    ¡°No, well... I¡¯m in the middle of work right now...¡±

    The surrounding eyes were also focused on our table, but they weren¡¯t especially noisy or anything. In low voices, they began specting on what happened.

    ¡°Is it an entanglement of twisted love?¡±

    ¡°That blue haired sunnuvabitch, how envious.¡±

    ¡°And wait, that¡¯s Sis¡¯ Zelphy, right?¡±

    (Why are they ring at me? I¡¯m not rted to any of this, you know.)

    (TL: Sis here is anego. Kinda has a boss connotation rather than sister.)

    I endured the harsh eyes that were pointed at me for some reason and inclined my ears to the two¡¯s conversation. But the First Generation was also shouting inside the Jewel.

    My magic was being steadily chipped away.

    ¡°The Lockwarde Hose¡¯s¡ºGem¡»was stolen! That¡¯s an important heirloom that¡¯s been handed down the family for generations! Please help me take it back!¡±

    Rather than excited, the girl called Aria seemed to be in a major panic. I locked eyes with Novem next to me.

    ¡°What does this mean?¡±

    ¡°Um~ Perhaps she¡¯s of the House that Zelphy-san used to serve in the past? I did think she looked like a knight, but it seems she really was one.¡±

    Novem said that, and Zelphy-san corrected her.

    ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t a knight, my father... wait! Mdy, I¡¯m not a retainer of the Lockwarde House anymore. Also, I¡¯m in the middle of work, so it¡¯s a little troubling if you make a request like that.¡±

    Zelphy-san gave an apologetic look, and Aria made a dark expression.

    She turned her eyes to me and started pleading earnestly.

    ¡°Are you two Zelphy¡¯s employers? Then it can just be for a little. Please give me some of her time! It¡¯s an important treasure I have to reim no matter what... it¡¯s the Lockwarde Gem, and it¡¯s been handed down for over two hundred years! I¡¯ll do anything to thank you, so please lend Zelphy to me!¡±

    Novem stood from her seat again.

    ¡°I understand that you may be in a hurry. But we have our own situation as well. Zelphy-san has signed a three month contract with us, and we¡¯ve paid the fee from our meager funds. I can understand your sentiment, but please pull back... and right now, I can only see you as one who relies on others for your own troubles.¡±

    As she said that, Zelphy-san lied face down on the table and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Looking at that, Aria-san seemed mortified.

    No matter what happened, right now...

    ¡ºIt¡¯s Alice-san! It¡¯s the Alice-san from back then... my first love hasn¡¯t ended!¡»

    The First Generation was in ridiculously high spirits, and because of that, my magic was still going down the drain.

    (Wait a second, it¡¯s depleting more than ever before. This dizzy sensation is...)

    My head was getting light.

    The Second started participating as well.

    ¡ºOy! Lyle¡¯s going down! He¡¯s already unsteady! Calm down for a second!¡»

    ¡ºAs if I could calm down! My youth, my adolescence, all that woulde to be if Alice-san never passed...¡»

    I was hearing such a voice from the Jewel, but after a while, I stopped hearing anything.

    At the same time, because Novem had refused, Aria-san grabbed my shoulder.

    ¡°I beg of you. I¡¯ll do anything, so please lend my Zelphy... It¡¯s my treasure.¡±

    Her eyes were filled with tears, and she was desperately pleading to me, but I couldn¡¯t even let out my voice.

    Perhaps out of desperation, she started shaking me back and forth. My head was spinning round right round baby...

    ¡°Please unhand Lyle-sama! Lyle-sama? LYLE-SAMA!?¡±

    ¡°Eh? What... Kyaaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°Wait! Why are you losing consciousness!!?¡±

    As my mind was sent deep inside of me, I thought to myself.

    (N-none of this was my fault...)

 Volume 1 - 12: First Generation, Basil Walt

    First Generation, Basil Walt

    d in animal pelts, a wild... barbarian.

    His unkempt and long hair parted to show the violet eyes of the savage Walt House¡¯s Founder.

    He was the third son of another prestigious noble in the imperial capital.

    But as he wasn¡¯t seeding his own house, he went and raised a vige in remotends to support himself.

    He became independent from the Walt House in the capital, and he cut open the forest paths to the remotend where no one set hands on before.

    At the same time, there were tribes of what people would call actual barbarians living near his territory. He even took those sorts of people under him and founded the Walt House.

    Of course, the reason he became independent was...

    ¡ºMy first love was from a Baron House. To marry, you¡¯d need quite a bit of status, right? So I was going to reim somend and be a Baron of the same level beforeing to get her...¡»

    At some point after I copsed, I found myself in the conference room.

    The First Generation told his story, and everyone around us held aplicated expression on learning their origins stemmed from the First¡¯s first love.

    ¡ºSo it¡¯s pretty much that, right? You were smitten with a woman, so you volunteered for the pioneering corps, and like that, you raised the provincial noble Walt House? ... No wonder things were still dicey even after you got married!¡»

    The Second started talking about the First¡¯s wife.

    It seems that their rtionship wasn¡¯t the best at the start.

    ¡ºWhen I tried returning to the imperial capital, my first love¡¯s already been married! Of course I¡¯d be sad!¡»

    The First gripped the Second, but as they both had much to think about, they took a step back.

    ¡ºCould it be the conditions in the precepts... that Alice-san was the source?¡»

    As the Third Generation said that, the First seemed a little embarrassed.

    ¡ºHehe, if I wasn¡¯t going to marry her anyways, I might as well just throw those qualities I liked about her out there and marry the one who cleared them. I said that at a party once. That would be the Walt House Family Precepts, I said, and everyone drew away from me. Never thought that¡¯d really be our Precepts, though. I¡¯m even more surprised I actually found someone who fit them.¡»

    To the smiling First, the Second screamed.

    (That drains my Mana, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t shout. And wait, that truth¡¯s something I never wanted to know.)

    ¡ºYou bastaaaard!! Just how much trouble do you think I went through because of that!? Each and every one of them kept saying precept this and precept that! Because of you, I got marriedte, and because you just went out and thoughtlessly expanded the vige, the after effects were... ARRRRGGGHH!!¡»

    As the Second Generation fell into madness, I called out to the Seventh Generation who was seated near me.

    ¡°Um, so why am I here? And wait, what happened after I lost consciousness?¡±

    ¡ºY-yes... the truth is...¡»

    ording to him, the one who opened this urgent meeting was the First Generation.

    Of all things, having heard of the Lockwarde House¡¯s crises, he wanted to make a request to save them.

    The Sixth spoke up to him.

    ¡ºYeah, but that¡¯s not happening. Lending out the adviser Zelphy is out of the question. Do you want to be wasting the money Novem earned by even selling her dowry?¡»

    Being told that, the First folded his arms and made a strained expression.

    ¡ºNo, that¡¯s true as well. But there¡¯s a girl that¡¯s the exact replica of my first love, and she¡¯s asking for help... can¡¯t you guys understand my feelings?¡»

    The Fifth wasposed.

    ¡ºNo, I can¡¯t. We never had such freedom in love, and we pretty much married for the sake of the territory.¡»

    ¡ºWhat a cold bunch! And you guys still call yourselves human!? Who do you think you owe to being born into this world!?¡»

    Starting from the Second Generation up...

    ¡ºMy mother.¡»

    ¡ºMom.¡»

    ¡ºRight, mom.¡»

    ¡ºMama.¡»

    ¡ºMy mom.¡»

    ¡ºI owe my mother.¡»

    (Uwah... their opinions align for once.)

    ¡ºC¡¯mon guys!!¡»

    The First continued to cry out, but the Second let out some cold words.

    ¡ºAnd, like, you know, how about my feelings after seeing you get so worked up to save your first love when you already have mother? Also, Novem-chan was angry.¡»

    ¡°Eh? Is that so?¡±

    The Second looked at me with a doubtful expression.

    ¡º... I mean, you lost consciousness after that Aria girl started shaking you, right? She looked like she was about to cry.¡»

    (Ah, I can imagine that.)

    After I was carried away, they checked my condition at the house.

    The ancestors were able to confirm that to some extent.

    I imagined Novem¡¯s flustered state. When we were young, she was much less reliable than she is now.

    ¡°Also, when you say save, specifically, what would I be doing?¡±

    It looked like the First Generation was waiting for me to say that.

    ¡ºThe truth is, the ones who stole the treasure are a bandit troupe. They¡¯re living in an abandoned mine somewhere around the city of Dalien. So you¡¯ll sneak in and regain the treasured ¡ºGem¡» before returning. Think you can handle it?¡»

    He kept ring at me as if to tell me to do it, but the Second and the rest of them were opposed.

    ¡ºImpossible. A bandit troupe, you say? Even that Zelphy adventurer girl would be in a pinch there. And wait, there¡¯s too little information, so it¡¯s too dangerous.¡»

    The Third Generation was of the same opinion.

    ¡ºI think she should just bring it up with the Knights or Dalien¡¯s soldiers. Also, that¡¯s a matter the lord here should be dealing with himself, right?¡»

    The rest of them said pretty much the same thing.

    The Seventh said that my safety was the most important, it seemed.

    ¡ºIn the first ce, It¡¯s out of the question to have Lyle dispatch foes at the moment. There¡¯s too much of a limit on his Mana usage, and on top of that, would their party be just Lyle and Zelphy? Even if you bring Novem along, how much of a fighting force does that girl offer?¡»

    The enemy was a troupe, so their numbers were likely to be high.

    Against an unknown force, just howrge of a number can we muster? There were many uncertain factors, and the ancestors were opposed to it.

    ¡ºI want to save her! I couldn¡¯t get my feelings across! Also, she¡¯s seeking help from Lyle at the moment... this has to be fate!¡»

    ¡ºNo, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡»

    As the Fourth Generation said that with resolution, The First Generation fell back into his chair. I did feel sad when looking at him, but if you told me to take out a thief troupe, it was a little troubling.

    And wait, the only time I went up against humans was that match with Celes.

    I doubt that it would serve as good reference.

    But there, the First Generation started muttering to himself.

    ¡ºOf course. I mean, it¡¯s my blood. Even if you get it to Count status, the contents are still the same.¡»

    Snap... it was like a sound like that resonated through the room.

    ¡ºNo, I¡¯m sorry. I was an idiot for cing expectations on you guys. I just had some light expectations that Lyle over there, who carries some royal blood would take some action or another, but that¡¯s right... when ites down to it, you¡¯re all just my descendants. You know your caliber.¡»

    On the First¡¯s transparent disy, everyone seemed rather irritated.

    ¡°Eh, um... e-everyone?¡±

    ¡º... W-we can totally d-do it. There¡¯s just no merit.¡»

    As the fourth said that, the Second agreed.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t group us together with you. If we get serious, than a mere bandit brigade or two would be annihted before you know it!¡»

    The Third spoke quietly in an angry voice.

    ¡ºThis guy¡¯s definitely looking down on us. Even like this, I¡¯ve led troops, and crushed plenty a bandit hold myself, you know? The times have changed from when you were around, Founder. ¡»

    The First Generation stirred it up even more.

    ¡ºNo, no, don¡¯t worry about it. In the end, you can¡¯t do anything, right? You guys all say you¡¯ve experienced war, but generally, you just watched from the back, and left it all to your subordinates, right? No, since you¡¯re all nobles, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s bad. If you pushed yourself and stepped out on the front, you¡¯d just trouble the others.

    Hearing that, the Fifth red at him.

    ¡ºWhat? We weremanding on the front lines, not that you need to know. And wait, it¡¯s not us, but Lyle that¡¯s going to be fighting them, right? Also I haven¡¯t said a word about him not being able to do it.¡»

    The Sixth Generation was the same.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s quite a novel feeling to be called a coward. But this time, Lyle is going to be the one doing it. Like he is right now, I think it will be difficult. Oh, I never said he wouldn¡¯t be capable of doing it.¡»

    The First added more onto it.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not my problem, so don¡¯t look so menacing. And wait, so it was true when they said you were weak. Oh my, I¡¯m not talking about you guys, please understand that.¡»

    While saying he wasn¡¯t talking about us, he surveyed us all with a grin.

    The Seventh, who had risen from his chair, pointed his finger at the First and spoke.

    ¡ºEven if we were doing it, you wouldn¡¯t be lending a finger! On top of not cooperating with Lyle, you¡¯ll order him to save others!?¡»

    The First lowered his fist onto the table.

    A bang reverberated, silencing everyone.

    ¡ºIf it¡¯s to save that Aria girl, then I¡¯ll lend my all! The Skill I have, and how to use it, I¡¯ll give it all to Lyle! But that¡¯s only if he¡¯d do it, of course!¡»

    Hearing that, the irritated faces of those around returned to normal.

    Looking at that scene, I was quite shaken up.

    The First was also opening his eyes wide with surprise. And there, the Fourth Generation took the lead.

    ¡ºWell then, the First Generation will be lending Lyle his assistance. With this, we¡¯ve finally managed to resolve one of our major problems.¡»

    ¡º... Eh?¡»

    The First Generation had been left behind by the conversation. Within that flow, the Third Generation directed a smile at me.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that fabulous, Lyle? With this, you can finally use a Skill.¡»

    ¡°Y-yes... u-um... what was that just now?¡±

    As I inquired about the situation that had just ured, the Fifth offered an exnation with a tired tone.

    ¡ºNo, it¡¯s just that he was trying to provoke us, so we used that to get the First Generation to concede. No matter the case, I doubt he¡¯ll take back what he said just now. And wait, you¡¯re not the sort of wimp who would do something like that, right First Generation?¡»

    ¡ºA-a man doesn¡¯t go back on his word!¡»

    After hearing that, everyone stood from their chairs and started off towards their personal rooms.

    The Sixth Generation called out to me regarding my future.

    ¡ºLyle, when you wake up, make sure to get some information out of Aria. Also, make sure you ask the First about his Skill. Things¡¯ll get busy for you.¡»

    The ancestors returned to their rooms with smiles on their faces.

    Only the First and I remained.

    ¡°... U-um...?¡±

    ¡ºS-so they got me...¡»

    As I looked at him make a truly regretful face, I began to get curious about just what the situation was in reality.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡ºThen I¡¯ll be giving you a Skill exnation, okay?¡»

    After everyone else returned, I was dragged off to the First Generation¡¯s room.

    The room took the form of the estate he lived in. But from my point of view, it was more like a hut.

    ¡°Yes. Well, skills are generally one per person, right? How would I put it to use...¡±

    I received an exnation from him.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s originally a single Skill. When it¡¯s sealed in a gem, then Skills that aren¡¯t yours can generally only be used at their basic levels. If you¡¯ve got talent, perhaps it¡¯s possible otherwise. In your case, I¡¯m going to be teaching you.¡»

    While stored in a gem, it was impossible to draw out the performance of the Skill the original wielder was able to wield, apparently.

    However, Jewels have different circumstances, it seems.

    ¡ºYou know my Skill, right?¡»

    ¡°I heard it was called Full Over.¡±

    The First Generation¡¯s Skill was, by its pure simplicity, an effective one.

    ¡ºAbility-wise, it raises your basic abilities by ten to twenty percent. Just think of it as bing ten to twenty percent stronger.¡»

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The First Generation told me about his own skill, but with just that, it seems he understood it was impossible for me to take out the Bandit Troupe.

    Even if he was rotten, he was once a feudal lord, and he felt that it won¡¯t end prettily.

    Even so, he was trying to get his descendant to save the one who was the spitting image of his first love.

    ¡ºOne if its applications is called ¡¾Limit Burst¡¿. It lets you remove your body¡¯s limiter, and strengthens it, umm... it recovers you as you fight.¡»

    ¡°Recovery, is it?¡±

    ¡ºYeah, I don¡¯t know the specifics, but apparently if you go over the limit, and overuse your body, then normally, you¡¯d break yourself.¡»

    As he talked about what was normal, it was as if he was implying he wasn¡¯t normal.

    (No, well... I guess he doesn¡¯t look like a normal person, at least.)

    The savage-styled First Generation red at me.

    ¡ºYou were just thinking something strange, weren¡¯t you?¡»

    ¡°N-no, not really!¡±

    ¡ºThen I¡¯ll continue the exnation. Pretty much, I¡¯ll be letting you use that enhancement Skill that lets you break your boundaries. However, with your body, what you can stand is probably... about three minutes?¡»

    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that an important point!? Please don¡¯t just vaguely throw out three minutes there!¡±

    A restriction was applied to the Skill¡¯s use.

    The reason seemed to be that my body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.

    ¡ºListen here, if you use this one on yourself, it¡¯ll strengthen you, but if you use it on an injured person, it can speed up their recovery. It¡¯s ¡®cause it even strengthens regeneration!¡»

    It really was an amazing Skill.

    It was quite simple, but if you thought about it, those were some extraordinary abilities.

    ¡ºNow try using it, why don¡¯t you?¡»

    ¡°... Um, how?¡±

    And like that, my training under the First started.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I opened my eyes, what stretched out before me was the ceiling of our rented house.

    I rose from the bed and felt that my body¡¯s movement had dulled.

    Nearby, Novem was nursing me.

    ¡°Lyle-sama!?¡±

    ¡°Novem... how many days has it been since I copsed?¡±

    I want as much time as possible.

    ¡°It will be morning soon. I won¡¯t say it was a full day, but you¡¯ve been out for that long. I was truly worried, you know.¡±

    ¡°Sorry about that. Also, Aria Lockwarde, was it... please call her over. Zelphy-san too. They haven¡¯t went to subjugate bandits yet, right?¡±

    I think Zelphy-san and Lockwards-san were likely still in town.

    From her reaction at the caf¨¦, Zelphy-san wasn¡¯t interested in her proposition.

    And no matter how much of a tomboy she looked, I doubt that noble Lady would go charge a bandit stronghold alone.

    ¡°... Lyle-sama, subjugating bandits falls under the job of the Feudal Lord. Or perhaps the vignte corps will deal with it.¡±

    I understand what she wanted to say, as she tried stopping me with a serious expression.

    But I have a reason.

    (It¡¯s a chance for the First Generation to recognize me. Also...)

    ¡ºShe sure is a nice girl, that Novem-chan. She firmly understands that it¡¯s the Lord¡¯s job. Now then, Lyle... it¡¯s time for our field of expertise.¡»

    The Third Generation spoke to me.

    Right, dispatching enemies was one of therger worries of a feudal lord.

    The family heads of history... mostly Third Generation onwards, were quite tormented by such problems.

    ¡°Novem, this is something I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll be helping them reim the Gem from the Bandit Brigade. Can I have you wait in the house?¡±

    ¡°I cannot do such a thing. Even if you¡¯re to lend your aid, I¡¯ll apany you. However, we don¡¯t even know the scale of the bandits.¡±

    Right, we don¡¯t know.

    Their scale, their equipment, or their ability...

    Then we just have to learn.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s investigate about the brigade first. Their stronghold¡¯s already been located, so they don¡¯t seem to be anything special, anyways. You¡¯ve also to learn the reason the feudal lord hasn¡¯t sent out a force to subjugate them yet. You¡¯ve got plenty to do.¡»

    I spoke to Novem.

    ¡°Novem, please lend me your strength... also, this is a war we can win.¡±

    Hearing that, she silently nodded.

 Volume 1 - 13: Even If You Call It Foolish

    Even If You Call It Foolish

    Immediately after I awoke, I got in contact with Zelphy.

    We met at the same caf¨¦ as before, and there, I requested that she ept Lockworde-san¡¯s job.

    ¡°Did you perhaps hit your head? To aid the former heiress of a noble household in opposin¡¯ bandits, of all things. Call me impressed, but I won¡¯t say it¡¯s a good decision.¡±

    Zelphy-san looked at me, quite amazed.

    In her head, she was probably thinking something like, ¡®no wonder this one was kicked out of his household.¡¯ But that was fine for now.

    She ordered some confectioneries and ate them up quite neatly. I see. I bet she was raised quite nicely. It was just as Novem said.

    (She really is like a knight. Her fighting style is one thing, and I guess this is her father¡¯s influence.)

    ¡°This is my decision. In the worst case, I don¡¯t mind if Zelphy-san decides to leave us. I¡¯ll tell Hawkins-san on my own.¡±

    Hearing that, she sighed, as she turned her eyes to Novem.

    ¡°I thought you were smarter than that, Novem.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something Lyle-sama decided for himself. Also...¡±

    ¡°Also?¡±

    ¡°Lyle-sama said he was capable of doing it, so there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    It did feel like Novem¡¯s trust towards me was much too high, but still, I have a fighting chance here.

    The ancestors also acknowledged that.

    ¡°... The current Lockwarde house has fallen, so you won¡¯t get anything like a reward. You saw mdy¡¯s attire, right? Also, the current head¡¯s no good. Their predecessors were quite diligent, and they were splendid nobles who held the rank of Viscount at the imperial capital, though.¡±

    So the Lockwarde house was declining.

    But the one being rewarded weren¡¯t the Lockwardes. I get the feeling we were the ones paying here.

    And the one we¡¯d receive reimbursement from was Dalien¡¯s feudal lord.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. We¡¯ll be the one paying the reward here.¡±

    ¡°Hah? Wait a sec¡¯. Just what do you guys think you¡¯re sayin¡¯? If you really hit your head, I know quite a good doctor.¡±

    I gave a bitter smile, as I continued to ask her.

    ¡°Then I¡¯d rather you introduce us to someone with information instead. Someone knowledgeable on the bandit troupe, as well as Dalien¡¯s lord.¡±

    ¡°I understand the bandits, but the lord?¡±

    It looked like Zelphy-san was making a troubled face, but in truth, her eyes had narrowed.

    (It looks like it was just as the ancestors... the Third and Fifth, predicted.)

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    I said it with a smile. Deep down, I knew there was a chance of failure, but you couldn¡¯t show that to your opposition.

    Be self-confident. Otherwise, no one would follow you.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll win, you know. Also, this is my area of expertise. Right. Can I add on another request?¡±

    I added on a lie like that.

    In truth, I¡¯d never decently fought a human before. The only experience of fighting I have was from the ancestors in the Jewel.

    ¡°... What could it be?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this one¡¯s a simply job. It¡¯s just I think it¡¯s one you¡¯ll be able to do well. I want to put in a request to Zelphy-san who¡¯s so trusted by the guild.¡±

    Gradually, everything transpired just as my ancestors anticipated.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    We came to the mansion Dalien¡¯s feudal lord lived in.

    From an information dealer Zelphy-san introduced us to, we got to know the sort of person he was.

    And, we learned the present state of the city known as Dalien.

    Fitting of the word reliable, ¡¾Ventra Rodornia¡¿ was probably thought of as a splendid lord.

    With the territory this close to the capital, he carried the risk of serfs immigrating to therger city if he handled his situation poorly.

    Minding hisnd¡¯s growth, he was able topete with the nearby capital.

    It was the Rodornia family that had made Dalien bigger and bigger over arge amount of time.

    I straightened the cor of the shirt I purchased.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist wore something like this... for some reason, it feels longer than has actually passed.¡±

    ¡°It suits you, Lyle-sama.¡±

    Novem was also d in clothes suited for the daughter of a Baron House... no, I won¡¯t say it was that much, but she was wearing a lovely dress. Of course, perhaps it was due to the person herself that it achieved such an effect.

    (It¡¯s been like that since back then, but Novem sure has that atmosphere to her.)

    I¡¯m not wearing my usual traveler¡¯s clothes either. From a tailor in Dalien, they were high ss... hand-me-downs.

    We used the majority of the money we had earned, but of course, there was a reason to this.

    The Sixth, who was in charge of today, let out a voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºOkay, there¡¯s no problem with your appearance. Now, Lyle... are you prepared to make a fool of yourself?¡»

    I touch the Jewel to indicate my affirmation.

    ¡ºPerfect! Then shall we go... it¡¯s time for the foolish son kicked out of his house to have a meeting with the Lord of Dalien.¡»

    As the Sixth said that, I looked towards the wary gatekeeper.

    Rather than wary, he seemed to be concluding that we were the children of some noble or another as he looked at our clothing.

    There was no sign of him directing a weapon at us.

    I approached him and dered my intent.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lyle Walt. I made an appointment with the Lord, can you please obtain confirmation?¡±

    There, the guard¡¯s eyes opened a little.

    (As I thought, he knows. Zelphy-san also knew, so there¡¯s no doubt about it.)

    ¡°Please wait here for a moment. I will receive confirmation momentarily.¡±

    After saying that, the gatekeeper started to exchange words with the soldiers inside the gates.

    Both Novem and I continued to direct a smile at him.

    After a while, not a soldier, but a man wearing a suit came out to meet us. Looking at that, I understood that the meeting was possible.

    ¡°Lyle Walt-sama, correct? Ventra-sama will see you. But at present, he is upied, so please wait within the estate for a while.¡±

    I nodded towards the polite treatment.

    ¡°Yes, I do not mind. I am actually sorry on my side for having to pay a visit all of a sudden. The Lord of Dalien is being tolerant of us.¡±

    Novem silently gave a bow.

    ¡°Then, this way...¡±

    Under his guidance, we entered the mansion.

    Compared to the scale of the territory¡¯s advancement, the mansion felt small.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just as I thought.¡»

    As the Sixth said that, I felt relief at the fact that everything was going ording to n.

    ording to the information dealer, the Lord was a sociable-looking short and plump man in his forties. His reputation among the popce was at a level where they were rtively satisfied.

    Meaning to the people, he was ranked as a good Lord.

    Apparently, while he looked nice, he also seemed a little unreliable.

    A lord that has a slight unreliable side... that was the information I received. But mine and the ancestors¡¯ opinions on the matter were different.

    ¡ºThe gatekeeper and the suited employee were truly loyal. I won¡¯tpliment them too much, but their treatment of us was tender. Reliable, and a Lord that¡¯s expanded his territory on this scale. There¡¯s no doubt he¡¯s an excellent lord! Quite perfect!¡»

    The Sixth sounded happy.

    It was about that, but I felt a little depressed in that regard.

    The reason being, reliable and excellent... a lord even loved by the people.

    Meaning...

    ¡ºHe must¡¯ve yed his hand a lot to advance the territory! On top of being shorthanded, he¡¯s got a personality where he can¡¯t cken his rule! Great! There¡¯s plenty of gaps to take advantage of!¡»

    The lively Sixth Generation understood the problem at hand.

    There was remarkable growth, and it was an environment where a lot of jobs were circting around adventurers. But, while liked by the people, he neglected a Bandit Brigade.

    I was sure there was a reason. That was why we looked into it.

    In high spirits, the ancestors examined the information we had on hand: The Lord¡¯s character and the problems of thend. Also, the current situation.

    ¡ºTwobyrinths manifested within the territory, and for that sake, he dispatched his personal soldiers and knights. He¡¯s taking great efforts for a vige on his outskirts... yep! A splendid lord!¡»

    (Even if you praise him that much, we¡¯re going to be stabbing at those points when negotiations start...)

    I had suspected whether or not he was tied to the bandits themselves, but it looked like someone put their hands into the information circting, so that line disappeared.

    (Since we came to Dalien, I was suspicious because there weren¡¯t any bandits acting up, though.)

    If they were directly connected to the Lord, we were just going to negotiate with him and have him return it.

    We were told to wait in a room of the mansion, so Novem and I sat on the sofa as we sipped tea.

    (Now then, here, I should y the part of a pitiful noble boy who was banished from his family.)

    I get the feeling I¡¯m not too far off the mark anyways, but here, my acting will prove important. Also, I¡¯ll be putting your Walt name to good use.

    I¡¯ve received the ancestors¡¯ permission, so there was no problem... was what I¡¯d like to think.

    ¡ºHahaha! It¡¯s getting interesting, Lyle!¡»

    The Sixth Generation¡¯s high tension caused me to draw back a little.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Havingpleted his work or not, the Lord appeared before us after about an hour had passed.

    He was looking straight at my eyes.

    ¡°I, Lyle Walt, have been driven from my territory, but I will definitely reim it and restore it to the glory it once held! Concerning the matter, I¡¯d like to obtain Ventra-sama¡¯s aid.¡±

    The former heir of the provincial noble Walt House.

    That was his current evaluation of me.

    I¡¯ve determined that the information that had reached Dalien wasn¡¯t too detailed.

    At the same time, using the chance, I thought I would lock that evaluation of me as a person in ce.

    ¡ºA foolish brat where there was no helping it if you got kicked out... a dreamer works too. A noble that only speaks of dreams is fitting of you right now, Lyle.¡»

    That was the Fifth Generation¡¯s opinion.

    Naturally, some of the other ancestors were opposed.

    But right now, I¡¯m in a situation where it wasn¡¯t strange for someone toe to me and try to use me.

    The ancestors also felt the ry of information had gotten much faster whenpared to their eras.

    For that sake, to protect myself, I¡¯ll use the opportunity to set my ce in the world in stone.

    The Walt house didn¡¯t make any movements in regards to my actions.

    I also n to investigate just what they will do as a result of this.

    Would theye to finish me off after I¡¯ve risen such a ruckus? Or would they just continue to abandon me?

    To learn the reaction of the monster that reigned over the Walt House, Celes, we nned to use this matter to its utmost.

    (But, it would be a little troubling for me if they actually start sending assassins.)

    ording to the others, that problem will be settled with the First¡¯s Skill.

    When I thought of the savage-styled founder, there was no helping it if I was doubtful. But, his Skill was truly amazing.

    The feudal lord in front of my eyes... Ventra Rodornia, had a slightly cramped face as he looked at me.

    ¡ºExcellent, Lyle. That¡¯s definitely the face of someone troubled over aplete buffoon! He let down his guard and let it show on his face, gahahahah!!¡»

    It was just as the ecstatic Sixth Generation said.

    ¡°L-Lyle-dono, even if you ask for my assistance, I can¡¯t prepare a response to such a sudden petition. Also, I doubt something like that would work. For your sake, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear it, so could you please return for today...¡±

    He wanted to pretend not to hear it. Meaning he wanted it not to have happened.

    The Walt House was stationed in a remote region, but it was a legitimate Count House. It boasted military might, and it had connections with the Imperial Capital in the center.

    That was what Ventra-san must have been thinking of when he got entangled with an idiot son like me.

    ¡ºJust like that, Lyle... he¡¯s making a face as if a bomb had been brought within his territory! He definitely looks like he wants to kick you out!¡»

    He was probably thinking of just how to deal with me right now. The vassal standing beside him stood there without disying any perplexity.

    Perhaps he was a guard, but his skills were considerable.

    (This pressure he emits just by standing... he¡¯s remarkable.)

    The fact that he had a subordinate like that was also a show of his worth.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ventra-sama... recently, a bandit brigade has moved into an abandoned mine in the area, I heard. I, Lyle, would definitely like to be of use to you, and as such, I request permission to subjugate them.¡±

    ¡°Permission? I received information that you had be an adventurer, though?¡±

    It looks like he investigated me well.

    He even investigated about my doings after I arrived in the city.

    He was skilled.

    ¡°Yes, but considering your position, I thought there was no way you could leave a bandit troupe alone. So, I¡¯d like permission. What¡¯s the problem? In the wake of me defeating them, it¡¯s fine if the credit for the achievement goes to you, Ventra-sama!¡±

    I said that with a smile, and Ventra-san shifted his gaze in unease.

    ¡°Please be at peace. I¡¯ve hired a veteran adventurer. I¡¯ve also called out to the guild, so I have numbers as well.¡±

    I continued to reassure him with a smile.

    There, Ventra-san¡¯s face went a little pale.

    ¡°... It¡¯s a greatly pleasant offer, but as I thought, I¡¯d like it if you leave the matters of the territory to me. This time, let me ept just the sentiment, and...¡±

    ¡ºGood. Lyle... now.¡»

    On the Sixth Generation¡¯s signal, I made a slightly regretful face.

    ¡°Is that so... then I will be subjugating them this time of my own will. Even like this, I¡¯m a Walt man! A bandit brigade or two is easy enough. Oh, I won¡¯t spread your name, Ventra-sama, so please rest at ease.¡±

    My objective changed.

    But Ventra-san¡¯s face became more troubled.

    ¡ºEven if you¡¯ve been driven out, you¡¯re a person of the esteemed Walt House... I¡¯ll bet he can¡¯t make a decision due to theck of precise information. At this rate, if you make mincemeat of them, you may be charged for it. Good... this is getting fun!¡»

    ¡°... Lyle-dono, let me be a little blunt here. Even if you attach a former to it, you¡¯re a person who was the heir to a household. I¡¯d like it if you didn¡¯t meddle in excess. If you¡¯re an adventurer for now, then you should be exploring yourself for a means to live as an adventurer. If it¡¯s help in that field, then unskilled as I am, I will lend you my aid. However, I¡¯d appreciate if you didn¡¯t insert yourself into matter pertaining to this territory.¡±

    (Unskilled, is it... I wonder if he means mary aid. In truth, he really wants to kick me out, though.)

    Ventra-san¡¯s side was right on the money. But I have my own reasons, and I have to hunt bandits no matter what.

    (I do feel sorry for him.)

    ¡°Come to think of it...¡±

    As I was about to say something else, perhaps because he was irritated I had avoided answering to him, his eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°What could it be?¡±

    ¡°No, it just seems that this bandit troupe is acting quite active. While straddling two territories, they stuck themselves to Dalien. They must have amassed quite a treasury for themselves... they must be plenty troubling to the lord that let them escape.¡±

    ¡°... I¡¯ll bet.¡±

    His expression didn¡¯t change, but I understood that I was annoying him.

    ¡ºIf you bring in the surrounding lords, it¡¯ll be a considerable pain. And because of his diminished forces, his defense is thin.¡»

    They don¡¯t seem to be too smart of a group, but even though they had extended themselves over the territory to make a killing, the Feudal Lord couldn¡¯t put hands on them.

    Their stronghold was out in the open, but the fact that they were untouched was plenty suspicious in itself. I tried looking up various things about that, and I found something quite unamusing.

    (Even so, now¡¯s the time for the bandits. Perhaps they worked their heads a little, or their luck was good...)

    Bringing in troops from other territories would serve as an excuse for war.

    The lord that left them alone after they¡¯d raged however they wanted must have undergone some painful memories.

    (And wait, I think they have someone rtively sharp among them, but it was probably luck.)

    If they had done it knowing full well, then they were an enemy to be wary of. But that didn¡¯t seem right.

    The ancestors immediately concluded that the enemy wasn¡¯t someone of such high caliber. As I thought, they probably just have experience in the field of defeating enemies.

    But the troupe that rampaged over othernds was quiet in Dalien. What would the other lords think?

    ¡°You appear to be quite busy. While I, Lyle, may be inadequate, I will aid you in carrying the troubles on your head, Ventra-sama. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the surrounding territories were toe under a strange misunderstanding, correct?¡±

    As I said that, he let out a sigh.

    ¡°Hah... so what do you want? Are you saying that if you moved as pleased in this territory, there would be merit to me? I can only see demerits in that.¡±

    (That¡¯s not the case.)

    I continued with a bright smile.

    ¡°Please lend me manpower and funds. I¡¯ll show you that I can kick the bandit brigade out splendidly. It¡¯s just that...¡±

    ¡°That?¡±

    I answered after leaving a pause.

    ¡°I will be using my name. Naturally, I will also be taking their amassed wealth. Ventra-sama will be providing manpower and funding.¡±

    I was at an overwhelming advantage with these conditions.

    But there was also merit to Ventra-san. The one that eliminated the bandits from hisnd would be me.

    If I defeated them as a simple adventurer, the surrounding lords wouldn¡¯t be able to make a fuss over it.

    The mountain of treasure would be transferred to me, so Ventra wouldn¡¯t be ced under suspicion.

    ¡ºUse the bandits, Dalien¡¯s lord was able to collect the treasure they amassed by breaking into houses of other territories... He doesn¡¯t want them to think along those lines! Problems will arise with his borderingnds!¡»

    I heard the Sixth Generation¡¯s delighted voice again.

    ¡°It appears you have a rough estimate of the manpower I currently possess. But if I were to say, my manpower is the very people of thisnd. There¡¯s no way I could lend them to you.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then that means you are fine with funding part of it? (That¡¯s right. But we already know something like that.)¡±

    I need him to understand the person I¡¯m supposed to be. Right... ¡ºLyle the Dreamer¡». In order to get him to think of me that way, I purposely made the demand.

    Lending out soldiers or military authority was something that never usually happened.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll present fifty gold coins onto you.¡±

    ¡ºFumu, in today¡¯s standards, does it not sound meager? Lyle, raise the bar. Listen here, business meetings are...¡»

    On the Sixth¡¯s words, I raised my pricing.

    ¡°The bandits will be gone, and one of your troubles will be resolved. How does two hundred gold sound?¡±

    On my offer, Ventra-san let out augh.

    ¡°Ahaha, Lyle-dono... are you not looking down on me too much?¡±

    Saying that, he gave a signal to the retainer by his side with his fingers.

    The retainer left the room.

    I bet I had offered a lower sum than he had anticipated.

    Considering the scale of the city of Dalien, it was an amount he wouldn¡¯t even think of as loose change.

    But that was my aim.

    ¡ºGood, that¡¯s fine as it is. He probably thinks you¡¯re oblivious to the world, and that you haven¡¯t had a proper education on such matters now.¡»

    The Sixth sounded satisfied.

    (I just have to act to make the opposition think I¡¯m no good, so if you want to call it easy, it probably is, but... it¡¯s tiring.)

    When the retainer returned, his hand was sped around a leather bag.

    Its contents were gold coins, two hundred at that.

    ¡°Under your name, you¡¯re going to subjugate the bandits, Lyle-dono. I¡¯ve prepared your funds. However, it¡¯s alright if we remain unconnected, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you very much, Ventra-sama!¡±

    ¡ºHe¡¯s probably under the impression that he¡¯s lost nothing even if we fail. If we seed, he won¡¯t have conflicts with the neighboring territories, and if we lose, the ticking time bomb known as Lyle will have disappeared from his sight. There¡¯s also the possibility that the bandit brigade would move in that case. Two hundred gold coins is a dirt cheap purchase.¡»

    Novem, who was lined up next to me, simply sat and watched the exchange with a smile.

    Ventra-san must think of me as an oblivious idiotic son led around by a woman.

    (Now next is...)

    ¡ºLyle, next up is gathering personnel!¡»

    While I listened to the Sixth Generation¡¯s ecstatic voice, I smiled and shook hands with Ventra-san, as he smiled back and reminded me not to use his name.

 Volume 1 - 14: An Easy Job, Where All You Have To Do Is Stand

    An Easy Job, Where All You Have To Do Is Stand

    What we submitted to the guild¡¯s reception desk was a written request to adventurers.

    We had to pay the request fee and reward deposit, but like that, we were able to gather manpower.

    However, having epted the form, Hawkins-san shifted his eyes between the page and my face numerous times.

    ¡°L-Lyle-kun... there¡¯s no mistake in this mary sum, right? The eptance time range is four days. Just by participating, the reward is two silver. The contents say they just have to stand at a designated point?¡±

    It was natural for him to doubt it.

    The payment and the job level werepletely out of sync.

    ¡°There is no issue. Also, about the number of people we¡¯ll be taking on.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Yes...¡±

    Hawkins-san looked troubled, as he confirmed the numbers written on the form.

    ¡°One hundred!?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve the funds to reward up to two hundred, though. In essence, our goal... is just to get them to stand around the entrance of an abandoned mine. Also, I¡¯ll pay the reward separately, and search for people on my own as well.¡±

    Hearing that, Hawkins-san confirmed the details of the documents again and again.

    ¡ºIf it¡¯s just as our intel stated, then it¡¯s twenty or over. Even if you call it overkill, the only one moving will be Lyle. Well, if you think of it as participating in a war, it isn¡¯t a bad earning.¡»

    As the Third Generation said that, I experienced some vague feelings.

    (Working one day afforded me around six to tenrge copper coins. Even so, we¡¯re giving out two silver for a two day job. Still, if we don¡¯t do at least that much, we won¡¯t get a flood of applicants.)

    ¡ºThose blinded by money will flock. Let¡¯s do it with a bang, why don¡¯t we?¡»

    Still as an idiot son, though.

    Subjugating a few tens of thieves with hundreds must appear as a quite a joke to the residents of Dalien.

    That would definitely send my location to the Walt house... my family would definitely learn it. Of course, the possibility they already had was high.

    But if I carried out foolish acts of this level, what would they think of it?

    I really would be getting assassinated some day or another.

    (If it¡¯s by Celes¡¯s whim, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for something like that to happen.)

    Then after this joke... this idiotic brat¡¯s struggle, what would happen then?

    (In the end, this is all a gamble, isn¡¯t it...)

    As Hawkins-san was making sure there were no deficiencies in the paperwork, I added on another thing.

    ¡°Ah, right. I wanted to ask you something, Hawkins-san, if that would be alright.¡±

    ¡°Yes. As long as it¡¯s something I can answer.¡±

    Hearing that, I confirmed it with him.

    Naturally, Zelphy-san had noints.

    There was no way the guild would deny the request.

    (Because it¡¯s always better to have more cards to y.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In front of the Guild¡¯s first floor.

    In the space where hoards of people came and went, I made an address in a loud voice.

    ¡°I am the Walt House¡¯s... the former heir of a Count House! On this asion, I am standing to eliminate the bandits that have made a nest near Dalien! Anyone who believes my cause is just, please volunteer!¡±

    ¡ºHey, your voice is too soft. You canugh if you want, so just make it dramatic here.¡»

    The Fourth Generation directed me, as I loudly publicized the operation.

    Ridiculously.

    I even invited someughter.

    ¡°A noble¡¯s bringing down bandits?¡±

    ¡°And wait, wasn¡¯t he driven out...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because he¡¯s no good?¡±

    ¡°Just leave whatever bandit problems to the lord.¡±

    ¡°After thebyrinth¡¯s over with, they¡¯ll be back soon enough. We just have to hold out until then.¡±

    Whileughing sarcastically, the adventurers passed me by.

    There were some that openly guffawed as well.

    ¡°Now is time to stand, and as knights, our mission is... (I-it¡¯s time to get desperate!)¡±

    I endured the embarrassment and continued to call out to them.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After I finished my petitioning, I met up with Novem and returned to our rented house.

    In front of the entrance-way, a red-haired woman... Aria Lockwarde, was standing menacingly with her arms crossed.

    Her folded arms were propping up her breasts.

    It wasn¡¯t much different than usual, but today, I was mentally worn out, so I took a fleeting nce at her chest before posing the inevitable question.

    ¡°Um... do you have some business with our house?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that business nonsense! Just what was that thing from earlier today!?¡±

    ¡®Thing¡¯ likely referred to my grand advertising.

    ¡°Now, well, the reward for subjugating bandits...¡±

    ¡°Lyle-sama was amazing.¡±

    As I became embarrassed from Novem¡¯s ttery, Lockwarde-san approached me.

    Her long strides were not something I would think woulde from a nobledy.

    ¡°I was only asking you to lend me Zelphy-san! As long as you did that, I¡¯d make use of some connections and gather an elite few to reim the gem... if you let it out so openly, then even the Bandit Brigade will hear about it, will they not!?¡±

    Novem responded.

    ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t misunderstanding something?¡±

    ¡°W-what? I mean, in truth, everyone was making fun of that performance.¡±

    I acted exactly for that sake.

    Though it was not a mistake... but for some reason, I felt sad.

    ¡°The reason we took action was precisely because we had our own reasons. Or could it be... you were under the impression we were taking action for your sake?¡±

    On Novem¡¯s harsh words, Lockwarde-san winced.

    I heard the First Generation¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºU-um Novem-chan... If possible, I¡¯d like you to forgive her, is what I think. Let¡¯s all be friends, okay?¡»

    The Second spoke up.

    ¡ºJust whose side is this guy on? There¡¯s no particr reason to keep her in a pleasant mood, is there? We¡¯ll be doing the same regardless.¡»

    There was no doubt that my objective was to retrieve the Lockwarde House¡¯s gem.

    Those were the conditions I needed to clear to gain the First¡¯s assistance.

    However, my personal feelings of wanting to help her weren¡¯t particrly meager.

    This time around, the reason the ancestors were working together was to get the First to recognize me and to guarantee my own safety.

    ¡°B-but there¡¯s no meaning if the bandit troupe takes flight!¡±

    ¡°... Then how about you take action?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Novem continued to speak to her coldly. At the same time, her argument was quite sound.

    ¡°Zelphy-san epted a guild request to act as our adviser. Of course, we already paid the appropriatepensation for that. Right now, we¡¯ve entrusted another job to her, but we¡¯ve properly paid the request fee.¡±

    ¡°I-I do feel truly sorry for that. But I don¡¯t have that sort of sum to pay...¡±

    Lockwarde-san¡¯s house was in decline. No, it copsed.

    If they could muster up arge enough sum, they wouldn¡¯t be relying on their old friend Zelphy-san.

    ¡°Without doing whatever you can aplish, why must you continue to find fault in Lyle-sama¡¯s work? Or could it be that if Lyle-sama seeds, you n to demand the gem from him? Just how selfish must you be?¡±

    ¡°E-even I¡¯m...¡±

    Looking at Lockwarde-san¡¯s mortified face, I tried to insert myself between the two, but the Third put a stop to that.

    ¡ºLyle, how about you leave this one to Novem-chan? That will be best for that Aria girl¡¯s sake as well.¡»

    He stopped my stopping. Novem confirmed myck of action, before she continued to berate Lockwarde-san.

    ¡°Even if they¡¯reughed at, even if they¡¯re carrying shame, I wouldn¡¯tugh at someone who was giving it their all. I think that those who merely watch from the sidelines are unqualified to say something about it.¡±

    Lockwarde-san also tried countering.

    ¡°And that¡¯s why I properly sought out assistance... what do you expect me to do alone!? What are you saying a little girl like me can do!?¡±

    I looked at the two of them.

    The Third Generation offered me some advice.

    ¡ºNovem-chan took it upon herself to y the viin in your ce. Originally, that was something you¡¯d have to say to her, Lyle.¡»

    The First also told me.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! Get a grip on yourself, ya¡¯ bastard!¡»

    The Second offered the First a friendly reminder.

    ¡ºDo youprehend that we¡¯re doing all this troublesome stuff because of you? And wait, try repeating whatever you just said in front of a mirror.¡»

    In front of me, Lockwarde-san burst out crying and tears streamed down her face. The strong-willed demeanor she carried up until just before was nowhere to be found.

    She wanted her precious things back.

    But doing that alone was impossible.

    She probably agonized over it, and I understood her impatience.

    I pulled Novem into the house. As we passed by Lockwarde-san, I spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯re departing tomorrow morning. If you happen to catch sight of a group on standby outside the entrance, that¡¯s the bandit subjugation force. Do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Saying that, I entered the house, taking Novem by the hand.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The morning of the next day.

    I looked at the gathered carts, wooden poles, and boards, and nodded.

    ¡°If it¡¯s this, there¡¯ll be no misunderstandings when seen from afar.¡±

    ¡ºFumu, I¡¯m surprised you got this much together with so little time. The merchants seemed to be quite wary of it as well.¡»

    The Seventh looked at those packed into the carts and confirmed thepletion of our preparations.

    These were the gathered adventurers... with all one hundred and thirty spread out, it looked like an army from afar.

    (There are a few others here too.)

    ¡º... That Aria girl¡¯s here too.¡»

    I shifted my eyes and found the red-haired Lockwarde-san.

    Seeing her, Novem didn¡¯t say a word. She didn¡¯t say anything, but she seemed a little relieved.

    ¡°Are you sure it wouldn¡¯t be best for her sake if she didn¡¯te?¡±

    As I said that, Novem shook her head.

    ¡°She had that sort of personality from the start. I think she began to feel regret. From that regret, perhaps she lost went down the wrong path... though it¡¯s just my arbitrary predictions.¡±

    We didn¡¯t have any work for a majority of the personnel. We seriously just hired them to head to the destination point. Those with actual work were less than ten percent of those present.

    It was a job where they truly just had to stand there. I advertised it as such, and that was why they gathered en masse.

    Naturally, we didn¡¯t have time, so the numbers we gathered were smaller than I thought.

    ¡ºYou understand, right, Lyle? The war has already begun.¡»

    On the Seventh Generation¡¯s words, I silently nodded.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s depart.¡±

    And on my words, Novem nodded as well.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    An abandoned mine near Dalien...

    There, with his gathered treasure to his back, a single man sat on top of a wooden box.

    In his hand was a red gem.

    Gazing at the treasure in his right hand, the man smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten my hands on something nice. Because of this, I was able to cleanly sweep out all the monsters that had stuck themselves to this area.¡±

    He had grown a scraggly beard, and he was argely built man, whose height had surpassed two meters.

    His twenty three subordinates looked at their leader andughed to themselves.

    ¡°As expected of our leader. Even so, I never thought a pampered noble brat woulde at us head on.¡±

    As one of his men said that, therge man let out some heartyughter.

    In front of the twenty three, he informed them of the subjugation force.

    ¡°After he¡¯d made such a grand show at the guild, of course they¡¯de. What¡¯s more, without even knowing some of our men had infiltrated their ranks. Let them struggle all they want with their troops of y.¡±

    The information about Lyle¡¯s group had gotten through to them.

    Altogether, the man had twenty six men. Of them, three were among the adventurers in Dalien.

    They bought necessary supplies in town, and when they were making preparations to take them back to the main force, they got their hands on information about Lyle¡¯s group.

    From that info, they knew that a majority of thoseing were adventurers toting cypress sticks and shields of wood... What¡¯s more, they were seen through as to not even having much skill.

    ¡°They may be nning to surprise us with numbers and demand our surrender... but we can¡¯t have that, can we? We won¡¯t end in a ce like this.¡±

    Therge man had ambition.

    He wanted to leave behind the status of a bandit and lead a mercenary troupe.

    In the queue of legendary mercenaries who went on to be Feudal Lords, he aspired to stand alongside them.

    He had drifted into Dalien, and even made connections with the city¡¯s inhabitants. He slowly brought his own subordinates in and sold the treasure they collected to amass funds for their next n.

    The reason they never plundered Dalien was so they could live the lives of mercenaries there from here on.

    And the card they needed to y to grant that desire had descended among them.

    ¡°As long as we have this gem, there¡¯s nothing to fear. If that green noble brates along, then we¡¯ll just take his head.¡±

    ¡°Leader! The woman the kid has with him¡¯s quite the looker!¡±

    As one of his subordinates said that, therge man smiled.

    ¡°I see! After I¡¯ve tasted her, I¡¯ll let you guys have a bite.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, well thanks for that. She¡¯d had my interest since the time I saw her at the guild.¡±

    The portion of the group that had infiltrated the guild kept themselves informed on Lyle¡¯s activity.

    They nned to use that to make their own names stand out.

    ¡°They¡¯re practicallying to us to offer us a chance to raise our names. Men, put your spirit into it!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    The bandit brigade boasted high morale.

    The reason was the red gem the man clenched.

    In it, various closebat-specialized skills were recorded.

    It was the precious treasure handed down through the Lockwarde House for generations.

    ... The brigade prepared, andy in wait for Lyle to arrive.

 Volume 1 - 15: Full Over

    Full Over

    In front of the remnants of an abandoned mine, I looked at the ruins of a vige that had probably been abandoned quite a long time ago.

    Right now, no one lived here, but the slight traces that it was inhabited remained.

    ¡°So this is the Bandits¡¯ stronghold.¡±

    Novem held her staff as she stood next to me. She remained wary of her surroundings.

    Perhaps because we had several times the numbers of the thieves, the group had be quitex.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, our morale is too low.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a problem. Of course, this time only, that¡¯s to our advantage.¡±

    Unprepared adventurers dressed as soldiers.

    There were some yawning incessantly, and even some who were smiling and talking about how they were going to use their rewards.

    Looking at them, I¡¯ve gotten around to thinking whether I really should be giving them two silver.

    While earnestly working, I didn¡¯t even earn tenrge copper.

    I thought it was just a little unfair.

    Now that I hadpleted the most mundane of requests, I could understand how extraordinary of a reward two silver was.

    But, I understood that wisdom was separate from feelings.

    ¡ºIf you asked me to lead this bunch in battle, I would usually refuse, but... well, this time only, these guys¡¯ atmosphere is vital.¡»

    How would the enemy make their appearance?

    They must have their countermeasures already.

    It took a full day for us all to reach the destination. Once the sunes up tomorrow, we nned tounch our attack.

    I look around myself.

    ¡°... Novem, don¡¯t act alone. Right... call Lockwarde-san, and fight together. There are some other female adventurers scattered here and there, so you can act alongside them.¡±

    When I said that, Novem shook her head.

    ¡°No, I will be by Lyle-sama¡¯s side. Being able to perform healing, I think I will be of use.¡±

    It looked like she nned to not leave my side.

    The ancestors were also of the same opinion.

    ¡ºLyle, don¡¯t leave her. It would be troublesome if she were taken hostage. They¡¯ve probably already noticed that Novem is one dear to you. More than anything, the ones around us right now... you can¡¯t trust them.¡»

    It was just as the Fifth said.

    We hurriedly gathered them around the mine, but there were enemies inside.

    Of course, the ones whp noticed it were all of the ancestors.

    ¡ºThey¡¯re no fools. They must have some countermeasure or another. As long as they have their leader, they¡¯ll be able to take action... because of that, do you know how much trouble we went through?¡»

    The Fifth¡¯s voice became low.

    The family heads of history detested bandits. No wait, they were a headache to all feudal lords.

    They were also an enemy of the people, and if they flowed into the neighboring territory, then they also became someone else¡¯s problem.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, the preparations are in order.¡±

    Novem informed me, and I nodded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this ording to n. To prepare for tomorrow, have everyone take a rest. Right... call only Lockwarde-san over. She probably wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with something like, ¡®it was over before we noticed it.¡¯¡±

    Novem nodded.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±

    I took Novem and headed for Lockwarde-san¡¯s ce.

    This went without saying, but the heads of history warned me against leaving Novem alone.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Inside the mine...

    ¡°Leader! They¡¯vee. They¡¯ve casually started making camp.¡±

    Hearing his subordinate¡¯s report, therge man grinned.

    He tightly gripped the red gem and took up the axe he left close by in his other hand.

    It was one of his spoils of war, the weapon of a lord.

    Clenching therge battle-axe, he looked at the gem tied to his left. Cloth was wrapped around it and his hand several times to make sure he didn¡¯t drop it.

    ¡°They¡¯re making light of us. We¡¯ve fought plenty a time ourselves. How ¡®bout we teach them what a real battlefield¡¯s like?¡±

    He said that with a smile, and the other bandits also reached for their weapons.

    The ones who had infiltrated as adventurers had also returned to give a report.

    All twenty seven were gathered.

    ¡°Good! We¡¯reunching a night raid!¡±

    He made a deration.

    But a single one of his men looked down and raised a voice of surprise.

    ¡°L-leader!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    In the ce where they had all gathered, smoke began to pour in.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡ºOh, that smoke¡¯s sure streaming out.¡»

    While listening to the Fifth Generation¡¯s voice, I took the wooden branches and boards we took with us and set fire to them.

    They had their leaves still attached, and they were of a variant of tree well-known for letting out a lot of smoke.

    They also had an effect of irritating the eyes.

    ¡°Novem, is your magic alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can still go on.¡±

    As Novem said that, Lockwarde-san beside her opened her eyes wide and observed the situation.

    ¡°W-what is the meaning of this? Didn¡¯t you say we were attacking tomorrow morning?¡±

    I swung my head from side to side.

    ¡°That¡¯s way too tantly obvious, so once the enemy finds out, they¡¯ll try to get the initiative. Also, the enemies that had infiltrated us already went back, so...¡±

    The portion of the bandits that had hidden themselves in Dalien were seen through by the ancestors... mostly the third generation.

    At the same time, it became clear they had other conspirators.

    Through our search, I was a little surprised when the names came out, but...

    ¡°Infiltrated? Where did you learn something like that!? If you knew, shouldn¡¯t you have captured them, or, well...¡±

    ¡º... When you¡¯re crushing them, you got to do it all at once. It¡¯s foolish to get some strange grudge on yourself by the leftovers. It was quite a waste, but that¡¯s why Lyle put on his stupid act, and even spread the money. Oh, it looks like this isn¡¯t the time to exin. Lyle!¡»

    To the confused Lockwarde-san, I said there was no time to exin and drew my sabre.

    ¡ºOkay, if it¡¯s about Skill Effects, I can assist you. Use pops... the Fifth generation¡¯s Skill with mine, Lyle.¡»

    The Sixth Generation called out, and I activated the Skills.

    Because of the Skill that increased my abilities from ten to twenty percent, ¡¾Full Over¡¿, even if was temporary, I became able to handle them.

    The Fifth Generation¡¯s Skill was ¡¾Map¡¿.

    And the Sixth Generation¡¯s Skill that he rmended me to use alongside it was ¡¾Search¡¿.

    Map was a Skill that let one take in and observe their surroundings as a map.

    Right now, I could understand the structure of the mines like the back of my hand.

    Search was... one that allowed me to discover the arrangement of enemies and traps.

    Both of them were extraordinary and useful Skills.

    However, using them normally was an extreme expenditure of Mana. So even if I wanted to use them, it was only for a brief period of time.

    I confirmed the situation around me.

    It didn¡¯t seem that I could detect any traps within the mines. Only the bandit brigade was running around them.

    ¡°As I thought, they have an escape route... I¡¯m sorry, could you go ry a message to Zelphy-san?¡±

    The one I made a request to was an adventurer.

    One who specialized in the line of collecting money for human targets... you could also call him a bounty hunter.

    ¡°The info¡¯s nice and urate and all, but... could it be you have a Skill?¡±

    The adventurer man was shocked as he heard me specify their formation.

    I smile and y it off.

    ¡°Well, I wonder.¡±

    As I said that, he apologized and hurriedly scampered off.

    He was wearing a ck robe, so it looked as if he disappeared into the darkness as he ran off.

    ¡°He had quite some force to him. So you hired skilled ones as well? I¡¯m a little relieved.¡±

    As Lockwarde-san said that, I tilted my head to the side.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hiring him. He is helping me, though.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Lockwarde-san didn¡¯t seem to understand it, but as she became lost in thought, Novem held up her staff. She interrupted us with magic and started preparing another spell.

    The other adventurers also prepared their weapons for the approaching enemies.

    ¡°They¡¯re quite fast... From the front, there are six of theming.¡±

    As I said that, those around me seemed mildly surprised, but their expressions soon turned to serious ones.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re using it quite skillfully, aren¡¯t you. Even if you can¡¯t keep the Skill up, you use it only the instant you need it to cut consumption. I can¡¯t think that you just learned it a little while ago.¡»

    The Fifth Generation praised me.

    Because of Full Over¡¯s boosts, I was able to clear the conditions to use the skills.

    Using the Third and Seventh¡¯s Skills was still impossible, but the others, if only momentarily, were possible.

    ¡°The First Generation sure is great.¡±

    As I whispered that, I heard the First¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºSo you finally get it, kid!¡»

    ¡ºOy, you promised to be quiet, right? Look, Lyle... in front of you.¡»

    As the Fifth took over from the First, I prepared my sabre.

    Lockwarde-san was ovee by the events going on around her, but she still held her weapon aloft. What she held was ance unbefitting a Lady.

    ¡°Wind Bullet!¡±

    As Novem used her magic, one of the bandits that emerged from the smoke was blown away.

    She suppressed the output.

    I also took on one of the bandits that cut at us.

    ¡°Y-you bastard!¡±

    Screaming that, the one who came at me carried a dagger. It was single-edged, slightly curved, and also had some width to it.

    If I received it with my slender sabre, it felt like mine would break.

    Right, if I received it...

    ¡°Too slow.¡±

    I hit the dagger aside, destroying his stance, and like that, I propelled a kick into his stomach. This time, I wouldn¡¯t be killing them.

    Because that was the contract we exchanged.

    When I looked around, I saw that the bandits were being suppressed easily.

    One of the bandits who had previously masqueraded as an adventurer looked at the man who tied him up and cried out.

    ¡°W-who the hell are you! I never saw someone like you with them!¡±

    The man continued to tie the bandit up silently.

    Once that was finished, he shut the bandit up with a few, well-ced punches.

    ¡°They¡¯re quite skillful. Their movements are something else. We were right to rely on her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lyle-sama.¡±

    Novem was of the same opinion.

    When we finished the first wave, I used the Skills again. Rather than keeping them up, using them for a short duration when I needed them was the correct choice for the current me.

    ¡°... Full Over.¡±

    After using it, I confirmed my surroundings again.

    On the map that floated up in my mind, the bandits moved around in the mine...

    Besides the main entrance, there were usable escape ways in the tunnels. After turning back, they had started running, aiming at another point.

    But there, we already put Zelphy-san¡¯s group on standby.

    Using the Skills, I checked to see if the strategy had seeded. But from within the Jewel, I heard the Fifth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t let your guard down until it¡¯s all over. If themand growsx, the rest will follow. You can rx once you¡¯ve done everything and returned to Dalien.¡»

    I cleared my throat and concentrated.

    ¡ºRight. It¡¯s fine to use the Skills in moderation, but make sure you see as much as possible. Normally, you would be confirming them constantly, but there¡¯d be no point if you copsed.¡»

    I touched the Jewel to convey my thoughts of understanding.

    After learning that the entrance was already blocked up by adventurers, their movements were clearly thrown into confusion.

    But one presence disappeared, and their movements quickly got back into order.

    ¡ºSo they made an example of one. It seems it¡¯ll get troublesome from here on. The enemy¡¯s been driven to madness by the fear of death. Lyle, if restraining them bes impossible, kill them immediately. Whether they are bandits or not, they don¡¯t look like enemies you can be negligent around.¡»

    Hearing the Fifth¡¯s opinion, I touched the Jewel again.

    The Fifth had the most experience with battling against enemies like these.

    The House climbed up to viscount-hood, and he had to act as a superior to the other territories in the region.

    He answered their calls for help, and I heard there were numerous times he was forced to dispatch troops.

    And when they had just climbed in rank, their rtions with the territories ced below them were quite vague, or perhaps they were simply looking down on him... That was also the time when arge amount of enemies came for the Walt House.

    ording to the Fifth, the reason was clearly that the surrounding nobles were envious of his promotion.

    Meaning the surrounding nobles had kindly deposited some harmful presences onto the Walt House¡¯snd inrge quantities.

    The one who crushed them all was the Fifth.

    ¡ºGood grief, if they¡¯re not going to use the mines anymore, it would be easier if we just copsed it on them. Even sealing off the entrance would have been nice.¡»

    Leaving aside the Fifth¡¯s ominous remark, I felt some of the remaining bandits running in our direction.

    The reason they didn¡¯t go in Zelphy¡¯s direction was probably because of the casualties they faced there.

    Their responses from the Skill had decreased by five.

    I released the Skill and waited for their arrival. As I prepared myself, the surrounding adventurers saw that and clenched their weapons as well.

    Their reaction... meant that they knew I was aware of the enemy¡¯s approach. They have faith that it was the power of my Skill.

    ¡ºIt seems you¡¯ve earned a high evaluation for yourself. Well, our family¡¯s skills are ones that are envied by everybody everywhere. Put them to good use, Lyle.¡»

    (Yes.)

    As I answered that in my head, the bandits burst out of the slightly-parting smoke with desperate looks in their eyes.

    Within them, arge man toting an axe emerged.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s definitely the bandit brigade¡¯s boss... Lyle.¡»

    Hearing the Fifth say that, I started towards the man without using any Skills. The desperate bandits also found their own opponents in the people around me.

    They probably don¡¯t have the leisure to lend me a hand.

    ¡°Lyle-sama!¡±

    Novem lifted up her staff in order to use magic.

    But I blocked her with my voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    As therge man heard that, he openly knit his brow, and he flourished the axe in one of his hands.

    The axe that looked like it would require two hands was easily handled by him.

    No matter how much muscle he may have, the way he wielded his weapon gave me an uneasy feeling.

    ¡°A brat shouldn¡¯t try showing off, oy!¡±

    I dodged his horizontal swing by jumping backwards. I led the charging giant into a hard-to-maneuver-in formation of trees.

    But...

    ¡°Na?ve!! I have this with me!¡±

    Saying that, he thrust his left fist towards me. From the gaps between his fingers, a red light poured out.

    ¡°The gem?¡±

    Hearing me say that, therge man spoke up with pride.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a first ss one with multiple Skills in it! You¡¯ll be minced in no time! I mean...¡±

    The battle axe he swung collided with a tree. Normally, it should havee to a stop there, but without slowing, the tree was cut down.

    He had felled a tree in one strike.

    ¡°There¡¯s a Skill to increase my weapon¡¯s strength! This gem teaches me how to use Skills! It¡¯s the best!¡±

    Just raising the weapons strength doesn¡¯t allow you to swing it single-handedly.

    Just as I thought, he probably has a number of troublesome skills in that.

    ¡°A Skill to enhance my muscles! And from the edge...¡±

    ¡ºOy! Jump to one side!¡»

    The First let out his voice. I wasn¡¯t within his range, but I immediately jumped.

    From the axe he lowered, a shockwave flew out. A number of trees were split in its path, disying its power.

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯ve got good instinct on ya¡¯. That was a Skill to send a shockwave. But still... this next one¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Therge man grinned. He smiled, and then, he suddenly disappeared from my sight.

    I immediately heard a voice from above, so I leapt from where I was. But the impact itself destroyed my stance, and I rolled across the ground.

    What I saw before I rolled was a scene of the ground having been gouged out. It wasn¡¯t something I could think of as that man¡¯s doing.

    I used the momentum from my roll to stand, but I saw the man approaching before my eyes.

    ¡°Next¡¯s an outrageous one called sh. This one¡¯s speed and destructive power are five times my usual!!¡±

    I saw the man¡¯s battle axeing down on me.

    The attack that approached me at an amazing speed was something that hade from a Skill.

    From around me, I heard voices.

    ¡°Lyle-sama!!¡±

    ¡°Lyle!¡±

    Novem and Lockwarde-san called out to me.

    In the next instant, the First Generation¡¯s face came to mind. With his arms folded, the form of him sitting in the meeting room¡¯s chair was, despite his barbaric attire, awe-inspiring.

    And a grin began to form on his mouth.

    ¡ºWhat are you waiting for... get him, Lyle!!¡»

 Volume 1 - 16: Limit Burst

    Limit Burst

    ¡ºGo get him, Lyle!!¡»

    As I heard the First Generation¡¯s voice, I smiled at the approaching axe head.

    Looking at my expression, therge man probably thought I had gone mad, or perhaps he just didn¡¯t notice my face...

    But with this, the match was settled.

    ¡°Limit Burst.¡±

    Full Over was a skill that raised all of one¡¯s abilities by a fixed margin, and Limit Burst was one that allowed you to surpass your body¡¯s limit.

    But because of the violent recoil of such an action, it evened it out by healing the body simultaneously.

    At the same time I activated the Skill, I felt the time flowing around me pass at a different rate than usual.

    It had be severely slower, and my intuition felt honed.

    I used my left hand to pull out the sabre I kept as a reserve, and like that, I used the two of my swords to parry the blow.

    The moment the metal shed, sparks rose from my des, and the impact rocked my body.

    I ignored that, and moved with the force to twist my body to deliver a kick. I aimed for the skull.

    ¡°Wha...¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sent airborne, but after falling back, the Large Man¡¯s body was unsteady, having taken a hit to the head.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a convenient Skill you have there. I¡¯m jealous.¡±

    Saying that, the man took a stance with his axe.

    I don¡¯t know if it was because of the effects of another Skill, or because the man himself was strong against physical impacts. It could be either, or neither.

    He continued to swing his axe left and right while attacking me. For some reason, he was raising a loud voice.

    But that wasn¡¯t a sound to threaten an enemy.

    He probably understood that in that moment, my body¡¯s movements had changed. At the same time, the strike he had been saving to finish me was ineffective.

    Discovering that his trump card didn¡¯t work, perhaps he became impatient.

    ¡°You monsteeerr!!¡±

    While thinking of how cruel it was to call anyone you couldn¡¯t beat a monster, I used my two sabres to parry again and drove in a kick.

    One of them felt like it was going to break.

    (The effect of a Skill... amazing.)

    This time, the kick was sent to his stomach.

    Having fallen to his knees, the man looked at me with a face as if he had seen something unbelievable.

    ¡°Why? I have enhanced speed and power. Against a delicate girly guy like you, why...¡±

    He definitely had the Skill effects and greater power.

    I¡¯m pretty sure my speed was the higher of us, though.

    Of course, as long as you could control Mana, you could raise your power as high as you wanted. Since I also had that sort of training hammered into me, I couldn¡¯t really call him all too powerful.

    He was just temporarily raising his strength.

    There was an overwhelming deficiency in technique.

    I identified the surrounding presences with Skills and felt the rest of the bandits had already been apprehended.

    All that was left was therge man before my eyes.

    As I approached, he discarded his axe and raised his hands. And to me, he petitioned.

    ¡°W-wait! I-I¡¯ve taken a liking to you! If it¡¯s with you, I think I¡¯ll be able to dream big! So, so how about taking me as your subordinate? If so, I don¡¯t care if you use my men as soldiers, or anything you like.¡±

    He did aplete flip of personality, and he started to disy a weak manner.

    Looking at the axe, it wasn¡¯t within range of his hands.

    But the First spoke.

    ¡ºOy, this is a crafty one. Those guys that have a cowardly face often...¡»

    Perhaps because he noticed me shifting my eyes for a moment, he took out a concealed knife and entered a position to use a Skill.

    The Gem in his left hand let off a faint light.

    He directed a vulgar smile in my direction.

    ¡°Dumbass!¡±

    ¡º... Have a weapon or two hidden somewhere on their person.¡»

    The Fifth Generation let out a fed up voice.

    ¡ºCouldn¡¯t you have said that a little earlier?¡»

    ¡ºAre you a fool? This is more than enough time for Lyle.¡»

    By the time I heard the First¡¯s voice, I was alreadyunching a flying kick on the enemy.

    Because I hit his jaw with a rising kick, the Skill ended in a misfire.

    When I looked around, I was surrounded by adventurers.

    Based on their looks of relief, it looks like they thought I would fall victim to a surprise attack.

    I thought I was being careful, but perhaps I wasn¡¯t paying enough attention.

    (I was saved by the First¡¯s Skill. And wait, this Limit Burst... It¡¯s also an extraordinary one.)

    There was a limit to consecutive usage, and they all had their quirks, but they were all useful.

    I released the Skill and looked at the unconscious man.

    ¡ºI guess that¡¯s about it. Lyle, before you turn him in, his left hand...¡»

    On the Fifth¡¯s words, I released the Skill, went up to the unconscious man, and forcefully ripped away the cloth wrapped around his left hand before retrieving the gem.

    The red gem gave off a faint glitter.

    (Somehow, I get the feeling this one is much more useful.)

    Looking at it, I turned my head to the blue Jewel shimmering on my chest.

    The Jewel that constantlyined and even put restrictions on my Skill use.

    In contrast, this gem didn¡¯t select its wielder, taught one how to use Skills, and let them use them freely.

    If you asked which one I wanted to choose, I have a strong inclination to choose thetter.

    ¡º... Oy, that kinda hurts.¡»

    Maybe the First sensed what I wanted to say with his feral instincts, as he let out a soft voice.

    Novem and Lockwarde-san rushed to my side.

    The bandit troupe¡¯s boss was surrounded and tied up by the adventurers.

    ¡°Lyle-sama... splendid performance.¡±

    Novem¡¯s eyes were a little teary, but she still directed a smile at me.

    Lockwarde-san looked over me hastily.

    She probably wanted to say something, looking at the red gem in my possession, but because she didn¡¯t really do anything herself, she couldn¡¯t work herself up to say it.

    (An awkward person she is.)

    As I thought that, I heard voices from the adventurers.

    ¡°Oy, this is quite serious.¡±

    ¡°Blood¡¯sing out of his body. Is this the recoil of his Skills?¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no problem long as he¡¯s alive. Oy, we¡¯re carrying him off.¡±

    As I turned around, I saw blood spurting out of the bandit leader¡¯s body. On therge man, the adventurers applied medicine to heal the wounds.

    (Well, yeah, it would be troublesome if he dies.)

    Overuse of Skills. It looks like his body couldn¡¯t keep up with them

    (I understand when I look at that, but there¡¯s reasons the ancestors put usage restrictions on my Skills.)

    Looking at the bleeding man, I reminded myself to be careful with that in times toe.

    And this time, Lockwarde-san called out.

    ¡°U-um...¡±

    With an exceedingly troubled expression, She shifted her eyes to and from the gem and my face.

    Looking at that, Novem spoke to me.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, it¡¯s time for you to fulfill your objective.¡±

    Hearing that, I handed over the gem in my hand. I wanted to toss it over, but when I thought about it, it was a precious family heirloom.

    It was better to give it by hand.

    Lockwarde-san received it by clenching both of her hands around mine and the gem. She looked at my face and burst into tears.

    With her bright red face, she looked like she wanted to offer her thanks.

    ¡°Um, well, I didn¡¯t really do much, but...¡±

    As her words weren¡¯ting out, Novem spoke to her kindly.

    ¡°Please ept it. That was Lyle-sama¡¯s desire. That¡¯s right, right Lyle-sama?¡±

    Sheughed to herself as she sought confirmation from me, and I scratched my finger in embarrassment and averted my eyes.

    ¡°Well, how should I put this... I¡¯ve aplished my objective. So there¡¯s no problem. More importantly...¡±

    ¡°T-thank...¡±

    Lockwarde-san tried to squeeze out some thanks, but she couldn¡¯t get it all out.

    An adventurer approached us, so I turned towards him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for getting in the way. But this¡¯s also our job.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you. We¡¯re the ones who¡¯ve been helped here.¡±

    Saying that, he took off his hood.

    He was a male with sharp eyes and an atmosphere that indicated he wasn¡¯t one to be trifled with.

    Rather than bounty hunting, this was an adventurer with a friendly attitude towards their feudal lord.

    Based on ability and character, he was a dependable adventurer.

    However, he wasn¡¯t one of Dalien.

    I asked Zelphy-san and received their cooperation.

    For that sake, I confirmed with the Guild whether or not that would be a problem. Hawkins-san made a difficult face before saying I couldn¡¯t do it openly.

    That¡¯s like giving tacit consent, right? More importantly, I was worried about whether or not they would really assist us.

    (If Zelphy-san truly wanted to save Lockwarde-san, I thought she would assertively ask for their cooperation, and it looks like I was right.)

    The adventurer made a relieved face.

    ¡°No we¡¯ve also been helped plenty. With this, these guys will be judged on ournd. The feudal lord will likely rejoice.¡±

    Right, they were from thends where these bandits ran rampant. Skilled adventurers from those parts took ce in our bandit subjugation.

    ¡°From the treasure they¡¯ve piled up, we¡¯d like to look for the items we¡¯re searching for as well. I¡¯m sorry for a rush, but I¡¯d like you to bear witness of that.¡±

    Hearing that, I nodded.

    ¡ºRight, right, at times like this, you have to move quickly. It¡¯s because the job¡¯s not over yet. Let¡¯s exin the situation to the adventurers from Dalien as well. There may be some who go after the treasure of their own desire otherwise.¡»

    I heard the cheerful Third Generation¡¯s voice.

    Since I was supposed to bear witness, I asked the adventurer for an exnation.

    ¡ºFor us to be relying on adventurers..¡»

    It looks like the Seventh didn¡¯t rely on them in his time.

    The Third answered him in a tired tone.

    ¡ºEven I had a few adventurers I was on good terms with... Well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t get where you¡¯reing from. They have their best and their worst.¡»

    We weren¡¯tcking in skilled men for our job.

    ¡°That axe as well. It belonged to one of the Feudal Lord¡¯s mistress¡¯s sons. His rtives were looking for it. I know you have the right to it, so they should give out quite a price for it.¡±

    I looked at the battle axe therge man used.

    It definitely was a splendid piece.

    I didn¡¯t need it, so I left the pricing to him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. We¡¯ll go with whatever sum they present. Now then, shall we go confirm the rest of them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re so understanding. But are you sure? I¡¯m pretty sure they said it was something like a precious inherited heirloom, you know? It would be possible to inte the price quite a bit.¡±

    Hearing that, I turned my eyes to Lockwarde-san, startling her.

    ¡°... Well, I¡¯m not in that sort of mood (I¡¯ve already fulfilled what I set out to do. I don¡¯t have a reason exhibit any more desire).¡±

    ¡°I see. Then this way. We haven¡¯t touched it yet, so it¡¯s still in the mines. Also, I¡¯ll tell the client about the axe memento. They¡¯ll definitely be overjoyed.¡±

    ¡°Even so... well, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    It¡¯s best if I didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary, right? That¡¯s what I thought, so I just left it all to the other side¡¯s good will.

    I headed into the mines with the adventurer.

    Novem followed me. Lockwarde-san saw me off.

    More than that, she was probably frozen, unsure of what she wanted to say.

    Perhaps she was spacing out from relief.

    ¡ºSplendid. Truly splendid. To Alice-san¡¯s descendants, I returned Alice-san¡¯s gem... god dammit, the tears areing out.¡»

    It sounds like the First Generation was crying.

    Looking at that, the Second fired off a line.

    ¡ºWhy is it that the sight of a middle aged man crying is so unsightly? Does it look like that precisely because you¡¯re our founder?¡»

    ¡ºYou bastard! What do you think your saying when I¡¯m over here feeling it!? Let¡¯s take this outside!¡»

    ¡ºAnd as I was saying, we¡¯re stuck here! Why don¡¯t you learn a bit, you barbarian!?¡»

    It was their usual exchange, but...

    (Oy, stop! I¡¯m tired after finishing a battle... ah, the dizziness is...)

    As I swayed a little, Novem immediately supported my body.

    ¡°Lyle-sama!?¡±

    ¡°Oy, oy, you alright? Well, you did work that hard. You could rest a little...¡±

    ¡°N-no... I can hang on for a little longer (You both need to learn!!)¡±

    They didn¡¯t shut up until the end.

    This was my usual pattern, but I¡¯m starting to hate it.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    On top of a rattling cart...

    Locked up in iron bars, the bandits were thrust onto three narrow-looking carts.

    Leaving the territory of Dalien, they had no idea they were being sent off to thends where they were notorious.

    ¡°Dammit all, we didn¡¯t even do anything yet!¡±

    ¡°Right! We haven¡¯t done anything in this territory!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll get released soon enough! And steal it all back.¡±

    The bandits let out some selfish lines, but the adventurers around them were all smiles.

    It didn¡¯t seem they wereughing at the lines the bandits were selfishly throwing out. It looked like they knew what was in store for them.

    Seeing that, therge man felt a sense of difort.

    ¡°Oy, these guys are Dalien adventurers, right?¡±

    He rubbed his aching chin as he asked one of his subordinates. It was one of the ones who gathered information in Dalien as an adventurer.

    ¡°Never seen him before.¡±

    Being told that, therge man surveyed his surroundings.

    ¡°... Just where are we headed? For us to have been taken beyond Dalien¡¯s borders, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    Hearing that, one of the adventurers approached the iron bars.

    Atop a horse, he observed the bandits as he spoke.

    ¡°When did we ever say we were from Dalien? You guys are going to receive proper judgement in the territories you made a mess of.¡±

    The bandit troupe¡¯s faces suddenly went pale.

    A country where the feudal lords held great power. That was the Bahnseim Kingdom.

    While they all shared a connection, eachnd was shaped by its lord¡¯s will.

    For that reason, criminals that crossed borders were often regretfully left atrge.

    Though if they went too far, some famous bounty hunter or another woulde for their heads.

    ¡°W-what do you mean!? We were in Dalien! There¡¯s no reason you should be taking us!¡±

    Looking at their confused leader, his surrounding subordinates became even more panicked.

    The adventurers¡¯ smiles widened.

    ¡°We merely happened to capture you all after you coincidentally crossed over to our territory. Because Dalien¡¯s adventurers coincidentally drove you all the way here, we who were coincidentally in the area took the initiative, and arrested you. Good grief, this is troubling. Those guys in Dalien... we¡¯ve gotten ourselves in quite a debt.¡±

    The adventurers had each taken on varied requests.

    I want you to return my valuables stolen by the bandit troupe.

    I want you to take down my family¡¯s enemy.

    They had taken on those various requests all at once, and rushed over to Dalien to participate in the Bandit Subjugation mission.

    The one who got in contact with those adventurers linked to the feudal lord was Zelphy.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t screw with me! Why did it turn out like this!? Because we¡¯re the viins here? Then there should be greater bastards out there for you!¡±

    It was just as therge man said.

    The bandits¡¯ sins amounted to nothing but light crimes in the eyes of a true viin.

    Of course,pared to true viins, that was.

    Their sins were still quite heavy.

    They assaulted viges and even burned them to the ground. Theyunched attacks on the mansions of the lords governing the viges. To the women, they...

    They had piled up various crimes.

    But the lord of thend where they did such things was unable toy hands on them once they fled. At this rate, the lord¡¯s honor was being crushed.

    The dissatisfaction of the fief would pile up, at their unreliable lord.

    ¡°As if I know. Your luck was bad this time. Also, even if you tell me that after you¡¯ve rampaged for so long... We even have adventurers here from the viges you guys raided, you know?¡±

    Hearing that, therge man looked around.

    Among the smiling faces, there were a few who weren¡¯t smiling at all.

    They were holding up the weapons in their hands.

    ¡°W-we¡¯re going to be judged, right? If you kill us here...¡±

    ¡°Hah? The hell you talking about? ... Even if there¡¯s one or two less, if you¡¯re tried, it¡¯ll be group execution, right? We just have to keep a reasonable number of you alive.¡±

    ... All of the bandits¡¯ faces went pale.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having returned to Dalien, we released the personnel we had gathered up and returned the tools and carts we borrowed to the appropriate merchants.

    Of the treasure the bandits hoarded up, we returned a majority of them, so if you discount the payments, we have what would amount to around sixty gold coins.

    (Normally, we¡¯d be deep in the red. Even if we subjugated them, if you think of all the various problems that¡¯ll crop up, the lord here¡¯s head must be hurting.)

    In case the requested assistance fell through, we did hire some skilled adventurers from Dalien as well, just in case.

    For that, we expended quite a bit of money.

    It was a pain to search for the ce the bandits liquidated their stolen assets, so I left most of that to the adventurers.

    Everything ended, and all that was left was to report to the guild.

    ¡°With this, we can finally put a period on the matter.¡±

    I stretched my body.

    ¡°Good job, Lyle-sama. Even so, just what was your real goal there?¡±

    As Novem asked, I was troubled over just what it was I should respond.

    Should I divulge the truth of my ancestors¡¯ wills in the Jewel, or should I stay silent?

    (No, I should take the opportunity to tell her. She already saw me use those Skills in that previous battle, so it¡¯s not like I¡¯mcking in persuasive evidence...)

    Then, pulling a horse, Zelphy-san appeared.

    ¡°Nice work, you two.¡±

    ¡°T-thank you for your work, Zelphy-san.¡±

    As Novem said that, I also gave a light reply.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s go hit the baths before dropping by the guild. Boss Hawkins is definitely waitin¡¯ in worry.¡±

    As Zelphy-san said that, an image of a worried-looking Hawkins-san floated up in my head.

    We hadn¡¯t known each other for long, but he truly was a good person.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s. Also, Zelphy-san, you have some business with us as well, right?¡±

    On my words, Zelphy-san widened her eyes.

    She scratched her hair and averted her eyes.

    ¡°... Well, well, I thought you were a weak brat, but you turned out to be quite the amazin¡¯ kid, you know.¡±

    Letting out a sigh, she spoke to us.

    ¡°After droppin¡¯ by the Guild, let¡¯s go to the lord¡¯s manor together. There are some things you guys¡¯re better off knowin¡¯.¡±

    Saying that, she corrected her position on the horse and left.

    Novem directed a smile at me.

    ¡°When did you notice it? That Zelphy-san was an adventurer affiliated with Dalien¡¯s feudal lord?¡±

    Hearing her words, I raised both of my hands to signal my surrender.

    ¡°Probablyter than you, Novem. Also, I didn¡¯t notice it by my own ability.¡±

    ¡ºRight, I¡¯m the one who noticed it. No, I mean, she was skilled, and she was able to gather information in the blink of an eye. It was only around the, ¡®hey, isn¡¯t this girl just a bit suspicious?¡¯ level, but when that Aria girl came out, it became gradually clearer...¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s enough. This conversation isn¡¯t getting anywhere.¡»

    The Third started to brag, but the Fourth stopped him.

    ¡°I just thought she was a little suspicious. From the time that Hawkins-san rmended her as our advisor. Of course, I think we would have gotten Zelphy-san even if we paid a smaller fee.¡±

    ¡°You suspected her from the beginning!?¡±

    ¡°I mean, they rmended us an advisor when we clearly had some peculiar circumstances surrounding us. Also, while the system existed, they didn¡¯t openly rmend it to the other applicants.¡±

    Looking at herughing to herself, I began to question why she paid such a high fee in that case.

    Having sensed that, Novem offered an exnation.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I thought that advisers would advise their best when money was involved. In order to achieve Lyle-sama¡¯s ambitions, I determined it wasn¡¯t the best ce to economize.¡±

    ¡°Really? (My ambition? Wait, did I say anything like that to her?)¡±

    There were a few parts I couldn¡¯t understand, but there was a need to report to the guild, so Novem and I headed for the baths.

    We had a few days¡¯ worth of grime on us, so there was also the reason of us wanting to wash it off quickly.

    (... Even so, my ambition? I don¡¯t remember saying anything like that, and... bing an adventurer was just kinda how it ended up, or should I say, it was just because I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to do.)

 Volume 1 - 17: Lyleâ€™s Ambition

    Lyle¡¯s Ambition

    Dalien¡¯s feudal lord¡¯s mansion.

    It was our second visit, but the atmosphere around it was a little different this time around.

    Last time I was ying the fool, but as we wereing directly from the guild, I was dressed in rough attire.

    Usually, I would¡¯ve changed, but Zelphy-san told me to hurry.

    And as we entered the gates and crossed inside the estate alongside her, Ventra-san was waiting for us.

    (I see, so they want to hasten the process.)

    Making her client wait probably put a little stress on Zelphy-san¡¯s mind.

    To Ventra-san, who was drinking tea and greeting us with a smile, I offered my salutations.

    ¡°I am deeply grateful for you holding this audience with...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do without such formalities. Right now, I¡¯m meeting Lyle-dono, the adventurer.¡±

    I wonder if that means he decided not to ept my return as the heir.

    (Has he heard from Zelphy-san?)

    The moment she learned I was from the Walt House, Zelphy-san likely made a report.

    (She probably got curious and investigated when she saw me use magic or something.)

    Today¡¯s charge, the Seventh Generation, gave an evaluation of him.

    ¡ºI see. Looks like he¡¯s not as he seems. How splendid.¡»

    As we sat on the sofa, Ventra asked what he wanted to know.

    That was the true goal of this visit.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Zelphy. That you two weren¡¯t particrly aiming to return to nobility, and that you were truly trying to live as adventurers. But you seemed to be moving along quite a different pretense during this case. If you wanted to sell your names, you should have moved in with an elite group during that mission. Right now, you¡¯re being called an ¡ºIdiotic Former Noble Brat¡», you know?¡±

    From my actions, I already understood that the surroundings would see me as such.

    I matched their numbers several time fold to subjugate a single bandit troupe, and I even paid all the wages for it. There were many, many more efficient ways to go about doing it.

    Normally, I would be in a huge deficit. As an adventurer, and as the son of a noble, there was no helping it if they called me a fool.

    However, I fulfilled my own objectives, and on top of that, rather than going into the reds, I even earned sixty gold coins on top of that.

    It¡¯s enough of a plus.

    ¡°Ah, that was for my own benefit.¡±

    ¡°So you say there was personal gain for you in this time¡¯s subjugation?¡±

    Hearing that, the Seventh gave a subdued whisper.

    ¡ºIt was to release the conditions for a Skill. Even if you say it, I doubt he¡¯d understand, though.¡»

    That was exactly the case.

    I agreed with the Seventh¡¯s opinion.

    And of all things, Zelphy-san brought up Lockwarde-san¡¯s name.

    ¡°Could it be that Lady Aria¡¯s request moved your hearts? No, perhaps ulterior motives?¡±

    ¡°Eh? No, something like that is...¡±

    It was only for a moment, but Zelphy-san directed an immense re at me. Perhaps she was telling me to go along with it.

    The Seventh Generation gave a grunt of affirmation, before offering some advice.

    ¡ºLyle, just go with that. It would be a pain if the First Generation started acting up about Aria again.¡»

    Without knowing what was going on, I affirmed it.

    ¡°W-well... it¡¯s that, you know... right?¡±

    As I gave a vague response, I took a fleeting nce at Novem.

    She wasn¡¯t angry or anything. She was just drinking tea.

    (Okay, Novem understands the flow of this! No, wait, if someone looked on from the outside, they would definitely think I worked for Lockwarde-san¡¯s sake.)

    Having thought that, I matched Zelphy-san¡¯s usation, and offered a vague response to Ventra-sama

    ¡°I see, so I guess it just means Lyle-dono is a man as well. No, it sure is wonderful to be young. Be faithful to your desires.¡±

    He was smiling, but I didn¡¯t feel like I was being praised at all.

    Without me being able to alter the flow, the matter ended as me performing the bandit subjugation mission for the sake of Lockwarde-san, who I took a liking to at a nce.

    (That¡¯s kinda unpleasant in itself. I wonder what Novem is thinking.)

    I took another nce at her, but she didn¡¯t seem angry in the slightest.

    I was afraid of whether she was seriously fed up in her deeper thoughts, but there were no signs of that either.

    ¡°Fumu. If that be the case, then would you be fine if your reward is settled as Lady Aria?¡±

    ¡°... Reward?¡±

    Ventra-san nodded.

    ¡°In this matter, because of Lyle-dono, I was able to benefit. If you desire Lady Aria, then I¡¯ll leave her disposal to you. I mean, the current head of the Lockwarde House was found to have ties to the bandit troupe, of all things.¡±

    From their actions up until now, Ventra-san assumed they had conspirators and investigated based on that it seemed.

    As a result, they had found some connections leading towards the Lockwarde House.

    Having learned that, Lockwarde-san was in quite a bit of shock.

    ¡°A gem holding multiple skills truly isn¡¯t an item for today¡¯s era. However, if they sold such a thing to a bandit troupe, they should have been able to understand what sort of matter would result. If they aided them as well... we have no choice but to punish them.¡±

    He probably had to make an example of just what would happen if you aided enemies of the state.

    And wait...

    ¡ºS-sold, you say... Lyle! Right now, go beat the hell out of that Lockwarde House¡¯s head! Doing something like selling Alice-san¡¯s gem is going down the wrong path as a human being!

    And as always, the Second restrained the First.

    ¡ºAnd you went down the wrong path as a human parent. And wait, listen to what they¡¯re saying. It¡¯s about what¡¯ll happen to your all-important Lady Aria, isn¡¯t is?¡»

    ¡ºAh, right!¡»

    The ancestors shut up, and I looked at Ventra-san.

    ¡°Naturally, as part of the family, Lady Aria will have to take some responsibility as well in the matter. Even more so now that only the father and daughter remain. Good grief... even when Zelphy said she would lend me her aid only if I let them continue to live here.¡±

    ¡°If I may be so rude, just what is it that the Lockwarde House did?¡±

    As Novem asked that, Zelphy-san covered her face with her left hand and exined.

    ¡°Used their status as officers, had connections with criminals, and overlooked their sins. Because of that, the Lockwarde House¡¯s reputation fell to the earth. Of course, the current head¡¯s use of money was always rough. My father was driven out, and so we had to leave the capital ande to Dalien.¡±

    Ventra-san took over her exnation.

    ¡°A knight driven out draws quite a few chastising eyes, so it was probably hard to live in Centralle. It looks like Zelphy-san¡¯s house probably went through quite a bit of trouble. I mean, a knight became an adventurer to support her family.¡±

    From there, Zelphy-san had an expression no words could describe on her face.

    ¡°Lady Aria watched the fall of the Lockwarde House with her own eyes. On top of that, she learned they were connected to the bandit brigade.¡±

    ¡°That is...¡±

    Novem cut off her voice.

    If a house can be raised in a generation, it can be crushed in a generation as well.

    (Though I¡¯m not really one to speak of that.)

    The Seventh Generation spoke.

    ¡ºWas the House¡¯s achievements up until now the reason the n or people concerned weren¡¯t executed ? In my generation, they would all be sent to the gallows, you know? No, was the Lockwarde House in the Royal Faction? Perhaps it was the king¡¯s benevolence.¡»

    It seems there were some circumstances surrounding the matter.

    Even I was banished, and if Zell and Novem weren¡¯t there, I may have bled to death on the streets somewhere.

    I couldn¡¯t think of this as someone else¡¯s problem.

    It was because Zell picked me up that I obtained the Jewel.

    ¡°... So what is going to happen to the Lockwarde House?¡±

    As I asked, Ventra-san¡¯s face turned serious.

    Their troublemaking was tolerated until now. But they sold off an orb that contained multiple skills to enemies for paltry change.

    On top of that, they assisted them and even helped them slip into Dalien.

    I doubt he had any intention to let them off.

    ¡°Because of Zelphy-san¡¯s request, I let them stay in Dalien, but that has its limits. Having lost their rank and position, there was already enough demerits to keeping those troublesome presences in itself.¡±

    As they were driven out of Centralle, the Lockwarde House moved into Dalien.

    It was easy to live in and a territory close to the capital.

    But for an officer that had connections to criminals, Dalien likely wouldn¡¯t ept them either.

    Zelphy-san was quite the loyal one, I see.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that they had connections and drew the bandits into Dalien. If we investigated, I wonder just what other deeds would surface as well...¡±

    The gem that was thought of as stolen was simply sold off.

    And along with conspiring... the Lockwarde Head¡¯s sins were heavy.

    ¡°The head will be sent to work in the mine. Originally, Lady Aria would be left alone with nothing but her figure and her age, so perhaps she would have to be a harlot in anothernd.¡±

    Being put to hard work in the mines as a ve.

    And the path of a harlot was what awaited Lockwarde-san.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t want to dispose of the brave daughter in a way like that. No, if you pursue her, Lyle-dono, I¡¯ll leave her to you.¡±

    Looking at Ventra-san¡¯s smile, I tilted my head.

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    Zelphy-san energetically hit my shoulder.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great, Lyle! I mean, you¡¯ve got a beauty like Lady Aria. Truly great. Ahahahahah!¡±

    ¡°Eh, wait a second... eh?¡±

    She forcefully closed the conversation, and it doesn¡¯t look like anyone here was going to listen to what I have to say.

    I looked towards Novem for help.

    And she...

    ¡°You¡¯ve done it, Lyle-sama. With this, you¡¯re one step closer to fulfilling your dream.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Dream? Eh? Eh!? What?¡±

    Within my confusion, the talks proceeded forward.

    ¡ºO-oy... what is the meaning of this?¡»

    The First was bewildered.

    The Second was in a simr state.

    ¡ºEh? No... that¡¯s where you should be helping him, right!? Hey, match the pace, and help Lyle make sure that Aria girl doesn¡¯t end up as a prostitute!¡»

    But the Third differed.

    ¡ºReally? Is seems that everyone has their own motives here...¡»

    The fourth was troubled by Novem¡¯s reaction.

    ¡ºNovem-chan, open your eyes! This end is no good!¡»

    The Fifth offered aint to Ventra-san.

    ¡ºThis Lord, as payback for having been fooled by Lyle, he intends to push Aria onto him. This sly one¡¯s probably roaring withughter in his head after seeing Lyle so troubled.¡»

    It looks like the Sixth had taken a liking to Zelphy-san.

    ¡ºEven for that Zelphy adventurer girl, she sure was desperate. But still, Novem¡¯s reaction was unexpected.¡»

    The Seventh Generation didn¡¯t seem to mind it all too much.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because Novem¡¯s a daughter of the Forxuz House, so perhaps she doesn¡¯t really mind if he has a side mistress or two? And wait, From my point of view, shouldn¡¯t we be more worried about Lyle?¡»

    I understood I had no allies here.

    Of all things, when my eyes met those of the guard standing beside the lord, he broke into a grin.

    (... I-I was set up? B-but why?)

    I don¡¯t think there was a problem in my train of thought that Zelphy-san could have just taken Lockwarde-san under her in an instant.

    Even so, it ended up that I was taking her.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having returned to the rented house for the first time in a while, I confronted Novem.

    Preparing food would be a pain, so we got that over with outside.

    I already entered the bath and brushed my teeth.

    (I-I have to put my spirit into it!)

    I got my breathing in order and tried to convey my feelings.

    This wasn¡¯t because the ancestors told me to.

    To the girl that always supported me, I wanted to give an answer to her feelings.

    More than anything... I liked Novem.

    I was starting to sweat from nervousness. The words weren¡¯ting out as well as I wanted.

    ¡°Novem... I love you. As hopeless as I am, I¡¯d like it if you married me.¡±

    ¡°Lyle-sama... I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Novem covered her mouth with both of her hands. Her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were teary.

    ¡°Y-yeah! So you see... um... I like Novem, and I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings towards Lockwarde-san or anything. That previous matter was more of one to somehow save her, I think.¡±

    I felt like a hopeless man making an excuse for cheating, but getting my feelings to Novem across was my first priority.

    But the ancestors were noisy.

    I¡¯d like it if they could read the mood and shut their mouths.

    The First and Second said...

    ¡ºWhat a hopeless remark... You¡¯ve got to settle it clearly.¡»

    ¡ºFrom you, who wasn¡¯t even able to talk to your first love, you¡¯ve not a fragment of persuasive power there.¡»

    Novem, it was enough if you alone were by my side... I wanted to say that.

    ¡°So I¡¯d like it if you always stayed by my side. Together, I think it would be nice if we lived like that, you know...¡±

    ¡ºWell, your confession hasn¡¯t really locked itself in ce. And wait, I think it would be best if you made more of an atmosphere there. You¡¯ve got to give a present, or select the location carefully, or else...¡»

    The Third judged me.

    I knew. But if I didn¡¯t say it here and now, I get the feeling the situation will be irreversible.

    Wiping her tears with a finger, Novem spoke.

    ¡°Thank you, Lyle-sama... but...¡±

    (B-but? Wait, does that mean I¡¯m being rejected? S-she said she was happy, didn¡¯t she?)

    ¡°For those that call themselves men; it isn¡¯t right for you to give up on your dreams so easily. You wanted to be an adventurer, and live a willful life being waited on by women... To realize that dream, you have to steadily increase your influence. In order to actualize Lyle-sama¡¯s dream, as I thought, you will have to be a first ss adventurer.¡±

    As Novem said that, I was unable toprehend her meaning.

    A first ss adventurer?

    I just became an adventurer to secure the necessary provisions to live, and I hadn¡¯t really decided my future that far down the line.

    ¡°... What?¡±

    ¡ºLyle! So you had an ambition like that!?¡»

    I heard the Fourth Generation¡¯s angry voice.

    But I had no memory of saying something like that. In the first ce, it wasn¡¯t like I was fixated on being an adventurer or anything.

    Novem continued on.

    ¡°I am aware of the Walt Family Precepts. Surely, Aria-san is one worthy of being a woman of the Walt House. So please include her in your harem without any further dy.¡±

    Novem¡¯s statement shocked the First.

    ¡ºW-what was that...¡»

    ¡°Stop. Novem, please stop.¡±

    And wait, it wasn¡¯t like I wanted a Harem or...

    While I was thinking that, the Third spoke up.

    ¡ºAh! Lyle, you did say it! Come to think of it, you did say something like that!¡»

    (Like hell I did! And running after other women in front of Novem, who works herself so hard for my sake, I¡¯m not that much of an idiot!)

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I never said anything like that.¡±

    ¡°Lyle-sama?¡±

    While Novem tilted her head, the Third Generation continued on.

    ¡ºSee, that time at the start! Before you knew about our existence, you said those exact words to Novem atop the cart!¡»

    Hearing that, the Fourth Generation remembered.

    ¡ºSo it was then!¡»

    In confusion, the Second generation confirmed it.

    ¡ºB-but that was just to get Novem-chan to return to her House, right? What? Isn¡¯t it strange for Novem-chan to have not caught onto that?¡»

    After they said that much, I started to remember.

    I tried to disillusion her and send her back to her House.

    ¡¾I have no such will. I¡¯ll be an adventurer and live a willful life being waited on by women. Being driven away by my family actually makes me feel relieved.¡¿

    ¡°Hot damn, I did!!¡±

    Having remembered it, I let out a confused scream, and Novem put her hand on my shoulder in worry.

    ¡°Lyle-sama!? What could be the matter, Lyle-sama!¡±

    The First spoke in a low voice.

    ¡ºY-you... despite being a wimp, you had ambitions like that.¡»

    To the First, the Second...

    ¡ºFollow the flow of the conversation! She got herself to believe the lie that Lyle spouted!¡»

    The Third Generation was a little lost in thought.

    ¡ºBut still, I can¡¯t think that Novem-chan didn¡¯t notice something like that, though?¡»

    The Fourth judged me further.

    ¡ºLyle! What are you going to do from here on out!? Even when you have Novem-chan, are you going to wee that Aria girl? It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re going to choose one!¡»

    To the Fourth, the First shouted.

    ¡ºAre you making fun of the living likeness of Alice-san!? You damn sses, let¡¯s take this outside!¡»

    The Fifth seemed to be of the same opinion as the Third.

    The Sixth gave Novem the following appraisal.

    ¡ºSo Novem is that... the type of woman where if you take one step off the path, she raises a first ss loser.¡»

    The Seventh remained unconcerned.

    ¡ºLyle is the former heir of a Count House. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s a chosen existence that carries royal blood on him, isn¡¯t he? This may be due to the Forxuz House¡¯s teachings, but don¡¯t make such a fuss over a mistress or two.¡»

    On the Seventh¡¯s opinion, the Sixth gave a soft reply.

    ¡º... You, you say something like that when you only had one wife alone.¡»

    The Seventh fired back.

    ¡ºLooking at Father(the Sixth) and Grandfather(The Fifth), there¡¯s no way in hell I want a Harem. Well, if it¡¯s Novem, she¡¯ll properly manage such domestic matters, so there¡¯s no problem.¡»

    (More importantly, why don¡¯t you guys put out some good ideas to help me resolve this situation!?)

    To correct her misunderstanding, I stood and grabbed both of her shoulders.

    I ignore those unreliable guys and resolved myself.

    ¡°Novem!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    I get my breathing in order.

    And I stared into her violet eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a harem. As long as I have you, that¡¯s enough!¡±

    ¡°Lyle-sama... I deeply apologize.¡±

    In order to avoid any misconceptions, I made sure to say it clearly.

    I knew that a vague response wouldn¡¯t get me anywhere.

    Even so...

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Novem offered her apologies, and the bell fastened on the door rung out.

    ¡°I already called Aria-san over. She was without a ce to stay, and Zelphy-san was living with her fianc¨¦, so she said she couldn¡¯t take her in.¡±

    ¡°What about my opinion!?¡±

    This was the first I¡¯d ever heard of Zelphy-san¡¯s fianc¨¦, but more importantly, I need to deal with Lockwarde-san.

    ¡°And so, I am deeply sorry. Ah, I¡¯ll go out to meet her.¡±

    As she separated from me, Novem looked like she was smiling a little.

    Like a mischievous child, that sort of happiness.

    (W-what does this mean?)

    I sat down on the spot and squatted, as I put both hands to my head.

    I have a woman who had been by my side for so long, and I¡¯m bringing a new woman to the house.

    Looking from the sidelines, I¡¯m definitely a hopeless man. There¡¯s nothing I could say about it.

    ¡°I really have no hope, do I!!?¡±

    And there, the Fourth¡¯s words stabbed into me.

    ¡ºHa? No matter how you look at it, you were hopeless from the start.¡»

 Volume 1 - Epilogue

    Epilogue

    ¡ºIt¡¯s time for the first Lyle-less family meeting~.¡»

    The Fourth Generation Head frivolously signaled the start of the meeting to the rest of those gathered.

    They usually didn¡¯t do something like that, but they decided to meet without Lyle to discuss what would happen from here on.

    ¡ºNow then, let¡¯s put Novem-chan¡¯s matter aside for now, and decide what Lyle¡¯s to do henceforth.¡»

    As the Fourth said that, the Third interjected.

    ¡ºShouldn¡¯t we leave that aside, too? I mean, Lyle doesn¡¯t have a clear idea of what he¡¯s aiming for.¡»

    The Sixth was the same, but he also inserted his own hopes.

    ¡ºRight. Of course, from my point of view, I¡®d like it if he went and seeded the Walt House already.¡»

    The Seventh agreed.

    Generally, the Sixth and Seventh had coinciding opinions.

    Both of them adhered to the best interest of the territory.

    ¡ºIf that Celes seeds it, then they¡¯ll have to bring in a groom from another family. Everyone here should find such a fact unbearable.¡»

    The First Generation picked his nose as he responded.

    ¡ºNot really.¡»

    On that opinion, the Seventh and Sixth, as well as the Second and Fourth, red at him.

    ¡ºOn having all thend built up stolen from us, don¡¯t you feel irritated at all!?¡»

    The Seventh disyed his resentment, and the Third massaged his temple as he continued.

    ¡ºTry remembering why the First started all of this. I don¡¯t want to admit it, but he was able to aplish his goal, so he isn¡¯t really all that interested, I presume.¡»

    The First denied the Third¡¯s opinion.

    ¡ºYou fool! Even I had my hardships expanding the territory. Unlike you guys, I did it by my own sweat and blood. Even I have things I ponder over! But when I look at Lyle, you know...¡»

    The Second quietly added on.

    ¡ºThose tears are your tears at having your first love married off to another, aren¡¯t they.¡»

    The First choked and coughed for a while before continuing.

    It seems those words were on the mark.

    ¡ºI know I called him frail, and the like, but he definitely does have talent. No, more so, I don¡¯t get how he¡¯s still so wimpy-looking after he does so much.¡»

    The one who answered that was the Fifth.

    He didn¡¯t seem to have any interest in the conference. Because of that, perhaps his words were the most level-headed.

    ¡ºPerhaps after being shunned at the age of ten, Lyle didn¡¯t undergo the training n we followed, or perhaps his training had stagnated in itself. It doesn¡¯t look like he was taught the important things, but... Oy, has the education system been altered from my time?¡»

    The Fifth looked at the Sixth and Seventh.

    After the Fifth became a viscount, he went through much hardship to ensure that the Sixth and Seventh could obtain Counthood.

    ¡ºA few things have been omitted. To my grandson who would aim to live as a count, rather than wisdom and experience of how to stand on the battlefield, I thought that learning to rule was more important. No, more than that, there was just no time.¡»

    The Sixth said that, and the Seventh agreed.

    From the Founder¡¯s perspective, the Walt House had grown too big. Because of that, things that were thought of as unnecessary were removed from their education.

    In exchange, refinement based on their elevated positions were thrown in.

    ¡ºDuring my time, we were met with peace and stability, so even when I taught my grandson the basics, I put an emphasis on management methods.¡»

    The First and Second were surprised upon hearing that.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s as if he¡¯s a real noble.¡»

    ¡ºIn our time, it was field work and monster hunting. Also, dealing with enemies was essential.¡»

    The Fifth let out a sigh.

    ¡ºHe is a real noble. Also, are you sure we should be leaving Lyle¡¯s future on hold? Even when we¡¯ve finally racked up some achievements for him?¡»

    Perhaps because he didn¡¯t notice it, the Second tilted his head.

    ¡ºRacked up achievements? That bandit extermination clearly dropped the public opinion of him. And also, in regards to his homnd, Lyle¡¯s already appealed to them to take action with his fruitless efforts.¡»

    The scariest thing was they had no idea what the other side would try to do.

    With the Walt House¡¯s scope, even if they didn¡¯t try to gather information on Lyle, it would flow in regardless.

    Even if he was driven out, they were their son¡¯s actions.

    If they saw some suspicious movement, they may send someone to pursue him. With the current Lyle, fighting one on one against a skilled opponent would be difficult.

    That was why he had acted in a foolish manner where they might think they really didn¡¯t have to do anything about it.

    He acted like a foolish son, where there would be no wonder why he was kicked out.

    Of course, since that did drop the name of the Walt House, there was the possibility of them sending an assassin. But then killing him at the start would have been much more efficient.

    The monster was disrupting the normality of their decisions. Or perhaps they were simply uninterested...

    Regardless, the sort of action the enemy would take would be made clear by this case. That was what they concluded.

    The Sixth heard the Second¡¯s question and grinned.

    ¡ºIt may have fallen in Dalien, but there¡¯s still the truth that Lyle subjugated a bandit brigade. A reputation like that can be manipted however you want... Just like I controlled it when I took over the Walt House¡¯s darkness. Though because of that, my grandson started to hate me.¡»

    The Sixth dropped his shoulders, and the Seventh drummed on them to console him.

    The Third smiled as he spoke.

    ¡ºRumors are never something to rely on. In Dalien, he¡¯s a coward who used the money they had worked hard to save up to overwhelm some lowly thieves with a force of six fold. But they don¡¯t deny that he subjugated them. Look, as long as they don¡¯t ask how they were defeated, then it¡¯s not like you have to tell them.¡»

    Everyone nodded as they looked at the Third.

    Having died in battle, the Third Generation was known by the general popce as a famous righteous general who seeded in aiding a retreating army to reach safety.

    But he hardly looked like that sort of person.

    ¡ºThe persuading power sure is different when it¡¯s you saying it.¡»

    On the First¡¯s cynicism, the Third smiled and agreed.

    And he let out a statement concerning Lyle¡¯s future.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s say that Lyle bes sessful as an adventurer, and let¡¯s say he went back to the Walt house again. Well, that one is based on the individual¡¯s will. Now about that monster that our First Generation was talking about. It looks like there was some reality in that..¡»

    Hearing that, those around started to think.

    The reason was because Lyle was much greater than they had expected.

    Hearing an exnation on Skills, and having undergone minimal training, he was able to pull them off in a few days. He was still unrefined, but still, you could call it astounding.

    The First responded with a haughty attitude.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s what I told you, didn¡¯t I!? And wait, if she¡¯s on a level Lyle can¡¯t win against, Celes must be something quite outrageous herself.¡»

    Celes¡¯s danger level had exceeded the expectations of everyone present.

    His first battle. That time he was fighting goblins as well, even if he hadrades, Lyle remained calm.

    Even against the bandit brigade¡¯s boss, he never panicked.

    He was quitecking in experience, and there was a problem with his stamina and Mana, but his talent was exceedingly high.

    And the Walt house had given birth to a monster not even that Lyle could win against.

    ¡ºThe territory is one thing, but this country¡¯ll be stormy from here on out. I mean, there¡¯s no predicting a monster. Because of that, the old dogs of my generation went through hell.¡»

    ¡¾Monster Celes¡¿

    That was something that had be arge problem for the House Heads of old.

    At first they thought the problems lied with Lyle, but considering the cold reception from his family, he probably hadn¡¯t received a decent education.

    The target ofparison was so far out of the norm, that the boy¡¯s abject personality was exinable.

    Five years. Being able to withstand that environment for that long was already worthy of assessment.

    But Lyle was extraordinary.

    For an existence that was able to pay him no mind, it wasn¡¯t strange for one to call them a monster.

    They had no choice but to pay heed to the existences the First Generation referred to as monsters.

    ¡ºOverwhelming power, and on top of that, a selfish personality. This¡¯ll be troublesome.¡»

    The Fifth spoke, and the Sixth agreed with him.

    ¡ºIf Celes runs wild, perhaps even the Walt house will fall to ruin. If you think of that, there¡¯s some good fortune in Lyle getting driven out. Our bloodline will still remain.¡»

    The First voiced his approval.

    ¡ºRight. If he bes an adventurer and raises some money, should we go raise a vige again? We can even leave Bahnseim behind this time. Novem-chan and Aria-chan are with him. We can¡¯t be putting them through anything dangerous...¡»

    But it wasn¡¯t an epting mood for that notion.

    Everyone present wanted to do something if there was something they could do.

    ¡ºThe path that Lyle decides to tread will be important. Of course, it¡¯s Novem-chan that has gotten me a little curious.¡»

    On the Third Generation¡¯s words, the Second seemed fed up.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re still on about that? Do you think that every good kid out there has secret intentions and malicious thoughts? She¡¯s a pure maiden who seriously believed in Lyle¡¯s lie!¡»

    And on the Second¡¯s attempt at convincing him, it was the Third¡¯s turn to be fed up.

    However, the Fifth sided with him.

    ¡ºEven if she¡¯s scheming something, there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll bring harm to Lyle, so isn¡¯t it fine if we just leave it? If she did intend harm, there would be no reason for her to serve him this far. Also... are we going to be kicking Aria out at this point?¡»

    On the Fifth¡¯s opinion, the faces in the area turned troubled.

    Her father had connections with bandits, and he was to ve in the mines to atone. On top of that, she had lost everything and been driven out of her home.

    The First made aplicated expression.

    ¡ºShe¡¯s the exact likeness of my first love, but seeing my descendant marry her leaves quite a strange taste, though.¡»

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because you got Lyle to do those unnecessary things that it came down to this! If you had just cooperated with him at once, we would have gotten on without these peculiar worries.¡»

    The Fourth dragged the conversation on track again.

    ¡ºWell then, until Lyle decides his future ns, let¡¯s put this matter aside. Good work everyone.¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Left alone in the conference room, the First Generation folded his arms and sat atop the chair with his legs crossed.

    Who he was thinking of was Lyle.

    ¡ºIf you just consider pure and utter talent, there¡¯s no doubt he¡¯s above us, I see.¡»

    The precepts that hadunched from one line the First had said at a party.

    Perhaps... they had honed the Walt House¡¯s bloodline.

    Lyle¡¯s ability was currentlycking in experience, but even so, he had the greatesttent potential out of any of the Heads of History.

    ¡º... With that, he¡¯d easily surpass me when I was most active.¡»

    He muttered that, sprung up, andnded on the floor.

    ¡ºWell, well, well. With the seven in the Jewel, and his own Skill on top of that, just what sort of monster will he be... If there really was someone out there who could stop that Celes, then perhaps it¡¯s no one but Lyle.¡»

    The First Generation... Basil Walt walked towards his room, as a grin quietly erupted on his face.

    ¡ºWell then, it¡¯s time I put an earnest effort into helping him. The day when he learns to use the third stage maye, so I¡¯ve got to train for that... It may not even take that much time.¡»

    He opened the door and entered his room.

    ¡ºAnd it won¡¯t be long before my teachinges to an end...¡»

    The door slowly closed.

    There wasn¡¯t a soul in the conference room.

 Volume 1 - Questions Corner 1

    This is the Q&A section that came up after the first part finished. I just remembered it now.

    http://mypage.syosetu/mypageblog/view/userid/218376/blogkey/1070755/

    Sevens Questions Corner 1

    Q: About Lyle¡¯s Skill...

    A: Lyle£¨ ¡ä?¦Ø?£à£©: ¡°... While my Skill has manifested, it hasn¡¯t fully established itself. That¡¯s why it remains an unknown. It¡¯s just that the Skill has indeed started to take shape, so I think it should establish itself in the near future.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: You won¡¯t throw the Jewel away?

    A: First Generation ( ©b§¥©b) : ¡°... What a waste that would be. (Even if we¡¯re separated, we¡¯ll suck his Mana. The extra distance makes just makes it take more Mana to reach us.)¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Are the Jewel¡¯s memories reset? There doesn¡¯t seem to be a mutual understanding among the ancestors.

    A: Third Generation (©d¥Î?¦Ø?`) : ¡°It was only when Lyle became the owner that we Skills awakened to have wills. Meaning up to then, there was absolutely nothing. If we actually knew, then those precepts that First threw together would never have survived to Lyle¡¯s time. So the preceding owners never heard the past ones¡¯ voices, or had their Mana chipped away like Lyle.¡±

    Lyle ( ?§Õ?) : ¡°... And you¡¯ll still treat me as if I¡¯m frail?¡±

    ¨C

    Q: I can¡¯t imagine that Lyle actually received proper education as a noble.

    A Second Generation £¨ ???£© : ¡°Since he was isted around ten, isn¡¯t that how it goes? And wait... Lyle was also under Celes¡¯ influence, so even when he had no intentions of leaving, he continued to read up on stories of adventurers, and it¡¯s stranger to think he would actually start preparing to live on his own. Novem is the second daughter of a Baron House, so it isn¡¯t strange for her to have picked up some street smarts.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: I can¡¯t understand why Novem fell for Lyle.

    A: Fourth Generation (?@) : ¡°Is it because he¡¯s the handsome type? Even if Lyle¡¯s quite oblivious to how the world works, he¡¯s quite a catch, you know.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Don¡¯t the second and third uses of the precepts ovep?

    A: Sixth Generation £¨?£Á ?£©: ¡°I also thought so. But the one who made them was our founder, so we didn¡¯t really want toy hands on them. Look, I mean, with the guy who made them... sturdy body probably has something to do with physical ability. Like they don¡¯t get hurt easily? Healthy is resistance to illness, or that¡¯s how I¡¯ve understood it to now.They have some history to them, so making alterations is difficult.¡±

    First Generation (åø©b§¥©b)åø : ¡°Okay, got it! If you¡¯ve got a bone to pick with my preferences,e at me, bro!!¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Does the Harem tag mean the female ancestors are going toe out?

    A:

    First Generation (£»©b§¥©b) : ¡°T-that¡¯s look... not happening, I think? It¡¯s not, right?¡±

    Second Generation (£» ?`§Õ?¡ä) : ¡°I-I don¡¯t see the necessity!¡±

    Third Generation :(£»©a©b¡¯¦Ø©b¡¯) ¡°Stahp! ... Stop...¡±

    Fourth Generation AWA((©b©b§Õ§Õ©b©b ))WAWA!! : ¡°Aha, ahahahah!¡±

    Fifth Generation (;©b§Õ©b) : ¡°Oy, stop it, you fools!¡±

    Sixth Generation £¨£»£¾£¼£© : ¡°I-I¡¯m not scared or anything!¡±

    Seventh Generation (£»???) : ¡°They never held the gem, so I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll see them (If she finds out we let Lyle copse, I¡¯m dead).¡±

    Lyle ¦²(???£») : ¡°Why are all of you guys so scared!?¡±

    ¨C

    Q: What about the setting where if your body isn¡¯t fully matured, the amount of Mana in your body increases the more and more you use it?

    A: First Generation (£»©b§¥©b) : ¡°T-that¡¯s right! (God dammit, this isn¡¯t a mood where I can say I didn¡¯t think it through that far.)¡±

    Fifth Generation (¡ä?¦Ø?£à) : ¡°... This man doesn¡¯t seem to understand any of that.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: It¡¯s good if there¡¯s one boyish, or elder sister type, or warrior type heroine, right?

    A: Fifth Generation £¨ ???£©: ¡° In Dragoon, there¡¯s a warrior heroine, so there doesn¡¯t seem to be any ns to put one in Sevens.¡±

    (TL: Dragoon is the author¡¯s other work.)

    ¨C

    Q: ¡°If Zelphy-san was connected to the feudal lord, he should have known about Lyle, so why did he have to go as far as to put on that act? The lord should have been able to see through it if he amassed hisrge numbers, but was there some sort of reason for that?¡±

    A: Seventh Generation ( ©``§Õ©`¡ä)*Snap* : ¡°The reason Zelphy approached Lyle was because a duo with some clear circumstances behind them hade to Dalien, and she was just keeping an eye on them. It was the Feudal Lord that learned he was a driven out noble son a few days before the act. Also, if he met the real one after reading Zelphy¡¯s reports, he¡¯d still be bewildered. And wait... personality and such things aside, there¡¯s no changing that Lyle was a ticking timebomb in Dalien. Whether things yed out to Lyle¡¯s expectations or not, the feudal lord would still think of him as a dangerous existence, and his countermeasures wouldn¡¯t have changed.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: The Bandit subjugation didn¡¯t have any merit to Lyle.

    A: Third Generation (???) : ¡°... The ability to use the First Generation¡¯s Skill was plenty a merit to Lyle. I mean, it let him use the other Skills temporarily.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: After having her stolen heirloom returned, not giving a proper thanks is usually a failure as a noble, pride-wise, isn¡¯t it? With him barely going over the other recovered goods and liquidizing them into funds, the only merit was the lowerbor required. Since he just was on the verge of dying, his sense of crisis is too low. The ancestors are always talking too much, and causing such a farce, but is there some hidden setting somewhere where there¡¯s a brain defect in each seeding generation?

    A: Fifth Generation ( ©b§¥©b) : ¡°... Right. Even when Lyle returned the gem to Aria for free, he should have used the opportunity to fetch a high price for the other lost valuables. I mean, Aria didn¡¯t even put out a request, and she pretty much participated in the subjugation just by watching, so she was different from the other requesters who paidrge sums to put out requests for the return of their priceless treasures to skilled high-price adventurers after already having their wealth taken by said bandits. You just have to take a lot of money from those people, right! Oh, what a sound argument! ¡±

 Volume 2 - Prologue

    TL: This is the start of volume two, so it begins with a recap. Don¡¯t get too annoyed by it.

    Sevens: Prologue

    Having lost a duel with my sister, ¡¾Celes¡¿, and having been kicked out of my own House, I, ¡¾Lyle Walt¡¿, was sitting around a table with two women.

    (I-I can¡¯t taste anything.)

    While we ate a slightlyte dinner, I started to worry about just how we got into this situation.

    By the heir of the Count¡¯s House, I was thrown out with nothing.

    I lost everything, and so, I thought I would be an adventurer for the time being, and left my homnd.

    My former fianc¨¦e,¡¾Novem Forxuz¡¿, had continued to follow me after I had lost my worth. She was the second daughter of a Baron House and an acquaintance from my childhood.

    She was a well-put-together former fianc¨¦e, and also one I couldn¡¯t think of myself as on equal terms with.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was scary, or evil, or anything.

    She sold off all the furnishings she had prepared for her wedding to me and used the funds for my sake.

    She even looked after me when I proved too oblivious to face the world.

    She was kind, and yet, so beautiful.

    Her bright-born hair was done in a side ponytail, and right now, she was quietly eating. The spoon touched her light pink lips.

    Her violet eyes were locked on the food she made herself. Soup and bread, as well as some cheap grilled meat, was set atop the table.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, is it not to your taste?¡±

    Perhaps noticing me staring at her, Novem directed a worried look.

    ¡°T-that isn¡¯t the case!¡±

    Saying that, I returned to my meal.

    And I also looked at the woman sitting across from Novem.

    Red hair that grew to her back, where the tips of it curled out of habit. Her violet eyes didn¡¯t seem to be able to settle down, as they incessantly moved around.

    ¡¾Aria Lockwarde¡¿ was a woman driven out of her home.

    Of course, her reason was fundamentally different from mine.

    It was because her father had connections to a bandit troupe. The bandits that drifted into Dalien made a stronghold in a nearby abandoned mine, and a few of them infiltrated the town.

    The one who aided them in all of that was her father.

    She was from what was once a Viscount House, and a notable family which held a managerial position in government.

    This girl... Aria¡¯s father was able to crush all that history in his single lifetime.

    What was more, he even sold off the family heirlooms.

    Having been tasked with subjugating those very bandits, I yed the part of a foolish son driven out by his family and received funding from Dalien¡¯s lord before venturing out to reim that heirloom.

    ¡°Ah, this is good.¡±

    As Aria said that, Novem looked happy.

    With a smile, she went into an exnation about the dish.

    ¡°I used sake when I tenderized the meat. I¡¯m happy it is to your taste.¡±

    Take it from me, by no means did I assist Aria because I had fallen for her.

    That was definitely wrong.

    There was also a deep reason as to why she was in my and Novem¡¯s house.

    Aria¡¯s father, who sold a ¡¾Gem¡¿ that contained multiple Skills to the bandits, was currently in the feudal lord¡¯s custody.

    And she was forced to vacate the house she was using.

    Originally, the path of a harlot had been prepared for the girl. But somehow, it ended up that I had defeated the bandits because I had fallen for her...

    ¡°It¡¯s better than when I make it...¡±

    When Aria looked a little sad, Novem consoled her.

    ¡°If you¡¯d like, I¡¯d be more than happy to teach you.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    ... The feudal lord Ventra-sama didn¡¯t want to deal with her, so he pushed her onto me.

    (Like this, aren¡¯t I looking like trash!?)

    Novem prepared the necessary funds to turn me into a first-rate adventurer and even looks after me now.

    Even so, the situation suggested that I had found another girl I liked and let her live in our house.

    Of course, I didn¡¯t save Aria out of a guilty conscience or anything.

    I had a prim and proper reason.

    When the situation came down to this, I confessed my feelings to Novem. But it wasn¡¯t just Ventra-san who rmended that I take Aria in.

    Novem also expressed her approval.

    Right after I had finally resolved myself to confess...

    ¡°I am truly grateful for your feelings. But if I were to get married to Lyle-sama, I do not think this will be afortable ce to live for Aria-san. By the time Lyle-sama bes a first-rate adventurer, if you receive us both...¡±

    ... She said something like that.

    (Even when my confession seeded, why am I back at the starting point? And wait, I never imagined Novem would be rmending a Harem!)

    It looked like that trigger for that were my words as well.

    When I was leaving my homnd, I said them to make Novem return to her home.

    ¡¾I¡¯m going to be an adventurer, make a harem, and live a life of leisure.¡¿

    I ended up saying something like that.

    And from that, Novem derived that ¡ºAn adventurer that can properly manage a harem must be first ss. And to live a life of leisure, they have to be the very best of the best.

    As such, ¡ºmy goal must be to be one of the greatest adventurers.¡» was how she understood it.

    That was a mistake.

    She was usually quite a perceptive girl, but I can¡¯t evenprehend how she made a mistake there.

    (I thought that if I made her think I was a useless man, she would give up and go home. Even so, she followed me... served me, and took my words to heart.)

    Even when I had forgotten them, she faithfully remembered.

    But if I may, I¡¯d like to say it...

    I really have no such intentions.

    (Right, I have these guys... this ¡¾Jewel¡¿...)

    A Jewel was what could be called theplete form of a Gem.

    A gem was a tool that recorded the Skills which individuals only possessed one of.

    They weren¡¯t the main trend nowadays, but it seemed that by recording Skills like that, they would beplete upon recording eight.

    From a gem, it would be a Jewel.

    My own Skill, whose effects I have yet to determine, and the seven other ones from the past members of the Walt House were recorded over the ages by the blue Jewel .

    However, the problem was...

    ¡ºAria-chan sure is cute... She was tormented by her shitty old man and driven out of shelter. What a poor child.¡»

    An audacious voice emanated from the Jewel.

    It was the voice of the Walt House¡¯s founder, ¡¾Basil Walt¡¿.

    ¡ºHow about you look in a mirror! You¡¯ll see the face of another shitty old man reflected right back!¡»

    A voice as if to pick a fight with the First Generation Head rose up.

    It was the Walt House¡¯s Second Generation, ¡¾Crassel Walt¡¿.

    Wearing the garb of a hunter, the Second Generation was quite a in existence in the Walt Family history.

    The First Generation led a force to reimnd and raise a vige, where he became a feudal lord and a provincial noble. Thus started the Walt House.

    Then the Third Generation spread his name by letting the retreat of the king¡¯s army seed in a war with foreign powers.

    What was more, he even died in the process, so even now, when stories about those times were brought up, the Third Generation ¡¾Sleigh Walt¡¿¡¯s name often pops up.

    Being stuck between the two of them, the Second Generation was inevitably quite in.

    ... But the truth differed.

    Haphazardly expanding hisnd, the First Generation persuaded barbarians to join him with his fists.

    And the Second¡¯s unreliable-looking, aloof son only gave a light reaction to everything.

    Forced in between the two, the Second Generation went through quite a bit of trouble to harden the foundations of the Walt House.

    Even so, it was a little pitiful that he was never evaluated by history for that.

    (... The Second¡¯s being especially hard on the First today.)

    When it became a Jewel, the recorded Skills developed a personality.

    Those were based on the recorded memories of the ancestors that used them.

    When my own Skill manifested, and the gem turned Jewel, the ancestors also opened their eyes as Skills for the first time.

    But, this Jewel was...

    ¡ºThey sure are energetic today, that First and Second Generation.¡»

    The one who happily looked over their quarrel was the Third.

    But the fact that I could hear them meant the Jewel was being put to use.

    ... Meaning my Mana would be expended.

    Even when I couldn¡¯t use their Skills!

    (Can¡¯t you guys just be a little more docile...)

    Perhaps because the Skills had developed wills, the Skills could put restrictions on themselves.

    Because of that, I had listened to Aria¡¯s request in order to be able to use one of them.

    Why was there a need to help Aria, you ask?

    It was because Aria resembled the First Generation¡¯s first love.

    What was more, he kept calling her that girl¡¯s living likeness.

    That led to me defeating a Bandit Brigade.

    I became able to use the First Generation¡¯s Skill, and while it may be temporarily, I was able to use the other ones as well.

    However, the Third¡¯s and Seventh¡¯s were still impossible for me.

    Because of the reasoning that my body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it, they were restricted.

    (These guys definitely aren¡¯t a family treasure. This has to be a cursed item or something.)

    Even if I thought that, the things that I couldn¡¯t do anything about just keeping, and gradually, my evaluation of the Jewel continued to fall.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I did end up epting Aria, but naturally, what we needed on our team was fighting power.

    For that, we ended up having her be an adventurer.

    The individual herself said that she would feel bad if we just supported her, so she gave her acknowledgement.

    She gave it, but...

    ¡°Well then, your party registration has beenpleted. While you have added Aria-san to your forces, you cannot extend Zelphy-san¡¯s contract, so please keep that in mind.¡±

    Shaved red hair, brown skin, and a muscr build. The guild receptionist... Hawkins-san, spoke to us, and Aria seemed nervous.

    His appearance was grim, but his work was done tidily and politely, so he was quite a proficient one in Dalien¡¯s adventurer guild.

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    After Aria epted her guild card, our advisor Zelphy-san called out to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous. You¡¯ve got your standin¡¯ to worry about, so I¡¯ll be droppin¡¯ the honorifics on work time. Are you fine with that, Lady Aria?¡±

    Having formerly served the Lockwarde House, Zelphy-san acted as our advisor under a request from the guild.

    For us, who had left our homes, and were lost and confused, she taught us the foundations of being adventurers.

    In preparation for her impending marriage, she left her own party and was currently taking guild requests to train adventurers.

    ... Was her public facade.

    The marriage part was apparently true, but in the back, she was an adventurer with ties to the feudal lord Ventra-sama.

    In Dalien, a town nice on neers, she was also one of considerable skill.

    ¡°Now then, you¡¯ve got three members on you, but it looks like I have to teach your recruit from the basic stuff. I¡¯ll be training Lad... Aria in the guild conference room, so I¡¯ll be havin¡¯ you two take on some odd job requests.¡±

    Hearing that, I put on a tantly reluctant face.

    ¡°W-we¡¯re still doing that?¡±

    Novem looked at my face with a slightly troubled expression.

    To encourage me, she spoke up.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, let¡¯s do our best.¡±

    Zelphy-san was all smiles as she looked at me.

    I mean, we tricked a bit of money out of her employer. It seemed he worked Zelphy-san quite hard, so perhaps she wanted some revenge.

    ¡°Naturally. Well, they¡¯re requests you should finish by the end of the mornin¡¯. Once you¡¯re done, Lyle¡¯s goin¡¯ to have to get his equipment in order. Your reserve sabre became unusable, right?¡±

    ¡°... Yes.¡±

    When I was fighting the Bandit Leader, I ended up ruining my own weapon of choice, my sabre.

    The enemy had a red gem... one that contained Skills that specialized in close quarterbat with him, so my spare sabre ended up no good as well.

    I thought they would be reusable with a bit of repair, but the cksmith I brought up the request with told me to buy another one.

    ¡°You got some money on you. You¡¯ll probably be able to get quite a nice one. Well then, Aria and I are goin¡¯ up a floor. Boss, I¡¯ll leave the request exnations to you.¡±

    Zelphy-san led Aria off.

    Hawkins-san took out the request forms for the jobs we were scheduled to take.

    ¡°... Odd jobs again?¡±

    As my shoulders dropped, Hawkins-san tried to cheer me up.

    ¡°Lyle-kun, don¡¯t feel so down. It¡¯s important to umte these sorts of requests as well. If you change your home, they look at records like these to determine your disposition.¡±

    Dalien is only our temporary stay.

    Once we build up our abilities, I think our home... the town we¡¯ll use as our area of operations will change.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Lyle-sama. Honest effort is important. Let¡¯s try our best together.¡±

    Novem directed a smile at me.

    And Hawkins-san spoke.

    ¡°Ah, Novem-san has secretary work in the guild until noon. Lyle-kun has physicalbor outside, so you¡¯ll be separated.¡±

    ¡°T-that can¡¯t be! Please put me on physicalbor as well!¡±

    As Novem said that, voices came out of the Jewel.

    Having been heavily cared for by Novem¡¯s family, the Forxuz House, the First through Fourth Generations showered the girl with favoritism.

    ¡ºNovem-chan on manualbor? You¡¯ve got to be bloody kidding me!¡»

    As the First said that, the Second continued on.

    ¡ºLyle, it¡¯s time to show your manliness.¡»

    The Third as well...

    ¡ºNovem-chan¡¯s a good girl. Now Lyle, go say something.¡»

    The Fourth was...

    ¡ºYou won¡¯t let Novem-chan do something like that, right, Lyle?¡»

    Threatening me in a low voice.

    (... These guys... I¡¯ve had it...)

    Fifth Generation onwards didn¡¯t have any special feelings for her.

    Of all things, they thought of her as nothing but one from a vassal household.

    ¡ºPutting a girl on manualbor is none too efficient.¡»

    As the Fifth said that, the Sixth as well...

    ¡ºRight. Well, she¡¯ll probably be in the way if she was there.¡»

    The Seventh Generation... My Grandfather was...

    ¡ºMaking Lyle do physicalbor or the like... even when he¡¯s supposed to be one with royal blood.¡»

    Quite sad for me. He was a grandfather quite soft on his grandchildren.

    I looked at Novem.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go shopping together in the afternoon.¡±

    Hearing that, Novem still seemed a little worried as she spoke.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t push yourself too much, Lyle-sama. Then, let¡¯s finish the paperwork.¡±

    Because the Jewel used up my Mana like there was no tomorrow, those around me were under the belief that my constitution was quite weak.

    The reason for Novem¡¯s worry was that fact that I¡¯ve copsed numerous times.

    (... For some reason, this doesn¡¯t sit right with me.)

    I wanted to shout out that none of that was my fault.

 Volume 2 - 1: Growth

    Growth

    As always, I sweated during physicalbor, received an evaluation, and returned to the guild.

    The verdict of ¡¾B¡¿was filled out on the form.

    Perhaps because of the time of day, the second floor¡¯s receptions were heavily crowded.

    Even at Hawkins-san¡¯s usually-vacant table, a line had formed. Looking closely, I couldn¡¯t see the aunty who was previously processing work at an extraordinary pace.

    At the desk, a clerk I hadn¡¯t seen before was hurriedly doing work she didn¡¯t seem used to.

    I inclined my ears to the surrounding voices.

    ¡°Did you hear? It¡¯s the thirdbyrinth.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, it¡¯ll be hell. The feudal lord¡¯s troops were dispatched to clear a different one, right?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why the guild¡¯s so busy. There¡¯ve been quite a fewtely.¡±

    From what I gather from the adventurers around me, it looked like a newbyrinth manifested.

    If they were left alone,byrinths would continue to grow in size. They were nests that continued to spew out monsters.

    Even though major problems wouldn¡¯t arise from them spitting out a single, troublesome monster, if they were left alone for long enough, they would splurge up arge quantity, and thebyrinth itself would copse.

    There were also towns out there that existed solely due to the treasure obtained by defeating the monsters that managed thebyrinths.

    But towns like that only have the know-how on how to manage them.

    They cooperated with some organization like the guild and were made to exercise the greatest of caution.

    Normally, though,byrinths were subjugated the moment they were discovered.

    If you cleared one, the guild and feudal lords paid out rewards, and your evaluation as an adventurer rises.

    Adventurers that clearedbyrinths were the aspiration of children.

    ¡°They may just take applications and head straight to clearing it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about the treasure in the deepest parts of it.¡±

    ¡°I hope it doesn¡¯t be a match of snatching and killing one another, though.¡±

    While they talked about such ominous subjects, the adventurers were smiling.

    But in truth, it wasn¡¯t an umon story.

    In the most inner room, there was a final guardian defending a treasure. They protected the item that could be considered thebyrinth¡¯s core.

    There was no doubt it was gold, or perhaps precious stones. There were cases where it was a rare metal as well.

    But regardless of what it was, it contained the magic birthed by thebyrinth. A strange metal containing such magic... was a rare and expensive item.

    They were precious ingredients to the production of Magic Items as well.

    (If sold, it¡¯s an instant path to luxury. Even inbyrinths that are easy to clear, if you sell the treasure, I heard you could do absolutely nothing but y around for two to three years.)

    As I thought that, I heard the Second¡¯s voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºIn the past, they were ces to train one¡¯s self and experience ¡¾Growth¡¿, though. So they use groups to subjugate them these days...¡»

    The Fifth popped up.

    ¡ºWhen attempted individually, or in a party, the efficiency level was low. If yed poorly, one would be defeated, surrounded, and used for thebyrinth¡¯s growth. If you think about efficiency, it¡¯s most secure to use a group, and take it out in one fell swoop.¡»

    Hearing that, I wondered if that was really the case.

    The thoughts on the presences calledbyrinths were ones that changed by the times.

    What I was taught... no, what I read in a book was that whilebyrinths were able to give birth to valuable materials, they were also dangerous existences.

    I never heard of the notion that they were ces to train yourself.

    ¡ºIf the Fifth was still hunting monsters, then does that mean... the routine I left behind was still passed down?¡»

    When the Second said that, the Fifth confirmed.

    ¡ºSo the Second decided it? Well, mobilizing people and going up against monsters proved to be a good experience.¡»

    They both started into a talk about the difficulties of their first battles.

    But what I was curious of was the ¡¾Growth¡¿ the two asionally spoke of.

    ¡ºThe feeling varies by the person, but it¡¯s a sort of, you know... the sensation of opening your eyes? The first time I experienced it was, as I thought, from when I started fighting monsters. When I experienced Growth, I often tried doing unreasonable things, and I often failed, though.¡»

    It sounds like the Fifth had a simr experience.

    ¡ºI¡¯m pretty much the same. Well, it was around the time when I had just risen to being a viscount, so I was fighting criminals more often than monsters. But you can experience Growth against human opponents too...¡»

    I get the feeling they¡¯re talking about a definition apart from the growth I know of.

    Is there something besides having your body be bigger or maturing mentally?

    ¡ºEven attest, you should have experienced it once or twice by your early teens. It feels quite different than usual. Seeing me, my family made a face like, ¡®Ah, so he¡¯s experiencing a growth...¡¯ and it was quite irritating, you know.¡»

    As the Second¡¯s voice lowered, the Fifthughed a little.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s an intuitive thing. At minimum, a human experiences it at least twice in life, it seems.¡»

    Hearing that, the Second was slightly shocked.

    ¡ºIt can be that low? At the very least, I felt it nine times. I get the feeling I wasn¡¯t fighting every day, and the first was around when I was twelve, I guess.¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s too high.¡»

    I was listening to the ancestor¡¯s conversations, but for some reason, I felt a little anxious.

    (... Um, I haven¡¯t experienced whatever it is you¡¯re describing even once, though...)

    As I thought that, I heard Hawkins-san¡¯s delighted voice call out to us as always.

    ¡°Next in line, please. Oh, so it was Lyle-kun?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, I¡¯ll be in your care.¡±

    We handed him the documents, and he happily processed them.

    Perhaps being busier than usual was actually a joy to him.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having finished lunch outside, Novem and I went to purchase equipment with the money we had on hand.

    The reason it was mainly my equipment was because my sabres were ruined in my bandit fight.

    In the weapon shop Zelphy-san introduced us to, we looked at sabres.

    ¡°There¡¯s less selection than for the other items.¡±

    As I said that, the shopkeeper told me there was no helping it.

    The male dwarf shopkeeper had arge, reddened nose and a scraggly beard on top of his characteristic short build and muscr body.

    ¡°The sabre doesn¡¯t have much poprity here in Dalien. It¡¯s more or less popr with the nobles, but here, people go out fighting often and move their weapons around a lot. When ites down to that, sturdier swords hold up better. Oh, but the knights say that spears and blunt weapons, or perhaps axes, are more effective, you know.¡±

    Hearing his words and looking over the store, I definitely saw more of those sorts of weapons.

    As I thought, it was natural for the preferred weapon selection to differ from ce to ce.

    I hade to buy a sabre, but perhaps I should really change my weapon preferences.

    ¡°What ce deals more in sabres? I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s not within the city.¡±

    As Novem asked the shopkeeper, he put his hand to his chin and looked up.

    ¡°I think the capital Centralle has a selection, but... perhaps the store that have ones fit for actual battle are few to be found. I do have an acquaintance who set up shop there, but he¡¯s specialized in armor.¡±

    Excelling at handling metal, the dwarves often achieved sess in fields like cksmithing.

    Naturally, even if you weren¡¯t a dwarf, it wasn¡¯t like there was anything preventing you from bing a skilled smith.

    ¡°I can research and pin it down, but I think that looking it up for ourselves would be most to your benefit. If you¡¯re going, I can even write you up a letter of rmendation.¡±

    Being told by the storekeeper, I thought for a bit.

    The sabres in the store were all crude, mass produced ones.

    If I wanted the best, there would be no end to it. Since they were, at least, of better quality than the ones I had on me before, reserve included, I ended up buying two of them.

    (I mean, I¡¯vee here using sabres all the way, and it¡¯s alright for me to be a little obstinate in something like this.)

    The first weapon I ever received was a sabre.

    Both Father and Mother were happily waiting for the day where I held up my de and fought as a man of the Walt House... there was a time like that as well.

    ¡°What are you going to do with your previous ones? They¡¯re in quite a bad state, so if you want me to buy them, I can only pay you for the cost of the metal, though.¡±

    I left the sabres I had wielded before to the dwarf and said that it didn¡¯t matter as I epted his money.

    ¡°Still, these are in a horrendous state.¡±

    Looking at the sabres I used, he said as such, so I apologized.

    I mean, even if they were mass produced, they still had a maker.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re at fault or anything. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t seen a swordsman to use them like this anywhere around these parts... for better or worse, this is a town kind on beginners. I could count the amount of skilled ones on my hands. If they grow up, they immediately flow out to somewhere better.¡±

    He handed out the change, so I epted it.

    I turned to Novem.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need a recement, Novem?¡±

    Hearing that, she smiled and shook her head.

    ¡°Mine¡¯s still usable. I already bought a knife as well. Even for protective gear, any more than this has been deemed unnecessary for now by Zelphy-san.¡±

    ¡°I see... that¡¯s right.¡±

    And tobat a slime, I doubt wearing metal armor would do anything to change the pain.

    A shield and spear of wood were more than enough to defeat them.

    epting the sabres from the storekeeper, Novem and I left the store.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    On the way back.

    I suggested we go down a road with less pedestrian traffic.

    ¡°Hey... well... it¡¯s about money, but I doubt this is enough to buy back your dowry... still, I want to return it to you.¡±

    What I had on hand was around sixty gold coins.

    It was the money left from the aid the lord gave us during our bandit subjugation.

    Of course, after hiring people, getting food, and other expenses, it was mostly gone. What I have right now was mostly from liquidating the treasure the bandits had piled up.

    When you thought of how our original funds were two hundred gold, we were clearly at a loss.

    On my proposal, Novem, who was previously wondering what to cook for dinner, made a serious expression.

    She shook her head and refused to ept the money.

    ¡°I am happy for your feelings, Lyle-sama. But that money is something that will be necessary to you from here on. I cannot ept it.¡¯

    ¡°No, still...¡±

    ¡°If there is no helping it... let¡¯s see, it doesn¡¯t really matter when you do it, so please return it once you¡¯ve be a first rate adventurer, Lyle-sama.¡±

    I was hesitant over how to answer her.

    I mean, my will to actually seed as an adventurer was rtively low.

    ¡°G-got it... someday, just like when you bought them, no... I¡¯ll be able to buy things even more extravagant. It¡¯s a promise.¡±

    As I said that, Novem smiled a little.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    Hearing that conversation, the First spoke.

    ¡º... What a good girl.¡»

    Following that, the Second onwards also added in theirments, but I elected to ignore them.

    ¡ºIt makes Lyle¡¯s hopelessness stand out.¡»

    ¡ºAnd wait, isn¡¯t Lyle on the winning side by the very fact he has Novem-chan.¡»

    ¡ºShe¡¯s different than the women I knew.¡»

    ¡ºYou(The Fourth Generation) just pampered mama way too much. Because of that, I got around to calling her nothing but mama.¡»

    ¡ºLyle, you have to keep your verbal promises. If you break it, you¡¯ll lose something valuable as a person.¡»

    ¡ºThe Forxuz House sure is seeding in raising their kids. Despite that, the Walt house is...¡»

    As I let the ancestors¡¯ opinions slide, the house came into sight.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    That night.

    To ask what had been bothering me, I ended up using the Jewel¡¯s conference room.

    Novem and Aria had both fallen asleep, and as Iid down, as if my conscious was being sucked into the Jewel, I passed out.

    A round table upied the center of the room, and the room itself was simrly circr.

    Behind the splendid chairs around it, the doors to the ancestors¡¯ rooms were visible.

    All over the ce, crystals like the blue jewel were embedded around in varying sizes.

    ... That was the space we called our conference room.

    The facilitator, the Fourth Generation, asked for the reason I had gathered everyone.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ve opened a conference by our proposal, but it looks like you have a few things you want to ask. What do you want to start with?¡»

    The ss-wearing Fourth Generation corrected the position of his spectacles with finger as he looked at me, and immediately ventured into the topic of discussion.

    And so, I...

    ¡°No, well, there are a few of the finer details I was wondering about, but before that, there was one thing that caught my interest.¡±

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s that?¡¯¡»

    Being told that by the Fourth, I remembered the conversation of the Second and Fifth as I asked.

    ¡°Well... it¡¯s about ¡ºGrowth¡», but...¡±

    As I said that, faces full of curiosity were directed at me.

    The First started talking as if to cut me off.

    ¡ºAh, right, Growths! Lyle, how many has it been for you? I mean, your Mana and your Stamina¡¯s a bit questionable. The other parts of you barely get a passing mark, but physically... how should I put this?¡»

    The First threw the conversation off to the Second, who was close by. The Second clicked his tongue before answering.

    ¡ºYour basic physical specs are low. From what I see by your magicalpetency, and sword skills, you¡¯re the type that lives solely by technique.¡»

    I was being called a technical type, but I didn¡¯t think of myself as such.

    The Third continued on.

    ¡ºI thought about it when you pulled out both sabres, but could it be that your Growth is one that specializes in skill? Look, like that type that only focuses on a single point. They aren¡¯t rare.¡»

    The Sixth nodded.

    ¡ºYep, they exist. People of that type increase their strength in their fields of expertise and be quite amazing, so if Lyle kept heading in that direction...¡»

    The conversation started going towards what sort of type I was, so I raised my voice.

    ¡°Please listen to what I have to say! In the first ce, what are Growths, anyway? Even if you call it a sensation, I can¡¯t understand that. Is it really any different from bodily and psychological growth?¡±

    Hearing that, everyone stared at me in mute amazement.

    My grandfather, the Seventh, grabbed both of my shoulders and confirmed it.

    ¡ºL-Lyle!¡»

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡ºYou¡¯re fifteen, right? Your Skill has yet to mature, but it definitely manifested. So let me confirm this, but... up until now, you¡¯ve never once experienced Growth? Like when you woke up, your intuition was different, or the sharpness of your movements was clearly better, or... try remembering! Like being reborn, that sort or peculiar sensation!¡»

    Being told that, I did try to remember, but up until now, I¡¯d never felt anything like being reborn anew.

    The First also confirmed it with me.

    ¡ºNo, like... even when you¡¯re just carrying out life like usual, that sort of... bang! That sort of feelinges up, right? I mean, it felt like that for my third and fourth time.¡»

    All of them had expressions as if they were observing something unbelievable.

    But I never had such an experience.

    ¡°... Never.¡±

    The Seventh opened and closed his mouth.

    The Fifth asked in a level-headed tone.

    ¡ºLyle, I heard that you were ignored at age ten and onwards, but to what level was that? You still received a proper schrly education, right?¡»

    I gave an honest answer.

    ¡°Yes. I made sure to read through all the books they gave me.¡±

    Hearing my response, everyone in the area flew into a panic.

    ¡ºWait a gawd daaaamn second!!¡»

    ¡ºEh, what? ... Lyle, you used magic like that!? And wait, you can even use magic!?¡»

    ¡ºHow exactly should I assess this!?¡»

    ¡ºN-not happening... an education of just handing him books definitely ain¡¯t happening...¡»

    ¡ºWe were na?ve. Everyone here was. Lyle included. I guess this means we never got a proper grasp on the situation.¡»

    ¡ºUntil I could use magic at Lyle¡¯s level, I went through at least two growths.¡»

    ¡º... If only my son was here to send flying a few times...¡»

    As I looked around at everyone, I inferred that I was in quite a bad situation.

    All ancestors concerned sat back down on their seats and asked for a more precise exnation of what I had been through up until now.

    The Fourth took lead once more.

    ¡ºLyle, how about you tell us... just how did you live?¡»

    I spoke of whatever I could remember.

    From around the time I was ten, I was generally alone.

    My meals were generally brought to my room.

    I generally had no conversations, and the teacher only handed me books...

    After I had spoken to that stage, I held both of my hands to my head.

    ¡°W-what? Wait, that¡¯s supposed to be strange... isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    ¡ºQuite. If you lived normally up until that point, it was something you should have noticed, though...¡»

    As the Fifth began to think aloud, the First spoke.

    ¡ºIs it the monster¡¯s handiwork? Does a monster that can change the atmosphere and state of affairs of its surroundings mean it¡¯s something like this? Still, isn¡¯t it still strange for Lyle to have never undergone a Growth before? Even if you¡¯re just living life normally, once or twice is...¡»

    Once or twice.

    Apparently, in the time I¡¯d been alive, it was a normal amount.

    The Fourth Generation sighed.

    ¡ºLyle... let me append my statement on you having low Mana. More importantly, you had some other things you wanted to know, right? Let¡¯s get those out of the way first.¡»

    Hearing the Fourth¡¯s words, for now, I decided to talk.

    ¡°No... well...¡±

    The Second was wary as he watched me.

    A sort of face, as if to say, ¡®Is he going to be dropping a bomb again?¡¯

    ¡ºW-what is it this time.¡»

    Just what...

    ¡°Just what is it that I should aim for?¡±

    All the expressions around me seemed rtively amazed.

 Volume 2 - 2: Level Up

    Level Up

    On the morning of my break day, I set foot into the guild¡¯s reference room.

    To adventurers with guild cards, it was a room anyone could use.

    In it, there was information on the monsters around Dalien and various other materials to be browsed through.

    There were also books with the essential knowledge for adventurers recorded.

    ¡°Ah, here it is.¡±

    What I picked up was a heavy book.

    The one who was put in charge today, the Second Generation, gave some orders from the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle, our knowledge is fundamentally old. It¡¯s not that we couldn¡¯t teach you, but you should definitely check a modern reference book first. And wait, it would be bad if you didn¡¯t.¡»

    What the Second Generation spoke of was something I was painfully aware of.

    I mean, after I woke up and asked Novem about Growths, she dropped all the tes she had on hand.

    It was good that they were made of wood. But still, since it made her look like she wanted to cry, I wanted to stop pressing her in various senses of the phrase.

    (Just what was she thinking of to get that teary?)

    The reason the Second was here to teach me about it was because he was the one who molded the Walt House¡¯s customs.

    At the same time, the Second, Crassel Walt, used the information he got from the Forxuz House as a base to form the foundations of the true provincial noble Walt house.

    In order to facilitate Growth, his son and grandson... and the rest of his descendants were given a custom of going out monster hunting, it seemed.

    The reason I said ¡°seemed¡± there was that I had never partaken in such a custom.

    Defeating monsters to encourage Growth. That was a sort of superstition.

    The reason it was thought of as that was because Growths happened when carrying out life normally as well.

    There wererge gaps based on individuals, and this was concluded to be based on the sort of talent one had.

    The Walt House¡¯s Fourth Generation and predecessors understood the notion of monster hunting as learning to move people and polishing the coordination and ability or troops for war.

    Of course, Fifth onwards only stuck their hands into the basics and started to trend towards leaving the rest to their subordinates.

    ¡ºI never thought the Third Generation, Sleigh, would fail to hand down an important part of it.¡»

    Arge portion of the Walt Family¡¯s Growth-rted wisdom was, when the Third died in battle... No, it was passed on in form alone it seemed, with the most important part, the contents, omitted.

    Bing the Head at a young age, the Fourth Generation, for argument¡¯s sake, upheld it because it was a custom.

    I sat on a nearby chair,id the book on a table, and opened it.

    ¡ºPertaining to the Connection of Growth and ying Monsters... it seems they¡¯ve gathered quite a few case studies there.¡»

    In it were examples gathered by the guild, followed by an interpretation by the author.

    Sudden changes in one¡¯s senses or physique were known as ¡ºGrowth¡», and it seemed the study of them has continued from times old.

    As I flipped through page after another, the Second halted me.

    ¡ºStop! Lyle, you¡¯re a little fast. Actually, I¡¯m surprised you can even read at that pace.¡»

    I looked around, and made sure no one was watching before I responded.

    It didn¡¯t look like there were all too many adventurers using the resource room.

    ¡°Well, my life was pretty much reading inside and practicing magic and swordsmanship outside.¡±

    I mean, that really was my life since I started to be rejected.

    Thinking back, it was as if I was locked inside the mansion.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s quite a bit of beneficial information put down, but based on my experience, it¡¯s a little different.¡»

    Hearing him say it was slightly different, I offered an exnation of what I had just learned about Growth.

    The current established theory was that humans stored up various life experiences, and those bloomed in a phenomenon called Growth.

    For that sake, fighting monsters was a single,rge type of experience, and not what facilitated Growth in itself.

    That was a bit convoluted, but pretty much, it wasn¡¯t that defeating monsters caused one to experience Growth, but that Growth was the result of umted life experience. Apparently.

    ¡°Is there a problem in that?¡±

    ¡ºNo, that¡¯s not wrong, but... it¡¯s definitely possible to elerate the process by monster hunting. I mean, in just what I can recall, I felt Growth at least nine times.¡»

    Nine, when a civilian would go through one or two, was quite irregr.

    A majority of the adventurer¡¯s guild¡¯s backbone went through it four to five times.

    ¡°Grandfather... the Seventh had quite some experience on the battlefield, did he not?¡±

    The Second expressed his theory.

    ¡ºI think you can umte experience like that too, but the efficiency with monster hunting is different. Especially against ones stronger than me, it felt much faster.¡»

    ¡°Stronger ones, is it?¡±

    By battling against stronger and stronger enemies, Growth can elerate, ording to the Second.

    ¡ºOf course, if you defeat enough small fries, it¡¯ll happen eventually too. Back in my day, I went through quite a spot of trouble having the soldiers go through them during group battles. That was back when I made records and worked earnestly.¡»

    Without any useful knowledge, having suddenly received the seat of family head from the First, the Second was surprised having learned the state the reason was in.

    What was more, the Walt Family¡¯s rule was held together by nothing but the First¡¯s charisma.

    Despite his barbarian style, among other things, the First was quite respected by those of the same sort.

    ¡ºEven if you get in experience of the same quantity, the speed of personal Growth and Growth rate varied. There were some who experienced them at the same time, but within them, there were some times when only a portion of them did. Besides, in their worst fields, I felt quite a bit of Growth from some.¡»

    It wasn¡¯t like you¡¯d yourself rapidly change.

    Just that... there was a wall you were never able to go past, and you finally surpassed it. That sort of sensation.

    That was Growth.

    ¡°What about my type of person?¡±

    ¡ºIndividuals can grasp it intuitively, so I can¡¯t really say anything about that... but you should be able to recognize a change within yourself. The fact that you hadn¡¯t experienced one was shocking, though.¡»

    Starting with the Second, the ancestors had listened to my words in surprise.

    In any case, it was a phenomenon that everyone experienced.

    Children experienced one in the first half of their teens, or even before ten if early. Adults confirmed that and imparted their surprised children with their knowledge on Growths.

    That wasmon sense. General knowledge...

    (But I didn¡¯t know that.)

    I thought, as I continued to turn the pages.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just that there¡¯re a lot of superstitions and lies about stories like these. Back in my day, there was a trend called a power stone that was supposed to speed up Growth, but it wasn¡¯t effective at all...¡»

    ¡°I see you tried it.¡±

    The Second¡¯s tone had gone dark, so I was able toprehend he had actually tried using and testing it.

    What¡¯s more, ording to him, it was something intuitive, so finding evidence that he had been fooled was quite difficult.

    ¡ºIn the end, it ended up that their sale was prohibited on Walt territory. Good grief, those were some severe expenses, you know.¡»

    With the Second, I continued all the way to the end of the book. There was still some time left until the designated meeting time with Novem and Aria, so I picked up another one.

    There was one book that had caught the Second¡¯s interest.

    I returned the thick guide to its former shelf, took the interesting book in hand, and returned to my seat.

    ¡°What sort of book is this?¡±

    ¡ºNo, I just found it interesting due to its age. Lyle, can you read that book?¡»

    Hearing that, I tried to read it, but perhaps because of the changing of times, or the author¡¯s way of expression, it was much different from modern tongue.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult, but I can manage.¡±

    ¡ºReally? Then I guess that¡¯s it...¡»

    When I voiced myck of understanding, it seemed the Second was able to understand something, and he told me it was alright if I put the book back already.

    ¡ºWell then, you can¡¯t leave the Ladies waiting. Lyle, how about we arrive at the meeting point early?¡»

    ¡°Understood (Just what was he trying to learn from that?)¡±

    I was curious, but it didn¡¯t seem like the Second was in the mood to answer.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The meeting point was a space a little removed from the guild with good public order.

    For better or worse, the guild contained quite a few ruffians.

    Within all of that, meeting the two of them may invite a bit of trouble.

    In order to avoid something like that as much as possible, we set a well-patrolled area as our meeting point.

    Before it became noon, I arrived at the space.

    I was a little early. Our set time was in the afternoon.

    Around me, nice smells emerged from a food cart, tickling my nose. I turned my eyes to it, and saw something being taken out of a saucepan filled with oil.

    So it was something fried.

    The First Generation reacted to that.

    ¡ºOy, Lyle. What sort of food is that?¡»

    There were some people I asionally saw around me, so I put my hand to my mouth and responded in a small voice.

    Looking at the nearby cart, it looked like he became curious.

    ¡°It looks like something made of potato fried in oil.¡±

    As I said that, the First showed his admiration.

    ¡ºI see, so there are things like that as well. My time had none of these things...¡»

    The First said the time he lived in was one where the chaos finally died down, and where they went through quite some stress getting back on their feet.

    It seems we¡¯ve an iparable abundance of resources than the world he saw two hundred years ago.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a good era.¡»

    The Third said that, and the Fifth opened his mouth.

    ¡ºI think that flowed in during our time. They could be cultivated, even in the wastnds, so I remember we were able to bring in quite a harvest.¡»

    The Sixth was the same.

    ¡ºThose were nice. Because of them, the percent of the fief not troubled by hunger increased.¡»

    From that conversation, the First gave a subdued whisper.

    ¡ºI see... then my goal is...¡»

    There, I heard another voice.

    ¡°Lyle-sama.¡±

    It was Novem.

    She came leading Aria by the hand, and in her other hand was a bag of paper.

    ¡ºOkay, Lyle... take their bags. Also, be cautious with your choice of words. You¡¯ve noticed that both of their clothes are different than usual, right?¡»

    The Fourth gave me some advice.

    I suddenly noticed, but both of them really had changed clothing.

    ¡°Ah, that looks heavy. I¡¯ll carry it.¡±

    As I took their bags, I found they really did have some considerable weight.

    ¡°Thank you, Lyle-sama.¡±

    ¡°Eh, well... I¡¯m fine with my own.¡±

    As Aria refused, Novem whispered something into her ear.

    And Aria presented her baggage to me. She seemed a little troubled, but it didn¡¯t look like she was threatened, or anything.

    (What did she tell her? More importantly...)

    Unlike when I saw them in the morning, the two of them were wearing prettier attire than usual.

    (H-how am I supposed to praise them!?)

    As I stared at them, Aria spoke.

    ¡°W-what? I-if it doesn¡¯t suit me, then just say it...¡±

    After she said that much, the First called out.

    ¡ºLyle! Compliment! Now! Aria-chan... no,plement both of them to high heavens!¡»

    But the Second gave a cold reaction.

    ¡ºDid you ever evenpliment my mother?¡»

    Before things would be a mess, the Fourth issued some orders.

    ¡ºFor now, tell them that it suits them. The reason you were silent for a while was because you were surprised about their change in atmosphere. Say it.¡»

    On the Fourth¡¯s advice, the Fifthughed a little.

    ¡ºAs expected of mama¡¯s bootlicker.¡»

    ¡°Fu... those clothes suit you. Well, your atmospheres were slightly different, so I was just a little surprised. Yeah, you¡¯re lovely (On the Fourth¡¯s advice, I left the money to them, but I think Novem can manage that herself.)¡±

    Iplimented them while thinking that, and Aria¡¯s face was tinted red.

    ¡°U-um... thanks. I didn¡¯t really have any money, and borrowing it felt a little awkward, so...¡±

    As the air turned delicate, Novem added on a follow up.

    ¡°Aria-san, from here on, we arerades in the same party, so if you just return it when the timees, that¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±

    While I looked at Aria as she stubbornly restrained herself, I turned to the skirts both of them had put on.

    They usually wore pants that were easier to move in, so it felt somewhat fresh.

    In times past, Novem was usually wearing a dress when I saw her, so seeing her wear casual clothing was rtively refreshing in itself.

    (She seems to be stubborn, but I¡¯m d she was forcefully pulled into buying it, I guess. It looks like in order to get Aria to buy it, Novem had to buy something for herself, which is nice in itself. I see. So that¡¯s why Novem, who¡¯s even more restrained, bought one as well.)

    Before I left the house, I told them to go shopping on the Fourth¡¯s advice, but I somehow felt peace of mind now.

    The one who casually upied himself with matters like these was the Fourth.

    Aria had little luggage, and she was also troubled about a change of clothes. Using that, I sent her out to buy herself clothing, and Novem apanied her.

    Due to her restrained personality, I told Novem she could indulge herself and buy whatever she wanted as well.

    (I¡¯ll have to thank the Fourth.)

    It was just that... the other ones generally had problems with women.

    Despite whatever they said about me, it wasn¡¯t like they were anything great. It was generally the earnest Fourth Generation that gave me advice on female rtionships.

    (And wait, since our house was under the Forxuz n¡¯s care, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m especially looked after by Novem, right?)

    Around the First¡¯s time, they helped him as a House in the neighborhood, and they faithfully served Fifth and onwards.

    The Walt House was always left reliant on the Forxuz House.

    (Isn¡¯t it strange for them to only be condemning me for that?)

    As I thought that, the three of us went to get a slightlyte lunch.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    I was called, so I headed to the Jewel¡¯s conference room. There, I saw the same faces as always.

    ¡°At times like these, what sort of greeting should I give?¡±

    As I gave a slightly off-track question, the Fifth said it didn¡¯t really matter. The Fourth started the meeting.

    ¡ºWell then, Lyle¡¯s here, so let¡¯s begin on our next objective. Is what I wanted say, but what we¡¯ve decided on is something much too simple to require a meeting.¡»

    ¡°Simple?¡±

    ¡ºRight, simple.¡»

    As the Fourth nodded, the Second stood and began exining.

    ¡ºLyle, for now, just go outside and fight monsters. It¡¯ll be terrible if you¡¯re left never having experienced a Growth even once. And wait, perhaps there¡¯s a problem with you.¡»

    A problem with me.

    A constitution that didn¡¯t experience Growth, or perhaps some fatal w.

    Thinking that made me anxious.

    ¡ºWell, there are some who require some extreme experiences for Growth. If we think of you as that type of person, if you experience it from here on, you¡¯ll get some reprieve from your stamina and mana problems.¡»

    Hearing that, I was relieved.

    But there was something I was curious about.

    ¡°Um, so about how many times do people with slow Growths have them? Definite numbers, please.¡±

    I had looked through the book, but it only went as far as to say there were personal differences.

    The examples it presented as well didn¡¯t go into record of people with exceptionally slow Growths.

    At best, it said that ones with slow growth would feel it in their mid-teens. The Second put his hand to his chin as if to remember, and he unraveled the worst example he could think of.

    ¡º... In my time, there was one who got his first Growth in his twenties.¡»

    ¡ºFor real!?¡»

    The First was surprised, and the others as well.

    I was the same.

    ¡°... Eh? So that means you guys are going to be harassing me about it for that long?¡±

    On my words, the Second was about to nod, but...

    ¡ºWait a second, did you just say something that sounded like we were harassing you? Oh, so you thought of us like that!?¡»

    The Second said that, and it sounded like the Fourth was of the same opinion.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s that. It¡¯s that so-called training sort of problem. See, if you don¡¯t use your muscles or magic, they won¡¯t build, right? That sort of thing.¡»

    To the Fourth¡¯s excuse, I directed a suspicious look.

    Then you could have just exined it that way from the start. Since you didn¡¯t, that meant you either thought it up right now, or it was an excuse.

    ¡°How dubious.¡±

    ¡ºI¡¯d like it if you didn¡¯t doubt me so. Hey, look at our faces. Do these look like the eyes of liars?¡»

    Hearing the Third, I looked in his eyes. Those were truly clear pupils.

    ¡°T-truly, there may be some sort of effect like that, but...¡±

    As I was about to be satisfied with that, the First spoke.

    ¡ºHuh? Did someone say something like that?¡»

    The First disclosed the truth.

    It looked like everyone here wasn¡¯t really caring about it as they spoke. Their spiel on Magic and so forth was something they thought up on the spot.

    ¡°Y-you guys...!!¡±

    As my shout resounded through the conference room, everyone made off to their private rooms with a smile.

    The Third...

    ¡ºHahaha, sorry, sorry.¡»

    The Second also gave an excuse as he opened his door.

    ¡ºNo, sorry ¡®bout that. See, I never thought you hadn¡¯t experienced Growth before. I thought you were just the type whose Mana didn¡¯t grow much.¡»

    The Sixth probably felt a little sorry, as he offered an apology.

    ¡ºI thought you were a technique type, and that you had put a burden on yourself to you could patiently train your body. That¡¯s what I did.¡»

    The Seventh...

    ¡ºSo you all n on running!? I¡¯m sorry, Lyle!¡»

    A majority of them fled.

    At the end, the Fourth brought it to a close.

    ¡ºWell then, let¡¯s bring it to a close here.¡»

    Saying that, he excused himself and escaped through his door, before vanishing.

    ¡°J-just what is this!?¡±

    As I looked around the room, I noticed a grinning First Generation had remained.

    ¡°What is it? Is there still something you want to say?¡±

    While I insulted his attitude, the First seemed delighted.

    It was an unexpected reaction.

    ¡ºWell, you¡¯ve got quite a bit of spirit in you there, kid! The first time you came here, your eyes looked like those of a dead fish, and I couldn¡¯t get myself to like you, but you¡¯ve be quite decent.¡»

    Hearing about my dead fish eyes, I scratched my face.

    I didn¡¯t think it was that bad, but I¡¯ll bet it was at least to a certain extent. After being driven out and losing everything, I could do nothing but put up some bravado to show to Zell.

    Since Novem was here, I was able toe this far in the end.

    Otherwise, there was no doubt I would have acted without any decent nning.

    ¡°T-that isn¡¯t the case. It¡¯s just that I was a little depressed back then.¡±

    Hearing that, the First nodded.

    Perhaps he was just in a good mood today.

    ¡ºThat so? And about that... so what did you think of for what you¡¯re going to do from here?¡»

    When he had brought up Celes earlier, I remember him telling me to think for myself.

    At that time, I didn¡¯t really care what happened to me.

    It was just that Novem was there, so I thought I would give it a little of an earnest effort.

    Even now, it wasn¡¯t like I was actually aiming to be a first-rate adventurer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know.¡±

    I thought the First would definitely resent me, but his reaction was surprisingly light.

    He folded his arms,and prepared his next question.

    ¡º... What do you think of Aria-chan?¡»

    ¡°I¡¯m calling her by name on Novem¡¯s rmendation, but essentially, she¡¯s someone who¡¯s living with us.¡±

    To be honest here, I was fine as long as Novem was by my side.

    I put out the notion of a harem as mere lip service, and I¡¯d never actually thought about it.

    I just wanted someone to look at me. I just wanted someone to stay with me.

    ¡°I think you have a bit to ponder over regarding Aria, Founder, but I have Novem. To be honest I think it would have been fine if it were just me and Novem.¡±

    Together with Novem, I would go somewhere nice, quit being an adventurer, and live a modest life.

    Perhaps that would be nice.

    After I voiced such a weak statement, I was sure the First wouldn¡¯t forgive it. But even here, his reaction differed.

    ¡ºWell, do whatever you want. It¡¯s your life. What I hated was your dead fish eyes and your feminine personality. Ah, I¡¯ll add on that I hate how conscious Aria-chan is of you.¡»

    I kinda understand what he meant by conscious of me.

    But I had no intentions of answering to that.

    I had Novem.

    ¡°Well thanks for that. My face is surprisingly on the better side, it seems, so perhaps I¡¯m quite popr? Unlike you, First Generation.¡±

    I gave him a sarcastic line.

    The First red at me...

    ¡ºY¡¯ bastard! ... So you¡¯ve gotten to be able to say it, haven¡¯t you!¡»

    He shouted, before bursting intoughter.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you today? Usually, it would end with you shouting.¡±

    (Saying my own face is good is somehow embarrassing, I was never really that conscious of it. And wait, is he really in a good mood, today?)¡±

    As I asked what I was wondering about, the First traced his face with his finger.

    With a vague response, he dodged the question.

    ¡ºWell, I¡¯m just in that sort of mood. Ah, also, I won¡¯t tell you to get around to liking Aria-chan, but please look out for her. The sses that lives around here should be knowledgeable about something like that, so ask him if you have to.¡»

    sses... the Fourth Generation.

    Restraining the smile that had started to form, I answered.

    ¡°... Well, if that¡¯s all, I can do it.¡±

    ¡ºHey, were you just about to smile?¡»

    I suddenly became panicked upon the First hitting the mark.

    (This man¡¯s instincts are sharp, or how should I put it... He really isn¡¯t a bad person. Though his personality¡¯s quite barbaric.)

    ¡ºOh, bullseye?¡»

    ¡°... Well, the impression of his sses truly are a bit strong, that Fourth Generation.¡±

    ¡ºRight!¡»

    On that day, I talked andughed with the First Generation for the first time.

 Volume 2 - 3: Aria Lockwarde

    TL: I¡¯m not really sure how to trante Ä§Ê¯, what I¡¯m currently tranting as Magic Stone. It¡¯s literally magic stone, not any specific ore or anything, and it¡¯s the word FF has as Magicite in English, BTW. That¡¯s trademarked, I¡¯m pretty sure.

    Aria Lockwarde

    Leaving the city of Dalien, and walking to a spot around an hour away, we...

    Novem, Zelphy-san, Aria, and I took on monsters.

    From the space close to the forest, the forms of monsters who were settled in the area emerged.

    It was dangerous to enter the forest to fight, but in a clearing with few obstacles, the four of us... well, in all actuality, the three of us, could manage some way or another.

    ¡°Lyle, the preparations areplete.¡±

    Novem finished her preparations, and I shed at the approaching goblin with my sabre.

    Its right arm, which had been clutching a club, was sent fluttering in the air, as it jumped back to retreat.

    ¡°Do it, Novem!¡±

    As I gave the order, Novem activated her magic.

    ¡°Ice Spear!¡±

    From the ground, needles manifested one after another and rained down on the Goblins.

    We entered the forest to purposely incite them. Like that, we provoked and led out the forest¡¯s monsters.

    We would fight as a group against the monsters that came out. But for this purpose, we needed someone to act as bait. This goes without saying, but Zelphy-san wasn¡¯t going to lend a hand.

    As an adviser, she would step in if we ever tried to do something beyond our power.

    And if our lives were ever in any danger, she would lend a hand. That was Zelphy-san¡¯s job.

    The role of bait was epted by me.

    Usually, I would enter the forest, make an adequate amount of noise, and draw them out... however, I had my ancestors¡¯ Skills.

    The Fourth Generation¡¯s was inly amazing.

    He began to go into an exnation of his own Skill.

    For some reason, an image of him pushing his sses up descended on my mind.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a simple elevation of movement speed, and it¡¯s normally quite user-friendly. It¡¯s one that requires a lower amount of Mana than the others, and for the current Lyle, the burden isn¡¯t that much.¡»

    The Second looked at my battle and offered some advice.

    ¡ºYou can time your use of Full Over, to temporarily gain ess to the Fourth Generation¡¯s ¡¾Speed¡¿... it¡¯s painful that you can¡¯t use other Skills simultaneously while you do that, though.¡»

    If I tried using it with the Fifth¡¯s Skill, my Mana would plummet.

    With some breaks here and there, I searched the area for enemies, and dragged out goblins that seemed easy to defeat.

    The forest¡¯s insides were rough for me, but using the Fourth¡¯s Skill, escape was possible. Even in an unfamiliar environment, it put out ample movement speed to elude enemies.

    With the bad footing of the ce, it was quite a life-saver.

    On top of that, when inside the forest, I could take on individual monsters alone.

    For now, rather than gathering materials, I wanted to defeat Monsters to experience a Growth as soon as possible.

    The battle ended, and I looked around.

    ¡°Novem, you should rest. I¡¯ll leave lookout to you, Aria... I¡¯ll go around and collect the materials.¡±

    The only thing that could really be retrieved from goblins was the equipment they had on hand and their magic stones.

    I¡¯ve heard tales of manufacturing things with their skin, but there are some psychological limitations I have to dismantling a monster of human form.

    That was also proof that we were not yet used to this job.

    Looking at one of our work cycles, Zelphy-san offered some apuse.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be quite skilled, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯ve got a magician and healer in Novem, but that¡¯s quite an important role. The fact that you have a vanguard to protect her is also major.¡±

    Zelphy-san praised Aria, but the individual herself was directing her eyes at the ground.

    She probably understood who it was that was having the easiest time here.

    ¡°Your movements have gotten better than before, so let¡¯s proceed like this for now. Normally, we¡¯d store up some funds around this time and prepare for our next job, and that was the original n, but... you guys are a little rich. We can wait a little more before proceeding forward.¡±

    The richness she was talking about was from extorting the Lord and beating the bandits.

    By turning their savings into money, we secured some funds. At present, we could actually live without working temporarily, but as you would expect, that was no good.

    As it was, I was called the useless noble Lyle in the city of Dalien.

    (While I did intentionally cause that, it¡¯s quite irritating.)

    I was tolerating the name, but it would be infuriating if even my actions turned to those of a useless noble.

    I approached the Goblins that had been torn up by the Ice Spears in order to collect their stones and equipment.

    But as I did that, Aria tapped my shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, so Lyle, go stand guard.¡±

    ¡°Eh? But...¡±

    As I looked at her, I saw that perhaps she hated her own ineptitude, so she wanted to at least handle collection.

    Zelphy-san scratched her face and gave an attitude as if to leave it to me. Simrly, Novem just looked at me.

    Just do whatever you want, was what they probably meant.

    At that time, I thought I would hear an outburst from the First of, ¡®Don¡¯t make Aria-chan push herself!¡¯ but his voice didn¡¯te from the Jewel.

    In its ce...

    ¡ºLyle, keeping watch is also an essential role. When the timees to it, you should keep Aria, who still has enough energy to move to her fullest, on lookout. Once you¡¯ve collected those magic stones, you can also go on rest, Lyle.¡»

    That was the Second¡¯s response.

    As I earnestly looked at her face and hesitated to speak up, the Second continued.

    ¡º... When she can¡¯t even perform a lookout job satisfactorily, don¡¯t be letting her take up even more roles. You gave her an important job, and she¡¯s telling you to change because she¡¯s unsatisfied there, isn¡¯t she? The leader of this party is neither Novem nor Zelphy. It¡¯s you. If you don¡¯t get a firm grip on it, youll¡¯ll be inept before you know it.¡»

    Feeling satisfied with his opinion, I left lookout to Aria.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll do the collecting. I¡¯ll leave you to keep watch, Aria.¡±

    As I said that, the individual herself made quite a despondent face.

    The Third Generation spoke up.

    ¡ºI can understand where she¡¯sing from! That sort of feeling of wanting to work hard, but having nothing to run on. I don¡¯t think she particrly despises lookout, though.¡»

    But the Second¡¯s stance didn¡¯t change.

    Even if he had a favorable attitude towards Novem, the Second harbored no such emotions towards Aria.

    I didn¡¯t think he hated her or anything, but he wanted her to fulfill her role.

    ¡°Aria.¡±

    As I called out to her, she let out a whisper of affirmation and returned to her post.

    After taking a deep breath, I started on the job I had yet to be ustomed to of removing the magic stones from goblins.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having entered the forest as bait again, I confirmed my surroundings.

    Activating a Skill, I was able to sense responses from several enemy monsters.

    ¡°There are a lot of Goblins. Also horned rabbits, I guess? Those are the most abundant near here.¡±

    As I said that, the First and the others¡¯ tones of voice changed.

    ¡ºHorned rabbits, you say!? Kill them! Exterminate them. ughter them without a single one left remaining!¡»

    The Second was the same.

    The space between trees was narrow, and while I was cutting away the weeds with a dagger to proceed forward, he shouted.

    ¡ºExterminate those harmful pests! Don¡¯t leave any one standing! There is no sympathy kept for their ilk!¡»

    The Third didn¡¯t give off his usual aloof impression.

    The maliciousness he would asionally show was covering his entirety.

    ¡ºHahaha...Lyle, to protect the fields, leaving even one alive is too much. Be happy, Lyle, you¡¯ve found some food for your Growth. The peasants will be happy because their fields won¡¯t be ravaged. Yep, it¡¯s all positives here.¡»

    Having ventured forth as bait, I was alone, so I could let out my voice..

    ¡°You guys are acting a little scary. Do you really hate horned rabbits that much?¡±

    The First stepped forward as a representative to answer.

    ¡ºJust how much damage do you think our fields received because of those things!? If you discover them, then chase them to the ends of the earth do deliver the finishing...¡»

    But there was a single existence out there with a differing opinion.

    Unexpectedly, it was the Fifth.

    ¡º... Isn¡¯t it fine? You should just let them off. See, unless you attack them, they won¡¯t try to assault you or anything.¡»

    I was a little taken aback from that surprising side of the fifth, but the others were different.

    Especially the First, Second, and Third who looked after fields. Their rage was amazing.

    ¡ºOh right, you find them cute, do you!? When I see their soft and fluffy fur, I do get the urge to peel it all off!!¡»

    ¡ºRight! Just how much pain do you think those things caused us!?¡»

    ¡ºSearch~ and Destroy~!¡»

    On the three¡¯s anger, the Fifth turned back to me.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t screw with me! That isn¡¯t rted to Lyle¡¯s Growth at all! Lyle, go find another monster immediately!¡»

    The Jewel was getting noisy, but I had recovered a bit of Mana during my break.

    However, it wasn¡¯t infinite.

    ¡°I¡¯d like it if you all get over it already. If I copse here, I¡¯m surely going to die, you know!¡±

    Iined to shut up the ancestors, before searching for enemies in the area again.

    It was just that as before, the ones giving off the most signals were horned rabbits.

    ¡°My Mana¡¯s been wasted on a useless ruckus.¡±

    Nearby, I found a white and fluffy horned rabbit.

    As I approached it with dagger in hand, it noticed me and tried to intimidate me with its sharp teeth.

    Its size was about slightlyrger than a baby, I guess? The look in its eyes was sharp, and I couldn¡¯t relly call it all that cute.

    Remaining alert against me, it leapt forward.

    ¡ºDodge to the side and sh at it. Your opponent can change position in the air.¡»

    The First gave the orders, and I carried them out.

    It put out its sharp horn and jumped at me, so I stepped to the side and cut at it as it passed. As I drew a single line with my dagger, the white pelt was stained with blood.

    ¡ºNOOOOOOOOOO!!¡»

    I heard the Fifth¡¯s emotional screaming voice.

    (At first he gave off quite a cold impression, but animals? Or perhaps he likes cute things?)

    If he screamed any longer, I felt I would run out of power in the middle of the forest.

    Determining that I had done enough for now, I confirmed the rabbit had died and put its corpse into a leather bag before exiting the forest.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I left the forest and went towards the meeting point to find Novem standing up and waving her hand.

    But for some reason, her attitude was strange.

    As I approached with the leather bag in hand, Aria was moved to tears.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    I asked Novem, but Zelphy-san was the one who answered.

    ¡°Ah~ It¡¯s because I said Aria could y a little more of an active role. Just a little.¡±

    It seems that as an adviser, Zelphy-san had scolded her.

    Something probably happened in the time I was away, but Zelphy was acting quite awkwardly.

    ¡ºScolding a former superior¡¯s daughter must be rough.¡»

    As the Second said that, I thought of Zelphy-san¡¯s feelings when she put Aria in the party anyways to look out for her.

    (I wonder if she couldn¡¯t abandon her. I mean, the feudal lord Ventra-sama did say she worked to let the Lockwarde House stay in Dalien, or something.)

    Zelphy-san was an adventurer who carried the will of the feudal lord Ventra-sama.

    Usually, she adventured as she made reports about the situation of the city and the guild.

    It wasn¡¯t only a bad thing, and it was actually something that indicated Zelphy-san¡¯spetence.

    When we had juste to Dalien, the guild wasn¡¯t able to leave ones that stood out as much as us alone, so they introduced an adviser.

    At the time, two suspicious noble children was how we were recognized by them.

    ¡ºShe was fifteen or sixteen, right? It¡¯s hard to deal with them around that time, but her background¡¯s quite clear, and the only ones she can rely on are Lyle and Zelphy. If you n to be first-rate, then she¡¯ll be a valuable fighting force, though.¡»

    On the Second¡¯s opinion, the First didn¡¯t interject this time.

    Recently, the First¡¯s outburst frequency has... be much lower than before.

    (Has he recognized me a bit?)

    ¡ºEven so, this is bad. The individual is beginning to think her efforts are fruitless. How about we give a follow-up for Novem.¡»

    The Second threw his opinion out there carelessly, but I thought that perhaps the women had gotten together and said what they wanted to say.

    ¡°Well then, what will you do for today, Lyle?¡±

    Perhaps to change the mood, Zelphy-san asked for my opinion.

    There, Aria requested a renewal.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take up baiting next! So let¡¯s continue. I haven¡¯t really done anything today, and...¡±

    Hearing her opinion, the Second gave some orders.

    Not as an adventurer, but one who had experience leading people, I¡¯ll bet.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s return. I can see fatigue showing on you and Novem. You can¡¯t think of the advisor Zelphy as part of your forces, and the impertinent Aria is out of the question. What¡¯s more, you seem to havepleted your one day¡¯s quota.¡»

    The Second looked at our forces and told me to return.

    My personal opinion was the same.

    Of course, that was because my own fatigue was quite severe.

    (If they didn¡¯t start acting up along the way, I¡¯d probably be fine for another run, though.)

    Going over those regretful memories, I ordered our return.

    ¡°... Let¡¯s go back. Our earnings are plenty for the day.¡±

    As I said that, Zelphy-san looked a little relieved.

    Perhaps she thought I would propose us to continue forward.

    Novem showed no opposition.

    She didn¡¯t show her tiredness, but perhaps due to the tension of battle, her movements were a little dull.

    However, Aria was a separate issue.

    ¡°Wait! I can still go on. I¡¯ll take on the luring role!¡±

    Zelphy-san let out a deep sigh, and the Second spoke up.

    ¡ºLyle, you dered a retreat. Go make Aria satisfied with that.¡»

    (You do realize this is my first time with something like this, right...)

    Even if I didn¡¯t want to, there was no helping it.

    Any failures resulting from fatigue would affect our future actions.

    Also, if we returnedpletely worn out, it will be hell if we encountered a monster along the way.

    ¡°Novem and I are at our limits. We¡¯ll probably bepletely exhausted by the time we get back. So I want to return and prepare for tomorrow.¡±

    As I said that, Aria sunk into silence.

    She likely understood it was impossible for her to continue on alone.

    She understood, but I saw her unsatisfied expression.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s start movin¡¯ already. Confirm your belongings and make haste!¡±

    Hurrying on Zelphy-san¡¯s words, we immediately went into preparations to return to the town of Dalien.

    There, I heard the First whisper to me.

    ¡ºLyle, drop by for a little today. I have something to talk about with you.¡»

    It was surely about Aria. Thinking that, I touched the Jewel hung around my neck to give a reply.

    Looking around, I saw that Novem was directing her eyes at Aria asionally.

    She wasn¡¯t ring or anything, but she simply looked at her for a little, before returning her field of vision to her purse.

    It looks like she was preparing to leave.

    (Just how does Novem view Aria?)

    I was simply curious about Novem¡¯s feelings.

 Volume 2 - 4: Blue and Red

    Blue and Red

    In the room that connected my psyche to the Jewel.

    It was as if I was seeing a dream.

    The conference room within the gem was that sort of real world of dreams.

    In that room, I faced the First Generation. Today, the Third was also in attendance.

    Only he was just sitting there, and he wasn¡¯t participating in the conversation.

    ¡°What did you want to talk about regarding Aria?¡±

    ¡ºRight. How do you view Aria-chan¡¯s impatience?¡»

    I could understand her impatience.

    She wanted to be a first-ss adventurer no matter what. Therefore, she continued going in circles. Unlike me, there was no doubt she was overflowing with aspirations.

    The current me did have the desire to experience a Growth as soon as possible.

    But how was I going to live henceforth? Even now, I was troubled over that.

    ¡°... She¡¯s going around in circles. I think she could calm down a little.¡±

    To put it bluntly, I wasn¡¯t really counting on her as that great of a fighting force.

    She gave us a numerical advantage, and it was a relief to know she has got my back.

    To me and Novem, she wasn¡¯t one who would cause harm.

    ¡ºI want you to resolve that. Can I leave it to you?¡»

    ¡°... Eh? I will?¡±

    Hearing his request, I crossed my arms.

    She was arade, so it wasn¡¯t like I was unwilling.

    If it could be resolved easily, then even I¡¯d be the one requesting for it. But the Third looked at me and shook his head.

    On the contrary, the First was overjoyed at me epting that.

    ¡ºGood answer! If we don¡¯t dispel the worried of Alice-san¡¯s living likeness, Aria-chan, I¡¯ll never be able to calm down.¡»

    From my point of view, what I didn¡¯t understand was the reason why she was trying to hurry things.

    Right now, it was the time for us to earnestly and steadily build up power under Zelphy-san¡¯s direction. If she recklessly got herself injured, there would be no point.

    The time when we receive teaching was limited.

    (I wonder if I should really ask for an extension.)

    Those were the feelings I held.

    ¡ºWell then, that makes matters fast. Lyle, go fight Aria-chan. Of course, with her using her Gem. You... are prohibited from using Skills.¡»

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    On the First¡¯s proposition, it ended up that I would be fighting Aria.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The inside of the Jewel after Lyle had left...

    ¡ºAre you sure about this?¡»

    The Third spoke as he looked up at the First, who was sitting on the table.

    He had perceived the First¡¯s intentions of making Lyle and Aria fight, but he didn¡¯t think everything would proceed as nned, it seemed.

    ¡º... You know, I¡¯m not really that smart.¡»

    On the First¡¯s words, the Third nodded.

    ¡ºYeah.¡»

    ¡ºHey, at least deny it a little! You¡¯re my grandson, aren¡¯t you!!?¡»

    The First screamed at his cold treatment from the Third, and the Third broke out into a smile.

    Their personalities differed, but to the First, he was his grandson. Compared to the other ancestors, it looked like he knew how to deal with the man.

    ¡ºI¡¯m not smart, so I can only think of doing it in this way. If it were you, you could probably think of as many better ways as you wanted.¡»

    The Third ceased smiling, and disinterestedly unraveled the alternate method he had thought up.

    ¡ºAria-chan... I think it¡¯s a good way for her to gradually build up confidence in herself. She could use the Gem and rack up some achievements battling monsters. Those around her would praise her, and Lyle would just have to provide a follow up. Well, Lyle¡¯s also abnormal, so he probably won¡¯t look out for her that much. Those sort of niceties should be left to Novem-chan, I think.¡»

    It wasn¡¯t like everyone could grow immediately.

    The Third wanted to keep the long term in mind and gradually improve the rtionship of the three to get the party to take a good shape.

    The other heads of history had simr opinions.

    The Second despised those who found dissatisfaction with the jobs they were assigned. It seemed like he would propose something more severe.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll bet that would be fine. Steadily build their rtionship, and the three of them will hit it off well. That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no doubt we can handle it cleverly.¡»

    By getting Lyle and Aria to fight, both of them would learn the areas they werecking in. That was the n the Third had caught on to.

    For Aria, her ownck of ability...

    For Lyle, the strength of human will and desire...

    He wanted to get them to understand they were both at fault. Of course, starting with the First, the others were waiting for Lyle to get motivated for himself.

    Even so, feeling that the First was being impatient, the Third oversaw their discussion and bore witness to it.

    ¡ºSo do you hate shrewd methods?¡»

    ¡ºCan¡¯t stand them. But perhaps that sort of way would have a better sess rate. It took quite a while for me to realize that, though.¡»

    The First Generation had quite a frank personality.

    There were some unexpectedly delicate sides to him, but he was the one who headed the pioneering corps, cut down the forests of monsters, and expanded fields of his own.

    A normal person would give up after understanding the difficulty of that, or make the appropriate preparations for it.

    ¡ºIf it¡¯s your guys¡¯ ways, it¡¯ll probably tie itself up nice and pretty. But... in that case, they¡¯ll start to rely on one another.¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no mistake to be had for relying others in areas where you¡¯recking yourself, though. It¡¯s just that I truly do feel Lyle needs to find a little more motivation.¡»

    The First stared intently at the Third, who was usually quite carefree.

    ¡ºWhen you say it, it¡¯s got no persuading power, man.¡»

    ¡ºOf course~.¡»

    Saying that, the two of them smiled, but the First stopped and made a serious expression.

    If he was but a simple fool, the pioneering corps would have been annihted, and eaten up by monsters. His extreme instincts and perception made him someone the Third was poor at dealing with.

    But he also understood that some senses were needed sometimes.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s let them sh, and if that doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll be satisfied with that. If it¡¯s that person¡¯s descendants, I don¡¯t think her feelings will lose to Lyle.¡»

    ¡º... So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s no way Lyle will lose as a whole? Well, he probably won¡¯t.¡»

    There was quite a gap in ability between the two.

    Aria was the daughter of a noble. She could probably use magic. Looking at her stance while holding her spear, it could be understood that she was trained as the daughter of a warrior.

    Butpared to Lyle, she fell short.

    Even to Lyle, who had never undergone Growth before, Aria fell short. Just like the boy, she didn¡¯t have the necessary aptitude as an adventurer yet, but more than that, she didn¡¯t understand herself.

    She was just squirming around recklessly and meaninglessly.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s leave the healing to Novem-chan and just have them go at each other¡¯s throats for once. Well, it¡¯s a nice way to resolve things, fitting of me, isn¡¯t it?¡»

    ¡ºSo exchanging blows to deepen friendship? No, is it affection in this case? Lyle still hasn¡¯t epted that, though¡»

    The Third seemed to be having fun.

    In truth, the scene of Lyle¡¯s troubled figure after Novem approved of a harem was quite interesting to him.

    ¡ºThat part included, I want them to collide. Lyle isn¡¯t looking at Aria-chan at all. I want him to recognize her. Even when he knows the pain of being ignored, that bastard is...¡»

    The First let out a sigh.

    The Third got the feeling that the First felt Lyle ovepping with himself.

    ¡º... Are you sure you aren¡¯t talking about the you of the past?¡»

    Hearing the Third¡¯s words, the First red at him, but he soon shook his head and took a deep breath.

    ¡ºPerhaps you¡¯re right.¡»

    For a while, the two stayed there, lost in thought...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Morning.

    After finishing my meal, I told Novem to go out and call Zelphy-san to the house.

    I told Aria I had business with her to let us talk.

    (It¡¯s the First¡¯s request, so I guess we¡¯ll fight.)

    I didn¡¯t know his aim, but I had a good idea of it.

    It was probably something like getting Aria to learn her ability level, or something like that.

    We walked into the yard, and I turned to her.

    ¡°You have your family¡¯s gem, right?¡±

    At my question, she tilted her head and took out the red pendant she had turned into a ne from under her clothing and showed it to me.

    ¡°Of course I have it. In order not to lose it, I always carry it on me. What of it? We¡¯re going out to subjugate monsters today, right? What are you nning, even calling Zelphy over?¡±

    As I thought, because of her impatience, she wanted to finish the preparations and go hunting already. From my point of view, we should put some breaks in with moderation and systematically set out to defeat monsters.

    There was no point if you pointlessly got yourself injured, and it wasn¡¯t like we were short on money or anything.

    ¡°... When the two of them get here, there¡¯s some vacantnd over there, so won¡¯t you fight me?¡±

    On my proposal, she seemed bewildered.

    ¡°Why should I? If you don¡¯t like me, then you just have to say it!¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure what was going through her mind, but it seemed she thought I didn¡¯t like her.

    I didn¡¯t have any recollection of having treated her especially cruelly, so I didn¡¯t get where these usations wereing from.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I dislike you or anything. If you have a gem, then you should know how to use it, right? Then you have a need to test it out, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Hearing me bring up the gem, her face stiffened.

    Perhaps she was remembering what happened to therge man from the bandit brigade.

    From an overuse of Skills, blood erupted from all over his body. His muscles tore and blood oozed from his mouth and eyes. It wasn¡¯t a good sight for the eyes.

    Of course, we were able to treat it with medicine, but I wasn¡¯t sure about his internal bleeding.

    The irregr use of Skills...

    Thepensation for that wasrge. I mean, it wasn¡¯t the Skill you manifested yourself, so when you tried to use someone else¡¯s Skills, the burden was quiterge.

    Using the past heads¡¯ Skills, I understood the difficulty of that first-hand.

    Even the Skills linked to me by lineage were ridiculously hard for me to control.

    If I didn¡¯t put some moderation on my usage, I would have destroyed my body just like therge man.

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not scared! If I used this, I¡¯ll definitely be injured, so I don¡¯t want to is all!¡±

    Looking at Aria hiding her fear, I thought to myself, ¡®so you don¡¯t care if I¡¯m injured.¡¯

    I did measure her strength, but as I thought, even if she was using Skills, Aria was probably weaker than thatrge bandit.

    It wasn¡¯t because she was a woman, but that she had an overwhelmingck of experience. Having only learned magic and spearmanship in theory, she couldn¡¯t reach the level of therge man who practiced on monsters.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about injury, then there¡¯s no problem. Novem will treat you, and if it gets dangerous, we¡¯ll stop.¡±

    Perhaps out of anger for my tone of speech, Aria¡¯s expression changed.

    She was clearly angry.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that? Do you think I¡¯m no worthy enemy of you? I admit that you really are strong. But we won¡¯t know something like that unless we try!¡±

    To Aria, who began to show determination, I proposed that if that be the case, why don¡¯t we just fight?

    ¡°Then when Novem and Zelphy-san arrive, we¡¯ll start. I¡¯m fine with a wooden sword.¡±

    ¡°Just use your regr sabre! Even I¡¯ve practiced to use Skills!¡±

    Hearing that, I found it a little surprising.

    ¡°Oh really?¡±

    Not pleased with my impression, she red at me. I had no idea just what I¡¯d done to attract such a scowl.

    I mean, they were my frank and honest thoughts.

    ¡°Look down on me all you want. You¡¯ll be the one getting hurt!¡±

    Aria turned her back to me and left the area in long strides. I saw her off and let out a sigh. I was going to be fighting her at the First¡¯s request, but I was starting to wonder whether or not this was really alright.

    I got the feeling I had made a fatal mistake as a member of the same party.

    Since there was no one around me, the Third spoke to me.

    His tone was fed up.

    ¡ºLyle, have you ever seen your own face in a mirror?¡»

    ¡°What are you talking about? I see it every morning when I wash my face.¡±

    ¡ºThat was sarcasm, you know. Anyways, that aside, there¡¯s clearly a problem with your current attitude.¡»

    Hearing about a problem, I tilted my head.

    An irritated Fourth spoke in a low voice.

    ¡ºTaking that attitude against a girl is one thing, but I wonder if you really should be fighting. More importantly, you really are dense, Lyle. Or could it be you¡¯re doing all this on purpose?¡»

    I couldn¡¯tprehend.

    I was unable to understand just what it was the Third and Fourth were trying to tell me. In order to let Aria know her current skill level, and to get her to have a taste of what it felt like to use her Skills. That was why we were fighting, was it not?

    The Sixth, who didn¡¯t speak up often dropped by for once.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re not noticing any of it? Lyle, you...¡»

    The Seventh let out a remark, as if to pressure me.

    ¡ºThat attitude right now was certainly rude. Still, Lyle, I also think you need to look at yourself and reflect on it.¡»

    If I had to pick a side, the Sixth and Seventh usually supported me, but still they said I was in the wrong.

    As I tried to recall whether I had said something bad, the Fifth entered the conversation.

    ¡ºIf you didn¡¯t notice, then that¡¯s where it ends. Well, you¡¯re young, so I guess there are some things we cannot help. Look, it¡¯s about time you start preparing yourself as well. Also, just as with Skills, don¡¯t use magic.¡»

    While the Fifth said that, I didn¡¯t have such intentions from the beginning.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything like that. I don¡¯t want to injure her or anything.¡±

    ¡º... Don¡¯t want to injure her, is it? Well how grand of you.¡»

    The Fifth also sounded fed up.

    I returned to the house and started preparing. I hung my sabre at my waist and decided to carry my spare as well.

    Perhaps because Aria had left first, there wasn¡¯t anyone in the house.

    At times like these, I start to remember my lonely days back at the manor.

    ¡°It¡¯s really quiet. Just like at that time.¡±

    Saying that, I looked around the room. Normally, Novem was doing housework, and Aria was trying to assist her. That was the scene as ofte.

    It was only recently that I started to take in that imagery as if it were normal. Before that, Aria¡¯s presence was always slightly unsettling.

    (As I thought, harems and me are two separate things. Also, I don¡¯t think that sort of thing will be pleasant.)

    It was mainly the expectations of my surroundings, and the First¡¯s request that led me to taking in Aria.

    But perhaps that was a mistake. I thought.

    From the start, I didn¡¯t think too much of her. I never even tried to think of how it was I thought of her.

    As I absentmindedly stared at the ceiling, I heard a voice.

    Zelphy-san and Novem were in front of the house.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I headed to the vacant lot to find Aria waiting for me.

    Likely because she had finished warming up, she was sweating a little. Perhaps because of determination, the eyes ring at me harbored quite a strong will.

    Due to the redevelopment of the area, many evictions were carried out and houses were demolished, creating a lot of empty space.

    In one of such ces, the girl with a red orb hanging from her neck, Aria, faced me.

    The sun hadn¡¯t even started to rise yet.

    (This¡¯ll end before noon, wont it?)

    In my head, I made ns so as to end my fight with Aria before noon came.

    ¡°You sure look calm.¡±

    It sounded like she was provoking me, she let out those lines as I had a break in my concentration. Without a doubt, Aria was mad.

    Looking at that, both Novem and Zelphy-san seemed fed up.

    Yesterday they were fed up with Aria, and today, it seemed they were fed up with me. Their eyes were clearly trying to tell me something.

    ¡°I¡¯d like it if you notified me of a change in ns a day in advance. I mean, I¡¯ve got my schedule to keep too. Well, I¡¯ll follow my client. It probably won¡¯t be aplete waste. But Lyle, are you even motivated at all?¡±

    Zelphy looked at me with doubtful eyes, and Novem was the same as she stood beside her.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, please concentrate. You¡¯re being rude to Aria-san. At this rate, you¡¯ll be gravely injured.¡±

    I nodded to a worried Novem, pulled out my Sabre, and took a stance.

    Aria also held up hernce. Her temper seemed impatient, and she was putting a lot of needless power into her stance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going at you seriously.¡±

    As Aria dered her serious intent, I nodded.

    ¡°Be careful not to injure yourself.¡±

    At that moment.

    Aria took arge step and suddenly started repeatedly thrusting out hernce as if to impale me.

    It was a Skill therge man disyed.

    I turned half my body to avoid it and used the hilt of my Sabre to repel it. Having her stance destroyed, she fell forward, and I jumped aside.

    With one hand on the ground, she raised her head with her eyes wide open. And she angrily gritted her teeth as she red at me.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you attack me?¡±

    She stood up and corrected her posture. On the contrary, I was confused.

    ¡°Eh? No, I mean... It¡¯ll be over soon enough...¡±

    As I stated my true and honest feelings, Aria¡¯s expression became more and more grim.

    Looking at that expression, my heart suddenly started to hurt.

    (What is this?)

    Aria swung hernce, and a shockwave shot at me. Its output wasn¡¯t as high, nor was its de as sharp as the one therge man disyed before. I dodged.

    Returning the pole she had swung in arge arc back to her body, Aria looked out of breath.

    She forcibly used a Skill, and it looked like she was exhausting her stamina. She had neither the technique nor power to use her Skills consecutively. The proof was in the pudding.

    However, with her sweat pouring out and her breath cut short... she continued toe at me.

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

    Her weapon let off a faint light, but she just stabbed it at me normally. I took the blow with the sabre, but the feel was different from before.

    Petrification...

    This was likely a Skill as well. As I dodged the next two blows, she likely realized I had seen through her movements.

    If I thought about the remaining Skills, there was that muscle strengthening as well. It didn¡¯t feel like she was using it, so perhaps she wasnt¡¯ used to it yet.

    I dodged her thrust spear, stepped close to her, and grabbed the shaft with my left hand.

    ¡°Ku!¡±

    She struggled to make me let go, and I was about to tell her the match was over already. But I couldn¡¯t let out my voice.

    (Why...)

    Aria thrust out her weapon to create distance and red at me.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that posing... If I¡¯m really that weak, then just end me already!¡±

    Out of breath, and with a despaired expression, tears began to flow down her face.

    Looking at that, I was able to slightlyprehend what the ancestors were trying to tell me.

    (I see, so the attitude I showed Aria was... the same as Celes¡¯s.)

    I got the feeling I knew the source of the pain in my chest.

    I understood the ancestors¡¯ intent.

    I could grasp the reason for Novem¡¯s and Zelphy-san¡¯s eyes.

    I could even nod at Aria¡¯s mortified face.

    ¡°I see. So I was never really looking at you, was I.¡±

    I get the feeling that the figure of the girl mortifyingly holding up her spear, about to burst into tears, had ovepped with mine own.

 Volume 2 - 5: The Birth of a Skill

    The Birth of a Skill

    (This person... I wonder just what sort of person Aria is.)

    I faced the girl letting out tears as she held her spear aloft.

    All I knew was that she was the female sessor to the Lockwarde house. She lived along with her father in Dalien, and when she thought her red family heirloom gem was stolen, she tried to rely on one formerly rted to her household, Zelphy-san.

    I knew much too little about her.

    I never assertively talked with her.

    Since I had Novem with me, I had naturally created some space between us within the house.

    Perhaps I was simply trying to avoid facing her.

    ¡°Looking down on me... Even I... Even I...!¡±

    She probably has something she wants to say.

    There must be various thoughts and feelings going through her head.

    And yet, I...

    I hold up my sabre, and take a deep breath.

    Looking at the girl in front of me, I readied my de.

    Due to her fatigue, she¡¯s full of openings. She¡¯s shed a considerable amount of sweat. With the consecutive use of Skills, both her stamina and mana are reaching their limits.

    (Why was it... that I did exactly what was done to me to Aria?)

    Wanting someone to see them.

    Wanting someone to hear them.

    Even so, just thinking of her as a burden pushed onto me, I avoided her. I mean, she probably had things she wanted to say as well.

    (Is that what the ancestors were trying to get me to notice?)

    I could never understand why I had to take Aria under my wing.

    But right now, I get the feeling I¡¯ve be able to understand it just a little.

    I... I was turning myself into Aria¡¯s Celes.

    ¡°... The next one¡¯s going to be a serious blow.¡±

    As I said that, Aria made a surprised expression. But with her tears streaming, she made a serious face, and nodded.

    The ones watching us, Novem and Zelphy-san seemed a little relieved.

    (Even if you know you can¡¯t win, there are things you have to challenge. Wanting to be recognized... unable to forgive it. Unable to bear the pain.)

    After waiting for Aria to collect her breathing, I broke into her stance.

    As I closed the distance, she swung hernce horizontally at me so as not to let me get a hold onto it.

    I kicked the ground, and she looked up at me as I approached her from the air. As I swung down with me sabre, Aria used hernce to take the blow.

    But just through the difference in power, her knees were forced to the ground.

    I started to hear a creaking sound, but to lock her onto the ground, I continued to increase the force I exerted.

    ¡°Even with this gap in power, why won¡¯t you use the Skill that supplements your own?¡±

    On my question, a pained expression distorted her face.

    So that¡¯s her answer.

    ¡°You can¡¯t use it? If that¡¯s the case, the bandit brigade¡¯srge man was a more skilled wielder.¡±

    I retract my sword, and kick thence away. Aria rolled across the ground with it. She immediately stood, but she was covered in mud.

    Having been released from my hold, she corrected her stance, and stabbed at me. More than before...pared to when the fight had started, her movements were duller.

    I continued to dodge hernce, and stepped into her stance, bufore hitting the hilt of my sabre into her stomach.

    If I gave a serious blow, Aria would really be in danger.

    Having been hit, the air was forcibly expelled from her lungs, but with tottering steps, she took some distance.

    ¡°... You won¡¯t use magic? Not that I¡¯ll be using any.¡±

    I tried some provocations, but it looks like she wasn¡¯t in a state for something like that. Her face was pale, and she was sweating heavily.

    Only the eyes that continued to re at me hadn¡¯t lost their light.

    (So she¡¯s resolved herself.)

    The difference in skill was clear as day. But Aria never dropped her weapon.

    Seeing that situation, the ancestors inside the Jewel, who had been quiet for a while, offered me some advice.

    No, perhaps it wasn¡¯t something like advice.

    The First spoke.

    ¡ºWatch closely, Lyle. Witness the moment where a Skill is born. Strong will, and individual ability. Born from emotions, the weapon granted unto mankind.¡»

    This may sound natural, but Skills had a bit of a history to them.

    For the humans who were born weak, and didn¡¯t hold the power to fight against monsters, it was one of the graces afforded to them by god.

    The Skills that emerge differ based on the person.

    To fight monsters, god granted a single possibility.

    That¡¯s what Skills are, I¡¯ve been told...

    The red gem hanging over her chest started to radiate light.

    ¡°... The moment a skill is born, is it?¡±

    The red gem she possessed made it easier for Skills with direct rtion to directbat to manifest.

    Just as the blue gem that was passed through the Walt Family¡¯s heads of history encouraged Skills from the Support ss to surface, Aria¡¯s n had one that encouraged Vanguard ss Skills..

    ¡°With this!!¡±

    Aria took a strong step, and came at me with speed greater than before.

    I dodged the spear that suddenly came before my eyes, but she immediately swept it at me horizontally.

    I heard the Fourth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºI guess it resembles my Skill. But in battle, it temporarily allows for extreme eleration, it seems.¡»

    They looked simr, but he assured me it was different. But she really did elerate temporarily to get in a greater amount of moves than before.

    Without time to evade, I pulled out my spare sabre, and used ot to take the blow.

    Sparks flew from the shing of metal.

    But Aria¡¯s attack hadn¡¯t ended.

    ¡°More!¡±

    Thrust, sweep, and cut.

    I dodge various attacks of the sort, and began to be forced into a defensive battle.

    If I lost focus, I would lose. My situation changed in an instant.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºVanguard ss Skills generally give these temporary explosive strengthenings. They¡¯re quite troublesome.¡»

    (TL: Lyle¡¯s are all perpetual passives (if he had the mana))

    If I dodged ance from the right, another would soone from the left. Against consecutive blows like that, my two swords were put to the defense.

    Sparks scatter, and the sabre des I had just bought were starting to chip.

    But at the same time, I was certain that the battle was already settled.

    ¡°It¡¯s the end.¡±

    I rx my posture, and looked down at the girl out of breath.

    She was kneeling on the ground, hernce stabbed into it. Using it in ce of a cane, she was somehow able to prevent herself from copsing.

    The burden of all the consecutive attacks she executed came down on her.

    Temporarily raising speed to explosive levels to initiate a series of attacks. It¡¯s probably something like that; Aria¡¯s Skill.

    Perhaps because she couldn¡¯t concentrate any power to her legs, her body was shaking. Because her own Skill had suddenly manifested, she had continued to use it recklessly.

    When I tried looking at my sabres, the des was quite worn out.

    (I¡¯ll have to repair or rece it.)

    Thinking that, I stabbed them into the ground, and started off towards her side. The surrounding earth had been level, but now it had been beaten uneven.

    While thinking she overdid it, I consideredingter with the appropriate tools to correct it.

    But right now...

    ¡°That was an amazing Skill. I was surprised.¡±

    As I call out to her, she looked up at me.

    ¡°... It¡¯s not like it would let me win or anything. I already know. I¡¯m inferior to you! But it was mortifying. Just when I had be free, I found I couldn¡¯t be of any use at all... I didn¡¯t ever want to return to that life again. I just wanted to be able to sustain myself!¡±

    Seeing her burst into tears, I didn¡¯t know if it was right for me to have called out to her here.

    That¡¯s just proof that I don¡¯t know her at all.

    Novem ran over, and started applying healing magic to her. As the light enveloped her, she gradually stopped crying, and like that, as if she had lost consciousness, she copsed on the ground.

    Zelphy-san went up to her, and propped up her body.

    ¡°... That wasn¡¯t really a method I should be praising you for.¡±

    As she directed usatory eyes at me, I put a finger to my face, and thought of what so say... in the end, I couldn¡¯t return a response.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, can you help me carry Aria-san? Her stamina and mana expenditure are more severe than they look, so I want to let her rest quickly.¡±

    Novem spoke in her usual tone, and I nodded as I approached Aria.

    Should I shoulder her, or lift her up normally...

    And as always, starting from the First up...

    ¡ºI think you should go with the princess cradle.¡»

    ¡ºJust Carry her on your back normally.¡»

    ¡ºHow about putting her over your shoulder! You know, like a fireman!¡»

    ¡ºGently hold her in your arms, and bring her to the bed.¡»

    ¡ºIf she¡¯s unconscious, then they¡¯re all the same.¡»

    ¡ºHow about you get Zelphy to help as well? Get her to lend a shoulder or something.¡»

    ¡ºWell, you are going to be putting her on her bed, so how about embracing her?¡»

    Their opinions weren¡¯t aligned at all.

    Just how free these guys are, I thought, as I lifted her in my arms.

    Seeing that, Zelphy-san started to whistle teasingly.

    Novem smiled, and...

    ¡°I¡¯m a little envious.¡±

    Saying that, she walked ahead of me, headed to the house, and began preparing the instruments to nurse Aria.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    As I was moving my body around in the yard, I heard the Third¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºDoing the same things, or perhapsing to resemble the person you hate, you loath, isn¡¯t an umon story.¡»

    We put Aria to bed, so today we didn¡¯t go out, and treated today as a break.

    While swinging practice wooden swords in the yard, I conversed with him.

    ¡°You want to say I¡¯m just the same as her, right? I noticed it for the first time when I was fighting Aria.¡±

    Saying that, I swung the two weighted swords with all my might.

    ¡ºSo you noticed? But what I really wanted you to notice was feelings.¡»

    Feelings...

    I get what he¡¯s trying to say. Right now, Ick desperation.

    I can¡¯t say being impatient, and going around in circles like Aria is the way to be. But there must be a problem with having no emotion behind my actions as well.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not like earning my meals as an adventurer is all there is to life. Right!¡±

    I swing the two swords, and get in an attack on my imaginary enemy. No matter how sharp my swings are, they dodge them all, and defend against them.

    I suddenly started breathing faster.

    No matter how much I polish my technique, I remember the fear of turning my de on an opponent it would never reach.

    I drop the swords, and touch my chest to get my hastened breathing in order.

    ¡ºJust who were you imagining when you swung your sword? Want me to take a guess?¡»

    ¡°... No thank you. More importantly, about that topic from before.¡±

    Suddenly remembering, the Third continued the topic.

    ¡ºRight, right! Feelings, it is. Yep!... Lyle, you¡¯ve also manifested a Skill. You were near the blue gem we¡¯re sealed in when it happened, so it¡¯s likely a Support ss. It¡¯s just that the reason it¡¯s still unclear to you is a matter of feelings.¡»

    ¡°My Skill, is it?¡±

    There¡¯s no doubt I have one. The ancestors also told me there was no doubt about a reaction from the Jewel.

    But I have no idea what sort of Skill is it.

    ¡ºThe things called Skills arergely effected by your personal emotions. Right now, it may be natural that you can¡¯t activate it.¡»

    Hearing it from the usually carefree third, I also felt the same.

    Looking at Aria today, I was able toprehend.

    Strong feelings are what mold the shape of Skills.

    But perhaps the current me doesn¡¯t have nearly enough of such feelings. After continuing to pursue, from the moment I learned I could never hold anything in my hand, it felt like a hole had been opened in my chest.

    I¡¯ve tried to forcibly fill it in, but as of yet, I cannot.

    ¡ºI can understand you not having motivation and all, but right now, you have Novem-chan¡¯s... and even if you may be reluctant, Aria-chan¡¯s futures in your hands.¡»

    The reluctant wasn¡¯t a mistake.

    I never said I would take charge of her, but talks proceeded arbitrarily without my input, and she suddenly was put at my side.

    It was arbitrary. Ridiculously arbitrary.

    Even so, Novem ended up approving.

    ¡°Am I in the wrong? Was my objective of living a leisurely life with Novem wrong?¡±

    On my inquiry, the Third gave a response in his normal light tone.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re the one to decide that, Lyle. None of us have the right to choose. I mean, you¡¯re reluctantly epting the current state of affairs, so if we were to settle everything with our orders... would you be satisfied, Lyle?¡»

    Satisfied... perhaps I would be.

    As if he had seen through me, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºBeing swept along with the flow may be nice and easy. That¡¯s how I was. Before I knew it, I was being called a righteous general, and a loyal subject, and all... it was actually quite troublesome. You know, I never had that sort of intention.¡»

    The person I heard he was from the stories passed down were too far separated from the individual himself.

    My breathing was back in order, so I collected the swords, and sat down on a nearby rock.

    ¡º... Have you still not decided on a goal, yet? Or could it be you really want to live quietly with Novem somewhere far away?¡»

    I¡¯m starting to not know myself.

    Is it really alright to kick out Aria after she was trying so desperately?

    She was ced on me as a reward, but if I were to thrown her out here, I wonder if she would be able to make a living for herself.

    My amount of worries has started to grow.

    As I was mulling over them, the Sixth came out.

    ¡ºIt seems you¡¯ve got a lot on your mind. Worry all you want. When you look back on it, you¡¯ll always feel like a fool asking yourself why you worried over something like that.¡»

    Human troubles...

    As I looked at the sky, the stars were glimmering quite beautifully.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next day.

    Aria had opened her eyes, but she was left in a state where she couldn¡¯t move.

    She had pushed herself to use Skills, and as a result, she ced too much of a burden on her body. Because of that, Novem ended up looking after her.

    That being the case, naturally, the only one who could go out and work was me.

    I went to the guild¡¯s reception counter, and together with Zelphyy-san, I chose a request to ept.

    They were all physicalbor intensive jobs, so I wondered if Zelphy-san¡¯s payback was included somewhere in there as I looked at the request forms lined up on the table.

    ¡°Choose whatever job you want. I¡¯ll bet you¡¯ll be working alone for a while, Lyle.¡±

    The one who acted of their own volition, and left Aria in a state where she couldn¡¯t participate in the party for a few days, was me.

    To Zelphy-san, who grinned as she pointed at all the tedious requests lined up, I had no words to return.

    Looking at our exchange, Hawkins-san came to my rescue.

    ¡°Zelphy-san, you¡¯re an advisor, are you not? I do think there¡¯s a problem with your request selection being influenced by your personal sentiment.¡±

    Zelphy-san shot back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cruel, boss. With that, you¡¯re making it sound as if I chose nothing but intense requests to get some petty revenge. Even when I selected these ones keeping Lyle¡¯s sake in mind.¡±

    On her obvious theatrical tone, Hawkins-san seemed amazed.

    But from the sheets lined up, I chose the one that looked the hardest.

    Seeing that, Zelphy¡¯s eyebrows twitched a little.

    ¡°... So you¡¯re not going toin today.¡±

    In the past, I always offered someints when I took on odd job requests. Zelphy-san surely remembers.

    I uninterestedly signed the documents, and handed them over to Hawkins-san.

    ¡°Even like this, I¡¯ve got the livelihoods of two others on my back. I can¡¯t really go around not working.¡±

    ¡°So you say. Even when you still have the sum the feudal lord afforded you.¡±

    As Zelphy-san said that, I waved my hands, and departed from the receptions desk.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The receptions desk after Lyle had left...

    ¡°Well he¡¯s gotten quite reliable. When he first got here, he didn¡¯t look like he knew his left from his right.¡±

    Hawkins relected on the first time Lyle stopped by the guild.

    The advisor, Zelphy, stuck her elbow on the desk, and rested her head on her hand.

    ¡°I thought he was just some pampered noble kid, so my job was getting¡¯ closer to observation than guidin¡¯. But he turned out to have quite an amazin¡¯ side to him. Well, bing reliable¡¯s a good thing. I mean, he ain¡¯t a noble anymore.¡±

    Hawkins began to process the documents he epted, and he smiled as he remembered Zelphy¡¯s past.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if he¡¯s a certain someone. Zelphy-san, remember you used toin whenever you epted a request as well?¡±

    As Hawkins brought up the past, Zelphy got sulky.

    ¡°The me of that time was still oblivious to the world! Back at home it was always housework and etiquette. The world waspletely different.¡±

    A fallen noble turned adventurer is set to go through quite a bit of trouble.

    IT¡¯s because their sense of values andmon sense didn¡¯t get through on a fundamental level.

    ¡°I understand it was quite a bit of trouble for you. They hire adventurers as well, so I often hear about the troubles those adventurers went through regarding etiquette when working under them.¡±

    The worlds they lived in was truly different.

    ¡°... It would be nice if Lady Aria was able to make it.¡±

    On Zelphy¡¯s true feelings, Hawkins organized the paperwork as he gave a response.

    ¡°Even normal people go through trouble upon bing adventurers, and they lose their lives as well. I can¡¯t say it¡¯ll all be alright, but perhaps Lyle-kun will do something about that.¡±

    Zelphy directed a doubtful gaze at Hawkins¡¯ high evaluation of the boy.

    ¡°Lyle? His reputation¡¯s the worst in Dalien, you know.¡±

    When he had subjugated the bandit brigade, Lyle had repeated quite a few hopeless actions. Because of that, Lyle¡¯s poprity was quite low within the city.

    For an adventurer using Dalien as their area of operations, that was a fatal mistake.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that he received taxpayer money from the lord, and gathered more than a hundred people to do the job. Of course, it¡¯s not mine to say what¡¯s going through his head.¡±

    Hawkins¡¯ confusion on the matter was understandable.

    Without any motivation, the one who continued to rely on his party member Novem was Lyle.

    But when the bandits did show themselves, he personally took action, and resolved the problem.

    As the two of them were talking, one of Zelphy¡¯s acquaintances lined up in the neighboring desk, manned by an older woman.

    After her documents were swiftly processed, she called out to them.

    ¡°Yo, if it isn¡¯t Zelphy!¡±

    To the middle aged face ridden with scars, Zelphy made an unpleasant expression.

    ¡°So you were still alive. How ¡®bout retiring sometime soon?¡±

    The man smiled at her sarcasm, and the young adventurers behind him made troubled faces.

    ¡°So you¡¯re also an advisor?¡±

    As Zelphy said that, the man nodded.

    ¡°Of course. These young¡¯uns are the hope of Dalien, so I thought I¡¯d go out on a bit of a long trek and impart ¡®em with somepetence.¡±

    As an adventurer, he had more experience than Zelphy.

    Having done work with him numerous times, Zelphy felt a little jealous at his words.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy it seems to be all fine and dandy on your side.¡±

    The man looked at Zelphy, and burst into a grin.

    ¡°More importantly, I heard it. .You¡¯re off protecting some idiotic noble son, ain¡¯t ¡®cha? You sure don¡¯t have any luck in ¡®ya, Zelphy-chan.¡±

    Having a ¨Cchan added to her name, a blue vein began to emerge on Zelphy¡¯s forehead before Hawkins cleared his throat.

    The other man raised his hands to around shoulder level, and Zelphy clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Domestic strife is prohibited in the guild. Also, as an adventurer, you have to make sure not to cause trouble to others. More importantly, you¡¯re both advisors, so I would appreciate it if you set a better example.¡±

    As Hawkins sighed, the man gave off a bitter smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stiff, boss. I was also at fault, but this sort of thing is like a standard among adventurers.¡±

    Zelphy red at him before leaving the counter. She was probably off to check how Lyle was doing.

    ¡°Good grief. Still, a long trek, is it? Are you sure it isn¡¯t too soon?¡±

    Hawkins looked at the youths who had employed a veteran adventurer to advise them.

    It was a party of five, and from a nce, it looked like quite a bnced party.

    There were three on the vanguard, and a hunter with a bow for the rear.

    Thest one was likely a magician by the staff in his hand.

    ¡°Going small scale doesn¡¯t suit my style. I want to get them to be able to rake it in on their own soon.¡±

    He was a different sort of adventurer than Zelphy, but he was thinking of his employers in his own way. From the start, the adventurers chosen as advisors were those that were good at looking after people.

    In a simr way, Zelphy-san said quite a few things, but she never threw out a job, and had quite a diligent side to her.

    ¡°Is that so? Well, please exercise the utmost caution. The important thing is to return alive.¡±

    As Hawkins offered a suggestion, the veteran adventurer took his troupe, and left the desk.

    At the empty reception desk, Hawkins turned his eyes to the adjacent counters.

    In the back, a young beauty had formed quite a long que.

    A majority of them were young male adventurers.

    Next to her, a middle ageddy was finishing up work swiftly.

    The main body of adventurers knew their work would be finished swiftly, so they had made a line there. Both had formed a line, but the flow waspletely different.

    In the beauty¡¯s line, the flow was slow, and manyints were thrown around.

    The other one disinterestedlypleted her work quietly, so the line moved quickly.

    Even so.

    ¡°And today as well, no one¡¯s going toe to me...¡±

    ... Hawkins let out a sigh.

 Volume 2 - 6: Day Off

    Day off

    To adventurers, one of the important things to remember was taking a break.

    Naturally, you can¡¯t just go out and fight monsters every day.

    Simrly, there aren¡¯t any adventurers that keep on taking on odd jobs every day.

    Resting the body is important, but equipment also needs periodic maintenance.

    If you hold high-ss equipment, then the maintenance costs are likely just as high. But such maintenance costs a bit of time.

    It¡¯s troublesome if equipment doesn¡¯t pull through when ites to it.

    For that sake, Zelphy-san ordered us to take breaks in moderation. Her policy was that if we were going in over our heads, she would stop us.

    If we weren¡¯t doing something essential, she would point it out. And in advance, she would give an exnation of what was needed.

    That may sound immensely obvious, but if you asked, among the people employed as adventurers, there were many who just polished fighting skills in actualbat.

    Thinking it was better off if such people didn¡¯t be advisors, I started to read a book in the resource room I had periodically started tomute to whenever it became a break day.

    But today, I wasn¡¯t alone.

    ¡°... What?¡±

    With the only desk in the entire narrow resource room in between us, I faced Aria.

    From that previous matter, she was also trying to keep some distance from me.

    But today, here she was, facing me in the resource room. When I thought about how I should have dyed a bit, and came at a different time, I realized that we lived under fundamentally the same cycle, so my free time, and hers usually ovepped.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. And wait, did you really read all that?¡±

    Aria pointed at the mountain of books to my side. She also opened the book that Zelphy-san had suggested she read.

    It was mainly about the roles of people in parties.

    Inparison, I didn¡¯t really have anything I wanted to find out, so I randomly picked out some books to read, and repeated that cycle.

    ¡°Of course I did. I happen to like reading.¡±

    I like immersing myself in stories.

    And of all things, you can get by without thinking too many needless thoughts. From ten onwards, the time I could read was the time I could escape from reality.

    ¡°And wait, why are you even reading one on agriculture? I doubt that¡¯s one that was kept in the guild.¡±

    On Aria¡¯s question, it wasn¡¯t me, but the Second that answered.

    However, unlike with Novem, his treatment of her was rough.

    ¡ºBased on the situation, you might be sent to assist in another vige¡¯s farmwork. Since Dalien¡¯s gottenrger in scale, that sort of request may be few to be found, though. And wait, you don¡¯t even know something that simple!?¡»

    Due to the growth of the city, such requests had stoppeding to the guild. But still, the books alone were left in the reference room.

    I softened up the Second¡¯s words, and transmitted them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet it was necessary in the past. I mean, even Dalien¡¯s guild had a time where it epted these sorts of requests, right?¡±

    In truth, the agricultural book I had on hand was slightly old. But the Second, and the book-loving Third were full of interest in it, so they had me flip through it for them to read.

    The cheerful Third Generation looked at it, as he signaled me to flip to the next page.

    ¡ºLooking at this technological progress really makes me jealous. If there was a method like this back then, then perhaps our times would have been better ones. Technology sure is important... Lyle, please flip the page.¡»

    Perhaps reading books was my hobby.

    But the ancestors were different.

    They wanted to see just how different their eras were from modern day, and they were interested in new technological advances.

    From that part of it, I see they really were feudal lords.

    ¡°... Do you n to stick your hands into farming next?¡±

    Keeping her eyes on her own book, Aria posed a question. Since the time she became able to move, this was the first she ever started up a conversation with me.

    ¡°No, I was just a little curious.¡±

    I¡¯ve already read up on the applications of magic pertaining to agriculture.

    Using magic, it wouldn¡¯t be a misconception to say the technology to make life more abundant is constantly being polished. But there, there was a single unspoken rule.

    Never use nothing but magic toplete a single job, or so it was decided.

    It may sound like a needless rule, but my opinion is that they were taking mana consumption into ount.

    To magicians... especially people who use nothing but magic as their weapon, drying up their mana reserve was a matter of life or death.

    This sort of specialized magic was likely used by people who specialized in it.

    I thought the rule was decided based on that, but it seems there was another reason.

    (I guess there are some things you can¡¯t learn just in books.)

    After actually going out and living life, I often felt that was the case. But I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s a waste for me to be here reading books like this.

    Inparison, it didn¡¯t seem that books were quitepatible with Aria.

    She made a difficult expression as she looked at the pages.

    It¡¯s not that she can¡¯t read, but perhaps that it doesn¡¯t suit her personality.

    Her garments are one thing, but she¡¯s quite a lively girl for a Noble Lady.

    ¡°Do you hate reading?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate it. It¡¯s just my weak point. I was often made to read a lot in the past, but until recently, I didn¡¯t have such time.¡±

    Father and daughter. I heard that the father didn¡¯t decently work, and lived a liquor-soaked lifestyle.

    In a family environment like that, Aria likely had her hardships.

    Even now, she has yet to bring up her past, but I could imagine how such a conversation would turn out.

    To a girl like that, the First offered his sympathy. In general, the only one who sympathized with her was the First Generation

    ¡ºSo you went through a lot, Aria-chan.¡»

    The second gave a cold response to his opinion.

    ¡ºI can sympathize with the part about her being put through a lot because of her father. No, empathize.¡»

    I really can¡¯t feel anything but coldness from the First and Second¡¯s rtionship.

    When I carelessly asked just what had happened between them, the Second¡¯s emotions exploded out, and my mana went down the drain inrge quantities, so I decided not to bring it up again.

    After that, a while of silence ensued.

    A while after our conversation had been cut off, I finished reading my book, so I ced it up on the mountainous stack of books.

    I had read all of the ones in the pile.

    Looking at its height, it¡¯s about the right time for me to return home.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to return, but what about you?¡±

    In order to return them to their original ces, I stood, and took them in my hands.

    Aria hadn¡¯t finished reading yet, so she took a quick nce at me before, turning her head to one side.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done here, so you can go ahead. Tell Novem that, um... I¡¯ll bete.¡±

    I received her message, before putting away the books, and exiting the room.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The Guild was as busy as ever.

    Even if we were on break, there are still adventurers normallypleting their work. I left the reference room, and passed by the receptions desks on the second floor to see today¡¯s lines.

    As always, only Hawkins¡¯ was short.

    (He does his work neatly, and he¡¯s a nice person, though.)

    Brown skin, and close-cropped red hair. On top of that, his armor of muscle was clearly visible from over his shirt.

    His body was alsorge, and he looked out of the league of any of those standard adventurers out there.

    In truth, quite a number of veteran adventurers refer to the man as ¡ºBoss¡» out of endearment. Or perhaps because they knew they couldn¡¯t oppose him

    From their behaviors, it was apparent that the neers were too scared to approach.

    Even when he handled people politely with a smile, the neers drifted away.

    Inparison, the beauty¡¯s line was as amazing as ever.

    A majority of the ones lined there were young men.

    Some of them were lured in by her looks, and others wanted to impress her with the dangerous jobs they were going to undertake.

    The Second gave a sigh of disappointment.

    ¡ºWhy do they go through such pointless effort. From her attitude, you can tell she¡¯s likely got a man or two.¡»

    I can¡¯t really say anything due to my general disinterest in love affairs, but with that appearance, she does probably have a male attending to her.

    From what I can see, she¡¯s in herter teens, I guess?

    If you think about marriageable age, it doesn¡¯t sound strange if she were already taken.

    (No, themoners had a different age standard for that.)

    The Noble age of marriage is said to be early, so I recalled that normal women generally marriedter.

    I¡¯ve even heard that through advances in healing magic, the average lifespan of humans is increasing. Because of that, the average age of marriage is also gettingter andter, or so I read in a book.

    And so...

    ¡ºWait, is it toote for her if she¡¯s not married at that age She¡¯s probably got quite a few problems to her, that one.¡»

    On the Second¡¯s harsh evaluation, the Seventh responded.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that age normal in these times? I mean, the times have changed.¡»

    Havinge from an era more recent, the Seventh said there were no problems if the beautiful receptionist wasn¡¯t married off yet.

    In truth, there was a gap of over one hundred years between the Second and Seventh.

    Their sense of values were quite different.

    Growing tired of absentmindedly staring at the desks, I started off towards the stairs.

    There, I saw a party of three ascending it.

    The mixed-gender party had two men with a sword and spear. They were probably the front line.

    And they had a robed magician carrying a staff. It was a party with good bnce.

    Ah, I should throw in, ¡®For a party of three, that is.¡¯

    They had been ascending lined up alongside each other, so I pushed myself to one side.

    ¡°Oh, sorry. I was so caught up in the conversation, I didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    The man with a sword hanging at his waist was a little older than me.

    Looking at the hilt, I could tell the weapon was well-used, and his standing figure and walk hinted that his skills were also high.

    Simrily, the tall man holding a spear seemed to have quite a bit of strength.

    ¡°Be careful there. If you keep flirting like that, you¡¯ll run into and bother people. Sorry there... wait...¡±

    The man with the spear looked at my face, and seemed a little troubled.

    There, the woman with the staff shouted out.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lyle, aren¡¯t you!? With that blue hair and eyes, there¡¯s no mistake. You¡¯re ¡ºIdiotic Noble Son Lyle¡», aren¡¯t you!¡±

    Hearing that, my eyes turned doubtful.

    I heart aughing voice from the Jewel.

    It was the First.

    ¡ºGahahaha, it looks like your n was aplete sess! Why not rejoice, Lyle!¡»

    Thinking he should really consider my feelins a little more, I nodded.

    The swordsman covered the woman¡¯s mouth, and offered an apology.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re saying! I-I apologize. She¡¯s not a bad person, but her lips are a little bit loose, or how should I put it... sorry.¡±

    I told him I really didn¡¯t mind, as I epted his apology.

    ¡°You should really think before opening your mouth.¡±

    The spearman also seemed a little fed up with her.

    ¡°I-I mean... I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    It was a party of people that seemed to be two or three years older than me.

    Perhaps because they had built up a considerable amount of experience, they had an atmosphere unlike the other young adventurers.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡¾Rondo¡¿. The one there with the staff is ¡¾Rachel¡¿, and the one with the spear is ¡¾Rahu¡¿. Nice to meet you.¡±

    They gave an introduction, so I also offered my name.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lyle. I hope we get along.¡±

    As I said that, the spear wielding Rahu-san put his hand to his chin, and looked over me. He inspected me from head to two, and smiled.

    ¡°Your impression ispletely different from the rumors. It looks like you have some skill on you.¡±

    Hearing that, Rondo-san folded his arms, and nodded.

    ¡°Certainly. That being the case, does that make the rumors baseless? Oh, right, we also had a job. Sorry, but we¡¯ll be parting here. It would be nice if we could have a nice talk sometimeter.¡±

    The three of them headed off to the desks, and in the end, Rachel gave me a slight wave.

    ¡°Later.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re bad people. Adventurers carry a strong ruffian image, but it looks like diligent adventurers do exist.

    The Third gave his evaluation from the conversation.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s nice they didn¡¯t swallow the rumors whole. Well, it means there are some people out there who¡¯ll evaluate you with their own eyes, Lyle. Good for you.¡»

    (No, I was moving just as you guys said, and got the ¡ºIdiotic Nobel Son¡» title per your words... not that it matters.)

    Ocassionally, there are some adventurers who turned mocking eyes on me, but there are also people like Hawkins-san and that Rondo-san from before out there.

    When I think of that, my thoughts get slightly lighter.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    As I returned to the house, Novem appeared from the kitchen to greet me.

    ¡°Wee home, Lyle-sama. Ah, so Aria ising back separately?¡±

    By the apron she was wearing, she was probably preparing lunch.

    As I told her that ria would bete, my stomach began to grumble from the smells wafting in from the kitchen.

    ¡°She said that it would take her some time, so she would bete. That aside, this¡¯s quite a nice smell.¡±

    I looked towards the kitchen, and Novemughed to herself, as she said lunch would be done soon enough, and returned.

    While I wondered what it would be, the Fourth gave me a severe assessment.

    ¡º... Lyle.¡»

    Since novem wasn¡¯t close by, I answered in a quiet voice.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡ºThat was absolutely no good. I was going to try keeping quiet, but that was simply too horrendous. Why did you leave Aria-chan behind? And where are your thanks for Novem-chan making lunch? Just be a little more mindful of yourself! Simply looking at you is irritating me!¡»

    Lately, I¡¯ve been able to feel that this man probably went through many hardships for his wife.

    Perhaps if he didn¡¯t do this much, something terrible would have happened to him.

    ¡°He¡¯s saying that, but what¡¯s your take on the matter, Fifth?¡±

    As I asked, the Fifth gave a condescending reply.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t mind it. Pops(The Fourth Generation) has a bit of an illness. He cherished mama too much, and gave her a princess¡¯s treatment... because of that, I also went through hell.¡»

    Each generation had various problems.

    As I went off to wash my hands, I heard Novem¡¯s voice along the way.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, were you able to make up with Aria-chan?¡±

    By her question, it seems she was worried about mine and Aria¡¯s rtionship. At the same time, I get the feeling I know why Aria was in the reference room today.

    ¡°No. But we were able to talk a little. I¡¯m sorry to be worrying you about it, Novem.¡±

    As I said that, she gave a wry smile.

    ¡°So you figured it out?

    ¡°Of course I¡¯d understand if she suddenly struck up a conversation with me like that. I knew that something had happened.¡±

    Novem removed her apron, folded it, and ced it on a nearby shelf.

    ¡°I think Aria-san has her share of troubles as well, so please pay some mind to that.¡±

    I averted my eyes from her, nodded, and immediately went off to wash my hands.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... At the guild¡¯s reception desk, the work for the day had finished, so Hawkins stretched his body.

    ¡°Looks like today ended safely.¡±

    The middle aged woman working next to him patted her shoulders as she answered.

    ¡°Finally. I wonder why they alle around to me. Still, it looks like they¡¯ve started to line up with you as ofte.¡±

    ¡°I think it would be fine if a few more came to me, but it¡¯s not going as I had hoped.¡±

    The woman who praised Hawkins smiled, and stood up before beginning her preparations to leave.

    The beauty on the far side had left early, so she wasn¡¯t there anymore.

    Perhaps she was being treated to a meal by some adventurer. Hawkins sighed as the thought crossed his mind. He started to tidy up the documents and tools at his station.

    Once work ended, cleaning up his desk... his counter... was Hawkins¡¯ standard procedure.

    The staff member who had taken over from the beauty had been troubled upon inheriting all the work that hadn¡¯t been processed yet, it seems.

    Hawkins called out to them.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Hawkins-san... the truth is, that some documents I never heard about popped up when I took over the post. It¡¯s a little troubling.¡±

    ¡°Again, is it?¡±

    With a good face and figure, she was the reception desk¡¯s eyecatcher. It would be urate to put it like that, but in truth, there was a problem with her work ethic.

    To the adventurers lined up gunning for her, a small problem or two would actually create a chance for a longer conversation with her. It was something to celebrate.

    But from the point of view of the other receptionists, she was nothing but trouble.

    Of all else, the girl¡¯s father was a higher up in the guild.

    Hawkins was also told by his boss to look out for her, so if a problem cropped up, he¡¯d lend a hand if possible.

    But it seems that such an environment was a bad influence on her.

    ¡°I was sure I told her to hand over her post properly.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not at fault, Hawkins-san. The other staff members just tell her something like, ¡®this much is fine,¡¯ and try to console her. The individual herself seems to think it¡¯s fine as well.¡±

    Recently, she had started to hate how Hawkins gave out detailed instructions pertaining to work. She stoppeding to talk to him very often.

    The middle aged female worked hated the beauty from the start, or perhaps she didn¡¯t have any intentions of looking after her.

    ¡°The troubled ones should be the adventurers, but... anyways, what sort of documents are they?¡±

    Saying that, Hawkins epted the documents. His eyes suddenly turned serious.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a temp, so I wasn¡¯t able to understand the meaning behind them.¡±

    Normally, one of the ones working out back would take over for the receptionists.

    Even if they could handle a majority of the work, there were many things they didn¡¯t know. At times like that, Hawkins or one of the others gave a followup.

    If it was this form, she should have been able to process it by herself. Thinking that, Hawkins became a little anxious.

    ¡°... Where did you find this document?¡±

    ¡°It was with the other documents I received upon taking post.¡±

    The temp opened a drawer, and took out a cluttered binder with numerous documents shoved into it.

    (It looks like she forcefully shoved them in again... I¡¯m sure I taught her to handle documents with care, though.)

    Letting out a sigh, Hawkins began to check and see if any of the other forms had any problems.

    ¡°I¡¯ll check all of the documents within here. Also, can I ask you to check and see if any of out management are still around?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    Noticing that Hawkins¡¯s attitude had changed, the staff member ran off.

    Sitting down in the chair, Hawkins took out all the relevant papers from the drawer.

    ¡°... Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t received a report that they had returned yet.¡±

    The advisor man who had called out to Zelphy came up in his mind.

    He wasn¡¯t the ones who had processed their forms himself, so he hadn¡¯t heard the time interval of their departure. But his instincts were telling him it wasn¡¯t strange if they had returned by now.

    It¡¯s not like Hawkins manned the desk every day.

    At times, he would take a break, and have another staff member take up his post.

    A bad premonition in mind, he started going at the documents.

    ¡°... So those sorts of premonitions can be on the mark sometimes.¡±

    There, was a form listing out an overdue return.

    They hadn¡¯t returned, or perhaps they were put in a situation where they couldn¡¯t. Hawkins immediately circled around to the back rooms of the guild, and searched for the other copies of the guild cards kept there.

    For the advisor, and the five young adventurers who were following him, he searched for the six cards.

    While they were checked in times of emergency, the guild card copies were usually kept where they wouldn¡¯t see the light of day.

    But it was just as he thought.

    As he took the six cards in hand, he confirmed the names.

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it.¡±

    With a stern expression, he gripped the card that had a dark horizontal line extending over the name...

 Volume 2 - 7: Comrade

    Comrade

    Morning as usual.

    The only difference was that from the time I fought Aria, this was the first we would be leaving the city to fight monsters.

    I reced my sabres again, and the weapons storekeeper was quite amazed when I showed up ordering the same thing again.

    He even rmended me to go to Centralle, and purchase a better one, or to change my weapon preferences.

    Rather than being fixated on the sabre, it was the weapon I had be used to handling, so I think I¡¯ll go with them for a while.

    We met up with Zelphy-san and headed to the guild to find it in quite an uproar.

    Arge bulletin board with the words ¡®Emergency Request¡¯ was posted near the desks on the second floor.

    A majority of the adventurers had their eyes turned towards it, but after making bitter faces, they headed towards the same boards they always checked for normal requests.

    ¡°I wonder what happened.¡±

    As Novem said that, we also ended up checking it out of curiosity.

    Aria also seemed interested, but Zelphy-san¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t soft.

    The request we found when we went up to the bulletin was for the search for a party that hadn¡¯t returned over their stated duration, and an investigation of thend.

    ¡°Ah, if you don¡¯t return by your set date, a search party goes out, right¡±

    I recalled what Zelphy-san had told me, and she nodded. But looking at the names written over the paperwork, she began to shake her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re half right. I taught you our official stance, but in truth, it¡¯s more of an investigation into why the party in question vanished. ¡±Criminals and monsters, or perhaps abyrinth. There are as many reasons out there as you can think of. It¡¯s to make sure the next ones who take their path don¡¯t fall prey to it.¡±

    Half right.

    The intention wasn¡¯t to save them, but to investigate why they had exceeded their duration.

    If you wanted to rephrase it, sending aid to the lost party was the second priority.

    Novem looked at the request formed, confirmed the party members¡¯ ages, and seemed to have noticed something.

    ¡°Did these people perhaps hire a guild advisor?¡±

    Zelphy-san silently nodded, before letting out some toxic words.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told him. That he should just go retire already... aftering this far, there¡¯s no point if you die, is there.¡±

    One of the names on the form had a red line running through it.

    That was a sign that the one whose name had been carved on the guild card had received injuries leading to the ceasing of prolonged life activity.

    ... So summarize, death.

    Perhaps out of luck, or because they were covered for... the five young adventurers seemed to be alive.

    ¡°H-hey... someone¡¯s going to go save them, right?¡±

    Aria said that and looked around, but while the adventurers passed their eyes over the emergency request, they didn¡¯t seem to have the intentions of epting it.

    ¡°... The veteran adventurer that died was a strong one among those in Dalien. While it may be a town of newbies, he would¡¯ve been considered rtively strong even within the main force. A man like that has died.¡±

    ... To put it shortly, it would be difficult.

    Dalien had an abundance of odd jobs to be found, but the feudal lord himself took the initiative to subjugate dangerous monsters and clearbyrinths.

    While it may be convenient for those that had just joined the trade, there was some dissatisfaction to be had once they graduated from newbie status.

    Should I put it as their focus on local interest? Of course, there are some that continue to work in Dalien as adventurers, but arge majority of them leave, and head for a town or city more suited for them.

    ¡°This is bad. The guild was just requiting skilled adventurers for thebyrinth that manifested not too long ago. The feudal lords troops have yet to return either.¡±

    Abyrinth emerged, and the guild solicited help in subjugating it.

    For that sake, a majority of battle-oriented parties had ventured off from the city.

    (Come to think of it, I did hear something like that.)

    Remembering the rumors I heard circting around the guild, I looked around

    It¡¯s probably not that there wasn¡¯t a single skilled adventurer here. But since they¡¯re trying to recruit people for the request in this fashion, I guess there wasn¡¯t any that could take on the job.

    ¡°... I heard that if you take on an emergency dispatch, the guild puts out quite a reward as well.¡±

    Novem seemed surprised that none of the other adventurers wanted to participate.

    There, Zelphy-san spoke.

    ¡°Survival over loot. There may be some out there who¡¯ll take the challenge to raise their names, but... this is troublesome. The ce they headed was a dangerous one. If yed poorly, whole parties can get annihted.¡±

    It¡¯s not like the entirendmass of Dalien was safe.

    For ces outside of human inhabitation, there isn¡¯t much of an opportunity for soldiers to head forth and suppress dangerous elements.

    As we were looking at the request form close the counter, Hawkins-san called out to use.

    ¡°Zelphy-san, can I have a little of your time?¡±

    ¡°... Boss.¡±

    Hawkins-san was letting off a sterner atmosphere than usual, as he called Zelphy-san over.

    ¡°Did you see the request?¡±

    ¡°Yep, saw it. But from the contents, I get the feelin¡¯ it should have been posted up quite a while ago. Did somethin¡¯ happen?¡±

    It was much too far past the point where it would be strange if they hadn¡¯t returned.

    Even so, today was the first time the urgent request hade made an appearance.

    ¡°... It was a blunder on our side. I deeply apologize.¡±

    ¡°An apology doesn¡¯t clear up the matter, though. It probably wasn¡¯t your slip up, boss, but we¡¯re all putting our lives on the line here. Has anyone set out the request¡¯s location yet?¡±

    Permission to head off to the designated point hadn¡¯t been granted yet.

    But since the news camete, there may have been adventurers who had set out for the dangerous area unaware.

    ¡°Perhaps our luck was good this time. The parties that usually used the area as their hunting ground have headed off to thebyrinth. It¡¯s just that, that being the case, we can¡¯t find any adventurers willing to head over.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if you went, boss?¡±

    On Zelphy-san¡¯s joke, Hawkins-san didn¡¯t really return an answer.

    (Both of them are a little angry.)

    From what I can hear from their conversation, it might have been an acquaintance.

    ¡°Um, Hawkins-san. So what was the reason you called Zelphy-san over then?¡±

    Novem sought confirmation, and Hawkins-san started apologizing to us.

    ¡°It¡¯s an urgent dispatch from the guild. We might be temporarily borrowing Zelphy-san. For that time period, the guild will personally cover the expenses.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s counting us in as a usible fighting force.

    (But that may be natural.)

    As I thought that, I heard the Second¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºDo the measures taken by the guild in times like these change by the city? From what I remember, I get the feeling I heard of them forcefully sending out people against their wills.¡»

    The one who answered was the Sixth.

    ¡ºThe times change, and the guilds structure changes with it, but... Dalien¡¯s adventurers aren¡¯t of the best quality, so perhaps this sort of thing happens often.¡»

    The ancestors sounded quite calm.

    It¡¯s not like there¡¯s a need to panic, but I feel their reactions are a little too dry.

    Zelphy-san was making a reluctant face, but she sighed and nodded.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a request from boss, I can¡¯t really decline. It¡¯s just that I also want to know what sort of actions the guild is taking on it.¡±

    Hawkins-san closed his eyes, and after a while of silence, he opened them and answered.

    ¡°The opinion of the higher-ups is... it was the mistake of a staff member, but they concluded that it was something that could happen to the best of us. In this instance, I doubt any punishment sil be handed down.¡±

    ¡°... Boss, in that case, none of us¡¯ll be satisfied. I hated that man for his mouth, but there are plenty of adventurers who¡¯ve been saved by him. While I loathed him, he¡¯s helped me out twice or thrice. Are you tellin¡¯ me to ept this?¡±

    The talks seem to have started down a different direction.

    The three of us were being left behind.

    ¡°Zelphy-san is dropping out of our party to fulfill an urgent request, it seems. In that case, what should we do today?¡±

    I began to ponder today¡¯s ns.

    Odd jobs were fine, but since we had a party of three, I wanted to go out to fight monsters if possible.

    I wanted to experience Growth soon, and more importantly, I¡¯ll bing needlessly specialized at physicalbor at this rate.

    (I mean, they¡¯ve even started trying to lure me over.)

    The site foreman offered that I quite being an adventurer, ande work for him. I had to give a bitter smile, and refuse.

    It¡¯s not that I hated it, but the earnings from it wouldn¡¯t support two, so it wasn¡¯t usible.

    Aria looked at Zelphy as she spoke.

    ¡°I wonder if Zelphy will be fine. I mean, a skilled adventurer of Dalien perished, right?¡±

    Novem tried to calm her down.

    ¡°It may not have been a monster or foe. It¡¯s not unthinkable that it was an ident. I also doubt that they¡¯ll be sending Zelphy-san out alone.¡±

    There was a party of six, one died, and the rest were missing in action.

    The possibility it was an ident was actually quite high.

    As I thought that, the First called out to me.

    ¡ºLyle, you participate as well.¡»

    What¡¯s this, all of a sudden? I thought, but the First probably had his reasons.

    The Third was of the same opinion.

    ¡ºPerhaps that¡¯s for the best. And wait, in a request like this, the efficiency will generally rise if Lyle joins in.¡»

    The Sixth also agreed.

    ¡ºIf it¡¯s mine and the old man¡¯s (Fifth Generation) Skills, then finding them will be simple, and you¡¯ll be able to avoid danger.¡»

    (I see. So if I use the ancestors¡¯ Skills, the efficiency will be on another level.)

    Especially the Fifth and Sixth. When used together, they were quite an amazing one.

    I can put up a map of my surroundings in my head, and enemy and ally... monster locations and traps can be known to me for a certain extent of distance.

    But if I said I wanted to participate, would Hawkins-san ept that?

    The Second was the same as me.

    ¡ºIf Lyle said he wanted to join, would they permit it?¡»

    The Fifth...

    ¡ºWhat are the merits of him going out for that? They¡¯re a grouppletely irrelevant to Lyle. Also, if he starts making himself stand out, then the reputation we worked so hard to lower in Dalien would be pointless.¡»

    After hearing all their opinions, the First spoke.

    ¡ºMerits? Like hell I know. It¡¯s just that if he sees them off, and the adventurer called Zelphy dies, he¡¯ll have trouble sleeping at night.¡»

    The Seventh let out a fed up response.

    ¡ºCould it be this is for that Aria¡¯s sake again? I doubt there¡¯s a need to go that far. If she died here, that means that was the extent of her ability.¡»

    The Fourth put a close on the disjointed opinions, and posed a question to me.

    ¡ºWell then, like that, the opinions on the matter are divided... Lyle, what do you want to do?¡»

    Having been asked for my opinion, I promptly put my hand on the Jewel-turned-ne.

    There really isn¡¯t much merit in it, but if the First is saying this much about it, the perhaps it really is that dangerous.

    His sharpness of instinct is something I recognize.

    (Am I really able to resolve this problem?)

    If I used my Skills, the chances of sess would certainly improve.

    That¡¯s just how useful the Skills I held were.

    But in order to participate, I have a need to persuade them. Hawkins-san and Zelphy-san. I¡¯ll have to let Novem and Aria stay behind as well.

    After thinking for a while, I came to my conclusion.

    ¡°Novem, can you wait with Aria in Dalien for a while? I think I¡¯ll take up the urgent request with Zelphy-san.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡ºOy, get a grip on yourself...¡»

    ¡ºNot happening. After you did so much posing, for you to be thrown in this situation...¡»

    ¡ºYou even left the convincing to Novem-chan... Lyle...¡»

    ¡ºThere must have been a slightly better way out there. I mean, how could you draw back there?¡»

    ¡ºIt looks like there¡¯s a need for you to steadily build up your negotiation skills.¡»

    ¡ºWell, with all things taken into ount, I guess that¡¯s just how it goes.¡»

    ¡ºYou guys... that¡¯s all you have to say to my grandson!? Lyle was trying his hardest! He opposed Novem¡¯s participation up until the end of it, and in the end, he¡¯s still right here participating in the urgent request, isn¡¯t he!?¡»

    (Stop it! Please don¡¯t stick up for me any more than that, Grandfather(Seventh Generation)!!)

    On top of the horse-drawn cart, I used both hands to cover my face. It had turned red all the way up to my ears, as I listened in on the Jewel¡¯s remarks, First Generation up.

    I¡¯ve gradually be aware of it, but even if I cover my ears, I can still hear their voices quite clearly.

    From how the surroundings couldn¡¯t hear them, I had a hunch they weren¡¯t operating by sond, but... it¡¯s really a bother.

    The ancestors¡¯ voices I could hear even if I blocked up my ears...

    The reason they were somining so much was because of the current situation.

    The guild sent out two carts, and they provided money for the necessary equipment. We were put in a temporary party, and sent off to investigate.

    Starting with Zelphy-san it was my same old party. Novem and Aria included.

    On top of that, Rondo-san¡¯s three were included in today¡¯s members.

    The guild also hired a single coachman.

    ¡°O-oy, are you alright, Lyle-kun?¡±

    Rondo-san called out to me in worry, and Novem, who was sitting next to me, also sounded worried.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, could it be a cold? You were fine until just now.¡±

    Inparison to Novem¡¯s flustered state, Aria seemed extremely nervous. She tightly gripped the red gem over her chest.

    To her, Rachel-san started up a conversation.

    ¡°That¡¯s one of those gems with Skills in it, right? A rare find in these times. How many do you have in it?¡±

    ¡°U-um, mine included, there are five.¡±

    As Aria nervously gave an answer, Rachel-san¡¯s eyes began to sparkle.

    ¡°Amazing! If you made is a Magic Item, it¡¯d fetch a price of one to two hundred gold coins. Since it¡¯s red, it¡¯s Vanguard ss, right? Is thepatibility alright?¡±

    Skillpatibility is an important factor.

    If you look at the Skills in my possession, the Fifth¡¯s and Sixth¡¯s be something quite amazing when used simultaneously.

    But it¡¯s not like the gem was set to make these sorts ofbinations.

    For those that it was passed down through, it recorded their Skills without discrimination.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t really know...¡±

    As Aria seemed apologetic, Rachel-san hurriedly tried to console her.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t mind it! I¡¯ve heard that people with gems can¡¯t choose the Skills in them. Even so, if you have five on you, then you have quite a bit of fighting potential there.¡±

    Having been told that, Aria hung her head down even further.

    ¡°... I can¡¯t use them all yet.¡±

    Hearing that, the spear weilder, Rahu-san let out a sigh.

    ¡°Read the mood, Rachel. That aside, your party¡¯s the inverse of ours. It¡¯s quite a pain if you have more men on you. For me, Rondo and Rachel let off a pink aura, so I¡¯m left feeling lonely on the side... So, which one¡¯s your girlfriend, Lyle? I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s Novem-chan, though.¡±

    It was a time-consuming trip, so Rahu-san tried changing to a topic to ease our mental tension.

    (I-I¡¯m thankful. Rather than hearing the ancestors¡¯ persistant rants, a conversation like this is...)

    As I thought that, Novem spoke up.

    ¡°No, both of us are Lyle-sama¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Novem!!¡±

    I hurried to cut her off, but I didn¡¯t make it in time. Aria¡¯s downcast face also turned red.

    Rachel...

    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s a joke, right, Aria-chan?¡±

    There, Aria...

    ¡°He returned my heirloom for me, and when I was about to be disposed of, he went as far as to help me... and...¡±

    ¡°Say is clearly! You¡¯re inviting in plenty a misunderstanding, so you have to be clear at times like these!¡±

    I hurriedly turned to Aria, but that liberated Novem¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°It is no misunderstanding. Aria-san received salvation from Lyle-sama, and right now, the three of us are living under the same roof.¡±

    Novem said that with a smile, and Rondo-san had a cramped smile as he confirmed it.

    ¡°Eh, so this a so-called harem-like urrence?¡±

    Novem, quite clearly...

    ¡°It¡¯s no so-called harem, it¡¯s a true harem. For now, we only have two, but from here on, I expect the numbers will expand considerably.¡±

    Seeing Novem let all that out with a bright smile, I opened and closed my mouth in silence.

    I doubt she was unable to read the mood, but there¡¯s no doubt she¡¯s beingpletely serious here.

    Rahu-san ced his hand on my shoulder.

    While his mouth was definitely curved into a smile, his eyes were smiling by no means.

    Simrily, the shoulder on my other side received Rondo-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡°How about you go a little into the details, Lyle.¡±

    Rondo-san was the same.

    ¡°How enviable that sounds, Lyle-kun. I definitely want to hear just how you brought that to fruition, but before that, I think I need to have a little talk with you on how a man must treasure the woman he loves most.¡±

    Rahu-san coincided.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It wasn¡¯t a good idea for me to have started thinking of how to kill time until we arrived. I¡¯m definitely giving you an earful, so prepare yourself, Lyle.¡±

    Novem continued to go on about her future harem expansion ns with a smile, and Aria and Rachel-san listened on with reddened faces...

    It looks like there isn¡¯t a single savior on this cart.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Zelphy-san, who was driving the cart, heard the voices of young adventurers from behind her.

    She did try shouting at Lyle¡¯s group after they had suddenly stated their desires to take up the urgent request, but having been persuaded by Novem, she finally voiced her consent.

    What¡¯s more, she couldn¡¯t offer Aria any special treatment, so the girl was going to be participating as well.

    If it was aboutpetence, her personal strength was high.

    And in this time, three other strong adventurers were also participating.

    They probably wouldn¡¯t fail through some reckless actions, but still, she was anxious.

    ¡°Good grief, what fun they¡¯re having... this isn¡¯t a pic, you know.¡±

    She heard the voices of kids enjoying themselves from behind, and remembered how the lines she voiced were directed at herself, some long time ago.

    They were the words of the departed adventurer.

    ¡ºZelphy-chan, this isn¡¯t a pic, so how about we calm down a little?¡»

    He taunted her when she was nervous, it was onlyter that she realized he was trying to ease her.

    He was wild, and his mouth wasn¡¯t the finest, but he was an adventurer good at looking after others.

    Whenever they met at the guild, they would throw around insults, and they had held drinking contests against one another at the bar as well.

    ¡°Come to think of it, he lost his bet, so he owes me a drink.¡±

    Zelphy looked up at the sky, as she mourned the loss of her colleague, who had served many years alongside her as an adventurer of Dalien.

    She really did mean it when she said he should have retired already.

    It was a dangerous job. If you could get out of it, it¡¯s best to do so as soon as you can.

    ¡°Dammit, there¡¯s no point if you die. Weren¡¯t you the one that said that...¡±

    Even if they were quick to fight whenever they met, Zelphy still recognized him as arade.

    It was precisely because she recognized him, that...

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely settle this.¡±

    Zelphy¡¯s eyes were giving off a sharp light...

 Volume 2 - 8: Humans and Demons are Equally Favored

    I think I¡¯ll changing the utterances of dungeon tobyrinth. The word used is ÃÔŒm Meikyuu, which meansbyrinth or maze, but it is used in a simr fashion to the term dungeon you would find in a game. As Labyrinth is a more direct trantion, I¡¯ll be using it for uracy¡¯s sake.

    Humans and Demons are epted Equally

    Having arrived at the designated spot indicated by the request, we dismounted the cart, and looked around the area.

    In Dalien¡¯s remote regions, most areas turned into dense forests.

    Apparently, someone tried to raise a vige here and there in the past, but because of monster attacks, these ns ended in failure.

    Mysteriously, it was impossible to burn down the monster infested woods.

    If you tried cutting them down, more vegetation would immediately grow to rece it.

    For that reason, the speed of the forest¡¯s spread was also something amazing.

    Arge amount of researchers specte that the reason for thisy with the monsters.

    When monsters built up homes, their magic was sucked into the trees, and this led to rapid growth...

    From those managing it, it truly was a troublesome phenomenon.

    But the opinions of the First and Second Generation were different.

    ording to the First...

    ¡ºIf you made a vige here, you¡¯d be able to sell all the lumber you could dream of!¡»

    The Second also...

    ¡ºYou could make a killing off the deforestation business. What a waste... back in my day, I lived after a certain someone had already cut down the monster-infested forest, so I wasn¡¯t able to do that.¡»

    The views of a truly powerful generation.

    The troublesome expanding forest problem was resolved within a single lifetime. Well, because of that, the Secondmented his loss of a source of ie.

    Unloading our luggage, we ended up going out on a survey of the area.

    We left managing our baggage to the single coachman, and we divided into our party of four and Rondo-san¡¯s of three to rotate between protecting our belongings and scouting.

    Zelphy-san issued orders to us.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what sort of monster you¡¯ll find. No matter what happens, run, and head to the location I told you of before. Also, there are also some survivors, make sure you can issue treatment and food rations at a moment¡¯s notice.¡±

    Perhaps the coachman was used to this sort of thing, as he readily nodded.

    Capable people to support parties like these weren¡¯t too popr of an upational choice, but they were essential positions.

    Usually, a party of six would have at least one of those sorts.

    It was desirable to have two, if possible.

    If you took on mercenary work, then supporters... logistic support, increased in numbers.

    It was said that rather than the mercenaries fighting on the front lines, the ones providing support in the back were more numerous.

    ¡°Should we also get a supporter on us?¡±

    As Rondo-san said that, Rahu-san shook his head.

    ¡°You¡¯re hiring a supporter for a party of three? Our profits¡¯ll drop. At least get four or five of us before you get one for the party, right?¡±

    Zelphy-san offered the two a warning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose focus. First, confirm the surroundings. Make sure you frequently rotate your lookout. If an unforeseen event happens, then think and act for yourselves. Got it?¡±

    If you couldn¡¯t protect your own life, it was unthinkable to be able to save another¡¯s.

    I got the feeling Zelphy-san said something like that at the beginning.

    I turned to Novem and Aria.

    ¡°Are either of you tired?¡±

    Novem shook her head, but Aria¡¯s face looked pale.

    Perhaps she was worn out from the swaying of the cart.

    The Second gave me some advice.

    ¡ºHave Aria rest. She¡¯ll probably hate it, but persuade her to take up lookout after resting a while. If you just randomly throw something out like ¡®if you don¡¯t rest now, there won¡¯t be a second chance,¡¯ she¡¯ll likely consent¡»

    So eager that she was making a pointless effort. That was the current Aria.

    After gripping the Jewel once, I tried persuading Aria.

    But before that, the Third threw out his opinion.

    ¡ºOh, make sure you seek the leader¡¯s orders first. Lyle, right now, Zelphy-san¡¯s acting as this party¡¯s leader.¡»

    He has a point.

    I looked at Zelphy-san. She was sending a worried nce at Aria.

    (If you were that worried, then you should have taken custody of her yourself.)

    I offered a suggestion.

    ¡°Zelphy-san, can we put Aria on break? At this rate, it will be a long time before we¡¯ll be able to rest.¡±

    ¡°W-wait!¡±

    Aria raised an unsatisfied voice and drew closer to me, but Novem raised her staff to stop her.

    ¡°The one who will decide is Zelphy-san.¡±

    ¡°S-still...¡±

    To a vexed Aria, Zelphy-san spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that if you don¡¯t get in some rest now, rotating the watch shift will be hard, I guess... Aria, go take a break. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m giving you the easy way out here. When the timees, I¡¯m putting you on lookout. Until then, make sure you rest up so you can carry out your job properly.¡±

    The look in Zelphy-san¡¯s eyes seemed to say that objections were not permitted.

    Aria reluctantly consented.

    (She surely thinks she was removed from the party because of her ineptitude.)

    The cold was cold to her.

    ¡ºAt times like these, consoling her has no meaning. She arbitrarily locked herself into a mindset she built up for herself. Truly troublesome.¡»

    On that opinion, the First shot back with a weaker attitude than usual.

    ¡ºShe¡¯s still young, so there¡¯s no helping it! Consider the long term here!¡»

    The First was frankly in favor of the girl, but if I had my say in it...

    (... I¡¯m a year younger than Aria, you know...)

    There were some things I was dissatisfied with.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    For an adventurer to fight monsters, the ce with the highest efficiency was generally the forest.

    Even if they go to the forest, it wasn¡¯t like they really enter it. They stay in wait somewhere around the entrance.

    They prepared someone like me to lure them out and fought them as a group when they emerged.

    They kept themselves fighting on unobstructednd and ambushed monsters that were lured out. Quite an efficient style of battle.

    But as long as the bait wasn¡¯t proficient, then they may end up with casualties.

    After heading to the forest, we started to search for the footsteps of the missing adventurers.

    Nearby, there were traces that a cart had paid the area a visit recently.

    There were the traces of a campfire, and we discovered an abandoned cart missing only its horses.

    I used Skills to confirm the surrounding situation.

    (... There aren¡¯t any monsters, or anyone else at that matter.)

    As I confirmed the insides of the carriage from afar, I found traces that it was broken into.

    ¡°There don¡¯t seem to be any monsters.¡±

    Zelphy-san took a hard look at my face.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°No, I was just thinking about possibilities here, but could it be that you possess a Skill? Support ss at that?¡±

    During the bandit subjugation, I acted separately from her.

    This was the first time I showed her my use of a Skill. What was more, I never dered I could do anything like that.

    ording to the Second:

    ¡ºYou¡¯re making it quite tantly obvious. Well, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll be hurt or anything if it gets out. Just affirm it here. Oh, make sure you make its effect out to be vague.¡»

    Hearing that, I nodded.

    ¡°Yep, it sure is a Support ss Skill. It¡¯s quite convenient.¡±

    I wondered what was on Novem¡¯s mind when she heard that, but when I turned my eyes to her, she was remaining vignt of the surroundings.

    Zelphy-san simply whispered something like, ¡®That so?¡¯

    ¡°Anyways, on to the cart investigations. And wait, there are traces of blood on the ground.¡±

    The three of us approached it, and there, a bloodstain remained.

    Novem...

    ¡°Could it be bandits? They were raided here or something?¡±

    Zelphy approached and squatted down, before shaking her head.

    ¡°No, there really is nothing in this area. There¡¯s an especially high density of monsters here, so settling here would be hard. Some time has passed since the blood was spilled, so I can¡¯t really say anything about it, but... it looks like the horses were attacked here.¡±

    There were bones lying around nearby.

    The report from the guild said only the adviser had perished.

    There was no saying no one died while we were on the way here, but perhaps they fled.

    Zelphy-san simply looked around the area.

    ¡°There¡¯s no traces of a fight. What¡¯s more, the inside of the cart... has beenid to waste quite terribly.¡±

    Something had happened, and the barrels and wooden crates had been smashed. The contents were taken away.

    Since they didn¡¯t use a pick or pry and had to destroy them to this extent, the possibility of it being by human hands was low.

    What was more, the monster materials were left alone.

    If it were bandits, they would take and sell them off somewhere.

    Rather than killing the horses, taking possession of them was more convenient, and they¡¯d probably actually take the cart in its entirety.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t infighting, then monsters seem to be the greatest possibility.¡±

    We circled around to see if anything was left behind.

    But we didn¡¯t find anything.

    ¡°It seems they stayed put around here and repeated battles by approaching the forest. But if that¡¯s the case, then rather than there having been a battle here, it looks like only the cart was assaulted.¡±

    With her experience as the base, Zelphy-san assessed the scene.

    But all of that was but a prediction.

    We couldn¡¯t deny the possibility of bandits being remarkably stupid.

    Novem confirmed our ns hereafter.

    ¡°What are we going to do now? Should we return, or perhaps set foot into the forest?¡±

    Zelphy-san thought for a little and checked the height of the sun.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check out the area close to the forest. And return to camp.¡±

    To observe the forest from afar, we left the area.

    But in the end, even if observed from here, there were no changes in the forest.

    Zelphy-san apparently hade here in the past to hunt often, but ording to her, nothing had really changed.

    Just that it had expanded a little more than before.

    I used a Skill to check its contents, and I sensed something dreadful.

    The Second...

    ¡ºLyle, tell them quickly... abrinth has manifested.¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    I returned to the camp site, finished eating, and rested until my shift for watch was toe around.

    Around me, Rondo-san and Rachel-san were lying asleep.

    Generally, you didn¡¯t hear of too much of a separation of genders among adventurers.

    And wait, there weren¡¯t too many parties out there who could prepare two separate tents to facilitate that.

    If they had money, perhaps they would do something like that, but beginners and poor adventurers slept in the same tent regardless of male and female.

    (It¡¯s my first time camping.)

    Up until now, I had never ventured that far out to fight monsters.

    Of course, that was probably because I was still thought of ascking in the necessary abilities.

    There, I heard the First¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºLyle, stay how you are, and listen. The ones sleeping beside you are adventurers. If you let out a sound, they¡¯ll likely wake up.¡»

    The Third offered an exnation to me on the current situation.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not strange for abyrinth to manifest in a forest. More so, that¡¯s the standard. Forests and caves, and also abandoned mansions and forts, they store up mana and bebyrinths.¡»

    In this case, the cause was probably that the entrance to the forest had be abyrinth.

    Using my Skills to peek further in, I was able to confirm passageway-like formations.

    Perhaps because not too much time had passed since its birth, thebyrinth wasn¡¯t all too deep.

    At a rtively close point, a treasure-filled cebelled ¡ºDeepest Chamber¡» appeared.

    It was the biggest room, so my ancestors told me there was no doubt about it.

    Zelphy-san seemed to be of the same opinion, and she was under the opinion that some trouble emerged after they had identally drifted into thebyrinth.

    The Sixth...

    ¡ºMy Skill has no meaning if you¡¯re not close enough. With your current level, Lyle, from the outside of thebyrinth, you probably won¡¯t be able to distinguish friend from foe.¡»

    I did check it from the outside, but I could only get a vague understanding of the insides.

    It was as if a haze had been cast over it, and I couldn¡¯t get a clear grasp of it.

    The Fifth also...

    ¡ºMy Skill¡¯s the same. From outside, that¡¯s the limit. Of course, for you, that is. Now it¡¯s about our opinion on the matter.¡»

    In the end, the Fourth came forth as usual.

    ¡ºording to the First, there¡¯s no doubt there¡¯s something ¡®bad¡¯ in there, it seems. Also, great enough to defeat a veteran adventurer... We¡¯re fine it if you want to enter, but I don¡¯t rmend you go all the way to the Deepest Chamber.¡»

    Hearing that, I grasped the Jewel.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Morning.

    Thinking thebyrinth was clearly suspicious, we left the guard of the cart to Rahu-san.

    We ended up with a party of me, Zelphy-san, Novem, Aria, Rondo-san, and Rachel-san to enter thebyrinth.

    If we were left on guard duty, we wouldn¡¯t be able to rescue the adventurers who had be immobilized by something within.

    What was more, there was an absolute necessity to take Novem, who specialized in healing.

    In cases where we were immobilized by injury, we could count on her.

    As a result, the skilled Rahu-san ended up house-sitting.

    He seemed reluctant, but there wasn¡¯t another way. If we didn¡¯t return in the set time, Zelphy-san forced the idea onto him to return to Dalien immediately.

    When we set foot into thebyrinth, it was different from a normal forest.

    With passages made of lined up trees, it really became a maze.

    The unnaturally lined up trunks, and the breadth of the walkway...

    More than anything, the air felt heavy, and it became harder to breath. We could still breath normally, but it was stressful.

    Rondo-san looked at me and tapped my shoulder.

    ¡°Get your breathing in order. If you take in that much air, you¡¯ll wear yourself out. This is my second time in one, but you get used to it soon enough. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    I nodded and steadied myself.

    And I used my Skills.

    Full Over.

    Map.

    Search.

    I used the First¡¯s, Fifth¡¯s, and Sixth¡¯s simultaneously.

    My raised power from Full Over let me forcibly make use of the other two.

    By doing that, I was able to get a clearer picture than when I tried it outside.

    As a detailed map of thebyrinth floated up in my mind, I tried to perceive where monsters were waiting and where the adventurers were.

    (I¡¯m starting to think this, butbining the Fifth and Sixth¡¯s Skills is almost a cowardly move.)

    The staff-wielding Rachel-san chanted a spell

    And the surroundings became brighter.

    ¡°Sorry, but if I¡¯m doing it alone, I¡¯ll need a rest in about two hours. Novem-chan, can I ask you to rotate with me along the way? It can just be for ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two magicians confirmed how they would be lighting the area.

    Novem had a need to perform healing, but if Rachel-san didn¡¯t get some rest in, her Mana wouldn¡¯tst.

    I told Zelphy-san.

    ¡°Go straight here and turn left before the dead end.¡±

    Hearing that, she put her hand to her chin.

    ¡°Is that also the power of Skills?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I answered with confidence, so she nodded and proceeded forward.

    ¡°Rondo will take the front with me. Lyle, you give orders from the very back. Also, the two mages are to protect Lyle.¡±

    It looks like I won¡¯t be fighting on the front lines.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Hearing that, the Second seemed to ept it.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because using Skills drains Mana. She probably ns on conserving your energy. And wait, here, you¡¯re giving orders to people you¡¯re used to, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Lyle, make sure you use the Skills periodically to keep a good idea of your surroundings. We¡¯ll keep ourselves as quiet as we can.¡»

    In that case, the ancestors will probably only speak up if the situation turns drastic.

    Like that, I gave directions and made sure to avoid areas where monsters were loitering.

    The fact that we could sense their positions put us at quite an advantage.

    And we proceeded deeper, aiming for the room the adventurers were in.

    (The fact that I¡¯m getting a response from them means they¡¯re still alive, it seems.)

    We avoided attacks from behind and kept ourselves on favorable conditions whenever went into a fight.

    And what I noticed in all that was the skill level of Zelphy-san and Rondo-san.

    Zelphy-san used magic as she fought, bashed with her shield, and stabbed with her sword. She even sent enemies flying with magic, quite a versatile fighting style.

    ¡°Fly away! ¡¾Fire Shot¡¿!¡±

    She pushed back with her Shield, and from there, small orbs of fire were fired off simultaneously.

    The output of each shot was small, but it seems they weren¡¯t to damage a point, but to damage the whole.

    (Is it a strengthened form of Fire Bullet? If it¡¯s an original, it may even be a Skill.)

    Within Rearguard Skills, there were some that acted as magic.

    I heard the mana consumption and output were different, but I never thought Zelphy-san would be able to use something like that.

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°Amazing, Zelphy-san. Is that an original magic?¡±

    Zelphy-san answered, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°I just casted what came to my head. It¡¯s just a Fire Bullet with a little change in shape. Terrible, right? But it¡¯s quite user friendly.¡±

    It seems it wasn¡¯t a Skill.

    ¡°So you can use magic. You acted like it was something beyond you before.¡±

    As I said that, she sheathed her sword.

    ¡°All I can use is that one back there and Fire Bullet. Even if that¡¯s all I can do, it¡¯s embarrassing to say that I can use magic.¡±

    So if you could only use one or two spells, could you not name yourself as a magician?

    Aria looked surprised.

    ¡°Could you use it back at the mansion? Then even a governmental position would be...¡±

    Zelphy gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°It was after I became an adventurer. More importantly, I can¡¯t rmend loiterin¡¯ in a ce like this for too long. That goes for people¡¯s pasts as well.¡±

    Rondo-san nodded.

    Simrily, he was also amazing.

    He only had a sword on him, but his sword skills were quite something.

    Aria was looking at his de.

    ¡°Is that a Magic Tool?¡±

    Hearing that, Rondo-san nodded. After battle, he remained vignt of his surroundings and got his breath in order. We were taking a slight rest.

    We also had conversations like these.

    Though in exchange, Novem or I had to keep watch. Right now, Novem was lighting the area in Rachel-san¡¯s ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s an heirloom and my partner. It has three Skills in it, so even if I¡¯m the one holding it, this is what you get. However, don¡¯t be spreading this information around outside.¡±

    Rondo-san said that as he winked in Aria¡¯s direction, before he received a prompt staff to the shin from Rachel-san.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t flirt right in front of your girlfriend. Look, your break¡¯s over. Novem, let¡¯s rotate. Thanks for all this.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Rachel-san red at the swordsman before thanking Novem for letting her rest with a smile.

    Novem also had a wry smile on her face.

    Zelphy-san posed a question.

    ¡°Now then, about how much further?¡±

    I confirmed the locations of the room.

    If we defeated the troublesome monsters on the way there, it looked like we would be able to avoid any battles when we were making our escape.

    In the deepest chamber, arge presence remained immobile.

    And it seemed to be guarding whatever treasureid in the room.

    ¡°If we turn there, we should already be at our destination.¡±

    I pointed to the entranceway we could see from the passage, as I confirmed that five presences were indeed beyond it.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Zelphy-san hurried off towards it.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having reached the room, we checked the five that had copsed there.

    They were all covered in blood, but they still had breath.

    However, they looked to be in quite a weakened state.

    ¡°They¡¯re alive! They¡¯re still alive!¡±

    Rachel-san raised a delighted voice, as she immediately ran over to them with the light.

    Of the five, a single one of them noticed our approach and opened his eyes.

    ¡°Oy, what happened?¡±

    Rondo-san ran over, took out his water sk, and slowly let the man who opened his eyes drink from it.

    I also approached them and assessed their injuries.

    ¡°It¡¯s mainly blunt force trauma. There are some broken bones.¡±

    As I said that, Novem began her healing magic.

    While their wounds would heal, it didn¡¯t seem that the weakened five would rise.

    After he calmed down from the water, the beaten down adventurer opened his mouth.

    ¡°B-because of us, our adviser was...¡±

    Hearing that, Zelphy-san came closer. She appeared to be making sure she didn¡¯t let any information slip by.

    ¡°We were able to handle the monsters around here, and... when we said we wanted to go further in, he refused. We wanted to be first ss as soon as possible, so...¡±

    Looking over the crying man, Zelphy-san clicked her tongue.

    ¡°That idiot... oy, what sort of enemy was it?¡±

    She made a regretful face as she asked for the particrs on the culprit.

    ¡°An orc. It was emerald... It had arge cudgel on it.¡±

    While it sounded a little hard for a beginner, it wasn¡¯t an enemy that couldn¡¯t be beaten with the right numbers.

    For the boss of a smallbyrinth like this, it was surprisingly standard.

    But Zelphy-san didn¡¯t seem satisfied with that answer.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that bastard was done in by a nothing but a Orc!? You guys wanted the treasure to yourself so you...¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re wrong. It was just an orc, but we couldn¡¯t eveny a hand on it... by the time he came to save us, we were already worn out... and he told us to run ahead.¡±

    The adventure shed tears as he spoke, but those tears were few.

    It seems he was trying his hardest to hold onto his consciousness.

    Novem informed Zelphy-san that the treatment had finished.

    ¡°Everyone has been treated. But I¡¯m not sure about their stamina.¡±

    Zelphy-san stood and ordered us to shoulder them. But we noticed a change in our surroundings.

    Aria spoke.

    ¡°Do you not hear something? I also feel some vibrations.¡±

    Rondo-san pulled his sword.

    ¡°... It seems that it¡¯s noticed us.¡±

    I also heard a loud voice from the First within the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle! Check your surroundings immediately! Also... a big one¡¯sing.¡»

    I hurriedly activated the Skills and opened my eyes wide.

    Novem noticed my attitude and called out. At the same time, perhaps sensing something, she held out her staff.

    ¡°Lyle-sama?¡±

    I swallowed my spit and drew my sabre.

    ¡°... It¡¯sing. The innermost boss ising all the way here.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t a single response from the deepest chamber. And the boss¡¯s signal was gradually approaching us.

    What was more...

    ¡°It¡¯s fast.¡±

    As I muttered that, Zelphy-san unsheathed her sword and took a stance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a boss leaving its room before! Wai, everyone stand down! Even if it¡¯s a boss, it¡¯s just an Orc.¡±

    As if to cut off Zelphy-san, the worn out adventurer screamed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that thing¡¯s normal! None of our attacks had the slightest effect on it! Because of that, that man as well... that¡¯s definitely no normal orc!¡±

    The adventurer¡¯s cry shocked us all.

    Attacks didn¡¯t work.

    Or so he said.

    ¡°Just what¡¯s that supposed to mean!?¡±

    Right as Rachel-san shouted out, the entrance to the room was blown away, and a single monster showed itself.

    Looking at it, I muttered.

    ¡°This is the first I¡¯ve seen an orc, but... it¡¯s much bigger than I thought, and is it not red?¡±

    I think there was no helping me saying that.

    Emerald skin and thick limbs. It had the image of an orc, equipped with nothing but a loincloth, but the orc standing before me was definitely red.

    It wasn¡¯t just the loincloth. Bristle grew from its arms and wrapped around its body like a pelt.

    The hair on its head had grown long enough to cover its back.

    The tusks protruding from its jaw were sharp, and its breathing was rough.

    ¡°Oy, oy, that looks nothing like a normal orc to me.¡±

    Rondo offered a light quip, but his tone was definitely nervous.

    Aria couldn¡¯t raise a word, it seems.

    Zelphy-san immediately rushed to the front.

    I looked at the weapon in the red orc¡¯s hand.

    It looked like it was simply wielding a sword, but if a human were holding it, it would definitely be one of thergest variety.

    Zelphy-san red at the enemy.

    ¡°So you stole the bastard¡¯s weapon? Some courage you got there... I had a debt to him, and a drink to reim. I¡¯ll be defeating you to make it even.¡±

    I gripped the Jewel once.

    If that monster¡¯s strength only went as far as its appearance, then I didn¡¯t think it would be impossible to defeat.

    But I felt something ominous from it.

    It wasn¡¯t on Celes¡¯ level, but it was a bizarre sensation, as if it had something special on it.

    My answer came from the Second.

    ¡ºIt defeated an adventurer and experienced a ¡ºGrowth¡». What¡¯s more, it looks like it¡¯s a ¡ºSkill Carrier¡». Good grief... the old man¡¯s (First Generation) intuition is ominously urate about these sorts of things.¡»

    The Seventh gave me a warning.

    ¡ºLyle, consider retreat as well. If ites to it, don¡¯t hesitate to cut off those immobile five and prioritize the other surviving members.¡»

    Correct.

    He was quite correct.

    I turned my eyes to the copsed five adventurers behind me.

    (If I leave them, they¡¯ll definitely all be killed. Also, will we even be able to get away?)

    If I used a Skill, I¡¯m certain that I alone could escape.

    I knew. I knew, but I didn¡¯t want to have to choose that option.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, there are times when you must be heartless. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up losing much, much more.¡»

    He saw through my worries.

    As I hung my head, the First burst intoughter.

    ¡ºGahahaha, you all are underestimating the boy.¡»

    (Founder?)

    As I was struck with wonder, the First issued orders.

    ¡ºThis is your(the Second Generation) Skill¡¯s turn, is it not?¡»

    As the First said that to the Second, I heard the click of a tongue.

    I¡¯ve heard that the Second¡¯s Skill only held meaning in conjunction with others¡¯.

    ¡º... It¡¯s too fast, isn¡¯t it? I wanted to wait a little longer for Lyle¡¯s Growth.¡»

    While I was being confused, the Fifth bursted in.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s all fine and dandy, but confirm the surroundings. There¡¯s such an irregr existence right here. I wonder how the rest will move.¡»

    As I checked with Map, I saw red, luminous pointsing towards us.

    ¡°Zelphy-san, Monsters are starting to gather.¡±

    Everyone reacted to my words.

    They were probably certain that my Skill was a Support ss that let me pick up detailed information on the surroundings.

    ¡°Well you¡¯re quite the bringer of bad news today. How about a little pleasant notifications sometimes?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t exactly sure about how to react to Zelphy-san¡¯s tired voice.

    The Second seemedid back.

    ¡ºWell then, it¡¯s about time I taught you mine.¡»

    From my point of view, I never thought I would be being taught a Skill the moment before I had to use it where it counted.

    I never thought I would be told to just go use it without the slightest bit of practice.

    The First spoke to the Seventh.

    ¡ºLooks like he can¡¯t run anymore.¡»

    ¡ºKu, Lyle, do whatever you need to survive this. With the Second¡¯s Skill, that may be possible.¡»

    (No, even if you tell me something like that...)

    As I thought that, the information on the Skill started flowing forth from the Jewel.

    (This Skill is...)

    I casted my eyes down in a daze, and Zelphy-san shouted towards me.

    ¡°Lyle, get a grip! If you don¡¯t show some drive here, then when!? You¡¯re the one who said you¡¯d participate!¡±

    The orc before me raised a roar.

    After hanging my head, I raised it.

    The one to notice my change was Novem.

    ¡°Lyle-sama?¡±

    ¡°... I guess it really doesn¡¯t have any meaning when used alone. Still, I wish you had just told me about it earlier.¡±

    I leisurely pointed my sabre at the orc.

 Volume 2 - 9: The First Generationâ€™s Weapon

    The First Generation¡¯s Weapon

    The Second¡¯s Skill was, to put it simply, the ability to give others the rights to use your own Skills.

    The specifics get a little moreplicated, but a simple exnation would be that allies within a certain range of me could use the Skills in my possession.

    The First¡¯s Full Over.

    The Fourth¡¯s Speed.

    One that created a condition where others could use their Skills whenever they wanted... That was the Second¡¯s ¡¾All¡¿.

    It¡¯s just that, the mana I needed to expend to use it was considerably low.

    I mean, it just let others use your own, and long as they weren¡¯t using anything, it was a very slight expenditure on my part.

    But the Skills strongest characteristic was its ability to differentiate enemy and ally within a set range.

    The space where the trees had lined themselves up, and made a room-like area.

    The entrancewayrge enough for a person to pass had been blown away, an in the scattered chips of wood, stood the Boss that should have been in the ¡¾Deepest Chamber¡¿.

    Even as an orc, it had red skin, and its hair was thick. Its hair grew to mask its back.

    The ogre-like orc swung around therge sword that had once belonged to the adventurer it killed.

    When wielded by the beast, it simply seemed to be a normal sized sword.

    Perhaps trying to threaten me as I raised my sabre towards it, the monster let out a roar.

    Around me were therades I challenged thisbyrinth with. Novem, Aria, Zelphy-san, Rondo-san, Rachel-san... the five of them flinched for a moment upon hearing the war cry.

    I mean, it was just that loud.

    Now that the orc was in it, the room that had a bit ow width to it started to feel exceedingly narrow.

    But I was able toprehend the orc¡¯s current condition to some extent.

    (I can see why the Seond hesitated to let my use it. In a sense, this is truly too powerful.)

    To put it bluntly, its original effect of being a Skill to allow others the use of Skills... was a lesser power than its indirect effect.

    As if they were summoned forth by the red orc¡¯s scream, the monsters loitering around the dungeon began to gather around the room we were in.

    Zelphy-san stood up in front of me.

    No, she was holding up her shield, so she was probably taking on the role of a Shield for the entire party.

    It¡¯s just that in order to oppose this red orc, I don¡¯t think Zelphy-san¡¯s power is sufficient.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take on this red one. You guys take care of the other ones pouring into the room.¡±

    As I said that to all, Rondo-san raised his voice.

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying!? That enemy¡¯s not normal. It would be best if we all went at it at once!¡±

    While that definitely was a usible opinion, this wasn¡¯t the time to be dying action against the monster in front of us.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d love that too, but we don¡¯t really have the time... look, they¡¯reing!¡±

    As I said that, Goblins started to enter the room.

    As they sprung up from behind the orc, Novem used her magic.

    ¡°Wind Bullet.¡±

    The Goblins were sent sprawling in the air, and they collided with a wall.

    At the same time, I pulled out my spare sabre, and started running off towards the red orc.

    It lifted up the de in its hands, and lowered it at me.

    ¡°It really is quite a Skill.¡±

    Using my momentum, I leaned down and leapt. The falling de pierced into the ground behind me.

    I ended up in the space between the orc and its weapons.

    Using the sabres in both of my hands, I cut at the red orc¡¯s knees.

    ¡°Too shallow? More so that I thought... no.¡±

    As I was considering whether the orc¡¯s skin was harder than I had expected, I saw his knees healing before me.

    I immediately jumped to his left, as his left fist hit the ground where I was, and gouged it out. A small crater was formed.

    As I rolled to stand from my lunge, a voice called out to me.

    ¡°Lyle-kun!¡±

    It was Rondo-san¡¯s voice.

    Seeing the goblining at me from my back, he quickly raised his voice.

    Without turning around, I stuck my sabre behind, and stood.

    Goblin blood starts raining down on my head.

    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t see.¡±

    As I muttered that, a few reacted by rushing over to me.

    It was Novem, Aria and Zelphy-san.

    Also, seeing a good opportunity, the monsters around started to aim at me.

    I swung my two swords, and turned as I moved around the room.

    Every time I swung my swords, blood spattered onto the ground.

    As I finally used my sleeve to wipe my eyes, I was able to confirm the situation.

    ¡°So even when blinded, I can do this much?¡±

    Using my des, I had dodged and cut down the monsters that came at me.

    Where everyone was, and what sort of condition they were in... that was the Second¡¯s Skill that could let me perceive all my surroundings. It differed from the Fifth and Sixth¡¯s Skill in an essential point.

    The Fifth spoke with some nostalgia.

    ¡ºI was under this Skill¡¯s care quite a bit, but as I thought, the side effect is the more amazing part of it. My Skill gives you a muchrger view, and it¡¯s not suited for these sorts of melee battles, though.¡»

    The Sixth agreed.

    ¡ºRight. It¡¯s in, but quite proficient. There were quite a few campaigns I lived through simply because I had the First and Second Generations¡¯ skills.¡»

    I¡¯m sorry if you wanted to reminisce a little, but I¡¯d really like some advice on how to defeat the enemy in front of me right now.

    ¡°I heard that attacks don¡¯t work, but it looks like it¡¯s healing. If you continued attacking it, it¡¯d eventually run out of Mana and copse, but... it feels like my stamina will run out first.¡±

    If it were only me, I think I would manage one way or another, but right now, I haverades.

    The first ones to copse will probably be Rachel-san, who was keeping the room light, or Novem, who was using offensive magic to support me after having healed all the adventurers herself.

    After that, Aria will probably fall, and then perhaps Zelphy-san.

    Finally, maybe even Rondo-san won¡¯t be able to defeat this orc.

    (Because it defeated a veteran adventurer to experience a growth, it¡¯s gotten even more troublesome. So monsters can grow, and get Skills as well... was the fact that it was a grace from god to man a lie?)

    I lowered my eyes to the sabres in both of my hands, and retreated back. In front of me, the orc¡¯s sword was lowered.

    It looks like it doesn¡¯t know how to handle a sword.

    With this, it may have actually been better if it kept the cudgel.

    ¡°The chipping on the sabres is quite bad. My weapons will be ruined first. If I were to take it out in one blow, would magic strengthened by Skills be best?¡±

    I tried to reach a conclusion in my mind, but I felt it wasn¡¯t quite sufficient.

    Since the others were taking on the monsters flooding into the room, it¡¯ll take some time before I¡¯ll be able to seek help from them.

    Since it was taking me on, the red orc wasn¡¯t attacking the others. If someone dide to my assistance, perhaps it would change its target.

    ¡°I really hate gambling, though... well then, how should I take it out...¡±

    With my strongest attack, I have to somehow take down this monster in one strike.

    I need to determine what Skill it has, and I can perceive a majority of my surroundings with the Second¡¯s Skill. Stamina and Mana... Since I can sense those sort of things intuitively now, my fighting style has to change to match that.

    The First...

    ¡ºHey, isn¡¯t your (The Second Generation) skill a bit too cowardly?¡»

    The Second shouted out.

    ¡ºThe hell you mean by cowardly!? It¡¯s a convenient Skill! It was so convenient that he might start relying on it, so I didn¡¯t let Lyle use it yet is all!¡»

    It felt like I had ganed some new senses, but it feels like using them all will take too much time.

    I felt that not my Mana, but my mental fatigue would catch up to me.

    I continued to dodge the red¡¯s attacks, as I thought.

    There, the red orc ominously retreated a step. It raised its voice, and from the room¡¯s walls... the gaps between the trees, a normal emerald-skinned orc appeared.

    ¡°This one summoned allies!?¡±

    Aria raised a surprised voice, and Rondo-san approached Rachel-san in order to protect her.

    Zelphy-san also stood in front of Novem and Aria.

    ¡°Lyle, how long do we have to hold out!?¡±

    Hearing Zelphy-san¡¯s voice, I looked up, and thought for a moment.

    ¡°It will be over soon, so please withstand it for a little while.¡±

    I said that.

    Hearing my words, the First raised a loudugh.

    ¡ºnice going there, Lyle! Right. At times like these, men have got to look cool! Good! I¡¯ll teach you something special...¡»

    On the First¡¯s remark, the Fifth seemed a little agitated.

    ¡ºOy, what are you thinking? It¡¯s much to soon, isn¡¯t it?¡»

    For the two orcs that had appeared at the red ones sides, I temporarily activated Limit Vurst, and threw the sabres in my hands at them.

    They spun in the air beforending in their skulls.

    The two orcs opened their jaws at the impact, before copsing on the ground.

    Seeing me lose my weapons, the red orc roared.

    ¡°I wonder if I can take it out with magic... just barely, perhaps.¡±

    I think it was possible, but just barely. There was also the possibility it wasn¡¯t enough, so I¡¯d have to bet it all on one hit.

    (If I can¡¯t beat it then, I can try striking it barehanded, I guess.)

    For a moment, I found it terribly strange for a First-like thought to be running across my mind.

    (What is this feeling... it isn¡¯t bad.)

    While I was thinking something like that, the First spoke.

    ¡ºOy, clench the Jewel.¡»

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    Those around were busy fighting monsters, so they probably won¡¯t hear my conversation with the First.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll teach you something fun. It¡¯ll be some good news for the current you... I mean, you¡¯ll be able to use the trick the Seventh personally went and set up.¡»

    ¡°The Seventh... my grandfather?¡±

    I put using magic on hold, and gripped the Jewel as told.

    The Seventh began yelling at the First.

    ¡ºWhy did you tell him!? It¡¯s too soon! With Lyle¡¯s Mana, he really will only be able to maintain it for a few seconds!¡»

    The First shot back.

    ¡ºSeconds? That¡¯s more than enough, ain¡¯t it!? You guys, to this one... who¡¯s the one that said Lyle was amazing!? I approved of him! No one¡¯s going to be getting in my way! Now let¡¯s go, Lyle!¡»

    The Jewel gave off a blue light, and the chain wrapped around my neck was arbitrarily undone.

    The silver ornaments enveloping the stone started to cange shape in my hand.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    It looks like the others were curious about my situation as well. With a st of magic from Novem, the area was covered in smoke.

    Feeling a weight like never before from the Jewel, the item that it once was... no, I gripped the silver ornaments I thought to be nothing bur ents to grace the Jwewl.

    I gripped the handle in both hands, and the silver de let off a pale light. A guard with the blue stone embedded in it... the Jewel shined.

    ¡ºMy sword skills are none too splendid. So these sorts of striking weapons are best for me.¡»

    What my hands had grasped was a thick silver sword.

    The First cried out.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no time, right!? On with it already!!¡»

    As if the voice was pushing me forward, I dashed forward, and took arge jump. I turned my body to avoid the red orc¡¯s lowering sword, and used the weight of therge sword in my own hand to rotate from the momentum.

    With the centrifugal force as my ally, I used my Skills to momentarily raise my power output to its limit.

    ¡ºThis is my final Skill... it¡¯s ¡¾Full Burst¡¿!¡»

    Perhaps through the First¡¯s support, as I activated the Skills, a power greater than usual surged up from within my body.

    I took control of the spin, and lowered the maximized power onto the red orc¡¯s head.

    ¡°With this...¡±

    My voice ovepped with his.

    ¡°It¡¯s the end!!¡±

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the end!!¡»

    The orc tried to sacrifice its left arm to survive, but the arm it used as a Shield was cut clean through.

    My de pierced deep into the ground, and the caved in earth around the impact spoke to the blow¡¯s power.

    ¡°Hah... hah... how brutal.¡±

    After I confirmed the two parts of the orc¡¯s body slowly fall to the ground, the silver sword changed itself back to a simple ornament.

    (He said the Seventh had it specialy made, but...e to think of it, Zell did say it had a rare metal put into it.)

    Recalling the words Zell imparted onto me when I was driven out, I started to wish that they had just told me about it sooner.

    But through a sudden depletion of Mana, I couldn¡¯t put any power into my body.

    My knees hit the ground, and the one propping up my body... Novem was there.

    ¡°Lyle-sama!¡±

    Novem clung to me, and perhaps out of her genuine worrt, she was squeezing quite strongly.

    ¡°Ahahaha, sorry... I pushed myself a little.¡±

    Zelphy-san also ran over, and sought confirmation from me.

    ¡°Just what was it you did? And that glowing weapon... oy, wait! Don¡¯t copse in a ce like this!¡±

    Zelphy-san was quite rowdy, but that was the same as always, so I felt a little relieved. Nearby, I saw Rondo-san had been injured, but Rachel-san was busy treating him.

    Aria looked to be out of breath, but she had used her Skills to defeat the monsters.

    ¡°Please quiet down! Lyle-sama, let¡¯s get out of here quickly. Do you think your consciousness can hold on for that long?¡±

    So we either took a short break here, or get out immediately.

    But if I feel the same as always, it doesn¡¯t look like I underwent a Growth.

    I hated that.

    I wanted to show some obstinacy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. If I rest for a little, I¡¯ll soon be able to stand... Novem, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Novem seemed relieved, but she continued to support up my body. To Aria, who drew closer, I spoke.

    ¡°So you were able to win against monsters. Are you a little more confident, now?¡±

    I tried teasing her a little, but she gave a surprised response.

    ¡°You... were watching?¡±

    Perhaps she took it as praise, but she was unexpectedly happy.

    (Aria, perhaps you¡¯re the type that gets fooled too easily. You should be careful... more importantly...)

    I looked at Rondo¡¯s group.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for arbitrarily taking action on my own.¡±

    Rachel-san let out a sigh. Rondo-san had his injuries wrapped with bandages, but he was smiling.

    ¡°That was amazing. I never thought you would be able to do that much. Idiotic Noble Son doesn¡¯t suit you, Lyle.¡±

    Looking at his unrelenting smile, I thought that perhaps he was quite a broadminded person. He directs a smile to the younger adventurer that went off on his own.

    But Rachel-san was different.

    ¡°You¡¯re way too free-willed. It turned out fine this time, but just look at yourself. Be more conscious of the fact that you have people who¡¯ll weep for you if you died, and wait, I wanted to say this, but I didn¡¯t get the chance, so let me give you an honest apology here. Thank you.¡±

    I honestly didn¡¯t get the feeling that I was actually receiving thanks, but I guess she was showing consideration in her own way.

    I smiled sarcastically.

    Zelphy-san told me not to put up a front, and to worry about myself.

    ¡°We were saved because of you, Lyle, but please trust the others a little more. What they are and aren¡¯t capable of, if you had taken that into ount, perhaps you could have moved more efficiently. I can understand your feelings of wanting to conceal your Skill, but please give out at least a little information on it.¡±

    Thinking about if that was really the case, I started considering whether or not to bring up the ancestors.

    (First, I have to tell Novem. I have plenty of things I have to let her know. Like about the First Generation...)

    A Barbaric man who didn¡¯t worry about the details. Who moved on instinct, and stirred up his surroundings.

    But he was the reliable founder of the Walt House.

    (I wonder if he¡¯s recognized me.)

    I gripped the Jewel as I thought that. Novem opened her eyes wide.

    ¡°The gem is shining... this is...¡±

    As Novem said that, the others also gave a surprised reaction.

    What floated up in my head was the name of a Skill.

    ¡°...¡¾Experience¡¿.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just the name that came up.

    Just what sort of things it could do, and how it could be used.

    They all came to me at once.

    Since it first manifested, it took quite a while for my Skill to take definite shape.

    ¡°Wait, that means... you, just how many Skills can you use?¡±

    Aria was astonished, but more than that, it was the contents of the Skill that shocked me.

    I mean, my Skill was Support ss, and it seems it was perpetually active.

    I thought the reason I was getting fatigued so easily was because of the ancestors, but it seems that one of the contributing factors was my own iplete Skill.

    (A Skill that lets you obtain a lot of experience? ... What¡¯s more, it¡¯s perpetually active, so that means it¡¯s constantly expending my Mana.)

    When it was still iplete, it looks like it didn¡¯t disy its intended effect, but it still drained up my Mana regardless.

    And here, I finally was able to learn its effect, but...

    (Isn¡¯t my Skill just a little to vague!!?)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After the break.

    We took three cycles to take the five injured adventurers out of thebyrinth.

    The support person who was acting as our coachman filled our stomachs with the soup he prepared, and after that, we wandered over to the deepest chamber.

    As long as the core... treasure remained in the deepest chamber, thebyrinth would continue to grow, and monsters would continue to emerge.

    To avoid any further danger, collecting the treasure was a necessity.

    As we entered the room, Rahu-san noticed a glowing metal stick in the space between trees.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that is!?¡±

    He ran ahead, and cut away the branches entwined around it, before taking it out.

    As he did that, the harsh breathing conditions were suddenly resolved.

    ¡°With this, thebyrinth has been cleared. There was only one floor, so it was easy, but if it had grown to three or four, it would have been impossible with these numbers.¡±

    The metal in his hands looked like iron.

    But it was a special iron that had been soaked in the magic of the dungeon.

    ¡°Ooooh! If you make this into a weapon, it bes a Magic Tool you can grant Skills unto, right!¡±

    Rahu-san sought confirmation of that fact from Zelphy-san in high spirits, and she nodded with a bitter smile on her face.

    ¡°If you bring it to a craftsman in Dalien, you could make a few with half of that, I think. But make sure you choose a guild certified dealer.¡±

    It¡¯s none too pleasant if these sorts of metals start flowing along the underground routes.

    ¡°Rahu, we¡¯ll have to evenly divide the reward. Since there are seven of us, should we make seven parts?¡±

    Rahu-san drew closer to Rondo-san.

    ¡°Can I buy off the other portions!? As long as we have this, then we¡¯ll be able to carry Magic Tools as well. In that case, we can even start challenging otherbyrinths as adventurers!¡±

    Rahu looked to be in high spirits as he expressed his desire to turn the treasure in his hands into a Magic Tool. But looking at the amount of metal, the amount that could be made was around three to four items.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have that sort of money. Let¡¯s build it up steadily.¡±

    Rondo-san let out a sigh.

    With this amount, just how many gold coins would that take?

    As I thought that, I noticed Zelphy-san¡¯s eyes were pointed at a corner of the room.

    I looked there as well.

    ¡°... He was an acquaintance, right?¡±

    As Zelpht0san called out to her, she mumbled some affirming words.

    ¡°He was quite the willful bastard. After saying that death was the end of it so many times, in the end, he threw out his own life to save some neers.¡±

    Making plicated expression, she approached the veteran adventurer¡¯s corpse, and began looking through his belongings.

    She piled up everything that seemed to have value, and finally recovered his guild card.

    From my point of view, it looked like roadside robbery.

    ¡°Hey, you guyse closer too.¡±

    Hearing that, we... me, Novem and Aria, approached the corpse.

    Perhaps because he was beaten to death with a blunt weapon, the body was in quite a bad state.

    Novem held her hand to her mouth, and Aria¡¯s face turned pale as she assumed a crouching position.

    I covered my mouth.

    ¡°Remember this. The death of an adventurer is something like this. In the end, everything of value is picked off, and the corpse is cast away. Make sure you don¡¯t forget to collect the guild card, and deliver it to the guild.¡±

    An end stripped of all worth.

    Saying that, Zelphy-san took out a leather bag she didn¡¯t usually use, and she started carefully putting the veteran adventurer¡¯s belongings in it.

    ¡°Zelphy, it¡¯s not like you have to go that ...¡±

    Aria had a pale face and a shortness of breath, but Zelphy-san didn¡¯t heed her words.

    ¡°This is my right. I ventured to a dangerous region, and confirmed the corpse. I even conducted an investigation into what exactly happened here. Where is the problem in that?¡±

    As she red at Aria, Zelphy-san seemed quite different from usual.

    Rondo-san¡¯s group didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Well then, the recovery has ended. Let¡¯s return, and get some well-deserved rest. Also big guy over there.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    On Zelphy-san¡¯s words, Rahu-san pointed to himself. He was holding the precious metal under his arm.

    ¡°My portion¡¯s settled with this man¡¯s stuff. Go negotiate the rest with Lyle¡¯s group on your own. They¡¯re still newbies, so you may be able to cheat them out of it quite easily.¡±

    With those words, Zelphy-san turned to leave. Aria had a sad expression as she watched her back.

    ¡°Because of the things that happened in my House, Zelphy-san turned out like...¡±

    Seeing the adventurer¡¯s form, Aria was sorrowful.

    I looked after Novem, and handed Aria the water sk for her parched mouth.

    If you die, you¡¯re thrown away. Those alive will take everything of value.

    She showed us such a precedent.

    ¡°You two, it¡¯s about time we left.¡±

    As I said that, Aria looked over the corpse.

    ¡°At the very least, a burial...¡±

    There, Rondo-san exined.

    ¡°In a short while, thisbyrinth will wither away. Everything here will rot away, so whether you bury him or not, it will all be the same. Or could it be you n on shouldering that corpse all the way out of here?¡±

    Aria mournfully looked at the ground.

    And Rondo-san continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s better you treasure those feelings. They may be na?ve, but before being adventurers, we are all human.¡±

    Rondo-san left the area, and Rahu-san tailed behind him. His parting words...

    ¡°Let¡¯s negotiate it outter. Oh, I don¡¯t intend on cheating you guys, mind you. It¡¯s just that we simply don¡¯t have too much on is... sorry, that wasn¡¯t something for me to say at a time like this. At this rate, I can¡¯t scold Rachel for her loose tongue.¡±

    It seemd he was going to use the opportunity to say something, but sensing it was impossible, he left the chamber.

    I offered my hands to Novem and Aria, and supported them as we walked.

    There, the Fourth...

    ¡ºnked by two beauties...¡»

    Spouted out some words filled with hatred. Hearing that, the Thirdughed.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve got good luck, Lyle. That¡¯s quite an important thing, you know.¡»

    And the Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºHey, let¡¯s be off now. That Zelphy just went through great pains to show you guys a taste of reality. Think about her feelings too.¡»

    Hearing those words, I felt the urge to tilt my head.

    (Zelphy-san¡¯s feelings?)

    The Second let out a sigh.

    ¡ºGood grief... it seems she really intends to leave this Noble Lady to Lyle. She even put up those theatrics.¡»

    The ancestors said that that disy from before was an act, but I wasn¡¯t able to understand their meaning.

    (Really intends to leave? What do you mean by that?)

    Supporting the two of them, I headed towards the exit to thebyrinth.

 Volume 2 - 10: Lyleâ€™s Growth

    Lyle¡¯s Growth

    Inside the swaying cart, my body was tormented by immense physical fatigue.

    My face is probably pale.

    In truth, I focused myself on the outside scenery, as I thought of nothing but how much further there was to Dalien.

    The unmaintained roads ended, and the shaking lessened, but the baggage cart still swayed violently.

    It was make quite sturdy, and it was maintained by the guild, so it was probably well taken care of.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to have to ride in a cart again...

    Perhaps out of my tiredness, the return trip was less sparing than the way there.

    The one who watched me in amazement was Aria.

    All of us were quite fatigues, but among us, I was the worst case.

    ¡°Novem is using the main cart for healing purposes, so she left you to me... but you¡¯re really making quite a face there. Please hold on, there isn¡¯t much left to go.¡±

    On her tone, I shot back.

    Since I was quite fatigued, it wasn¡¯t much of a tasteful response.

    ¡°You were even worse on the way there. You looked like you were going to throw up time and again.¡±

    ¡°T-that was because we were shaking way too much! I¡¯m already used to it, so I¡¯m fine, you hear!?¡±

    Looking at her embarrassed face, the only healthy one among our members, Rahu-san smiled bitterly.

    ¡°You two sure get along.¡±

    On his statement, mine and Aria¡¯s replies ovepped.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we do.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t!¡±

    While envying Aria¡¯s vigor, I lied down, and turned my eyes to Rondo-san, who was by Rachel-san¡¯s side.

    Even when her state wasn¡¯t the best either, Rachel continued to direct worried eyes at him.

    Seeing that, the Fourth began to nag...

    ¡ºLyle, like, you know, can¡¯t you carry a little more dignity? You have to make sure to treat women well. And wait, if you disyed that attitude back there to Novem, you¡¯d definitely be dragged to the conference room, and lynched.¡»

    The Fourth, who was always loud about female rtions, said as such, but right now, I really am tired. It¡¯s a feeling of fatigue I¡¯ve never felt before.

    I can¡¯t really muster up this dignity thing right now.

    The driver of the luggage cart wasn¡¯t Zelphy-san, but the support man.

    Zelphy-san was tending to the carriage where the injured were loaded.

    Novem was nursing the five, and despite her exhaustion, she was conducting herself firmly.

    Rondo-san¡¯s tired face bent into a smile.

    ¡°Perhaps... it¡¯sing.¡±

    What is? As I thought that, the Second supplemented information.

    ¡ºLyle, before a Growth, fatigue, or perhaps a strange sensation can asionally serge as as a premonition. Mainly when it¡¯s after you gain arge amount of battle experience. At times like that, rather than experiencing a growth during normal life, the changes in the body are greater, so you can feel it as an extreme tired feeling¡»

    Meaning aftering here, the signs of ¡ºGrowth¡» are finally starting to disy themselves.

    I want to be happy, I didn¡¯t have the mood for that.

    Rahu-san was a little despondent.

    ¡°I wanted to join in. Then perhaps I would experience Growth as well... and wait, it¡¯s rare for everyone to be showing signs like this all at once.¡±

    More or less, it¡¯s natural for humans to show individual differences.

    But all the members who participated in the battle were showing such tired symptoms.

    Rondo looked quite drained, but he remained smiling. Thinking that he could experience a Growth, he was probably happy.

    ¡°When we return, we¡¯ll have to rest for a while then. And Lyle-kun¡¯s group did concede the reward to us, so I want to do something topensate.¡±

    Thebyrinth¡¯s deepest chamber...

    The rare metal we found there, the iron soaked in magic was turned over to Rondo-san¡¯s group.

    Zelphy-san took whatever valuable she found on the adventurer as her reward, and in exchange for the precious metal, we would be getting the full amount of the request reward.

    For taking up the urgent request, and reporting the results of our investigation, it wouldn¡¯t be a small sum.

    While we did think of melting down the metal into equipment, it didn¡¯t feel necessary for our current party.

    I mean, both me and Aria had gems on us. Even if we had weapons that could grant skills onto us, there was a possibility the two would sh, and we wouldn¡¯t¡¯ be able to use them well.

    Perhaps Aria would be able to if she got used to it, but for me, the Jewel was too strong that it was impossible in my current state.

    I did mull over whether we should have a staff make for Novem, but she refused, so the talks proceeded in a direction where we would take the guild reward.

    ¡°Well... when this fatigue goes away, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    As I put all my might into giving an answer, Rondo-san smiled.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Inparison, Rahu-san seemed to be happily considering what sort of weapon he wanted, and what Skills to set into it.

    (Are we there yet?)

    I remained irritated in the swaying cart, and decided to stay lying down up until the destination.

    Aria draped a nket over me.

    Unable to raise a thanks in reply, the Fourth clicked his tongue at me.

    ¡ºChe!!¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After arriving at Dalien, our group reported the details to the guild.

    But there wasn¡¯t a need for all of us to be there to talk, so after receiving the reward, my party was going to return to the house.

    The leader this time around, Zelphy-san, was to stay, and give a detailed report.

    On the guild¡¯s second floor receptions desk, I borrowed Rahu-san¡¯s shoulders, as we responded to some adventurers who called out upon seeing our return.

    ¡°So you took ¡®em down? Good job, all of you!¡±

    ¡°Looks like the young¡¯uns are givin¡¯ their best as well.¡±

    ¡°Still, with this, I can finally be relieved.¡±

    There were some that pped their hands, and we got a taste of the feelings of war heroes making their triumphant return.

    ¡°This ain¡¯t bad in itself. It¡¯s Dalien¡¯s good point, I guess.¡±

    Rahu-san said that, and and I wondered if that meant the other guilds were different.

    ¡°The other ces are different?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it really depends on the pand. It¡¯s temperament, or how should I put it, local colors... still, this feeling ain¡¯t a bad one. If I could make it here, it¡¯s a town I wouldn¡¯t hate settling in.¡±

    From his manner of speech, it seems he nned on leavin the town, sooner orter.

    As I observed the surroundings, I found the usual faces manning the desks had changed.

    The beautiful clerk wasn¡¯t there.

    The middle aged woman attendant was exining various things to a young male hire.

    (The atmosphere is a little strange. It¡¯s like the younger adventurers have questionable looks on their faces.)

    Zelphy-san handed over the dead adventurer¡¯s card to Hawkins-san, before returning to us.

    ¡°It sure is lively. Well, in Dalien, I guess it¡¯s a bit of a rare sight to be found... We¡¯ll be dispersin¡¯ here, but if your party can¡¯t get over the fatigue, Lyle, then rest for a few days or so. As it is right now, it¡¯ll be dangerous to send you out to work.¡±

    I definitely didn¡¯t want to do any work like this, so I nodded in response.

    Novem was the same.

    Only Aria-san hung her head without turning her eyes to see Zelphy-san.

    Rondo-san gave Zelphy-san their gratitude.

    ¡°It was quite a nice experience. I mean, we survived, and all. If it suits you, call out to us whenever you want.¡±

    To Rondo-san, who was eloquent despite his enervation, Zelphy-san nodded.

    ¡°Though I¡¯d like it if you cut me some ck if something like this happens again. It¡¯s just that I¡¯llmit you guys to memory.¡±

    Hearing that, the three of them left the guild.

    ¡°Look, you guys should be off too. Your making some terrible faces there.¡±

    With Rahu-san gone, I borrowed Novem¡¯s shoulder to depart from the guild.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... A private room in the guild.

    Hawkins faced Zelphy, a table separating the two.

    Perhaps due to Hawkins¡¯rge build, the room seemed narrower, and the table smaller than normal.

    ¡°... Nice work. I¡¯ll be reporting this matter to the higher ups in the guild as well.¡±

    Having finished gathering the necessary information, Hawkins took the documentsid out on the table, and tapped their ends on the wood twice to align them nicely.

    ¡°I really am tired. There wasn¡¯t any good part about it, and it ended with me showing them all my unclean sides. Please spare me from a second time.¡±

    Hawkins-san gave a wry smile.

    While Zelphy said she was taking the adventurer¡¯s treasures for her own, he had a general understanding of the situation.

    ¡°... Do you know where his house it?¡±

    Hawkins asked if Zelphy knew his... the deceased adventurer¡¯s house.

    ¡°I know it. His family consists of his wife, and two children. It really is detestable... I don¡¯t really want to have to do this sort of thing too often.¡±

    Hearing that she even knew his family organization, Hawkins¡¯ expression turned a little sorrowful.

    ¡°So you¡¯re personally taking on your detestable role? What¡¯s more, while keeping silent to Lyle-kun and the others?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll properly do my advisor job. This matter is outside the scope my fees cover.¡±

    Hawkins could imagine what she was going to do with the items she took as her reward.

    The valuables left behind by a dead adventurer did generally go to whoever went to investigate, or to hisrades.

    But when it was quite a recognized adventurer that passed, the ones who were looked after by them would often leave them to the bereaved family.

    ¡°Then why not just tell them? It¡¯s important if you think about how they¡¯ll carry themselves from here on.¡±

    Perhaps unsatisfied with the idea, Zelphy averted her eyes.

    ¡°My job is to turn them into first-rate adventurers. I¡¯ve made them get a feel for the work, and in this outing, they learned transportation, and camping. They even learned aboutbyrinths. Anything more is unnecessary.¡±

    She had already taught them the fundamentals.

    So there was no problem.

    Zelphy ended the conversation there.

    While Hawkins was mildly amazed, he had nothing to say against her work ethic as an advisor.

    She definitely was carrying out her job.

    She was working as far as her fee covered, and it wasn¡¯t her ce for her to say anything about the minor inner workings of the guild.

    ¡°I guess it fits you. But this time you didn¡¯t earn a reward, so it was nothing but unpaidbor, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    The reward was turned over to Lyle, and whatever was found in thebyrinth went to Rondo.

    She was just doing volunteer work.

    You could call that a failure as an adventurer.

    ¡°... Well, there¡¯s no point in telling that into someone who¡¯s going to retire. This is it for me. I¡¯ve a fianc¨¦ on my hands, and thest thing I¡¯d wish for is an end like him.¡±

    Zelphy¡¯sst job was advising Lyle¡¯s party.

    She stored up quite an extent of sess as an adventurer, and was recognized by the feudal lord as well.

    She was able to skillfully carry out her work from both sides.

    But during Aria¡¯s case, her role deviated quite a bit.

    ¡°It seems you were quite reckless in that matter with Aria-san. You pushed her ono Lyle-kun... If he was actually troubled about it, you nned to take her in, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Zelphy let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Hah~ good grief... if he couldn¡¯t put us with Lady Aria, I had a whole ¡ºIf you want to save someone, then make sure you¡¯re able to look after them to the end!¡» speech prepared before taking her back. But that oblivious rich kid seems to be able to ovee whatever you throw at him. That one¡¯s going to rise far higher than I ever could. ¡±

    Zelphy started toin about how she had nothing left to teach.

    Hawkins yed along with herints.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve seen many adventurers in my time, but Lyle¡¯s group will surely rise up there. Perhaps he may even be an adventurer whose name is known across thend.¡±

    As Hawkins joked around, Zelphy smiled.

    It looks like she didn¡¯t think it that far through.

    ¡°That sounds interestin¡¯. In that case, I¡¯m the woman who taught the country¡¯s prominent adventurer! That¡¯s quite the splendid title there if I do say so myself.¡±

    And the conversation shifted to the beautiful staff member.

    ¡°That aside, boss. What ended up happenin¡¯ to the beauty?¡±

    The look in Zelphy¡¯s eyes was quite harsh.

    ¡°... You yed your hand before you departed, didn¡¯t you. An order came from the feudal lord for us to give an exnation. In Dalein, that guild¡¯s standing is below that man¡¯s. We had no choice but to give in when an exnation was demanded.¡±

    Hawkins¡¯ face turned pale as he remembered the beauty.

    At the same time, it ended up that her father was to leave Dalien¡¯s adventurers¡¯ guild.

    Officially, he was to raise a new guild hall, and be the branch chief there.

    But that location was an area wherend was to be reimed, and a new vige was nned to be built.

    It was pretty much an exile notice from the city of Dalien.

    ¡°As expected of the lord. He moves quite fast. The people can have peace of mind.¡±

    Zelphy was definitely attached to the guild.

    But at the same time, she was part of the city of Dalien.

    Now that she was considering retirement, which side of would have more merits to her? It was, without question, the feudal lord¡¯s.

    The guild didn¡¯t have any ns on sticking itself into the matter either.

    ¡°Because of that, itw as hell for a while.¡±

    This time, it was Hawkins¡¯ turn toin. But Zelphy was smiling.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m happy to hear it. We had our share of troubles, mind you. It¡¯s about time the guild went through a bit of hell.¡±

    ¡®Good grief,¡¯ Hawkins whispered. He neatly lifted up the documents, and stood, before he left the room...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The morning two days after our return.

    I was feeling quite refreshed.

    ¡°What an exhrating morning. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve beenpletely reborn. So this is Growth!¡±

    I stood up on top of the bed, and spread out my arms, as I looked up at the ceiling.

    The ceiling was quite close, and I could see the stains on it quite clearly, but I didn¡¯t mind.

    There, I jumped off of the bed, and did a magnificent squattingnding before leisurely raising myself.

    It was as if my senses had widened, and I had gotten bigger, myself.

    ¡°I¡¯m feelin¡¯ it... My Mana is higher than before! I¡¯m totally different from the me who just barely scraped by before! I have... been reborn!!¡±

    Letting out a loud cry in the room, I truly felt good.

    It was as if I was going to run off at any moment.

    I was sluggish all the way up to yesterday night, but it¡¯s as if that time was a lie.

    ¡°If it¡¯s now, even flying through the sky is... impossible? No, yes we can! There isn¡¯t a thing to fear in the world! Celes who!? No, it would be nice if I could win, but...¡±

    As I remembered Celes, I suddenly grew timid.

    I shook my head to forget her, and for now, I just wanted to shout out.

    ¡°I¡¯ve GROOOOOWWWNN!!¡±

    There, I heard the sound of hurried footsteps, and the door to my room was opened with quite some force.

    There, Aria, with a face bright red, was standing with teary eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem, Aria? Making a teary face like that... Did something sad happen, perhaps? You can always find a friend in me!¡±

    I spread both my arms, and covered her cheeks with my hands.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t make any more of a ruckus! You¡¯re making me remember the me of the past!¡±

    Hearing about her past self, I tilted my head.

    And I noticed.

    ¡°What? Did you do something when you first experienced a Growth? Don¡¯t worry about all the way back when you were that small. I mean, right now, I¡¯m beginning to wonder about why I worried about something so small. I want to take the me of the past, and punch the crap out of him!¡±

    I punched the air, and an image of my beating the crap out of the past me floated in my head as I raised my left arm into the air.

    ¡°... No. Mine were nothing like this. They were normal.¡±

    To Aria, who squatted down, and tilted her head, I raised a loudugh.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your energy, Aria! Right, let¡¯s go see Rondo-san today! I¡¯ll have to give him my thanks from that one time. On top of that, let¡¯s do a banquet with our reward! My treat!¡±

    As I acted in high tensions, Aria¡¯s eyes seemed like they didn¡¯t know where she should be looking.

    If you look at me with such lightless eyes, it¡¯s embarrassing, you know.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me so much... you¡¯re making me blush.¡±

    As I flipped my hair with one hand, and made a pose, Aria silently stood up, and left.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡ºDon¡¯t stare at me so much; you¡¯re making me blush.¡»

    As the Third Generation flipped his hair, and made a pose, it was as if the entire table had burst intoughter.

    I was digging my face into the table, and I used both of my hands to m against it numerous times.

    Next, the Third made a motion of pushing out his fists, as if to punch barehanded.

    ¡ºI want to take the me of the past, and punch the crap out of him!¡»

    And once more, the ancestors burst intoughter.

    The First Generation held his stomach inughter, and his legs were kicking up and down.

    ¡ºSinceing here, this is the first I¡¯veughed so much! My stomach is killing me~!¡»

    The Second was covering his mouth, and shaking.

    ¡ºSo you can fly through the sky, Lyle. Puh!¡»

    Don¡¯t let out augh! As I thought something like that, the Fourth removed his sses, and started wiping the tears that had formed from hisughing.

    ¡ºYou can always find a friend in me, he said... why don¡¯t you just put some stuff like that out there normally.¡»

    The Fifth gazed at me with lukewarm eyes.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s something everyone experiences. You feel open-hearted on your first Growth. Look, Novem watched over you without saying anything, didn¡¯t she? That¡¯s what families are usually supposed to do.¡»

    I cried out.

    ¡°I want to take the me of just now, and beat the crap out of him!!¡±

    But the Sixth continued to pursue me.

    ¡ºNo, still. That sort of ruckus isn¡¯t one you see often. Lyle, perhaps you have the talent to bringughter to people.¡»

    Even if you say that whileughing, you don¡¯t have any persuasive force there.

    In the first ce, making peopleugh, and making peopleugh at you arepletely different things.

    The ancestors were teasing me, but my grandfather, the Seventh Generation, was desperately trying to contain himself.

    ¡ºR-right. It¡¯s something everyone goes through. There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed aobut, Lyle... Bufu...!!¡»

    Unable to stand it any longer, he broke out. I stared at him with cold eyes, as I inquired as to what reason I was called out here in the first ce.

    ¡°So, for what reason have you called me out today? If it was just to tease, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    As I said that with an irritated voice, the others continued tough, as they stopped me.

    The Fourth recovered first, and...

    ¡ºWait, it¡¯s actually an important talk. It¡¯s just that this time¡¯s Growth left too strong an impact, and... it¡¯s no good. Remembering it¡¯s bringing me to tears.¡»

    Looking at him cover his mouth, I scratched at my face with both hands.

    Why did I do something like that?

    Why did all those foolish words leave my mouth?

    Regretting isn¡¯t doing anything.

    The Third grinned, as he picked up where the Fourth left off.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s about your Skill, Lyle, but unlike ours, it¡¯s a perpetually active type, right.¡»

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    As I stared at the Third, intently looking at me, he sighed, and continued on.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s probably one of the reasons your Mana expenditure was so high, but once it¡¯s been activated, it¡¯s the type that will never stop draining your Mana. Its effects may berge, but just as before, we¡¯ll have to put a restriction on your usable Mana.¡»

    Since I had undergone a Growth, I did have enough Mana to handle it. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact the Skill was chaining me down.

    The Third continued.

    ¡ºAt the same time as that, we¡¯ve given a little bit of thought towards your situation on our part. And ording to the Second over there...¡»

    Havinge to him, the Second opened his mouth.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re the type that needs a ridiculouslyrge amount of experience. The state you were in before the Growth was one thing, but with that as the bacsh, you were able to grow a considerable margin. You¡¯re the type that amasses arge amount of experience, and grows all at once, but... TO put it bluntly, your case is too extreme. Just think of it as you needing several times the experience of a normal person.¡»

    I started to doubt my own ears.

    I had massive Growths, but in exchange, I needed many times the amount of experience to grow.

    What¡¯s more, more than twice.

    ¡°Is there anything we can do about that? Look, I mean, my Skill has started disying its effect, right?¡±

    As I said that, the Second shook his head.

    ¡ºEven if you¡¯re increasing it with a Skill, in your current state, wouldn¡¯t it just be by twenty to thirty percent? If you think about your next Growth, you¡¯ll need even more Experience than for this one.¡»

    ¡°... Meaning?¡±

    ¡ºKeep the time you leave Dalien for good in your field of vision. If you stay here, it will be several years before your next Growth goes off. If yed poorly, even ten isn¡¯t an unreal number.¡»

    The Second¡¯s eyes were quite serious. That isn¡¯t the face of a liar.

    He¡¯s earnestly rmending that I move forward.

    ¡°We¡¯re still in the middle of hiring an advisor.¡±

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºIt was just three months, right? Once you¡¯ve diligently finished with that, you should separate from Dalien. This may be an easy ce to proceed, but do you intend to stay here your whole life, Lyle? I think that is quite impossible.¡»

    The Fifth supplemented.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll bet the feudal lord also wants you out. If you n to stay here, you¡¯ll be ced under his influence. There is no way that would be for your sake. When ites to it, that lord can easily cut you aside... For both of your sakes, it would be best if you left.¡»

    To Dalien¡¯s feudal lord Ventra-san, I was a ticking time bomb, where no one knew when the Walt House would take action in regards to me.

    Just me being there was troublesome.

    ¡°When the advising period ends, I¡¯ll leave Dalien. Until then, I should consider where to move next, right?¡±

    As I said that, everyone nodded with serious faces.

    And in the end, the First spoke.

    ¡ºOn top of that. There¡¯s something I have to say too. Tomorrow or so,e over here. I think it¡¯ll take time, so keep that in mind.¡»

    To his earnest eyes, I nodded in response.

    The atmosphere surrounding the other ancestors had also subsided.

    As always, the Fourth Generation signaled the end of the meeting.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s wrap it up here. Even so, it seems you¡¯ve opened your heart to Lyle quite a bit, Founder.¡»

    Thinking back to the start, it was definitely something unimaginable.

    I mean, he even told me, quite clearly, that he hated me.

    I never even thought it woulde to his myself.

    The First seemed to be the same.

    ¡ºStill, I recognized him anyways. Lyle had already proven his strength to me. He saved Aria-chan for me, so I¡¯m just answering to that.¡»

    For some reason, I was strangely caught up by his words.

 Volume 2 - 11: The Start of the Walt House

    The Start of the Walt House

    Having experienced Growth, and having shown a painful side of myself to Novem and Aria... as well as all of the ancestors, I stopped by the Jewel¡¯s conference room as per my promise with the First.

    Unlike usual, the First was standing in front of his own room.

    And today, the Second was sitting at the table.

    ¡°How rare, Second.¡±

    As I said that, he gave a short reply.

    ¡ºYeah.¡»

    The First was smiling.

    I wondered if the two had gotten into a fight like always. That in mind, I asked what had happened.

    ¡°Did you get into another fight? What was it about this time?¡±

    The First shook his head.

    ¡ºAs if all we ever do is fight. We just talked a bit about the past, and said what we wanted. Now let¡¯s go, Lyle. Oh, right.¡»

    The First opened his own room¡¯s door, but before he entered, he called out to the Second.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll leave the rest to you, Crassel.¡»

    The Second merely dismissed him with his hand. This sort of back and forth from these guys was quite rare, I thought.

    (They usually do nothing but fight. How rare.)

    As I thought that, I passed through the door with the First Generation to find an old townscape extending before me.

    There were even some ces where the stone pavement was crumbling.

    The style was quite old, and the Walt House¡¯s Weihs Territory was much further developed.

    And there were even people walking around, carrying out their daily lives.

    But...

    ¡°I can¡¯t touch them?¡±

    As I suddenly tried to dodge a person that came at me, My shoulder was pushed against a wall.

    But I didn¡¯t feel anything.

    ¡ºThis is my recollections, or perhaps the inside of my memory. The amount of things you can touch are limited, and it¡¯s useless no matter how many times you try talking to these guys. Hey, c¡¯mon, let¡¯s go already.¡»

    As I watched through the main street that gave off a crude feeling, the First walked ahead.

    It was surely somewhere I¡¯d never seen before, but there was no doubt about it.

    (Is this the past of the estate? No, for the First¡¯s memory, the scale is off. It may feel a little crude, but the area¡¯s scale is on the level of a town or city.)

    If you think of the extent of the territory, the House¡¯snd shouldn¡¯t have advanced to this point in the First¡¯s time.

    Following the First, we stepped off the main road to a slightly narrower path.

    There, four to five story buildings lined themselves up, as if to make the sky seem small, and the road slender.

    I couldn¡¯t smell anything, but the path seemed dirty.

    ¡°Just where is this?¡±

    ¡ºAh? It¡¯s the Imperial Capital Centralle. About two hundred years ago, I guess?¡»

    Hearing that, I was a little surprised.

    ¡°Two hundred years!¡±

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be so shocked, boy. I was born around fifty years into the kingdom¡¯s history, you know. Right now, we¡¯re around three hundred into it, right? Something like that isn¡¯t shocking at all.¡»

    ¡°R-right.¡±

    I had never been too far into Centralle, but I wondered if it was this sort of ce as I continued on.

    And when we had slipped out of the alley, we reached a residential area, where houses were lined up.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡ºMy parent¡¯s home. That back there was a shortcut, so we took it.¡»

    Hearing that, I...

    (So this is where the Capital¡¯s Noble Walt House was... well, we¡¯re not rted to them at all anymore, or so I heard.)

    I heard that we became independent, and severed all ties.

    Of course, with them being imperial Nobles, it¡¯s not like they could act too friendly to the provincial Count House, the Walt House.

    I mean, I think this Walt House was a knight house in the capital.

    Even if you called them nobles, they were the tip of the iceberg, without even managerial posts.

    ¡°So what are we here for? Or wait, do you have something to show me?¡±

    As I said that, the First silently nodded.

    And his eyes were directed ahead.

    There, watching a red haired woman... Aria, from afar was a young man carrying arge piece of luggage in his hand.

    His age was probably in the early twenties.

    ¡º... That¡¯s me.¡»

    ¡°N-no way!¡±

    I don¡¯t think it was wrong for me to be surprised. I mean, his young self looked like an amiable young man. His hair was put in order, and his face was cleanly shaven.

    There wasn¡¯t anything to point to his characteristic barbarian style.

    ¡ºI-it¡¯s no lie! Like that, I would asionally catch sight of Alice-san. I swore to one day rise up from being the third son of a knight house, and resolved my heart toe for her one day!¡»

    It seems he was surprisingly pure.

    And the scene changed.

    There, a young First Generation was staring at a recruitment flyer for the pioneering corps posted on a wall.

    And the Young First shouted out.

    ¡ºThis is it! With this, I can get promoted, and I can finally go to Alice-san¡¯s side!¡»

    He delightedly sprinted off.

    ¡ºIt was at that time. I went and bought a discounted blue gem at a bargain. The other types were expensive, but these didn¡¯t have any poprity, so they were cheap. And wait, there wasn¡¯t anything like Magic Tools in my time, so if you wanted Skills, there was nothing you could do but buy a gem. If you didn¡¯t record anything on itter, there was no meaning to it. Didn¡¯t know that back then.¡»

    The reason the Jewel was purchased was because it was unpopr, and cheap...

    As always, that¡¯s quite a reason there.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s better than having nothing, right? Still, I really wanted a red one, you know.¡»

    Taking the cheap blue gem in hand, the young First stared longingly at the red and yellow ones that werebelled at a price far beyond his reach.

    The First looked at his own form, and found it loathsome.

    ¡ºPerhaps this was a mistake. Of course, it¡¯s not like I had a choice. For a lowly Knight House, without a managerial position, we were a low-return household living off pension. I hated a house like that. I wanted to be independent one day, and make it big... that¡¯s what I thought, though.¡»

    The scene changed yet again, and this time, it looked like a few years had gone by.

    In a bar in Centralle, a young First, who looked a little wilder than before, was crying into his drink.

    ¡°... What happened?¡±

    ¡º... I returned to Centralle for a while. The vige was kinda starting to take shape, so I thought I would go bring a marriage proposal to Alice-san.¡»

    The result was just as I already knew.

    Aria¡¯s ancestor Alice-san married into the Lockwarde family.

    ¡ºI was just starting to hate any and everything.¡»

    ¡°I do get that feeling from you.¡±

    The youth drinking liquor before me continued pouring out tears, as he ordered more, again and again.

    In ce of his betrothal money, he had converted it all into drinking money. I heard the First whisper that as he held his head in his hands.

    (That¡¯s no good, isn¡¯t it? To do that sort of thing all of a sudden. He should have brought the talk forward first, or stayed in touch... and wait, the difference in their status¡¯ was still too great, so he would¡¯ve been turned down at the gate.)

    Love across rank.

    Without fate lending the slightest of hands, the First¡¯s first love came to an end.

    And this time when the scene warped, a tranquilndscape extended before me. It extended, but on it, a heated battle was being carried out.

    A barbarian-styled young First Generation was exchanging blows with another wearing simr pelts.

    ¡°... What is this supposed to be?¡±

    ¡ºHmm? Ah, it¡¯s that. The territory of those who didn¡¯t follow the rule of the kingdom from the start, and my territory ovepped. In that case, you have to decide who it belongs to, right?¡»

    ¡°No, even if you call talking with your fists the natural way to sort these matters out... ah, you won.¡±

    The First pummeled his way to victory, and like that, he raised a war cry, as the barbarians around him fell to their knees.

    Even the man he was fighting kneeled before him.

    ¡ºHow nostalgic. Back then, even thinking became detestable, so I just carried out my job.¡»

    Like that, time went forward again, and a First Generation a little more weathered than before was having a drinking bout outside.

    There, he cried out.

    ¡ºYa see, the wife I¡¯m gonna take has to be a beauty! Healthy! And she¡¯s gotta have a good head, and nice skin! I don¡¯t got no interest in anything else! These ¡®re the Walt Family Precepts, ya¡¯ hear!¡»

    With the drink as his fuel, he let out some outrageous things.

    Looking at his own form, the First sighed.

    ¡ºThis time is that, you know... I didn¡¯t want to have to deal with anything like marriage anymore. I mean, I couldn¡¯t think it possible that there was a woman out there better than Alice-san.¡»

    ¡°You really are cruel. Because of this, all the future heads went through hell to get married, you know.¡±

    ¡º... Oy, did you seriously think I thought my drunken spiel would be taken seriously?¡»

    That¡¯s what the man said, but the people sitting around who heard his drunken spiel seemed to have taken his words quite seriously.

    Hey, whose daughter here fits those conditions?

    Ah, my ce¡¯s daughter isn¡¯t too smart.

    My sister¡¯s a little sickly.

    They began a serious discussion.

    And within them, there was a single decent-looking man. He was older than the First, and he put his hand to his forehead with a troubled expression on his face.

    His attire was more splendid than the surrounding civilians, and he had some dignity to him.

    ¡ºAh, that person there¡¯s the old man. He had a territory nearby, and he taught me quite a bit. In the end, this person relied on his influence to bring a Noble wife over to me.¡»

    By ¡ºold man¡», he probably means this generation¡¯s Forxuz Head.

    He looked like quite a decent person to me, so seeing him go through troubles for the First Generation made me feel a little apologetic.

    ¡°So you relied on the Forxuz House from back then as well. I wonder just how far our Walt House¡¯s debt runs with them.¡±

    ¡ºHe was a good person, you know.¡»

    Having my sarcasm fall t, I sighed.

    When the scene changed, an expanded vige was burning up.

    The First Generation of his memory wielded arge sword as he confronted the monster before him... with ashen skin, a powerful jaw, andrge forelimbs, a Dragon Subspecies.

    The sword in his hand, length alone, was more than that of a single person.

    (TL: So that hunk of iron really could y dragons.)

    ¡°That sword is...¡±

    I was instantly able to recognize the simrities it had to the sword that came out when I gripped the Jewel.

    ¡ºA monster this big came to the vige. Even if we got all the men together, it looked impossible. That¡¯s why I stood up front.¡»

    Therge sword in hand, the First Generation screamed out his Skill name as he began fighting the monster.

    For the beast several times his size, he relied on the momentum and weight of the de, and cut it down.

    His figure was truly one of a hero.

    ¡ºFull Burst... that was my trump card. I could raise my own abilities from two to five times over.¡»

    ¡°Eh? That high? I get the feeling it wasn¡¯t that high when I used it? But if you raise your abilities that high, is there no bacsh or anything?¡±

    ¡ºHah? As if I know! Just ignore the side effects. Ignore them!¡»

    On the First-like opinion, I gave a strained smile.

    ¡ºI usually saved up my Mana, and exploded it all at once when I used it. It raised my abilities in proportion to whatever I had saved up. For me, it would be around two to three times my abilities in a month, but it will probably be faster for you.¡»

    Between us, the amount of Mana we possessed was too far apart.

    With the Fifth onwards taking in the bloodlines of magicians, we became nobles able to use magic in the truest sense of the word.

    While we were talking, the First finally managed to sever the Dragon Subspecies¡¯ head, and emerged victorious.

    And a single child rushed over to him.

    ... It was probably the Second.

    ¡º... I guess it was around this time. Papa¡¯s amazing, or something, is what he got around to saying. Up to then, I couldn¡¯t do anything fatherly for him, and it wasn¡¯t easy on my wife. So I wanted to be able to leave something behind to the two of them.¡»

    The child Second Generation seemed to be a boy who admired his father¡¯s gant figure.

    And the times changed again.

    The vige had expanded even further, but my impression was...

    ¡°Isn¡¯t thatpletely irresponsible?¡±

    ¡º...¡»

    The First stayed quiet.

    As the First Generation of his memory was doing work in the Fields, a grown Second Generation shouted at him.

    ¡ºPlease give me a break already! You¡¯re irresponsibly expanding the fields so far... because of that, there are some fights breaking out among the people! Why not think for a second!¡»

    And from that scene, time went on even further, and we found ourselves inside the manor.

    The estate the First Generation lived in was ridiculously modest inparison to the current Walt House¡¯s.

    The First was about to leave with a garden hoe in hand, and he passed by a silent Second Generation.

    The two of them were unable to look each other in the eye.

    ¡º... It was a mistake, right? I just wanted to leave something behind, but in the end, all I left to the boy were problems with the territory.¡»

    His haphazardly expanded fields caused problems among the people, but the First shut them up with his own charisma and strength.

    The one who worked more than anyone else was the Feudal Lord, the First Generation... Basil Walt, and no one would oppose the hero who saved the vige time and again.

    But it looks like their dissatisfaction was to be directed at the Second.

    ¡ºI just wanted to let them eat a little more. I cut down the forests, and expanded the fields... by the time I noticed it, I had left nothing but problems. No one wouldein to me. But thoseints were directed at that guy.¡»

    ¡°Founder...¡±

    ¡ºBack then, he had ignored me up to the end. Havinge here, when he startedining to me... I was honestly happy. I was only ever able to have a family shout out with him back when he was a kid, you know.¡»

    It seems their usual belligerent attitude was more decent than how the two of them treated each other before.

    Both of them must be awkward people.

    And the Scene returned to the First¡¯s fight with the Dragon, and froze there.

    ¡ºIn my time, we were recovering from the chaos, and we were going to make the times toe more abundant. There were many viges crushed by the war, so we set out pioneering. Reiming thend. However, food was scarce, and it wasn¡¯t rare for there to be a problem with starvation.¡»

    I did hear that it was a rough time.

    That when the Walt House was reimingnd for themselves, it was a relentless era. When my father was still nice to me, he told me such stories.

    He also spoke of the greatness of the First Generation who raised a vige like that.

    Reasons aside, he truly was a grand person.

    ¡ºLyle, have you ever been troubled with food?¡»

    To be honest, no.

    Even when I was distanced from the rest of the House, I was still fed.

    Even after I was driven out, Zell and Novem were there, so I never experienced starvation.

    (He¡¯ll definitely be mad.)

    If you wanted to call it a luxury, it was definitely one.

    From the point of view of the food-troubled First Generation, I, who had no worries of starvation despite being thrown onto the streets, must not be a good sight to look upon.

    Even so, looking at my weakness, and my mulling over nothing, he must be infuriated.

    ¡°... Never. I¡¯ve never starved. I¡¯ve experienced hunger, of course, but even in times like those, I was able to find a meal.¡±

    I prepared myself for whatever he was going to say, but when he turned to me, the First was smiling.

    ¡ºI see. Then it¡¯s all good. My descendants were never troubled with having enough to eat. Then all I¡¯ve done wasn¡¯t aplete waste! I¡¯ve heard something nice at the end!¡»

    The smiling First Generation produced therge sword from somewhere, and presented it to me.

    It was the silver one that gave off a pale light from that time...

    The sword that cut down the red orc in one blow.

    ¡ºLet me teach you myst Skill. You were pping around when you used it back then, so I¡¯ve got to teach you properly. The Skill name is ¡¾Full Burst¡¿. It releases all the Mana you normally store up all at once, and it explosively raises your abilities. Try fighting the one over there.¡»

    The First pointed to the dragon subspecies.

    It wasn¡¯t able to fly, and it was more like a monster that only resembled one, but a dragon was still a dragon.

    They¡¯re dangerous opponents.

    ¡°Eh? But I haven¡¯t stored up Mana or anything.¡±

    As I said that, the First put his hand on top of my head. After my head was violently stirred up, power started pouring into my body.

    ¡ºEven I was able to do it. If it¡¯s you, then you¡¯ll do even better... have at it!¡»

    Saying that, the First Generation hit my back with the palm of his hand.

    As I unsteadily stepped forward, the dragon that had been frozen in memories up until now started to move. Before I noticed it, the First of his memories had vanished.

    ¡°Good grief, why does he have to spring these things up so suddenly. Please think of how I feel being thrown around like this!¡±

    As I rushed forward with the sword in hand, I swung it.

    No matter how you looked at it, it was a sword I shouldn¡¯t have been able to swing, but perhaps from the effects of his Skill, I could wield it easily.

    (For him to be able to use it with no side effects, I can call it nothing but cheating.)

    As the dragon tried to crush me with its fore feet, I retreated back, and used Magic.

    ¡ºFire Bullet!¡»

    From the tip of my finger, balls of fire shoot out one after another, but each and every shot was exceedingly powerful.

    As they hit the Dragon, they explode, and thatrge build falters, and even gets pushed back.

    Like that, I led myself into the second magic.

    I also wanted to confirm my output. Since my abilities were being raised by a Skill, just how powerful will it be...

    ¡°Lightning!¡±

    As a purple sh of lightning assailed the dragon, the surroundings were suddenly brightened up.

    It was light from the magic, but its elevated power output surprised even me.

    It was greater than I had imagined.

    ¡°This is... I¡¯ll have to get used to using it.¡±

    If yed poorly, even my allies could get dragged into it. On the thought, I broke into a cold sweat. And after running forward, I took a leap.

    The ck-burnt dragon turned its head left and right in order to find me.

    But at that time, I was over its head... right above it.

    I lower therge sword, and blow away its neck.

    The same method the First used to end it.

    And as the Skill¡¯s effects wore off, the sword began to feel extraordinarily heavy, and it pierced into the ground. While still gripping the handle, I tried to lift its weight.

    ¡°As I thought... it¡¯s hard.¡±

    While I said that, the First walked up to me. Looking at me, he smiled.

    ¡ºIf you can do that much, there won¡¯t be a problem! As expected of my descendant.¡»

    Getting my breathing in order, I lifted the sword that had regained its original weight onto my shoulder.

    The First raised his right hand.

    Sensing something, I raised my right hand as well. With my left hand, I stabbed the sword into the ground.

    Like that, the First Generation gave me a high five with all his strength.

    My hand stung, but the feeling wasn¡¯t bad.

    ¡ºLyle... have you decided on your goal yet?¡»

    Having been told that, I remembered my conversations I had with the First up to now. As I stood unable to answer, the First smiled, and muttered, ¡®so be it.¡¯

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll have to decide what you want to do. You can even go off, and be independent somewhere if you want. You can raise a vige and be a feudal lord if you want. Living a quiet life with Novem-chan doesn¡¯t sound bad either. Though personally, I¡¯d like it if you look out for Aria-chan too. Also... you can even challenge that Celes if you want, you know.¡»

    Hearing Celes brought up, it felt like something had grabbed onto my heart tightly.

    My fear was being revived.

    But to someone like me, the First spoke with a tone full of expectations.

    ¡ºIf there¡¯s someone out there who could stop her, it may just be you. Well, just do what you want. Ask the others for whateveres next.¡»

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡ºMy role ends here. I¡¯ve said what I wanted, and it¡¯ll probably be fine if I just leave the rest to you. Rather than someone like me, you¡¯ll be much more reliable.¡»

    I wasn¡¯t able toprehend what he was saying.

    No perhaps, I just didn¡¯t want to ept it. The fact that the First Generation was going do dissapear from my life.

    And I tried stopping him.

    ¡°Please wait. I still need the First Generation... I still need Basil Walt¡¯s advice! Why not save me with your instincts as usual? Your instincts are incredibly sharp, you know!¡±

    My voice sounded like it was breaking down.

    But even I wasn¡¯t able to understand why it was I wanted to cry.

    ¡ºI have no wisdom, or technique. And also... if it¡¯s instincts, the Second isn¡¯t to be looked down on himself. I mean, that guy¡¯s my son. Oh, right, you¡¯re also my descendant!¡»

    Gahahaha. The way heughed gave off an impression as if he had no regrets left behind.

    ¡ºAfter all, we¡¯re just memories left behind by Skills. The real ones have died long ago. We¡¯re the Skills in the Jewel themselves... once we¡¯ve transmitted all our knowledge, that¡¯s the end for us.¡»

    Once they¡¯re transmitted, they¡¯ll disappear. They¡¯ll vanish.

    ¡°So you... knew?¡±

    My voice was shaking.

    ¡ºNo, it¡¯s just a hunch. I get it... it looks like those guys also have a vague inkling of it, so you better ask them for the specifics.¡»

    I extended his hand to him, and he spoke.

    ¡ºMy Skill is already yours now. Use it however you want, Lyle... and don¡¯t lose.¡»

    Don¡¯t lose to what?

    I was about to ask that, but before I could let out my voice, the scenery around me changed.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In the same room as ever in the Jewel, I put my hand on the ce where the First¡¯s door was once before.

    With his feet resting on the table, the Second called out to me.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t cry, it¡¯s unsightly.¡»

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Being told that, I touched my face, and found I was crying.

    ¡ºHe taught you everything. His role in this is over.¡»

    ¡°S-still! This is a Jewel, right? Then why is it in a form like this!? If it¡¯s just teaching, a gem works well enough. I can¡¯t understand the meaning of you guysing out only to disappear!¡±

    On my scream, the second gave a disinterested answer.

    ¡º... A gem cannot pass down everything. Unable to grasp the entirety of the Skill, all it lets you use is a small portion. We are here in order to teach you the Skills. That¡¯s why we exist in this space. Did you know? Our memories end at thest moment where the real ones of us touched the gems. Meaning we only remember up to the moment where we passed it on to the next generation.¡»

    Hearing that, I was taken aback.

    The ancestors exist here for nothing but to teach me their Skills. No, the Skills were mimicking their forms.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s also strange that we can even talk to you without a problem. The words we should be using trace back to two hundred years ago, you know. You said that that old book was hard to read, and yet like this, you¡¯re able to hold a normal conversation with us. Why do you think that is?¡»

    On the Second¡¯s thoughts, I came to an answer.

    Because there would be no meaning otherwise.

    In order to transmit the Skills to me, the ancestors matched their words with mine. When the times change, the manner of speech subtly changes as well.

    That was more than clear when looking back at writings of the past. Words that were once popr... words that change in meaning, but like this, I was able to converse without a problem.

    And that was solely because the Jewel had a message it wanted to get through to me.

    ... That was the Jewel¡¯s role.

    ¡ºDid you notice? That¡¯s right. We exist with no more of a purpose than to impart you with the Skills. We teach you how to use them, and even their effective usages.¡»

    I noticed that therge sword had left my hand.

    And it was floating in the space where the First once sat.

    His chair had disappeared, and his door vanished... above the table, in the space he once sat, it simply floated.

    Arge silver sword, with a blue Jewel embedded in the hilt.

    That sword was the proof that the First had recognized me.

    ¡°Why... in that case, why did you... if it was just to teach me, then why not just do that! Why did he get so involved with me, and make it so that I have to go through such sorrowful emotions like these!?¡±

    At the first, I hated it.

    He was loud, and there were even times I though of him as nothing but a pain.

    But... he taught me various things.

    He recognized me.

    Even so...

    As I copsed on the spot, the Second spoke.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s what we would have wanted to do as well. But... with our memories, the damn thing even recorded our hearts. We couldn¡¯t just leave you alone. And the First Generation... Basil Walt left you to us now.¡»

    Couldn¡¯t abandon me, the Second said. I didn¡¯t know how I was supposed to respond.

    It was pitiful.

    In the end, I couldn¡¯t even tell him my goal, and I gave him a pitiful parting.

    ¡°... Will we meet again?¡±

    ¡º... If someonees to possess the Jewel after you, then perhaps meeting would be possible. Though at that point, you¡¯ll be on our side. Still, I doubt that we¡¯ll have a recollection of the memories we¡¯re making with you now. The merits of retaining them are low. It¡¯s because all we exist for is to pass down the usage, and the Skill names.¡»

    In the end, I won¡¯t be meeting the First Generation again.

    Whatever is recorded in the Jewel will be my Skill, and not the real me.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºIn the first ce, it¡¯s a miracle that you were able to meet like this in the first ce. The blue Jewel was passed down again and again, and it made its way to your hands. Lyle, this is not your ce to be sad... in fact, be proud. That person... my old man recognized you. Stick out your chest.¡»

    Hearing that, I opened my eyes in the world of reality.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Lyle-sama, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°... Novem?¡±

    As I was lying down on my bed, Novem looked at me with a worried expression on her face.

    She should have been sleeping in a different room, but for some reason, she had made her way to mine.

    ¡°It looked like you were having a nightmare. No, well... I heard you crying, so I came over.¡±

    As I wiped my face, I found that it was covered in tears.

    I forcibly made a smile, and directed it at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I just saw a bit of a sad dream. Right now, I feel refreshed.¡±

    ¡°A sad dream?¡±

    Novem tilted her head, as she handed over a towel soaked in water she had prepared. I epted it, and wiped my face as I thought to myself.

    (If I kept crying forever, the First would be angry with me. I¡¯m a man that Basil Walt... the father of the provincial Noble Walt House has recognized.)

    Now that I look back at it, he had some barbaric and violent sides to him.

    But there¡¯s no doubt he was a reliable person.

    And ironically, while he hated me the most, he was the first one to ept me in the truest sense of the word.

    (I¡¯ve been recognized by that person.)

    ¡°Shall I prepare a warm drink for you?¡±

    Novem looked worried, so I nodded, and left it at that.

    ¡°Right. Let¡¯s go get something to drink together.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Novem went off to prepare something, and I called out to her.

    ¡°Novem... thank you.¡±

    Novem seemed a little perplexed, but she nodded with a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened to you today, Lyle-sama?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just something I felt like getting across. There¡¯s no deeper meaning.¡±

    I rose from the bed, and headed to the Kitchen alongside her.

 Volume 2 - 12: Desiring a Reunion

    Desiring a Reunion

    Sinceing to Dalien, about three months had passed.

    As Zelphy-san¡¯s contract was nearing its end, we were going over the achievements held under the contract in a private room of the guild.

    Hawkins-san bore witness, as I looked over the documents.

    We came here to issue an evaluation for Zelphy-san¡¯s job as an advisor.

    The highest possible evaluation was ¡¾A¡¿, but filling that out would mean having to pay out an additional reward as well.

    No matter how well one does, getting a rank of ¡¾B¡¿ was normal.

    As we sat with a table between us... me, Novem, and Aria turned to look at at Hawkins-san and Zelphy-san who were sitting within our field of vision.

    With a serious expression, Hawkins-san gave me an exnation.

    ¡°Lyle-kun, just fill in whatever evaluation you believe to be right. If this is to birth resentment and harm, the guild will hand down a firm punishment, so please do not worry about that aspect.¡±

    Zelphy-san doesn¡¯t say anything in particr.

    She just sat there.

    Aria was in aplicated mental state, as she red at her.

    Even after the urgent request, we remained under her guidance, and gained all the necessary knowledge and experience of an adventurer.

    In this span of three months, sther has never been a moment I thought to be a waste.

    On the form, I filled out this highest grade of ¡¾A¡¿.

    ¡°... That highest evaluation, is it? You know what that means, right?¡±

    As Hawkins-san said that, Novem ced the money on the table.

    Inside the small leather bag, was three gold coins.

    Hawkins-san epted it, and confirmed the contents.

    Since the amount we paid for the request was quite high, the additional reward we had to hand out was quite a considerable amount.

    Of the three gold coins, one of them would be taken by the guild.

    ¡°Confirmationplete. Well then, an additional reward of two gold coins will be transferred to Zelphy-san.¡±

    Having epted the two coins, Zelphy-san stood, and turned to leave the room.

    ¡°Good grief, what a pain that job was. I won¡¯t be doing it again, you hear me.¡±

    Ever since the urgent request, she had begun to take a curt attitude when dealing with us.

    No, that attitude was mostly directed towards Aria.

    Looking at her exit the room, Hawkins-san spoke.

    ¡°She really can¡¯t be honest, can she. Everyone already figured it out long ago.¡±

    Novem agreed.

    ¡°If we didn¡¯t do something like this, she would never ept her wedding present.¡±

    Right.

    We all knew why Zelphy-san was taking on such a blunt disposition.

    It¡¯s precisely because Aria knew that she felt so conflicted.

    Zelphy-san was retiring as an adventurer, and marrying amon man.

    Our additional reward was also meant as a present to her.

    Novem put her hand on Aria¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Aria-san, I think that Zelphy-san is still close by. Please go have a final talk with her.¡±

    ¡°B-but... she won¡¯t even talk to me as ofte.¡±

    As Aria became sullen, Novem shook her head, and repeated herself with an earnest look in her eyes.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t go here, you¡¯ll regret it. We will be leaving Dalien. There¡¯s the possibility that you will never meet again... go to her.¡±

    Being told by Novem, who was using a stronger tone than usual, Aria left the room.

    In order to talk with Zelphy-san.

    And Hawkins-san put down a different document from before on the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s a guild change form. And this is the guild card we had kept in our custody. So you really are leaving right away.¡±

    As he made a lonesome face, he made a light joke about how the adventurersing over to him would decrease once more.

    With one of the guild¡¯s top brass gone, Hawkins-san¡¯s name was proposed to fill the hole left behind. I knew.

    ¡°We won¡¯t keep to a long stay. Otherwise to both Zelphy-san and Hawkins-san... and even Ventra-san, we may bring trouble.¡±

    The fact that my home, the Walt House hadn¡¯t shown any movement thus far was ominous.

    The fact that I didn¡¯t know what sort of thing they would do invoked fear.

    Also, Ventra-san... Dalien¡¯s feudal lord, if the timees to it, is a person who¡¯ll likely present me to them. I won¡¯t say that¡¯s a bad thing.

    If you think about protecting the territory, it¡¯s the natural course of action.

    Whenpared to the Walt House¡¯snd, the scale of Dalien was miniscule. They¡¯re level of influence was on par with the imperial capital of Centralle.

    ¡°... It looks like you have some circumstances surrounding you, so I won¡¯t probe too deep into it. But it would be nice if we were to meet again someday.¡±

    ¡°That;s right. Hawkins-san, I¡¯ve been under your care.¡±

    I filled out the forms.

    As I submitted the home change request form for me, Novem, and Aria, I epted the documents from the guild. They were what we would need to submit at whatever guild we would make into out base of operations next.

    I stood up, and Novem followed suite.

    And Novem also offered her gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you for your assistance. I hope you stay in good health, Hawkins-san.¡±

    Hawkins-san nodded.

    I got the feeling my eyes were bing a little teary, so I left the room.

    At the very end, I learned that I was a person quite quick to tears.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A corridor in the guild...

    ¡°Zelphy!¡±

    Aria found Zelphy, and ran up to her.

    Zelphy awkwardly scratched her face, as she averted her eyes.

    ¡°What? I¡¯m going out to drink from here, you know.¡±

    On her attitude, Aria didn¡¯t know what it was she should say.

    But she had also resolved herself to leave Dalien alongside Lyle.

    They had already ben vacated from the House, and had even bought the tickets for the coupled carriage to Centralle.

    ¡°... Thank you for everything, Zelphy. I was ignorant of the ways of the world, and I did nothing but cause you trouble... also, I never even tried to know what sort of feelings you were going through.¡±

    The words weren¡¯ting out properly.

    The form of Zelphy rummaging through the corpse of an adventurer, and stealing his belongings for her own. Aria had looked upon it in despair.

    But after that, she heard that Zelphy had visited the departed adventurer¡¯s home, and handed over his belongings.

    She had begun to corner herself over how she despaired over Zelphy, without gving it enough thought.

    What Aria wanted to tell her was to not worry about her anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. I think I¡¯ll search for some happiness in my own way. So... Zelphy, you should be happy as well.¡±

    Aria looked at her face.

    Zelphy was crying.

    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry. Mdy. I¡¯m also... I couldn¡¯t do anything... I couldn¡¯t do anything but watch, and...¡±

    As Zelphy¡¯s tears started to flow, Aria embraced her.

    She called her just as she had when they had yed together in the mansion.

    ¡°Thank you, sis... I¡¯ll be fine now. That¡¯s why you should also find happiness for yourself.¡±

    Zelphy reciprocated the hug.

    Aria confirmed the numerous wounds covering her body.

    Those marks were the proof that Zelphy¡¯s house had gone through many trouble to live in Dalien after being driven out of the manor.

    But even while going through that, Zelphy had taken action for her sake...

    In exchange for cooperating with the feudal lord, the Lockwarde House that was exiled from Centralle found safe haven in Dalien.

    In ces where she wasn¡¯t watching, Zelphy had gone through much pain...

    ¡°Zelphy, thank you for everything. I¡¯ll be alright now.¡±

    Aria remained stuck fast on the one she used to admire as her elder sister.

    ... She was finally able to tell the sister that had always protected her, that she would be fine.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    As I waited in the guild with Novem for Aria¡¯s return, I noticed the party of three that had aided us before approaching.

    ¡°Rondo-san!¡±

    ¡°Lyle-kun!¡±

    Of the adventurers that we had gotten to converse with if ever we met, we remained on especially good terms with them.

    Using the scarce metal found in the dungeon, Rondo-san had gotten himself a dagger.

    Rahu-san had used it in the production of a new spear.

    Rachel-san used it in a portion of her staff.

    The three of them were all wearing brand new equipment.

    Rondo-san had made his dagger with the same hilt and guard of his prided sword, and a simr design on the sheath. When he first showed it to me, I remember how delighted he looked.

    ¡°Did you guys finish the paperwork as well?¡±

    As I said that, Rahu-san gave a wry smile.

    ¡°We came here earlier than your party, but we were held up for quite some time. The adventurers who have some extent of power are steadily flowing out of Dalien.¡±

    It was also the town¡¯s characteristic.

    Nice on neers, and with plenty of odd jobs to earn from. That was Dalien.

    On the other hand, it was hard for adventurers who weren¡¯t newbie to find suitable work.

    Since Dalien¡¯s guild still wanted to secure skilled adventurers for themselves, it was a problem that caused many a headache.

    ¡°Are you guys departing now? Where¡¯s Aria-chan? ... Ah, perhaps she fled?¡±

    As always, Rachel-san just said whatever was on her mind.

    I shook my head.

    ¡°Unfortunately, she hasn¡¯t run away. She had another matter to attend to, so we¡¯re waiting for her. More importantly, are you sure you¡¯ll make your carriage¡¯s departure time?¡±

    There, Rondo-san remembered, and raised his voice quite loud.

    ¡°It looks like we don¡¯t have the time to be talking here.¡±

    Rahu-san started panicking.

    ¡°Ah, right! Then I guess we¡¯ll go. Give Aria-chan our regards.¡±

    Rachel-san called out to Novem.

    ¡°Novem, look after Lyle. He¡¯s unreliable by himself.¡±

    Novemughed to herself, and nodded.

    ¡°Thank you very much. Good tidings to you too, Rachel-san.¡±

    And Rondo-san waved his hand at me as he spoke.

    ¡°If we ever meet again, we¡¯ll make some noise together. Lyle-kun... let¡¯s meet again!¡±

    As he made a refreshing leave, I also waved my hand.

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s meet again!¡±

    The three of them left the guild.

    Novem muttered.

    ¡°They¡¯re quite good people, Lyle-sama.¡±

    ¡°Right. I want to see them again sometime. For the time when we reunite, I¡¯ll have to be a better adventurer.¡±

    While happily considering our next meeting, me and Novem continued to wait for Aria.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... It happened somewhere on the main road.

    Covered in blood, Rond, Rahu and Rachel were copsed on the path.

    Rondo¡¯s prided sword was torn, and his dagger was stolen from him.

    Without either of his arms, he was barely breathing on top of the ground.

    But Rahu and Rachel had already let out their final breathes.

    ¡°W-wha-what the hell... was that monster.¡±

    It was a monster that was even painful to remember. But it wasn¡¯t some atrocious beast.

    ... It was a human.

    What¡¯s more, a young girl.

    Crawling across the ground, he looked at Rachel.

    Arge burnt hole had been opened in her chest, and her hollow eyes had the traces of tears shed left in them.

    Looking at Rahu, he had tried to let the others escape all the way to his end by standing out front, so his wounds were the worst.

    As he approached the man, he took one of his lighter portions... his hair in his mouth, and brought it all the way over to Rachel.

    Wherever he had crawled, Rondo¡¯s blood had stained the ground.

    His sword Skills weren¡¯t able to do the slightest.

    Of all things, a group of three, all with Magic Tools, weren¡¯t even able to touch a small girl.

    The cause came when they had reached their destination by carriage, and were to go the rest of the way to the town they decided as their home by foot. ON the way, it ensued.

    An extravagant carriage had stopped near them.

    It was definitely one used by a noble, and from the look of it, not any ordinary noble at that.

    ¡°Rachel... Rahu... we¡¯ll, always be together.¡±

    Heading over to Rachel¡¯s empty husk, he released Rahu¡¯s hair, and let it fall on top of it.

    When they had all just be adventurers, they met, hit it off, and the three of them had tried their best together for several years. They had started building up strength, and they had even obtained their long-desired Magic Tools.

    They were all thinking about the future... but that monster put her eyes on them.

    The words the monster girl said, were quite unbelievable ones.

    ¡°You, be mine. I don¡¯t need that spear man, or that woman over there. Go dissapear somewhere.¡±

    They were the nonsense of a noble girl who had taken a liking to Rondo.

    He had thought that, but the others¡¯ reactions were different.

    The girl¡¯s parents, who were riding in the same carriage, flew into a rage at him disregarding the girl¡¯s favor.

    It was because Rondo had declined on the grounds of already having a splendid girlfriend in Rachel.

    And the guards apanying the carriage also took their weapons in hand.

    If that was all, then they could cut their way through, he thought.

    He had confidence in his skills. And he even had Magic Tools.

    ¡°That... monster.¡±

    But the Girl first circled around to Rachel¡¯s back, and immediately fired off magic. It happened in an instant.

    What Rachel let out in her tears, was Rondo¡¯s name.

    In anger, Rondo and Rahu proimed that it was an unforgivable act, even if she was a noble, and drew their weapons.

    But the moment they were drawn, Rondo¡¯s arms flew off, and his prided weapon was shattered.

    The sword he even called his partner was ripped up as if it were a scrap of paper.

    His dagger was in the girl¡¯s hands. While it was floating in the air with his arms, she grabbed it, and she even had the scabbard that had been hanging at his waist in hand.

    He wasn¡¯t able toprehend what had just happened.

    And Rahu stood up front, and shouted for him to run with Rachel.

    But Rahu was covered in his own blood soon enough.

    As if she had lost interest, the girl left. Even now, Rondo could remember the words he heard at that time.

    ¡°Good grief, to waste Celes¡¯ good will like that.¡±

    ¡°Celes, the clothes we finally bought for you have blood stained on them! Oh dear... we¡¯re going to a party, you know. Even if you are to change when we get there, you have to pay some more mind to your appearance. Dear, we¡¯ll have to prepare Celes¡¯ clothing.¡±

    The man and woman who seemed to be her parents weren¡¯t paing them any mind.

    They were mulling over the small stains that had flown out onto her cloth.

    ¡°Celes¡¯ clothing? As if I¡¯ll let her wear the clothing those brutes prepare for her! She¡¯s the treasure of the Walt House, you know.¡±

    The girl called Celes, while having just used her sword and magic to kill two people in cold blood, was smiling.

    ¡°Father, there are times when I want to try choosing different sorts of clothing. I was just in the mood for shopping, so won¡¯t you forgive it?¡±

    Hearing her sweet voice, the parents seemed satisfied.

    They were parents who doted on their cute daughter... but the scene somehow seemed quite off.

    Rondo noticed that the girl¡¯s family wasn¡¯t actually looking at what was around them at all.

    There wasn¡¯t a single thing entering their eyes besides their cute daughter.

    The nobles, who had taken their leves on a whim, went off somewhere just as whimsically.

    Rondo gathered all his fallenrades in one ce, and as if he was ovee with satisfaction, he lost all of his strength.

    In the end, he whispered.

    ¡°... I guess I couldn¡¯t keep my promise.¡±

    And quietly, Rondo closed his eyes...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Aboard the coupled carriage, we arrived at Centralle.

    It was the second time we were dropping by, but our objective this time was to carry out some shopping.

    The amount of usable sabres I could procure in Dalien was low, and there was also the need for us to decide the next ce we would set as our home.

    If it was from Centralle, travel would be quite easy, so we stopped by there first.

    ¡°Well then, we¡¯ve arrived, but let¡¯s search for an inn for the time being.¡±

    Novem gave a reply.

    ¡°Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be bad if we spent a few days here either. It¡¯s just that we won¡¯t be able to afford staying here long enough to make it our home.¡±

    Centralle was cold to adventurers.

    No, more so, it didn¡¯t really need them.

    If monsters ever appeared, the nights and soldiers would promptly be dispatched.

    The odd jobs were being fought over by the highly popted general popce. Unlike Dalien, it wasn¡¯t a fit ce for an adventurer to reside.

    But as it was at the center of the country, it was a metropolis where goods and information amassed.

    Aria was making a conflicted expression.

    ¡°After being driven out, I doubt I¡¯ll be able to put up with adventurer work here. If we¡¯re staying a while, I¡¯ll be fine, but I¡¯ll have to refuse if ites to living.¡±

    The daughter of the Lockwarde Hose driven out of Centralle, Aria, couldn¡¯t permit herselt to set up home in this city.

    ¡°We¡¯re here for shopping, and information gathering. Once we have all we need, we¡¯ll be off.¡±

    We do have most of what we need.

    While we do have weapons, I¡¯d like to have a weapon that doesn¡¯t drain my Mana.

    When it was necessary, I could turn the Jewel into therge sword, but if that was all I had, I would be left in quite a bad situation.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, will you be circling around the weapons shops?¡±

    Novem asked, and I answered.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also stop by the armor ones. I¡¯d like to drop by the book stores too.¡±

    The book store was the ancestors¡¯ request.

    I touched the Jewel.

    The reason it was much quieter then before was because the First Generation had parted.

    He was always the noisy one.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s look around the shops. Aria-san, are there any famous shops around? Weapons, or armor, or even books... if there¡¯s somewhere useful you know of, I¡¯d like to ask.¡±

    Novem inquired if there was anywhere she knew of.

    And Aria started listing out the names of a few shops she had heard of.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s Centralle, there are quite a few skilled smiths for armor and weapons. But the price is... If it¡¯s books, I know a ce with a good selection. There¡¯s also a library, but at this time of day...¡±

    Hearing about the library, I thought for a bit.

    (If we have the time, I¡¯d like to stay for a bit, but I really shouldn¡¯t¡¯ overstay my wee.)

    Centralle was a ce that would consume one¡¯s wallet.

    They had everything in stock, but topensate for that fact, the prices put out for that everything was considerably high. The cost of living was also high.

    As I was worrying over it, Novem offered some advice.

    ¡°If it¡¯s libraries, then ¡¾Arumsaas¡¿ is said to be the best in the world. I mean, it¡¯s famous as the city of schrs.¡±

    Aria also nodded.

    ¡°I know it. I believe it was a city that gathered talented youths from across thend, was it? But there was no feudal lord there either. I think... the cities schrs send out representatives, who decide various things. Perhaps in the same way as Beim?¡±

    As a free city, Beim was managed by the merchants.

    Since there was no feudal lord, it was quite an easy one for adventurers to live.

    ¡°Arumsaas or Beim... either way, we should decide after gathering some intel.¡±

    Saying that, I held up the luggage, as I started walking to find the inn we would stay the night.

    ¡°Hey, I can at least carry my own.¡±

    Aria frantically tried to take her bag back, but I refused, and walked ahead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, and let¡¯s go. Novem, quiteughing, and hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, Lyle-sama.¡±

    I urge on Novem, who had started smiling over my exchange with Aria, and walked down the capital¡¯s streets.

    When I rememver the streets of the past I walked down with the First Generation, I saw some traces remained.

    But unlike before, it had be quite tidy.

    ¡°It sure has changed here.¡±

    As I muttered that, Aria tilted her head.

    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯vee here before? And wait, I don¡¯t think this area has changed all too much. Lyle, are you alright?¡±

    Aria directed an uncertain look at me, and I gave a wry smile.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess it¡¯s been about two hundred years.¡±

    As I said that, she began staring at me intently.

    ¡°It¡¯s a joke. This is my second time here. Last time, we just stopped by on our way to Dalien... that¡¯s all.¡±

    The sky was, just as when I had walked down these streets with the First Generation, clear, and blue.

 Volume 2 - Epilogue

    Epilogue

    The first night after arriving at the imperial capital.

    I absentmindedly sat on the frame of the window, and stared outside.

    The moon was pretty, and I just wanted to stare at it.

    The Third called out to me.

    ¡ºYou seem to be quite lost in that. Was parting really that painful?¡»

    I hung my head, and smiled a little.

    Looking into the room, Novem and Aria were sleeping in the same bed. We did consider booking two rooms, but there wasn¡¯t anywhere with such vacancies.

    If we had one more person, we probably would have been allowed to book two rooms for two each.

    ¡°Yes, it sure is painful. I mean, he left just after he acknowledged me.¡±

    As I said that, the Third abandoned his teasing tone.

    ¡ºAs long as you remember him, the First will be delighted. More importantly, it looks like you¡¯ve be just a little more decent of a man as ofte.¡»

    ¡°Just a little, is it?¡±

    As always, his evaluations are harsh. I smiled.

    It¡¯s just that in my inner most thoughts, I did agree with him. Of all things, his evaluation of me was likely higher than my own.

    ¡ºRight, just a little. But you definitely are maturing. The First¡¯s actions weren¡¯t a waste. Be relieved.¡»

    Meaning the ancestors wouldn¡¯t forgive it if I continued to be indecisive after the First left.

    ¡°... Even now, I have no idea what it is I should aim for. I mean, Aria was left to me, and I n to look out for her one way or another. We¡¯ll surely part someday, but I¡¯ll make sure she can stand on her own feet before that.¡±

    ¡ºOh? Were you not opposed to Novem¡¯s harem n? Even when it was something you should have been overjoyed with as a man... well, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t get where you¡¯reing from.¡»

    Truly, if you¡¯re a man, then dreaming of harems is natural.

    But if you asked me if I really want one, the answer is vague.

    I¡¯m suspicious of whether or not I can even bring happiness to Novem alone.

    She had sold all the furnishings prepared for her wedding to raise funds for me.

    When will I ever be able to repay such a debt?

    ¡°For now, we¡¯ll just see the world as adventurers. And while we¡¯re doing that, the answer maye up... There are just too many things I know nothing about.¡±

    As I said that, the Third agreed.

    ¡ºHumans have nothing but unknowns. Even if they act like they know everything, that¡¯s surely a lie. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no way but to spend your whole life learning it. There¡¯s plenty of wisdom you won¡¯t find in a book, and I agree with your opinion, Lyle.¡»

    ¡°Thank you, Third Generation.¡±

    There, the Third cautioned me.

    ¡ºWhoops, looks like we talked too much. The princess is waking up, so let¡¯s bring the conversation to a close here.¡»

    The Third closed his mouth, and Aria woke up.

    She raised the upper half of her body, and the the red gem dangling from her neck looked as if it were letting off light.

    She called out.

    ¡°... You were still awake?¡±

    She looked quite sleepy, but her form was also quite defenseless. She rubbed her eyes, and looked in my direction.

    While thinking it would be nice if she looked at me as more of a man, I looked back, and saw there was no helping it given the person I was anyways.

    She left the bed, and drew near me.

    And she turned to the pendant on my neck.

    ¡°You have a number of Skills too, right? As I thought, is that an heirloom of sorts?¡±

    As she stared at my blue Jewel, I nodded.

    Rather than concealing it, it looks like she thought that it was hard for me to use them due to my frail constitution. Even if I had a blue gem hanging from my neck, she didn¡¯t think I could make use of it.

    ¡°... It¡¯s something that¡¯s been passed down through the heads of the Walt House. A precious heirloom.¡±

    She lowered herself into a nearby chair, and touched her own red gem.

    ¡°I see. Even when I also have one, it¡¯splicated to use... They were apparently all the rage in the past, but now that the technology to make them has been lost, they¡¯ve fallen out of production. But since they¡¯re heavily unbnced, they¡¯re not too sought after.¡±

    Magic Tools made their appearance, and the gems that had been used up to that point were soon abandoned.

    It was because there was no choice on the Skills in a gem.

    It was looked on as merely a device to record the Skills that manifested in people.

    I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s in a good mood or something, but Aria was talking a lot today.

    ¡°Fufu.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I just remembered something. You see, this red gem that¡¯s been passed through the Lockwarde family women, it actually has quite an interesting story behind it.¡±

    ¡°Interesting story.¡±

    As I showed some interest, she began to talk.

    It started with a single woman, who married into the House.

    ¡°When gems first started spreading, there were only ones without anything recorded on them.¡±

    ¡°... Right.¡±

    The First learned thatter, and I remembered him regretting it.

    When you look back at the Walt House¡¯s start, it¡¯s just a funny story at this point.

    ¡°And my ancestor that married in, you see, she brought it with her. But the Lockwarde House already had one. So they didn¡¯t know why she brought one herself.¡±

    When that woman came in with her red gem, the Lockwarde House already had a gem in their possession.

    Since using multiple ones at once would cause problems, the gem stayed with that woman.

    ¡°And so, that ancestor made it so that the gem was to be passed down to the Lockwarde Family women. Along with her own story of failure.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s interesting?¡±

    ¡°Rather than interesting, perhaps a little tragic? Before she married, it seems my ancestor had a person she liked. For that person¡¯s sake, she paid arge sum, and bought the gem.¡±

    Hearing up to that point, it looked like it would turn into a drama.

    From the flow of the story, it sounded like her husband, and the person she liked were different people.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t going to have a punchline, is it?¡±

    As I said that, Aria told me to wait for the end.

    ¡°You see, that ancestor was quite bad with words, and she couldn¡¯t convey her feelings to that man. What¡¯s more, they had never even talked once! She would just asionally see him from afar, and she was satisfied with that. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s foolish?¡±

    On that, I wasn¡¯t really sure how to respond.

    I do find it off that she never even called out to him, but I guess the First Generation was in a simr situation.

    ¡°... Well, it is a bit questionable.¡±

    ¡°Right! And so a few years passed without her being able to hand it over, talks of marriage came, and she wasn¡¯t able to refuse. So all she brought with her was the red gem she bought for that man. Even when she heard that the man wanted a red gem, she was never even able to talk to him.¡±

    A small question popped up in my head.

    I was a little curious about the man that woman had fallen for.

    ¡°What sort of person was the man?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but it seems there were a lot of youths who rushed out to reimnd. It seems that man headed a pioneering corps, and went far away from the capital. When my ancestor heard that, she bought this to at least be able to convey her feelings in the end, but she was never able to hand it over. She¡¯s too hopeless, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Could it be? I thought, so I decided to ask.

    While there should be plenty of men out there who fit the description, I couldn¡¯t stand by without confirming it.

    ¡°D-do you know that person¡¯s name? Perhaps appearance!¡±

    As I drew closer, Aria seemed surprised.

    ¡°Appearance is beyond me... if it¡¯s his name, then...¡±

    She probably never thought I would show this much interest. Aria seemed a little perplexed.

    And with a gesture as if to try remembering, she voiced the name.

    ¡°I believe it was Ballze or ¡¾Basil¡¿ or something like that. He was the third son of a Knight House, and it was love across rank, it seems. I mean, it looks like my ancestor was the daughter of the baron at the time, and perhaps even if she called out to him, nothing woulde of it. Her name was ¡¾Alice¡¿.¡±

    ¡°I... see...¡±

    It looks like her feelings did go through.

    I found myself unsure of what to say.

    If only one of them had called out... but if that happened, then neither me nor Aria would be born.

    Having heard the story, the Ancestors let out their impressions.

    The Second was blunt.

    ¡ºThey¡¯re both idiots.¡»

    The Third as well...

    ¡ºHow should I put this, perhaps it really was ¡ºFate¡». He never had the opportunity to hear it to the end... how should I put this, if you ask if it¡¯s fitting, I guess it is fitting of the First.¡»

    The Fourth was a little regretful.

    ¡ºWhile I do feel it¡¯s a little sad, I¡¯m a bit envious.¡»

    The Fifth was cold.

    ¡ºWell, it wasn¡¯t fated to be. If it was, they¡¯d have ended up together.¡»

    The Sixth...

    ¡ºEven if love across statuses to fruition, whether that will bring happiness or not is...¡»

    The Seventh was simr to the Sixth. But slightly different.

    ¡ºIt all depends on the circumstances. If that woman called Alice had many sisters, perhaps she would have been allowed to chase after the First on his journey. They had just gotten themselves out of an era of chaos, and it probably wasn¡¯t a time so set in ranks as ours. If he was to be independent, then marrying wouldn¡¯t have been too bad of an option.¡»

    Imperial Nobles, unlike provincial Nobles, didn¡¯tmand too much military force.

    They lived by receiving money from the pce.

    I can¡¯t say which is better, but in a position like that, it would be important for them to have connections with the provincial Nobles as well.

    (So there really was a chance for them to be together... truly, perhaps my meeting with Aria really was fate, Founder.)

    As I was thinking about such things, Aria called out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Suddenly making such a sad face... while it may be sad, it¡¯s a cautionary tale for the Lockwarde House¡¯s women. Make sure you get your feelings across clearly, is the moral. But there¡¯s also an official stance. Do that in order to be a warrior woman, they say. It¡¯s just that, these sorts of womanly worries have an underside to them... isn¡¯t it strange?¡±

    ¡°... Haha, the gap really isrge.¡±

    I thought it would have been better if only she brought it up earlier, but I realized that nothing could be done even if she did.

    It¡¯s something that already passed long ago.

    Seeing me act differently than usual, she brought forth a question.

    ¡°Are you really alright? You¡¯ve been acting a little strange for a while.¡±

    ¡°No, I was just thinking of how fate really exists.¡±

    ¡°Fate?¡±

    She was making a puzzled face, so I continued.

    ¡°You see, my family, the Walt House¡¯s founder... his name was Basil Walt. In order to reach the side of the woman he liked, he went off to be a feudal lord.¡±

    Hearing that, Aria opened her eyes wide.

    ¡°Eh, do you mean...¡±

    ¡°It looks like neither of them were able to call out. It¡¯s just that, he gained himself somend, and was doing his best in preparation to confess to her.¡±

    The story of a man who, for the sake of a single woman, joined a dangerous corps, and cut down the monster-infested forests.

    ¡°When he finally returned, the girl he loved had already been married, it seems. Her name was Alice-san.¡±

    Having heard that, Aria looked like she was grasping for words.

    And after a while, she opened her mouth.

    ¡°I wonder what it is. I¡¯m simply not sure what it is I should say. But if fate really does exist somewhere out there, then perhaps the fact that we met is also some sort of destiny.¡±

    As she said that with a bitter smile, I nodded.

    ¡°That would be nice.¡±

    I removed my gaze from Aria, and looked up at the moon.

    Looking at that round moon, I thought if only I could bring this story to the First Generation... and found my incessantly mulling self to be a little pitiful.

    I shook off the feelings, and looked at nothing but the moon.

    The words came out naturally.

    ¡°The moon sure is beautiful tonight.¡±

    For some reason, Aria¡¯s face was flushed a little.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºThe bastard did it. He unconsciously did it!!¡»

    The Fifth raised a questioning voice.

    ¡ºWhat is it? You¡¯re being loud. What¡¯s so strange about the moon being beautiful?¡»

    The Second was the same.

    ¡ºYes, today¡¯s moon really is shining nicely.¡»

    It seems that the Fourth was pissed off, looking at us.

    ¡ºWhy don¡¯t any of you notice it! Lyle, you like books, right? Haven¡¯t you ever read of something like this? Never!?¡»

    While thinking he was being noisy, I said I was going to sleep, and headed for the bed.

    (No, what¡¯s so wrong about the moon being beautiful? I mean it is, isn¡¯t it?)

    But this time, Aria started gazing up at the moon.

    (So she wanted to look at it to? No, I guess that¡¯s fine... I¡¯m going to sleep.)

    ¡°I¡¯ll be off to sleep first. Good night.¡±

    Without meeting my eyes, she muttered in a small voice.

    ¡°G-good ni...¡±

 Volume 2 - Question Corner 2

    Question corner at the end of section two.

    http://mypage.syosetu/mypageblog/view/userid/218376/blogkey/1079736/

    Sevens Question Corner 2

    Q: So Lyle was at Level 1?

    A: Lyle (©c¡ä¦Ø`) : ¡°... That¡¯s right. For me to have been constantly drained of Mana in that state and surviving, I¡¯d like to praise myself. Ah, please make sure to forget my ck history.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: What is Novem¡¯s objective?

    A: Second Generation ( ©b§Õ©b) : ¡°Novem is a good girl without any ulterior motives, dammit!!¡±

    Fifth Generation( ¡ä?¦Ø?£à) : ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s actually scarier if she did all that on love without another motive (I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s a yandere. I pray to god she¡¯s not...)¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Does Growthe when you wake up in the morning?

    A: Fourth Generation (?@) : ¡°There are cases like that. Especially at times when you suddenly get arge amount of experience at once, the body cannot process it, and you¡¯re stricken with a severe tired feeling. However, even if you¡¯re going through life as normal, you can undergo the sudden sensation of opening your eyes. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve experienced. So it¡¯s not certain that it¡¯ll always happen like Lyle, where he makes some ck history for himself first thing in the morning.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: I¡¯m pretty sure there was something between this ¡®sis¡¯ and the Second Generation Head. The Second Generation just didn¡¯t notice it.

    A: Second Generation ¦²¦²(©b§¥©b£») : ¡°No, while I did be acquainted with her through our family¡¯s rtions, there was quite an age difference between us! The one with an age close to hers¡¯ was the Third. But I¡¯m the one who prepared a bride for him, so...¡±

    Third Generation©c(¡ä©`£à)¥Î : ¡°If the Second didn¡¯t frantically prepare a wife for me, it may have turned out like that. She sure was a pretty person.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: About Novem¡¯s and Celes¡¯ Skills.

    A: Sixth Generation (¡ä???£à ): ¡°That area is something to wait for expectantly.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Could it be that Celes actually likes Lyle? Or she¡¯s perhaps a reincarnator or body swapped?

    A: Seventh Generation ( ¡ä?¦Ø?£à) : ¡°I think I¡¯ve said this before, but she isn¡¯t a reincarnator or body swapper or anything. If you¡¯re asking whether she likes or hates Lyle, I think it¡¯s hate. Or perhaps she¡¯s uninterested? I think she was quite happy when Lyle finally left the mansion she lived in.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Zelphy-san is too much of a failure as an advisor.

    A: Second Generation £¨ ???£©: ¡°We received quite a few questions on that one. First, her being connected to the lord, and rying information to him dropped the credibility of the guild, was it? If I was to give a reason for this, while she was an adventurer, Zelphy is a resident of Dalien, and I think it¡¯s natural to report things to the Lord. I mean, if something happened there¡¯s a chance the residents of her homnd would be put at a disadvantage. And wait, the guild is generally a management institution for hopeless ruffians, and an organization to collect magic stones. It isn¡¯t as noble a ce as you may imagine.¡±

    Third Generation (¡ä?£à) : ¡°There were also some questions about the lord¡¯s rtion to the guild. To continue exnations, the guild was well aware that Zelphy was rted to the lord. In Sevens, the rtion of the guild to its feudal lord changes based on the territory. They agree over whatever works best, andsh out at each other over whatever shed, right? And wait, I think there¡¯s a problem in a feudal lord that isn¡¯t mindful of the massive organization crawling onto their doorstep.¡±

    Fourth Generation (?@): ¡°There were somements on how she took money, but that was the expenses to teach adventurers the basics. The bandit subjugation and the urgent request participation were separate fees. Lyle¡¯s low evaluation in Dalien was intentional on his side, so I doubt Zelphy knew what he was thinking most of the time.¡±

    Fifth ( ©b§¥©b) : ¡°In the end, she¡¯s no good in some areas, but they learned the fundamentals of adventuring, so there isn¡¯t really a problem. Lyle was able to gain knowledge and experience not even we possessed, so I think it¡¯s fine for him to have paid for it. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ll never forgive her for teaching him how to kill and skin a horned rabbit. Never, you hear!?¡±

    ¨C

    Q: About the missing party and the deceased adventurer, how did the guild know about that?

    A: Seventh Generation £¨ ???£©: ¡°... There was an exnation of this in part one, and at the start of the mess, there was a scene where Hawkins confirmed it, but was it hard to understand? Guild cards are made in pairs, and one is kept by the guild. Using that, if something is carved over the name in the guild card, then that¡¯s an assurance of death. People fill out where they¡¯re headed at the guild receptionist desk, and if you haven¡¯t returned by your appointed time, and a mark appears on the card... you get it, right?¡±

    ¨C

    Q: For it to have eight Skills in it, is it really an heirloom?

    A: Sixth Generation £¨ ©b§Õ©b£© : ¡°... Don¡¯t be doubting that part. Even like this, it¡¯s a bonifide heirloom that was handed down through the Walt Family.¡±

    Lyle £¨ ¡ä?¦Ø?£à£© : (Even if I tried selling it, I doubt I would get too much. Even the rare metal from the ornaments around it is worth more.)

    ¨C

    Q: Quite a few of the ancestors refer to themselves in the same way, so in order to differentiate characters, how about changing that?

    A: Lyle (¡ä£»¦Ø £»`) : ¡°Thank you for the useful opinion. If there¡¯s a good ce for that, I may end up changing it.¡±

    (TL: They mostly use ¡®ore¡¯ but this is lost in trantion, nor is it too important if you can already differentiate characters.)

 Volume 3 - Prologue

    TL: start of a new volume, so recap to an extent.

    Prologue

    The Bahnseim Kingdom¡¯s capital city, Centralle.

    Befitting of the capital city of the empire, it was a metropolis brimming with people.

    It¡¯s said that all the people and products of the country gather there, but looking at its difference in scale from the other cities, one would have no choice but to ept that fact.

    Centralle was a city filled with a mix of pretty main roads, and old and gloomy back alleyways.

    In a ce like that, I, the¡ºIdiotic Noble Brat¡» of Dalien, ¡¾Lyle Walt¡¿, my former fianc¨¦e¡¾Novem Forxuz¡¿, and the one who becamerades with us in Dalien, a city nice to newbie adventurers, ¡¾Aria Lockwarde¡¿made a stop on our travels.

    From my position as a Noble¡¯s son, I made aplete change, became an adventurer, and went to the capital to prepare to head to whatever town we would set as our next home.

    While Centralle was in the center of the country, it wasn¡¯t a city friendly to adventurers.

    It¡¯s because they couldn¡¯t have their scarce job market be put to feeding said adventurers.

    The public safety was maintained by the soldiers and knights, so there was barely anywhere left for adventurers to get a turn.

    Even if work dide up, it would be for a well-known adventurer taking on the work of some noble or merchant.

    The rest of the lot could only barely scrape by.

    In a city like that, masses of people came and went, and the streets were well cared for.

    In order to migrate to another part of thend, it was quite a convenient ce to stop by.

    With bright brown hair tied in a side ponytail, Novem was sitting drinking after-meal tea in the store we stopped by for lunch.

    Her pale skin and violet eyes seemed to suck one in.

    If there was anything I had to brag about, it would be this well-put-together former fianc¨¦e Novem.

    But perhaps she was a little too devoted, as she was truly trying to actualize the harem n I voiced as a lie.

    As perfect as she was, could it be there was something out of ce somewhere?

    Novem, and the other...

    With red hair grown out to her back that curled up out of habit, there was Aria.

    We met when I was to subjugate a bandit brigade, and from then, she started taking action alongside us. Therade we gained in Dalien.

    The two girls and I, the three of us were seated around a round table at a snack food shop.

    After finishing our meal, we started to talk about the information we had gathered.

    I went up first.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gone around, and looked at the weapons and armor, but I still think it may be a bit too early for us to head to the free city of Beim. The shopkeepers all informed me that before going there, I better pile up some more skill.¡±

    Beim was a city ruled by merchants, and its abundance of jobs made it an easy ce for an adventurer to live.

    But at the same time, the areas out of the scope of merchants had a tendency to have ack of public order.

    Without enough experience, if we were to head to Beim, then young adventurers like us would soon be looked upon as prey. The possibility was high.

    I have the confidence to get back at whoever would do such a thing, but raising a ruckus wouldn¡¯t be to my advantage.

    Novem agreed.

    ¡°I am the same. I was shopping with Aria-san, but it sound like Beim will be rough. Ourck of numbers is another problem they spoke of.¡±

    For adventurers, a group of three was on the lesser side.

    Numbers are power, and that alone would make an opponent hesitate to y their hand.

    However, teenage adventurers with scarce numbers like us had a tendency to be targeted.

    Aria was the same.

    ¡°They told me that a young girly like me shouldn¡¯t set foot in there as an adventurer. Arge number of mercenary brigades set up residence there, and there are plenty of people there who shouldn¡¯t be approached.¡±

    It was definitely true it was an easy ce for adventurers, but the sack of public safety was just as true.

    But for adventurers, heading to Beim was an unavoidable trial. A majority of famous adventurers received their calls to fame while working there.

    Of course, it¡¯s not like my end goal was to seed as an adventurer.

    ... More so, I didn¡¯t have a goal in general.

    I simply worked as one in order to live, and the earnings weren¡¯t all too bad.

    But I don¡¯t n on going on like this.

    ¡°Since it¡¯se to this, we¡¯ll put Beim on hold. Even if we¡¯re to go, it would be better if we gathered up numbers first. Anyways, we just need to join in a party with adequate numbers.¡±

    As I said that, Novem showed some disapproval.

    It¡¯s not rare for parties of two or three to act together. Many adventurers cooperate on jobs, and don¡¯t get involved with each other in other matters.

    But it looks like Novem was opposed.

    ¡°I¡¯m against it. The leader of this party is Lyle-sama. But speaking to our age, both you and I are but of fifteen years. It we are to link with another group, we will definitely be treated as inferiors.¡±

    And Aria whispered something unrted.

    ¡°... I¡¯m sixteen, you know...¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m counting on you from here on as well, Aria-san.¡±

    It looks like Novem wouldn¡¯t allow anyone but me to be the leader.

    In the city of Dalien, our experienced advisor taught us quite a few things.

    In a period of three months, we hammered the experience that would build our foundations into our bodies.

    But in the end, it was but the foundations.

    ¡°If merging with another party is impossible, then... the only option left is to invite people into our own. Do you think there are that many adventurers who want to enter our party?¡±

    We were all generally young.

    Rather than the prime of our lives, we were in the prime of our growth.

    If they buy into our future prospects, perhaps ourrades will increase, but the usual pattern is that it¡¯s the party with greater numbers that takes in the younger members in order to increase the power of the next generation.

    Parties made up of only young people don¡¯t have it that easy.

    ¡°Considering that, should we just head to the city of schrs? ¡¾Arumsaas¡¿ has arge library, and I¡¯ve heard it has numerous private schools and training halls. There are campuses for study, and they take in a wide variety of youths.¡±

    Hearing that, it sounded as if going there would be likemuting to school.

    I¡¯m the same, but Novem was born into a Noble House.

    Starting with reading and writing, she¡¯s received a proper education.

    Aria didn¡¯t have problems with the three Rs either. For argument¡¯s sake, she evenmitted etiquette to heart.

    ¡°So we¡¯ll be applying to learn specialized fields? It will be hard to find the time and money for that. I¡¯ve no intention tomute to a school for years.¡±

    As I said that, Novem shook her head.

    ¡°There is no need for us to enroll. They call out to those who¡¯ve graduated formal education, and those aiming to find adventurer work in the city of schrs as well.¡±

    Satisfied with that, Aria nodded a few times.

    ¡°Come to think of it, the leftover kids of imperial nobles also enroll there. Like second and third sons not seeding their houses, or second and third daughters and the like. You often hear of them going to get some skills to carry out governmental work. Of course, there¡¯re also some stories of them failing, and changing to adventurers or mercenaries.¡±

    Novem took over Aria¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°If there are youths there with an extent of knowledge, experience and technique, then how about we try recruiting at Arumsaas? We aren¡¯t in any sort of hurry, so we can even study while doing guild work.¡±

    Hearing that, Aria started talking as if she had remembered something.

    ¡°Arumsaas is the city of schrs, so I heard in the past that they were full of really strange requests. Also, there are plenty of adventurers there like us. Searching forrades, or staying in order to search for a party. Those sorts of people are numerous.¡±

    Having heard both of their opinions, I began considering whether it was best to set out there.

    There, a voice came from the blue Jewel hanging on my neck.

    Jewel... they recorded the single Skills that manifested in individuals, and transmit them. As a gem, this one recorded a total of eight Skills.

    The Jewel was a tool that held the function to teach the stages of a Skill a gem could not, and also whatever other useful applications the Skill held.

    The blue one in my possession had a characteristic of causing Support ss Skills to emerge.

    The red rem around Aria¡¯s neck was for Vanguard ss.

    And Yellow Gems recorded Readguard ss Skills.

    Hers was a gem, but once they turn to Jewels, arge changees about.

    ¡ºLibrary, is it... in my time, the city of schrs wasn¡¯t a thing. I think it was ¡¾Town of Sages¡¿? It was called a gathering of bigoted old men back then.¡»

    The one I heard was the Third Generation.

    The Third Generation Head of the provincial noble Walt House, ¡¾Sleigh Walt¡¿¡¯s voice.

    Right.

    The memories stored in the memories of the Skills, their hearts... those were what transmitted the ways to use the Skills.

    OF course, that wasn¡¯t just a good thing.

    Silky blond hair that hung down to his shoulders.

    While the Walt House currently held Count Status, back in the Third Generation¡¯s time, it was at Baron level...

    From the lowest knight ss, it was just one rank higher.

    He was a man who left his name in history as one who safeguarded the retreat of a king, but... I can¡¯t think of this person as anything so righteous.

    He looked stylish, and he was always smiling. With blond hair and blue eyes, he looked like a good tempered older brother.

    That was the impression he gave off.

    Following on from the Third Generation, I heard the Fourth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºYou really do love books. If only you ran your internal affairs with so much zeal when you were alive.¡»

    On the Fourth¡¯s remark kneaded with sarcasm, the Thirdughed.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s best to take everything in moderation. Also, even if I didn¡¯t do it, I had subordinates for that, and all we had to do was work based on the Second Generation¡¯s n.¡»

    Despite the Third Generation being the first one to carve the Walt Family¡¯s name into the history of the Bahnseim Kingdom, he truly seemed to have a carefree personality, and he didn¡¯t seem to hold interest in anything.

    His interest in domestic affairs and war was particrly light.

    (Really, why was this man called such a righteous general...)

    As I thought that, Novem seemed worried about me. Her expression looked dark.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lyle-sama? Are you feeling alright?¡±

    Inparison to Novem¡¯s worried words, Aria was cold.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s because you stay up sote at night! I-it¡¯s because you say things like that...¡±

    Her face was tinted red, but I shot back.

    ¡°Things like that? More so, I slept quite early yesterday. The only time I stayed up sote was the night we arrived here. What¡¯s more, the one who looked sleepy the next day was you, Aria.¡±

    I returned those words, but Aria¡¯s reaction was strangely sharp.

    ¡°W-whose fault do you think that is!? Whose!?¡±

    By the way...

    The people around me cannot hear the voices from the Jewel.

    I¡¯ll also put this out, but there are as many voices in the Jewel, as there are people who had their Skills recorded into it.

    There are Seven... no, there were.

    Now, the Six ancestors talk with me like this. But the others can¡¯t hear them, so it¡¯s quite troubling a lot of the time.

    The hunter-styled Second Generation spoke.

    Let me add on that generations two through four showed heavy favoritism towards Novem.

    But Aria was different.

    ¡ºWhat a noisy woman.¡»

    The Sixth voiced his agreement.

    ¡ºQuite right.¡»

    And in the end... my grandfather, the Seventh Generation closed the matter.

    ¡ºWhatever the case, if Beim sounds impossible, then isn¡¯t Arumsaas good enough? I¡¯ll bet the Third Generation wasn¡¯t to read his books, but wouldn¡¯t it just be fine to head to Beim after gathering your party there? I mean, the knowledge and technology of the city of schrs is known not only throughout Bahnseim, but the surrounding countries as well.¡»

    Sometimes noisy.

    Sometimes acting up to deplete my Mana and make me copse.

    Sometimes giving me advice. My ancestors.

    I took their opinions into ount, and let out my conclusion.

    ¡°That sounds nice. It will be safer than travelling to Beim, and it seems it would be for our sake.¡±

    To put it more specifically, it¡¯s like past personalities just reside in the recorded Skills.

    That¡¯s all it is, but... the Jewel even recorded their hearts.

    It¡¯s truly troublesome, yet I can only be thankful to them...

    ¡°Anyways, once we¡¯ve finished our preparations, let¡¯s set off for Arumsaas. Lyle-sama, we¡¯ll have to book a coupled carriage ticket.¡±

    Novem holds down Aria, and rmends the purchase of a ticket.

    A coupled carriage is, well, a series of carriages coupled together. That¡¯s all it is, but by that, goods and people can be carried en masse.

    Using Magic Tools, it became possible to decrease the fatigue, and increase the strength of the horses.

    It was one of themon transportation methods linkingrge cities and towns.

    ¡°Got it. If we¡¯re preparing now... would a departure tomorrow be fine?¡±

    I sought confirmation from the two of them, and Novem and Aria both nodded.

    Novem was smiling.

    Aria was averting her gaze with a flushed face.

    (Did I really do something to her?)

    I thought whether I had done something bad to Aria, but the Fourth, who repeatedly told me to handle women with the utmost caution let out a sigh.

    ¡ºFor you to truly not notice... Lyle, maybe it really is best if you go off and learn a few things.¡»

    I thought.

    (And that¡¯s why we¡¯re going to the city of schrs, isn¡¯t it...)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Aboard a coupled carriage from Centralle, we headed for Arumsaas.

    The roads for the trip were well maintained, and with stops at the towns we passed through, we were able to arrive in five days.

    If we were on a normal carriage, or on foot, it would take much more time.

    We crossed the walls encircling the city, and were surprised from the make unlike the towns and cities we had visited before.

    ¡°Amazing.¡±

    As I muttered that, Novem dismounted the carriage, and voiced her agreement.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard they have various research facilities, so I really is different from other cities.¡±

    Aria also consented.

    While she had heard tales of it,ing here the first time was likely surprising.

    ¡°That building in the center, isn¡¯t it taller than Centralle¡¯s royal pce? Even so, how should I put this...¡±

    Before Aria could say it, I opened my mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s aplete mess.¡±

    Ignoring the very concept of scenery, the city was flooded with tall buildings. At the same time, there were constructs with quite strange structures littered around.

    There were some with smoke rising from their lined-up chimneys, and even some that were shaped as ifrge pieces of vegetation were bore through.

    It felt much more mixed than Centralle¡¯s cityscape.

    ¡°How should I put this, it¡¯s as if everything they could think of was forcefully shoved and shaken up inside a box.¡±

    As Novem said that, Aria agreed.

    ¡°Come to think of it, it really does give off the feeling of a boy¡¯s toy chest. Not tidied up cleanly, with everything just shoved inside.¡±

    Hearing of a toy box, some of my past memories revived in me.

    It was the happenings of before I was deserted by my parents.

    My father bought me toys.

    My mother got angry at me for not putting them away.

    It felt really nostalgic.

    Of course, those warm memories woulde to an end at ten.

    The cause was my sister, Celes.

    Stronger than me. Smarter than me. Loved by everyone.

    ording to the one who taught me all he had, and recognized me...

    A¡¾Monster¡¿.

    Having acknowledged me, and having fulfilled his role in the Jewel, I was unable to meet the First Generation Head anymore.

    The one that man told me to be most vignt of was my own sister, Celes.

    (If I were to study here, would I be able to surpass her?)

    Beaten ck and blue by that sister, I lost and was driven out of the house. To me, she was nothing but a symbol of fear now.

    (... Let¡¯s not think about it for now. But someday...)

    Resolving my heart, I took up Novem and Aria¡¯s baggage, and started to move.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s find an inn, and take it easy. It will be tiring if we just keep on moving.¡±

    As I said that, Aria returned a quip.

    ¡°The tired one is you, isn¡¯t it? Make sure you don¡¯t copse as usual again.¡±

    ... My Mana drained by the Jewel, I had already copsed a number of times, so there was nothing I could say in return.

    Novem came to my side on the matter. She did, but...

    ¡°Lyle-sama has already been graced with a Growth, so he should be fine. Isn¡¯t that right, Lyle-sama?¡±

    Growth... in this world, it was like oveing a wall, and like that, feeling a sense of rebirth.

    It was without a doubt, the sensation of surpassing the me I once was.

    But at the same time, it makes one feelrger than life.

    Looking at me, Aria covered her mouth, and stifled someughter.

    Novem put on a smile enveloped in warmth, as she looked at me.

    ¡°... Stop it. Please stop.¡±

    Even just remembering it made my face red.

    Even when I should have experienced one at a much younger age, I experienced my first Growth at Fifteen.

    I experienced it, and frolicked around in the sensation of being reborn anew.

    It was a memory I didn¡¯t want brought up again.

    Aria spoke.

    ¡°Lyle, don¡¯t worry... you were really interesting back then.¡±

    I responded.

    ¡°I told you to stop, didn¡¯t I!? Also, at that time, you said, ¡®Mine was nothing like this!¡¯ Right? That means something happened right! It did, didn¡¯t it!?¡±

    ¡°T-that isn¡¯t the case!¡±

    There, I heard a voice from the Jewel.

    It was the Fourth

    ¡ºThat attitude he keeps taking against this girl... yep, it¡¯s a lectureter.¡»

    There are times when nothing but my consciousness is sucked into the Jewel.

    And like that, I¡¯m able to meet with the ancestors.

    Him saying I¡¯ll be lectured means I¡¯ll probably be summoned sometimeter.

    The driest one, the Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºYou can ignore that female ass-licker, and just go search for an inn already. If you just stay rowdy in the middle of the street like that, you¡¯ll attract attention.¡»

    Among the heads of history, the Fifth was said to have had thergest amount of mistresses, and he is recorded as the greatest womanizer of the Walt House.

    But the reality was different.

    He didn¡¯t seem to be all too interested in sensual love as a whole.

    In exchange, he doted on soft animals to a strange extent.

    ¡°... Ku, shouting here won¡¯t get us anywhere. Let¡¯s be off.¡±

    ¡°... I know.¡±

    I turn my eyes away from Aria¡¯s re, and looked around for an inn.

    If there was a signboard, I nned to enter and check for vacancies.

    Novem startedughing to herself, looking at me and Aria.

    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡±

    When I asked, Novem answered with a smile.

    ¡°No, the two of you are just getting along better than before, so I was simply happy. Now shall we go?¡±

    On her response, I really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The one I truly loved was Novem, and I even confessed already.

    But her answer was, ¡®until you seed in making a harem, you can¡¯t just give up!¡¯

    Wondering just where I went wrong, I dropped my shoulders, and walked down the streets of Arumsaas, the city of schrs.

 Volume 3 - 1: Arumsaas Guild

    Arumsaas Guild

    Having secured an inn, we decided to head off towards the guild.

    In the city that spread out like abyrinth, we frequently asked the passersby for directions while aiming for the adventurer guild.

    The road were clean, and the people treading on them also had a sense of cleanliness to them.

    But that didn¡¯t change that it was a jumbled up city, and one easy to be lost in.

    Using Skills, I confirmed the area, but being in quite a needlesslyplicated location was perhaps the characteristic of Arumsaas¡¯ adventurer guild.

    ¡°The fact that carriages are going down that way means the other way is too hard to get through?¡±

    After oveing the maze and arriving at the guild hall, a building on a smaller scale than the one in Dalien wasid out before me. Despite the size of the city, it gave off quite a diminutive impression.

    I don¡¯t know if guild first floors were the same everywhere, but it was operating like a marketce.

    Adventurers and carts went back and forth, and monster materials and magic gems were exchanging hands.

    asionally, a merchant would make a purchase, and leave with arge amount of goods loaded on his wagon.

    ¡°It looks like guilds don¡¯t change wherever you go.¡±

    Aria muttered that, and Novem agreed.

    However...

    ¡°Looking from outside, they may be the same. But as I thought, the atmosphere really changes depending on the guild. Weihs was the same.¡±

    Weihs was the name given to thend the Walt House governed.

    It was developed enough to have cities that could be called metropolises, and it had its own adventurers¡¯ guild.

    But I¡¯m not too knowledgeable about that matter.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºWe did prepare a plot ofnd for them, but it¡¯s a mass of criminals, deserters, and wannabees. I left it alone in order to secure magic stones, but... it wasn¡¯t very necessary in my time.¡»

    Arge portion of adventurers were ruffians... if a mercenary or criminal called themselves an adventurer, then that¡¯s what they were.

    The only differencey in whatever they named themselves as.

    Naturally, the guild does regte their criminals, but if they imed to be able to manage them all, then I would call that nothing but suspicious.

    There are some sinners out there who simply change their home guild in order to flee.

    Adventurers exist to hunt those sorts of adventurers as well. Those specialized in the trade known as bounty hunting.

    It sounds like the Sixth was of the same opinion.

    ¡ºIf you send out soldiers, you can easily get your hands on monster materials and magic stones. Work is also abundant... but still, there are guys who aren¡¯t satisfied staying on the sidelines. There¡¯s no helping it.¡»

    While the Sixth and Seventh thought of them as an unavoidable trouble, the Third had a different opinion.

    ¡ºYou guys sure are harsh. If you can use them, why not just use them? I mean, they have the rights to magic stones, and they¡¯re pretty much a mercenary management facility. There¡¯s no meaning in making them enemies. Remaining vignt, and maintaining a moderate sense of distance is important.¡»

    It seems the Third held a concept of making use of the guild.

    The Second supplemented his answer.

    ¡ºCome to think of it, it was in your time, right... that a guild was built up at our ce.¡»

    It seems it was around the Third¡¯s time that a guild was built on Waltnd. Even when it¡¯s a time when they shouldn¡¯t have been too developed, I¡¯m surprised they were able to get one of those.

    As if noticing my curiosity, the Third gave an answer.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because a lot of monsters live in the remote regions, and it was a good environment to obtain monster materials and magic stones. I didn¡¯t interfere too much, or restrict them.¡»

    The feudal lord has the power to levy heavy taxes on the guild.

    In that case, that influences the price of stones and materials, and there are even some ces where earning be impossible no matter how hard you struggle.

    But in that case, the adventurers would flow away. If they be excessively depressed about theirck of profit, quite a few problems may crop up, it seems.

    ¡°Novem, what was the Weihs Guild like? I¡¯ve never been, so I don¡¯t know.¡±

    As I asked about the Weihs Guild, she made a bit of a troubled face.

    Not in a bad way, just that it seemed exining would be a pain.

    But to put is simply...

    ¡°Neither good nor bad, something like that, perhaps. They were quite hard with cracking down on criminals, and the tax didn¡¯t seem too high, or too low. It didn¡¯t seem to be a guild where problems woulde up with putting food on the table, and I think it had a rtivelyrge amount of adventurers.¡±

    Hearing that, the Seventh was delighted.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just as it was in my time. Yep, perfect.¡»

    The adventurer hating Seventh seems to have been troubled with mercenaries before.

    And the cause was the guild or something like that...

    (Perhaps the time wille to ask about the specifics someday.)

    We entered Arumsaas¡¯ guild.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The difference between it and Dalian was that several excessivelyrge bulletin boards were stationed around the ce.

    Both sides of therge boards were in use, and requests were tacked onto them in great numbers.

    Gather the necessary monster materials.

    Please clean my room.

    Won¡¯t you be a test subject?

    Quite a number of sheets were submitted.

    ¡±What is this... it¡¯s on another level from Dalien.¡±

    As I was sent into confusion, Aria was as well. WE looked at each other, and grimaced.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this one strange? It¡¯s got room cleaning written on it, but the location is one of the campus¡¯s research facilities. Do they really allow adventurers to waltz into ces like that?¡±

    Quite a few iprehensible requests were spread out.

    As we headed to the receptionist desks, we found arger number of clerks than in Dalien seated behind partitioned counters.

    While their appearances ranged from youths to seniors, they gave off a disinterested impression as they quietly proceeding with their work.

    In narrow spaces, they formally addressed their business.

    The Fourth looked at them, and spoke.

    ¡ºThis is quite a peculiar guild. Well, since there isn¡¯t a feudal lord here, perhaps they aren¡¯t pressured enough... how should I put this, I get the feeling that there are few requests that would make one satisfied as an adventurer to be found here.¡»

    Collecting certain monster parts was definitely quite adventurer-esque.

    But that would take ce in abyrinth managed by the city of schrs, and we would just have to strip off the parts of a designated monster, or so it was written.

    For the three of us, it was a bit rough of a request.

    (Withbyrinths, if it¡¯s the three of us, shallow ones aside, a managed one with multiple floors sounds difficult.)

    It would probably be better for us to hunt monsters in the area to earn our living expenses.

    As we submitted our home transfer requests, the receptionist gave a monotonous exnation.

    ¡°Is this your first time in Arumsaas?¡±

    It was a male clerk with sses, and hair parted in a 7:3 ratio. Unlike Hawkins-san, his feelings didn¡¯t seem to be behind it at all.

    Was Hawkins-san just exceptionally diligent?

    Novem responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first for all three of us. We are here with the intention of studying, and I believe we will not be performing too many requests.¡±

    The receptionist put my guild card into a device to confirm it.

    ¡°... Your evaluations in regards to requests receive a passing grade. You evenpleted an emergency request, and received an assessment of ¡¾A¡¿from the guild. Dalien, is it... the quality of adventurers there isn¡¯t the best, so I can¡¯t really say anything, but pleaseplete Arumsaas¡¯ requests with that dedication as well. If you don¡¯t believe you will be able to, it would help if you would say that clearly.¡±

    The receptionist took up a slight condescending attitude, but getting angry at him seemed stupid, so I nodded as I epted the guild card.

    The Second Generation snorted as he spoke.

    ¡ºSo you can find these sorts everywhere you go. Those guys that think they¡¯re above everything? That if you¡¯re different from them, you must be below them?¡»

    The Third rebuked him.

    ¡ºThis is the city of schrs, so couldn¡¯t it be that they have confidence in their wisdom? Be a little more tolerant. I mean, we haven¡¯t felt any real harm yet.¡»

    For some reason, I feel he put some strong emphasis on the ¡®yet¡¯ part of it, but anyways, I answered the receptionist.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the best I can.¡±

    ¡°... Is that so. Well then, I will be looking after the second copy of the guild card. Do you need an exnation on that? If you do, that¡¯s extra.¡±

    You charge for that? As I thought that, I shook my head.

    I finish my greetings with the apathetic clerk, finished up the paperwork, and we all left the guild.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having exited the building, theints we had towards the receptionist starteding out.

    At a snack shop close to our inn, we finished our meal before expressing our dissatisfaction.

    It was mainly Aria.

    ¡°This ce kinda has a bad feel to it.¡±

    The man¡¯s attitude was one thing, but she probably hated the fact that Dalien was being looked down upon.

    To her, Dalien was Zelphy¡¯s town.

    And it was also the town that took in her family. Having been part of an imperial noble family in Centralle, through the misdeeds of a single family head, the House forfeited its peerage over the course of a single lifetime.

    When they had been banished from the capital, the ce to ept them was Dalien.

    While Novem seemed to understand that fact, she covered for the receptionist.

    ¡°This ce is different from Dalien. But if they¡¯re going to indifferently carry out their work like that, it may be rtively easy to get by. I mean, where someone like Hawkins-san would caution against taking a life-threatening request, I doubt those people would really care.¡±

    Rather than covering, she let out quite a dark statement.

    But the fact that we aren¡¯t worrying anyone wasforting, in a sense.

    I started conversing with the two on what to do from here on.

    ¡°How about we put that aside, and decide on where to live? Unlike Dalien, I doubt they have any houses so moderately priced, so this time, it has to be an apartment, right? Will we live with the three of us, or rent three narrow rooms? We¡¯ll have to decide that soon, and search for property promptly.¡±

    A characteristic of the city of Arumsaas was that rather than houses, apartments were the majority.

    The reason was that students came and left inrge numbers, so there were few that prepared houses for themselves.

    With the city where many youths gathered to learn, and be on their way, apartments were the main stream.

    ¡°If possible, the three of us together would be nice. We shouldn¡¯t have too much of a problem with money for a while, so perhaps it would be good to see how much earnings we can expect here before deciding.¡±

    With Novem¡¯s proposal in mind, I thought of hunting monsters sometime tomorrow.

    The Ancestors agreed, but only the Third Generation...

    ¡ºLet¡¯s go to the library. Library. We¡¯ll be fine for a while, and if you find a profitable request to raise your name with, won¡¯t you be fine for a while?¡»

    His feelings were already directed towards the library.

    Personally, I also wanted to go, but daily earning was serious business.

    Regarding that, the money-loving Fourth shouted out.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s for after you specte your ie, right!? It¡¯s because you¡¯re like this, that the territory was...¡»

    Generally, the Fourth was regarded as extraordinary in financial rtions and internal affairs. He had an intelligent appearance, sses and all.

    Mainly in domestic matters, the fourth was exceedingly reliable.

    But as we were left without andnd to manage, and the money management was left to Novem, he wasn¡¯t able to get a turn.

    The Third spoke with a slight fed up tone.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re way too harsh with money. Just who did this boy grow to resemble?¡»

    As the Fourth¡¯s father, the Third said that, the Fifth took over.

    That was usually the Fourth¡¯s role.

    ¡ºJust leave it there. Even if Lyle¡¯s Mana stock increased, the First¡¯s Skill is storing up Mana in itself every day. At this point, there¡¯s no point in trying to train him a little by acting up.¡»

    In the past...

    They thought I was the type that didn¡¯t gain Mana as I experienced Growth.

    From my aptitude in using two sabres, they thought I was the type that gained technique through the process.

    (And wait, I have two arms here, so isn¡¯t it natural for be able to use two sabres?)

    It wasn¡¯t the least bit of a wonder to me, but when I told the ancestors that...

    ¡º¡º¡ºYou¡¯re the strange one here!¡»¡»¡»

    Apparently.

    And in order to build up my mana, they forcefully went and expended it to the bare minimum. That style of training was put on me against my will.

    What¡¯s more, I wasn¡¯t even informed about it.

    In the end, I wasn¡¯t a technique type, but a type where all my specs receive drastic increases, but in exchange, I needed several times the amount of experience than a normal human. Ate blooming type.

    (My Skill, ¡¾Experience¡¿, is one that lets me get arger quantity of experience, but it¡¯s one that stays constantly active, so my Mana expenditure is just asrge as before.)

    I¡¯m also skilled in magic, but as I had a limit ced on how much of it I could use, my Mana drainage was one of myrger problems.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put hunting monsters for tomorrow, and spend today gathering some information on the area. In that case, maybe we¡¯ll visit the library, though asking something would work as well...¡±

    A voice called out to our table.

    ¡°Ah, could it be Aria?¡±

    Hearing the voice, Aria turned around.

    Her expression was a shocked one clearly questioning why the holder of said voice was in a ce like this.

    ¡°As I thought! You¡¯re Aria Lockward, right? It¡¯s me. ¡¾Miranda Circry¡¿! We¡¯d yed together many a time in the imperial capital, so I had a hunch it was you, by some chance.¡±

    The person addressing us was a slightly mature-looking woman.

    But her age itself wasn¡¯t all too different from ours.

    If you¡¯re asking for characteristics, they would be her emerald eyes, and pale brownish-green wavy hair that came as a set with them.Her nted eyes that gave her a mischievous look was likely one of her charms.

    While carrying a mature impression with her, she was lively, and a woman that looked to have some childish parts to her... that was Miranda Circry.

    ¡°Miranda? Why are you in a ce like this? You¡¯re the Circry¡¯s eldest, are you not!?¡±

    Aria spoke with an amazed tone.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange to find a second or third child in the city of schrs, but the eldest daughter was another story.

    It was a spot mainly reserved for marrying into other families, or having others marry into the family.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got four sisters over there, so it¡¯s fine if just two of us do as we please. More importantly, you could have told me if you wereing here...¡±

    As Miranda made a slightly sorrowful expression, Aria spoke awkwardly.

    ¡°I arrived today. Until then, I was in Dalien.¡±

    While she gave a simple exnation, she didn¡¯t look at Miranda¡¯s face there onwards.

    Seeing her attitude, Miranda gave a sardonic smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that concerned about it... I mean, we all yed together with Shannon, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    Some Shannon girl popped up, but following the flow of the conversation, she was likely a friend, or Miranda¡¯s younger sister.

    Aria answered with silence.

    ¡°... Sorry. I¡¯ve been attending this academy from three years ago. I¡¯ll tell you my address, so stop by if you want. Shannon will be delighted.¡±

    Saying that, she wrote her information on a sheet, and in ce of Aria, who wouldn¡¯t ept anything, she handed it to me.

    ¡°I apologize, but what is your rtion to Aria?¡±

    I should probably put it out here clearly that I¡¯m her party member...

    ¡°She is one of Lyle-sama¡¯s lovers.¡±

    From the side, Novem cut in.

    Miranda looked bbergasted, but as I panicked to correct the misunderstanding, she burst intoughter.

    ¡°Ahahaha, sorry. That was a good one. That Aria has a boyfriend... what¡¯s more, one of the man¡¯s lovers means there are more? I thought you were the pretty boy type, but you¡¯ve got some game, man.¡±

    She stuck her elbow into me, and waved her right hand as she left.

    Before I could correct anything, it was all over.

    Hanging my head, I turned to Aria.

    ¡°She sounded like a good person, but are you unsatisfied about something?¡±

    Aria let out a sigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. She really is a good person. She¡¯s just a year older, but she¡¯s good at looking after others, and whenever a bad rumor came up about our ce, she always stuck up for me... but she¡¯s too good at looking after others to a fault, you know. She¡¯s good natured, and she¡¯ll never talk bad about anyone.¡±

    Good natured to a fault, was how Aria assessed Miranda.

    On her fifty cents, Novem coincided.

    ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s one whose two faces ovep. No, perhaps one just good at dealing with things? Even so, I heard that arge number of students came in from Centralle, but I never thought we would be meeting one of Aria-san¡¯s acquaintances like this.¡±

    I thought the same, but Aria seemed to be at her wit¡¯s end.

    ¡°Miranda¡¯s on the better side. But if I were to meet the others...¡±

    She seemed depressed.

    I tried asking.

    ¡°Come to think of it, why did you go about ignoring her? If she¡¯s a good person, it would be fine to talk with her, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    As I said that, Aria gave a straightforward answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s a good person. Because of that, even she started to get nder going on around her. That¡¯s why I took the initiative to distance myself. Although it was soon after that I was driven out of Centralle anyways.¡±

    It seems she has a lot going on here.

    But here and now, wouldn¡¯t it be fine to get along? That was my opinion.

    (You should treasure your friends... especially those that don¡¯t go away when you¡¯re going through hard times.)

    As Aria had friends of the same gender like I never did, I felt just a little envious.

    To me, Novem was a target of affection, and not my best friend.

    (If you look at recent times, I guess it¡¯s Rondo-san¡¯s group? I wonder what they¡¯re doing now...)

    I looked down at Miranda¡¯s memo, as I worried about how Rondo-san was faring.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In the inn, before retiring to bed.

    I came to the space round table known as the conference room.

    In the very center of the room, the center of the table, arge blue jewel shined.

    Around the room, six doors were installed, and those were what acted as the ancestors¡¯ personal quarters.

    There were seven chairs in total.

    In a room like that, today, it was just the Sixth for a change.

    ¡°Huh? Are you alone today? Where¡¯s the Fifth?¡±

    I moved my gaze to search for the Fifth Generation, but the Sixth gave a bitter smile.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not like I¡¯m always with my pops, you know.¡»

    The Sixth¡¯s Skill was one that was born with the Fifth¡¯s Skill as its premise. It determined the enemies and allies within a perimeter, and even conveyed the locations of traps. He was the possessor of the Skill, ¡¾Search¡¿.

    When the two Skills were used together, it generated an extraordinary effect.

    In one¡¯s head, a map would appear, and the locations of everything were known on it. For an enemy, it was quite a frightening Skill.

    ¡°Then are you the one that called me?¡±

    ¡ºYeah.¡»

    He often agreed with the Fifth, and he was a rare find in the Walt Family History, where the father-son rtionship was actually good.

    I¡¯ve rarely seen signs of him bickering with my grandfather, the Seventh, either.

    With his unkempt hair pushed back, the Sixth Generation, who gave off a wild impression, was quite docile before the Fifth.

    Normally, he came as a set with the Fifth, so I began to think of it as the usual.

    ¡ºThe truth is... I know of the Circry Family, so I thought I would inform you.¡»

    ¡°Miranda-san¡¯s House?¡±

    The Sixth was one with a lot of bad rumors circting around him.

    Taking bribes, using his connections to the imperial nobles at the capital, and making them move to his advantage, and other such things.

    For that reason, he was known as the greatest fiend to the Walt House... but I really didn¡¯t get that feeling from him.

    Of all else, the Third was much more scheming.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ve been associated with them in the past. It¡¯s because my younger sister married into their house.¡»

    That was the first I heard of something like that.

    No, perhaps I just never knew it, and my family actually was on good terms with them.

    It¡¯s just that my father... to the Eigth Generation, it was just a link from two generations ago.

    From the point of view of Bahnseim Nobles, They were pretty much irrelevant.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s a possibility they still have ties to our House?¡±

    ¡ºThe chances are slim, but keep it in mind. I don¡¯t really want to doubt them too much, but... it¡¯s that. I didn¡¯t have too many sisters I got along with.¡»

    Having heard that, I remembered a single fact.

    The Sixth had an exceedinglyrge number of younger siblings.

    I mean, the Fifth had five woman waiting on him, legal wife included. He had fivedies by his side.

    What¡¯s more, all five of them cleared all of the Walt Family Precepts.

    It¡¯s a surprise that he went after so many woman, but the more surprising thing was that...

    ¡°... I believe it was around thirty brothers and sisters younger than you, was it?¡±

    ¡º... Yeah.¡»

    We both made a questionable face.

    While the Fifth was definitely famous as the greatest luster of Walt History, the individual himself held quite a dry impression.

    I can¡¯t think of him as one twisted by carnal lust.

    ¡°Somehow, the gap between the ancestors we hear about, and the real ones is quiterge at our ce...¡±

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right... it was quite a shock to me when I first heard I was the fiend of the Walt House, you know.¡»

    As I exchanged some idle banter with the Sixth, I considered the possibility of Miranda-san¡¯s ties to my family.

 Volume 3 - 2: The Library of the City of Scholars

    The Library of the City of Schrs

    Our general objective in Arumsaas was to gather knowledge.

    In the prided ¡ºLibrary¡» of the city of schrs, it was said that all the world¡¯s knowledge was gathered (at least ording to the city of schrs itself).

    Fitting of their boasting, it was thergest structure in the city. Perhaps because it had been added onto over the years, its structure wasn¡¯t set, and the misceneous feeling it gave off was quite Arumsaas-esque.

    The city mainly consisted of private academic institutions, and there were also a lot of training halls, so I nned to drop by them, but as expected, my goal was the library.

    Of all else...

    ¡ºSo this is the rumored library... what a splendid building. I guess I can hold some expectations for its contents.¡»

    The Third was in high spirits.

    The ancestors generally lusted for information on new breakthroughs and technologies, but the one with the deepest seated interest was the Third.

    Today, Novem and Aria left early in the morning, so I was visiting it alone.

    ¡°In order to view the books, I¡¯ll need to hand over five silver to be a member, I see.¡±

    On the bulletin board posted at the entrance, there was a set of instructions geared towards first time users.

    If you were just to look at whatever was open to the general public, you could get in with a single copper coin as a usage fee.

    But in order to look at the books of greater value you would have to obtain a membership for five silver coins, it seemed.

    Even so, there still existed books that the city of schrs would never show to outsiders.

    ¡°It¡¯s good and all that I have the money, but...¡±

    If five silver was all it took to use it for life, it was cheap.

    I took out the money from my wallet and headed to the counter toplete the registration process.

    The Second made an observation of the surroundings.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s quite a few young ones around here. When you think of how all these people can read and write, it really reminds me that times have changed.¡»

    Around the Second¡¯s time, just how many of his vigers were literate...

    There was no doubt it was less than now.

    Living in itself was hard enough, and the vigers probably lived lifestyles that those of this time would call barbaric.

    They must have struggled with that issue as well.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºBut it really is amazing. They¡¯re storing nothing but books in this many buildings.¡»

    It looked like he had never visited the ce himself, as the Seventh offered his admiration upon seeing the real deal.

    However the structure was massive, so when I looked at the map near the counter...

    ¡°It¡¯s toorge for me to choose something to read.¡±

    While mulling over where to read, I called out to the girl who left the desk.

    ¡°Do you have a moment?¡±

    ¡°... Yes.¡±

    She was a very quiet girl.

    Her height was short, and her body¡¯s make was delicate.

    As for feminine charms, her breasts were forcefully pushing up against clothing too small.

    Her hair was a deep blue, and perhaps she didn¡¯t pay a particr amount of mind to personal appearance, as it seemed to have been put in ce swiftly with a handb.

    Its length extended to her shoulder, and her hair ends were ruffled.

    Her half-closed, sleepy-looking eyes were red.

    If she hadn¡¯te out from behind the desk, I would definitely have mistaken her for a child.

    The clothes she was wearing were, rather than stylish, giving off the feeling she just put on whatever was there.

    She was wearing a shirt and a slightly-short skirt.

    (... She really isn¡¯t a child, right?)

    While thinking something rude, I posed my question.

    ¡°I want to get here, but what path should I take for that?¡±

    As I pointed at the map on the board, she stared at it, before staring at my face a while.

    ¡°... I¡¯m also going, so I¡¯ll guide you. That¡¯s also my job.¡±

    ¡°I-I see.¡±

    Looking at the disinterested girl, I remembered the receptionist at the guild. As expected, her treatment of me wasn¡¯t as bad as that man.

    And wait, he was looking on us as young, so there was no helping it.

    To him, it probably felt like he was guiding immature children.

    While walking down the corridor, I started to grow conscious of the silence, so I spoke up.

    ¡°Even so, there are a lot of books here. I¡¯ve onlye to Arumsaas recently, but as I thought, does this ce get many outside visitors?¡±

    As I said that, she monotonously responded.

    ¡°Yes. Most people ask the same question. And I¡¯ve always responded to that with, ¡®everyone asks the same question,¡¯ time and again.¡±

    Hearing that, my smile became stiff.

    The Fourth...

    ¡ºHer type likes to live in her own world, so even if you¡¯re a little nice to her, I doubt she¡¯ll be swayed, Lyle.¡»

    (No, it¡¯s not like I was trying to flirt or anything...)

    To the Fourth, who made an outburst when I just talked to a girl, I¡¯d like to tell him to look at who we¡¯re dealing with.

    If I was trying to hit on a girl this young, just what would Novem say... I-I¡¯d like to hope she wouldn¡¯t be rooting for me.

    Heading to the ce I was guided to, I found a room with a lot of technical books rting to agriculture.

    Entering it, I found a small number of people sitting at tables, reading the books, and taking notes.

    I had a vague impression that they were frantically studying.

    ¡°How devoted.¡±

    ¡°... I would like to ask you to restrain your voice from here on. Even when there aren¡¯t people around you, please don¡¯t let out too loud a sound. If you want to take a break, there¡¯s a ce if you go further down the hall.¡±

    ¡°S-sorry. Come to think of it, do you do lending?

    As I said that, she shook her head.

    ¡°As a general rule, lending out is prohibited. There are many books whose existences are more valuable than their contents, and those sorts of articles are expensive.¡±

    I nodded and headed towards the shelves.

    She followed behind me.

    The Third put out a title he was interested in, so I took it in hand to read.

    ¡ºI want to hole up in this ce for a while, but time is... Lyle, make sure you drop your reading pace.¡»

    It seemed my reading speed was fast, and the ancestors even doubted whether or not I was actually reading. I was sure that I was gaining an understanding of the contents, but...

    I sat down in an empty chair and looked around.

    And I tilted my head.

    ¡°... What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The guide who was supposed to be a staff member took a book and was about to take a seat. She looked at me with a little surprise.

    (No, I¡¯m the surprised one.)

    After we locked eyes for a little, she sat down and started reading.

    The Third was confused.

    ¡ºHuh~ what does this mean?¡»

    He asked the Fourth, but he was troubled as well.

    ¡ºAs if I know. This must be work, or a break, or something, right?¡»

    Forcing myself to believe that was the case, I took the empty seat next to her and started into my own book.

    While thinking I should have taken something to take notes, I flipped the pages.

    The library was so quiet that all I could hear was the asional sound of pen on paper.

    I could also hear the sound of footsteps down the corridor, but if I concentrated, those started to not matter anymore.

    I spent a while reading while listening to the ancestors exchange opinions.

    ¡ºIf only this were around back in my time!!¡»

    To the shouting Second, the Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºAh, that finally spread during my time, so I doubt that was possible.¡»

    The Seventh agreed.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s more, a new method was already discovered in my time.¡»

    Hearing that, the Secondmented.

    ¡º... Why are you guys¡¯ reactions all so light! Isn¡¯t it groundbreaking!? Revolutionary!¡»

    The heads of history had differing opinions in rtion to technology.

    Up to the Third, they really did live through agriculture, so they coveted technology pertaining to farmwork.

    But since their stories were different, perhaps the Second was unable to understand the others, so the amount of times he spoke up was low.

    Listening to their opinions, all I thought was...

    (Loud... well, it does make for an interesting read.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I finished the book in hand, and it was time so I was going to put it back and return.

    But seeing the girl reading next to me... the staff personnel, still reading at this point in time, I was a little surprised.

    ¡°... What about work?¡±

    She lifted her head from her book and tilted it.

    ¡°Work? No, today¡¯s off...¡±

    Then why did you guide me?

    Perhaps she was actually a rtively nice person.

    Perhaps she had finished reading as well, as she stood and headed to return the book.

    I also turned to return mine, and I noticed that the faces reading around had changed quite a bit.

    ¡°It looks like quite a bit of time has passed.¡±

    I had not a pocket watch, so I don¡¯t really know, but from the amount of books I read, noon had probably passed.

    I told Novem I would be eating out, so there was no problem in that regard, but still, I was hungry.

    There, I heard the sound of a stomach ring out near me.

    I felt some eyes fall on me, but it wasn¡¯t me.

    And I heard that endearing sound again.

    ¡°... Um, are you sure you aren¡¯t hungry?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t stand by not calling out to the girl who returned her old book, and had taken a new one in hand already.

    She nodded.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºHow about you treat her here as thanks? You have the money.¡»

    The one who opposed that opinion was the Fourth.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t do anything that would cause a misunderstanding! In the first ce, Lyle already unmindfully confessed to that Aria!¡»

    Hearing that, I was the one who was shocked.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    As I let out a voice, she started to return to her seat.

    ¡°...Hah. Well, if it¡¯s alright with you...¡±

    I ended up inviting her out to eat.

    I heard the Fourth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºA~ah, he actually did it. She¡¯ll definitely misunderstand.¡»

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºShe doesn¡¯t look like the sort of type to me.¡»

    The Fourth snorted.

    ¡ºI never said I meant this girl. Novem-chan will misunderstand, is what I¡¯m trying to say.¡»

    Hearing that, the Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºFumu... Her face isn¡¯t bad, and perhaps she has a good head on her shoulders, but I¡¯m a bit doubtful about the others.¡»

    The Walt Family Precepts.

    Those were the criterion for wife selection.

    Those that cleared six conditions were to be allowed to be weed as a bride. Of course, it¡¯s also a single truth the family will keep hidden that they were created from the ramblings of a drunkard, and passed on from there.

    It seems like the Seventh assumed that Novem would refuse if she didn¡¯t clear them. However the Fourth differed.

    ¡º... Then if you treated a girl who didn¡¯t clear them to lunch, just what would Novem think?¡»

    Hearing that, I ended up wondering whether I was in for it.

    (I-it¡¯s fine, right... yep, it¡¯ll definitely be fine. I mean, it¡¯s only lunch!)

    While reassuring myself, I ended up leaving the library with her.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡¾ra Bulmer¡¿.

    The name of the girl with deep blue hair, and red eyes.

    When asked, it seems she was doing library work.

    She was also registered as an adventurer, and she would asionally do support work in order to secure her funds to live in Arumsaas.

    She took on a request for a temporary staff member at the library, and she would help out whenever it got busy, it seems.

    Having ended up treating her at a snack shop along the way, I was able to ask her various things.

    ¡°Former student? But you¡¯re fifteen, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Being of the same age of me and Novem, she... ra nodded as she sipped her tea.

    ¡°I skipped grades. In the academy meant to teach the foundations, it¡¯s something quite standard. There are some who received prior private schooling, and there are personal difference in reading, writing, and calctive abilities.¡±

    I nodded, but started to wonder whether or not there were really that great of differences.

    Without finding work after graduation, she was apparently an adventurer who did requests for the library.

    It was possible for her to actually be a staff member there, but she was busy, so she refused.

    When I asked for the reason.

    ¡°... It will decrease my reading time.¡±

    It seems it was the same reason as the Third.

    What¡¯s more, she held a Support Skill.

    ¡°Even when you have a Skill, you work as an adventurer alone? Why not join up with someone?¡±

    I knew it was rude, but I was in the middle of searching forrades.

    I wanted to learn the sort of situation in Arumsaas.

    But unexpectedly, she began to go into the details of her own Skill.

    ¡°My Skill is to read books. It¡¯s useless in battle, and there are many staff personnel at the library who possess Skills of this sort.¡±

    Skill, ¡¾Reading¡¿.

    It¡¯s a Skill to read articles, and regardless of whether it be in anothernguage, or in an old dialect, it was a Skill that let oneprehend them.

    The Third sounded jealous.

    ¡ºIf only I got a Skill like that.¡»

    The Sixth seemed fed up as he spoke.

    ¡ºYour skill is the cruelest among ours, but still... it is just as useful, you know.¡»

    Among the seven, the Third¡¯s seems to be evaluated as the cruelest.

    I was curious, but I couldn¡¯t ask here, so I¡¯ll try next time.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that an amazing Skill?¡±

    ¡°... If you wanted me to choose between amazing or not, it¡¯s amazing, but there are many who hold the same one. Also, I hate using a Skill to read.¡±

    There¡¯s only point if she read it herself, she says.

    But perhaps precisely because she was that sort of person, the Reading Skill manifested.

    ¡°Are you sure you should have told me all this?¡±

    ra said there was no problem.

    ¡°I¡¯m not able to read the important books, and Reading isn¡¯t almighty. It¡¯s not like I can always remember what¡¯s read either.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t too much of a user friendly Skill, and there were plenty with it, so it wasn¡¯t considered too valuable a Skill to have.

    ¡°What do you do as a support adventurer?¡±

    ¡°... I¡¯m often asked, but what I generally do is carry luggage. While people often assume I don¡¯t have any strength with this build, I can do most standard procedures. There¡¯s also magical support. Lighting upbyrinths, and preparing fires. Procuring water. Those sorts of things are the contributions of support.¡±

    While her small body looked unreliable, she said she would manage.

    However, I truly am reluctant to have this girl carry heavy baggage.

    Looking closely, her looks were decent.

    If she properly set her hair, and changed her clothes, perhaps the change would be impressive.

    ¡°... You¡¯re an adventurer as well, right Lyle-san?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can tell?¡±

    On my short response, she started talking at length.

    ¡°If you¡¯re trying to get information out of me, I¡¯ll give it. Ask as much as you want in exchange for the meal. However, I¡¯m the type of support that generally doesn¡¯t participate in battle, so the amount I can tell you is limited.¡±

    She seems to think the purpose of the meal was information collection.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why she came when invited.

    ¡°Then that makes matters fast. Did you not think I was a bad person for that?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°Situations are situations, and you were so earnestly reading a book... if I was fooled, then I was the one who made a mistake.¡±

    Looking at herck of tenacity, I could only reply with, ¡®I see.¡¯

    After that, I chatted a little, before leaving the shop.

    ra returned home, and I was to return to the inn, but...

    ¡°How rare.¡±

    I turned to a voice sent in my direction, and there, I found Miranda-san.

    Remembering the Sixth¡¯s words, I put myself on guard, and retreated a little.

    Seeing that, ths gave a grin.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to be that typest I saw you, but perhaps you work fast? Make sure you don¡¯t make Aria or that side ponytail girl cry.¡±

    With a mischievous smile, she disyed cuter traits than her age would indicate.

    It felt as if I would drop my guard.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I just met her in the library, and the meal was... no, it¡¯s nothing (I don¡¯t really have an excuse about that one).¡±

    Thinking that regardless of what I said, it would be taken as flirting, I stopped denying it.

    Mirandaughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a joke. That girl¡¯s ra, right? She¡¯s famous around here, and I¡¯m sure that it ended with just a meal.¡±

    ¡°Well, the deal was just for a meal, anyways.¡±

    Wondering what it was that wasing out of my mouth, I looked down at the item in Miranda-san¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    The brown paper bag, seemed to contain cooking ingredients.

    ¡°Ah, this? It¡¯s food. Recently, the people I hired suddenly quit, so I¡¯m out here making a purchase. Even though it¡¯s a live-in job with good wages, they always seem to quit.¡±

    Looking at her troubled face, I proposed that I carry the bag.

    I extended my hand, and epted the tworge bages of foodstuff.

    ¡°Sorry about that. Right, Right, I¡¯ll guide you to my house. It¡¯s a bit of a walk, but are you fine?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°... Hmm~ As I thought, you work quite fast.¡±

    Miranda-san tried teasing me, so I refuted.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±

    I heard the Fifth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºSo you¡¯re actually going? Well, no matter what happens, you should be able to shake it off, but... just don¡¯t drop your guard.¡»

    Miranda¡¯s House, the Circry House was one that was rted to the Walt House by marriage two generations past.

    Once the ones concerned parish, the connection grows dim.

    However, perhaps she came into contact with me due to some sort of linkage.

    (Novem and Aria aren¡¯t here, so it¡¯s perfect. If it gets dangerous, I can cut my way through.)

    The reaction from the Sixth¡¯s Skill on Miranda-san was that she wasn¡¯t an enemy.

    But I couldn¡¯t grow negligent.

    ¡ºWell then, it would be nice if you worried for nothing.¡»

    The Fifth¡¯s voice sounded colder than usual.

 Volume 3 - 3: The Seven Great of the City of Scholars

    The Seven Great of the City of Schrs

    ¡°... So you were living in a house?¡±

    Having carried Miranda-san¡¯s baggage all the way to her residence, I was slightly surprised upon seeing her estate.

    Where it was normal for a majority of the students studying here to live in apartments, she resided in a detached house.

    For a noble family with the funding, it wasn¡¯t unthinkable, but that¡¯s only a small portion of them.

    Making a bitter smile, Miranda-san looked a little troubled.

    ¡°I mean, even like this, I¡¯m the eldest daughter. I¡¯m not being very useful to my House, but I guess you could call it honor? For that reason, they bought me a manor. By the time I¡¯ve graduated, it¡¯ll probably have been sold off to someone.¡±

    Even when they allowed the Circry¡¯s eldest to study in the city of schrs, they couldn¡¯t have her living in a in apartment.

    Hearing that, the Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºWell, honor is important in itself. And wait, if they were buying it, and they were going to sell itter, I doubt they had too much to worry about. More importantly, Lyle... how is the reaction from the Skill?¡»

    The Fifth remained alert, and I quietly activated the Skill.

    The Sixth¡¯s Skill determined Miranda-san as an ally.

    Allies were blue.

    Irrelevant people, or those that didn¡¯t think anything of me were yellow.

    Those with hostility towards me or monsters were disyed as red.

    It looks like Miranda-san didn¡¯t hold any hostility.

    (Was I overthinking it?)

    As I thought that, the Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be negligent. There may be a reason that all of her employees quit... hey, go into the estate.¡»

    Carrying the baggage, I followed Miranda-san, who entered first.

    It was a house with a yard attached, and the building itself had two floors.

    From the outside, I could tell that it had arge number of rooms.

    ¡°Is it not too wide to live in alone?¡±

    As I said that, Miranda-san¡¯s expression clouded for a moment.

    (I wonder what the problem is.)

    But she immediately smiled, and shook her head.

    ¡°I have a sister. Our ce has four siblings, but the youngest daughter, well... her eyes are bad. I came here because I wanted to fix them.¡±

    Miranda-san came to this city for her sister¡¯s sake.

    It may have sounded moving to me, but the ancestor¡¯s opinions were the worst.

    ording to the Second...

    ¡ºEh~ atrocious. The Eldest daughter shouldn¡¯t be doing something like that. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re an imperial noble, right? Go off and get married already.¡»

    The Third was the same.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a nice story, but I think she has another motive.¡»

    The Fourth was a little mindful of her.

    ¡ºI think she¡¯s a nice girl, but it¡¯s her parents fault for allowing it. The all-important eldest, right? From her appearance, she¡¯s a pretty, and sociable one, so go marry her off to a house you want connections with.¡»

    The Fifth was cold.

    ¡ºThe youngest daughter has bad eyes? Then isn¡¯t this just the family¡¯s way of kicking her out? The eldest just tagged along to look after her, and she¡¯s probably just arbitrarily giving a reason. Well, perhaps she¡¯s actually serious, herself.¡»

    The Sixth.

    ¡º... Well, it¡¯s nice to care for your sister. It¡¯s a good thing to get along with your sisters.¡»

    Remembering our questionable conversation fromst time, perhaps various things happened between him and his siblings.

    While sympathizing with him a little, I heard the Seventh¡¯s opinion.

    ¡ºIt isn¡¯t rare for a family to distance a child with problems. In my time there were many a rumor about confinement, and deaths by ¡®natural causes¡¯. Though strange rumors doe out even if it really was natural.¡»

    What a dry family.

    I need to remember to be sympathetic myself.

    (She¡¯s a good person.)

    Herposition to work hard for her younger sister was leagues away from my sister Celes.

    (I¡¯m a little jealous. I wanted a sister like this. If I had one, then a little different... no, I guess it wouldn¡¯t change. It would just increase the number of people who were cold to me.)

    A monster that can warp its environment.

    Even my kind parents would never look at me at all.

    ¡°A touching story. I wish I had a sister like you.¡±

    As I praised her, she started pushing me.

    ¡°Oh! So you¡¯re already gunning for me? Well, I¡¯m a bit doubtful over whether or not I¡¯m that good of a sister. What about your siblings, Lyle-kun?¡±

    I skillfully put on a front, but anxiety came over me as I gave a simplified exnation.

    ¡°I have... one younger sister.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if she asked knowing full well about it, or she simply wanted to ask.

    I couldn¡¯t determine anything like that, but the Skill continued to mark her out as blue.

    ¡°Nice, aren¡¯t they; sisters! They¡¯re cute!¡±

    ¡°R-right.¡±

    As I forced myself to go along with the conversation, perhaps sensing something, she didn¡¯t talk any further.

    It¡¯s possible she guessed the situation.

    I followed her to the kitchen, and ced the foodstuff on the table.

    From what I¡¯d seen of the mansion so far, it was managed quite nicely.

    Besides the fact that there were handrails leading everywhere, it was quite standard.

    ¡°I heard that you had no employees, but it¡¯s quite clean.¡±

    ¡°Ahahah... it¡¯s because they only quit two days ago.¡±

    Meaning that once the days passed, she would have no choice but to clean it.

    Once the academy¡¯s sses and tasks came to an end, she would quietly do the housework.

    I wanted to ask for the reason why they quit, but thinking that was going too far, I stopped.

    ¡°Still, with a dwelling this vast, it must be quite a trial to clean it.¡±

    In the house I once lived in in Dalien, novem made sure the ce was cleaned up nicely.

    While I thought Novem was amazing, upon seeing a mansion several times the saze of that one with only two girls in it to...

    I honestly thought it would be quite a trial.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But I did learn housework to an extent...¡±

    It looks like Miranda-san has her troubles.

    At that moment...

    ¡°Onee-sama, is there a guest?¡±

    I turned around to find a girl standing there. She stood while clinging to the doorway, but I had a sense of difort trying to figure out whether her eyes were really resting on us, or not.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t this the sightless younger sister?¡»

    The girl, who was still quite small, had pale violet hair. The waves in it resembled Miranda-san¡¯s.

    Her golden eyes were looking in our direction, but because of her vision problems, I get the feeling they weren¡¯t focused on us. She groped around in the air as she drew closer to us, but Miranda-san hurriedly ran over to her.

    ¡°Shannon! I told you to stay in your room.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, onee-sama... more importantly, is it a guest? A man at that?¡±

    Perhaps from the conversation, or the atmosphere, she sensed it.

    I tried introducing myself. To test Miranda-san, I also tried putting out my family name.

    I kept the Skill up to see if she developed any hostility.

    (What will happen? Will she raise her guard?)

    ¡°Pleasure meeting you, mdy. I am Lyle Walt. An acquaintance of Aria. Today, I just helped carry baggage, and stopped by while I was at it.¡±

    Saying that, I directed a smile, for argument¡¯s sake.

    The Fifth and Sixth reacted upon seeing the girl known as ¡¾Shannon Circry¡¿.

    ¡ºWell that¡¯s quite a...¡»

    ¡ºI wonder if it¡¯s that thing called blood.¡»

    I found their reactions curions, but I wasn¡¯t able to ask, so I continued to observe the sisters.

    Shannon looked at me, and only there did I get a strange sense that I was actually being watched.

    ¡°... So that¡¯s... how it is. Thank you very much, Lyle-san. I am Shannon Circry. Miranda one-sama¡¯s younger sister. I¡¯m sorry, but my eyes hold an impairment, so I can only give you this sort of treatment...¡±

    Shannon cast down her eyes, and Miranda called to her.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s fine, Shannon! Lyle-kun isn¡¯t mindful of something like that.¡±

    Saying that, she turned to me, so I nodded.

    ¡°... Thank you.¡±

    When I said that, I directed a smile at her.

    For only a moment, Shannon¡¯s blue indicator symbol turned to yellow, and then to red, but it soon went blue once more.

    Miranda-san didn¡¯t change at all.

    The one who reacted upon hearing the Walt house¡¯s name was Shannon.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having received tea in the kitchen, I waited for Miranda-san to return after dragging Shannon off to her room, and was able to ask about the city of Arumsaas.

    What I heard from her was mainly about the campuses.

    As a currently active student, perhaps she held different interests, but I was able to get different information from her than from ra.

    ¡°The academy¡¯s seven great? Are they amazing people?¡±

    As I asked about the ¡ºAcademy¡¯s Seven Great¡», she started giggling to herself.

    It hade out in her story, so I was curious, but it seems they weren¡¯t what I was thinking of.

    ¡°They¡¯re definitely amazing, but they¡¯re not the type of people you may think them to be. They¡¯re outrageous people from the academy¡¯s history since the time it first opened. There are even people long dead among them, and I guess there around three left now? One of them retired, so I guess there¡¯s only two left in the academy.¡±

    From the start of the academy, the seven problem children who raised their names were known as the seven great, apparently.

    ¡°Are they simply problem children?¡±

    As I said that, Miranda-san added on.

    ¡°They were normally quite prodigious. Perhaps its because they were so prodigious, that the academy was so troubled. Quite a few of them were first-rate magicians, and the achievements they left behind were amazing... it¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t have restraint in some areas.¡±

    That thing called genius?

    They probably had different senses of value than normal people, and were thus misunderstood.

    ¡°What sort of people were they?¡±

    ¡°The one I know of it the one who became a professor at a young age, ¡¾Damien Valle¡¿. The other one¡¯s in the city of schrs¡¯ congress, so I¡¯ve never met them. Damian Valle... ¡ºDamien the Doll User¡».¡±

    With a moniker like that, he may actually be an amazing person.

    I tried asking about him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a strange one, but he¡¯s quite skilled, and his specialty is in the use of a magic called ¡¾Golem¡¿, I heard. His personal Skill is also based on the control of Golems, it seems, but anyways, he¡¯s one with a passion towards his research. Since he¡¯s a professor, he¡¯s on the teaching side, but regardless of that, he immerses himself in his work, and he¡¯s received punishment from the higher-ups several times. Now, he does do lectures, but he¡¯s famous for showing no motivation in them.¡±

    What a man.

    He was proficient, but he knew no end in that, so he became quite a troublesome one.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he just be a normal researcher?¡±

    ¡°... As a professor, his research funds arepletely different. That¡¯s why he became one, it seems... but the contents of his research are just a little inhuman, so he couldn¡¯t go about quitting the position himself. I mean, it¡¯s considerable that he wouldn¡¯t even get any funding otherwise.¡±

    Just what sort of research is he doing?

    As I thought that Miranda-san had her face a little flushed as she went into the exnations.

    ¡°Well... do you know about autonomous dolls? Not the ones made with Magic tools, but the existences close to humans that were made with an ancient technology. He ns on restoring them, it seems.¡±

    ¡°They weren¡¯t created with magic tools? That¡¯s quite rare in this time, or how should I put this... does autonomous dolls mean they¡¯re dolls that move of their own ord? By something like clockwork?¡±

    What I imagines was a to that circled around through clockwork.

    But Miranda told me that was wrong.

    ¡°That¡¯s a little... it¡¯s one of the reason he¡¯s known as a pervert, but what he wants to make are humans themselves. ording to the man himself, he wants to¡ºMake the Ideal Woman¡». ¡±

    Even I was shocked at that one.

    While thinking he was a little too honest to his passions, I conceded that perhaps it was a dream-like scenario for a man.

    It¡¯s just that...

    (Yeah, I¡¯m fine with Novem.)

    ¡°What an amazing person. No one tries to stop him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an ancient autonomous doll, you know? If he seeds in reproducing them, then it seems the city of schrs can expect quite some profit. In truth, the man is a genius, and if he cannot do it, then it will probably be impossible for times toe, apparently. His passion is nothing tough at. He¡¯s not one of the seven great for show, is what everyone says.¡±

    I understood he wasn¡¯t someone I wanted to get involved with.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that, the higher ups are reluctant to see if he¡¯ll seed or not. So he¡¯s acting as a professor without the full funding. Even if they don¡¯t have his passion, there are many who want to learn Damien¡¯s magic, so he¡¯s got some poprity.¡±

    (Okay, let¡¯s never take on any of that man¡¯s requests.)

    Looking at the clock in the room, I determined that I had long overstayed my wee. I would feel bad if I imposed on her further, so I decided to return.

    ¡°I apologize for having you talk so long.I think I¡¯ll take my leave here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s already this time. Sorry, it¡¯s just been a while since I was able to talk like this.¡±

    She attended school, and at hom, her sister, and the housework awaited her.

    It was likely quite timeconsuming.

    Can she not take servants from her home? I thought that, but it wasn¡¯t a problem to stick myself into, so I didn¡¯t say anything.

    But I was curious at Shannon, who showed hostility for just a moment.

    I stood from my seat alongside her, but she suddenly made an expression as if she had remembered something.

    ¡°Ah, right!¡±

    ¡°... What could be the matter?¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having returned to the inn, I called out to Novem and Aria, who had been dropping by the real esate agencies.

    Having finished dinner, before we were going to spend our time in leisure, I told both of them of today¡¯s happenings.

    I told them about Miranda-san¡¯s proposal.

    ¡°... Are you serious about that?¡±

    Aria¡¯s expression was serious.

    ¡°I think doing as Lyle-sama wishes is for the best.¡±

    Looking at Novem¡¯s smile, I remembered the lunch I had with ra.

    (Dammit! It¡¯s because the Fourth said something like that, that I can¡¯t help but be conscious of it.)

    If she learned hat I had eaten lunch with a girl, just what would Novem think?

    I somehow avoid the topic, and presented the information about adventurers I got as part of the information I obtained from Miranda-san.

    And the final topic I presented was...

    ¡°Miranda-san was serious. She said she would be thankful with us there, it seems. She was anxious with no one but her sister around, and if it was Aria, then she was already acquainted with Shannon, she said.¡±

    Her proposal was that, if we hadn¡¯t found a ce to stay in Arumsaas yet, toe to the mansion.

    From my point of view, I was unsure of whether or not I should take residence in there as a man.

    Even if the public order was good, it was dangerous.

    Miranda-san said it would be convenient to have a man around the house.

    I was worried about what Shannon¡¯s reaction was, but the ones who approved the matter were the Fifth and Sixth.

    The rest were opposed.

    As a result of our discussion, I was to leave the decision to Novem and Aria. That calmed them down.

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit opposed to it. Miranda-san, and Shannon-chan, right? As a man, I think it would be strange for me to be living with them. It¡¯s just that our rent would be the cleaning andundry of the mansion, meaning we would be taking care of housework. Though she said not to mind it if we were busy.¡±

    I¡¯m thankful to be able to live there just by maintaining the ce.

    They did have rooms, and so our only real expense would be food, I guess? Miranda-san said she would cover that, but I was seriously reluctant to have her go that far.

    Aria was perplexed.

    ¡°Just the two of them? What about their servants!¡±

    ¡°No idea. Do you think I could ask something like that? Why did everyone quit? She said that a number of them quit, so I think there¡¯s some sort of problem, though...¡±

    But looking at Miranda-san, I couldn¡¯t see that there was anything like that.

    The one that kept me wary was Shannon.

    (... It couldn¡¯t be that...)

    Aria started voicing approval.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m in agreement. We¡¯ll have less mary worries, and all...¡±

    As her attitude suddenly changed, the Second clicked his tongue.

    ¡ºThis girl freaking changed her opinion at the drop of a hat.¡»

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºYou really hate Aria-chan, Second. While I¡®m personally opposed, it looks like the Fifth and Sixth have something on their minds, so I think it would be fine to go along with it. Well, it all depends on Lyle, though.¡»

    The Fourth was...

    ¡ºYou¡¯re just fine as long as you can go to the library, aren¡¯t you?¡»

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºIf possible, I would like you to go along with Miranda¡¯s proposal. From my point of view, she¡¯s also my descendant, and she¡¯s more of a decent person than the others, I guess?¡»

    The Sixth told me.

    ¡ºLyle, my words may seem like someone else¡¯s problem to you, but I¡¯d like you to take up her offer. It doesn¡¯t look to me that the Walt House¡¯s hand is at work there, but there¡¯s something that¡¯s been bothering me.¡»

    This thing bothering them was something neither the Fifth or Sixth would put to mouth.

    Rather than living at the inn, taking residence in the mansion was something I was grateful for, money-wise.

    ¡°What about you, Novem?¡±

    When asked, she thought for a moment, before responding.

    ¡°Miranda-san, was it? Her sister is with her, but her eyes are impaired... I¡¯ll have to confirm this. I understand. Let¡¯s try living together so I can make my judgement.¡±

    There was something about her response that caught me up.

    ¡°What sort of judgement is that?¡±

    ¡°Eh? As I was saying, to see if they¡¯re fit to partake in Lyle-sama¡¯s harem operation. I mean, it looks like you preferrger breasts.¡±

    On Novem¡¯s misunderstanding, Aria reacted.

    No wait, this is the first time I ever heard that I was thought of as arge-breast lover.

    ¡°You! You were still thinking of such things!? After saying you were unrted, or had no interest or other things like that!¡±

    I hurriedly rushed to correct the misunderstanding.

    Novem continued to giggle to herself on the sidelines.

    ¡°W-wrong! That¡¯s definitely wrong! In the first ce, the one who proposed it was Miranda-san, and I didn¡¯t have any input! Novem, why not say something about it!¡±

    Putting her hand to her face, Novem tilted her head, and spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, If they sessfully pass through my discernment, then all will be good and well for you, Lyle-sama.¡±

    I covered my face with both hands, and screamed out.

    ¡°WROOOOONNNNGGG!!¡±

    Quietly, the Fourth muttered.

    ¡ºNovem-chan... are you sure she isn¡¯t doing this on purpose at this point?¡»

    I didn¡¯t want to believe that she was actually quite dark under that, so I couldn¡¯t ept the Fourth¡¯s opinion.

    Novem is a good girl. She definitely is!

 Volume 3 - 4: Adventurerâ€™ Circumstances

    Adventurers¡¯ Circumstances

    There is abyrinth managed by the city of Arumsaas.

    They make sure arge quantity of monsters don¡¯t emerge, and manage it so that adventurers are barred from entering the deepest chamber.

    Thebyrinth¡¯s defining characteristic was the restrictions ced on the adventurers challenging it.

    It¡¯s not like everyone desired for it, but there were some times when they had to challenge it even if they didn¡¯t want to.

    For Arumsaas¡¯ guild that conducted management of thebyrinth, with the monster materials and magic stones, and other treasures brought forth by it, it was a valuable source of ie.

    And in thebyrinth they managed, a set number of adventurer had to perpetually go down, and lessen the number of monster.

    That means...

    ¡°The right to challenge abyrinth?¡±

    Having stopped by the guild, the three of us, me, Novem and Aria, looked through the various bulletins stationed around before finding on with that title.

    The contents... no, rather than that, there was a request for parties that wanted to obtain that right, and a search ongoing for parties that wanted to challenge thebyrinth.

    It was a request directly put out by the guild.

    Aria tilted her head as she looked at it.

    ¡°You need a special right to challenge it? There was nothing like that in Dalien.¡±

    In Dalien, they generally didn¡¯t have the power or knowledge to manage abyrinth, so they handled them by sending out masses of knights or adventurers wo clear them.

    Labyrinths had a nature where they would gradually grow deeper, and after a certain point, they would spit up arge quantity of monsters before vanishing.

    But if the amount of monsters inside it was kept low, it would continue to grow deeper, andrger as abyrinth.

    Novem looked at the specifics of the request.

    ¡°It looks like this is how Arumsaas conducts management. The Party requirements are... at least three on the front line, two in the rear, and one support, it seems. It¡¯s impossible for us.¡±

    In our current state, we¡¯re operating with just the three of us.

    We¡¯re mainly going out to defeat monsters, and selling their parts for profit.

    I heard a voice from the Jewel.

    It was the Fourth¡¯s.

    ¡ºThe rights alsoe with an obligation. There¡¯s no need to push yourself to challenge it, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯ll need to gather personnel... Lyle, move with the intentions of assembling at least a party of six.¡»

    I gripped the Jewel in response.

    It was my signal of, ¡®understood¡¯. When there were a lot of eyes around, I couldn¡¯t really let out my voice to talk to them.

    While I could hear the ancestors¡¯ voices, my own thoughts don¡¯t reach them.

    ¡°... Let¡¯s try gathering six people. Of course, we¡¯ll need young not-so-patriotic ones, though.¡±

    I get the feeling the conditions are slightly harsh.

    There are many adventurers fine with leaving their homnds, but there are many others besides us searching for young adventurers with good future prospects.

    Aria looked at me, and muttered.

    ¡°And in the end, you n on finding yourself some cute girls, don¡¯t you.¡±

    She¡¯s been picking fights with me a lottely, so I responded.

    ¡°Whether they be male or female, if they¡¯re skilled, then I¡¯ll invite them as ourrades!¡±

    But Novem was...

    ¡°No, if possible, let¡¯s fortify our party with women. It would be troublesome if various problems came up, and I¡¯ve heard that many quarrels cane out in mixed gender parties.¡±

    She denied it all too naturally.

    Since the start, no matter how many times I told her I didn¡¯t want a harem, she would gently change the subject.

    I really can¡¯t tell what¡¯s going on in her mind.

    (Even if I do build up a harem, will Novem not get angry... this makes me feel really lonely, you know.)

    It would be a problem if she was too jealous, but not being jealous at all for the sake of the person she likes leaves quite a lonesome feeling.

    Aria spoke up, as if she had just remembered something.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve heard about it! In ces with few men, the women often fight, and in ces with many men, the men fight amongst themselves!¡±

    Finding satisfaction in her own words, she nodded a few times.

    There, having heard her, a single adventurer stifled theirughter before offering a correction.

    The hooded magician-like adventurer gave her a more detailed exnation.

    ¡°Girly, that¡¯s a little wrong, you know.¡±

    From his voice, I could tell he was a middle-aged man. He was likely Aria¡¯s elder, so she revised her tone of speech.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ording to him...

    ¡°Generally, love and such rtionships don¡¯t break out between adventurers. They often go off with ordinary civilians. I mean, it¡¯s quite a dangerous job. They don¡¯t want to have to see theirrades faces even after they finally return. Also, their opinions often sh on various things during jobs.¡±

    ¡°I-is that how it is?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯re even times they¡¯ll have to stay together for a job. Regardless of male and female rtions, they¡¯ll see the parts of each other they don¡¯t want to see. For a man who still wants to keep up his pretty illusion of women they run off to civilians or harlots. For women, rather than the men who don¡¯t treat them as females, a civilian is more appealing. Oh, this is just the standard pattern, so I¡¯m not giving any absolutes. But there are a lot of adventurers like that.¡±

    Hearing that, I recalled Zelphy-san.

    (I do believe the one she was marrying to was amon man. Even when it seemed she had many adventurer acquaintance, as I thought, did she not want to marry into the same business?)

    Rondo-san was dating Rachel-san of his party, so it¡¯s true that it isn¡¯t an absolute, I gess.

    However, I was able to understand what was the general case.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad not to treat them as women...¡±

    Aria tried to offer a rebuttal, but he continued on.

    ¡°Man and women are all risking their lives all the same. In a ce like that, would you like to be protected, or perhaps underestimated for your gender? It¡¯s simple manners to treat them all as adventurers.¡±

    Hearing that, Aria closed her mouth.

    She had cone through such an experience, so she couldn¡¯t say anything in return.

    Novem offered her thanks to the adventurer who provided the information. Aria hopped on as well...

    ¡°Thank you for your kind exnation.¡±

    ¡°T-thank you.¡±

    I also give thanks, and the hooded man went off with a request form to the receptionists.

    I thought that most of the residents were apathetic, but I guess kind ones exist as well.

    ¡°... Well then, with the fact that love affairs within the party aren¡¯t rmended in mind, I believe it¡¯s time for us to seriously focus on gathering members. Should we put up a flier first?¡±

    The standard method was writing down all the necessary information, and putting it out with a recruitment call.

    But the other two reacted badly to that.

    Aria spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be doing an interview or something, right? Like going out hunting as a temporary party member or something? In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to approach them from our side?¡±

    Novem was the same.

    But her opinion on the matter wasn¡¯t of any use.

    ¡°There¡¯s also the method of having the guild introduce them to us, but it has to be a woman who fulfills the Walt Family Precepts. Interviews are good and all, but as I thought, I¡¯d like to confirm them with my own eyes first.¡±

    Yep. Let¡¯s not use her view as reference.

    ¡°Okay, then we won¡¯t put out a flier, and call out to them from our side.(We still have time, so it¡¯s fine to leisurely search for them too. I guess it¡¯s better than rushing and failing.)¡±

    After we stay in Arumsaas a while, the amount of adventurers we talk to should increase.

    Or we could also call out to a newbie and advise them, plucking them before they grow.

    We received precise instruction from Zelphy-san in Dalien, so we should be able to teach the basics.

    Using that, we could teach the foundations of adventuring, and earn some favors.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get motivated, and start earning for today.¡±

    As I said that, and headed to the receptions desk, Aria spoke.

    ¡°The one with the least motivation is Lyle, though...¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After we left the city, I used my Skills to confirm the position of monsters.

    The Fifth¡¯s and Sixth¡¯s really are convenient.

    Where are the monsters?

    Where should we fight them?

    How many will we have to fight?

    It made it simple to set up ns.

    To get to the ces where monsters gathered, I was able to use the Fourth¡¯s Skill for swift movement.

    So as not to leave the other two behind, I used the Second¡¯s Skill to raise their speed as well.

    In battle, even if we were at a disadvantage, we generally didn¡¯t have a problem.

    When we were surrounded by goblins...

    ¡°Lyle-sama! There are twoing at you from behind!¡±

    When I heard Novem¡¯s voice, I activated the Second¡¯s Skill to sense the enemies approaching my back.

    While turning around, I locked my sabre with their weapons, and used my left hand to draw my reserve sabre to take one out.

    Using the first goblin corpse as a Shield, I locked down the second one¡¯s movements, before impaling its head on my sabres.

    Finally, I used Magic...

    ¡°Lightning!¡±

    Electricity rains down on the goblins all around, charring them ck.

    Seeing that, Aria shouted out.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t scare me like that! If you¡¯re going to use it, at least throw out a warning!¡±

    My Skills already give me the positioning of enemies and allies, but Aria said she found the burst of magic suddenlying at her from behind to be scary.

    (I¡¯m pretty sure I already exined it, though...)

    Does that mean our coordination in battle is still immature?

    Looking at the battle, the ancestors gave their evaluations.

    The Second level-headedly...

    ¡ºLock them down before they can surround you. Even if you know you can win, don¡¯t get yourself into that sort of battle if you can avoid it.¡»

    The Third leisurely...

    ¡ºHey, hey, this is also a sort of experience. It¡¯s hard to fight when surrounded. He¡¯s got to learn that one in real battle. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m doubtful of whether Lyle was actually able to grasp that or not.¡»

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºFor now, you¡¯ll just have to fight enemies you know you can beat, and polish your coordination.¡»

    The Fifth was of the same opinion.

    ¡ºIf Lyle¡¯s Skill, ¡¾Experience¡¿, were to be used on the entire force, and everyone was able to amass experience all at once, won¡¯t the coordination reach a higher level sooner? I mean, rather than for Growths, it was a Skill for gaining arge amount of life experience, right?¡»

    The Sixth found my actions to be rash.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t make light of an enemy you can defeat. You may pay for that with your life one day, Lyle.¡»

    The Seventh was the softest.

    ¡ºBut with Lyle¡¯s aptitude, he can easily cut through this much. While it may sound natural, hisck of numbers is detrimental, though.¡»

    Right.

    Due to our currentck of numbers, we can¡¯t just move as we want.

    We had no one to protect our baggage, so after collecting magic stones and monster parts up to a point, we would have no choice but to return.

    Even if we knew we would have to be more ustomed to battle, we couldn¡¯t go as far as to discard out sources of ie.

    Avoid unprofitable actions, is one of the important principles of adventuring. We weren¡¯t doing this in order to fight. It was in order to live that we worked as adventurers.

    (I do want experience, but I feel bad for dragging the two of them around for nothing but battle.)

    There¡¯s also Novem and Aria.

    I couldn¡¯t conduct battle thinking of only myself.

    The Second started into his assessment of today¡¯s job.

    ¡ºGenerally, with only three, this is about your limit. If you got a support, or perhaps a front or back line that could fight, it would likely be much different, but... well, that¡¯s the current issue anyways. It¡¯s not like your earnings will suddenly explode the moment you get a new recruit or anything.¡»

    (... So it won¡¯t.)

    Yes, if we suddenly got a new member, our earnings won¡¯t rise so easily.

    Training, coordination.

    There would be a need to spend time polishing all of those.

    (Is there no promising candidate out there?)

    I know I¡¯m being selfish, but I couldn¡¯t help but wish for that.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having returned from our work, we washed off the sweat and blood at the bath house near the guild, before returning to the mansion.

    We ended up taking residence in the property the Circry House possessed in Arumsaas, and obtained a lifestyle where rent was unnecessary.

    When we entered, Miranda-san greeted us.

    ¡°Wee back~.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t bad to have someone greet us, I thought as I stepped forward, but...

    ¡°Fugoh!!¡±

    ¡°L-Lyle-sama!¡±

    ¡°Ahah Ahahaha!!¡±

    My feet suddenly slipped, and I copsed in the entranceway.

    Novem ran over to me, and I borrowed her hand to stand.

    Aria burst intoughter upon seeing me fall.

    ¡°W-what? Was there something to make me...¡±

    As I sat down on the floor, I found a fluid spread over it.

    ¡°Hey, are you alright? Ah, this is...¡±

    Miranda came over, and touched the floor with her hand.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I did drop some eggs on the floor. But that¡¯s strange. I¡¯m sure I did a decent job wiping it away... ah, sorry, Lyle. Are you hurt?¡±

    To be honest, it hurt, but if I were to say that to an apologizing girl, I get the feeling the Fourth would be outraged, so I held it in.

    ¡°No, it was my negligence. I¡¯m fine. And wait, Aria! Aren¡¯t you just a little too happy!?¡±

    Looking at the girl holding her stomach andughing behind me, I saw that her eyes had be teary.

    I heard a fed up voice from the Jewel.

    It was the Second and Third.

    ¡ºLyle, you really need to be more aware of your surroundings. Perhaps we really have to work on that one.¡»

    ¡ºRight...¡»

    Novem seemed fed up as well, but that was towards Aria.

    As I thought, Novem is my ally.

    ¡°Aria-san, isn¡¯t that a little cruel?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sorry. I mean, that was an amazing slip... just remembering it is...¡±

    It seems there was no stopping it, an she frantically attempted to endure herughter.

    I stood up, and walked into the mansion.

    Novem supported my body, and Aria followed behind.

    Miranda-san began the cleanup of the floor.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sure I wiped it, though...¡±

    She seemed a little perplexed, but we had our baggage with is, so we wanted to leave our equipment in our equipment in our rooms.

    I entered my room.

    We had separate ones, so our paths split. Next to mine was Novems, and Aria¡¯s was next to hers.

    But...

    ¡ºGyaaAAh!¡»

    Aria screamed out, so we rushed to her room.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Aria... bufuh...!!¡±

    There was the form of a girl with a pot stuck over her head.

    I was worried for a moment, but she seemed to be alive and kicking, so Iughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s incredible, Aria! Could it be that the moment you opened the door, the pot on the shelf fell and came down on you? That¡¯s close to a miracle, isn¡¯t it! What¡¯s more, that previous scream wasn¡¯t girly at all, you know.¡±

    I put my left hand on my forehead, pointed at her, and let out a loudugh.

    Aria lifted the pot, and red at me.

    ¡°Y-you...¡±

    Novem cautioned me this time.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, I think you¡¯reughing too much.¡±

    ¡°I know. But it was just interesting.¡±

    ¡°Lyle!!¡±

    She tossed the pot at me, so I caught it, and shouted at her that that was dangerous.

    Miranda-san came to the room, wondering what the uproar was, and looked at the shelf in Aria¡¯s room. This time, she was perplexed as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. This pot should have been on the lower part of it, or am I remembering this wrong?¡±

    She asked Aria if she had moved it, but Aria denied that.

    (Since people suddenly started living here, have these sorts of happenings increased? Even so, this house sure has a lot of this type of trouble.)

    Happenings like these have happened a number of times since we started living at Miranda-san¡¯s mansion. I found it mysterious.

    I thought that it was perhaps Miranda-san¡¯s ill will, but her reaction from the Skills remained a hostility-less blue.

    (The blind Shannon? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s actually capable of that...)

    As I seriously wondered whether the manor was haunted by a ghost or something, the Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºWell, well, well, it seems that some punishment is in order.¡»

    To whom?

    (Not me, right?)

    With a slight ominous premonition in mind, I touched the Jewel.

    But there was no response.

    The Fifth didn¡¯t voice his concerns there.

 Volume 3 - 5: Clara Bulmer

    TL: By the way, The city of Schrs is read Gakujyuu Toshi, if that means anything to you.

    ra Bulmer

    ¡°... I see. My condolences.¡±

    In one of the rooms of the library, I was alone with ra.

    It wasn¡¯t a popr selection, so few people stopped by it.

    There¡¯s the fact that the books shelved here were geared at children, but also that kids didn¡¯te to the library that made its poprity decline.

    Arumsaas wasn¡¯t called the city of schrs for nothing, and books were sold inrge numbers. Picture books were among the sort that were easier to obtain.

    Aftering here, and reading through several dozen picture books, I tried striking up a conversation with ra.

    The contents were about how I was staying in an acquaintance¡¯s mansion, and on how through a lot of troublesome events, I got into a fight with one of myrades.

    One of the reasons I came to the picture book room was the fact that ra was there in itself. At the same, I was also curious about the books I had never read before.

    There were some that intrigued me, and some that depicted stories I already knew.

    I extended my hand to the mountain of books on the table.

    I continued to read as the conversation continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even when Aria burst intoughter at my misfortune, why do I look like the bad guy here... also, it seems our battle coordination¡¯s gotten worse than before.¡±

    I continued toin without putting the book down, and like me, she continued to read as she responded.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, aren¡¯t you being overly conscious of her? I have no love experience, but I know of some such precedents from some books.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t books and reality differ?¡±

    ¡°There are some written based on fact, and more importantly, based on what you¡¯ve told me, you aren¡¯t hated or anything. If you were truly hated, she wouldn¡¯t be taking such a tantly unpleasant attitude towards you. She would either treat you like you weren¡¯t there, or would act like it was stressful to her psyche just to deal with you. There was something like that written somewhere.¡±

    While I get the feeling she¡¯s relying on book knowledge a bit much, I wasn¡¯t really one to speak on the matter, so I decided to ept her advice.

    ¡°I guess it was before we came to Arumsaas? She was cold, and there was a sense of distance between us. That¡¯s how it was before, but nowadays, she immediately gets mad at me.¡±

    Putting aside the book I finished, I picked up the next one.

    ¡°... Was there some trigger? Did you do anything to draw her attention?¡±

    ¡°Not that I...¡±

    As I was unable to remember anything, I heard a sigh followed by a voice from the Jewel.

    One line from the Fourth.

    ¡ºThe moon sure is beautiful tonight.¡»

    Hearing that, I remembered. Come to think of it, she acted slightly strange around that time.

    ¡°... The moon sure is beautiful tonight. I said something like that once. I mean, there was a pretty moon in the sky, and when I said that while looking at it, Aria started behaving strange.¡±

    ra stared at me with her drowsy eyes.

    Noticing her looking at me, I turned to her as well.

    ¡°What?¡±

    She turned her eyes back to the picture book in her hand for a moment, before looking at my face again.

    ¡°... Perhaps your reading selection is a little bias. Have you ever read romance?¡±

    I tried to recall something like that, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve read any.

    What I mostly read while in the mansion were tales of adventure geared at children, I think.

    Adventurers rise up, or perhaps a hero stands against a formidable foe. All of them ended with the princess as a bride, and a happy ending.

    There weren¡¯t any with romance as the main topic.

    ¡°None, I don¡¯t think. No, I¡¯m a man, and those are a little hard to stick my hands into.¡±

    I found some agreement in the Third.

    ¡ºAh~ I kinda get it. They exist, don¡¯t they. Those guys that say it¡¯s weird for guys to read some stuff. I just wanted to read a wide assortment so I ignored them, though. I see, so you were conscious about that sort of thing, Lyle... but there¡¯s a surprisingly high amount of people that read those sorts of stories.¡»

    Really...?

    Oh, so I could have read them too, I thought, as ra spoke.

    ¡°In a single romance novel that was written long ago, there was a passage thatpared a woman to the moon. The end of that story... no, it would be rude of me to spoil the conclusion. I¡¯ll tell you the title, so try reading it.¡±

    ¡°Eh? After you tell me that much, I can¡¯t help but be curious... if it¡¯s an old book, then will it be a little hard to read?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s one that¡¯s been rewritten into modern dialect, so it¡¯s quite simple. And wait, it¡¯s quite a wide-read title among women.¡±

    Hearing that, I recalled the words the Fourth imparted on me a while ago. He screamed ¡®The bastard did it!¡¯ or something of the sort, but could he have perhaps been referring to this?

    Meaning the Fourth was a reader of romance novels?

    sses wearing, and noisy about money, as well as the mediator among the ancestors. I try imagining him reading such things.

    (... It¡¯s a bit unfitting, or how should I put it, intriguing?)

    But thinking of his attitude towards women, I think it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to be knowledgeable on matters like that.

    ¡°... So I confessed?¡±

    As I muttered that, ra turned her eyes back to the book.

    ¡°That you did.¡±

    ¡°So I did...¡±

    I while passed with us just reading our books.

    In my head, I was frantically thinking of what to do about Aria, and the books contents weren¡¯t entering it at all.

    Thus spoke the Seventh.

    ¡ºJust what sort of conversation are you trying to have in the picture book corner, Lyle...¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having exited the library, I tried peeping into one of the famous academies of the city.

    Even from the outside of the school that could be called the center of the city, one could see arge number of youths gathering.

    In order to instill their minds with knowledge, in order to instill their bodies with skills, in order to research...

    The difference between this city and others was, perhaps, the clear emphasis this one had on education. Normally, their territory management would be a mess, but along with the students, arge stock of money flowed in from afar.

    The fruits of their research birthed massive profits, and held the name of the City of Schrs true.

    Of course, the cost of such research is just as massive.

    As I wasn¡¯t a student of the academy, I could only look from the outside, but looking at the building itself, I was shocked.

    While the city gave off a jumbled feeling, only the academy gave off a sturdy feeling, as if it were built as a fortress.

    Men and women wearing uniforms chatted back and forth, and I saw some reading books as well.

    ¡°So this is the academy... It¡¯s quite different to how I imagined.¡±

    It was meant for studying, so imagined a narrower space. From the atmosphere surrounding the city, I was sure it would prioritize function over aesthetics.

    A simr opinion came out from the Jewel.

    The Second...

    ¡ºOy, that¡¯s finer than the manor I lived in!¡»

    The third as well.

    ¡ºI¡¯d heard of its scale, but this is greater than I thought. And wait, I get the feeling the city ced high emphasis on this ce alone. The feeling it gives off ispletely different.¡»

    The Fourth had something else on his mind.

    ¡ºJust how much would something like that cost? I get the feeling it was quite a waste.¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºEducation surely is important. No, wait, that¡¯s the main aspect of the city of schrs, so I can imagine them putting a lot of money towards it... I wonder how the current Weihs territory is faring.¡»

    The Sixth recalled his own time.

    ¡ºIt experienced some development from your time, Fifth, but something like this is beyond...¡»

    In the end, the Seventh...

    ¡ºThere was no point inpeting with the city of schrs. If those that learned a field to an extent still craved for more, it was natural for them to aim for this ce.¡»

    It seems that my ancestors also valued the importance of education.

    But this city was on another level.

    (Come to think of it, I don¡¯t actually know too much about the Weihs territory.)

    I knew its scale from the numbers I saw on paper.

    But even when it was my homnd, I knew much too little about it.

    There was the fact that I was in something like house arrest, but I left as soon as I was kicked out, and now, I feel it was a tad bit of a waste.

    (I should have shown the First the current Weihs territory.)

    Just what feelings did these men have when they expanded it, I¡¯ve gained an opportunity to obtain a slight understanding of that.

    And I think of that as an extremely valuable experience.

    As I was absentmindedly staring at the building, the figure of an acquaintance appeared at the gate.

    A few girls wearing the same uniforms were walking with Miranda-san at the center.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t Lyle. What¡¯s up?¡±

    The two walking beside her looked at me, and spoke.

    ¡°Miranda¡¯s acquaintance? Could it be your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°How nice~.¡±

    Miranda-san hurriedly denied it.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s someone living at my mansion, and a friend of a friend!¡±

    Hearing the portion about living at her house, her friends started growing loud.

    While thinking that Miranda-san had it rough, I called out.

    ¡°Today I thought I¡¯d try looking at the academy. I guess just as some sightseeing in the city of schrs.¡±

    As I said that, Miranda-san responded in a tired fashion.

    I think she was worn out from trying to convince her friends.

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m not really sure if I¡¯d see it was a tourist spot, but... still, there are quite a few whoe to see it.¡±

    As I thought, to the people who stop by the city, the academy was a rare sight.

    (There¡¯s its scale, and I don¡¯t feel it was a waste toe see it.)

    Miranda-san asked about my ns.

    ¡°Ah, right. Lyle, are you free after this?¡±

    ¡°... I¡¯m free. Today¡¯s fundamentally a break for me.¡±

    After work finished, there was always a break nned in somewhere. There¡¯s the fear of someone suddenly undergoing a Growth, as well as alleviating built up fatigue, and conducting weapon maintenance.

    The greatest thing to be feared was the elevated spirits caused by Growth.

    During that time, people tend to try and do really, really stupid things.

    (Well, I won¡¯t be having them all too frequently.)

    Iined in my heart, while Miranda-san started looking at me with upturned eyes.

    ¡°Then I have a small request, but are you fine with that?¡±

    ¡°A request, is it? Well, since it¡¯s a favor for myndlord, if it¡¯s within the extent of my ability.¡±

    The reason I stressed thendlord part was so as to not generate any misunderstandings among Miranda-san¡¯s friends.

    ¡°Really? Thank goodness! The truth is I wanted to go to the guild, but it¡¯s scary there. So won¡¯t you apany me?¡±

    ¡°To the Guild? Are you going to put up a request, or something?¡±

    When a civilian ventured to the guild, it was mainly to put out a request. They asionally went to purchase monster parts as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going for the request, but these girls want to buy some materials. I¡¯m registered as an adventurer, for argument¡¯s sake. Academy students are often called toplete requests with their knowledge and skills.¡±

    I wonder if that¡¯s how it works in the city of schrs.

    ¡°Then are you not used to the guild?¡±

    ¡°How cold. Unlike you guys, I don¡¯t frequent it. There are kids out there who just want some money, or just need to collect some materials for their research projects. When they¡¯re admitted into the academy, students also register as adventurers, and unrted people even go to it in order to erase their registration.¡±

    There are many types out there, I guess.

    But with all girls, I am slightly anxious about the guild¡¯s atmosphere.

    (Still, this guild¡¯s on the better side in appearance and manners.)

    As befitting of the city, there were few ill-bred adventurers.

    I won¡¯t say there are none.

    ¡°Understood. I will apany you.¡±

    ¡°I see! Thanks~.¡±

    Miranda-san pped her hands together, and offered her thanks.

    I¡¯d like her to do something about the two grinning girls beside her, I thought, as I escorted the three of them to the guild.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When we arrived, we took care of Miranda-san¡¯s business turning in request paperwork first.

    Her friends, who came to buy monster materials seemed to be nning on having me carry the bags on the way back.

    I thought I may have made a mistake, but I think it would be bad if I messed up Miranda-sans rtions with my refusal, so I nned to take up the task anyways.

    (Well, I¡¯ll just think of it as working towards my rent.)

    When we proceeded to the second floor for the paperwork, I found ra there.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t ra. We sure meet a lot. Is it adventurer work this time?

    As I called out to her, she turned to my direction.

    ¡°Yes, I heard an interesting request was to be put out... it seems to concern you, Lyle-san.¡±

    I tilted my head.

    As I was stuck unable toprehend, Miranda-san headed off to the counter.

    From what I can see, the surrounding adventurers were watching her.

    While she is a beauty to draw the eye, it wasn¡¯t just men looking at here. There were women as well.

    I inclined my ears to the whispers around.

    ¡°What sort of request is it this time?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a request from one of the seven great, the reward must be great...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to get involved. Be wary.¡±

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s true that the man¡¯s found evening to the guild to be a pain nowadays, and he¡¯s sending student representative in his ce.¡±

    ¡°No matter how good the rewards may be, they¡¯re always requests that outweigh them.¡±

    From the looks and the words... it seems that Miranda-san came to submit the request of ¡¾Damien Valle¡¿ of the seven great.

    As if the receptionist¡¯s cold reception was a lie, he was fidgeting.

    The Second...

    ¡ºSo it bes a rumor even before the request¡¯s put out? I wonder just what sort of man this pervert is.¡»

    (I don¡¯t really want to think about it, or more so, it seems that someone I don¡¯t want to get involved with is Miranda-san¡¯s acquaintance. I see, so that¡¯s why she was knowledgeable about it.)

    The one I heard the rumors of Damien from was Miranda-san.

    He was a professor, and she a student, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange for them to have some interaction.

    I finally understood what ra meant when she said I was involved.

    And interesting request was Damien Valle¡¯s.

    ra started talking.

    ¡°For good or bad, requests from the seven great have an influence on other requests. Large sums are involved, so adventurers fight over them, or perhaps try to obstruct. In order not to get involved with such troubles, they¡¯re here to confirm the request¡¯s contents.¡±

    ¡°Obstruction, even?¡±

    ¡°Yes, obstruction, well, there are various sorts... for example, if there was a request to transport a precious article, word would spread, and the adventurer who epted it would be known. If there were bad people, they would target the eptors, and there have been cases where such items were stolen. Fame works both ways.¡±

    It seems there was also precedent where adventurers tasked with collectingrge amounts of monster materials were attacked while carrying around those materials unaware.

    What a troublesome story.

    From the point of view of a solo adventurer like ra, this sort of information gathering must be important.

    While we conversed, a staff member walked out to tack the request form on the board.

    (Even to the guild, they¡¯re troubled if disputes break out.)

    Looking at the clerk¡¯s reluctant face, I got that sort of idea.

    As I wasn¡¯t familiar with Arumsaas, ra continued exining.

    ¡°Here, the academy¡¯s influence is greater than the guild¡¯s, so even if they know that unrest will break out, they cannot reject the request. The ones that go through trouble are the adventurers, so here I am collecting information in order to evade crisis.¡±

    I thought she just lived in her own world, but it seems that in order to live, she¡¯s developed some stubbornness.

    (Well, if she didn¡¯t she couldn¡¯t get on alone, I guess.)

    The adventurers all crowded around the form, and I asked Miranda-san for the contents as she approached.

    ra also thought that hearing it from Miranda was more efficient than looking at the sheet, so she stayed beside me.

    ¡°It looks like quite a popr request.¡±

    As I said that with a cynical tone, Miranda-san gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°The individual himself is putting it out in all earnesty. But the contents are what they are. More importantly, I¡¯m surprised they figured out I was submitting it in the professor¡¯s ce.¡±

    Miranda-san looked perplexed, and ra exined.

    ¡°There are some who actively act as adventurers while being enrolled at the academy, so perhaps the information leaked from there. He wrote a request form to the academy for the funds to put up the request, right? It spread from there.¡±

    ¡°ra-san? You guys are getting on surprisingly well.¡±

    While she was grinning at me, I asked Miranda-san for the contents of the pinned up sheet.

    They were as follows.

    ... I request for materials from the boss on the Fortieth Underground Level of Arumsaas¡¯byrinth...

    ... Time period: one month...

    ... Reward: a thousand gold coins, or some suitable item...

    ... Permission to challenge thebyrinth is given upon eptance of this request...

    ¡°... One thousand gold coins. That¡¯s quite amazing.¡±

    With my previous standing, I wouldn¡¯t have been too surprised about one thousand gold before.

    But I¡¯m currently living as an adventurer, and my sense of money is slowly starting to change.

    ¡°As expected of the seven great. I¡¯m surprised the academy put together that much funding for him.¡±

    Miranda-san also seemed fed up.

    It¡¯s just that ra-san was making a slightly questioning expression.

    The Fourth spoke to me.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be fooled, Lyle. It isn¡¯t saying it¡¯ll pay out a thousand gold. It says either that, or something suitable. Look around at the other adventurers¡¯ faces.¡»

    As told, I looked around, to find them all with questionable expressions.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t think this requester has an intent of paying out one thousand gold. Also, the suitable item isn¡¯t specified. It¡¯s nothing but suspicious.¡»

    I asked ra.

    ¡°What sort of thing is the fortieth underground level¡¯s boss?¡±

    ¡°... Thest time the lowest floor was confirmed was five years ago. At that time, apparently fifty was the lowest. In the Arumsaasbyrinth which is set to have a boss stationed every ten floors down, the areas where adventurers frequent to take on monsters are around the tenth to the twentieth floors. Thisbyrinth is designed to expand out the lower one goes.¡±

    ¡°Meaning?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an exceedingly strenuous request. While a majority of Arumsaas¡¯ adventurers are skilled, they focus on efficiency. There are few who would go delve into such a deepnd to be found here, whenpared to other guilds.¡±

    What about the one who went all the way to the bottom five years ago?

    As I thought that, I remembered that it was five years ago, so I could imagine various scenarios.

    (He retired, or changed homes...)

    It seems it was as I thought. Sensing my question, ra offered an answer.

    ¡°The party that discovered the lowest floor was disbanded. I believe one has opened a private school somewhere within the city.¡±

    Hearing that, Miranda-san made a troubled expression.

    ¡°Eh? Won¡¯t that make it ridiculously difficult to aplish? In that case, the professor is going to be irritated for a while...¡±

    Is that a student-like worry? Well, even if it¡¯s unrted to me, there was a point that made me curious.

    ¡°So the adventurer that reached the bottom opened a school... do you know the location?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Lyle, that¡¯s cold!¡±

    Miranda started arguing, so I went around her, and asked ra.

    She nodded, took out a memo pad, and started scribbling something down.

    The Sixth let out his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºAn adventurer that prodigious opened a school, is it... it¡¯s good that you¡¯re interested, Lyle.¡»

    I think that was praise.

    Handing over the memo, ra offered some advice.

    ¡°And about the seven great¡¯s request, if you¡¯re just going to ept it, and nothing else, that may be good.¡±

    ¡°Just epting?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it gives you permission to challenge thebyrinth, so just by epting it, those that were unable to obtain the right before can dive in. Thebyrinth is definitely going to get lively soon.¡±

    Saying that, ra departed from the guild.

 Volume 3 - 6: Shannon who sees Another World

    Shannon who sees Another World

    ... The mansion was one that the Circry family had prepared to seal away their youngest daughter.

    The unseeing maiden, ¡¾Shannon Circry¡¿ knew that all too well.

    The decision of the Circry House to hide away their impaired daughter was still on the more decent side of the spectrum.

    (The fact that I¡¯m still alive is my fortune, right... but the fact that I was¡¯t killed will someday...)

    Sitting in the chair of her room, she was looking out of her window.

    It was thought that her eyes didn¡¯t function, but that wasn¡¯t the case.

    The world she saw was different.

    ¡°It¡¯s warm today.¡±

    Sunlight streaming in from the window warmed her body.

    Because of the loss of her sight, her other senses had grown sharper. And it wasn¡¯t just a sharpening at that.

    They had been honed enough to make up for what was lost.

    The sound of a person¡¯s breathing, and their heartbeat let her judge distance.

    She just couldn¡¯t see, but she could carry out life like normal.

    But she intentionally concealed that.

    The reason being it was fun. Everyone pitied her, and became negligent, looking down on her impairment. It was too fun.

    And...

    ¡°It sure is nice to be able to see the flow of Mana. I mean, that pretty much lets me see everything.¡±

    Her eyes were able to perceive Mana.

    The reason her unseeing eyes were able to gain such an ability is precisely because her blindness caused a ¡¾Skill¡¿ to manifest.

    So not only did herck of sight hone her other senses, Shannon¡¯s eyes even developed a Skill topensate for them.

    She was a girl with what you could call demon eyes.

    ¡°Even so, that Lyle man was quite wary of me... he gave off quite a strange feeling. I¡¯d like to drive him out soon.¡±

    From the moment Lyle had taken up residence in the ce, Shannon had been irritated.

    Desiring a life alone with her sister, Lyle¡¯s party was in the way.

    Especially Lyle, from whom she could see seven different mysterious lights. The sort of Mana she had never seen before made her strengthen her guard.

    ¡°Even when it had all fallen together nicely, he has to get in my way...¡±

    It was true that Shannon liked her sister, but more than that, her sister Miranda was her toy.

    Having obtained a new power, she became able to sense other peoples¡¯ sentiments from their Mana flow.

    She had obtained these eyes back when she was still in the imperial capital of Centralle.

    It all happened when she saw a single girl.

    Even when she shouldn¡¯t have been able to see anything, she perceived a massive mass of Mana.

    What stood before her was a girl around her own age. Even so, her Mana wasrger than anyone else.

    The girl was of a Count House, and one that was tied to her own Circry House at that.

    That light of Mana looked as if it was simply drawing in all the lights around it... it was beautiful, and yet terrifying. She remembered feeling entranced by the light.

    ¡°... Someday, I¡¯ll surpass that. As long as I have these eyes.¡±

    It was as if some other entity had descended down on the realm of man.

    Shannon had tried greeting the girl but she didn¡¯t even turn her way.

    Shannon was only seen as a frail sightless little girl.

    And that was simply mortifying. It¡¯s not that she wanted to be loved. However, having that girl not even turn towards her general direction was as if to speak that she didn¡¯t even have that much worth to her.

    Even so, the reason Shannon held an interest was...

    ¡°Ah, I want to break her already, and make her a doll that can¡¯t live without me... I think I¡¯ve gotten quite a bit better by practicing on the servants.¡±

    By watching the Mana with her eyes, she slowly became able to control it.

    By extending her own, she could throw other people¡¯s mana out of order.

    Only she could see it, so no one else could notice.

    And controlling those she¡¯s tainted was what Shannon tried on the servants.

    To Shannon, who could never see before, it was a great help towards expanding her own world.

    At the same time, dark emotions began to surface.

    ¡°My bright and pretty ideal onee-sama... I want to break her. If I do, then I¡¯ll be able to surpass that person someday. I¡¯ll be that person.¡±

    Having seen that person in her own eyes, and having be entranced, her eyes that had been closed for all her life had suddenly awakened in a different sense.

    Her amber eyes started to let off a golden light.

    ¡°But first I¡¯ll have to make onee-sama into a doll. She has to move to my will.¡±

    With ¡®that person¡¯ as her goal, to her beloved onee-sama... Miranda, Shannon began to harbor some twisted emotions.

    With an expression of ecstasy, Shannon gazed out the window...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°So the managedbyrinth was a ce like this?¡±

    Damien Valle...

    Having epted the request of one of those counted into the city of schrs¡¯ seven great perverts, I stepped into thebyrinth, and whispered to myself.

    Unlike the one I encountered in Dalien, thin metal bs were stuck together and ovepped to form the walls of the maze.

    There were some ces that gave off a faint light, and I could asionally see blinking red orbs hung around. Thebyrinth they were managing had quite a peculiar atmosphere surrounding it.

    ¡°Oy! This one¡¯s a dead end!¡±

    ¡°Hey, hurry up and go lower!¡±

    ¡°Dammit! There are no monsters!¡±

    Just with this request, it was possible to peer into thebyrinth, so there were many like us who epted Damien¡¯s request.

    But there were too many of them, and the first floor was overflowing with people.

    The adventurers who regrly went in to fight monsters seemed perplexed, as they headed deeper into it.

    (I see, so it was true that the seven greats¡¯ requests cause trouble for the surroundings.)

    Novem had been prepared to light the way, but she gave up olong the way.

    It¡¯s because there were countless other such lightsing from those around us, and moving around wasn¡¯t a problem.

    ¡°It¡¯s more than I imagined.¡±

    Novem gave a slight wry smile, and Aria agreed.

    ¡°Instead of going all the way out of the city¡¯s bounds, I heard the monster encounter rate in here was high, so it was popr, but...¡±

    With a questioning expression on her face, Aria expressed the same opinion I had.

    When I used my Skills to confirm the surrounding situation, I found all the monsters had been defeated, and the treasure chests opened. On the map that floated up in my head, there were so many yellow dots that it became hard to make out each individual one.

    The Fifth offered some advice.

    ¡ºWhen you¡¯re using Map, keep it on a magnification where you can make things out. If you try seeing everything, you¡¯ll see nothing but signals, and you won¡¯t be able to see anything. Also, I think you know this, but...¡»

    I gripped the Jewel.

    ¡°Novem, Aria, we¡¯ll be turning right at the next fork.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lyle-sama.¡±

    ¡°Eh, why? Everyone¡¯s turning left there.¡±

    Aria didn¡¯t seem to be satisfied with my direction, but there was a reason I avoided going left.

    It¡¯s true that all the monsters had already been defeated.

    But it¡¯s not just monsters that held hostility.

    Mixed in with the mass of yellow, there were some red signals scattered around.

    (It isn¡¯t just us. They¡¯re probably targeting the other adventurers as well.)

    Even if they didn¡¯t go as far as killing, there were some who would theft and ckmail to take the items the other adventurers had on hand.

    Within them, there were some where entire parties gave off a red signal.

    The reason we¡¯re avoiding those sorts is because we¡¯re merely a party of three. What¡¯s more, we only have one man among us.

    (It really is troublesome to be understaffed.)

    At times like these, that would likely draw us into trouble.

    I confirmed how congested the traffic was, before telling the others to turn back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return for today. It¡¯s not like we need to push ourselves to earn, and it will probably calm down soon enough.¡±

    ¡°Aftering this far, it¡¯s a bit of a waste.¡±

    When Aria voiced her dissatisfaction, Novem persuaded her.

    ¡°While it¡¯s true we¡¯ll likely encounter monsters if we press on further, when we get beyond underground level five... the deeper you get, the stronger the monsters be, I¡¯ve heard, so it may be dangerous.¡±

    From my point of view, I could already constantly confirm monster locations with Map.

    We won¡¯t be taken by surprise, and I was confident we could actually use surprise to take down enemies easier.

    But saying that wouldn¡¯t help my cause, so I stopped myself.

    ¡°Anyways, there are too many people. I see, so it really does require management, this one.¡±

    The Fifth agreed.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll bet there are ones who would try heading to the deepest chamber, to steal the treasure. When it runs this deep, I can¡¯t help but wonder what sort of treasures sleep within.¡»

    The Third also spoke.

    ¡ºI heard that treasure chests are the reproduction of defeated adventurers¡¯ equipment by thebyrinth, but is that true? I¡¯ve been told the corpses get sucked into it for thebyrinth¡¯s Growth, equipment and all, but I want to witness it firsthand.¡»

    The Third sought approval from his surroundings, but the Second drew back.

    ¡º... Not happenin¡¯. That ain¡¯t happenin¡¯.¡»

    ¡ºEh?¡»

    The Fourth also spoke.

    ¡ºAs if we would want to see something so grotesque.¡»

    ¡ºEh? What?¡»

    It was rare for the Third to seem panicked, but right now, returning was my first priority.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s turn back here.¡±

    ¡°You know the path back, right? And wait, give a proper exnation of your Skills already. Just how many can you use?¡±

    As Aria was looking for an exnation, I answered.

    ¡°... There are eight in all.¡±

    Hearing that, Aria¡¯s face stiffened.

    Novem was... simply smiling as always.

    A voice from the Jewel ignored the Second to Fourth, who were joking around, and called out to me.

    It was the Fifth.

    ¡ºNow then, Lyle.¡»

    I touched the Jewel to answer. When I did, he continued on.

    ¡ºCome to the conference room tonight. Me and the Sixth as well as the Seventh will teach you our Skills. Let¡¯s throw in the Third¡¯s as well.¡»

    Hearing that, I was a little surprised.

    The Third¡¯s and Seventh¡¯s Skills, that they wouldn¡¯t tell me up to now, would be taught to me all at once.

    What¡¯s more, two other Skill applications... their second levels as well.

    (What is this, all of a sudden. The Fifth is... not that sort of impatient person.)

    I found it mysterious, but I decided to follow his orders.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Late at night.

    When everyone in the mansion had fallen asleep, I sent my consciousness into the Jewel.

    While it looked like I was simply sleeping in my bed, only my awareness was brought into the Jewel.

    Inside, the ancestors were chatting about various things around the round table.

    (I¡¯ll bet they can converse in ces I can¡¯t hear as well.)

    While I thought that, I lowered myself into my own seat.

    The facilitator, the Fourth looked at he, and pped his hands thrice to put an end to the idle banter. Everyone quieted down.

    ¡ºOkay, Lyle has arrived, so we¡¯ll start the meeting. Well then, the one who called for you today was the Fifth.¡»

    With his elbow on the table, the Fifth looked at me, and spoke.

    ¡ºGo teach Lyle your Skills. I¡¯m talking to you, Third and Seventh. From their uses, I don¡¯t think the current Lyle will fail at this point.¡»

    A Skill failure was a phenomenon where you overused Skills, and dried up your Mana.

    Losing consciousness was the lesser of your worries, and there was a possibility of death.

    In the past, when I fought a bandit leader, he had used too many Skills, and blood had erupted from all over his body.

    The Third looked at me, and nodded.

    ¡ºWell why not? But I¡¯ll only teach you the fundamental use.¡»

    The Fifth was that was alright, as he turned his eyes to the Seventh.

    ¡º... If he¡¯s only going to be using it twice a day at most.¡»

    The Seventh ced a restriction on his Skill, but it seems he was going to teach me.

    Of these two, it seemed the Third was cruel in nature.

    The Sevenths¡¯ had an extraordinary nama consumption.

    ¡°What sort of Skills do you two have?¡±

    When I asked, the Third smiled as he spoke.

    ¡ºThe Skill name is ¡¾Mind¡¿. It¡¯s mainly for mental attack and defense. It can also let you show enemies illusions, but if you grow ustom to it, you can bend everyone to your... oh, perhaps going further would be too stimting for Lyle?¡»

    After saying that much, the Third covered his mouth with his hand.

    The surrounding ancestors let out sighs.

    The Second drew back.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve got quite a bad personality there.¡»

    ¡ºReally? It¡¯s your turn, Seventh.¡»

    The Third nominated the Seventh.

    He stood up, used his Skill, and showed me.

    ¡ºMy Skill is ¡¾Box¡¿. A special type Skill. It¡¯s convenient, but its mana consumption is extreme, and if you y it poorly, you¡¯ll use too much, and lose consciousness.¡»

    The Seventh snapped his fingers, and a magic circle manifested before my eyes.

    From it, a bow like a treasure chest emerged.

    ¡ºThe size of the box depends on your Mana. You don¡¯t need any Mana to maintain it, but the amount needed to call it is high. Its contents are left in a state with their time stopped, so it excels in storing and preserving.¡»

    It was an exceedingly useful one.

    Hearing that, I wondered why he had withheld it, and looked towards him.

    There, the Seventh spoke.

    ¡º... If you use my Skill once, you can¡¯t cancel it halfway through. If you used it carelessly, even death was a possibility. Even if your Mana has increased a little, don¡¯t push yourself, Lyle.¡»

    ¡°Y-yes.¡±

    While convenient, it seems it was a dangerous one.

    Putting off asking about how to use it toter, I turned back to the Fifth.

    ¡ºWell then, you¡¯ll learn the Third and Seventh¡¯s Skills in the near future, so let¡¯s get into the main topic.¡»

    ¡°The main topic was something else?¡±

    When I looked at the Sixth, he started clearing his throat.

    It seems that it was something difficult to say.

    Running out of patience, the Fifth...

    ¡ºOy, don¡¯t act so embarrassed with thatrge frame of yours. If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll do it. Because it¡¯s rted to me as well.¡»

    A talk rted to the Fifth?

    While I thought that, the Sixth let out a sigh, before speaking up.

    ¡º... Lyle, the truth is those Circry siblings resemble my sister.¡»

    The number of siblings the Sixth had surpassed thirty.

    With that many, I have suspicions as to whether or not he had any familial affection, but perhaps he¡¯s talking about the Sister he got along with.

    ¡°Are you going to tell me to care for her like the First did? Well I do n on looking out for them to some extent.¡±

    I said that, but the Sixth shook his head.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s one thing, but the main topic is something else.¡»

    (So you mean you nned to say that as well? I¡¯ll be troubled if you get any more women around me! He won¡¯t tell me to take her as a bride, right? The Fifth and Sixth had mistresses as if it was normal, so their sense of values in that regard are likely different from mine...)

    Thinking it was bad to interrupt him, I continued to listen to the Sixth¡¯s talk.

    ¡ºThe older sister Miranda is identical to her. Her personality is also simr. ¡¾Milleia¡¿ was also quite a nice girl.¡»

    As the Sixth reminisced, the Fifth nidded.

    ¡ºAmong my daughters, she was the most docile, and she didn¡¯t backtalk, so it was nice and easy.¡»

    What a dry impression.

    Is that not a bit of a cruel outlook on your own daughter?

    The Sixth continued.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s about the younger one, Shannon, but it looks like she has the same eyes as Milleia.¡»

    ¡°... Her eyes?¡±

    I heard that she couldn¡¯t see, but it seems the Fifth and Sizth knew something.

    And they were going to exin it ot me.

    ording to the Sixth...

    Shannon had demon eyes.

    ¡°Demon eyes... is it?¡±

    ¡ºWith a Skill, she gained a sense of sight she didn¡¯t have before. I¡¯ll bet she has her own will, but it was probably something intuitive. Have you never heard of it? When you lose a single sense, your other senses sharpen?¡»

    Hearing the Sixth, I remembered reading it in a book, so I nodded.

    ¡ºMilleia couldn¡¯t see, but through her demon eyes, she could see Mana. On top of that, she was able to reproduce the information she got from her other senses in a way simr to vision. Rather than those that saw through their eyes naturally, she could see much better. Additionally, she could even touch the Mana flow invisible to normal eyes. Quite a troublesome power has been passed down. The mischievous girl is abusing Milleia¡¯s eyes.¡»

    The Fifth let out a slightly angry voice.

    While he says they were that Milleia¡¯s, they¡¯re likely something Shannon manifested on her own, so perhaps those are his personal thoughts on the matter.

    (Could it be that¡¯s how much he cared for Milleia-san?)

    ¡°... Where¡¯s the proof that Shannon had activated a Skill?¡±

    I could somewhat understand what these two were trying to say.

    The mysterious experiences we¡¯ve had sinceing to the mansion were things brought forth by Shannon.

    The Sixth revealed his evidence.

    ¡ºWhen you activated a Skill, her eyes moved. What¡¯s more, she even directed them at the Jewel. Milleia was able to immediately tell when someone was using a Skill.¡»

    While I did think it was nice if the girl¡¯s mischief came to an end, these two unraveled something beyond my expectations.

    With a serious expression, the Fifth...

    ¡ºLyle, stop Shannon. If reforming her is impossible... then smash her eyes.¡»

    ... Asked me to crush Shannon¡¯s eyes.

 Volume 3 - 7: Before Clearing a Labyrinth

    Before Clearing a Labryinth

    ¡ºIf reforming her is impossible, then smash her eyes.¡»

    Having been told that, without my feelings in order, I walked around Arumsaas memo in hand.

    It was passed noon, and seeing Shannon¡¯s face felt awkward, so I searched for the private school ra informed me of.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s overkill...¡±

    What I couldn¡¯t understand was how crushing eyes was the correct retribution for petty mischief.

    To Shannon, herck of eyes waspensated for with a Skill, allowing her to sense her surroundings.

    Since the Skill acted through her empty eyes, making it so she can¡¯t see... crushing them would make her unable to receive information from the environment, even if it was the effects of a Skill.

    That was the Fifth¡¯s theory.

    As I was worrying about it, the Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºAre you still mulling over it? I can understand how you feel, but that power is too much for that child. It¡¯s only because Milleia had a personality like Shannon¡¯s elder sister that my pops was able to feel relieved even though she had that power.¡»

    It seems she was a nice person.

    With his dry personality, the Fifth thought it unnecessary to dispatch Milleia, so I was able to understand that her personality was likely simr to Miranda-san¡¯s.

    The Fifth was...

    ¡ºIf you leave her be like that, it won¡¯t end with mischief. Now, you should crush all those future monster candidates while you have the chance.¡»

    I responded in a low voice.

    There were a lot of passersby, so even if I spoke, no one turned to look at me.

    On therge street, there were numerous signs for private schooling posted up.

    Various catch phrases as well.

    There were some that reeked of suspicion, and others that drew the eyes.

    ¡°Monster candidate, is it? I can¡¯t think of her as being on Celes¡¯ level.¡±

    On my frank thoughts, the Fifth called me na?ve.

    ¡ºShe can sense whenever someone uses a Skill, and she can touch the flow of Mana. Right now, she¡¯s likely just using it to perpetrate childish mischief from afar, but if she was in the mood, Milleia was able to even control a person¡¯s heart. That girl was nice, so she used that power to heal the wounded hearts of those with trauma. You get it? It¡¯s something too good for that mischievous kid.¡»

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºThe one who learned of its healing usage was the Circry House head. He fell for her, and talks proceeded all the way to marriage. Both me and pops wanted to keep her close, but considering Milleia¡¯s happiness, we sent her off.¡»

    Perhaps as he remembered the scene, his voice had a regretful tone mixed into it.

    But the Fifth was the same as always.

    ¡ºShe married into the notable family of civil officers, the Circry House, so in the end, I think it was beneficial to the Walt House. It was quite an advantage for us to have connections with imperial nobles.¡»

    I guess he won¡¯t change.

    If you ask if it¡¯s fitting the Fifth, it is, but...

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºIf she got serious, you wouldn¡¯t be able toy a hand on her. The reason we had the Third teach his Skill was so you could build a resistance against her.¡»

    It was apparently my duty to reform the girl who received a power beyond her caliber.

    It wasn¡¯t as if she was seeing with her eyes, but still, she could carry out life normally, and was feigning impairment. I found it a little ominous.

    I thought it was something I didn¡¯t have to know, but her misdeeds against us were escting by the day.

    Right now, there wasn¡¯t a problem if the three of us stayed out of the house, but if someone stayed behind, they might be in serious danger.

    (She can eveny her hands on someone¡¯s mind? No, she uses her Mana toy hands on it... regardless, if I don¡¯t do something about it, her eyes are...)

    I don¡¯t want to do it. Those are my honest feelings.

    But the ancestors are egging me on.

    It¡¯s not like they¡¯re forcing me to crush them. If I can reform her, then I can go in a direction without gore, otherwise, while it¡¯s pitiable...

    Something like that.

    (Why do I have to worry over something like this...)

    Why did it evene to this?

    If we moved out, would Shannon stop caring about us? In that case... would Miranda-san be safe?

    Those sorts of thoughts only furthered my worries.

    (In the first ce... I can¡¯t imagine that child turning out like Celes.)

    The Celes I knew of was a true monster.

    Just as the First Generation Head called her, a monster whose simple existence could warp her surroundings, and drag them in... that sensation, when I separated from her, I noticed how strange it had been, but while I was there, I never thought it the least peculiar.

    I can¡¯t see Shannon as a monster of that level.

    If you call her dangerous, she probably is, but I felt we were being a little too wary of her.

    (Perhaps the Fifth and Sixth are seeing that Milleia-san¡¯s shadow on Shannon.)

    To me, the one I truly should be wary of was the one who mastered the usage of her eyes, that Milleia-san, I think.

    And the one she resembled was...

    As I was lost in thought, the Third called out.

    ¡ºLyle, isn¡¯t this the ce?¡»

    ¡°... Looks like it.¡±

    I saw a sword training hall with arge sign hung up over it.

    From what I heard from ra, it was the ce the former adventurer opened, it seems.

    From inside the room, I could hear a shouting voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re stepping in too shallow!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can survive abyrinth like that!? Let out your voice!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    While listening to the voices, I peered into the hall.

    It seemed to have been opened by a swordsman who fought on the front lines.

    Looking at the hall, the Second offered his impression of it...

    ¡º... Eh~? That¡¯s the swordsman who reached the fiftieth level? Doesn¡¯t he seem a little weak?¡»

    The Third agreed, but his opinion was a little different.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s definitely how he looks, but could he be hiding his ability? As a fellow swordsman, I¡¯m curious. It¡¯s just that, no matter how I look at it, he isn¡¯t very...¡»

    The Fourth.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s standard training hall-trained swordy. No, I won¡¯t say that¡¯s bad, but... since it was five years ago, did his skills dull from being separated from the battlefield?¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºWon¡¯t it be fine if Lyle fights him?¡»

    The Sixth...

    ¡ºRight¡»

    Seventh...

    ¡ºSo he¡¯s challenging the school? It may be nice if he experienced it while he¡¯s young. Lyle, that¡¯s how it is, so...¡»

    ¡°... What do you mean that¡¯s how it is. Do you guys have some grudges against training halls? Why do I have to challenge...¡±

    I unintentionally grumbled aloud, and the my eyes met a disciple close by. It looks like he overheard me.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s a challenger! Teacher!! They finally came! A challenger has appeared!¡±

    I extended my hand towards the disciple¡¯s back, and opened my mouth. I knew he wouldn¡¯t be listening, but I tried giving an excuse.

    ¡°N-no, well... that¡¯s wrong...¡±

    I heard the Third¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºWith this, you can¡¯t run away, Lyle. Look, resolve yourself, and show off your sword skills honed by real battle! Don¡¯t lose to some indoor-trained swordy!¡»

    (... Before I was kicked out, that¡¯s practically what I was doing, you know?)

    Looking at the training hall set astir, I ran off.

    I fled.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºWhat, so you won¡¯t do it? How boring... this sort of thing is actually quite fun, you know?¡»

    As I ran, I shouted out.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not fun! What sort of pitiful reason is there for me to have to challenge a training hall!? I nned to have them teach me a thing or two about thebyrinth!¡±

    The disciples that rushed out of the hall chased after me.

    Perhaps because the blood had gone to their heads, their faces were bright red.

    At this rate, it doesn¡¯t look like anything will happen even if I apologize.

    Using the Fourth¡¯s ¡¾Speed¡¿, I raised my running speed to evade my persuers before concealing myself for a while.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Before returning to the mansion, I headed for the other location listed on the memo.

    There, a magician was supposedly teaching thepounding he learned from his Skill.

    There are arge number of people who were able to disy their expertise inpounding with Skills, and in the city of schrs, quite a few students held such Skills.

    A ss-wearing robed man offered me some tea.

    ¡°This is herb tea.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. And well... I want to ask about the time you reached the lowest floor of thebyrinth.¡±

    When I told him my business, he told me to wait until after he finished his lesson.

    I waited in the ssroom, and listened to his talk as I waited for the time to pass.

    ¡°There are a lot who bring that up. But I doubt I will be of much help to you, you know. While it¡¯s true that I went there, I was support. I used magic to light the area, or asionally conducted healing to contribute to the party.¡±

    ¡°No, I wanted to ask about what I should be wary of... at the training hall, I was mistaken as a challenger, and I was unable to state my business.¡±

    As I said that, he stifled someughter.

    While I thought it strange, he exined the circumstances.

    ¡°Like me, he was mainly a baggage carrier. He did participate in battle, so it¡¯s not like he¡¯s weak or anything. He truly has some skill. But he was not part of the party¡¯s main fighting force.¡±

    Apparently, the skilled members left Arumsaas for Beim.

    Their numbers apparently numbered close to fifty, but as support was important in thebyrinth, their actual fighting force numbered less than fifteen.

    ¡°Now, they may be leading a mercenary brigade, or something of the like. It¡¯s often the case that the profits of that are greater than being an adventurer. Also, I hear that the amount of skirmishes around has increasedtely.¡±

    The man made a slightly sorrowful face.

    ¡°The medicine I make is flying off the shelves, so students gathered around me, though.¡±

    From the man smiling wryly, I asked what to watch out for within thebyrinth.

    ording to him...

    ¡°Thebyrinth changes based on the location. In Arumsaas¡¯ one, a leader of monsters will obstruct your way every ten floors. The tenth and twentieth floor bosses are often subjugated, but thirtieth onwards are usually left alone.¡±

    ¡°They do revive, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, in about a week to ten days. But the ones you have to worry about are the bosses that were left unsubjugated. As time goes on, they be stronger. Even when they¡¯re already so powerful, they store up more power, so they can be quite troublesome.¡±

    The man offering me a warning continued on.

    ¡°If you challenge it, you may have a Skill manifest, you know? Or perhaps you already have one? But please be cautious when your Skills grow stronger. There are plenty of Skills out there them make it feel like your own power increased more than it did, and there are many an adventure who faced failure because of that. Skills and Growths, those two things are what drive adventurers mad.¡±

    The nice-sounding manughed, and told me to take it as some advice from a senior in the business.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºHmm, he seems to be a good adventurer. Perhaps his opinions shed with his former party, so he remained in Arumsaas. ra acted on hearsay, and she wasn¡¯t too knowledgeable on all else.¡»

    It¡¯s not like ra was in the wrong, and I received some valuable information, so I¡¯m thankful.

    ¡°I apologize, but can I ask onest thing?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    In the end, I tried asking.

    For argument¡¯s sake, I did take on Damien Valle¡¯s request, so I nned to confirm it.

    ¡°To defeat something on the level of the fortieth floor¡¯s boss, howrge of a party would be needed?¡±

    The man thought go a moment, before smiling.

    It seems he noticed it was for the request of one of the city of schrs¡¯ seven great.

    ¡°So you took on Damien Valle¡¯s request? In our time, we challenged it with close to fifty, and I get the feeling we barely scraped by. The result will change based on just how strong you are, and just how proficientrades you have, but generally, if you have six, it will be hard once you cross the tenth floor. If you have talent, then wit six, perhaps the twentieth is the limit. Rather than strength, it¡¯s the consecutive battles that make it difficult. If you want to push yourself, it may be possible, but that would make you a failure as an adventurer.¡±

    Strength isn¡¯t everything.

    If you don¡¯t earn, then there¡¯s no meaning in it as an adventurer.

    After defeating a monster, if you¡¯re going to give up on its materials and magic stones, the man said I might be able to reach the thirtieth floor¡¯s boss.

    I offered my thanks, and left the school.

    I also purchased some medicine he was selling, and he gave the parting words of, ¡®don¡¯t push yourself.¡¯

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Along the road back to the mansion.

    On an empty path, I tried testing the Fifth¡¯s second stage, ¡¾Dimension¡¿, and the Sixth¡¯s ¡¾Spec¡¿.

    A greater three dimensional map popped up in my head, and I was able to gain a greatre understanding of the presences moving around the city.

    After the next turn is a party of two men.

    Their ages were in the early half of their teens, and they were ying around.

    Having be able to ess more detailed information, confirmed the usage restrictions ced on them.

    ¡°My sources of information have increased all at once.¡±

    It was a good things, but at the same time, arge amount of information was flooding into my head all at once.

    I¡¯ll need some time before I can get used to it.

    The Sixth gave me some advice.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t keep up a Skill you can¡¯t use well. Based on the situation, there are times when all you need is a t ne map. You can¡¯t underestimate the Mana consumption either.¡»

    I nned to do just as he said.

    But right now, I was testing the Skills, so I continued to walk with them on.

    I turned the corner, and found two children ying around.

    (... Isn¡¯t this Skill considerably amazing? The Sixth told me never to tell anyone of its specifics, and I kinda understood him.)

    The one who thought up its usage rules was the Sixth.

    And he was also the one who understood just how amazing of a Skill it was.

    Of course, the Fifth was amazing in his own right.

    Rather than perceiving it, there were some things you would never notice unless you looked at a map.

    That¡¯s where he came it.

    He must have had efficiency on his mind, and whether it be for governing or war, this Skill was proficient.

    The Second spoke to me.

    ¡ºWell then, Lyle, have you resolved yourself? Of course, first you¡¯ll need to grasp some definite evidence that Shannon can see.¡»

    If I wanted to try persuading her, I would have to unmask her true nature first.

    It was also a necessary factor if I wanted to tell Miranda-san the truth of the matter.

    (It won¡¯t be nice if I get looked on as a man making false usations at hisndlord¡¯s sister. I really don¡¯t think I should get involved, but... we¡¯re under Miranda-san¡¯s care at the moment.)

    Novem and Aria generally took care of the housework.

    To Miranda-san, who was busy with her schoolwork, it was something she was extremely thankful for.

    But from our point of view as adventurers returning from a job, finding food on the table when we returned was on another level.

    On top of being able to find rest immediately, it was extremely relieving.

    Miranda-san¡¯s aid to us was nothing small.

    If we left, then Shannon might continue to drive out one servant after another, and Miranda-san would be troubled.

    (... I¡¯ll have to reform her.)

    I wondered just how I should deal with the girl.

 Volume 3 - 8: Damien Valle

    Damien Valle

    Having been asked a rare favor by Miranda-san, we ended up confronting someone she wanted us to meet by all means at the guild.

    She put her hands together, and desperately pleaded, so we agreed, if it was just meeting them, and the result was...

    ¡°So you¡¯re the adventurer party she was talking about? My name¡¯s Damien Valle. Ah, you don¡¯t have to introduce yourselves. It¡¯s a pain to remember names, no... I¡¯m not interested at all, so I forget them soon enough.¡±

    Ruffled hair, the color of foliage, which was kept at a length I could neither call long nor short.

    He was wearing sses, and perhaps they were magic tools, as they looked strangely heavy.

    Compared to the Fourth¡¯s sses, thatpleted his tidy appearance, these ones gave the young man a sloppy impression.

    He looked to be in the first half of his twenties, Despite his rtively short build, he wore arge robe, giving him a peculiar atmosphere about him. The young man had a staff taller than his own height hanging from his back.

    Looking at his equipment, I could tell he was wearing an assortment of Magic Items.

    But why have I been introduced to this man I didn¡¯t want to meet?

    ¡°M-Miranda-san?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m truly sorry, Lyle. It¡¯s just that the professor said he couldn¡¯t wait anymore... if he enters thebyrinth and sees what it¡¯s really like, he¡¯ll probably give up.¡±

    Novem seemed a little troubled.

    ¡°So the request is to be Damien-san¡¯s guard, and to defeat the fortieth underground floor¡¯s boss? But I never said we possessed skill of that level.¡±

    Aria looked at Damien, and perhaps because he was removed from her image of a researcher, she had received a light shock.

    She likely imagined an intellectual-esque male.

    Damien spoke.

    ¡°I understand that much. While you each seem to possess considerable skill individually, the very fact that there are only three of you limits that, I¡¯ll bet. Still, no one wanted to take up my guard request. It¡¯s irritating, isn¡¯t it? Do you know just how much trouble it was to get that money from those higher up old farts...¡±

    While he was talking to us, the fact that he wouldn¡¯t look any of us in the eye looked quite rude.

    I ignore the man spilling outint afterint, and confirmed the situation with Miranda-san.

    The reason we were called out.

    ¡°Miranda-san, is this a guild request?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a personal request. I want you to guard the professor, and challenge thebyrinth. It seems the adventurers who took up his requests are just rushing into thebyrinth, without even trying to fulfill it...¡±

    To a troubled Miranda-san, Damien spoke.

    He seemed fed up as he spilled someints about the guild.

    ¡°They take money just to put out a request, and they let adventurers with no intention of fulfilling it enter thebyrinth. How detestable. This is why you can¡¯t trust the guild. They should just prepare whatever they¡¯re told.¡±

    Does he even understand how hard that is?

    But that isn¡¯t this man¡¯s field of expertise, so there¡¯s a possibility he doesn¡¯t know about such troubles.

    I put some consideration into whether we should take on the request.

    (What should we do? Taking it on is fine, but clearing it is impossible for us. I mean, we¡¯ve three people. What¡¯s more, taking Damien of the seven great with us to clear it? I¡¯ve got nothing but bad feelings about this one.)

    Even when it would be hard for us alone, dragging along someone who looks like nothing but trouble could prove fatal.

    Without consulting either Novem or Aria, I was going to refuse.

    But there, the Sixth spoke.

    ¡º... Lyle. This is a chance. Take the request. With some conditions, of course.¡»

    (Conditions?)

    With a voice no less serious than usual, he started on, and I inclined my ears to his words.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a good opportunity to separate Miranda from Shannon. They¡¯re demon eyes that can influence even the soul. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if Miranda was already under her control, or was in the process of being put under it.¡»

    The Sixth seemed to be quite cautious with Shannon, and the Fifth agreed.

    ¡ºIf the possibility exists, this is a good time to crush it. When trying to reform her, Miranda¡¯s aid may prove essential. Invite Miranda along here. Then start into full-blown preparations. Tell Damien that as well. That if Miranda participates, you¡¯ll seriously take on the request.¡»

    The Fifth seemed motivated, but it was nothing but danger to me, so I wanted to avoid it.

    For our current party, I don¡¯t think we can aplish that much.

    To signal my refusal, I tapped the Jewel with the tip of my finger, and the Second seemed amused.

    ¡ºSo you¡¯ve got no motivation. Still, Lyle... the Fifth and Sixth told you to make preparations. It¡¯s not like it has to be only you guys guarding Damien.¡»

    The Third offered some advice.

    Both of them seemed to be having fun here.

    ¡ºIt sounds interesting, so why not just take it up? This will be a good experience for you, Lyle. From my point of view, I think you should take ra. That girl is a specialized support. It isn¡¯t a bad option to try calling out to her.¡»

    (Don¡¯t make a game of my trials!)

    While I was thinking that, the Seventh spoke to me.

    ¡º... Lyle, take on this request. In exchange, make a demand. For the Doll User Damien¡¯s ¡¾Golem¡¿ magic.¡»

    The Seventh held quite an interest in his original golem magic.

    The reason made me draw back.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the magic of a man who¡¯s even included in the seven great... the information will sell for a pretty penny!¡»

    In the end, the Fourth put all their opinions together.

    ¡ºWell then, our advice is that you take it on. Your decision, Lyle?¡»

    As I was lost in thought, Aria called out to me.

    ¡°Wait, why are you thinking so seriously on it? It¡¯s a request that¡¯s impossible for us. Why not just reject...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll take it on. But with conditions attached.¡±

    When I said I would ept it, Novem¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. It was as if she was under the impression that I would take it up from the beginning.

    Aria looked at me in shock.

    ¡°W-wait! Didn¡¯t you say we weren¡¯t going to push ourselves here!? With this professor tagging along, there¡¯s no way we can reach the fortieth level!¡±

    Miranda told Aria.

    ¡°Aria, you don¡¯t have to think about it that hard. WE just have to make the professor understand how hard thebyrinth is, and...¡±

    Miranda-san¡¯s words were cut off, as Damien looked at me, and called out.

    Up to how, his eyes were focused on the area around me, and he wasn¡¯t ever looking at me myself.

    I¡¯m not sure what change came about in his psyche, but he was grinning widely.

    ¡°Hmm, I was sure you were going to decline, but you¡¯ve got some backbone, kid. Fine. I¡¯ll make the request to you lot. And... the conditions are?¡±

    I recited the conditions the ancestor gave from the Jewel.

    ¡°First, I¡¯d like some time. We¡¯ll have to stay over nights in thebyrinth, so I¡¯d like three days of preparation. You should also make some time for that. How about we set the journey¡¯s duration at around a week?¡±

    On my conditions, he nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. But isn¡¯t that a little short? If you¡¯re just taking me along, I won¡¯t pay the reward. At the very least, you have to get to the thirtieth floor for me to recognize you¡¯re earnestly doing your job.¡±

    To me, that wasn¡¯t really a problem.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. The second is manpower. I¡¯ll look for some on my side, but please convince Miranda-san toe along. If she refuses, we won¡¯t take up the job.¡±

    It¡¯s natural to want manpower, but hearing that, Damien tilted his head.

    ¡°You want this child? I¡¯d like it if you didn¡¯t bring love affairs into work, but... well, it doesn¡¯t look like that¡¯s your intention. Fine. You, you¡¯reing along. By force.¡±

    Damien said that while looking at Miranda-san.

    Miranda-san looked at me for a moment, before telling Damien it was impossible.

    ¡°Professor, it¡¯s impossible for me! I have to look after my sister... she can¡¯t see, you know. And we don¡¯t even have any servants at the moment.¡±

    But as I thought, Damien started wielding the authority of the academy.

    ¡°If youe along, I¡¯ll give you credit. I¡¯ll tell the academy¡¯s brass of your contributions as well. If you don¡¯t want to... right. I won¡¯t do anything. Yep, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±

    As Damien said that with a smile, Miranda-san hung her head.

    ¡®Won¡¯t do anything¡¯ was likely Damien¡¯s special sort of threat.

    I added on.

    ¡°... The final condition is to leave her sister to a hospital. I want to have a doctor specializing in eyes look at her. We¡¯ll prepare the money for that one.¡±

    As I said it was for Shannon¡¯s treatment, Miranda-san raised her head.

    But her expression was perplexed.

    That¡¯s because if it could be treated, the Circry House would have already done something about it.

    ¡°I get the feeling this girl is a bit affluent, though? Perhaps it can¡¯t be treated? I don¡¯t really care, so I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that, if it¡¯s just introducing a doctor, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    And I went on.

    ¡°Can you put out your specialized magic as the reward for this one? The ability to use golem magic. That¡¯s what I request as my reward.¡±

    I thought he would refuse, but Damien nodded quite easily.

    Perhaps he had no attachment to his specialized magic, or he thought I was incapable of using it.

    ¡°Do you really want it that much? If that¡¯s enough, then I won¡¯t have to prepare funds, so I¡¯m actually thankful. But please don¡¯tin about itter.¡±

    There, Novem cut in.

    ¡°That was surprisingly quick. Do you think Lyle-sama cannot use it?¡±

    Damien shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not? All the guys I taught definitely seeded in using it. It¡¯s just that in the end, everyone startsining to me.¡±

    It was his magic that even became his Skill.

    Perhaps if others used it, they wouldn¡¯t achieve as great of a result.

    But it¡¯s the ability that even earned him his moniker.

    The simple knowledge of it had worth as a piece of information, as the Seventh said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also call out to some acquaintances, but it hasn¡¯t been long since I came to Arumsaas, so even if they agreed, I¡¯d likely only be bringing along one. Will your side have no one but Miranda-san?¡±

    When I asked him if he was bringing anyone along, Damien looked up, and started thinking.

    ¡°... There are some who want credit, but the usable ones are this kid, and a few, perhaps. I mean, the useful ones are all capable of getting the credits themselves, so they won¡¯t yield to my threats.¡±

    It seems he won¡¯t be of any help.

    While he gave off quite a damaged impression as a human being, he was one of the city of schrs¡¯ greatest oddballs, one of the seven great.

    There¡¯s no doubt he should be skilled.

    ¡°Then three days from how, we¡¯ll meet here. We¡¯ll be making the necessary preparations up to then...¡±

    As I signaled we would be discussing things as a party, Damien departed from the guild.

    While waving his hand, he spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve stayed out for nights in order to carry out examinations for my research, you know? I can prepare for myself, so don¡¯t worry about that. More importantly, make sure you guys are properly prepared.¡±

    He truly seemed to be a selfish one, but rather than him, I looked over to Miranda-san, who was our true intent this time around.

    She was looking in my direction, and it seems she wanted to say something.

    ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡±

    ¡°... Why did you put my name out? You should know I have Shannon. While it¡¯s true I¡¯m the one who set up this meeting, all you had to do was take the professor along into thebyrinth.¡±

    She¡¯s probably worried about leaving Shannon.

    I, for one, can¡¯t see this one as a person under mind control. No, could it be that her current state is as such?

    (She was kind from the start, so I can¡¯t really determine anything.)

    Novem consoled her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miranda-san. Shannon-chan is a level-headed girl, and it¡¯s a good opportunity to have her see the world outside the mansion. If she stays locked up forever, her world will never expand.

    ¡°Still...¡±¡±

    Aria drew closer to me.

    Unlike Novem, she seemed to be against my opinion.

    ¡°Why did you take the request? Even the magic you want, from that previous talk, it was clear that it was useless to all but the professor!¡±

    I didn¡¯t really want to take it on either, but thinking of Shannon¡¯s case, I wanted to have her separated from Miranda-san for a while.

    On top of that, it was a good time to ask for her cooperation.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºIf you try to move to reform the girl while by her side, there¡¯s no doubt she¡¯ll notice. This was for the better. If it¡¯s in thebyrinth, Shannon cannot interfere.¡»

    The Fifth was of the same opinion.

    But Shannon¡¯s reformation wasn¡¯t her only goal here.

    ¡ºAlso, it¡¯s about time we have Lyle experience Growth again. Even if you¡¯re to face Shannon now, your Mana restrictions are a bit tight.¡»

    While considering the step where I exited thebyrinth, and experienced a growth, he started saying how it would be bad if Shannon was returned to the mansion, and he started thinking of an excuse to keep the girl away.

    The Second didn¡¯t seem to be giving Shannon much serious thought.

    ¡ºI personally would like Lyle to use this opportunity for Growth as well. Thinking about what¡¯s toe, it will be difficult if he doesn¡¯t be stronger around this point in time.¡»

    The Fourth was of the same opinion.

    He seemed to be speaking as if he wanted me to experience a Growth in thebyrinth, but he had some doubts regarding Shannon.

    ¡ºThere have always been those that train in thebyrinths. And wait, is Shannon really as much of a monster as the Fifth and Sixth make her out as? I personally can¡¯t see her as anything like that. Perhaps Celes is special? ¡»

    I let out a sigh, and addressed Aria.

    ¡°... It¡¯s for Miranda-san¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°Miranda¡¯s?¡±

    After leaving it at that, we had preparations to make, so we began acting on that.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Three dayster...

    Having arrived at the guild, I saw ra with baggage on her, so I waved my hand.

    She was carrying bags quitergepared to her body, but she was walking as she usually did.

    That scene was looked onto by the newbie adventurers with wonder.

    ¡°Right on time.¡±

    This time, I put a support request in for ra.

    I thought she would be reluctant, but she immediatelyplied.

    Her reward was something we would be providing.

    She was looking at us.

    No, she was looking at our attire.

    Me, and Novem, and Aria as well had only a little more baggage than usual.

    If we nned to challenge thebyrinth, it probably looked to be much too less.

    ¡°I think you have too little supplies on you. I told you the required items in advance, did I not?¡±

    She looked a little dissatisfied, and perhaps she was under the impression that we were underestimating the Labyrinth.

    I told her it was a misunderstanding, and showed her a wooden box I had ced close by.

    ¡°A wooden crate? You n on carrying that?¡±

    She stared at me with eyes that implied how inefficient it was.

    I replied with a bitter smile.

    ¡°No, after everyone¡¯s gathered, I¡¯ll show you in a ce without wary eyes...¡±

    After I said that much, the adventurersing towards the guild started growing noisy.

    ¡°Oy, Damien¡¯sing!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a parade of dolls.¡±

    ¡°Challenging thebyrinth, is he? Then he should have just gone himself from the start.¡±

    As I stared in the direction of the uproar with wonder, ra gave an exnation.

    Novem and Aria also looked in the direction of the adventurers clearing the way as if they were witnessing something unbelievable.

    No, Novem was the same as usual.

    ¡°It¡¯s Damien the Doll User¡¯s parade. You¡¯ve let me see quite a rare sight. This much may have been enough to give worth in participating. Damien can control the dolls he¡¯s created, so this sort of thing is possible.¡±

    I opened my eyes wide, and the ancestors were also surprised.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºOy, oy, so this is that Damien guy¡¯s magic!?¡»

    The Third muttered quietly.

    ¡ºI see. It truly is something that everyone would desire.¡»

    The Fourth as well.

    ¡ºLooking at this, you can definitely understand its worth. Since it doesn¡¯t look widespread, there must be some problem with it, though.¡»

    The Fifth was mildly excited.

    ¡ºDolls of steel. If you tried tounch an assault with these as your army, the enemy would be helpless.¡»

    The Sixth looked at Miranda-san, who was walking beside them.

    ¡º... So unlike usual, she¡¯s wearing clothing easy to move around in. How Milleia-like, and beautiful.¡»

    Just how much did this guy treasure Milleia-san?

    He was the only one of them was looking elsewhere.

    The Seventh sounded tired.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s your problem? I thought your eyes would go to those moving works of armor.¡»

    It was just as the Seventh said.

    Full body armor was carrying baggage, and following on behind Damien.

    From a nce, it was as if Damien was leading a knight brigade. But that armor wasn¡¯t what a human would wear.

    The arms and legs were thick, while the body and head were made slender.

    The bodies¡¯ proportions were quite off.

    ¡°... So he can move the dolls he made from scratch to his will. Therefore he¡¯s the doll user.¡±

    As I muttered that, Novem nodded.

    ¡°He¡¯s an amazing person. Is he controlling all of them himself?¡±

    Damien had brought along four bodies.

    One of them was carrying arge piece of luggage, and the others had bags on them as well, but their hands were gripping weapons.

    Miranda-san, who had been walking beside them, seemed a little embarrassed.

    (I told her we would take Shannon to the hospital, so she could go and meet with the professor, but... it looks like I shouldn¡¯t have told her to go with him.)

    Perhaps finding challenging abyrinth to be fun,pared to when Ist saw him, Damien seemed much more motivated.

    ¡°Greetings, gentlemen! What nice weather it is for us to take on abyrinth!¡±

    Hearing Damien¡¯s words of high spirits, I looked up at the sky.

    It was cloudy.

    Aria seemed fed up.

    ¡°Weather is irrelevant in thebyrinth, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hearing that, Damien corrected the position of his sses with a finger.

    That gesture is one I often see from the Fourth... is what I ended up thinking.

    ¡°Irrelevant, you say? How can you be so certain? If the weather was bad, then perhaps there are adventurers who would decide not to dive into it today. The adventurers who often hunt outside the city are often at the beck and call of the skies. And there may be those that frequent the bars with those types. If you want me to go on, if it rains, there may be some who decide to go into thebyrinth for shelter. See, the weather is vital for challenging it.¡±

    While he did have some sense to him, it¡¯s troublesome if he goes that far into it.

    And to put it bluntly, it¡¯s a pain.

    That Damien, just like ra, looked at us with a bit of a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°Have you ever challenged a dungeon before, is what I ask?¡±

    Does he think our motivation level is low due to ourck of baggage?

    He¡¯s probably thinking something like that.

    I let out a sigh, and pointed to the wooden box.

    ¡°This is all of our stuff.¡±

    As I said that, Damien nodded.

    ¡°I see... how inefficient. I could have a doll carry it, but that would decrease our fighting force, you know?¡±

    Having been told that, I requested that he move it to a room without people.

    If we entered thebyrinth, and moved to an empty, room, I could use the Seventh¡¯s ¡¾Box¡¿ to store it.

    ¡°Putting that exnation aside, is this all of us? Okay, then let¡¯s go to thebyrinth with all due haste. The first through third floors are crowded with adventurers. It seems there won¡¯t be many battles until past the fifth floor, so once we get that far, let¡¯s take a break.¡±

    On my opinion, Damien nodded, as he smiled.

    ¡°Nice. So they¡¯ll clear the way for us. It seems that even the guild adventurers can prove themselves useful on asion.¡±

    To be precise, Damien was also an adventurer.

    He had a guild card.

    I ignored the man who looked like he was having fun, and went over to Miranda-san.

    Perhaps worrying about Shannon, she seemed to be unable to settle down.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, well, it¡¯s just Shannon, you know. I remembered thest time we had her hospitalized, and those weren¡¯t the best memories, so...¡±

    We exined the situation three days ago.

    At that time, Shannon seemed to have been satisfied with it, but perhaps she had offered some resistance when alone with Miranda-san.

    If that was the case, then perhaps Miranda-san wasn¡¯t actually under her control.

    The Sixth seemed relieved.

    ¡ºGood! With this, the first stage is cleared!¡»

    We seeded in separating the siblings, but my request remained as taking Damien to the fortieth floor, and defeating the boss.

    From the Sixth¡¯s point of view, Miranda-san¡¯s safety was probably more important, though.

    (Milleia-san... could it be that the Sixth caused you quite some trouble?)

    After seeing him this attached, I¡¯m beginning to worry.

    Though it¡¯s already something in the past.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity. For Shannon, and for you.¡±

    ¡°I as well?¡±

    She looked at me in wonder, and I presented the excuse I had confidently prepared beforehand.

    ¡°You¡¯re both too dependent on one another, or even if that¡¯s not the case, how about you ce a little more trust in her? Shannon-chan is a reliable person... more so than her appearance would imply.¡±

    She had a weak image, but her inner thoughts are pitch ck. I didn¡¯t go as far as to say that.

    Aria approached me, and assured Miranda there was nothing to worry about.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miranda. Put a little faith in her. Also, it¡¯s a hospital, so they¡¯ll look after her well.¡±

    It would be troublesome if they didn¡¯t.

    That¡¯s why we put out the gold coins.

    As it was Damien¡¯s acquaintance, perhaps they were also mindful of us, so they even prepared a private room for her.

    Because of that, the expenses were greater than I anticipated.

    (It¡¯s the greatest expense we¡¯ve had in a while. I¡¯ve even bought some spare weapons for myself.)

    Damien¡¯s dolls hoisted up the wooden box.

    Inside was water, and food, and even spare weapons as well.

    (Well then, Our real intention is just to persuade Miranda-san, but I want to somehow fulfill Damien¡¯s request as well.)

    Damien urged us on.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go already. Time is limited, and precious. We can¡¯t be wasting it in a ce like this.¡±

    I sighed.

    Novem came to console me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lyle-sama. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve prepared enough for this day.¡±

    I nodded, and started tagging behind Dalien as he broke out into humming.

    Next to me was Novem.

    Behind us was Miranda-san and Nove, and ra took up the rear.

    In order to take on Arumsaas¡¯byrinth, we must look like quite an unreliable bunch from those around us.

    But the ancestors were different.

    With a light air, the Second...

    ¡ºDo you even need a week? Five days is more than enough.¡»

    The Third.

    ¡ºPersuading Miranda-chan may be the harder part.¡»

    The Fourth too.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll bet. In the past case, Lyle built up a bit of distance, and... he could have conducted himself better... che!¡»

    He clicked his tongue.

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve got an entire week to go forty floors, beat the boss, and persuade Miranda, right? The persuading part seems difficult, but you¡¯ve plenty of time, do you not?¡»

    As the fourth said, she wouldn¡¯te up and talk to me as she did before.

    It¡¯s because I ended up forcefully pushing Shannon onto the hospital.

    (I could have handled it better.)

    It¡¯s toote for regrets, but the Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºLyle. I care not for Damien¡¯s magic, but just persuade Miranda some way or another. You got it, right?¡»

    An image of him making an intimidating face at me popped up in my mind.

    I shook my head.

    Novem, who was walking beside me, asked whether something was wrong, so I smiled, and told her there were no problems.

    Finally, the Seventh.

    ¡ºIf you had Damien¡¯s magic, you could conduct warfare with nothing but armors. Based on the situation, a small amount of troops could take down a force many times their size... oh my~ how fun it is!¡»

    Damien¡¯s requests, and the ancestors¡¯ request it ovepped with.

    I was worried over whether or not I would be able to take care of both of them.

 Volume 3 - 9: Labyrinth Specialist

    Labyrinth Specialist

    Arumsaas¡¯ Labyrinth.

    Having arrived in a wide room on the fifth level, I gathered everyone to discuss our next ns.

    Up to now, the adventurers that rushed in from Damien¡¯s request had defeated all the monsters, so we were able to press on without battle.

    But after the fifth floor, the amount of adventurers took a sharp drop.

    Because of that, we would be drawn into battles henceforth, so I thought I would talk about that.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll ry our objective from here on.¡±

    I was the party¡¯s leader, and Damien was our target to protect.

    The guy himself said he could protect his own body, but when asked if he could take upmand, he waspletely useless.

    It was because his interest in others was faint.

    Dalien had made one of his dolls lean over, and he was currently sitting on its arms.

    It was as if an adult had perched a child¡¯s doll on top of his arm.

    ¡°Objective? Yes, there don¡¯t seem to be any monsters or other adventurers around. And wait, I¡¯m surprised we were able to make it so far this easily. The paths in thebyrinth periodically remake themselves.¡±

    Labyrinths leisurely change their own structures.

    Because of that, it¡¯s often the case where you feel relieved knowing the way, only to get lost.

    (It¡¯s because of the Skills, though.)

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that point. For challenging this maze, I¡¯ve brought a number of useful Skills with me.¡±

    Saying that, I showed off the Jewel hanging at my neck.,

    Damien and ra looked at it, and nodded.

    Only Miranda-san observed it was a slight perplexed expression.

    ¡°A Magic Tool? But a Magic Tool with those sorts of Skills carved into it would be expensive, right?¡±

    The one who answered her query was ra.

    ¡°It¡¯s no Magic Tool. It¡¯s a Skill recording¡¾Gem¡¿. They were the trend before Magic Tools were invented. So you have multiple Skills in that... blue was Support ss, right?¡±

    ra nodded, and I continued on.

    ¡°I can avoid battle to a greater extent, but some may prove unavoidable. There¡¯s also cases where it would be better off for us if we defeated an enemy. We¡¯re generally going to be aiming for the fortieth lower level, so if we can collect treasure chests on the way, we will, but if it¡¯ll take too much time, we¡¯ll ignore them.¡±

    ¡°Nice. Nice! It was right for me to have requested for you. You don¡¯t get lost in thebyrinth, and I¡¯m nothing but thankful that you even have a Skill to sense enemies. What¡¯s more, it seems you even know the locations of chests. It¡¯s really a lifesaver. All the treasures you can get up to the thirtieth floor are things I can pick up at the academy, so I have no interest.¡±

    It seems Damien wasn¡¯t interested, but from the point of view of us adventurers, that would be ignoring items we could turn into money.

    Aria muttered it was a bit of a waste, but she epted it.

    Novem nodded without any objections.

    Miranda-san didn¡¯t seem to be interested, so she didn¡¯t oppose.

    But only ra...

    ¡°I understand that we¡¯ll be avoiding battle as much as possible, but what will we do about the luggage? I want to avoid keeping Damien-san¡¯s dolls in a state unfit for battle.¡±

    ra looked towards the two dolls carrying Damien¡¯s stuff, and our wooden crate. I also agreed with her.

    ... So I snapped my fingers, and manifested a magic circle on the spot.

    Looking at that, everyone was slightly surprised.

    I had shown it to Aria and Novem before, but perhaps they weren¡¯t used to the sight as of yet, as they backed off.

    ¡°It¡¯s one of the Jew... gem¡¯s Skills. If you stuff items into this treasure chest, you won¡¯t have to carry it along. WE can move with a lightened load, but I can¡¯t take it out too many times. Please keep whatever you¡¯ll need to use frequently on hand. Taking stuff out twice a day is my limit.¡±

    Hearing that, Damien nodded.

    ¡°It looks like you can put a considerable amount in there. Put mine in to. Even so, for there to be usage restrictions, does it have arge Mana consumption?¡±

    I nodded, without trying to hide it.

    I had to exin that I couldn¡¯t do the impossible.

    ¡°Using Skills puts my Mana at its limit. In battle, I¡¯ll try my utmost not to use magic. In exchange...¡±

    I extended my hand into therge treasure chest, and took out the weapons I had stored in it.

    It was a set of bow and arrows.

    But the heads were a little special.

    Miranda-san spoke.

    ¡°Those are those arrows that can explode, right? I remember some students making and selling them.¡±

    ¡°To be more specific, they¡¯re a type of Magic Tool with Magic imbued into them. Magic stones and the like have been stuffed into them, so if the arrow sticks into something, or impacts, the magic will activate. It will be useful against the monsters in these parts.¡±

    A while ago, I asked the adventurer who reached the fiftieth basement floor what equipment would be necessary.

    Arrows were expendable, but having them or not made a world of difference, he said.

    Purchasing them up was quite an expense.

    (If we don¡¯t collect monster parts on the way... our money...)

    Each individual one really was expensive.

    ra seemed a little relieved. Perhaps she found we weren¡¯t negligent in our preparations.

    ¡°It¡¯s because Arumsaas¡¯byrinth has monsters cloaked in metals. I think these sorts of weapons will prove effective. But do you have enough arrows?¡±

    I took yet another weapon out of the box.

    It was a blunt weapon.

    A weapon called a mace, and one to hit against an enemy.

    ¡°If the danger level is low, I¡¯ll be using this. They¡¯re just surrounded with metal, and blunt force trauma will probably be more effective on their contents.¡±

    Hearing that, ra seemed satisfied.

    ¡°ra, I¡¯ll have you light the surroundings. After that, there¡¯s just baggage carrying, but I¡¯d like for one of Damien-san¡¯s dolls to take care of that.¡±

    Damien smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°For the front lines, we¡¯ll have me, Aria, and one of the other dolls. I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ll be using it in ce of a shield.¡±

    ¡°Right. That¡¯s the proper way to use them.¡±

    Even here, Damien epted everything lightheartedly. His high spirits made me a little curious.

    ¡°Behind them will be Damien-san, Novem, and ra. The remaining dolls will be stationed behind. I think we¡¯ll be able to proceed with this formation through the twentieth level.¡±

    If the twentieth basement floor¡¯s boss hasn¡¯t been subjugated yet, there was a need for us to defeat it to move onwards. I think it will be difficult with our forces, but I have the Second¡¯s Skill on me.

    (But I doubt it would work on a doll.)

    Even if I used it on the dolls, I question whether or not it will actually have an effect. I¡¯ll have to test it.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, as nned, up to the Thirtieth floor is...¡±

    Novem spoke up, so I answered without hesitation.

    ¡°There are other adventurers moving around, but we generally won¡¯te into contact with them. If they¡¯re seeking our help, we¡¯ll decide on the spot, but act with fulfilling the request in mind.¡±

    Damien looked a little bored.

    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t waste time getting involved with others. Well, you seem capable, so I¡¯ll follow. As long as I get what I requested for, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem to be interested in others.

    But Aria snapped at him.

    ¡°Oy, you, don¡¯t you have anything you could call feelings!?¡±

    Damien snorted.

    ¡°Hah! Feelings? The moment they decided to challenge this ce, they became responsible for themselves. I don¡¯t mind if you save them because their lives are in danger, but please don¡¯t go about forgetting my request. If you like ying hero, then just do whatever you want when this is over. Of course, I doubt you of all people would be able to do anything. You... among the members here, I¡¯ll bet you¡¯re the weakest.¡±

    Having been called weak, Aria clenched her spear.

    Seeing the situation, ra wandered over to her side.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as Damien says. I won¡¯t deny the worth of saving people, but we have taken up a request. The one who has mistaken their priorities is you.¡±

    If you don¡¯t save the lives you were capable of protecting, you may earn some bad reputation as an adventurer.

    But only get involved if you¡¯re sure you can do something.

    Otherwise, having them pull you down and losing their lives in thebyrinth wouldn¡¯t be for your sake.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether they made a mistake in judgement, or their luck was bad, but don¡¯t get in the way of my research for those sorts of people. Now that you get it, should we end the break?¡±

    Damien brought it to a close there, and I started stuffing things into the treasure chest.

    The sabre I usually used would be useless here, so I put it in as well. Novem called over to Aria.

    ¡°Aria-san.¡±

    ¡°I get it already. A weak person can¡¯t save anyone... so I have to get stronger.¡±

    It was something Zelphy-san taught us in Dalien.

    If we wanted to save people, we had to get stronger ourselves.

    (Enough strength to save others, is it...)

    I put all but the necessary items in the box, before snapping my fingers again to make it disappear.

    There was no actual need to snap, but after seeing the Seventh do it, I just began to imitate him.

    ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll put a quota of at least five floors per day. I think the first twenty will be fast, but don¡¯t let your guards down.¡±

    As I started walking forward, everyone followed.

    Aria looked regretful, but Novem continued to call out to calm her down.

    However, the fact that the one who usually would have called out to her, Miranda-san, was quietly casting her eyes down left quite an impression.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I just noticed it now, but...

    ¡°Next, turn right, and await further direction.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lyle-sama.¡±

    The ancestor¡¯s Skills are...

    ¡°The enemy hasn¡¯t noticed us, so we¡¯reunching a surprise attack. I¡¯ll be using the bow, so once the explosion rings out, cut at is, Aria.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    Inbyrinths, no, in most situations...

    ¡°There¡¯s a treasure chest, but it¡¯s got some sort of trap attached to it. What should we do, ra?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the technique to undo it. If you¡¯re worried about it, we¡¯re better off avoiding it, but... I¡¯m surprised you can tell.¡±

    Considerably, or show should I put it, they¡¯re efficient enough that you could call it cowardly...

    ¡°Let¡¯s rest around here today. If we defeat the monsters in the area, we¡¯ll have some peace of mind.¡±

    ¡°Truly splendid. In just one day, we¡¯re at the eighteenth underground level. What¡¯s more, while we¡¯veunched attacks, we¡¯ve not had oneunched on us even once. Yep, you truly arepetent.¡±

    ¡°... Thank you?¡±

    Even when Damien praised me, I felt quite doubtful for some reason.

    It wasn¡¯t by my power, but by the ancestors¡¯ Skills.

    I¡¯m still not clear on the extent of my own Skill, so there are some things I can¡¯t help but wonder about.

    Taking down the surrounding monsters, we arrived in a slightly wider room, and lowered our bags.

    The surrounding walls had an irresponsible number of metal sheets stuck over them, and near the room¡¯s entrance was a rectangr signboard that let off an emerald light.

    Is that a depiction of a human? Something like that was drawn on it.

    ¡°Even so, this sure is a mysteriousbyrinth. Perhaps it¡¯s a bit too unique, but I can¡¯t drop this ominous feeling I get from it.¡±

    As I said that, Damien began going into an exnation on the ce.

    ¡°Of course it is. I mean, it¡¯s not that thisbyrinth emerged in the ce we call the city of schrs. It¡¯s precisely because thisbyrinth was here that the city was built over it.¡±

    He used a curious phrasing, so I asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s because thisbyrinth was here that the city of schrs was built?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Unlike the other ones, an ancient ruin became abyrinth. And when that happened, they kept pouring out one after another... Even the popr Magic Tools nowadays got hints from the treasure and materials that came from thisbyrinth. The equipment is one thing, but to the city of schrs, this is truly a mountain of treasure. Right... for example, it¡¯s about the metal that makes the form of this maze, but it¡¯s actually possible to take it back with you. In really small quantities, though.¡±

    Damien moved his doll, and had it start peeling at the walls.

    However, thebyrinth suddenly offered a response, and it tried to restore them.

    And...

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±

    ra seemed amazed as she looked at us, but a sheet of metal had been peeled away.

    No, thebyrinth itself discarded it.

    It was a small and pretty b, gripped in the doll¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving this kid a lesson. You¡¯re that library girl, right? You should watch too.¡±

    Damien called ra¡¾Library Girl¡¿ as the rest of us observed the piece of metal.

    ¡°In the past, refining or manufacturing this metal was impossible for us. But the city of schrs revolutionized it. That technology is even used in producing Magic Tools. A while ago, even this small amount of metal had some value. The adventurers were scraping at the walls with all their might, it seems. Now, we can do nothing but look back, andugh at them.¡±

    Thebyrinth itself a major grace given unto the world.

    That was Arumsaas¡¯ Labyrinth.

    ¡°They have to manage it, but if it disappeared, would there be problems greater than thebyrinth itself being lost?¡±

    As I asked that, Damien pushed his sses up, and they caught the light.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Though there are quite a few out there who don¡¯t understand that.¡±

    Damien cast aside the scrap of metal the doll had stripped.

    And that scrap, as if it were melting into the floor, vanished.

    Seeing my surprised face, he exined.

    ¡°It¡¯s a part of thebyrinth, so it can easily be taken back in by it. If you take it outside, it won¡¯t recognize it as a part of itself again. There were some guys researching that, but... I¡¯m not interested. All I¡¯m interested in is the crystallization of ancient technology, the¡¾Automaton¡¿s. I will make a doll that surpasses the crystallization of all their efforts. For that purpose, I need to reproduce an automaton no matter what.¡±

    The Seventh, who had kept quiet up to now, thought up a question.

    I heard his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºWait, could it be this man... doesn¡¯t actually like that automata themselves?¡»

    I was surprised.

    From Miranda-san, I heard he was going to reproduce one in order to create his ideal woman, or something like that, so I thought that using the dolls of ancient technology was his objective in itself.

    ¡°Could it be you don¡¯t have much interest in the automata themselves?¡±

    As I said that, Damien started prattling on in high spirits.

    ¡°A little more than in other things. They¡¯re my target, and of all else, those higher up old farts are overly interested in recreating them. But from my point of view, as long as that gets me my research budgets, it¡¯s fine. Restoring them is a side thing. I¡¯m going to make the woman of my ideals. With modest breast, and graceful... Ahn~ that cold expression you have only makes it all the more wonderful!!¡±

    As I saw the man go into a trance of ecstasy, my face cramped.

    It¡¯s not like it was his problem alone.

    Hearing his story, the ancestors in the Jewel started speaking up.

    ording to the Second...

    ¡ºt chest you say? Isn¡¯t it in the volume that a woman¡¯s charm lies!?¡»

    The Third was...

    ¡ºIt¡¯s good to have some moderation. What¡¯s important is the bnce. More so, it¡¯s the bottom that¡¯s the important...¡»

    The Fourth...

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong with small breasts!? Isn¡¯t it fine!? It¡¯s not like size is everything! That stuff is nothing but a lump of fat!¡»

    The Fifth didn¡¯t seem to be interested.

    ¡ºAs long as they produce milk, there is no problem. Even if they don¡¯t, just hire a wet nurse for the child.¡»

    The Sixthughed, as he...

    ¡ºHahaha, it¡¯s the shape of the bust, you know. The shape! It¡¯s important, is it not?¡»

    It seems the Seventh was on therger faction.

    ¡ºThe worth of small breast... just where are you trying to tell me it lies? I cannotprehend it.¡»

    The Seventh said that with some disappointment, but from my point of view...

    (Why exactly do I have to hear what the ancestors think about breasts...)

    Even if I covered my ears, I would hear it. The ancestors¡¯ sense of values in rtion to a female¡¯s chest.

    And theirpeting opinions, even if I plugged me eardrums, they came to me.

    As I made a dark expression, Novem approached.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, about lookout shifts... are you alright?¡±

    I slowly turned to Novem¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Yes, bigger is better.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Novem didn¡¯t seem to notice it, but Damien spoke in his continued high spirits.

    ¡°Oh, I see. So you¡¯re a heretic. Library girl, you must also understand the worth of small... damn, what¡¯s with your size. I think I hate you.¡±

    Damien said that to ra.

    But without drawing back, ra disinterestedly...

    ¡°Is that so? They do nothing but cause stiff shoulders, so I have a preference towards small ones, I think.¡±

    There, Damien broke out into a smile.

    ¡°I apologize. Despite thoserge lumps on your chest, I see you were myrade in the admiration of the little things in life. Yet despite that, just what sort of thing did I say... Want me to cut them?¡±

    Damien produced a scalpel from somewhere.

    ¡°No cutting.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    As I saw Damien make a regretful face, I thought.

    (ra¡¯s a bit of a strange one herself.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The second day.

    With the same formation as before, we passed through the twentieth floor.

    The floor with the boss on it was constructed as nothing but a straight road leading to arge room in the very center of thebyrinth.

    As I checked the map, the center room was connected to a narrow entrance and exit way in a straight line.

    It waspletely different from thebyrinth in Dalien, so I was curious.

    (As I thought, it changes based on location. In that case, we won¡¯t be chased around.)

    After passing through the chamber devoid of its boss, we proceeded onto the twenty first floor.

    We wanted to put in some breaks, but it seems that a party of adventurers was approaching this area from above.

    ¡°There are some people of our tradeing from behind. Their numbers are... Twelve.¡±

    Even with twelve, I get the feeling they¡¯recking in adequate force to proceed further than here.

    They likely came to confirm whether the boss was here, or maybe tobat the monsters past it.

    ¡°Your Skills sure are convenient. Support ss generally doesn¡¯t stand out much, and it doesn¡¯t have that impact, so it doesn¡¯t seem to useful to others, I think.¡±

    As Aria looked at me and said that, the Second...

    ¡ºAnd this is why I hate those guys with Vanguard Skills. They friggin¡¯ look down on us... regardless of the Skill or weapon, the guys who can use it well are strong!¡»

    In the Second¡¯s time, it was a misfortune to get a Support Skill.

    Perhaps he was told something by someone who had a Vanguard ss Skill like Aria.

    On mine, and Aria¡¯s conversation, Novem joined in.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that the Skills are amazing. It¡¯s that Lyle-sama, who can pull them all off, is amazing. It¡¯s a sort of talent to be able to use a wide number of Skills.¡±

    Hearing Novem tell Aria I was amazing, I began to feel a little embarrassed.

    I do remember the ancestors praising me for using their Skills skillfully.

    (Could it be that I¡¯m actually a little amazing?)

    I was sure I waspletely useless whenpared to Celes, but I¡¯ve oftene to realize that wasn¡¯t the case since I went out.

    There, the Second spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, you just thought something like, ¡®am I amazing?¡¯ or something, right?¡»

    (This man, he read my mind! ... it¡¯s as if he¡¯s the First.)

    As I recalled the First, I began to wonder what he would say in a time like this.

    (Unexpectedly, he might have gotten angry at me again.)

    I began to feel a little sad.

    As we had such conversations, we pressed on in thebyrinth.

    However, even aftering this far, Miranda-san didn¡¯t join in.

    If you called out to her, she responded, and she even smiled.

    (As I thought, she¡¯s be a little distanced. Just how should I persuade her to be our ally here?)

    Rather than battle, I was worried about Miranda-san.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Around the twenty first floor, the battles had instantly be more intense.

    The orcs that had cut at us in straight lines with metal sheets changed to ones holding items forcefully shaped into weapons and shields.

    There were even some that were wearing things to protect their heads.

    Within the passageway.

    I had ra extinguish her light, and we held our breaths.

    Having discovered a squad of five orcs wandering around, I told everyone to stop, as I notched an arrow.

    ¡°ra, when you hear the explosion, turn on the light.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Novem and Miranda-san, prepare yourselves as well. Fire attribute is fine. When I call out your names, release whatever you¡¯re casting at the orc upfront.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°G-got it.¡±

    ¡°Damien-san... act of your own volition.¡±

    ¡°How cold~.¡±

    As I heard the stretching sound of the bow drawn to its limit, I activated the Second¡¯s Skill.

    And I measured the distance with the Fifth and Sixth¡¯s.

    The Second¡¯s ¡¾All¡¿.

    The Fifth¡¯s ¡¾Dimension¡¿.

    The Sixth¡¯s ¡¾Spec¡¿.

    The three Skills let us sense the information of enemies that had yet to perceive us.

    Using the Second¡¯s Skill that made it feel as if my senses had expanded, I took aim in the dark passageway.

    (The troublesome one is the one with a shield.)

    As I locked my aim, the Second spoke.

    ¡ºSteady your breathing more. Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll take them down in a single strike. If you hit, and make them flinch, then you can win with these numbers.¡»

    Heeding his words, I let the arrow fly.

    At the same time, I returned the bow to the quiver on my back, and took the mace hung at my waist in my right hand.

    The moment the explosion rung out, ra lit the surroundings with magic.

    In the center of the orc squadron, the shield-bearing orc had copsed.

    As if it had taken a blow to the head, it showed no signs of rising.

    ¡°Novem, Miranda-san!¡±

    The two who had prepared magic activated their spells.

    Novem was the faster one.

    ¡°Fire Wave!¡±

    A surge of fire came from behind me, and assailed the orcs.

    The ones that used theirrades as shields were able to block it, but the ones in the front had been charred ck.

    (As expected of Novem¡¯s magic output.)

    The problem was Miranda-san.

    ¡°Fire Cannon!¡±

    A sphere of me was shot out, and it headed for the orc who had picked up and readied the Shield.

    Her aim was slightly off, and it was easily blocked.

    But the impact destroyed the monster¡¯s stance.

    It wasn¡¯t able to defend all the ones behind it either, and they suffered burns over their bodies.

    Seeing that we had finished our magic, they started running at us with their weapons.

    But before I could call out to Aria...

    ¡°Hey, attack already, No. 1! No. 2!¡±

    As Damien said that, the armor dolls started running down the corridor withrgences in hand.

    Without a sense of pain, the dolls thrust their weapons forward fearlessly.

    The orcs swung their weapons, however, they were easily rebounded off the bodies.

    Perhaps the dolls were made with high quality metal, but even after taking attacks, they weren¡¯t dented.

    Two of the orcs let themselves be impaled to stop thences¡¯ movements, and in that space, the orc with a shield raised a war cry as it came at us.

    Correcting the location of his sses with a finger, Damien spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s where it should have retreated. We¡¯re quite busy here, so if it ran, we wouldn¡¯t have given chase... how unfortunate.¡±

    When he finished his dramatic line, I shouted.

    ¡°Aria!¡±

    As Aria ran out, it looked as if she had disappeared for an instant.

    But in the next instant, she was behind the orc that wasing at us with its shield.

    She likely used a Skill to circle around.

    ¡°So she used the walls and ceiling.¡±

    As I looked around the space that had taken the shape of a passageway, Aria stabbed her spear deeply into the monster¡¯s vitals.

    It fell forward onto the ground.

    A metallic sond rang out as the shield dropped to the ground.

    It was quite a shrill noise.

    It was a bit of an unpleasant feeling I couldn¡¯t say anything to.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    She had dealt a finishing blow on an orc, so Aria was overjoyed.

    As she pulled out hernce, blood gushed out, and sshed onto her body.

    Damien spoke.

    ¡°She really iscking in elegance. She took it out with an attack relying on brute strength. What¡¯s more, in a barbaric fashion.¡±

    It seems that Aria and Damien¡¯spatibility was low.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t your dolls the same!? They just attack straight up by stabbing with theirnces, don¡¯t they!?¡±

    ¡°Why not just call it a simple attack without any wasted movement?¡±

    I ignored their childish quarrel, and thanked the other party member.

    ¡°Sorry, ra. For having you use magic all the way.¡±

    ¡°This is also my job. Also, I¡¯m used to it, so it¡¯s fine. Though it¡¯s my first experience having to turn the light on and off so many times.¡±

    Magic was shining on the end of herrgish staff.

    As lights were part of the specialization of a support, it shone brighter than Novem¡¯s.

    ¡°Novem, did your magic output rise? You took out an orc in one hit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. But this was a narrow space, so they had nowhere to escape. IT was because of your decisions, Lyle-sama.¡±

    I left what magic she used to her own decision.

    But I¡¯m thankful for her judgement to use a magic with a wide effective area.

    ¡°Nice work, Miranda-san. I¡¯m sorry for dragging you into this when you¡¯re not used to it.¡±

    ¡°... Eh? Y-yeah, it¡¯s fine, Lyle-kun.¡±

    She looked spaced out for a moment, but she immediately directed a smile at me.

    ¡°If it gets hard for you, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Right. Yep... I¡¯ll do just that.¡±

    As she said that, I turned back to look at the two who were still argueing, Damien and Aria.

    I let out a sigh, as I inclined my ears to a voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle...¡»

    It was the sad voice of the Sixth.

    (I know, Sixth...)

    When I used the Skills...

    In the middle of battle, Miranda-san¡¯s response shed red for a brief moment.

    Red indicated a target that held hostility towards me.

    (As I thought, Shannon is dangerous.)

    It seems like it will be difficult to reform her.

    A recalled the red sh of Miranda-san¡¯s signal.

    And even now, she was shining an uninterested yellow.

 Volume 3 - 10: Mind

    Mind

    The end floor of the second day.

    In a wide space on the twenty ninth floor, we had performed a clean sweep of the monsters, and took a break.

    By checking for responses below me, I found quite arge one.

    The Boss had revived. I thought perhaps the adventurers acting in thebyrinth would have moved to subjugate it already, but it seems the numbers of adventurers simply increased, and nothing came of it.

    Tired from battle, we put off fighting the boss to tomorrow.

    I activated my Skills to find a portion of thebyrinth was moving.

    A dull metallic sound could be heard a ways away, and a single passageway was shifting.

    ¡°To reach the path to the thirtieth floor on the second day... I really was right to have asked for you guys.¡±

    Damien said that as he started drinking water he pulled out of the chest I manifested with the Seventh Generation¡¯s ¡¾Box.¡¿

    With our light equipment, our movement speed was greater than the other adventurers.

    At the same time, I was using the Fourth¡¯s Skill to expedite the process.

    ¡°Our movement speed was raised a few times along the way, but that¡¯s also the work of your Skills, right? Make sure you tell me before you use it. It looks like it had an effect on my dolls too, and moving them around felt quite off.¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±

    asionally, Damien was sharp.

    Unlike when he was arguing with Aria, he seemed to be calmly analyzing my ability.

    It¡¯s just that even if he had interest, I was low on his priority list, so he didn¡¯t ask me the specifics.

    (So there was an effect on the dolls too. While I did increase our movement speed... if that¡¯s the case, this is yet another extraordinary Skill.)

    I¡¯m not sure what theory it works by, but it¡¯s true it will prove useful.

    For now, the only one I haven¡¯t used is the Third Generation¡¯s ¡¾Mind¡¿.

    In a sense, it was the one most removed from the others.

    It was one that worked on the psych, and one that could be arge problem if abused.

    (Could it be that he didn¡¯t teach it to me because he was discerning what sort of person I was?)

    It was dangerous as a Skill, but using it was rtively easy.

    And about the use of its second stage, the Third hasn¡¯t given out the permission. Even when he conceded I had high enough ability to use it.

    Seeing me lost in thought, Damien called out.

    ¡°What could it be? If it¡¯s about tomorrow¡¯s ns, you already looked through the guild¡¯s references, and put some thought into it, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m nervous. It¡¯s the first I¡¯ll be fighting something like that. It¡¯s not my specialty or anything.¡±

    There are even some adventurers that specialize in taking down bosses after they revive.

    They hold specialized equipment, and defeating the boss had be nothing more than a simple job to them at this point.

    However, it¡¯s often the case that such adventurers don¡¯t prove useful in other work.

    We¡¯re an all-purpose party, and we have our troubles in times like these, but our forte was our ability to be able to fight through most circumstances.

    Of course...

    ¡ºWhat are you getting timid here for? If it¡¯s something on the level of the next floor¡¯s boss, you¡¯ll win with ease.¡»

    The Second let out an amazed tone.

    That¡¯s right.

    My current trumpcard, the First¡¯s ¡¾Full Burst¡¿ Skill let me temporarily multiply my abilities.

    It let me disy explosive powers, but in order to use it, it constantly drained and stored a small amount of Mana from me.

    With the current me, after one use, I would have to open up a period of two to three days. After waiting that long, I would be able to temporarily boost myself two to three times over.

    I haven¡¯t used id sinceing here, so if it¡¯s not, I think I can pull out three to five.

    ¡°The weakness of all-purpose types, was it? But as an all-purpose party that can ovee any circumstance, you guys arepetent. It would even be fine to call you guys toopetent.¡±

    There was something that caught me up in Damien¡¯s words.

    But tomorrow, I¡¯ll be getting up early. I wanted to rest in leisure.

    ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t notice that myself. I¡¯m sleepy, so I¡¯ll sleep now. I¡¯ll get foodter, so don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    ¡°... Really? Then good night.¡±

    I separated from Damien, wrapped myself in the sleeping bag I took out of the box, and told Novem to wake me up when the time came before falling asleep.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡ºYo!¡»

    ¡°... What is it, Third?¡±

    When I thought I had fallen asleep, I found myself inside the Jewel¡¯s conference room.

    The one who called me seems to be the Third.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t make such a scary face. For our little boy who hasn¡¯t had any progress, I thought I would teach you how to seduce Miranda-chan.¡»

    I didn¡¯t like his use of seduce, but I really was unable to find an asion to win her over.

    Looking with the Skills made it clear.

    She was disyed in the yellow hue of neither an enemy nor ally, and as if she was unstable, she would asionally sh red.

    Shannon shouldn¡¯t be here, but asionally, Miranda-san spaced out.

    ¡ºThat Sixth can¡¯t calm down, you see. I want to try doing something from my side, so I¡¯ll tell you a special way to use my Skill. Don¡¯t tell the others, kay?¡»

    ¡°Well, there are a few things I have against interfering with someone¡¯s psyche.¡±

    As I said that, the Third smiled.

    ¡ºIs it wrong to corrupt people¡¯s minds with Skills? Even when, without Skills, humans are organisms that manipte others to their wills?¡»

    I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong for thinking, ¡®this man is dark!¡¯ at that moment.

    The Third continued with his exnation.

    ¡ºTo control a human, you don¡¯t need something like Skills. All you need is art, and a bit of technique. If you think of it that way, people are always interfering with others¡¯ psyche every day. So what¡¯s the difference if you do it with a Skill? The problem lies in how you use it.¡»

    ¡°How you use it? If I imnt that she was to be our ally, the Sixth would be furious. I¡¯m pretty sure that Miranda-san and Milleia-san have ovepped in his mind.¡±

    The Sixth¡¯s attachment to Miranda-san was tantly amazing.

    Even if trouble was to befall me, he wanted to release her from Shannon¡¯s hands.

    That¡¯s also proof that he thinks I¡¯m capable of it.

    ¡ºWhen people get worn out, their minds be unstable. Perhaps it means that in this unfamiliar environment, Miranda-chan can¡¯t put up her usual resistance to her sister¡¯s antics? That¡¯s why... Shannon-chan¡¯s influence might being out.¡»

    Until recently, Miranda-san was much definitely more collected.

    The more and more we tread through thebyrinth, the more unstable I felt she became, so perhaps the Third¡¯s opinion was true.

    After living in the same mansion for so long, it¡¯s strange that she wasn¡¯t interfered with at all.

    ¡°So Shannon is dangerous.¡±

    ¡ºYou think so?¡»

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The Third¡¯s words shocked me.

    After she¡¯s does this much, he didn¡¯t seem to think of the girl as a danger.

    ¡ºThe current situation is that Miranda-san is bing emotionally unstable due to constant exposure to an unfamiliar environment, right? Then what about in her normal life? Perhaps Miranda-chan would have beenpletely fine, you know?¡»

    ¡°... Um, does that mean we did something unnecessary...¡±

    Because of the Fifth and Sixth¡¯s bizarre level of vignce, could it be that we¡¯ve made arge mistake?

    I started to think that.

    ¡ºWell the Fifth and Sixth definitely see that one as Milleia-chan. It¡¯s because Milleia-chan was so amazing that Shannon must be as well? It¡¯s that sort of thing, isn¡¯t it?¡»

    I didn¡¯t think her a wonder wither.

    I¡¯ve seen Celes up close a number of times, but I couldn¡¯t feel anything of her level from Shannon.

    Of all else...

    ¡ºThey said Miranda-chan supposedly resembled Milleia-chan, but... perhaps the truly scary one is Miranda-chan then.¡»

    Right.

    The cheerful Miranda-san, who minded her surroundings, gave off a greater feeling.

    Something that drew people to her.

    But it was something different than the fear I sensed from Celes.

    ¡ºAnd that Miranda-chan is bing unstable... I think that¡¯s the greater danger here. So I¡¯ll teach you how to use the Skill. If you put it to practical use, your harem will immediately explode in size, Lyle.¡»

    He continued on with a smile, and my face stiffened.

    I know he isn¡¯t seriously thinking about that, but he sure knows how to talk.

    I apanied his jokes, as the Third taught me a way to use... to apply his Skill.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I opened my eyes...

    I immediately rolled away in the sleeping bag I was in.

    Around me, Damien and Aria were sleeping soundly. Looking closely, Novem was also asleep.

    ra was copsed on the ground, asleep as well.

    Novem and ra should have been the first ones on lookout.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºThat woman sure did it!¡»

    I hadn¡¯tid hands on the food prepared for me to eat after waking.

    My luck was good. I¡¯ll bet there was a sleeping drug mixed into it.

    I heard the Sixth¡¯s voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºSo she was being controlled. But why, with this timing...¡»

    The Fifth stopped the Sixth.

    ¡ºRight now, Lyle¡¯s life is priority. Put that aside.¡»

    I leapt from the sleeping bag, and looked at the ce I was at before.

    The mace I had brought, was lowered onto the ground with all of Miranda-san¡¯s strength.

    That wasn¡¯t the power she had shown sinceing to thebyrinth.

    ¡°What is the meaning of doing something like this?¡±

    I leisurely looked at the instigator of this.

    Her usual bright smile was absent.

    With eyes that had lost their highlights, she murmured as she looked at me.

    ¡°Shannon¡¯s enemies are my enemies. I will eliminate all that get in Shannon¡¯s way. Shannon¡¯s enemies are...¡±

    She¡¯s probably taken my weapons too.

    If I hadn¡¯t been called into the Jewel by the Third, perhaps the situation would have been more drastic.

    ¡°Are you listening to me, Miranda-san?¡±

    She leapt forward.

    At her fighting style like that of a soldier that specialized in directbat, I retreated back.

    But she threw the mace at me.

    When I dodged, the mace hit the wall, and a metallic sound reverberated through the room.

    In her hand, her spare weapon, a dagger was clutched.

    The light of the magic stonemp we used for camping dimly lit the room.

    ¡°Lyle... you got in that child¡¯s way, didn¡¯t you...¡±

    As she stepped in, she immediately moved to my side.

    ¡°Fast!¡±

    I immediately bent down to dodge the dagger thrust at me, but this time, her foot wasing at me.

    For an instant.

    The scene of Celes kicking into the air yed back in my head.

    I immediately grabbed her leg, and threw her off her feet, but the moment she collided with the wall, she had had corrected her stance. She kicked the wall, to make a tidynding.

    Seeing the scene, the Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºThose aren¡¯t the movements of a Rearguard. No, perhaps she¡¯spetent at both positions.¡»

    Seeing Miranda-san¡¯s ability, I realized she had been concealing them up until now.

    I don¡¯t think she was hiding them on Shannon¡¯s orders.

    Perhaps she had hid her abilities of her own will.

    The Fifth voiced Milleia-san¡¯s name.

    ¡ºIt seems the Milleia-like troublesome entity was this girl. Good grief, my eyes aren¡¯t what they used to be.¡»

    The Fifth murmured that regretfully.

    We defeated all the monsters around, so there was no danger of them interrupting.

    But myrades were asleep, so help wasn¡¯ting either.

    Miranda-san immediately noticed the direction of my gaze, and inserted herself between me and Novem.

    Taking a stance with the dagger, and lowering her hips, it didn¡¯t look like she had remembered how to fight from just a day or two.

    ¡°Do kids these days get taught in things like that as well? Well, Novem is also like that, so I¡¯m notining.¡±

    As I gave a sarcastic smile, Miranda¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°... Oy, could it be you¡¯re actually conscious right now?¡±

    I can¡¯t think that someone this strong was actually worn out by the battles up to here, and became unable to resist Shannon¡¯s influence.

    She lifted up her face, and her mouth had curved into the shape of a crescent moon.

    The glint of her white teeth in the dim room looked ominous.

    ¡°... Each and every one of you needs to shut up. The sociable me has had enough, and she¡¯s fast asleep. I have to be thankful to that brat. Because of her, I can finallye out on the surface.¡±

    With her ominousughter, her atmosphere waspletely different from before.

    She took out another dagger, and held it in her other hand.

    A two-sword style.

    ¡°You see, this girl is way too good at ying the good girl part. I mean, she even began to deceive herself into thinking she was one.¡±

    With her tongue sticking out to lick her daggers, her eyes filled with madness were fixated on me.

    And they seemed to be delighted at that.

    ¡°She holed it all in, and cried alone. It was detestable... but then, you see, that brat had to do something unnecessary!¡±

    I took out the knife hidden in my belt to receive her daggers as they came at me.

    Sparks flew.

    In case something happened, I started carrying it on me when her yellow signal came out.

    ¡°As I thought, you¡¯re the same sort as me... It simply makes me want to carve up that, ¡®I saw iting¡¯ face.¡±

    As she said that with an entranced expression, I kicked her away.

    But she matched my kick, and used the momentum to retreat back.

    It was as if she was a cat.

    ¡°That bratid hands on the openings in this girl¡¯s heart, and freakin¡¯ buried me! She didn¡¯t even seem to know what she was doing, so it was just the best! Once she finished chipping away the outer me¡¯s psyche, I was sure she would be the first one I would carve up.¡±

    Running at me, she feinted left and right to confuse me.

    But the Second¡¯s Skill continued to ry her exact location to me, so I used the knife in my hand to stop her attack.

    ¡°But... it looks like the first one I¡¯ll be mincing up is... You. My. Dear! It¡¯s Lyle-kun!!¡±

    Miranda-san... no, the girl continued shing at me consecutively, and she initiated quite a varied attack pattern.

    While thinking this would be so much easier if I had my sabre, I tried asking.

    ¡°And why is it me?¡±

    ¡°Why? Why, I wonder... like I know!!¡±

    It felt like she was hiding her reasons.

    And right now, this girl was enjoying the battle to its fullest.

    While finding delight in killing me, she didn¡¯t try to take Novem, or any of the ones behind her hostage.

    It¡¯s just that...

    (She¡¯s stronger than I thought!)

    They said she resembled Milleia-san, but was Milleia-san this strong?

    As I thought that, I kicked one of her daggers out of her hands.

    ¡°Aha! You¡¯re the best! For you to not be pushed back by this girl¡¯s physical abilities, you really are amazing.¡±

    ¡°Well thanks for that.¡±

    While letting out some light quips, I lightly brushed the Jewel.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºWell why not?¡»

    He seemed to understand what I was trying to say.

    Personally, I was reluctant.

    ¡°Why was I the first one? What¡¯s the reason you didn¡¯t target Novem, or any of the others.¡±

    Miranda-san twirled her dagger around her fingertips as she answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I woke up to your voice. When you asked if she was conscious, this girl became flustered.¡±

    With a broad grin, she began to divulge Miranda-san¡¯s inner thoughts.

    ¡°Did ¡®ya know? This girl freakin¡¯ fell for you on first sight! If it¡¯s this person, perhaps he¡¯ll understand me, she had some faint expectations like that! Isn¡¯t itughable? Even when she¡¯s never onceughed in her heart.¡±

    While she looked to be a sociable girl anyone could rely on, it seems she was carrying her own worried.

    ¡°And, so, honey... I thought I would cut you up first, and destroy that girl¡¯s heart. I mean, I¡¯ve gotten fed up of being locked up like this.¡±

    I continued to measure the distance between us as I slowly moved.

    While she wasughing, if I showed an opening, she would surely jump at it.

    She seem to understand that I couldn¡¯t attack Miranda-san¡¯s body.

    ¡°The first one who tried to kill you... was the outer me, though. I mean, isn¡¯t it true? Before I came out, she tried tond the finishing blow of her own will. Though she was being manipted by that brat. Still... that outer me was just a little serious. I mean, you kept showing it off.¡±

    She turned her eyes to Novem.

    As I strengthened my vignce, she startedughing.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cheat on you dear... but Lyle-kun, has Novem and Aria, and on top of that, he has his hands on that ra over there. He¡¯s quite an awful man, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never even been kissed before. I¡¯m a shy boy.¡±

    ¡°Well how unfortunate... before trying to kill you, the outer me should have taken a swing at you.¡±

    As she said that, I denied it.

    ¡°I have Novem, so won¡¯t you put that on hold? I¡¯m serious about her.¡±

    ¡°... Right. As I thought, that¡¯s how it is. Even when we¡¯re the same, the outer me couldn¡¯t understand that.¡±

    I was curious about her statement, but I immediately jumped at her.

    My preparations wereplete.

    ¡°Oh my, for you to be so motivated all of a sudden...!!¡±

    Her face warped. With a pained expression, she red at me.

    As I leapt at her, she thrust out her dagger.

    I grabbed the fist clenched around it, and averted it.

    In the space between my index and middle finger, the dagger¡¯s de had lightly cut into the skin.

    ¡°What did you do... what did you do!!?¡±

    As my right hand gripped her left, shended a kick on me.

    It wasn¡¯t the kick of a girl.

    I stomached the pain, and went on in a leisurely expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Skill that influences the mind... the Support ss has them too, you know. Did I ever say I couldn¡¯t use something like that?¡±

    ¡°You prick!!¡±

    The Jewel let off a blue light, and forcefully sealed her off before calling out to Miranda-san.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    As I let go of her hands, she fell to her knees, and let the dagger drop to the ground.

    A metallic sound rang out, but no one opened they eyes.

    ¡°... This is the worst.¡±

    She was hanging her head, so I couldn¡¯t see her face.

    And like that, I started to use ¡¾Mind¡¿.

    I called out to the depths of her heart, and forcefully dragged her out. I was even able to push down the girl fluently prattling on about Miranda-san¡¯s feelings.

    (It¡¯s good that I was able to do that as soon as she came out. And wait, that one¡¯s dangerous.)

    ¡°... So you knew. About Shannon.¡±

    On my question, she opened her mouth.

    ¡°You heard, didn¡¯t you? I know. I was aware of how she was influencing me, and I yed the fool I mean... I¡¯m Shannon¡¯s older sister.¡±

    I remember the words Aria said.

    When she was at at nothing but a loss, the one who worried for her was Aria.

    ¡°Everyone has a part of them they don¡¯t want to show off.¡±

    As I said that, Miranda-san started smiling.

    ¡°I hear that a lot. But the me you saw was nothing tough about. I showed you the abnormal me.¡±

    I let out a sigh, and activated Mind.

    The Sixth raised his voice.

    ¡ºS-stop it, Lyle!¡»

    But the Third restrained him.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Have at it. Even if Shannon-chan had some influence in it, that¡¯s her real self. Rather than having it pile up and explode, it¡¯s better to have her ept it.¡»

    The Third merely spoke in his usual light tone of voice.

    (Don¡¯t say it as if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem.)

    ¡°You may deny it, but that doesn¡¯t change the truth. That was a single side of you. And now, I¡¯m going to use my Skill to treat that part.¡±

    The self she divided off, once more...

    I¡¯ll have her properly recognize the dark feelings she discarded.

    ¡°...... I¡¯m unsightly, you know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are worse ones out there (My sister, for one).¡±

    She slowly lifted her head to look at me.

    Her messed up hair was stuck to her face.

    From the gaps in her hair, I saw those lightless eyes again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my problem what happens. She could have surely pushed me down forever.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯de to the surface soon enough. And when that happens, it¡¯ll be a major incident. In that case, just let her ept you. It¡¯s time for you to protect the other Miranda-san.¡±

    ¡°Protect?¡±

    The suppressed emotions were always treated as a malicious entity.

    But if I had to say, that¡¯s also human.

    Regret and grief, the self that no one would ever look at... while it¡¯s embarrassing, that¡¯s also a part of me.

    No, it was therger portion.

    But I was able to use those mortifying feelings as fuel to persevere.

    ... Not that I was rewarded for it or anything.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve been nothing but rejected for so long, it can¡¯t be helped that you¡¯ve grown so twisted.¡±

    I touched her shoulder with my right hand, and the Jewel started to shine.

    ¡°... I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll ept you too.¡±

    No matter what Miranda-san she may be, I¡¯ll ept her as Miranda-san.

    That¡¯s what I meant when I said that.

    However...

    ¡°Eh? Was that...¡±

    She let off a blue light, before copsing.

    She was probably quite expended mentally.

    I was also quite tired from using my Skills.

    ¡°Even when we¡¯ll be busy tomorrow... yeah, I¡¯ll sleep.¡±

    With this, I think we¡¯ve proceeded a little in our Shannon countermeasures.

    The Sixth whispered.

    ¡ºSo I... didn¡¯t get it.¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The time to change lookout shift.

    Novem slowly rose from the space she had been sitting.

    Around her, a drugged Damien, ra and Aria...

    Miranda and Lyle were also asleep.

    ¡°... I heard she had some knowledge on medicine, but the amount of chemicals were administered quite precisely. With this, everyone should wake by tomorrow.¡±

    ra was on the same shift as her, but Novem let her sleep.

    She draped a nket over her.

    With her staff in hand, Novem headed over to Miranda.

    Miranda¡¯s hair was stuck to her face with sweat.

    She seemed to be severely fatigued.

    Novem gripped her staff tightly, but when she saw Lyle stir beside her, she loosened her hand.

    She put down her staff, and stared at the palm of her hand.

    ¡°Why did it react like this? That aside, waking them up like this is a little...¡±

    Perhaps Lyle was worn out, as he was sleeping quite soundly.

    Looking at his expression, Novem smiled.

    She tried stroking her hand against his face.

    After tilting her head to the side, she decided to continue keeping watch.

    ¡°You seem to be tired from that battle, so I¡¯ll take over your lookout shift.¡±

    In that previous battle.

    Novem hadn¡¯t been asleep...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Everyone had woken up a little after our decided departure time.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Novem made a bitter smile.

    After seeing ra continually apologizing to Novem after waking up, I couldn¡¯t even caution her.

    I mean, I had also fallen asleep, and missed my shift.

    When I asked Novem why she didn¡¯t wake me up, she responded that I looked tired.

    Going after her any further on the matter was difficult, as I was the one who had slept through it anyways.

    ¡°Yeah~ that was a nice rest. It feels as if I¡¯ve been drugged or something!¡±

    Damienughed in a loud voice, and it seems that was the first decent sleep he had received in a while, so he was happy.

    I wanted to ask just what sort of lifestyle he was living, but I felt his exnation would be a pain, so I stopped myself.

    Aria awkwardly finished her meal in silence.

    Miranda-san was...

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Novem-chan!¡±

    ... Bright, and energetic.

    It was as if the events ofst night were a lie, but the Third spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s actually quite refreshing to open up once in a while.¡»

    Hearing that, the Fifth seemed to be in doubt.

    ¡º... Only if that¡¯s possible. No, perhaps I was quite open too...¡»

    It seems he had thought of something.

    The Second...

    ¡ºShe¡¯s more energetic than before. It¡¯s fine. I mean, like this, she¡¯ll probably help out with Shannon¡¯s case.¡»

    The Fourth was of the same opinion.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s truly a nice smile. She looks like she¡¯ll help, but... when you know what emotions are lurking under that face... as I thought, girls are scary.¡»

    It seems those words were filled with his true feelings, so I couldn¡¯t really return any words to him.

    (In that regard, Novem is perfect.)

    I was in a slight mood to brag to him.

    The Seventh was the same as always.

    ¡ºWell, with this, we¡¯ll be able to concentrate solely on Damien¡¯s request.¡»

    The Sixth sounded unmotivated.

    ¡º... Right.¡»

    I knew it couldn¡¯t end like this, so after eating, I started cleaning up.

    ¡°ra, you should leave it at that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no good. For support like me, I have to properly do my work, or it¡¯s no good.¡±

    She said that more briskly than usual, so I¡¯ll bet they were her feelings towards her work.

    I responded with an, ¡®o-okay¡¯, before returning to cleaning up.

    And when I passed by Miranda-sab¡¯s side...

    ¡°Thanks for yesterday, and... please look after me, L. Y. L. E. Kun.¡±

    For just a moment... that girl¡¯s smile surfaced on Miranda¡¯s face.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The Thirtieth floor¡¯s boss room.

    An ogre with arge hollow pipe over its shoulder was standing before me.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if it¡¯s a cannon. Even so, there are quite a few monsters with some troublesome things on them here.¡±

    Having everyone else step back, I confronted the ogre alone.

    ¡°You¡¯ll really be fine, right~?¡±

    Even with his doubts, Damien waited on standby behind.

    As if it were making light of me, the ogre raised therge pipe over its head.

    I gripped the Jewel.

    ¡°...¡¾Full Burst¡¿.¡±

    As I said that, the silver metal ornaments around the Jewel expanded out, and I was gripping arge sword in my right hand.

    It resembled the sword the First used in his life, but it¡¯s begun to take on a shape easier for me to use.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have the time. I¡¯ll be ending it in one hit.¡±

    I held the sword in both hands against my waist as if to sh upwards with it.

    As the ogre swung down its pipe on me, I also swung my own.

    I shock wave rung out, and the ogre was flung all the way to the back wall of the boss chamber.

    Its metal breastte and gauntlets were torn up alongside the cannon, as it was sent barreling into the wall.

    The pipe split into two, and fell to the ground.

    I released the Skill.

    ¡°... Besides taking out a monster in one blow, this one¡¯s actually quite harsh to handle.¡±

    Returning therge sword to its former state, I started worrying about the Mana I lost.

    If I don¡¯t experience a Growth at least once more, I may never be able to skillfully handle the Jewel.

    Myrades that watched my fight came over.

    ¡°As expected of Lyle-sama.¡±

    Novem praised me as usual.

    Aria was...

    ¡°You won¡¯t use that one more frequently?¡±

    ¡°... I¡¯ll use it when I must, right? It¡¯s that sort of thing.¡±

    To her cold attitude, I reacted in like.

    Well, it was betweenrades, so it wasn¡¯t a bad exchange.

    ra started looking at my Jewel with a serious expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s rare metal. And an expensive sort at that.¡±

    Miranda-san apuded with a smile.

    But she wasn¡¯t simply cheerful as usual.

    She seemed even friendlier than before.

    ¡°With this, we¡¯vepleted the professor¡¯s request. Now, please teach Lyle-kun your magic.¡±

    Damien¡¯s promise was that he would recognize we were seriously doing his request if we exceeded the thirtieth floor.

    But he looked at me, and spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise, so I¡¯ll uphold it. Can I also throw something out there?¡±

    ¡°What is it¡±

    Looking at me with a serious face, Damien spoke.

    ¡°You, at this rate, you¡¯ll be no good. Well, not that it¡¯s my business.¡±

    Having been told that, I had no words to return.

    I wonder why.

    And the Second agreed.

    ¡º... I¡¯ll bet.¡»

    We were steadily proceeding towards clearing Damien¡¯s request, but it seems I¡¯m to confront yet another problem.

 Volume 3 - 11: A Womanâ€™s Back

    A Woman¡¯s Back

    After breaking through the thirtieth floor¡¯s boss room, we proceeded quickly.

    With the Skills in my possession, we would always enter battles with the advantage.

    We were able to take the shortest possible routes, with the smallest amount of battles to reach our destination.

    The types of enemies moving around, their numbers.

    Once we confirmed that before initiating battle, it became exceedingly easy.

    We only carried the minimum amount of baggage, and we changed equipment based on the enemies.

    When we found an unmoving group of enemies around the floor¡¯s exit, I issued orders to everyone.

    ¡°ra, extinguish the light. Novem, please prepare magic. Fire attribute. I¡¯ll leave the finishing blows to Aria and Miranda-san. Damien-san, please use your dolls as a shield to halt the enemy¡¯s advance. After we take a left turn at the next crossroads, we¡¯ll find monsters, so we¡¯re going through with our usual pattern.¡±

    The usual pattern was to have me let loose an exploding arrow, andmence battle after that.

    We would get in a surprise attack, and when the monsters were panicking, we would be able to get in magic attacks as well.

    Once they started off towards us, the dolls would hold up their movements, and in that space, Aria and Miranda-san would personallynd the finishing blows.

    ¡°... I never knew Miranda could fight that well.¡±

    Aria was making aplicated expression as she looked at Miranda-san.

    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t intend to hide it or anything, but there wasn¡¯t a chance to say it.¡±

    Seeing Miranda-san respond with a smile, Aria spoke.

    ¡°Have you changed a little? Could it be you¡¯re in an elevated mood from a Growth? Be careful.¡±

    The experience of Growth varies by the person.

    I¡¯ve heard that experiencing battles inbyrinths can lead to a greater number of them. At times like that, it¡¯s best to remove one¡¯s self from battle from a while, and see what happens.

    (If I didn¡¯t have to conserve energy, I would have her stay back, though)

    Considering how I would have to fight the next boss, I wanted to preserve my stamina, and save up my Mana as much as possible.

    When I confirmed my number of arrows, I found that with the length we had left to travel, we had a little bit of leeway.

    (It¡¯s about time the mace will be ineffective. If we¡¯re going to challenge the fortieth floor tomorrow, then...)

    While I considered changing my weapon, I readied the bow, and told ra to put out the light.

    I leisurely went up to the corner, and when they entered my range, I fired.

    When the explosion rang out, ra deployed the light again.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s already over.¡»

    If we weren¡¯t negligent, we were able to end battle without ever taking attacks.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    By the end of the third day, we were able to reach all the way to the thirty ninth floor, and while it was a little early, we decided to rest in preparation for tomorrow.

    It¡¯s not like all the foodstuff we brought were preserved foods.

    We brought normally usable ingredients as well, and the Seventh¡¯s Skill ¡¾Box¡¿ kept them preserved in a fresh state.

    Even in regards to food, we were able to eat what would be unthinkable to find in abyrinth.

    In the room that led down to the fortieth floor, we defeated all the surrounding monsters before setting up camp.

    ¡°To be honest here, I had underestimated you guys.¡±

    Damien called out to me as I was resting.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I have the Skills. Ah, please keep quiet about them.¡±

    As I silenced him, Damien pushed his sses up with his index finger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t make it a habit of spreading rumors. And it feels like it would be a pain to make an enemy out of you, so I won¡¯t.

    The fact that he considered me a pain may mean he¡¯s actually interested in me enough to evaluate me.

    (But even if I¡¯m assessed by this sort of person...)¡±

    As I thought that, Damien started talking about the reward.

    ¡°Well then it¡¯s about time I talked about the magic. Is it fine if that matter¡¯s left for after we exit thebyrinth? I want to preserve my Mana here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Hearing that, Damien went into the real request.

    ¡°At this rate, it seems we¡¯ll actually be able to fulfill the original, so I¡¯ll say it, but the reward for this one isn¡¯t money. However, it¡¯s got a value much greater than that.¡±

    A considerable sum of one thousand gold coins had been written on the request form.

    He needed materials stripped off the fortieth floor¡¯s boss no matter what.

    (As I thought. I mean, the wording was quite questionable. In that case, just what is the reward? A Magic Tool? Or perhaps something of the sort?)

    I tried predicting the reward, and Damien spoke.

    ¡°Oh, so seeing as you¡¯re not flustered, I guess you saw iting. Well, that makes things easier... how about an automaton for a reward?¡±

    ¡°Automaton? Eh? That means...¡±

    Isn¡¯t that something quite precious?

    I was about to ask that, but Damien exined.

    ¡°I¡¯ve assembled the parts for an automaton in itself. And I¡¯ve piled up quite a lot of parts here. All I have to do next is model it out, and start it up, but... I didn¡¯t have a high quality magic stone to store enough Mana for its operation. That¡¯s why I put this request out. I also need some of the materials, but you guys can do what you please with whatever¡¯s left. I¡¯ll even carry them back for you.¡±

    ording to the references at the guild, the fortieth floor¡¯s boss was a giant with armor covering its entire body. It carried a barrel gun, and it was a troublesome existence that fired off attack magic from that.

    The armor it wore could sell for quite a bit, or so I¡¯ve heard.

    ¡°Will the academy approve of the automaton matter?¡±

    ¡°ept or not, we have more than enough parts, so giving away one or two is fine, is it not? It¡¯s not my hobby, so you guys can carry it off. Its operations depends on a master-servant pact, apparently, so I think it needs some blood.¡±

    For a doll made with an ancient civilization¡¯s technology, I think it¡¯s a bit of a wonder that it can run on magic.

    If they had technology to that extent, I can¡¯t see why that society was lost to time.

    (The reason is unknown, I believe.)

    ¡°Ah, right. If you¡¯re going to be staying in the city, I¡¯ll drop by for your customer evaluation on it. I¡¯ll pay the fee for the information, mind you. For now, they¡¯ve cut my budget, so it¡¯s quite harsh, you know?¡±

    While thinking he was too free of a person, I nodded.

    I looked at the dolls Damien created. They were a group of iron armor.

    They looked like they would be useful in battle.

    (If I use the automaton alongside golem magic, our forces will multiply instantly.)

    As I thought something quite carefree, I decided to try asking something that was on my mind.

    ¡°Damien-san, it¡¯s about the words you said in the boss room before.¡±

    Damien thought for a while, and even mumbled, ¡®... those words?¡¯ a few times, so it didn¡¯t seem he remembered.

    ¡°Never mind.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, I¡¯m counting on you tomorrow too. With this pace, it looks like we¡¯ll return even faster than nned, so I can be nothing but happy.¡±

    Watching Damien return to his spot, I thought.

    (... At this rate, I¡¯ll be no good. Just what did he mean by that?)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The morning of the fourth day.

    After we woke up, we started preparations to take on the boss.

    I took out the supplies I prepared for today from the Box.

    Looking at them, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, you sure y dirty. To use those wooden balls stuffed with gunpowder.¡»

    The Fourth seemed amazed.

    ¡ºWith the Seventh¡¯s Skill, it bes possible to safely carry them. I mean, there¡¯s no risk of them exploding along the way.¡»

    The Second...

    ¡ºBut it¡¯s nice that you arrived at the boss on the fourth day and all, but if we¡¯re considering return, it looks like you really will need a week. How thoughtless of me.¡»

    Right.

    An important thing in thebyrinth was that diving in and defeating the boss wasn¡¯t the end of it.

    The return was just as important.

    Baggage increases, supplies decrease, and movement speed drops. It can be said that the danger level of the return trip was the higher one.

    But I was an exception.

    Using Box, our baggage was kept at a minimum, and we were able to take the shortest route to go back.

    To go even further, we¡¯d already defeated all the monsters on the route we would use for our return.

    Even if some of them revived, we wouldn¡¯t be going through more battles than on the way there. Avoiding them and passing by was also possible.

    (The bosses won¡¯t be there either, so on the return, we can rest around the highly-adventurer popte twentieth floor.)

    Since there were bosses, we had to take breaks like this before challenging them.

    If they weren¡¯t there, we would likely have been able to reach this point faster.

    The problem was the boss on the thirtieth floor.

    (I did end up using one of my trumpcards on it, but well, there¡¯s no real problem.)

    I took one of the gunpowder stuffed items out of the Box, and looked at it. The item I had prepared in considerable numbers was one of an adventurer¡¯s toolset.

    They were to be used when a troublesome monster was closing in.

    But managing them was difficult, and if you used magic, or had magic used on you, there was a risk of them exploding. No decent adventurer would ever bring them into abyrinth.

    I finished my final preparations, and closed the box. Before we descended, I handed everyone one of the gunpowder balls.

    ¡°When we arrive at the boss¡¯s room, throw those. It seems they don¡¯t do much to its outer surface, but I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re effective on its insides.¡±

    I heard it from the adventurer who reached the fiftieth floor.

    When asked whether they would do anything or not, he responded they would probably be effective.

    When Damien received it, he said something like, ¡®can the doll do it? It¡¯s impossible for me.¡¯

    ¡°Novem, ra, hand them over to Aria to throw. Once Aria throws one, hand her another. Miranda-san, please attack the monster with fire attribute magic.¡±

    As I went into how they should move once we entered, everyone nodded.

    They all looked quite stiff.

    Normally, to take on a beast like this, you would need a squadron of heavily prepared veterans, or it wasn¡¯t happening.

    Just why is it that bosses manifest inbyrinths?

    I ended up wondering something like that.

    ¡°Generally aim at the barrel in its hand to start with. It¡¯s apparently something like a cannon, but the other hand carries a shield, so be careful. It also has an axe-like weapon on it, so when it drops its artillery...¡±

    We confirmed our final strategy, and proceeded onwards to challenge the fortieth floor boss.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The fortieth basement floor.

    It was the same as all the other bosses¡¯ chambers.

    The difference was its size... its width, and the surrounding walls.

    Instead of the metal tes irresponsibly stuck together to make the passageways, the metal was now prettily interlocking.

    The atmosphere waspletely different.

    ¡°This passage sure is long.¡±

    Miranda-san whispered that, and the others agreed.

    To the others who couldn¡¯t view the map, they were probably curious as to when we would be seeing our enemy.

    I knew the distance in my head, so I didn¡¯t feel any tension about that fact.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there. It¡¯s not in the center of the room, but the further part of it, so when we enter its room, I¡¯llunch the first attack.¡±

    I was bait.

    It¡¯s not like magic could be used immediately on the move, so a role like that was necessary.

    Using Skills to raise my movement speed made me good at running around.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, please take care.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    While Novem worried for me, I simted again and again in my head. I could pretty much sense the enemy¡¯s strength with the Second¡¯s Skill, and it was telling me I was in danger.

    However, at the same time, I was able to determine it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to defeat it with these numbers.

    That¡¯s why we¡¯ve preserved our strength as much as we could.

    (But I guess I won¡¯t be able to beat it alone.)

    Even if I used magic, its armor was apparently able to block that, apparently.

    The previous adventurer squadron that challenged it tried hitting it with their magic all at once.

    But it barely took any damage from it.

    The main members somehow managed to stand firm, and continued attacks on it until it copsed, apparently.

    AS we walked, the room¡¯s entrance came into sight.

    The inside of it was dark, and it gave off an ominous feeling.

    Of all else, we could hear the uncanny sound of a living organism¡¯s breath.

    ¡°I heard about it, but still, it makes my heart race. It seems that from this point onwards the strength of the monsters is on another level entirely.¡±

    Damien said that, and Aria collected her breath.

    ¡°Good grief, just why did we take on this request anyways? We should have raised our forces and trained ourselves more first.¡±

    Miranda-san grinned, as she responded.

    ¡°Aria- you¡¯re too high-strung. We did prepare for it, and there¡¯s isn¡¯t that much of a need to panic.¡±

    ¡°How can you act so lighthearted!? Yesterday, you were so...¡±

    ¡°Both of you, please be quiet.¡±

    ra cautioned the two of them, and the area became quiet.

    I slowly opened my mouth.

    At the same time, I used the Second¡¯s¡¾All¡¿¡¯s original intended purpose...

    And raised the entire party¡¯s abilities with the First¡¯s ¡¾Full Over¡¿ Skill.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Saying that, I rushed into the room, and made noise to make sure my existence was known to it.

    Arge something began moving, and I threw the wooden ball in my hand.

    The monster stopped it with its shield, but after nothing happened, it starteding at me.

    It held arge cylinder in its right hand, and it started pointing it in my direction.

    I immediately reached into the bag hanging at my waist, and threw the balls one after another.

    By the time I had thrown all five of my balls as I ran along the edge of the circr room, I was able to confirm a strong light pointed straight at me.

    The Second...

    ¡ºThat¡¯s quite bad. If he took that head on, the current Lyle would be finished in one hit.¡»

    The Seventh too.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t even think of blocking it. Dodge at all costs.¡»

    I was full on board with the two¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a troublesome one.¡±

    I was breaking into a cold sweat.

    Determining taking a direct hit was no good, I immediately dashed off, but the fired st starteding towards me.

    What¡¯s more, at an amazing speed.

    The mass of magic that collided with the wall exploded, and lit up the room for an instant.

    What I was, unlike the enemies I faced before, the form of a monster tidily wearing overly ceremonious armor.

    Something like tree branches were protruding from its joints.

    ¡°A nt-type monster is wearing metal armor? What sort of joke is this!?¡±

    I used magic.

    Not directed at the enemy, but at the wooden balls below it.

    ¡°Fire bullet!¡±

    An orb of fire shot out of my fingertip, andnded a direct hit on one of the wooden ball.

    As it exploded, the other ones went off in a chain reaction.

    Smoke wrapped around the room.

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºThe others can¡¯t target the enemy in the smoke. Lyle, blow it away.¡»

    As ordered, I brushed away nothing but the smoke.

    It seems that from the explosion below, the monster was forced to part with its shield.

    ¡°Why not drop the pipe, too! Storm!¡±

    I blew away the smoke.

    But I still wasn¡¯t able to see the surroundings well.

    As I thought, there¡¯s a problem with this method.

    The Sixth...

    ¡ºYou should have stuffed gunpowder into a crate. Then you would just have to lead it to it, and bang.¡»

    It¡¯s a bit toote, but that was a usible method.

    But it¡¯s not that easy to get your hands on gunpowder. I would only be able to prepare one crate.

    On top of being unsure whether or not I could lead him to it, if he attacked while I was transporting it, I would be the one in danger of incineration.

    The Third looked around...

    ¡ºLook, Novem-chan and the others havee.¡»

    Round objects came down on the monster one after another, and in a space separated from the group, Miranda-san used her magic.

    They probably determined it was dangerous to stick together.

    At the same time, the possibility of Miranda-san¡¯s magic setting off the nearby gunpowder was scary.

    Fire and wood balls collide with the boss, exploding.

    The ceremonial armor doesn¡¯t twitch in the slightest, but its right arm joint was blown away by the impact.

    The pipe fell to the ground.

    The Fourth issued out orders.

    ¡ºLyle, manipte the wind to send the smoke into the deeper parts of the chamber. At this rate, the visibility will get too low to follow its movements.¡»

    I used magic to cleanse the air, and the monster that had fallen to its knees raised a roar.

    As its helmet fell off, what was visible was a monstrous insect-like head.

    What an ominous fellow.

    ¡ºOy, Aria is...¡»

    Aria used her Skills to throw the balls with all her might.

    The moment the monster screamed, she tossed one into its mouth, and it was swallowed.

    The next moment, Novem used magic.

    The surrounding air started wwrapping around the monster.

    The high level magic was the one Celes once used.

    ¡°She¡¯s using... Fire Storm.¡±

    The wind is set aze, and within that tempest of me, the monster squirmed.

    The room¡¯s temperature instantly rose, and the beast¡¯s behavior started to be strange.

    Its head was blown off.

    The Fifth offered some conjecture.

    ¡ºWas the one that Aria threw what finished it off? I guess you have to hand this battle to her, then.¡»

    I stared at the ming monster, and after confirming it had died, I took a deep breath.

    I didn¡¯t know Novem could use magic of that level, but in the end, we emerged victorious, so there¡¯s no problem.

    The first one to run over to me wasn¡¯t Novem, but Miranda-san.

    ¡°Nice work!¡±

    ¡°It looks like it all went well.¡±

    As I said that to her, she nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Really. I thought it was a nt-based monster, but the head was an insect parasite. If Shannon was here, she would have fainted.¡±

    It appears that Shannon dislikes bugs.

    Seeing the unmoving monster, Damien happily extinguished the mes with magic.

    While its contents were burning up, the armor itself was only dirty, and it hadn¡¯t melted.

    It¡¯s too sturdy.

    I¡¯m not sure if she used an unfamiliar Skill, but Aria seemed tired.

    Novem and ra were attending to her.

    Miranda stared at Novem as she muttered.

    ¡°... That girl¡¯s something incredible. She¡¯s over me.¡±

    I thought she was praising her.

    ¡°She¡¯s quite a dependable one. In... various ways.¡±

    I muddled my words, as I headed back towards the rest of the group. I thought of having Damien¡¯s dolls carry the scattered armor pieces, barrel and shield.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°... I¡¯m really tired. I want to go home.¡±

    ¡°H-hey.¡±

    After having defeated the fortieth floor¡¯s boss, we didn¡¯t proceed any further, and returned to the previous floor.

    If possible, within the day, we would get to around the twentieth, and rest the night, but... a change came about in me.

    It wasn¡¯t to the same extent as before, but my body was extremely fatigued.

    I didn¡¯t want to move my limbs, and even walking was a pain.

    With arge magic stone in hand, Damien eximed something like, ¡®with this, I can finally finish the device to convert Mana to electricity!¡¯

    (It¡¯s as if he¡¯s a child who bought a new toy.)

    We collected all the necessary monster materials, but it looks like our main objective was the stone.

    He¡¯s probably happy at having his devicespleted.

    Damien was innocently delighted, but his dolls were carrying the heavy-looking armor the boss was wearing.

    Our reward this time would be an automaton, and Damien teaching his magic.

    However, like that, we would have no ie.

    Since I paid quite a sum to prepare for this voyage, it was natural for me to want to collect a few valuables.

    But...

    ¡°That armor sure is cool. Its rustic parts are quite nice. Quite nice.¡±

    As I hobbled forwards, Aria looked at me with irritated eyes, and shouted.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you walk properly already!?¡±

    ¡°... I don¡¯t feel like it.¡±

    If there were a man here, I would even like to be carried.

    But if you¡¯re looking for one in the area, there was only Damien, who was shorter than me.

    The individual himself had quite arge magic stone on hand, and the corner of his lips were raised.

    I doubt he¡¯s actually looking at anything else.

    (I¡¯m surprised he can make his dolls move around in that state.)

    While finding it a wonder, I wrung out my strength to tread down thebyrinth.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The fifth day.

    In a worse state than before, I borrowed Novem¡¯s shoulder to walk through the maze.

    ra looked at me with worry on her face.

    ¡°Yourplexion is pale, Lyle-sam.¡±

    ¡°... No more... I can¡¯t go on... ah, turn right there.¡±

    I use my Skills, and somehow ry orders to the rest of them.

    I can still use the Skills, but the fatigue is starting to be something awful. The amount of Mana my body is recovering is low, and my body is hurting too much to help it.

    ¡°Lyle-kun, could it be you pushed yourself too far?¡±

    As Miranda-san said that, Aria...

    ¡°It was like this before as well. Whates next is just as bad.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Even cautioning myrades, who were spreading my personal information, felt like a pain, so I didn¡¯t open my mouth.

    Novem called out to me.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, we¡¯ve already reached the tenth floor, so hold on for a little longer.¡±

    Because of therge number of adventurers that dived in, the higher and higher we went, the less and less monsters appeared. We were able to move with some peace of mind.

    When I checked the Skills, I saw yellow signals scattered around here and there.

    But...

    ¡°... No more...¡±

    Comints escaped from my mouth.

    Hearing that, the Sixth let out a sigh.

    ¡ºLyle, endure it a little longer. And wait, you¡¯re that, aren¡¯t you... the type where your physical condition is ravaged right before a Growth.¡»

    The Fifth was level-headed.

    ¡ºBut he grows enough topensate, right? Just think of it as recoil, and deal with it. And wait... the others seem pained as well.¡»

    When I looked around, I saw that Novem was enduring some pain.

    Damien was opening his mouth less.

    Aria was constantly irritated.

    Miranda-san had lost the sharpness of her movements.

    ra¡¯s light wasn¡¯t kept at a stable brightness.

    Even when Novem was enduring her own troubles, she was lending me her shoulder.

    The Second...

    ¡ºWhen everyone fights and receives a mass of experience, it bes like this, I guess. Things will really go to hell if you don¡¯t increase your number. This is definitely rted to Lyle¡¯s Skill, isn¡¯t it?¡»

    The Third held the same opinion.

    ¡ºRather, for him to have to get this much experience to experience Growth... the others here have probably gone through it time and again, but this is just Lyle¡¯s second time, isn¡¯t it?¡»

    Right, I was about to go through my second growth.

    It¡¯s just that... I was only getting one after fighting numerous battles in the Labyrinth¡¯s lower floors, and defeating both the thirtieth and fortieth floor bosses.

    What¡¯s more, with the fatigue that came from it, I was left in a state where I couldn¡¯t even move myself properly.

    The Seventh chose his words with care.

    ¡º... Lyle is that, you know. Umm... as long as he times things well, he¡¯s a valuable fighting force. These small demerits here and there aren¡¯t a problem.¡»

    The Fourth.

    ¡ºWell, after one Growth, he should be fine for quite a while. But still...¡»

    Even taking a single step required quite a bit of willpower.

    In the end, with the relief I felt from reaching around the fifth floor, I lost consciousness.

    I heard thister, but apparently Novem and Miranda-san carried me.

    Damien¡¯s dolls were tasked with heavy baggage, Damien himself refused, Aria was our fighting force just in case, and ra was our support, providing us with light.

    Miranda-san volunteered, so she assisted Novem in carrying me, it seems.

    In the fifth floor brimming with adventurers, I showed off the sorry sight of myself being carried home by two women.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The ancestors¡¯ evaluation of this expedition as a whole was as follows.

    ¡ºHaving girls carry you, not happenin¡¯ man. What a turn off.¡»

    ... It seems.

    I thought so as well.

 Volume 3 - 12: Mr. Lyle

    Mr. Lyle

    When I woke up on the bed, I remembered a sensation I had felt once before.

    As if I was reborn...

    As if I could do anything...

    Just like that time I had birthed some memories I wanted to forget...

    I slowly got off of the bed, and resolved my heart to never make the same mistake again, as I gazed out the window.

    ¡°What nice weather it is. As if the gods are blessing my Growth.¡±

    The Third stifled someughter.

    ¡ºBff......!!¡»

    The Jewel was getting noisy, but that was the usual, so I ignored it.

    And I have an important appointment today.

    I took off my undergarments, and posed in front of the mirror.

    It looks like I¡¯ve gained a little more muscle than before.

    As I looked over my body, I muttered.

    ¡°... I¡¯m not sure that I should be saying this, but aren¡¯t I perfect? I¡¯m definitely the pretty type.¡±

    The Sixth shouted out.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re definitely adding it!!¡»

    The Seventh too.

    ¡ºM-my stomach is... damn! Sorry, Lyle... it¡¯s interesting, so please go on...¡»

    I flipped my hair and gazed into the mirror as I spoke.

    ¡°What are you all on about? I¡¯ll never make the same mistakes again. While I may be feeling fabulous, I¡¯ll show you my perfect self-control. Oh, I have to go to Damien¡¯s ce today.¡±

    We have ns to receive the reward.

    After we proimed our requestpletion at the guild yesterday, Damien gave us an evaluation of¡¾A¡¿, and we separated.

    We exchanged a promise to receive the reward the following day.

    ... Novem did.

    ¡ºPff... s-so are you all going together?¡»

    The Fourth was desperately restraining himself.

    While thinking I hadn¡¯t done anything strange, I answered.

    Before I went to bed, Novem had exined today¡¯s ns to me.

    We¡¯d been away from the mansion for five whole days, so Novem was to do the cleaning andundry.

    Miranda-san was going to reim Shannon from the hospital, and Aria was going to go with me to Damien¡¯sboratory in order to im the reward.

    Novem left the metal worn by the monster with him. There was a need for us to transport that somehow.

    While I set my hair, I spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Damien¡¯s ce with Aria. Novem¡¯s cleaning the mansion, and Miranda-san¡¯s getting Shannon. She¡¯s probably fine already. Even so... I wonder why Novem didn¡¯t sell that metal?¡±

    At the Guild, I simplyy there without doing anything.

    My consciousness was faint, and I don¡¯t really remember who said what and when.

    The Fifth exined.

    ¡ºWhile it¡¯s like the rare metal that makes upbyrinths¡¯ cores, it¡¯s not like it was imbued with Mana or anything. It¡¯s apparently quite difficult to manufacture. That¡¯s why selling it to the academy for research purposes would be more profitable, is what they said, I think.¡»

    The Seventh took over.

    ¡ºRight. Lyle had lost conscious, so the decision was put on hold. They¡¯ll also be appraised at the academy. Just hear whatever prices they offerter, and make your choice. By the way, the price the guild offered to buy it off of you is one hundred gold. They¡¯re quite stingy.¡»

    As the sum for defeating the fortieth floor¡¯s boss, while it wasn¡¯t far off, it wasn¡¯t a sum we would be satisfied with. Perhaps the guild also understood that, as they rmended we sell it to the academy. Even when they could have profited more if they acted as an intermediary, just what reason did they have not to?

    ¡°What reason does the guild have as to not act as an intermediary?¡±

    The Second exined.

    ¡ºording to ra-chan, it¡¯s because the academy has a stronger influence in this town. They¡¯re hesitant to pointlessly decrease the reward of Damien¡¯s acquaintance, Lyle.¡»

    In order to not make an enemy out of the academy, it wasn¡¯t too much for them to suffer a slight loss, it seems.

    ra¡¯s reward was paid off by Novem.

    (I¡¯ll have to go thank her to... Should I get a bouquet?)

    Having put my hair in order, I left my room, still naked above the waist.

    Perhaps she hade to wake me, but I ran into Novem outside of the door.

    ¡°Good morning, Lyle-sama. Well... you seem to be in good health today. Yourplexion has gotten much better. I¡¯m really d.¡±

    Looking at her relieved face, I...

    ¡°Novem.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    The heads of history started speaking up.

    I¡¯d really like it if they could read the mood.

    ¡ºThe bastard pushed through with such momentum!¡»

    ¡ºEven when the moon isn¡¯t out, it sure is beautiful!¡»

    ¡ºPff, bwahahaha!!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m not so sure about that, but is this how it goes? He was conscious of it, but he can¡¯t restrain himself now?¡»

    ¡ºTo confess with this timing... Lyle, think a bit more before you act... no, I guess that¡¯s impossible for you now.¡»

    ¡ºThe mood is... how about you take another swing at it, Lyle.¡»

    I ignore the noisy ancestors, and stared at Novem.

    Novem burst intoughter.

    With the tip of her finger, she wiped her tears.

    ¡°... Lyle-sama, I¡¯m happy for your feelings, but I think it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t say that sort of thing at a time like this. More importantly, perhaps it may be best if you don¡¯t go over to Damien-san¡¯s ce just yet.¡±

    As she let my confession slide, I spoke.

    ¡°Your guard sure is high, my love. But that¡¯s the part I like about you.¡±

    ¡°d to hear it. Well then, shall we take breakfast, Lyle-sama? Also, today is...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see Damien. I want to end these sorts of things quickly.¡±

    ¡°I-I see.¡±

    She seemed to want to say something, as she looked into my face with a troubled expression.

    She usually didn¡¯t make these sorts of expressions, so for some reason, I felt quite happy.

    It must be because I¡¯ve seen a new side of her today.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I headed to the academy with Aria, handed over a memo, and had a staff member guide us to Damien¡¯sboratory.

    The room was probably quite a wide one at one point, but the equipment and other misceneous pieces made it seem quite narrow.

    Books were piled up like mountains. Andbcoat-wearing students were sorting through them.

    All of them had dark rings under their eyes.

    A few of them were unsteady, so it¡¯s likely they pulled an all-nighter.

    ¡°Good grief, all-nighters aren¡¯t good for your body, my good people.¡±

    As I said that, Aria, who was standing beside me, drew back a bit.

    From the moment we met this morning, she¡¯s been treating me like this.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Aria? It¡¯s a waste if you keep your pretty face stiffened up like that.¡±

    I heard the Fourth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºPeeerfect! You¡¯re perfect, Lyle! But why don¡¯t you choose a time and ce!?¡»

    I ignored the loud one, and Aria opened her mouth.

    ¡°Hey, you... as Novem said, wouldn¡¯t it be better if you stayed home today?¡±

    Even Aria was saying something like that, so I shook my head.

    She must be worried, recalling my previous Growth.

    I swore in my heart never to make the same mistakes, so your worries are unnecessary.

    ¡°So you¡¯ll worry for me, Aria... I¡¯m happy.¡±

    ¡°I-idiot!¡±

    Aria¡¯s embarrassed face turned red, and thebcoated students cleaning up around clicked their tongues at me, men and women regardless.

    As we were carrying out that back and forth, Damien made his appearance, carrying a bag with him.

    He had bags under his eyes, but his own tension was exceedingly high.

    ¡°What a nice morning it is, gentlemen! I¡¯ve not gotten even a wink of sleep!¡±

    ¡°Damien!¡±

    I raised my hands into the air, and made off towards Damien. He raised both of his hands in response.

    ¡°Lyle!¡±

    As we exchanged such a greeting, those around us looked upon the scene with shocked expressions.

    If you look at me like that, I¡¯ll be overjoyed, so please stop.

    My sense of self control is starting to lose its grip.

    ¡°Good of you to havee. What¡¯s more, your timing is the best. It just came out of the capsule just now.¡±

    Capsule?

    Hearing that, I looked around, and spotted some people floating in a green half-transparent liquid something.

    They seemed to be asleep.

    ¡°They¡¯re not breathing. I can only see them as dead, though?¡±

    As I turned my eyes to the capsules, Damien exined.

    ¡°Did you just notice them now? These children are the automata of old. Could it be you were expecting something made of masses of springs and gears? Well too bad! These girls are the ¡®something¡¯ unbelievably close to humanity.¡±

    Unbelievably close means there was clearly something different.

    As if she had just noticed them now, Aria looked over at the capsules in shock.

    ¡°A-are these dolls!? They look alive.¡±

    Damien continued exining.

    ¡°And isn¡¯t that why they¡¯re my goal? With a method that surpasses these automata, I will create my ideal woman. Definitely!¡±

    Hearing his enthusiasm, I thought, ¡®wouldn¡¯t this all end quicker if you just got yourself a girlfriend, ¡¯ but then I felt ashamed of myself.

    Damien is a man. A Man amongst men.

    ¡°Amazing. I¡¯ll cheer you on, Damien.¡±

    ¡°So you do get it, Lyle. I knew you would understand someday. I mean, you¡¯re one of the few people out there I¡¯ve actually remembered the name of.¡±

    After weughed and shared in our joys, we went down to the main topic.

    ¡°Well then, about the reward.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that, right.¡±

    After suddenly breaking into a smile, he took on a serious expression as he looked at us. Those around us seemed troubled.

    Damien removed a white sheet off of a pushcart.

    As the dust that had built up on top of the sheet danced around, what emerged was a woman wearing ck clothing with a white apron on top. She was sleeping.

    No, she looked like she was sleeping.

    Aria was surprised as she looked at the automaton from up close.

    ¡°T-this can¡¯t be... this is a doll?¡±

    The cart¡¯s height was around up to our hips.

    Golden pigtails.

    Her eyes remained closed, but it looked as if she could start breathing at any moment.

    Her skin was pale white, and her lips a light pink...

    Her woman-like build seemed to ce heavy emphasis on the chest area.

    And I could see a faint pattern engraved on her forehead.

    It didn¡¯t look like a tattoo, but what sort of mark could it be?

    Anyways, she didn¡¯t look to be to Damien¡¯s tastes.

    (So that¡¯s why he¡¯s handing it over.)

    But as I looked at the surrounding capsules, their shapes differed from the automaton before me.

    The ones inside the capsules, looking closely, were all the same form... meaning they all had the same appearance and hairstyle.

    The same seal was engraved into all of their foreheads.

    ¡°Well then, from what we¡¯ve deciphered, the means to activate it... use your blood as a catalyst to form a master-servant contract.¡±

    ¡°Blood? What are you talking about, Damien?¡±

    Hearing that, I shook my head.

    Aria looked at me, and tilted hers.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lyle? Let¡¯s receive the reward already. After this, we¡¯ll have to conduct some talks about the armor¡¯s pricing. If you don¡¯t want it, we can sell it, so hurry it up.¡±

    Hearing that, I turned to her in a rage.

    ¡°Sell her!? Don¡¯t be stupid! Look at it. Look at this lovable sleeping face... right, as if she¡¯s a sleeping princess.¡±

    ¡°P-princess?¡±

    Aria seemed taken aback. The students around her had simr reactions.

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºWhat is this guy saying?¡»

    The Sixth...

    ¡ºWho knows?¡»

    ¡°The method to awake a sleeping girl has been passed down for centuries, has it not!? I¡¯ve read enough picture books to know it!¡±

    Right, there was a scene like this in the picture books I read at the library alongside ra.

    A captured princess fell under a spell, and was freed by the hero¡¯s lips.

    I immediately carried my lips over to the automaton¡¯s.

    ¡°Now I¡¯ll free you from your curse.¡±

    ¡°Um, it isn¡¯t a curse or anything, you know...¡±

    Damien said something, but I went ahead, and kissed her.

    The automaton suddenly started moving.

    It slowly opened its eyes, and inside my mouth...

    ¡°I-it moved!¡±

    Damien¡¯s eyes were shining with wonder.

    And Aria screamed out.

    ¡°W... w-w-w-w-what the hell are you doing, Lyyyyyllle!!¡±

    I removed my lips, and spoke to the awoken automaton.

    ¡°How does it feel to awaken from your long slumber, my princess.¡±

    The opened eyes were red, and after observing the surroundings, they focused on me.

    Those pupils rested on me for a while, and then...

    ¡°I never thought I would be awoken like this. Gic data confirmed. Master registrationplete. Let¡¯s see, how I feel... it makes me want to barf just imagining that I have to revere a perverted bastard who tries to wake up a doll by kissing it as my master... and that¡¯s about it? Oh my, what could be the meaning of this... a portion of my data has been corrupted. It seems to be causing problems with my speech.¡±

    Looking at the doll raise the top half of its body off the cart, Damien looked at me with sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that amazing, Lyle! I never thought that, not through blood, you could wake them with a kiss... okay, I¡¯ll be starting them up with that method as well!¡±

    Seeing Damien¡¯s delighted face, the automaton dismounted from the cart, and gave a bow brimming with perfect etiquette.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯ve awoken to a den of vile perverts. While trembling in fear at the impending danger to my chastity, I will proceed to refer to this perverted pig who lust after a metal doll as master from today forth. Say your name.¡±

    Her words and behavior didn¡¯t match in the slightest.

    But I wasn¡¯t the sort to be crushed by such a thing.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got quite a punch to you, automaton. My name¡¯s Lyle... Lyle Walt. Now just watch, I¡¯ll make you mine.¡±

    As I flipped my hair, the automaton before my eyes covered her mouth with both of her hands.

    It was quite a cute gesture, but...

    ¡°Even when dolls have no freedom in the matter, to take that attitude right after master registration... there should be a limit to being a useless coward, master. Sessfully recorded as ¡¾Useless Chicken Lyle-sama¡¿, but I¡¯ll keep that my secret. Oh my, I identally let it slip.¡±

    I directed a smile at the automaton.

    ¡°Just you watch, that chicken will one day soar through the open skies... fwa, hahahaha!!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t stop my loudughter.

    Even when I was the one saying it, I felt like I would fall for me.

    (Damn, aren¡¯t I the coolest!!)

    I heard quite a few loud voices from the Jewel.

    They expended my Mana, but it wasn¡¯t anything dangerous for the current me.

    Aria spoke with her eyes slightly teary.

    Have I moved her to tears?

    So I can move a girl¡¯s emotions to tears. How frightening of a man.

    ¡°Lyle... chickens can¡¯t fly far at all.¡±

    The automaton was the same.

    ¡°With thispletely worthless dickhead as a master, there may be some use in serving him. I¡¯ll beat the hell out of him, and retrain him from the ground up. Oh, my true feelings were... my tuning is off. Thework connection has also been destroyed, so just when and where is this? It¡¯s quite worrisome that I won¡¯t feel certain even if I hear it from the useless pigs in front of me.¡±

    Hearing the automaton¡¯s words, Damien was delighted.

    ¡°She¡¯s full of words I¡¯ve never heard before! Someone take this down! Start off with pletely worthless dickhead¡».¡±

    On this day, I have obtained myself yet anotherrade.

    My ck history increased, and I¡¯ve lost something valuable to me.

 Volume 3 - 13: Novem Forxuz

    Novem Forxuz

    ... Around morning.

    Having finished washing theundry for the mansion, Novem went out into the yard.

    In her basket, clothing had been piled like a mountain.

    While it¡¯s true they had been away, the amount of clothing that needed to be washed from thebyrinth was formidable.

    ¡°The weather sure is nice today... I wonder if Lyle-sama is alright.¡±

    From what she could recall from the morning, it was likely that he wasn¡¯t.

    Novem knew that, but since the individual himself was insistent on wanting to go, that was the end of the matter.

    The right to decidey solely with Lyle, or so Novem thought.

    Looking across the yard, weeds had grown out, and thewn had grown up in the time they were away.

    Surveying her surroundings, Novem snapped her right hand¡¯s fingers.

    After that, she went into hanging up the clothes to dry, and pulling out the weeds. Getting the grass into order, and gathering thewn refuse into a single ce.

    It was a matter of seconds.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really like using that one.¡±

    While she didn¡¯t like the restrictions of that magic, there was much too little time for her to take care of the entire mansion alone.

    Today, she was going to go on to clean its insides, and she also nned to prepare lunch.

    ¡°Miranda-san and Shannon-chan areing back, and we¡¯ve been under their care, so splurging a bit is... but I wonder just how much of a reward Lyle-sama epted.¡±

    Her eyes met those of a cat wandering atop the yard¡¯s wall.

    As Novem tried approaching it with a smile, the cat hissed with its hair on end, before hurriedly running off.

    Seeing her own extended hand, Novem thought to herself for a while.

    ¡°As I thought, it¡¯s no good.¡±

    Cheering herself up, she picked up the basket to head in to clean the kitchen.

    There, a voice called out to her.

    It was Shannon.

    ¡°Hmm, so you¡¯re alone today.¡±

    Seeing Shannon smiling, and giving off a different atmosphere than usual, Novem didn¡¯t show any signs of surprise.

    ¡°What happened? I don¡¯t see Miranda-san with you.¡±

    Shannon spoke.

    ¡°She left me, and headed over to the academy. It seems there was some sort of problem. I wonder just what sort of trouble yourrades caused.¡±

    As Shannon giggled to herself, her eyes were definitely focused on Novem.

    Novem noticed she was being watched. But for the sake of the girl who liked pretending to be blind, she helped guide her to her room.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, so let me take you to your room. Even so, a problem at the academy?¡±

    She thought that perhaps something had happened to Lyle.

    But she could imagine the sorts of things Damien would perpetrate.

    Believing that Lyle would be able to persevere through them, Novem extended her hand to Shannon.

    Shannon returned a vulgar smile in return.

    ¡°... I think it would be best if you stopped making such a face, Shannon-chan.¡±

    Upon being warned, Shannon started talking.

    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure what happened, but onee-sama¡¯s resistance has be incredible. Even when I try pulling at her heart, there¡¯s nothing for me to grasp at... that¡¯s why I think I¡¯ll try taking you. I mean, you¡¯re already something like Lyle¡¯s doll.¡±

    Lyle¡¯s doll.

    Hearing that Novem thought to herself for a moment.

    That probably wasn¡¯t a mistake.

    She acted for Lyle¡¯s wellbeing, and existed for his sake.

    But Novem also knew those weren¡¯t nice words to be directing at a human.

    So she cautioned her.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be saying such things to people. Now let¡¯s get you to your room.¡±

    Shannon grasped Novem¡¯s right hand.

    A clear indication she could see it.

    ¡°... Shouldn¡¯t you be more skillful than that? At the very least, you¡¯ve been able to put on that unseeing act all the way to now.¡±

    Up to now, Shannon made sure to y the blind girl.

    She had never acted in such a tantly obvious manner.

    (Could she be panicking?)

    After hearing of how Miranda was resisting, she began to feel something like impatience from Shannon.

    The doll she had finally gotten her hands on was stolen, so actions she would never usually do wereing out.

    Shannon¡¯s something touched Novem.

    ¡°I¡¯m not revealing anything! With this, you¡¯re my doll! Since you look much weaker than onee-sama... weaker than...¡±

    Shannon was acting strange.

    Novem spoke in a kind tone.

    ¡°Please unhand me, Shannon-chan. Now let¡¯s be off to your room.¡±

    Shannon opened her eyes wide, and looked at Novem.

    She hurriedly dropped the hand, and toppled onto her back.

    However, she didn¡¯t seem to be in pain.

    Without removing her eyes from Novem, her limbs were shaking.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    When Novem took a step towards her, Shannon found a scream forming in her throat, as she retreated in kind.

    ¡°Your clothes have been dirtied. I¡¯ll wash them, so let¡¯s get you a change.¡±

    They were natural actions from Novem, but the current Shannon saw them as something much more.

    ¡°What... just what are you... you¡¯re not human. There¡¯s no way you can be human...¡±

    The words of the wide-eyed Shannon caused Novem to freeze up for a moment.

    She tried putting her hand to her face, which had now be expressionless.

    (... Not human. So I¡¯ve been told that once more.)

    It was a bother. As she thought that, Novem put on a kind face once more.

    She was troubled over just how to call out to the shaking Shannon...

    ¡°Shanon-chan¡¯s eyes... there¡¯re really pretty, you know. I was sure they were amber, but now they look golden to me. Just what sort of world do you see with them? I¡¯m quite curious.¡±

    The fact that she saw the world differently, that she had the ability, all of it was known to Novem.

    She had known, but had acted oblivious.

    It¡¯s just that Shannon had quit acting blind, so her interest had been piqued. She tried turning the conversation¡¯s topic towards that, but...

    What did Shannon think upon hearing that?

    She hadn¡¯t actually thought it that far through.

    ¡°Hiiii! Stay away... don¡¯te any closer!!¡±

    Shannon screamed, before passing out in front of Novem.

    Novem looked upon the scene.

    ¡°This, again...¡±

    Letting out a small sigh, she patted Shannon¡¯s head.

    And like that, she lifted up the girl¡¯s body.

    Into a princess cradle.

    But there, she felt a presence closing in on the mansion at an incredible speed.

    ¡°Lyle-sama?¡±

    Novem looked over the fence, and spotted Lyle sprinting towards her...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Are you alright, Novem!!¡±

    I had coincidentally used a Skill.

    Seeing the map spread out in arger scope than I expected, I sensed a red presence by Novem¡¯s side.

    I hurriedly ran out of the academy, and used the Fourth¡¯s Skill to get here as fast as I could.

    With that momentum, I jumped over the Circry House¡¯s mansion¡¯s wall, but there was a mountain of pulled weeds where Inded, so fell forward.

    As I was heading towards the ground, I made sure my body slid to reach Novem¡¯s side.

    I think there¡¯s something wrong with the sliding part of it, but I think I showed up with quite an amazing pose, if I do say so myself.

    ¡°... A-are you okay, Lyle-sama?¡±

    I stood and brushed away the dirt before speaking.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m even apuding at myself for thinking of a new innovativending pose on the fly. More importantly, are you okay, Novem?¡±

    Seeing Shannon in her arms, I figured there was likely no problem.

    I did look over her just in case.

    And...

    ¡°Yes. I was just a little startled... so why do you have that bug with you?¡±

    Novem looked at the bug in my right hand with an expression of wonder.

    I had spotted it while I was running here, and captured it.

    I couldn¡¯t really go around whacking the girl, so I thought I would punish her with her detested bugs.

    ¡°It¡¯s Shannon¡¯s punishment time!¡±

    Saying that, I presented the bug before Novem, but...

    ¡°Ow! This one bites!¡±

    The bug bit my finger, so I threw it aside.

    With that, it flew off, and seeing that, Novem startedughing.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°I mean Lyle-sama... it¡¯s as if you¡¯re a little boy trying to tease the girl you like.¡±

    I flipped my hair.

    ¡°Men are those that constantly live with the hearts of their youth. How about it, have you fallen for me again?¡±

    As I said that, I heard the sound of a table being smacked from within the Jewel.

    Everyone was acting together, and I heardughing voices along with whacking sounds...

    However...

    (Hmph, to the current me, it doesn¡¯t matter how much the ancestors act up. This Mana overflowing through my body... truly wonderful.)

    While I considered how dreadful my own talent was, Novem looked at me, and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve fallen for you many times over, Lyle-sama. Now, let¡¯s carry Shannon-chan to her room. Ah, what happened to the materials and the reward?¡±

    Having been asked, I prepared a response.

    ¡°No, you see the maid said that was a nice piece or something, so she ended up keeping it. I mean, they were only offering a slightly higher price than at the guild.¡±

    I think selling it would have been fine, but she went on about it being a perfect thickness or something, we reached some mutual understanding, and talks proceeded in the direction of not selling it.

    Damien took a liking to the awakened maid, so if we stopped by at fixed intervals, it became that we wouldn¡¯t have to pay a maintenance fee for her.

    He¡¯s thought of plenty of ways to use a maid, it seems.

    ¡°A maid, is it? Was it not an automaton? Also, about the magic...¡±

    ¡°Fret not! I was able to learn the magic known as ¡¾Golem¡¿. But I really should be mad at that one. It¡¯s something anyone can use, but the type that requires immense talent to master.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    Novem seemed satisfied with that.

    It¡¯s about the golem magic I was taught, but in essence it was ridiculously simple.

    It was simple... but to put it bluntly, applying it was hard.

    Even if you¡¯re moving them, it¡¯s not as if you¡¯re seeing things from the dolls¡¯ points of view.

    You have to see them with your own eyes, and decide exactly how they¡¯ll move. On top of that, if your own eyes get blocked up, it¡¯s impossible to decide how they should move.

    To use them like Damien, it really takes talent.

    If I¡¯m going to use multiple at once, two is my limit.

    ¡°So you did ept a reward. I heard that Miranda-san hurriedly headed off to the academy, but did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you knew... the truth is, the automaton I took as a reward became quite an attraction. Something about it being a crystallization of the technology long lost, or something, and the academy students came to see it. It was amazing, you know. It was as if it were a real human!¡±

    As I happily exined, the Fourth asserted himself.

    ¡ºOy, kid. Exnations are fine and all, but how long do you n on having Novem-chan hold up Shannon-chan like that? Carry her to her room quickly, ya¡¯ fool.¡»

    The Third too.

    ¡ºReally. Oh, I¡¯d also like to request a line from you while you¡¯re carrying her.¡»

    If it was a single line, then I thought that would be fine.

    ¡°Oh, sorry ¡®bout that. I¡¯ll carry her.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    As I said that, I took the girl in my arms, and looked into her face.

    I¡¯m not sure what happened, but I could see the whites of her eyes, and drool was dripping out from her open mouth.

    It¡¯s a waste of her good looks.

    ¡°Hmm... today I¡¯ve got some fate with sleeping beauties.¡±

    But the fact that I won¡¯t waste it is one of my good points.

    ¡°Sleeping beauty, is it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the story where a kiss wakes the princess. That¡¯s how I awakened the automaton.¡±

    ¡°... Kiss, is it? I see...¡±

    As I said that, the Sixth...

    ¡ºToday¡¯s Lyle sure has a perfect cutting edge to him!!¡»

    The Seventh too.

    ¡ºThis is a once in a lifetime chance Lyle! Someone like you is... fine, keep at it.¡»

    The Second seemed to be in pain.

    ¡ºStop it already...! Any more of this, and my abs won¡¯t hold up..!!¡»

    They were quite lively.

    Thinking that, I entered the mansion.

    Novem walked behind me...

    ¡°Lyle-sama, what do you think of Shannon-chan?¡±

    Hearing that, I...

    ¡°Hmm? I think she¡¯s cute. Simply cute enough to eat up. But it¡¯s unfortunate... for a girl this small, my kiss can¡¯t be the one to wake her.¡±

    Novem thought for a while.

    ¡°... Her body seems sturdy, and she doesn¡¯t get sick, apparently. Her eyes are... well, let¡¯s just give them a passing grade. She has the blood of the Walt House in her, but it¡¯s a distant rtion, so that¡¯s not a problem. Okay, understood. I¡¯ll do something about it.¡±

    ¡°Yep, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Oh, whoops, I left Aria behind. I¡¯ll have to go get herter.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I saw her giggle to herself.

    Unlike usual, the impression she gave off was quite soft.

    It made me feel good as well.

    (For me to be able to get Novem to direct such a smile at me... Aren¡¯t I too amazing!?)

 Volume 3 - Epilogue

    Epilogue

    ¡°Stop it already!! Please stop!!¡±

    Inside the Jewel¡¯s conference room, I was curled up on the floor with both hands over my ears.

    No matter how much I screamed or submitted, there was no sign of it stopping.

    The viiny of these six.

    No, five.

    The Fifth was just looked over the others with a fed-up look on his face.

    ¡ºAs I thought, the best one has to be the ¡ºKiss the Sleeping Beauty¡», you know.¡»

    The Third was standing in front of a ckboard, picking out the interesting events from my recent Growth.

    Gathered around it were the Second through Seventh, and they were arguing and exchanging opinions to decide what was this times greatest achievement.

    The Fourth agreed with that proposal.

    ¡ºRight. Lyle¡¯s actions this time around of giving his first kiss to an automaton win this race by andslide.¡»

    The Second brought up an objection.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s hard to rule out his words of love to Novem-chan. That questionable expression she had on her face as she tried to calm him down... don¡¯t you think it was wonderful?¡»

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºI think him scaling the wall, and crashing and burning posed with bug in hand was quite a splendid piece too.¡»

    Remembering the scene, the Third burst intoughter.

    ¡ºThis time was a plentiful harvest. What was that about not making the same mistake twice? At this rate, how about we just hold a ¡ºBest Lyle Award¡» each time?¡»

    The Seventh looked at me, and spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, those with the outstanding talent to make othersugh with their Growths to this extent are quite hard toe by, you know.¡»

    I¡¯m sure he was trying to console me, but it wasn¡¯t working at all.

    I¡¯m sure all these guys were sitting back, and watching the scene inughter.

    Why did I give such a consecutive stream of failures... even if I try thinking hard about it, I can¡¯t reach an answer.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go on. I¡¯m never going out again. Ever!¡±

    As I said that, a fed up Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re making too big a deal of simpleughter. More importantly, can we get into the main topic now?¡»

    The Third stopped him.

    ¡ºPlease wait! Just a little more time to decide Best Lyle please!¡»

    The Fourth spoke, while having his sses catch the light.

    I hate these guys.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t think his emphasis on eating Shannon up at the end should be ignored too easily. Well, there¡¯s also the fact that the Fifth and Sixth were too conscious about it.¡»

    The Fourth¡¯s eye shifted to the Fifth and Sixth.

    The Fifth remained calm, and the Sixth folded his arms with a foul expression on his face.

    After Miranda-san returned, there weren¡¯t any notable changes.

    Regarding Shannon, she requested that we leave it to her.

    With the understanding that there would be a heated sister to sister talk, we entrusted her to it.

    From my point of view, it seems I didn¡¯t have to do something like smashing her eyes, so there wasn¡¯t a problem.

    ¡°By eat, I didn¡¯t mean it in such a suggestive...¡±

    As I resisted, the Second and Third...

    ¡ºHmm, so what sort of feelings did you have then?¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯d like to hear it, just how you felt at that time.¡»

    ¡º¡ºNow, out with it, Lyle!!¡»¡»

    ¡°You guys are the worst! If you know what¡¯s going on, then stop me! And wait, please stop me, grandfather! No, gramps!¡±

    When I looked over at the Seventh, I found him covering his mouth, and hitting against the table.

    Did I say something funny? Just looking at him is irritating.

    But these recent actions were none other than my own, so I have nothing to say about them.

    Letting out a sigh, the Fifth finally stepped in to end the flow.

    (And wait, hasn¡¯t it been a bit too long? I get the feeling these guys have been at it for at least two hours...)

    While thinking he should have stopped them early, I turned to face him.

    ¡ºAre you satisfied yet? Well, decide your Best Lyle Award or whatever on your own time. First, let¡¯s talk about that automaton.¡»

    Right.

    The one I kissed to register myself as its master. The bad mouthed maid Automaton.

    At Damien¡¯sboratory, she¡¯s currently being asked, and investigated on for various things.

    If you¡¯re asking what I don¡¯t like about that, it¡¯s that she borately recorded the details of my conversation, and she was treating them as an official record.

    Damien, you bastard... not letting a single phrase past, he was passionately intending to use my conversation with the automaton in his thesis and further experiments.

    And the high-spirited me gave permission for that.

    By this point, there¡¯s no doubt he¡¯s gathered all the necessary data.

    (If I tell him it¡¯s no good tomorrow, it definitely won¡¯t get through his head.)

    The number gathered students and professors in theboratory wasn¡¯t to beughed at.

    To Damien, it was nothing but a means for him to increase his funding, but if you think carefully about it, it was a revolutionary breakthrough.

    I had been thinking too lightly about the fact that an ancient automaton had awoken.

    Damien Valle... he may be a pervert, but he¡¯s truly a genius.

    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s not good to just leave her to Novem, but if you just think of it as having our number of helpers increase, there¡¯s no real problem. The main issue is how to maintain it.¡»

    I asked Damien, and apparently, we would generally get maintenance free of charge.

    But that ¡®generally¡¯ part made me curious.

    And having returned to his serious expression, the Seventh informed me.

    (You¡¯rete, gramps.)

    ¡ºThe truth is, Lyle... your Mana is being robbed by a source apart from us. Apart from the Mana used to charge the First¡¯s ¡¾Full Burst¡¿ Skill, it seems that a new line has been created.¡»

    ¡°A new line?¡±

    At the fact that my Mana was being taken, I tilted my head.

    I didn¡¯t feel anything like that.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºYour Mana has increased as a whole, so that¡¯s good and all... but you¡¯re constantly having a fixed amount extracted from you. The burden on your shoulders has increased. And so, we¡¯ve done a bit of thinking on our part.¡»

    The Third took over.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ve reached the conclusion that the toxic maid is definitely suspicious! No~ for you to have gotten something that sucks it the moment your Mana increased, I guess you¡¯ve got a talent of sorts, Lyle.¡»

    The Sixth agreed.

    ¡ºWhile you may be able to use a greater amount of Mana than before, if you use it too frequently, you¡¯ll run dry before you know it.¡»

    The Fourth brought it together.

    ¡ºI¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s always a fixed sum drained out, or this is just the average... it will be messy from here on.¡»

    It seems I may have picked up quite an extraordinary toxic maid.

    The Mana that had finally increased was going towards maintaining that automaton¡¯s function?

    (No, perhaps it¡¯s the Mana that¡¯s being maintained? By that thing?)

    I¡¯m suspicious about whether or not she will do her work properly, but the Mana steal is the greater problem.

    I thought I would finally be able to fight freely with magic, but that n has gone amiss.

    ¡°So does that mean I just have to fight with the same style as always? After going through such an embarrassing Growth, the restrictions on my magic haven¡¯t even been lifted...¡±

    As I was getting depressed, the Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºAh, let me add this on, but Lyle... your use of Skills will be restricted for a while.¡»

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I lifted my face to match his.

    He didn¡¯t seem to be joking.

    The Sixth continued on.

    ¡ºYour Skill ¡¾Experience¡¿is perpetually active, so there¡¯s no helping it, but the other Skills will bepletely restricted.¡»

    ¡°Eh? Wait...¡±

    The Seventh agreed.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll be personally restricting them, so you really will be unable to use them in the truest sense. Please act with that in mind. Oh, the Firsts as well. Thatrge sword is...¡»

    The Second spoke up.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re forbidden from using that sword. For a while, you should persevere as an adventurer with your own power.¡»

    ¡°U-um, I¡¯m really not sure what¡¯s...¡±

    As I was unsure of what was happening, the Third continued on.

    They were the conditions for me to be able to use Skills.

    ¡ºIf you defeat the thirtieth basement floor¡¯s boss, and return to the guild... if you¡¯re able to do that, then we will let you use Skills once more. Oh, we¡¯ll still offer advice, so don¡¯t worry.¡»

    Rather than you guys¡¯ advice, the Skill usage is... I swallowed those words, and looked around.

    Everyone had earnest expressions.

    The Fourth exined.

    ¡ºNo matter how you look at it, with just the Skills, your current state would be able to transcend the ranks of first rate adventurers. With them, you were able to conquer the fortieth floor of abyrinth with only six.¡»

    Normally, a party of fifty would challenge it, and barely get by, but we were able to do it with six.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that¡¯s bad?¡±

    The Seventh went ahead and spoke.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no problem with using Skills. It¡¯s not bad to use what talent you have on hand. Up to a point, that is.¡»

    The Second told me.

    ¡ºYou haven¡¯t grown in the slightest on our own. Not that sort of Growth, but growth in the truest sense. Whenever something happens, you turn to rely on the Skills. If you continue on like that, your Mana will run out, or perhaps a Growth will happen again, and you¡¯ll be forced to retire from the front lines. When that happens, what will you do?¡»

    I could imagine it quite simply.

    The moment I became unable to move, the party would cease functioning.

    In the worst case, we would be annihted while waiting for me to recover.

    A party that relied on my Skills could birth such dangers merely through my absence.

    The Third talked on.

    ¡ºIt¡¯spletely fine to use Skills. But with this many, there will definitely be a problem at some point. When you ept a request beyond your own ability, your troubles will merely increase. Before something like that happens, you and Novem-chan and Aria-chan have to polish yourselves. I think this is the time for that.¡»

    The ancestors that had been teasing my up to now were all seriously thinking for my sake.

    (So this is what Damien was talking about.)

    I nodded, and swore to clear the thirtieth level without Skills.

    Until then, I would be limited to what I had on myself.

    And the Third...

    ¡ºNow then, that¡¯s out of the way, so the next pressing matter is... The Best Lyle goes to kissing the sleeping beauty! Any objections?¡»

    The Second spoke up.

    ¡ºObjection! You¡¯re forgetting her ignoring his words of love!¡»

    The Fourth.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s hard to say which of the two is better, but I¡¯m leaning towards the sleeping beauty.¡»

    The Fifth was...

    ¡ºThat one had quite a bit of impact. Surpassing it is going to be difficult.¡»

    Sixth...

    ¡ºSliding posed with a bug in hand. It would be troublesome if you forgot that!¡»

    Damn gramps...

    ¡ºAs expected of the Walt House¡¯s child prodigy... for him to trouble us to this extent!¡»

    All of them...

    ¡º¡º¡ºI¡¯ll be waiting for your next growth, Walt House wonder child!!¡»¡»¡»

    They said that with smiles.

    ¡°Stop finding entertainment in this!!¡±

    I definitely don¡¯t think I¡¯m at fault for screaming there.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Late at night.

    Having been released from the depths of the Jewel, I exited to the yard, sat in a bench, and looked up at the night sky.

    When I got some water in the kitchen, the face that was reflected in the mirror was quite haggard.

    ¡°So they¡¯ve pressed me this far... god dammit.¡±

    The past I wanted to forget had be important research data for the academy.

    I thought I had fallen for myself time and again. Just what sort of wind could have driven me to think in such a way?

    Thinking about it didn¡¯t produce an answer.

    ¡°It would be nice if I could go back to the past.¡±

    As I let that out of my mouth, I saw Novem approaching the bench.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lyle-sama? Are you having trouble sleeping?¡±

    A worried Novem was in her pajamas.

    I thought she was cute, but at the same time, I was forced to remember my kiss with that toxic maid.

    I wanted my first kiss to be Novem.

    ¡°I want to disappear already...¡±

    ¡°Ah~ is it about today? There was no helping it. Everyone feels that uplifting sensation. It¡¯s just that it came out quite remarkably for you, Lyle-sama.¡±

    Even if she tries consoling me, it doesn¡¯t change the facts that my lips were stolen.

    ¡°It will nevere back...¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°My first kiss will nevere back to me! I want to beat the crap out of the me of that time!¡±

    As I said that, Novem¡¯s face became troubled.

    Why must Novem be troubled? Am I not enough, I thought as I got myself even more unnecessarily depressed.

    ¡°Can we not count it? I mean, I heard it was to a doll.¡±

    ¡°That one¡¯s ridiculously human, so I can¡¯ bring myself to think of it that way, and that toxicity is definitely going to break my heart. If I wasn¡¯t in such high tensions, I would have definitely had my heart fold in onto itself.¡±

    Even remembering it now, it was a fearsome ancient automaton.

    Why would the people of old create such a malicious maid?

    (Did those ancients have a pervert surpassing Damien¡¯s level? ... I don¡¯t really want to think about it.)

    ¡°Also I... won¡¯t be able to use Skills for a while. It¡¯s kinda like everything is happening to me at once, and I don¡¯t think my heart can take it.¡±

    As I said that, Novem sat down beside me, and gripped my hand.

    Looking up at the sky, she spoke.

    ¡°Can I ask why you can¡¯t use Skills?¡±

    ¡°Eh, ah well... at this rate, I¡¯ll be no good, and I want to be able to defeat the thirtieth floor¡¯s boss with my own ability at least once.¡±

    It¡¯s not like the ancestors ever actually told me I would be no good.

    A worried Novem could take my foolish notions to be an illness, fasten me to a bed, and nurse me... wouldn¡¯t that be fine?

    No, that¡¯s no good. I have to be the breadearner, and let Novem live a quiet life... it would be nice if I could do that.

    Seeing me be faint hearted, Novem spoke.

    ¡°A little...¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    ¡°Just a little. I¡¯ve be a little jealous. Hearing that Lyle-sama¡¯s first kiss was taken by an automaton... is that strange of me?¡±

    Hearing that, I stood up, and grasped both of her shoulders.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s not strange at all! I¡¯m happy! I¡¯m delighted, Novem!¡±

    ¡°I-is that so?¡±

    Seeing me in high spirits, Novem looked puzzled.

    The fact that she became jealous for me must mean that she was a little interested in me, or so I reassured myself.

    It¡¯s fine... Novem hasn¡¯t given up on me yet, right?

    ¡°I... want to kiss Novem.¡±

    As I said that, her face was flushed red.

    She quietly closed her eyes, lifted her chin a little, and assumed a pose exceedingly easy to kiss.

    My heart let out a thumping sound in my chest.

    Under the beautiful moonlit night sky, me and Novem...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡ºI¡¯m delighted, Novem!¡»

    ¡ºMy heart will break~¡»

    ¡ºMy first kiss will nevere back to me!!¡»

    ¡º... Pff...¡»

    ¡ºI wish I could return to the past was the defining factor.¡»

    ¡ºSo he¡¯s even at that level when he¡¯s in his normal state... I think you¡¯re taking a turn for the worse, Lyle.¡»

    ¡°Quite screwing with me, you guys!!¡±

    And on another day, the words from that time were reliable used as fuel to tease me. By these ancestors, my psych was being beaten ck and blue.

    What should I do... I think it¡¯s about time to toss this Jewel away.

 Volume 3 - Question Corner 3

    http://mypage.syosetu/mypageblog/view/userid/218376/blogkey/1089447/

    Sevens Question Corner 3

    Q: With thirty kids, the Fifth could control the entire government with political marriages~

    A: Fifth Generation ( ©b§Õ©b) ¡°Oh, right! You usually don¡¯t get that many, do you now? But there was a reason I had to do that! How about you think about my feelings when I had a need to get that many children... right?¡±

    Fourth Generation ( ¡ä?¦Ø?£à): ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Third Generation ( ¡ä?¦Ø?£à): ¡±I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Celes is a reincarnator with a cheat~.

    A: Second Generation ©c(?¦Ø?)/ : ¡°Wrong. She isn¡¯t a reincarnated or body swapped or anything.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: The little sisters of this world are dangerous. Do you perhaps hate little sisters, author?

    A: Sixth Generation (¡ä?£à) : ¡°They definitely are dangerous, but the author doesn¡¯t hate them, and he has some twisted delusions about them. How foolish~.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: The ancestors interfere too much. Lyle doesn¡¯t need a personality.

    A: Lyle (?§Õ?) : ¡°I know, right?¡±

    ¨C

    Q: He noticed Miranda was attacking, but not that Novem was actually awake?

    A: Second Generation (/¦Ø?£Ü) : ¡°Look, he was being attacked and all... he thought drugging was in y, so perhaps it was a perceived notion? The skills aren¡¯t omnipotent or anything.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Novem is the one behind the curtains.

    A: Novem|??).¡£oO(... Noment)

    ¨C

    Q: Sevens... Lyle is either the Eighth or Ninth Generation, so isn¡¯t the title wrong?

    A: Lyle ( ©b§Õ©b) : ¡°... W-what was that?¡±

    Fourth Generation (?@) : ¡°I-it¡¯s fine! It¡¯s strange because you¡¯re thinking of it as implying he¡¯s the ¡®Seventh¡¯ of something. How about thinking it as a pluralization of 7? ... no good, huh?¡±

    Seventh Generation (???) : ¡°Just say there¡¯s some deeper meaning or some bullshit like that to put them off. They¡¯ll forget it eventually! (The truth is, the deeper meaning in the title is... oh, my, I can¡¯t say any further).¡±

 Volume 4 - Prologue

    TL: It seems this is my site¡¯s first anniversary, and my own anniversary of taking up tranting. Maybe I should just go buy a domain already. Ah, also, I¡¯m struggling to innovatively trante the toxic maid¡¯s insults. Maybe I need an englishman.

    Prologue

    Inside the Circry House¡¯s estate in Arumsaas, I was eating my meal.

    I usually eat Novem¡¯s cooking, but only for today, a certain ¡¾Toxic Automaton¡¿ insisted she would do it, and she wouldn¡¯t budge on the matter.

    It seems she possesses a sense of rivalry against Novem, but it¡¯s strange no matter how you look at it.

    That scrap metal maid... the moment she came to the mansion, she directed an attack at the girl.

    She had picked up the nearest broom, and tried to lower it on Novem¡¯s head, but I stopped her...

    ¡°How is it? The taste of the food I put my all into making for a wimpy chicken dickwad?¡±

    Chicken dickwad was likely referring to me.

    It seems that since I didn¡¯t have the high spirits of when we first met, she added a wimpy to it.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s much tastier than I imagined, but...¡±

    ¡°But? But what? A chicken dickwad has someints to voice against my cooking? Now out with it. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make use of thoseints to prepare the supreme dish.¡±

    I looked at the other dishes lining the table.

    The presentation was perfect.

    There was no problem with the taste. In fact, it was delicious.

    The fact that an automaton could do this much was truly a truth I hadn¡¯t imagined.

    ¡°... Isn¡¯t there a gap between my te and the others?¡±

    Only I had arger portion.

    The scrap metal looked at me, and let out a scornfulugh.

    ¡°That, of all things? I prepared a greater portion of food for my master, the chicken dickwad. I did not exceed the sum of money I was permitted, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem?¡±

    There was a problem.

    ¡°Hey, you see, this is Miranda-san¡¯s mansion. We¡¯re just freeloaders!¡±

    Miranda-san, who was eating alongside us, spoke.

    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. How about it. Why not just be the master here?¡±

    The pale green haired Miranda-san looked at me with her emerald eyes.

    Her mischievous intentions were tently visible.

    She was definitely having fun.

    I thought she was a cat-like person, but following the events of our previous dungeon expedition, more of her personality was showing than before.

    I looked towards Novem, with her brown side ponytail.

    Novem didn¡¯t seem to be noticing my nce.

    And she took a bite...

    ¡°For Lyle-sama¡¯s preferences, the taste is a little light.¡±

    And said that.

    Hearing that, Aria let out a sigh.

    The red-haired Aria directed her violet eyes at me.

    ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t let them go too far.¡±

    The reason Aria felt fed up was because of this piece of junk.

    I mean, this pile of scraps...

    ¡°Mu! So this is the rumored ¡ºStepmother Bullying the Young Wife¡» entry in my data! Are you perhaps unsatisfied with my cooking? Considering nutritional bnce, I have surely created the finest of tastes.¡±

    ... Liked topete with Novem.

    I¡¯m not even sure why, but only to Novem did she ever disy an emotion like hostility.

    Seeing the situation, feom the blue Jewel hung at my neck came a voice only I could hear.

    The Fourth Generation Head of the Walt House, ¡¾Max Walt¡¿ had his long blue hair parted in a seven to three ration at the front, and sses hanging on his face.

    Within the Jewel, everyone had manifest in a form somewhere around their thirties.

    This Fourth¡¯s notable characteristic was... not just his sses.

    ¡ºGood grief, what a strange automaton. For her to pick a fight with Novem-chan, just what could she be thinking... now stop them already, Lyle.¡»

    In regards to women, the Fourth was quite loud.

    No, to be more specific, in regards to the treatment of women.

    ¡°Hah, scrap metal, isn¡¯t that enough? Why are you always on at Novem?¡±

    As the Fourth requested, I stopped the scrap metal.

    But surprisingly, Novem...

    ¡°Lyle-sama, I think scrap metal is a little cruel. We¡¯ve finally gotten ourselves a newrade, so we¡¯ll have to decide on a name.¡±

    What a nice girl...

    In contrast.

    ¡°For you to show mercy to the enemy... that naivety will cost you your life one day. Even if I look like this, I was manufactured as a top of the line model, and I¡¯ve even been praised as his greatest masterpiece. I can¡¯t be receiving mercy from...¡±

    As she started into some iprehensible words, Miranda-san spoke.

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t scrap metal good enough?¡±

    ¡°... Chicken dickwad, I am pleading to you with upturned eyes, so please decide a worthy name for me, dammit.¡±

    That isn¡¯t the right attitude to ask a favor.

    But only her mouth was bad, and pertaining to me, she did actually apply her all.

    The housework that was hard for Novem alone had be much easier because of her, or so I¡¯ve heard.

    ¡°... Looking at the movement of those twin tails, something¡¯se to mind.¡±

    As I voiced that, scrap metal took the bait.

    ¡°Oh! For you to lust after these twin tails, you¡¯ve got good eyes there. My makers even got into a fist fight over deciding between ck bobbed hair, and these blond twin tails. As I thought, twin tails truly are the greatest.¡±

    ¡°I kinda get a poyo poyo feeling as the move back and forth, so ¡¾Poyopoyo¡¿ is...¡±

    (TL: Just imagine the feeling something swinging back and forth leisurely gives off.)

    The scrap metal¡¯s refreshing expression suddenly turned expressionless.

    The one who was holding her stomach inughter... was Shannon.

    In the past, she was a sightless, frail nobledy, but with her sister being something like that, the younger sister was quite a viin in her own regard.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got no naming sense.¡±

    The one who extended her hand towards the giggling Shannon was Miranda-san.

    She used her left hand to grab the top of her head, squeezed, and lifted her up like that.

    I¡¯m starting to hear a creaking sound.

    ¡°O-onee-sama, it hurts! It really, really hurts!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in giving me that cute tone. You¡¯re being rude to Poyopoyo, who finally received her long-awaited name.¡±

    As she said that, Aria covered her mouth.

    Only Novem continued eating while she seemed to be thinking of various things with a serious expression on her face.

    ¡°... Chicken bastard. If it¡¯s now, I will ept a revision.¡±

    Poyopoyo said that, so I shook my head.

    ¡°No alterations, Poyopoyo.¡±

    The Fourth raised an angered voice from within the Jewel...

    ¡ºNo matter how you look at it, that¡¯s going too far! You have to be nice to girls!¡»

    And said something like that.

    (There¡¯s no doubt this guy¡¯s wife subjected him to something.)

    From the other¡¯s ancestors¡¯ conduct, I can guess he was quite a submissive husband.

    This man acting up about women, was the head with the longest term of service in the Walt family¡¯s history.

    The Third fell in battle in his thirties, and so he took over the title in his teens.

    From there on, I heard he mostly contributed in domestic affairs, but...

    ¡ºAnd wait, is there really no maintenance costs on that girl? She just sucks Lyle¡¯s Mana, right? If there¡¯s a service fee, wouldn¡¯t that be a pain? Perhaps even a normal servant maid would be better.¡»

    He was also loud about money.

    I heard he handles things on the financial front as well, but when I¡¯m actually here conversing with him, he just keeps prattling on about money.

    It seemed he was the sort of man who would choose money over women.

    That was the Fourth Generation, but only concerning his wife did he ever turn frail.

    His son, the Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºOy, weren¡¯t you saying something about being nice to girls? No wait, while her outside is female, her insides are iron, or something, right?¡»

    The Fourth...

    ¡ºOh, right... but Poyopoyo is cruel.¡»

    But yeah, perhaps Poyopoyo was a bit much.

    Expressionlessly, Poyopoyo (temp) continued to grumble on about demanding a change.

    ¡°Master, won¡¯t you consider it a bit longer? Please use that meaningless godforsaken brain of yours to think of a name for my sake. I¡¯ll be sure to treasure it. If it¡¯s a proper name, I¡¯ll be sure to treasure it, so...¡±

    Scary. This automaton is scary.

    ¡°Oy, that¡¯s a little scary, so please stop. I get it. I¡¯ll think. I¡¯ll think about it, so please give me some more time¡±

    As I said that, the troublesome pile of scrap metal returned a smile.

    ¡°As expected, the chicken dickwad is weak to a woman¡¯s pressure!¡±

    I also shot back a smile.

    ¡°Only your skin¡¯s a woman, and your insides are ck, right? How about we stop denying reality here.¡±

    An angered scrap pile told me.

    ¡°What are you saying? As a special model of the highest grade, there is nothing impossible for me. If I was in the mood, then even a gentleman¡¯s lustful urges are...¡±

    After she said that much, Novem spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of a meal, Poyopoyo-san.¡±

    The scrap metal bit down on her hankerchief mortifyingly.

    ¡°T-this bitch...¡±

    Dinner at the Circry House has be lively all of a sudden, but it¡¯s gotten quite enervating.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°And so, that¡¯s why you¡¯vee here, is what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    The Library.

    It was a ce meant for one to drop by and store up knowledge, but today, I was reading alongside ra.

    While we read our books, we exchanged various conversations.

    A while ago, I epted the request of Damien, a famous professor of Arumsaas, the City of Schrs, and we ended up working together.

    While she specialized in support, she was a skilled adventurer.

    Her deep blue hair was cut around her shoulders, but perhaps she had done that herself, as the edges were quite ruffled.

    It seems she liked reading books here, as whenever I came, I had quite a high probability of finding her.

    I usually ask her about what books are interesting, but we would asionally exchange such gossip.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That scrap metal keeps insisting I decide a name, and shepetes with Novem.¡±

    ¡°How strange. Could her rivalry with Novem be on her job as a maid?¡±

    I don¡¯t know that one either.

    I mean, that piece of junk... is broken.

    There¡¯s how she doesn¡¯t remember some important things, but her tone towards me is generally terrible.

    ¡°The individual herself said her sensorsbelled her as an enemy or something.¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s an ancient automaton, so it¡¯s amazing enough that she can even move. Ah,e to think of it...¡±

    ra remembered something, and conveyed it to me.

    ¡°At the academy, Damien is moving around more automata. He¡¯s gotten three of them operational, and he¡¯s confirming the situation.¡±

    Right now Damien was the talk of the town.

    Just being able to move an ancient automaton and control it was amazing in itself.

    Hearing that, I thought...

    ¡°Why is it that my scrap metal is like that... should I swap it in?¡±

    ra responded.

    ¡°She¡¯s properly doing her job, right? Is there some sort of problem?¡±

    ¡°Her choice of words, I guess? Everything else is perfect. Cleaning,undry, and cooking, she¡¯ll do it all.¡±

    She really was quite perfect, but I¡¯d like to do something about that mouth.

    ¡°Well, I think you should give up on that. I did hear it was a form of contract, and the means to sever it are as of yet unknown, so you¡¯ll be like that all your life.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t make me remember those things...¡±

    For the contract to the automaton, my own blood was needed as a catalyst.

    But having just gone through a Growth, my spirits were high, and I went ahead to kiss the Automaton to activate it.

    (Was that where it went wrong? No, she said she got broken of her own ord.)

    ¡°Even so...¡±

    ra looked at me.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°You sure do some troublesome things. Restricting your own Skills, and aiming for thebyrinth¡¯s thirtieth floor?¡±

    Last time when we challenged thebyrinth, we made it past the fortieth floor¡¯s boss with but a party of six.

    Apparently, it was an enemy that would usually require fifty.

    And it¡¯s good that we achieved results and all, but seeing that, the ancestors imposed a restriction of my Skills until I defeated the thirtieth floor¡¯s boss.

    Under the banner that my own abilities were overwhelminglycking, they forbid any such usage of any Skills in my possession.

    Because of that, I somehow have to use my own strength to break through the chappence.

    While it may sound easy in words, the challenge was on a scale where it required from twenty to thirty adventurers.

    ¡°It¡¯s a personal matter. If I remain too reliant on my Skills, then it will be dangerous once my Mana runs out.¡±

    As I expressed the ancestors¡¯ reasoning, ra made a slight surprised face.

    ¡°... I was sure you hadn¡¯t noticed it, and that you were going to make a huge mistake one day. It seems I¡¯ll have to reassess m evaluation of you, Lyle-san.¡±

    ¡°H-how cruel.¡±

    As I said that, I get the feeling she was smiling a little.

    ¡°If anything happens, call out to me. With your ample funds, I don¡¯t think I would be at a loss to hear you out.¡±

    So it¡¯s a matter of money, I thought... but in truth, to adventurers like us, money was essential.

    In order to live, we threw ourselves into life threatening situations.

    And if the money we obtained was what we used to get by, we had to be firm in that regard.

    Of course, I¡¯ve taken various things onto myself, and I¡¯m in a standing where I have to earn enough to support two women, and one automaton.

    (But really, what is it that I should to)

    If we simply raised greater numbers to challenge it, then it really would be easy.

    But during Damien¡¯s request, I disyed quite a sorry sight.

    (Because I returned to the guild carried by Novem, my reputation... is quite low.)

    At the end of the end, I became unable to move my body, and I showed off quite a terrible state to the other adventurers.

    For that reason, my own personable credibility is low.

    While I want to gather the numbers, my questionable standing in Arumsaas is dragging my feet.

    (As I thought, there¡¯s no choice but for me to steadily build up my own strength.)

    My sudden Growth, and the fact that I produced results was all because of the Heads of History¡¯s Skills recorded in the Jewel.

    If I be unable to use them, it¡¯s exceedingly troublesome.

    (I¡¯ll have to think of a way to ovee the thirtieth floor.)

    As I thought that, I continued to pile up the knowledge of the library.

 Volume 4 - 1: Poyopoyo

    Poyopoyo

    Having stopped by the Arumsaas guild, I started to worry over how I was going to get the rights to challenge thebyrinth.

    And I was meeting with a guild employee to confirm it, but...

    ¡°What? I already have permission?¡±

    The disinterested clerk passed over the documents.

    I get the slight feeling he was taking me for a fool.

    ¡°You cleared thebyrinth¡¯s fortieth floor, and you¡¯ve seeded inpleting the academy¡¯s request, so you¡¯re more than qualified. Did you seriously came here to ask something like that?¡±

    The middle aged male clerk took on quite an attitude when dealing with me.

    But more importantly, the other adventurers around were looking at me, and chuckling.

    Today¡¯s charge, the Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s that. Since you returned being dragged on the backs of women, you¡¯re being severely underestimated.¡»

    Arumsaas¡¯ guild didn¡¯t hold too good of a sentiment towards Adventurers to start with.

    Even if I cleared the fortieth floor, am I still looked upon as nothing but an ordinary adventurer?

    (Shouldn¡¯t I be receiving a bit of a better treatment here?)

    As I was thinking that, the staff member exined.

    ¡°Youpleted an academy request, and even received the additional reward. I¡¯m in no spot to offer aint. It¡¯s just that don¡¯t forget that if thebyrinth is ever to be cleared as a whole, you¡¯ll be the first anyone will ever suspect.¡±

    The managedbyrinth was, to the guild and the city, a mountain of treasure.

    Crushing that was something to be avoided at all costs.

    Only in cases where someone like Damien put out a request that seemed impossible toplete, were standard adventurers allowed to tread into the mazes.

    And since I splendidlypleted that request, the guild must recognize my ability.

    Even when I¡¯ve been recognized, the reason I don¡¯t feel happy about it at all must be this man¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°So I can go challenge thebyrinth as I please?¡±

    ¡°Do whatever you want. We¡¯ll have to thin out the monsters¡¯ numbers, and there are adventurers leaving here, changing their home guilds. For god¡¯s sake... please think of our standing when we have to manage it.¡±

    Adventurers arbitrarily moved away, and problems came in thebyrinth¡¯s management. Yet he¡¯sining to me.

    The Sixthughed.

    ¡ºArumsaas is the city of schrs, and they see adventurers as the bottom of the barrel. I see.¡»

    That trend was there before, but academy students also registered as adventurers.

    To the Arumsaas guild, adventurers were merely a necessary entity to manage thebyrinth. Perhaps they were nothing more, and nothing less.

    (Isn¡¯t that why all the good adventurers run away?)

    Seeing the staff member¡¯s condescending eyes, I sighed, as I felt some relief at the fact that I wouldn¡¯t have to request permission whenever I wanted to challenge thebyrinth.

    Gathering numbers, submitting the paperwork, and waiting for it to be approved was quite time consuming.

    ¡°I see, Then I¡¯ll be off with...¡±

    Having finished my consultation, I tried to separate from the counter, but the clerk stopped me.

    ¡°Wait. There are plenty of requests for thebyrinth from the guild. I¡¯d like it if you don¡¯t forget to take on requests like that as well. Also, those girls... there are a number of parties that are requesting you to introduce party members Novem Forxuz and Aria Lockwarde to them. It will be for their sakes as well. There will be a banquet at some point, so make sure to drop by the guild. Oh, and if your party is disbanded, your permission to challenge thebyrinth will be revoked, but I think that would be best for you.¡±

    Looking down on me, what¡¯s more, he even tried to draw away my party members.

    He was acting under the premise that the disbandment of my party was already inevitable.

    While I may not be the most reliable, do I really deserve this much?

    Hearing that, the ancestors let out their voices.

    The Second...

    ¡º... Oy, oy, this guy is picking a fight with us, no, with Lyle. He¡¯s trying to create an opportunity to recruit the party members directly from the leader.¡»

    Perhaps it hit a nerve, but the Thirdughed maniacally as he spoke.

    ¡ºI wonder just who he thinks he¡¯s provoking, huh!? Okay, Lyle... how about you give a clear denial here.¡»

    The ancestors raged on, and I was of theplete same opinion.

    The reason they¡¯re calling out to Novem and the rest is likely because the impression that everyone who participated in the request besides me were prodigious wasrge.

    In truth, Novem was excellent as a magician, and her focus was on healing.

    Aria was a Vanguard with multiple Skills, and considering her age, she had good future prospects.

    (I¡¯ve heard there are many adventurers whoe to Arumsaas to gatherrades, but this is too blunt, is it not?)

    I spoke to the condescending clerk.

    ¡°And they¡¯ll even use the guild as an intermediary to recruit them? I¡¯ll have to refuse.¡±

    ¡°... It¡¯s a measure so as not to waste those girls¡¯ talents. Among those calling out to them are young nobles as well.¡±

    It seems while they were harsh on adventurers, the city of schrs was kind to nobles.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºThis is clear favoritism, isn¡¯t it? The guild is supposed to be an equal opportunity organization. On the surface, at least.¡»

    ¡°You¡¯recking a little in the fairness department there. If they want to call out to us, then won¡¯t you please tell them that I¡¯d prefer them not to use the guild as an intermediary to threaten us?¡±

    When I said that with a smile, the clerk responded in an irritated fashion.

    ¡°You ignorant brat...¡±

    The Sixth whispered.

    ¡ºEven when Lyle received a present from that Damien, and got him to actually remember his name. This is getting interesting.¡»

    A grinning image of the Sixth floated in my mind, and I started speaking with that very same grin.

    ¡°The truth is in this request, I be quite acquainted with Damien. I¡¯ve even gotten around to dropping by hisboratory on asion. He must have taken quite a liking to me... I mean, he¡¯s given me one of his automata.¡±

    ¡°W-what are you...¡±

    The guild had weak knees when it came to the academy.

    Like that, upon hearing the name of a famous professor, the man suddenly became flustered.

    His eyes were darting around the room in an amusing fashion.

    ¡°You can confirm it if you want, you know? I mean, we¡¯rerades who overcame the fortieth floor together.¡±

    The Seventh offered me some advice.

    ¡ºFumu. I also dislike adventurers, but these sorts are an eyesore... if you want to crush them, it¡¯s best to do it quickly. Lyle, How about telling Damien. ¡ºMyrades are being taken away, and they won¡¯t be able to stop by theboratory anymore¡» or so.¡»

    The Fifth agreed.

    ¡ºThis guy¡¯s probably not the only one, but he¡¯ll make for a nice example.¡»

    It was Novem and Aria being scouted away, and not Poyopoyo, though...

    As I thought that, I noticed.

    (I see, so I can make him misunderstand that Poyopoyo is being recruited.)

    While it was an underhanded method, the opposing side already resorted to that.

    Of all else, if I think about what¡¯s toe, these sorts of talks may keep springing up one after another.

    (That girl can¡¯t be registered as an adventurer, but can I count her into my fighting force?)

    I doubt that toxic maid is strong, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s arade.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. How about I have a little chat... the truth is, the guild is persistently aiding in having myrades recruited off, and it¡¯s troublesome.¡±

    As I said that, he cast his eyes down.

    Perhaps out of panic, he had broken out into a sweat.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºThese sorts see all adventurers as the same. They look down on them, and think that they can say whatever they want... he probably acted with his usual attitude against Lyle.¡»

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t think he had ns to pick a fight. He¡¯s truly thinking for Novem-chan and the others¡¯ sakes, or so he¡¯s deluded himself. But yep... we¡¯ll need to make someone an example.¡»

    I¡¯ll bet Arumsaas doesn¡¯t have nothing but these sorts of clerks.

    But it¡¯s true that the trend is strong.

    (Good grief... Hawkins-san had never seemed so dazzling before.)

    I remembered the clerk in the city that treated everyone with care, Hawkins-san. Havinge here, I¡¯ve really experienced the differences in a guild¡¯s atmosphere.

    ¡°... T-this time, well, they¡¯ve insisted no matter what...¡±

    As he started giving an excuse, I smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s no good, isn¡¯t it? Well then, I have some matters to attend to at the academy.¡±

    Saying that, I left the guild. I took along Poyopoyo, who had been stationed outside, and headed towards the academy.

    Poyopoyo spoke.

    ¡°For a god damn chicken, you¡¯re quite the brutish master. His face was pale, you know. For you to pressure a human much weaker than you to that extent... simply shameful.¡±

    She touched her hand to her mouth, and started smiling as she said that.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that knowing fully well, aren¡¯t you? And wait, powerwise, they have a higher authority than me. Aren¡¯t I the weaker side here!?¡±

    Poyopoyo¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious.

    ¡°Of course I know. I did hear the conversation, and all. You¡¯re going to go to professor Damien for help, or something. As expected of a chicken dickwad. You know full well how to make use of your friends.¡±

    Should I change my evaluation of Damien to a friend?

    As I worried, the Second spoke.

    ¡ºWell that is the truth. But at times like this, you¡¯ve got to aid one another.¡»

    The Third as well.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. Lyle is cooperating with Damien, so this much is fine. Oh, you¡¯re going to be using Damien, so you¡¯ll have to listen to his requests to an extent here on.¡»

    Yes, it definitely was going in a direction where I would be using him.

    I need to offer somepensation.

    (But all of Damien¡¯s favors seem really troublesome.)

    Pulling Poyopoyo along, I increased my gait as I headed towards the academy.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When we arrived at the academy, me and Poyopoyo found automata hurriedly moving around theb.

    Behind his desk, Damien sat deep into his chair as he looked at us.

    ¡°Whew! Those ancients sure were amazing. They made dolls this borate;undry and cleaning and even cooking is done to perfection. At this point, they¡¯re too useful to part with.¡±

    Taking off his sses, and wiping the lenses, Damien spoke with a heartfelt tone.

    ¡°The fact that you activated them means... could it be...¡±

    I looked at Damien, but the answer was...

    ¡°I just used my blood normally. Oh my~ this man¡¯s first kiss is saved up for the ideal woman he¡¯s going to be building. Still, the Lyle of that time was a grace from god. My research has advanced leaps and bounds.¡±

    As he directed an innocent smile at me, I could respond with nothing but, ¡®I see.¡¯

    ¡°Hmm, having partaken in master¡¯s first kiss, I¡¯m nothing like those mass-produced defects over there. As I thought, I¡¯m special!¡±

    As Poypoyo¡¯s mood improved, the other automata stopped to look at us. Their ck pupils gave off red shes...

    ¡°As expected of a ¡®special¡¯ model. That instability and speech will only be a burden on her master.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. As a maid... no, as an automaton, she¡¯s a failure.¡±

    ¡°Did you know? Mass produced models are made to the ideals of all men. Special models are but... pff...¡±

    The ck haired bob cut maids directed smiles at us as they said such things.

    It¡¯s surprising that these are actually dolls.

    Their conversations were well directed, and they could do housework better than most women. Looking at Poyopoyo, Aria had be teary on multiple asions.

    ¡°From my point of view, whether they be mass produced, or worked on individually, the breasts are...¡±

    Damien shook his head.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t have any more questions for Poyopoyo today?¡±

    The reason we came to the academy was also because Damien was curious of her progress.

    The other awakened automata were mass produced models, and Poyopoyo alone was special.

    Damien had wanted information from her, but...

    ¡°This time¡¯s thest one. She can do housework fine, and while there¡¯s a problem with her speech, it¡¯s coherent. She seems to direct harsh remarks at you in particr, but she¡¯s serving her master as an automaton should, so there¡¯s no real problem. If you¡¯re looking for some ws in her specs, I guess it would have to be her memory? None of the automata know any of the important things. There¡¯s the fact they were just activated, but it¡¯s as if something essential was disconnected... more importantly, what the hell is Poyopoyo? Is that a name?¡±

    Damien looked at Poyopoyo.

    He squatted on the spot, and made an irritated gesture.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Until this chicken dickheades up with a worthy name, I have chosen to ept the designation of Poyopoyo! Right! Until this dickheades up with a worthy name, you hear!¡±

    I spoke to Damien, as I traced my face with my finger.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t think of one, so I just kinda went with the flow? Something like that?¡±

    The other three automata looked at Poyopoyo, and...

    ¡°H-he gave you a name, you say!?¡±

    ¡°Even when our master only calls us ¡¾No. 1¡¿,¡¾No. 2¡¿, and ¡¾No. 3¡¿!¡±

    ¡°No, we haven¡¯t lost the battle! Never has he once mixed up our designated numbers!¡±

    With her head hanging down, Poyopoyo was grinning widely.

    ¡°Hmhmhm, mass produced defects. This is the power of a special model.¡±

    (I would have preferred a mass produced one. Even so...)

    Even when all three of them looked exactly the same, Damien was able to tell them apart.

    As expected of the perverted professor of the seven great.

    ¡°A name, you say... I¡¯ll have to think of one for my ideal woman too. Oh, right, that matter with the guild.¡±

    As if he had just remembered it, Damien put my request to mouth.

    The case of the guild trying to recruit.

    I had told him about it.

    ¡°Right. Can I ask it of you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really mind. And wait, there are plenty ofints about the guild. I have a mountain of things I want to mouth off to them, but... yeah, I¡¯ll convey the message.¡±

    I had a bit of a questionable feeling. Perhaps noticing that, the Sixth called out.

    ¡ºThat clerk would have gotten a grudge on himself, and self-destructed on his own sooner orter. He simply coincidentally got himself involved with you. It¡¯s your loss if you want to mull over it.¡»

    To indicate my affirmation, I gripped the Jewel.

    ¡°That¡¯s a life saver. Now then, thepensation for this time¡¯s visit can be called even with this request.¡±

    ¡°Really? My research funds are quickly going up in smokes, so that¡¯s a relief.¡±

    After that, I chatted with Damien a bit before leaving theb.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I returned to the mansion, I found Shannon washing dishes under Novem¡¯s direction.

    I heard Shannon¡¯s scream from the kitchen, and I dropped by to witness quite a peculiar scene unfolding.

    ¡°No~ please forgive me already!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Miranda-san also told me to teach you properly. Now, once the dishes are sparkling, we¡¯re moving onto the cleaning the room.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Lyle! Don¡¯t just stand there, and help me! It¡¯s freaking scary! Novem¡¯s really scary!¡±

    She ran at me with the intentions of embracing me, so I stopped her by holding my hand out against her head.

    Her arms kept going back and forth, but her hands were never to reach me.

    ¡°It¡¯s merely reaping what you sow. As punishment for you kicking back and rxing all these years, isn¡¯t this too light?¡±

    In the end, Miranda-san forgave Shannon.

    After that harsh personality divide... even after Shannon created her darker side, her surface face ended up forgiving her.

    Seeing the scene, the Sixth raised a doubtful voice.

    ¡ºFor me to have seen this girl ovepping with Milleia...¡»

    The Fifth was of the same opinion.

    ¡ºWe were too wary, but it ended out fine. As long as Miranda stays close, she¡¯ll be rehabilitated soon enough.¡»

    Novem looked at me.

    ¡°Wee home, Lyle-sama. And... Poyopoyo-san.¡±

    With a troubled expression on her face, Novem voiced the scrap pile¡¯s temporary name.

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall giving you permission to address me by name! What¡¯s moire, you¡¯re just doing what you please in my territory... prepare yourself!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being noisy.¡±

    After I hit the back of her head, her twintails swayed back and forth before she fell face first onto the ground.

    She covered the spot I hit with both hands as she looked at me.

    ¡°That hurt, chicken bastard. Please treat me with more care. I¡¯m quite a delicate maiden. When my master gets angry at me, I end up weeping to myself in the middle of the night.¡±

    ¡°... That¡¯s scary, so please stop it. And wait, are you still awake at night? What do you do at that time?¡±

    Brimming with confidence, Poyopoyo...

    ¡°I¡¯m on standby in sleep mode! I always make sure to take in that strange energy called Mana from Master, so I have to economize my battery life as much as... ow!¡±

    I hit the top of her head with my palm again.

    ¡°So you¡¯re sleeping, are you not!? Are you really an automaton!?¡±

    Novem looked upon our exchange, and smiled.

    ¡°You two really do get along.¡±

    I looked at Poyopoyo.

    She looked a little happy, and it was irritating.

    ¡°As I thought, you really did lust after me, chicken dickwad. If only you ever called for me, I would terminate sleep mode, and in your bed... ow...¡±

    I smacked her head again, and felt a sense of fatigue.

    Shannon, who was being pinned down by me...

    ¡°Hey, how long am I going to be pinned like this!? Isn¡¯t you guys¡¯ treatment of me much too bad!?¡±

    From the Jewel, I heard the Fifth and Sixths¡¯ voices.

    ¡ºShe¡¯s on small fry level.¡»

    ¡ºYeah~ This girl is...¡»

    Really, just what part of this child were we feeling danger from again?

 Volume 4 - 2: Various Worries

    Various Worries

    ... Aria Lockwarde was worried.

    She had be an adventurer and joined a party, but was her current self truly contributing...?

    She had borrowed the Circry mansion¡¯s yard, and was swinging her spear, but her impatience made the head feel heavy, and it wouldn¡¯t move as she wanted it.

    As her sweaty hands let the portion she clenched slip, she decided to take a break to get her breathing back together.

    ¡°Hah, hah... I¡¯m the only one being left behind.¡±

    Her party members consisted of Lyle and Novem, who were a year her junior, and the automaton Poyopoyo, who¡¯s name had yet to be finalized. The four of them(?).

    At this point, if they asked ra or Miranda, they would probably lend a hand as well.

    And within them, Aria was panicking on her own.

    She thought she was properly aplishing her job as a vanguard, but for some reason, the atmosphere was one where she was the only one growing distant.

    Lyle had a lot of loose ends to him, but he did rack up achievements.

    You could understand it if you ever saw him up close.

    He could use multiple Skills simultaneously, and he easily mastered their use.

    Even when she had a red gem as well, she would never be able to use it like Lyle.

    Support and Vanguard ss Skills were different.

    But in regards to handling them, it was clear as day that Aria fell behind the boy.

    She could use magic as well, but nothing on the high level of Novem¡¯s.

    The times where the Lockwarde House was heralded as a Viscount House were but a distant memory.

    Rather than practicing magic in order to live, she had been worry over how to get through the days.

    Even if she took up jobs to support herself, her father¡¯s money usage always left the House baren.

    At the end, she was seriously giving thought to selling off her body.

    No matter what she did, it was pointless...

    She remembered her father¡¯s voice.

    He was a prideful man, and he hated adventurers.

    If they ever even came out in conversation, he wouldsh out, and he was always bringing troubles.

    ¡°... Just what am I even doing?¡±

    Regretfully, Aria knew the extent of her own ability.

    Whether she fought up front, or cast magic in the back, she would never match up to either Lyle, or Novem.

    Unlike the two of them, who wholeheartedly devoted their youths to training their martial arts and magics, arge gap had opened up.

    Aria gripped the red gem hanging at her neck.

    Of the Skills recorded in it, there were four in total.

    Her own Skill... ¡¾Quick¡¿ included, the number became five.

    While Quick allowed for swift consecutive movements, its burden on the body was high.

    It was the Skill she had obtained on her own, so it wasn¡¯t a struggle for her to use it. Compared to the other Skills she had, that is.

    Strengthen one¡¯s muscles, strengthen one¡¯s weapons, let loose a single strong attack, send out a shockwave.

    If you looked at the other Skills, they were all a lineup any vanguard adventurer would look upon with envy.

    In the past, an adventurer she met in Dalien had told her...

    ¡°Skill affinity, is it...¡±

    For good or bad, all a gem did was record Skills, and as it arbitrarily recorded them, it was quite a pain.

    In that case, using Magic Tools bestowed with Skills was the preferable option.

    Essentialbinations... raising one¡¯s own strength, and reducing the enemies. If those two Skills were to be put together, then high level enemies could be taken down.

    I mean, it acted to raise your abilities, and lower the oppositions.

    That difference could be a wide one.

    Gems had one major defect.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t use Magic Tools, and the current me can¡¯t afford one... in the end, I¡¯ll have to master this thing, or else.¡±

    Looking at the red gem, she let out a sigh.

    She tried to wipe her sweat off of her body, but it stuck, and when she took a rest, she got the feeling she had a slight fever.

    This time, the clothes stuck down to her started to make her feel nauseous.

    The walls around the yard were high, and no one could peep in, so Aria removed her upperyer.

    ¡°Even my underwear is sticky.¡±

    Her clothes had taken up enough sweat that they could be wrung out.

    Spear in hand, she moved to head back to the inside.

    When she went to the door into the mansion, Poyopoyo emerged, carrying a basket.

    ¡°Oh, my, so you were in the middle of training. You¡¯re dripping sweat, so please don¡¯te any closer. I have my precious master¡¯s washedundry here.¡±

    The bad-mouthed automaton treated Lyle as her master, but other humans were given a fixed level of treatment.

    Only Novem was an exception.

    ¡°... You sure treat Lyle different from everyone else.¡±

    As Aria said that, Poyopoyo responded with a serious face.

    ¡°What of it? I have be operational in order to serve my master. I must apologize, but everyone else is just an extra? Ah, but... if master told me to serve Aria-san like my life depended on it, then I do n on serving you with such resolve. However, do remember my loyalty if saved for no one but that chicken dickwad...¡±

    As Aria felt fed up at Poyopoyo¡¯s long speech, she looked at her with tired eyes.

    ¡°Fine by me. Even so, why is it that women just keep on gathering around that man one after another...¡±

    What she remembered were the events that transpired before she came to Arumsaas.

    On a night with a pretty full moon, Lyle had confessed in a roundabout way by saying, ¡®the moon sure is beautiful tonight,¡¯ or something of the like. Aria¡¯s face turned red.

    And to her, Poyopoyo...

    ¡°You¡¯re in the way, so can¡¯t you move? You¡¯re shortening the time I have left to dry theundry. And wait, you reek of sweat, so why not dunk a bucket of cold water over yourself?¡±

    Aria looked at Poyopoyo.

    ¡°... I think I hate you.¡±

    Poyopoyo responded.

    ¡°What a coincidence. I have no interest in anyone besides that damn chicken. Oh, that woman is another matter entirely!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence or anything, she simply wasn¡¯t interested. Aria passed by her, and entered the mansion.

    While she was a strange automaton, she did all the housework to perfection.

    It was on a level whereining about it was unreasonable.

    ¡°Really, just why did you have to wake this strange girl... idiot.¡±

    While turning her eyes to the automaton hanging clothing up in the yard, Aria muttered that...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Havinge to the library, I was reading books pertaining to adventurers.

    I was mostly confirming the organization of a Party.

    ¡°... If we¡¯re going to have four fighters, we¡¯ll have to have the same, or a greater number of support.¡±

    In order to conquer Arumsaas¡¯sbyrinth, I was thinking of how to go about not using Skills.

    The first I thought of was gathering numbers, a simple, and exemry answer.

    But to do that, I would have to gather personnel I could trust as myrades.

    We came to Arumsaas to search forrades to begin with.

    The very fact that we hadn¡¯t made much progress on that one made me determine that method would take much too long.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to take time, but the problem is...¡±

    ... During that period, I won¡¯t be able to use and Skills.

    It¡¯s not like they¡¯re necessary for me to move as I want.

    But as the item I had relied on to now had be unusable, I had to obtain a new power for myself.

    It¡¯s natural for me to be training myself, and for acting as a party, I needed to obtain the necessary technique.

    ¡°Confirming our own location within thebyrinth... Also, scouting, confirming and disarming traps, as well as securing safety... the Fifth and Sixth¡¯s Skills are way too convenient.¡±

    Having lost the areas those Skillspensated for, I was immediately inconvenienced.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºTheir Skills are extraordinary as a set. While convenient individually, I¡¯m surprised they manifested a set like that.¡»

    Different Skills manifest based on the individual.

    Even if you had identical twins, it¡¯s not certain that the same Skill wille out.

    The individuals¡¯ growth and desires, and other such factors influence it, or so I¡¯ve read.

    Aiming for and trying to get a specific one to emerge is exceedingly difficult.

    ¡°Topensate for this, I¡¯ll need a specialist... learning it on my own is impossible.¡±

    The learning part in itself isn¡¯t a problem.

    If I tried, I think I could do it, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s possible, but... the time necessary to pick it up, and to learn all the other necessary skills would add on time in units of years.

    If possible, I don¡¯t want to stretch it out that long.

    Once we fortified our party in Arumsaas, I was nning on heading to the capital of adventurers, the free city of ¡¾Beim¡¿.

    Celes... there¡¯s also the matter with my sister the First Generation called a monster, and staying in one ce for too long is likely dangerous.

    (For that whimsical Celes, I wonder just when her interests will be directed at me... no, I also get the feeling she may have forgotten.)

    With her willfulness, I can¡¯t even imagine what she¡¯ll be doing next.

    Back when my parents still got along with me...

    (Huh? What sort of girl was Celes again?)

    Looking back, it¡¯s a memory of when I was ten.

    I treated my sister Celes as an older brother should. That¡¯s how it should have been. I have no memories of doing anything particr to be hated.

    The mansion just suddenly started to move with her at its center...

    I shook my head, and put those thoughts on hold.

    (Is is her Skill? Or could it be something else... No, let¡¯s put that aside.)

    I turned my eyes back to the book, and tried to think of another formation for the party that wouldn¡¯t rely on my Skills.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Novem was inspecting the room after Shannon had cleaned it.

    ¡°I see, so she really does have good eyes. She¡¯s cleaned up quite nicely. I¡¯ll have to praise herter.¡±

    The individual herself would probably hate it though, Novem thought, as she turned to leave the room. But there, she heard a voice.

    While she had erased her presence to approach, Novem knew, so she wasn¡¯t surprised.

    ... It was Miranda.

    ¡°Hmm, where¡¯s Shanon?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in the yard with Poyopoyo-san right now. They¡¯re taking in theundry. Wee back, Miranda-san.¡±

    While looking at Novem¡¯s radiant smile, Miranda returned a smile of her own.

    ¡°I see. I came to watch her working hard. How unfortunate.¡±

    Novem realized Miranda had intentionally tried erasing her presence. She also knew it wasn¡¯t in order to scare Shannon.

    Miranda had approached, knowing fully well Novem was the only one there.

    ¡°... Did you have some business with me?¡±

    As Novem tried asking for her main intent, Miranda revised her expression.

    She took on a serious face. She had been hiding them under her academy uniform, but behind, her back, two daggers...

    While wondering why she was being so wary today, Novem treated her as usual.

    ¡°I had a few questions.¡±

    ¡°Questions, is it? I have a few of those myself.¡±

    A tense air emerged between the two, but neither of them seemed to mind it. If either of them made any movements, Shannon¡¯s room would soon be a battlefield, or so the air seemed to indicate.

    What Miranda wanted to ask about was Novem herself.

    ¡°Shannon told me. That you don¡¯t seem to be human... but it sure is strange. You don¡¯t look like an automaton either. Those things had just be famous when our professor activated them not to long ago. You seem to have grown up alongside Lyle...¡±

    Hearing Miranda change her way of addressing him from Lyle-kun to Lyle, Novem was overjoyed.

    In order to truly build up a harem for Lyle, she thought it would be best to get a hold of Miranda no matter what.

    ¡°I am Novem of the Forxuz House. Nothing more, and nothing less. Having people fear me... it¡¯s always been like that, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been too mindful of it.¡±

    Seeing Novem tilting her head, Miranda leaned herself against the door frame, and mutter, ¡®that so?¡¯

    (She still has her guard up.)

    And Novem brought up the topic she wanted to ask about.

    ¡°My homnd, the Forxuz House has had quite a long rtion with the Walt House. I know from that connection, but... the Circry House is linked to the Walt house as well, right? You should have met with them numerous times at Centralle.¡±

    About the Walt House... about Celes.

    As far as Novem knew, when Lyle had surpassed the age of ten, Celes began receiving treatment fitting of the next head of the House.

    It was also a rumor that the social gatherings were attended by the beautiful woman of the Walt¡¯s.

    Even now, the Walt House held a major influence.

    If they were ever called to a party in Centralle, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for the rted houses to never get into contact with them.

    ¡°Asking when you already know... that¡¯s right, I knew about Lyle already as well. I was surprised when I found him with Aria, but it¡¯s true that I was a little interested in him.¡±

    Novem gave a high evaluation to Miranda, who wasn¡¯t fascinated with Celes despite meeting her.

    ¡°I see. You could have informed his House, but why didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Miranda raised both of her hands in a pose of surrender.

    ¡°If I moved in that direction, I was sure you would kill both me and Shannon.¡±

    While thinking how savage of a misunderstanding that, was, Novem offered a correction.

    ¡°Oh, I would never go that far. We would just leave this ce. Even so, even when she did that much to you, you sure do treasure your little sister.¡±

    Miranda¡¯s gaze lowered just a little.

    ¡°With herck of vision, you see, Shannon received quite a harsh treatment... As a family member, I want to protect her. I knew of her resentment, but that¡¯s just because I was recognized by that woman instead of her.¡±

    That woman definitely meant Celes, thought Novem, as she muttered.

    ¡°You sure are nice.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re sisters. Well, we don¡¯t get along too well with the second or third daughters.¡±

    It seems Miranda¡¯s sisters had someplicated circumstances. Novem had a vague understanding of that from the fact that the first daughter Miranda was in a ce like this.

    ¡°... As long as you don¡¯ty a hand on Lyle-sama, then I won¡¯t do a thing. Ah, but... I won¡¯t stop you if you try getting along with him as man and woman. I did hear it was love at first sight.¡±

    Hearing that, Miranda burst out.

    ¡°Y-you were awake!¡±

    Seeing Novem¡¯s smile, Miranda left with a reddened face. Perhaps she was angry, as her steps were louder than usual. It felt as if she was intentionally making sound as she walked.

    More human feelings than before were emerging.

    Rather than the Miranda who could only ever be a good person, Novem liked the current one.

    ¡°I¡¯m a littls envious.¡±

    Saying that, Novem also exited Shannon¡¯s room...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having finished reading the materials at the library, I walked down Arumsaas¡¯ streets.

    I hadmitted a few points to strengthen a party to mind, so I was going to return to consult Novem, and everyone and the ancestors to see if we could realize them.

    Doing nothing but think about it made my head feel heavy, so I took a recreational walk on the way back.

    There were quite a few academy students, and they carried a different impression about them than the standard civilians walking about.

    It wasn¡¯t the city of schrs for nothing, and the treasuring of wisdom was deeply rooted in their culture, I¡¯ll bet.

    Of course, it¡¯s also true that the city was mocked for having to culture to begin with.

    On the street.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know something as simple as that? Even children know it.¡±

    ¡°W-what!?¡±

    Most of the conversations I heard were something like that. Proud of their wisdom, there were many people who spoke ill of those less learned than them.

    It¡¯s true it was an interesting ce, but I¡¯m doubtful of whether I want to stay here forever.

    I mean, the city itself is a mashed up jumble, and if I had a say in this, I¡¯d like a quiet and peaceful ce to set up house.

    With a wife, and some children, and...

    (Huh? It¡¯s getting a little hard to imagine.)

    The happy end of a story has to be where the protagonist is heralded as a hero. Or perhaps living happily ever after alongside hispanion.

    I had longed for thetter, but I can¡¯t even imagine it at this point.

    (Well, for now, I just have to think about clearing the thirtieth lower level.)

    I¡¯ll be able to think of such thingster, I thought, as I switched gears, and continued walking.

    Arumsaas¡¯ good point was that there were few ill-breds to be found. To put it another way, there were very few dangerous spots.

    There wasn¡¯t a ce for gambling, and with all the book stores and private schools and training halls, it didn¡¯t seem there was much in the way of pleasure.

    It was forbidden for performers to put on acts on the streets, so unless there was a festival going on, that sort of fun was little to be found.

    When asked, it seems this city¡¯s concept of fun was drinking the night away in a bar while listening to the music. There were ces like that in Dalien as well.

    If you want to put it bluntly, while the city¡¯s scale was massive, there wasn¡¯t any fun.

    ¡°That¡¯s why the adventurers are leaving one after another. Well, there are some that like this ce as well, but... there¡¯s no ce for me to really use money.¡±

    It may be the best for those that want to polish themselves, but it was nothing but a boring ce for adventurers with a bit of ability to them.

    That was Arumsaas. The City of Schrs.

    But at the same time, I though...

    ¡°I don¡¯t actually have any hobbies, do I.¡±

    Swordy and magic were necessities, so I honed them.

    Books are there to store up knowledge. No, it¡¯s not like I hate reading, but... I noticed that apart from that, I didn¡¯t have anything that I could call a hobby.

    Hobbies were a necessity to enjoy life, or so I read in a book.

    I turned onto a street with fewer passersby, and muttered to myself.

    ¡°I wonder if I should get a hobby.¡±

    The Fourth.

    ¡ºTo all onlookers, it probably looks like your hobby is fooling around with women. Well, it¡¯s nice to have one. I loved counting the gold coins piled up in the vault.¡»

    That¡¯s a hobby? As I thought that, the Fifth spoke.

    ¡º... I used up all the Fourth¡¯s money on my mistresses.¡»

    He said it! The Fifth let out some rare emotions, but...

    ¡ºThe hell ya¡¯ doing, ya¡¯ bastard!!¡»

    The money loving Fourth flipped out.

    (In the past, I would have to worry over a Mana expenditure like this, but recently, I haven¡¯t been minding it at all)

    I remembered the past, where I would immediately copse, and thought I didn¡¯t want to experience Growth for something like this.

    I heard voices from the Jewel.

    ¡ºShut up!! It was necessary for me to resolve the problems you left behind! When I became the head, we did fight a lot, though!¡»

    As the Fifth shouted back, the Sixth tried to calm him.

    While the Sixth gave off a wild impression, he was weak in some ces to the Fifth.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s calm down, everyone. If you calmly exin it, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand.¡»

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºAh, so it¡¯s about that matter. That really was a problem raised by the Fourth. The Third was also rted, but there¡¯s no point in telling the man who died in battle.¡»

    The Third let out his voice.

    ¡º... Did I do something?¡»

    The Fifth spoke in a low voice.

    ¡ºYou didn¡¯t do anything. Because you didn¡¯t do anything about it, it became such arge issue. And because of that, I...¡»

    It seems that there are various problems between the generations of the Walt House.

    (I wonder just what happened.)

    It was a topic I was a little curious about, so I nned to ask about it when I got back.

 Volume 4 - 3: The Lifeform Known as a Feudal Lord.

    The Lifeform Known as a Feudal Lord.

    ¡ºI was an only child.¡»

    Within a gloomy atmosphere, the Fifth started talking.

    Within the Jewel, everyone from the Second up was sitting around, and listening to him. Only the Fourth was acting awkward, as he incessantly pushed his sses up and down.

    The Second...

    ¡ºNot happenin¡¯. That ain¡¯t happenin¡¯.¡»

    He looked towards the Fourth with quite a stiff face.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºI was the second child, but brother died, so I became the heir. I think I exined that, right?¡»

    All of us directed our eyes at the Fourth.

    Unable to bear it, he finally opened his mouth.

    ¡ºM-my wife was still quite young. See, when we were first introduced, she was still in her early teens. Even when I was in my thirties... our ages were separate enough for us to be parent and child.¡»

    As he moved to make an excuse, the Sixth responded.

    ¡ºYeah, so?¡»

    The Seventh too.

    ¡ºAnd?¡»

    The group that didn¡¯t care about such age differences continued to pressure him.

    The Second was more concerned about the fact that his eldest son had died.

    ¡ºAnd wait, before thinking about raising the Fifth safely, shouldn¡¯t you have considered the possibility of his death? It¡¯s not rare for our like to fall in skirmishes and other petty squabbles of the like.¡»

    The Fourth raised a powerless voice.

    ¡ºNo, I am repenting it, but after the Third fell, his majesty, you see, he kinda called out to me and...¡»

    ording to the Fourth¡¯s exnation, the family began to receive preferential treatment on various fronts due to the Third¡¯s achievements. No one would think of directly opposing the family the crown felt a sense of debt to.

    And during the Fourth¡¯s time, they were able to use those merits to rise to Baron status.

    The Third threw down his life for the crown, and contributed to his victory, so the Walt House began to receive the treatment of a sort of direct vassal to the throne of Bahnseim.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºThe Third died young, so there¡¯s no helping the fact the Fourth didn¡¯t have any siblings. But the Fifth being an only child means...¡»

    IT wasn¡¯t just for diplomacy through marriage, but if they wanted to build up favorable rtions, it would be best to have a brother, or sister, or two. If there was a branch family there to support the Walt House that had suddenly expanded in scope, the Fifth¡¯s position may have been firmer cemented.

    ¡°It¡¯s that, I see. He was called the manwhore of the family, but it was actually for the House¡¯s sake.¡±

    As I said that, the Fifth nodded.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. Even I only wanted to have a single wife. It sounded easier. And also... do you think I could love all my children equally when I had numbers surpassing thirty? There were some sons I sent out to harsh environments. There was even a daughter I sent in ce of a hostage.¡»

    The Fourth¡¯s time was nice.

    The royal family looked out for him, and I¡¯ve heard that the king was the one who found a bride for him.

    But once that ruler stepped down, it seems the timespan before the Fourth retired was terrible.

    ¡ºI can¡¯t trust any one of them. All of the nobles around kept trying to pick fights. There were even times they impersonated bandits to raze my viges.¡»

    A blue vein popped up on the Second¡¯s forehead.

    ¡ºYou did get back at them, right? You didn¡¯t leave them looking down on you, right?¡»

    There, the Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºDuring my era, we somehow able to put the surrounding powers on the defensive, and we were able to begin our offense,.¡»

    The Fifth¡¯s time...

    No, in the time from Third to Fourth, it seems there were few reliable retainers to be found. During that time, the Forxuz House didn¡¯t betray, and remained loyal... did they not have ambition?

    The Fourth¡¯s excuse...

    ¡ºNo, look... from my side, I couldn¡¯t find a wife because of those strange precepts.¡»

    As their status had only just risen, the Walt House would have to have taken in the daughter of one of the same rank, or one higher.

    But when the Fourth stepped down, the surrounding Viscount Houses had built some distance from them.

    ¡ºIf I had any siblings, it would have turned out differently.¡»

    As the Fifth stared at him intently, the Fourth shut his mouth.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºThat shouldn¡¯t be. She was still able to give birth, right? And wait, what about the possibility of a mistress? You were a Baron House, right? How about weing in an illegitimate from the surrounding houses as a second wife? You had plenty of options, didn¡¯t you?¡»

    The Fourth...

    ¡ºNo~ my wife was a bit of a crybaby, and...¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t screw with me, you bastard!!¡»

    AS the Fifth jumped at the Fourth, no one moved to stop him. More so, they seemed to think it natural for him to be hit.

    I did have knowledge of these sorts of matters, to an extent. In truth, when the adequate age came, it wasn¡¯t strange to be arbitrarily married off, or something of the sort.

    I didn¡¯t have time for that, so I never really thought of marriage.

    Just getting my parents to turn my way... that¡¯s all that was on my mind.

    The Second took charge of the situation.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s put the man punching his father aside, and just leave it as we sessfully made connections with the surrounding area. We married them into our family, or sent off brides and grooms to them... Since our lineage was a good one, I doubt they had anyints.¡»

    The fact that they were getting well-disciplined children of good lineage was probably a good thing for the other side as well. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no problem about it, but for the Walt House that hadn¡¯t an ally to be found around it, it was a firm way to stabilize itself.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºThey were all of reliable lineage. The problem¡¯s was the inclination the house started to take. When he crushed other opposing houses, he would gather women who had no crimes themselves. He¡¯d investigate, and call them over... no matter how much money we had, it wasn¡¯t enough.¡»

    It seems he expended quite a sum of money, but the Fourth¡¯s stock was able withstand that. Just how much did he save up, anyways?

    Out of breath, the Fifth took his seat again. The Fourth corrected his sses before sitting as well. His clothes were torn up, but he didn¡¯t seem to be injured.

    (Well, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re living flesh or anything.)

    Inside the Jewel... I¡¯m in a state where I¡¯ve brought nothing but my consciousness into here.

    And the ancestors were nothing more than memories. Their memories retained their hearts, or so the premise seems to be.

    (Just how was a gem like this made?)

    If it was just going to record Skills, then a method like this would be unnecessary. To me, hearing them talking all at once isn¡¯t really a problem, but a normal person would probably have gone insane by now.

    I was on the verge a couple of times. But how many years has it been since I¡¯ve found embarrassment from being teased by my rtives?

    ¡ºI had no affection for any of them. Birth my children. That¡¯s all I wish for, I proimed.¡»

    With a mournful tone, the Fifth said that.

    I thought he was nothing but a cold person, but it seems he did think back on it.

    And...

    ¡ºMy first son frickin¡¯ went out to be a delinquent, and the fights among siblings just wouldn¡¯te to an end, and... the only thing I had to sooth me was my pets.¡»

    ¡°Um, I think the Fifth just broke.¡±

    I remember the events that transpired in Dalien.

    There was a monster with the form of a rabbit.

    Every time I took one down, he screamed out to stop me. While I was thinking of how strange his tastes were, the Sixth shouted out over beingbelled a delinquent.

    ¡ºIf you¡¯ve got over thirty younger brothers and sisters, of course, you¡¯d race out towards delinquency! What¡¯s more, you doted on your pets more than you children... did you know, Lyle?¡»

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡ºThe Fifth was feeding a young divine beast called a Qilin.¡»

    The Fifth responded.

    ¡ºOy, don¡¯t call it feeding, or something low like that. That one was my family!¡»

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºWhy not treasure your original family first?¡»

    I put my hand to my chin, and tried to remember.

    Qilin... a horned, scaled horse-like creature. They¡¯re also called dragon mares, but to differentiate them from monsters, they were often ssified as divine beasts.

    Before Magic Tools made their appearances, divine beasts were the aspiration of nobles. Qilins, fabled to even be able to run across the sky were said to make an entire n prosper for generations toe if you owned one.

    There are even knights who¡¯ve dueled over the ownership¡¯s of them.

    For the Fifth to have had one...

    ¡°Huh? But if it was a young one, then isn¡¯t it strange that I didn¡¯t see it at the mansion? Divine beasts are blessed with longevity, or so I¡¯ve read.¡±

    A hundred years or two was normal for them. The one who was feeding... no, raising that beast, the Fifth, smiled.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because it was injured... after treating it, and getting its strength back, I naturally returned it back to nature. Itsrades from its herd came to reim it... that one, at the end, it gazed so regretfully at me... even when I urged it to go out already, it kept looking this way.¡»

    Upon seeing the Fifth break out into tears, everyone present drew back.

    The Sixth shouted out.

    ¡ºCan you even understand my feelings!? Everyone suddenly ced expectations on me when my old man got himself a Qilin, and you went off and returned it to nature... how do you think I felt when I heard that!? You could have presented it to the royals! Just keeping it around would be enough.¡»

    Having such a rare animal would have been beneficial for the Walt House¡¯s sake...

    I also drew back at the Sixth¡¯s words.

    The Fourth looked at the Fifth as he spoke.

    ¡ºOy, you... you¡¯re the worst.¡»

    ¡ºAs if you should be the one to say that!!¡»

    ¡ºAnd that¡¯s your fault, isn¡¯t it!!¡»

    Seeing the Fourth and Sixth shout at one another, I whispered to the Seventh seated beside me.

    ¡°So, who exactly is at fault here?¡±

    ¡º... I don¡¯t really want to say it, but it¡¯s the responsibility of thete Third Generation. It¡¯s because of that man that the Walt left their names in history, but at the same time, their sudden rise in status increased the scope of the House¡¯s authority just as suddenly. Well, if you¡¯re asking who was in the wrong... pretty much everyone.¡»

    Problems left by the parents were solved by the children.

    That¡¯s what these heads of history put to practice.

    Looking at them made some sorrowful feelings surface, but at the same time...

    ¡°It¡¯s that. Every era has its problems.¡±

    ¡ºRight. There were quite a few in my time, you know... You may have it easy, but the Walt House is right in the center of a mountain of problems right now.¡»

    Hearing that from the Seventh, I tilted my heads, and wondered whether that was true.

    As I failed toprehend it, the Second spoke to me with a fed up expression.

    ¡ºLyle, you may have been driven out of the house, but the Walt House currently has a ticking timebomb in its midst known as Celes... isn¡¯t that a huge problem?¡»

    I was satisfied with that answer. I guess there is a number of things I¡¯m not seeing as well.

    (... But isn¡¯t it fine to leave Celes as is? I mean, I¡¯m leaving the country, and all.)

    Am I being much too na?ve?

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having challenged Arumsaas¡¯byrinth, I took along Aria, Novem and ra.

    This expedition was just to check how far the four of us could go alone. We came with the intention of spending three days, and two nights.

    ¡°Lyle-san, there is a party of adventurers trailing us from behind.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why?¡±

    As I strained my ears, just as ra said, I heard the sound of footsteps from behind.

    ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re under the assumption we are taking the shortest route? I mean, we did make it all the way to the fortieth floor and back in a week. It isn¡¯t strange for them to think we have a Skill like that on us.¡±

    It isn¡¯t the best of feelings.

    Trailing us from behind was, in the first ce, a breach of manners.

    Even if we ask the perpetrators, they¡¯ll likely something like they were coincidentally choosing the same path at us. Their excuse was so clear, I could already see it.

    Also, if they followed behind us, they would be able to avoid battle.

    It¡¯s a form of harassment within thebyrinth.

    Aria opened her mouth.

    ¡°What should we do? We¡¯re trying to see how far we can get with the four of us, right? Should we convey the message that we¡¯re not using Skills?¡±

    ra shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to get involved with adventurers who know full well they¡¯re not following the proper conduct. In the worst case, they might attacking us.¡±

    Within thebyrinth, adventurers could kill one another.

    It was amon story. They lie in wait for those that were returning after ying hordes of monsters, and snatch their earnings off of them. Those sorts of people definitely existed.

    Of course, adventurers who dived really deep in...

    Had a high likelihood of meeting them on the way back up.

    As I kept watch of behind, Novem raised her voice.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, footsteps from the front.¡±

    I immediately reached for the mace at my hips as I looked ahead. ra was lighting the way, but all I saw was a few monsters moving ahead.

    I can¡¯t clearly determine their numbers, but more than that, I couldn¡¯t even confirm what sort of enemy they were.

    (Just without Skills, I be this anxious, I see.)

    What magic will Novem prepare? Will I have Aria go out front, or will we whittle them down, and leave the finish to her?

    Even if I had to make an instantaneous decision, if the enemies didn¡¯t approach any closer, I wouldn¡¯t be able to decide.

    Based on what I could see of them, I issued orders.

    ¡°Novem, knock them off their feet with wind. Once she¡¯s used that, Aria, go up front! ra, stay on standby.¡±

    I gave out the orders, but the party¡¯s movements seemed dull. The amount of luggage on each individual was high. The amount ra could carry herself was limited. At the same time, collecting monster materials and magic stones was her job.

    We can¡¯t have her fully loaded from the start.

    ¡°W-wait a second!¡±

    Aria immediately rushed forward.

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

    As I said that, I put a halt to the magic gathering in Novem¡¯s hand. I had her stand as ra¡¯s guard, as I rushed out front with Aria.

    While she swung her spear, she offered an excuse.

    ¡°Last time we were fighting this same opponent, you had me rush out front, didn¡¯t you!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because we noticed them tootest time! Right now, we had time for Novem to prepare her magic, don¡¯t we?¡±

    My panic made my tone stronger than intended, and Aria¡¯s movements slowed.

    As it felt as if I had been shouting at her, she shrunk back. I didn¡¯t have the time to tell her I wasn¡¯t actually angry, so I went to face the enemies up front.

    If it¡¯s just fighting, I don¡¯t have a problem, but if I have to do it while giving orders, it¡¯spletely different.

    (So there¡¯s this much of a difference between setting up preparations beforehand, and making decisions in battle...)

    Because I had be too used to it, theck of Skills felt like quite an inconvenience.

    The enemy before my eyes held a shield and axe that looked like they were fashioned out of metallic boards torn off the walls.

    They were goblin, but they wore metal headpieces, so it was a pain to go against them.

    I hit one with my after-Growth power, the goblin, shield and all, was sent flying deep into the passageway. But I don¡¯t think that finished it.

    (If it¡¯s like this, even my Sabre would have been the better option! But it would have been a weight on our baggage, so I didn¡¯t bring it... Aarrrgggh! Dammit!)

    I withheld my urge to shout out, and swung my mace, only to have it collide with the tip of Aria¡¯s lowering spear.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°That one wasn¡¯t my fault!¡±

    Aria shouted back, but I get the feeling that her voice was shaking.

    (This is no good. We¡¯ve lost ourposure.)

    Just how much of a blessing were those Skills to me... the current me felt that every time I entered into battle.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having shaken off the party tailing us, and found a room to take a break in, we sat in awkward positions.

    I get the feeling she had been much closer before, but Aria took quite a bit of distance.

    As I was observing her behavior, ra called out to me.

    In this room that was being dimly lit by antern, Novem was busy keeping watch. Perhaps tired, Aria closed her eyes as she sat.

    ¡°That previous battle was quite bad.¡±

    ¡°... I didn¡¯t have anyposure. This may sound like an excuse, but I think my thoughts were on the right track.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean it like that. Your party¡¯s coordination is one thing, but it¡¯s mainly a problem of human rtions.¡±

    As ra said that, I tilted my head.

    ¡°Was there a problem? I made sure to apologize to Aria after that, and it¡¯s not like...¡±

    Nothing happened following the battle. As I was about to say that, ra stared at me with more focused eyes than usual.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it?¡±

    ¡°... I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    I wanted to offer some response, but I truly didn¡¯t get it, so I wanted to hear whatever it was from her. She looked over at Novem.

    ¡°This is basically a party with Lyle-san as the leader.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was like that from the start.¡±

    She took off her sses, and started wiping the dirt off of them. She began exining.

    ¡°For a party¡¯s leader, there are various types. There¡¯s the type that issues orders from the back. There¡¯s the one that cuts the path open up front. There¡¯s the one that adapts to the situation in the center of it all. Lyle, you¡¯re the center type. You can aplish any role, and you¡¯re a leader that would be able to perform well wherever you went.¡±

    Seeing me get a little embarrassed at her words, ra went on disinterestedly.

    ¡°... Do you understand that you could take up the front line better than Aria-san? Aria-san is amazing. In just two more years... no, even in one, I think she¡¯ll grow quite a bit if she continues to experience many things. Her movements in thebyrinth have already be much better.¡±

    She added on a ¡®but¡¯ as she put her sses back on, and stared at me with a serious expression.

    ¡°The fact that Lyle-san and Novem-san are so close to her has made her develop an inferiorityplex. It¡¯s quite serious. She makes mistakes even when she has no such intentions, and you or Novem-san have to follow up for her. It¡¯s quite natural for her to wonder whether or not she¡¯s really needed.¡±

    ¡°No, but that¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t stay in the center of this party, it will dissolve. The female members don¡¯t really get along.¡±

    Hearing that, I shook my head.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t the case. I mean, there¡¯s never been a fight at the mansion.¡±

    ra seemed to have said that with conviction. She started talking about the parties she had seen before.

    ¡°The party I had helped before was one of people who said what they wanted. There coordination was bad in some ces. How about me? How about we try a different pattern next time... I brought up such a conversation during a break. When I met them outside, they were fighting as well. But they were seriously taking on their work.¡±

    Hearing her, I quieted down.

    A party centered around me... that truly was the case. But it was also a party that wouldn¡¯t function in my absence.

    Because of the Skills, those sides had stayed concealed. When I wasn¡¯t fulfilling the role of the perfectmander, the party¡¯s function ceased.

    (So the ancestors¡¯ Skills were even impeding Aria¡¯s growth.)

    Comrades who don¡¯t decide on their own.

    From a state where all they had to do was listen to mymand, having to make split second decisions on her own probably threw the girl into confusion.

    I had forgotten how adaptable Novem was.

    ¡°Lyle-san, how about you have a chat betweenrades first? What you can do, what you¡¯re insufficient in... it¡¯s important to see those from other peoples¡¯ eyes as well.¡±

    I get the feeling I had learned something valuable from ra.

    Remembering the ancestors fromst time, I thought I wanted someone to say something like that.

 Volume 4 - 4: Get Along

    I... I don¡¯t want to study right before it...

    Get Along

    Having returned from thebyrinth, I put in a day of break, and gathered everyone in the mansion.

    Those of my party, Novem and Aria.

    The temporary helpers, and adventurers of Arumsaas, Miranda and ra.

    As well as the piece of scrap metal, Poyopoyo, and thendlord¡¯s sister, Shannon.

    Including myself, I tried creating a space where the seven of us could talk.

    ¡°Why am I included as well? And those two aren¡¯t adventurers, right?¡±

    While drinking the tea put out, ra asked. Her eyes were pointed at Shannon, and Poyopoyo.

    The reason was quite simple.

    ¡°... I have no idea what to say to break the ice. The remaining two... are just extras, I guess.¡±

    I head the Third guffawing from the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle, you¡¯re the best!¡»

    By best, he likely means best for augh. He was today¡¯s councilor, or how should I put it, up to now, they were just ignoring the rules, and all talking at once.

    In the past, when my Mana was running out again and again, there was a rule made where it would be one person talking to me per day, or calling me to the conference room otherwise.

    As ra stared at me intently, I gave an excuse.

    ¡°I mean, I have no idea what sorts of conversations happen between girls! And this is the first time we¡¯ve been given a chance to talk like this...¡±

    Poyopoyo poured a refill for ra¡¯s tea. As she looked at me, she gave a scornfulugh.

    ¡°As expected of the chicken. You¡¯ll leave the womanly conversations to a woman, I see.¡±

    I told myself to endure it. And the reason I called ra was that she had a higher amount of experience as an adventurer than us.

    She specialized in support, and she was in a position where she saw a wide variety of parties, so I thought listening to her opinion was important.

    Also, she had an understanding of our situation to some extent. We could skip the exnations.

    Novem tried breaking the awkward air.

    ¡°Then how about we talk about our impendingbyrinth expedition? Does anyone have something to say on the matter?¡±

    No one shared anything.

    Shannon opened her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m not an adventurer, you know. More than that, I don¡¯t have confidence in my stamina.¡±

    As she proimed herck of confidence with full confidence, it sounded as if she was truly bragging about the fact as she ran a hand through her hair.

    The pose was fitting of her, but as Novem looked over her behavior with a smile, she gave a low scream before shutting her mouth.

    A few minutes passed in silence, so I lightly raised my hand...

    ¡°Ah~, well.... Personally, I want to somehow clear the thirtieth floor without using my Skills. It¡¯s just that no matter how you look at it, there¡¯s a problem with our numbers, and our coordination is, you know...¡±

    Aria didn¡¯t look me in the eye.

    ¡°Why not just use Skills? Is there a meaning in that?¡±

    Her attitude was bad.

    Novem gave her some cautionary words.

    ¡°Aria-san, that tone is a little...¡±

    Aria shot back.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s rude to Lyle-¡®sama¡¯, right. I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    As she proimed that loudly, I heard the Second¡¯s voice from the Jewel.

    The Second hated her.

    ¡ºThe hell¡¯s with that tone!?¡»

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t she still angry about what happened a while ago? Remember, Lyle shouted at her... she seems to be stomaching quite a bit there. Why not look upon her kindly?¡»

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºAs if I¡¯s know about something like that! That¡¯s the opinion of a man with weak knees to women, isn¡¯t it!?¡»

    The Fourth responded.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong with being weak to them!? Even if men put up a strong front, they won¡¯t win against women! You muscle for brains!¡»

    The Second...

    ¡ºBastard, what do you think you¡¯re saying to your grandfather!? Let¡¯s take this outside.¡»

    Hearing the words I often heard from the First, I became a little sad. Having finished transmitting his Skill, his role ended, and he could no longer show himself.

    IF that man were to see me now, I wonder what he would say.

    (... It¡¯s no good. I can only see him yelling, and picking a fight with the Second. I mean, our founder liked Aria quite a bit.)

    As I started feeling down, Aria called out to me.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t get so depressed about it.¡±

    She was apologizing, but as I looked around at everyone¡¯s eyes, I hurriedly regained myposure.

    Miranda started talking.

    ¡°You can call me out whenever you want. I received credit from Professor Damien, and I¡¯ve done enough preparations to graduate. At this point, it¡¯s just something of a hobby.¡±

    The academy¡¯s system was one where you could enroll whenever you wanted, and graduate whenever you could. It wasn¡¯t one that held such events by season.

    If you gathered the necessary credit, and had the credentials, you could graduate whenever you wanted to.

    To Miranda, Aria...

    ¡°Is it alright to decide so easily? Do you n on joining the party?¡±

    And...

    ¡°Oh my, are you jealous? Think I¡¯m going to take your beloved Lyle? Aria, you sure are cute!¡±

    Feeling teased, Aria replied.

    ¡°T-that guy isn¡¯t rted to it at all! In order to be able to live on my own one day, I¡¯m just working together with...¡±

    Aria¡¯s face turned red, and Novem...

    ¡°What are you saying, Aria-san? Even if you may have your circumstances, your body is one that was saved by Lyle-sama. Don¡¯t think that you can just pull out of the party whenever you like.¡±

    ¡°Eh? She can¡¯t?¡±

    I posed a question to Novem.

    She turned to me in surprise, and began exining the reasons.

    ¡°No, well... Dalien¡¯s feudal lord got you to ept Aria-san as a reward, and all.¡±

    I spoke.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that just the official stance? Just invalidate it.¡±

    Aria mmed the palm of her hand down on the table. In the room that had returned to silence, ra disinterestedly drank her tea.

    As some tea had spilled onto the table, Poyopoyo...

    ¡°Fufufu, so this is a so called scene of carnage. I¡¯ve got it in my data.¡±

    ... Said that, as she prepared to wipe it up.

    ¡°... In the end, that¡¯s all I am to you as a woman!¡±

    ¡°Why are you angry!? I just don¡¯t have any intentions of binding you down, is what I was trying to say!¡±

    While I tried thinking of the reason why she might be angry, the Fourth addressed me.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no way Lyle would ever be able to understand theplexities of a woman¡¯s heart.¡»

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re just under the delusion that you understand it. I¡¯m fully aware that I never did.¡»

    There, the Sixth spoke.

    ¡º... Even so, if it wasn¡¯t rted to dealing with his children, the Fifth had everything going quite well.¡»

    I thought.

    (What should I do. These guys aren¡¯t reliable at all.)

    I looked at Novem. However...

    ¡°Lyle-sama, that¡¯s going too far...¡±

    Miranda was smiling.

    ¡°Then I¡¯d like to announce my candidacy. In Aria¡¯s ce.¡±

    In the party, you mean? Or are you volunteering for something else? Miranda-san didn¡¯t voice that.

    Misunderstanding something, Aria...

    ¡°I-I never said anything about conceding Lyle or anything!¡±

    Grinning widely, Miranda-san spoke.

    ¡°Huh? I was thinking of entering the party in yoru absence, or at least that¡¯s what I intended when I said it, you know?¡±

    Upon being teased, Aria turned away her face.

    ra opened her mouth.

    ¡°... Lyle-san.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You damn womanizer~¡±

    As ra called me a womanizer in monotone, my face cramped up. I don¡¯t mean to brag, but until recently, I was a pure boy who had never even received a kiss from a woman. Being called a womanizer is...

    ra handed down her final evaluation of the party.

    ¡°It¡¯s that. It truly is the ideal of all gentlemen, a ssic harem party. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll find many out there withpletion of this level. Whether it be for better or for worse, it¡¯s an idolized party form.¡±

    For better, was probably referring to its idolization by men.

    The worse was likely that she understood this sort of party didn¡¯t function.

    I tried asking her.

    ¡°I-is there any way to solve or better the problem?¡±

    ra started talking, backed by the experiences she¡¯d amassed up to now.

    ¡°Among the parties I know, there were some that, in order to avoid squabbles regarding female rtions, would never take them in as members. Male-only parties. When affections be muddled, the party¡¯s coordination copses.¡±

    Are you telling me to withdraw myself?

    ¡°So if I leave the party, will it be resolved?¡±

    Novem let out her voice.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t happening. Rejected. Matter dismissed.¡±

    ra nodded.

    ¡°Right. I mean, if Lyle-san leaves, the party will disperse anyways. And wait, your personal skill levels already reach the main body of adventurers. Coordination is... without Skills, I guess you¡¯re better than amateurs, is how I¡¯ll put it. If you withdraw from this party, I think Aria-san will still be dragging her feet.¡±

    ra tried to give a followup to Aria, but the individual herself was...

    ¡°E-even if you tell me that...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all extraordinary, talent-wise. How about we put the standard around fifty? If you¡¯re just judging based on talent, this party would average around a ny. Even if you say Aria¡¯s on the lower side, her numbers are still in the seventies to eighties.¡±

    She continued on.

    ¡°And if you add in any members of the opposite sex besides Lyle-san, it will fall through. Rather than saying love matters will beplicated... the males will not be able to endure it.¡±

    Why won¡¯t they be able to endure? Damien didn¡¯t have any problems.

    Also, I wanted some people of the samerades to talk to as well.

    Understanding that I was unable to understand, ra spoke.

    ¡°If there were lovelydies around, and they were all flocking around a single gentleman, would one want to join only to be left sad, and alone? While beingrades, do you think they¡¯d want to taste that sense of alienation?¡±

    ¡°... They wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    I finally understood, and agreed with her.

    If we were recruitingrades, males were no good.

    ¡°One or two would pose a problem, but if arge number joined, them more or less... but this isn¡¯t the sort of party that can manage that many, and the foundation isn¡¯t set.¡±

    Foundations.

    A party with a stable foundation meant that it had members that fulfilled all the fundamental roles.

    While our ce had high talents, we didn¡¯t have any that could do scouting, or disarm traps.

    ¡°No, a family thatrge is... I¡¯ll have to reject that one.¡±

    When Novem refused, ra gave a method to resolve the problem.

    ¡°How about dividing it up?¡±

    ¡°Division?¡±

    As I tilted my head, ra spoke.

    ¡°Lyle-san, you can generally aplish anything on your own, and you have a strong tendency to try resolving things on your own. While you may have a number of Skills, with the others considered, it may be best to divide to have them polish their technique. No, wait, normally, you would decide everyone¡¯s roles first. Once you¡¯ve all obtained a level ofpetency, you decide who will polish their abilities in a certain field. You see everyone¡¯s aptitudes, and decide your future objectives. That¡¯s standard.¡±

    I was too reliant on my Skills that a problem came from everyone else not feeling necessary. Rather than trained abilities, no... rather than general specialized adventurers, the potency of my Skills were higher.

    ¡°I guess the basic one is scouting. The role to walk ahead, and check for danger. I think Aria-san is appropriate for that one. I have some acquaintances in the field, so do you want me to introduce them?¡±

    ra prepared a memo, and Aria epted it.

    ¡°Next is traps... I think Miranda-san has quite an aptitude. It¡¯s just a feeling, though.¡±

    Hearing that, Miranda-san smiled.

    ¡°Right. I am on the dexterous side.¡±

    ra whispered.

    ¡°... People with your personality tend to be good at this sort of work.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing. Well then, Novem-san is... unnecessary. Just polish your magic as you always have.¡±

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s a bit unfortunate. I want to be useful, somehow.¡±

    The Second spoke up.

    ¡ºNovem-chan, it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re there. As I thought, she sure is a good girl!.¡»

    Agreeing with his opinions, I waited for ra to say more.

    But she left it at that.

    ¡°And that¡¯s how it is. It will take time for you to be professionals. But if you all work on your various roles, and get some experience in them, the party¡¯s shape will solidify in a few months.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What about me?¡±

    As I asked, ra...

    ¡°You¡¯re fine as you are. Generally, a leader¡¯s role is managing the party. Your job is to think about how well you can manage the party. Regting everyone¡¯s schedules, and making ns is a splendid job in itself.¡±

    Her exnation was satisfying, but shouldn¡¯t I be polishing some sort of Skill as well? As I said that, ra spoke.

    ¡°Lyle-san, you take over everyone else¡¯s jobs too much. If they can do it, then leaving it to them is also a leader¡¯s role. What you should be doing is...¡±

    ¡°Is?¡±

    ¡°Decide how to distribute the luggage. Also, if you invite another female adventurer or two, it will be perfect.¡±

    I stated my direct opinion.

    ¡°I¡¯m kinda starting to feel like scum... you know, like... beingpletely surrounded by women.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s an urate description. It¡¯s fine. Your standing in Arumsaas is questionable, but your face is on the better side, so you should be able to nab a woman or two. After that, use your time to build up favorable rtions.¡±

    Novem expressed herself.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s no good!¡±

    ¡°Novem! That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t do something like that!¡±

    ¡°You have to find women that fit the Walt Family Precepts! I won¡¯t recognize anyone else!¡±

    ra tilted her head. I became silent, and I covered my face with both hands.

    Aria didn¡¯t seem interested, as it was a natural urance, but only Miranda-san stared at Novem with a serious expression.

    Shannon, who was just listening in the whole time, spoke up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not rted to any of this, right? Why was I even called here?¡±

    Poyopoyo as well.

    ¡°I can also fulfill a role. I mean... I¡¯m a special model!¡±

    I ignored the two of them.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Aria took a visit to the adventurer ra had introduced.

    It wasn¡¯t at the guild. At a cheap-looking apartment, she checked the namete before knocking on the door.

    From inside the room, she heard a muffled voice.

    ¡ºWho could it be?¡»

    ¡°U-um, I¡¯m ra-san¡¯s acquaintance, and she told me to inquire about something here!¡±

    The other person...

    ¡ºLady ra? Well, so be it.¡»

    The door opened, and standing there, was a woman with ruffled hair. Her age was in thetter half of her thirties. There were the remains of old burns on her face.

    And the woman did not have a left arm.

    As Aria¡¯s eyes turned to her arm, the Woman spoke.

    ¡°Ah~, so you¡¯re not used to such a sight. Well, you¡¯re young, so I guess you don¡¯t drop by the bars. Come in, why don¡¯t you?¡±

    The woman snatched the memo in Aria¡¯s hands, and confirmed it was by ra¡¯s hand before letting Aria into the room.

    While its outsides looked quite cheap, the room was quite well organized. It seems she lived there alone, and on top of a table stood a prosthetic arm.

    ¡°U-um...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my work. I¡¯m good at that sort of thing, so I make simple magic tools to get some coins to scrape by. It¡¯s less profitable than my main job, but it¡¯s enough to eat in this town.¡±

    Tools were hung the walls, and parts were neatly lined up.

    ¡°I¡¯m ¡¾Lyra Ickler¡¿. A woman once born to the celeb house of a small vige. My surname¡¯s the relic of that.¡±

    Aria also introduced herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m Aria Lockwarde.¡±

    Lyra started smiling.

    ¡°I know you. You fulfilled that pervert¡¯s request, and you¡¯re in a young, but skillful party, right? What business does the vanguard of such a party have with me?¡±

    As Aria never thought she would know so much about her, she exined in a slight surprise.

    With a slight tired expression, Lyra put her right hand on her face. Aria stared into the eyes visible in the gaps between her fingers, as her request¡¯s contents were confirmed.

    ¡°... Meaning you want to learn my style? Able to scout, and rush on the front lines, mine?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    Lyra muttered about how she wouldn¡¯t rmend it.

    ¡°You can understand it, looking at this body, right? It¡¯s a dangerous job. Toorge a burden for a woman. If you say you want to do it no matter what... be sure you won¡¯t mind even if you¡¯re covered in scars at the end. Don¡¯tin if you lose an arm or two.¡±

    Aria swallowed her spit. But rather than being unable to do anything, it was a much better option, or so she reassured herself.

    (If I ran here, then I really will be useless. So...)

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Lyra covered her mouth, as she startedughing. As Aria was taken aback, she apologized, as she continuedughing.

    ¡°Sorry. I tried testing you. These wounds are from back when I was inexperienced, you hear? Generally, if it¡¯s dangerous, the correct response is to not approach. Having been such a fool, this is the mouth of someone who earnestly studied it.¡±

    Aria was shocked, but Lyra continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in thatdy¡¯s care a few times. Like in gathering info at the library, or carrying baggage. She¡¯s generally a solopanion.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it was...¡±

    As Aria said that, Lyra entered into negotiations.

    ¡°Well then, I don¡¯t mind teaching you, but I also have a job here. I can open up three days a week. Also, the fee is...¡±

    Lyra looked over Aria, and considered the amount.

    ¡°If it¡¯s that girl¡¯s rmendation, you probably have the potential. I mean, you¡¯re party¡¯s the talk of the town. The period is two months, and twenty gold is fine.¡±

    Hearing twenty gold coins, Aria was surprised. More than that, she didn¡¯t have that sort ofrge sum. She had received rewards, but even put together, they were five gold tops.

    ¡°U-um, can¡¯t you put it just a little lower?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m giving up my time to instruct you, you know? And also, what am I supposed to do about the earnings I¡¯m losing in that space? You didn¡¯t think you¡¯d earn the techniques for free, did you?¡±

    Aria hung her head. Seeing that, Lyra gave her conditions.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take all the earning you make on requests under my instruction. I¡¯ll also have you assist me in my work. How does that sound?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes! If that¡¯s it, I think I can do it!¡±

    Lyra spoke.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t often get a chance to teach. My style¡¯s that of a scout who can do battle on the front as well. How good are you, kid?¡±

    Aria grasped her Spear, and...

    ¡°... Neither good, nor bad. If it¡¯s in battle, then I¡¯m handy with a spear, though.¡±

    Thinking a while, Lyra turned to Aria¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Is that perhaps a gem?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Y-yes.¡±

    Lyra confirmed what sorts of Skills she had. While Aria hesitated for a moment, she divulged them.

    ¡°So it¡¯s specialized in offense. It¡¯s much better than a lower level magic tool...¡±

    ¡°Um...?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯vee this far with a spear, I guess that¡¯s the one most used to your hand... Aria, want to try a short spear?¡±

    And so, Aria was also moving to establish her own style...

 Volume 4 - 5: Claraâ€™s Adventurer Course

    That wasn¡¯t nearly as bad as I thought, so have a chapter.

    ra¡¯s Adventurer Course

    In a small room of the library, I watched ra work as I talked with her.

    When I said I wanted to ask a few things, she said she had work, and declined. Fitting of a book lover like her, she took a request at the library today.

    Saying I would assist her, I also got permission from the library to take the request alongside her.

    She was on standby in a small room, but there, a staff member carrying a few volumes of books.

    ¡°ra, can I leave these to you? One copy each. The period is one week.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The plump-ish middle aged female worker handed ra three of the books, and ra returned to her seat, and began using her Skill on them.

    ¡°... What are you doing?¡±

    She held the Skill known as ¡¾Reading¡¿, and it was said to not be that much of a rare one.

    Just by holding a book in your hands, it was a useful one that let youprehend its contents...

    But it¡¯s hard to remember those contents, and ra said she liked reading them normally more.

    ¡°I¡¯m reading the book to understand it. Like this...¡±

    She kept flipping the pages with her right hand, and used her Skill on her left.

    ¡°...¡¾Copy¡¿.¡±

    A book of the same sort started to manifest.

    As I stood shocked at the scene, ra did the same to the other books, and finished copying all three of them. She stuck a seal on the copied volumes.

    ¡°... Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡±

    I praised her Skill, and from the Jewel, I could hear the Third in high spirits.

    ¡ºThis child¡¯s amazing! She keeps saying she¡¯s nothing special, but look at that!¡»

    ... At least she gives better advice than the ancestors. I recognize that she¡¯s amazing.

    ra picked up the six books, left the room, and soon returned.

    She took her seat, and started reading.

    ¡°That was the contents of the request I epted. We don¡¯t allow for lending, but we do sell volumes that will disappear after a certain amount of time has passed. Ah, the copies are a limited time thing. What¡¯s more, the Skill is limited only to books. As I made those ones, they¡¯llst for a week.¡±

    Even if it was limited, that didn¡¯t change that it was an incredible Skill.

    (I see, so lending out is prohibited, but like this, you can take out time-restricted book volumes... I should have asked for the specifics earlier.)

    I regretted that I didn¡¯t ask about the library¡¯s system in depth earlier, but it seems that taking them out costs money.

    If I was going to regrlymute to the library anyways, then it wasn¡¯t something I had to care about.

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s true that I was impressed.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s amazing enough... is that one of your Skill¡¯s greater applications?¡±

    As I asked, ra nodded.

    ¡°This Skill is one pertaining only to books. That¡¯s what links its effects. While it has some restrictions, I don¡¯t know its full extent as of yet.¡±

    While she started exining while reading, I began cleaning the small room.

    ¡°There was something I was curious about, but is it alright if I asked?¡±

    Without taking her eyes off of her book, she spoke.

    ¡°I get the just of it. Will Aria-san and the others be able to acquire the necessary technical Skills? It was about that, right? To put it bluntly, to get the average amount of technique of a specialized adventurer, it would require time units of years.¡±

    Isn¡¯t that quite a bit of time there? Just what am I supposed to do in that space?

    I had a mountain of things to ask.

    But ra went on.

    ¡°However, limited only to the city of Arumsaas, even if they don¡¯t master the trade, they¡¯ll give results to an extent.¡±

    ¡°Even if they don¡¯t master it?¡±

    As I asked, ra gave a simple exnation.

    ¡°I mean, in the ces that adventurers use as hunting grounds, most of the information is readily disclosed. Also, the monsters thate out in it are predetermined. While there are some differences here and there, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything they won¡¯t be able to cope with.¡±

    Having been told that, I heard a voice from the Jewel.

    It was the Second.

    ¡ºOh my, so she told him... isn¡¯t this girl good at looking after others? From her appearance and personality, the impression she gives off is way too far off.¡»

    The Fourth spoke in agreement.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because in order to survive,munication is also important. Even more so for a solo who specializes in support of all things. There¡¯s no doubt she¡¯s the type that gets over enthusiastic over whatever she¡¯s interested in, though.¡»

    So these guys knew all of this, and kept quiet?

    I tried asking.

    ¡°Meaning as long as we limit ourselves to Arumsaas...¡±

    ¡°It will take shape in two to three months. For an adventurer to decide a base of operations for earnings, it¡¯s often the case that a pattern is formed. Use the specialized patterns of the localnd. While they may not reach into the realm ofplete specialists, they¡¯ll definitely disy some results.¡±

    But ra warned me.

    They were just taking shape, and it¡¯s not like they were actual specialists.

    If they got the experience, Aria and the others would be something quite considerable. But the efficiency and effect would be different whenpared to real ones.

    (In order to clear it swiftly, we have to specialize in clearing Arumsaas¡¯byrinth for now, is what it means. From the ancestors¡¯ demeanor, I wonder if they understood that from the beginning.)

    Thinking of why they would keep quiet over such a thing, I could understand it instantly.

    They weren¡¯t favoring my current actions.

    (I thought it would be easy if I just asked, but I see... they wanted to have me think of it for myself.)

    While I felt ashamed of myself for relying too much on ra, I gave my thanks.

    ¡°I see. Thank you, ra. Because of that, I¡¯ve been able to decide on my objective.¡±

    Seeing her finish reading her book, I...

    (She sure does read fast...)

    Thought that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I mean, I did have some personal interest in it... also, Lyle-san?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You seem to be in a hurry, but remember that preparation is important in everything. As long as you don¡¯t forget that, your chances of sess in everything will rise. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve to say.¡±

    Saying that, ra took a new book in hand.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having pulled Poyopoyo to Damien¡¯sboratory, I ended up consulting him there.

    ¡°... A golem not in humanoid form? If you just want me to speak to the result, then yes, it will move. Its control will be different, though.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    In the room that had be much tidier than before, I stared at something that looked like a blueprint as I started to think.

    Within the room, Poyopoyo faced off against another automaton, and their eyes shed red a couple of times.

    Looking at it was scary.

    ¡°And wait, you came over just to ask something like that? There wasn¡¯t any change in the automaton, or some new thing you noticed, or anything? Generally, we¡¯re both using them as maids, so the reports I get always say the same things... did you try taking her to battle?¡±

    What is this one saying?

    As I thought that, the Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºLyle,e to think of it, didn¡¯t Poyopoyo say it? That she would be useful? There¡¯s a possibility that she may actually be able to handlebat. I mean, no matter how you put it, she is an ancient automaton.¡»

    The form the Seventh took within the jewel was one of his thirties with a refined air about him.

    Imagining him saying Poyopoyo with a straight face made me feel like bursting intoughter.

    That name¡¯s surprisingly establishing itself.

    ¡°C-can she do it? I was sure she would break.¡±

    ¡°Why are you smiling like that? And well, I tried giving her a heavy load, and she has quite a bit of power in that body. So I was wondering how it would be...¡±

    Damien looked at the automata ring at one another. The other automata saw Damien¡¯s movements, and called out.

    ¡°No. 2, master is calling for you. Cease with your pointless fighting.¡±

    ¡°Quite caring about that pitiful pile of scrap metal, and answer to master¡¯s demands.¡±

    Looking at the automata that said that, I...

    ¡°Eh? That was a fight?¡±

    Damien spoke.

    ¡°Apparently. Somehow just by staring into each other¡¯s¡¯ eyes, they can have lightning fast data exchanges, or something... I wonder why those ancients gave them such a function. It¡¯s a mystery.¡±

    Poyopoyo started shaking angrily. The automaton known as No. 2 raised a victorious smile.

    These guys are scary.

    Anyways, she directed a nice smile at Damien.

    ¡°What could it be, master?¡±

    That smile didn¡¯t seem to have any value to the man. He didn¡¯t give the slightest reaction.

    ¡°Are you guys capable of battle? To what extent can you fight?¡±

    No. 2 answered.

    ¡°Combat is possible, but we are not battle models, so there is a limit to that. We haven¡¯t been able to go out of here very much, so we have much too little information on what you call monsters, but I have determined we would be able to take care of those around the city of Arumsaas without weapons.¡±

    I unintentionally put out my mouth.

    ¡°Eh? You can take on monsters unarmed?¡±

    And reacting to me, Poyopoyo...

    ¡°This is why those mass produced defects are no good. I, Poyopoyo... the special model model, am an amazing entity that can handlebat without a problem! If I were in the mood, then these mass produced ones would be scrap before you...¡±

    ¡°Stop it. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for them?¡±

    As I stopped her, Damien said...

    ¡°I kinda want to see it, but if they break, then cleaning theb would be a pain.¡±

    To Damien, it seems the automata were a sort of household appliance. No, there¡¯s no doubt that they¡¯re maids, though.

    While he was saying quite a cruel thing, the three automata were smiling brightly.

    ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll make it so that his body cannot live without us.¡±

    ¡°Right, he¡¯ll feel oh so anxious without us.¡±

    ¡°The first stage has been cleared. Let¡¯s move onto stage two.¡±

    Even hearing that, Damien didn¡¯t pay it any mind.

    Poyopoyo seemed to receive a shock upon me calling the other automata pitiful.

    ¡°... Even when I¡¯m this chicken dickwad¡¯s exclusive machine. Even when I can serve this god damn chicken better than anyone else...¡±

    My thoughts on the matter...

    ¡°Automata are scary.¡±

    Damien looked at me, and offered a suggestion.

    ¡°Lyle, why not take that automaton outside, and try having her fight? I¡¯ll give out a reward, and when she gets used to it, have her challenge thebyrinth. If it seems impossible, we¡¯ll give up on that part, though.¡±

    On his request, I looked towards Poyopoyo.

    She was sending back a reliable look. She didn¡¯t look to be the same timid scrap heap as before.

    (This girl is a pain...)

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll at least test it.¡±

    The other members are busy, so it was determined that I would be acting alone for a while.

    It isn¡¯t a bad idea to consult wit Novem, and to try taking Poyopoyo outside.

    Hearing that, Poyopoyo spoke.

    ¡°Fufufu, I can finally even take care of this chicken on the battlefield as well. Leave it all to me. Even if it¡¯s in the outside world, I¡¯ll show you I can prepare the finest of full courses!¡±

    She seemed to be overly motivated, but I rejected.

    ¡°Eh? I think we should stick to easy-to-eat sandwiches out there.¡±

    A Dejected Poyopoyo...

    ¡°Is that so... but I¡¯d like it if you keep in mind I have motivation to that extent... ah, also, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to consult about, but Professor Pervert?¡±

    As she called to Damien, the three automata eyes let of red light as they red at her.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Are you still safekeeping the metal the chicken dickhead brought back?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Processing that one is difficult, so I don¡¯t think anything¡¯s been done to it.¡±

    Hearing that, she turned to me.

    ¡°Chicken bastard, please allow me to use that metal! I¡¯ll put it to much better use than you ever could.¡±

    It¡¯s true that I was troubled over what to do with it, but hearing it like that is somewhat irritating.

    Butining to this one doesn¡¯t get anywhere.

    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the hell out of whatever I want!¡±

    Like that, I learned of an unexpected use for Poyopoyo.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Outside of Arumsaas, I watched the scene with my eyes wide open.

    An unarmed Poyopoyo somehow produced a hammer that¡¯s height exceeded even her own from under her skirt.

    With power I couldn¡¯t imagineing from her slender arms, and swung it horizontally at the monster.

    The monster was sent flying off in a shape I couldn¡¯t describe with words, but what I was more concerned about was just where she took that hammer out of...

    There was also the problem of it being made of a material I had seen before.

    ¡°Y-you...¡±

    ¡°How about it? Have you been shocked by my strength, chicken dickhead? You can leave the front lines to me. If you do, then all day every day, I¡¯ll be serving by your si... oh my, my drool is...¡±

    ¡°You... just how did you make that?¡±

    I looked at her hammer, and noticed it was made from the armor of the boss we dispatched on the fortieth floor.

    If I¡¯m to believe Damien when he said it was a material hard to process, then I have to be surprised that she manufactured her weapon in so short of a time.

    ¡°... Eh? That¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about? You¡¯re not interested in the contents of my skirt or anything? And you still call yourself a man? How about you get yourself shocked over my strength, or praise me, or do something. There are plenty of other things, you know? What¡¯s to be of the standing of the girl who was sure she¡¯d be showered with surprise or praise?¡±

    I looked at the monster left in a terrible state, and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Automata can daydream? More importantly, if you don¡¯t hold back a little more, we won¡¯t be able to collect the materials. Why not think a bit? But it¡¯s amazing for you to have the technology to process that metal. Can you form it into any shape you want?¡±

    Poyopoyo affirmed expressionlessly.

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s something on the level of the wreckage of that mobilized weapon... there were several differing parts in my data, but the materials were simr enough.¡±

    I put my hand to my chin in thought.

    (In that case, we can do this... and Poyopoyo¡¯s power will also be a contributing factor. I thought there was a need for me to recruit someone else, but I guess this resolves matters a bit.)

    As ra said, it was something I needed to think about on my own.

    To actualize that, I¡¯ll need Poyopo¡¯s strength, or more so, her technology.

    I grabbed the shoulders of the maid expressionlessly holding up the hammed that was heavy enough to dig into he ground.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Poyopoyo! So you weren¡¯t just a disappointing automaton! I¡¯ve gotten a better opinion of you!¡±

    Her face gradually flushed a light red, she turned her head away, and in a quiet voice...

    ¡°I-it¡¯s not like I was trying hard for your sake or anything, idiot... the phrase that I¡¯ve always wanted to say... the time has finallye for it to be put to use!¡±

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºWhat the hell is this child saying?¡»

    The Sixth was...

    ¡ºI don¡¯t think you have to think so deeply about it. And wait, it¡¯s probably something beyond ourprehension.¡»

    The Fifth seemed cold.

    ¡ºThis automaton is no good. As I thought, wouldn¡¯t some cute animal be a better healing factor here? Lyle, for my own personal tranquility, won¡¯t you find a...¡»

    Since thest talk we had about the Qilin, the Fifth remained in a broken state.

    If we just left alone, he would likely go back eventually, so I decided not to worry about it.

    Even so, Poyopoyo being motivated was a good thing.

    I continued praising her, and began putting my scheme into motion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really get it, but you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Poyopoyo turned red all the way to her ears, and she was shaking.

    ¡°What a magnificent day it is... For that worthless chicken to finally realize my worth. But it¡¯s a bit unsatisfying that he didn¡¯t praise me as a maid.¡±

    She seemed happy, but there was some part she couldn¡¯t ept. I took her along, and decided to return to the mansion.

    But before that...

    ¡°Well then, I want to collect the magic stones and other such things, but... this is quite brutal.¡±

    The ground was died red in arge radius, and a brutal spectacle extended before me.

    (A hammer that big won¡¯t be of any use in thebyrinth, so she¡¯ll have to carry bags.)

    I resolved myself, and got to collecting the stones and materials from the tattered remains.

 Volume 4 - 6: Shannon Circry

    Shannon Circry

    ... Morning.

    Shannon endured the sleepy feeling, and raised the upper half of her body.

    In the past, even if she was to sleep in, her tender sister would kindly wake her. She would prepare breakfast, and make in a way easy for Shannon to eat.

    Then her sister would head off to the academy, and she would spend the rest of the day in leisure.

    Lunch was always prepared already, so if she ever got hungry, she had only to reach for it.

    When night came, her older sister would take care of her once more.

    There had been servants around a couple of times, but Shannon¡¯s eyes... when she tried testing her demon eyes, they ended up running away.

    No, she drove them away.

    And now, that girl¡¯s new life was...

    ¡°Urgh... I have to get up already.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to leave the bed, but the reason she raised herself so early in the morning was because she had a terrifying mentor.

    Shannon changed her clothes, and headed for the kitchen.

    While her sense of vision had gone out, her other senses had sharpened.

    At the same time, herck of eyesight served as the catalyst to awaken a Skill.

    With her specialized Skill, Shannon could observe the fluctuations of others¡¯ Mana to discern their emotions and the like.

    Her demon eyes showed her the flow of Mana invisible to other people.

    By touching that flow, she had created techniques to manipte others... but...

    ¡°You¡¯rete, Shannon-chan.¡±

    When she arrived at the kitchen, there was already a woman hard at work preparing food.

    It was Novem.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The sensation of waking up was quite a horrid one. Even so, when she forced herself to move, she was still scolded for herck of punctuality.

    It was as if the environment she had lived in had been a lie. Her current life started in the kitchen.

    ¡°Please wash your face. When you¡¯ve finished that, set out the ce. Then... no, before that, please observe how Lyle-sama and Poyopoyo-san are faring.¡±

    Not too long ago, it was a normal sight to find Poyopoyo moving around the kitchen alongside Novem. But right now, she and Lyle were holing themselves in the mansion¡¯s storehouse.

    From morning to night, they repeated a process of shaving and melting metal.

    asionally, intense quarrels could also be heard.

    ¡°They¡¯re... sleeping.¡±

    Using the ability of her eyes, Shannon confirmed Lyle and Poyopoyo¡¯s state. The fact that she could confirm it without moving from her spot was likely due to the high level of her sight.

    She selected only whatever information she was interested, and she could see it whenever she wanted.

    There, Novem spoke.

    Novem¡¯s Mana, which would never give the slightest hint of swaying in the slightest was, upon closer inspection, extremely dense. It wasn¡¯t something that would be noticed if looked at normally, but it was clearly abnormal.

    Shannon had never seen a human being like that up to now.

    ¡°Then please go wake the two of them. Make sure you tell them to wash their hands and faces as well.¡±

    Novem continued her cooking.

    To Shannon, there wer three humans she was sure she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat.

    The first was her sister Miranda.

    The next Novem.

    And thest one was the one she met at a party, Celes.

    If one of those unopposable three were to giver her an order, the current Shannon had no choice but to follow.

    ¡°... I got it.¡±

    Leaving the kitchen, she headed for the door out, and left the building.

    She couldn¡¯t exactly tell whether the morning sun was bright or not, but she could understand that the weather was nice.

    Even if what entered her senses was different, rather than visual information, Shannon¡¯s eyes were able to pick up a much greater variety of stimuli.

    Heading towards the storehouse, she found junk littered all over the ce.

    Lyle had lined up some wooden boxes, and he was lying on top of them.

    While he had a nket draped over him, he was quite exposed.

    Poyopoyo was in what she called sleep mode, and her eyes were closed as she stood. Both of them were covered in something like ck soot.

    Shannon looked at therge box that had been left in the center of the room.

    Four legs.

    There were some wheels lying close to it. She thought they might have been trying to build something like a carriage, but from what she could see, it was likely something else.

    ¡°Just what is this junk... they¡¯ve spent several days making something like this?¡±

    While Lyle was supposed to be an adventurer, recently, he had beenmuting to the library and academy, only to work with Poyopoyo whenever he got back.

    The library to meet ra.

    The academy to drop by Damien¡¯sboratory.

    The one Shannon had some memories of ying with in her youth, Aria, would go off somewhere in the morning to receive instruction.

    After graduating, her sister Miranda went off to a private school to acquire adventuring knowledge pertaining to traps.

    While it didn¡¯t seem necessary, Novem continued training her magic.

    The three of them were moving to polish themselves.

    And within that, only Lyle...

    ¡°S-stop it... no more Best Lyle...¡±

    (... What¡¯s Best Lyle supposed to be? Is this man a narcissist?)

    He seemed to be having a nightmare.

    From a gap around his chest, a blue Jewel was visible.

    (I can see six lights from it. Within Lyle, I can see yet another light.)

    She couldn¡¯t think of it as something simr to Aria¡¯s gem. Lyle¡¯s blue gem was...

    Within it, she could see six distinct lights.

    Another simr one was shining in Lyle¡¯s body, and it looked ustomed to being there.

    ¡°... S-stop... I won¡¯t do it again, so...¡±

    Shannon pinched the writhing Lyle¡¯s nose shut.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault!¡±

    Lyle shouted that out as he leapt himself awake. He took a few deep breaths.

    When he observed his surroundings, he suddenly looked extremely relieved for some reason.

    And the lights within the blue gem began moving about.

    Lyle held his hand to his forhead, and looked at Shannon.

    ¡°... Why can¡¯t you wake me up normally?¡±

    ¡°Eh? I did try using my voice to wake you at first.¡±

    As Shannon lied with a straight face, Poyopoyo, who had waken up at some point, started speaking.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie. You called the fruit of my and the chicken dickhead¡¯s love a piece of junk. On top of that, you didn¡¯t do anything like calling out to him.¡±

    Poyopoyo said that with a tidy expression, but the area around her nose was quite ckened.

    ¡°... You guys should go wash your faces and hands. Novem¡¯s waiting.¡±

    Lyle spoke.

    ¡°Is it about breakfast? What did she make today?¡±

    As he stood and started to leave the storehose, Lyle appeared to be curious about the breakfast menu.

    In contrast, Poyopoyo...

    ¡°That damn vixen! For her to taint my holy sanctuary!! Chicken dickwad, I¡¯ll take care of breakfa...¡±

    ¡°No, just eat Novem¡¯s cooking. And wait, for an automaton to sleep inte... why don¡¯t you learn from those other three?¡±

    The three referred to the ones acting as maids at Damien¡¯s ce.

    Shannon also thought that, but Poyopoyo gave an excessive response.

    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯tpare a special model like me to some mass produced trash! Are you listening here? If you don¡¯t properly listen, I¡¯ll cry, you know! I¡¯ll cry enough it¡¯ll annoy the hell out of you, you know!¡±

    ¡°... You¡¯re already plenty annoying.¡±

    As Lyle said that with a smile, Poyopoyo dered, ¡®I hate that smile of yours,¡¯ or something along those lines as she followed him in high spirits.

    (I wonder what those ancients were thinking when they built an automaton like that.)

    Connected to Lyle by a thin thread, his magic was flowing into the maid¡¯s body. That flow was definitely something different than that of a human¡¯s.

    No, it was simr, but there were clear differences.

    As the two headed towards the mansion, they continued verbally abusing one another, and it looked like they got along quite well.

    Shannon closed the doors to the storage room, and as she had barely ever moved her body up to now, it felt quite heavy.

    When she tried to enter the mansion, Aria burst out of the door

    ¡°Crap, she¡¯ll be angry! If I¡¯mte, then Lyra-san¡¯s fist is...!!¡±

    Holding a sandwich with ham and vegetables in her mouth, Aria put her hair in order with ab, and confirmed her apparel and equipment as she ran.

    Recently, she was getting numerous cuts and bruises, and whenever she got into the bath, she would let out a voice of ecstasy of, ¡®Ahn~ it¡¯s soaking into my body~¡¯ as if it were a hot spring.

    Compared to when she first came to the mansion, it felt like she was getting manlier and manlier.

    But in front of Lyle, she put up a front.

    If the girl herself was asked if she was aware of that, her face would likely turn red in confusion.

    In the past, the fact that she was born into a militaristic family served as the reason for why she swung around her spear with a tomboyish impression.

    But now, the feeling she gave off was closer to a female soldier.

    After staying a while in this town, that trend only grew stronger. Under specialized instruction, she was definitely polishing herself, but Shannon worried that she was losing something important as a woman.

    (Should I perhaps tell her that Lyle saw her when she was sleeping on the living room sofa in her undergarments? And wait, where is she even headed?)

    Inparison to Aria, who looked to be stepping off her original parh, Miranda had finished her preparations, and headed out the door.

    ¡°Oh, Shannon. You were still out here? I thought you had run away from helping Novem, but you were in a ce like this?¡±

    Shannon looked at her grinning sister.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing her academy uniform. A skirt, and a long coat gave her a rough appearance.

    She was also wearing a bag, but inside it was tools pertaining to traps.

    Not too long ago, she was like a kind mother, but now, her cker parts wereing out, putting Shannon through hell.

    It¡¯s just that more importantly...

    ¡°... I-I forgot!¡±

    Novem had told her to go wake up Lyle, but she had unintentionally spent time loafing around the yard.

    As she immediately burst into the mansion, Miranda spoke.

    ¡°Do your best today as well! I¡¯ll be back in the afternoon.¡±

    Even being told that, to Shannon, Novem waiting in the kitchen for her was the higher priority.

    When she finally got back, she found Novem ignoring Poyopoyo, as she watched over Lyle eating the meal she had finished preparing.

    ¡°You vixen! That role is mine, and mine alone!¡±

    ¡°Is it tasty, Lyle-sama?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s tasty.¡±

    While she was creating a heartwarming scene, when she noticed Shannon, she directed a smile in her direction.

    Her emotions weren¡¯t disturbed in the slightest. More so, she was even more serene than when she was talking to Lyle. Her gentleness was brought to too much of an extreme that it turned terrifying.

    She was never disturbed. Normally, humans... even the automaton Poyopoyo could be flustered. But Novem never showed a sign of that.

    When she first noticed that, Shannon had found it ridiculously ominous.

    Her instincts had screamed out to her in peril.

    ¡°Shannon-chan.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    ¡°Go wash your face and hands first. Once you¡¯ve finished breakfast, we¡¯ll start cleaning up.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t angry.

    But Shannon could only find that fact to be scary.

    At that time.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll be dropping by Damien, and heading to the library after that, so I don¡¯t need lunch. I¡¯ll just eat outside. Poyopoyo is...¡±

    ¡°It goes without saying that I will apany you. I have to keep watch so that the bespeckled woman doesn¡¯ty her hands on your chastity.¡±

    After staring at Poyopoyo, Lyle turned his face to Novem.

    ¡°Damien didn¡¯t tell me to bring her or anything, so I¡¯ll be leaving her. Make sure you work her to the bone.¡±

    ¡°Maassstteerr! But I cannot disobey orders!¡±

    An energetic Poyopoyo¡¯s mana fluctuated in a way that Shannon was unsure to read as happy or sad.

    Lyle was normal. He had a doubtful fluctuation.

    And Novem also swayed just a little.

    ¡°Understood. Do you have any requests for dinner?¡±

    While Lyle started thinking over his evening meal, the lights in the blue gem started to move. It was as if they were calling out to the boy.

    She got the feeling Lyle was listening to them as well.

    (I wonder what that gem really is.)

    Aria¡¯s red gem never disyed a phenomenon like this. She could see four lights in it, but they quietly remained, as if they simply existed there.

    They never asserted themselves.

    Lyle¡¯s blue one was as if it gave off a lively feeling...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Noon.

    The lunch prepared by Poyopoyo to herst breath was eaten by Novem and Shannon.

    Shannon was worn out today.

    Cleaning,undry, shopping...

    If it was going to turn out like this, then even if she hated it, she should have left the servants, or so Shannon started to regret at this point in time.

    ¡°Shannon-chan, your way of eating is unrefined.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? I mean, I can¡¯t see or anything.¡±

    Novem fixed her eyes on her.

    ¡°Hiii! I¡¯ll do it properly! That¡¯s all I need to do, right!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure you can do it if you try, so make sure you eat properly.¡±

    Now, there was no way she could oppose.

    In the past, she was able to touch the flow of others¡¯ mana, and throw it out of order, but having touched Novem, and learned fear, she was too scared to be able to do it.

    Her mental motivation... she didn¡¯t want to touch it.

    ¡°Yes, please eat it properly. I couldn¡¯t make it for the chicken dickhead¡¯s sake, but as it was an order, I put my heart into making it, damn bitch.¡±

    The food Poyopoyo made was delicious.

    It was unthinkable that it was something produced by a machine.

    For a normal human... a standard woman, it would be dubious if they could make anything on this level.

    But her tone was quite terrible.

    Shannon tried asking.

    ¡°You heart definitely isn¡¯t in this, is it? Is Lyle really that precious to you?¡±

    And...

    ¡°D-don¡¯t be stupid. T-there¡¯s no way I like a guy like him. It¡¯s just that his figure as he tries hard is dazzling, and his defenseless sleeping face is cute, and... anyways, it isn¡¯t anything like that!¡±

    It felt as if she had suddenly started reading lines from a y, and seeing the automaton suddenly act them out, Shannon began to question whether she was broken.

    Novem was normal. She didn¡¯t say anything.

    As Poyopoyo finished up her lines, she gave a refreshed face.

    ¡°Fufu, recently, I¡¯ve been able to apply quite a bit of my collection of lines I¡¯ve always wanted to say. At this rate, thest scene is definitely going to be my route¡¯s happy ending. I¡¯ll say whatever I must.¡±

    Shannon thought.

    (This girl is a pain... as I thought, the ancients had a screw loose somewhere.)

    She abandoned the automaton that had be immersed in self-satisfaction, and returned to her meal...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Night.

    When everything was over, and all that was left was for her to sleep, Shannon entered the bed, and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Hah, I¡¯m tired...¡±

    She had relied on the servants and Miranda too much, so the lifestyle she couldn¡¯t get used to was quite hard on her.

    On the first two days, she was gued with harsh muscle pains.

    Up to now, she had yed the part of the fleeting young maiden without anything before her eyes, but she had been left groaning on top of her bed through sore muscles.

    The smile Miranda raised upon seeing that was quite irritating.

    However, in order to have her sister forgive her for all she¡¯d done up to now, she couldn¡¯t go against her.

    Day by day, she would acquire more knowledge on traps, and she showed rapid improvement that would make one think she was gifted with genius in the field.

    If she went against a sister like that, just what sort of hell would she go through... she was too afraid to try doing anything.

    ¡°And wait, just what¡¯s so great about that kid?¡±

    It was the same question she thought every day.

    What¡¯s so good about Lyle?

    Miranda wasn¡¯t one to choose just based on the merits of his face.

    Shannon also understood he excelled as an adventurer. Of all things, even if he was the lowest himself, he had eight Skills on him.

    And Aria also put on her womanly front before him. Though that one was obvious.

    Poyopoyo didn¡¯t even try to hide it.

    And then there was Novem.

    That Novem only ever showed a sway in her Mana when Lyle was concerned.

    ¡°... Just what part of him is so good?¡±

    As ofte, that¡¯s the only thing she could think.

    At this rate, her sister would continue to close her eyes to him, and it seems that she was going to reach an irreversible level of strength in the wrong direction because of that.

    She wanted to stop that somehow, but she couldn¡¯t¡¯ think of the means.

    ¡°Just you watch. I¡¯ll definitely get back at you, Lyle!¡±

    Saying that, Shannon thought about Lyle all the way until she fell asleep...

 Volume 4 - 7: Lyleâ€™s Golem

    Lyle¡¯s Golem

    In the yard of the mansion the Circry House had purchased in Arumsaas, there was a storehouse.

    It was littered with tools to be used around the house, but as it was to be used only through when Miranda would be attending the academy, it was quite empty.

    In that space, I started making my golem with Poyopoyo.

    The magic Damien taught me was generally one to manipte dolls created with magic.

    However, through using metals with your Mana poured into them, or specially manufactured parts, you wouldn¡¯t have to create a golem every time you wanted to use it.

    Depending on the situation, a golem of dirt wasn¡¯t bad.

    But creating one every time had quite a bad mana expenditure.

    To reduce that, Damien made his dolls beforehand, and controlled them.

    I thought I would make one for that purpose as well, but...

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to operate a humanoid one. No, there¡¯s extra things to take into ount when they¡¯re not human form, though.¡±

    The doll I made with Poyopoyo made use of the armor donned by the boss of the fortieth floor.

    There had been another one left at the academy as well. We managed to buy off the remains of the fortieth floor boss defeated a few years ago as well, and the golem we made with the metal wasn¡¯t in human form.

    ¡°I cannot fathom it. When you first told me, ¡®let¡¯s make a doll together,¡¯ I thought that was a new type of confession, but... we¡¯re really making one, are we?¡±

    Well, with its form, it wasn¡¯t really a doll, but something else.

    Poyopoyo took the armor out of her skirt, and after we finished processing the metal, we fitted legs onto it toplete it.

    Six small wheels.

    And four legs...

    To move its folded legs, I tried sending magic into it.

    The golem that looked as if legs had been stuck onto a small carriage was much sturdier than I had thought it would be.

    ¡°Oh, it gives off quite a durable feeling.¡±

    Because I wasn¡¯t used to the sensation of moving it around yet, the way its legs turned was still awkward.

    I folded its legs back, and tried moving it forward on the wheels. When I tried having it round the corner with the wheels, it drew a wide curve.

    When I first asked Poyopoyo if she could do it, the individual said something like, ¡®don¡¯t underestimate me, chicken dickhead,¡¯ and started drawing out the blueprints.

    ¡°It¡¯s to be expected. I mean, it¡¯s a fusge this Poyopoyo before you worked on from nning to production. Should we name it bag holder no. 1?¡±

    The golem hadn¡¯t been finished yet, but we were just moving around the piece that would form its base.

    How much can it carry, and will we have a problem with maneuvering it in thebyrinth... I looked towards the tworge shields propped against the wall.

    The shields toorge for a human to carry weren¡¯t fitted to be put to human use.

    But that¡¯s how it should be.

    We¡¯re not the ones who¡¯ll carry them.

    ¡°Once we make it able to deploy the shield system, we¡¯ll be done. But we should give it a trial run in thebyrinth first.¡±

    What sort of mana expenditure is to be expected?

    And can it make the bends. We even attached legs onto it to make it possible to go up and down stairs.

    Poyopoyo spoke.

    ¡°You need to load on some shocks to raise the stability. What¡¯s more, there¡¯s nothing on it that looks like a head, so I can¡¯t form any endearment to it. That being the case, can I draw something facelike on the front side?¡±

    ¡°Is it really necessary? But this one... I guess it would be better if ¡¾Porter¡¿ were more endearing.¡±

    As I called it the name I had thought up in advance, Poyopoyo shook as she loked between me and porter.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°... What¡¯s with that name? What¡¯s more, the fact that you just kinda thought of something fitting makes it all the more irritating. Even like this, I¡¯m a specially made-to-order masterpiece, you know. For the machine I made in a few days to have a more proper name... dammit. What am I already losing to porter, dammit!?¡±

    I picked up a book that had been lying nearby.

    It¡¯s a copied one I requested from ra.

    A book pertaining to names.

    ¡°It¡¯s something I thought of while reading this book.¡±

    When Poyopoyo looked at it, her face was mortified.

    ¡°And I thought you were wholeheartedly thinking of my name when you were reading it...!¡±

    I directed a smile at her.

    ¡°Poyopoyo has already been established, so it¡¯s fine as it is. It¡¯s cute, you know, Poyopoyo.¡±

    She swung around her twin tails in anguish.

    Is she happy, or sad... as I thought, it¡¯splicated.

    ¡°I hate myself for feeling a little happy at that one! But I must object. Poyopoyo is temporary! I have a true name waiting for me out there! ... Ha!? Could that line be one frequently used by pubescent youth in the eighth... Noooo!!¡±

    I looked at Poyopoyo, and thought.

    (Those ancients were definitely applying their efforts in the wrong ces. What the hell were they trying to aplish by making an automaton like this?)

    The amused voice that came from the Jewel belonged to the Sixth.

    ¡ºYou guys sure get along.¡»

    It seems that it appears the two of us get along.

    While her mouth is bad, it¡¯s true that she applies herself when I¡¯m concerned.

    I asionally get the feeling I¡¯m speaking with a real person, but the one before me is an automaton.

    I turned to porter.

    (If I¡¯m forced to say, Poyopoy and porter are the same sort of item.)

    Poyopoyo, who violently swung her twin tails as she covered her face in embarrassment.

    Porter, who silently rested with its boxlike body on four legs.

    (No, they¡¯repletely different. Poyopoyo is Poyopoyo.)

    I started considering when to run Porter¡¯s trial run.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Outside of Arumsaas, Lyra and Aria were moving together.

    While Aria was lightly equipped, her left arm was covered with a metal protector.

    Her right hand held a short spear, and she moved ahead of Lyra, aimingfor their destination.

    Several sorts of knives hung at her waist, alongside the bag she kept her tools in.

    Watching her from behind, Lyra had attached her prosthetic to her left arm.

    While she tested its movements, she shouted out to Aria.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just look ahead. Make sure to keep tabs on the distance to yourrades.¡±

    Aria twitched as if a jolt had run through her body, before she turned to Lyra with a wry smile on her face.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize in the middle of moving. Repent after it¡¯s all over. For the sake of you alone, you would halt the advance of your otherrades?¡±

    Aria checked her surroundings in a panic, as she started walking forward.

    Lyra¡¯s style was one where she¡¯d walk ahead as the frontmost line, and asionally get into battle alone.

    ¡°Always think by yourself. How will the party move next? What is necessary? If you all can¡¯t move without orders, then no matter how strong you get, you¡¯ll be worse than second-rate.¡±

    Havine reached the point designated as her destination, Aria ended up sitting on the ground from the unfamiliar movement stressing out her mind.

    Seeing that, Lyra spoke.

    ¡°You, you said your leader didn¡¯t recognize your strength, right?¡±

    From the ground, Aria looked up at her.

    ¡°Yes. Well... he gives the orders, and I move by them. But I¡¯m sure I can perform better than he thinks!¡±

    Lyra gave an immediate reply.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got the talent, so you¡¯ll be fine to an extent. But still, if I was the leader, I¡¯d do the same.¡±

    Aria hung her head.

    In Dalien, she had learned the basics of adventuring, but she had be negligent in that.

    It was only proof that she had been relying on Lyle¡¯s Skills too much.

    ¡°If you want me to say it, that leader¡¯s a good one. Because he¡¯s restricting his own Skills, and letting his party raise their own ability level. Could it be he noticed it? That at this rate, you¡¯ll all be no good.¡±

    Aria had been focusing on doing her best with all her might, but when she heard that, she thought that was exactly the case.

    (The one who relied on Lyle¡¯s excellence was me.)

    Lyra pointed out numerous points for her to reflect on.

    She had continued to repeat actions as if she had forgotten all she had learned in Dalien.

    ¡°In the first ce. While the passageways may be wide to some extent, what guy out there would continue swinging around the same spear all the time? You should have noticed you need to either learn to use one that has adjustable height, or a short one.¡±

    Aria was lectured once more.

    Short spear... the weapon much shorter than Aria¡¯s height had a lower reach, but it was easier to maneuver in thebyrinth.

    The first words her instructor told her...

    ... She was worse than an amateur.

    While she had strength to an extent, she got negligent, and abandoned her duty.

    What Lyra mainly shouted at her for were the same things she had had learned from Zelphy.

    Neglecting the basics of the basics, she was in a situation where she didn¡¯t even establishmunication with her party.

    ¡°Anyways, how¡¯s the feel of using a shield?¡±

    Aria looked at the small shield on her left arm.

    At the buckler.

    It had to be small in order for her to use her spear, but it was a help in that it could parry monster attacks.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not a bad feeling.¡±

    As she said that, Lyra looked just a little happy.

    ¡°I see. Make sure to take care of your protectors too. They protect your body and your life. Don¡¯t be frugal with them.¡±

    With her left arm gone, and burns over her body, Lyra¡¯s words held weight.

    ¡°Now then, that¡¯s the end of break. Next I¡¯ll go up front, and show you how it¡¯s done. Make sure you watch for all the points I cautioned you on.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lyra walked ahead, and Aria followed from behind...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In one of the many private schools of Arumsaas.

    It was there, that techniques pertaining to traps were taught.

    The characteristics of Arumsaas¡¯byrinth, and the variants of traps set. As well as the method to open treasure chests, and other various things were taught.

    It was information exclusive to Arumsaas, centered around whatever would be useful in that specificbyrinth.

    And using that knowledge, Miranda skillfully opened the lock on top of the table. She dexterously moved her tools to disy its contents.

    Seeing that, her teacher hit his hands together.

    ¡°Amazing. It this really your first time? You aren¡¯t up to some mischief somewhere, right?¡±

    Her hand movements were vivid enough to birth doubt.

    Miranda replied with a smile.

    ¡°Of course not. How cruel, instructor.¡±

    Her teacher apologized.

    Seeing her radient smile, he...

    ¡°... Then it¡¯s fine, I guess. In that case, do you want to try your hand at disarming traps next? Arumsaas¡¯byrinth doesn¡¯t have too wide a variety, so there isn¡¯t much to teach, though.¡±

    Generally, down to the lowest fiftieth floor, the variety of traps was low.

    In that sense, it was a good ce or young adventurer to start building up their power, and attainingpetency.

    ¡°Starting now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll need some preparation, so we¡¯ll leave it to next time. Let¡¯s end it here for today.¡±

    Hearing that, Miranda stood from her chair, gathered her belongings together, and left the ssroom.

    Watching her back were other young adventurers learning lock picking.

    They looked quite smitten with her.

    ¡°She sure has it nice, that Miranda-san.¡±

    ¡°She graduated the academy, and became an adventurer, right? Want to try inviting her?¡±

    ¡°But I believe... she was working at that ¡ºLyle, the Burden¡»¡¯s ce, right?¡±

    As the students were getting lively, trying to see how to call out to Miranda, the teacher cleared his throat.

    Silence returned.

    And he told them to leave it at that.

    He wasn¡¯t joking. He was giving his students a serious warning.

    ¡°People of that type... especially female adventurers with talent in traps... it¡¯s best to avoid them. If you¡¯re in the same party, whatever you do, don¡¯t try getting into a serious rtionship with them.¡±

    A single student asked.

    ¡°Why is that, teacher? Could it be you were put through hell by one in the past?¡±

    To the student¡¯s jest, the teacher replied with a serious face.

    ¡°... In the past, there was arge party. At that time, I was working as a trap expert. And then a woman skilled in traps entered our reserves.¡±

    All the students left in the room were male, and as if their interests had been piqued, they were quietly listening.

    It seems they were expecting it to be saucy.

    Because young male adventurers were dreamers.

    ¡°She led a number of adventurers by the nose, and she wrung them all out and exploited them before throwing them away. She worked in a number of parties, and I¡¯ve heard tales from other specialists in my field, but... never tryying hands on that type of woman.¡±

    Hearing their teacher speaking with life experience, the students interests seemed a little dampened.

    They hadn¡¯t gone through such a things, but it didn¡¯t look like the man was telling a lie.

    It was all their own responsibilities.

    The teacher was just offering them a warning.

    ¡°Just how many idiots so you think are out there that would pawn off their equipment for the sake of a woman? Your ulterior motives¡¯ll just be used up. And, girls of that sort... they¡¯ll get possession of their prey no matter the cost.¡±

    In this case, the prey was the opposite sex... a man. Hearing that, the stuents started quarrelling a little.

    ¡°If it was Miranda-san aiming for me, then I... would get married immediately.¡±

    ¡°Retard, take a look in the mirror before saying something like that.¡±

    ¡°Once is enough, so I want to be her prey~.¡±

    The teacher gave a heartyugh as he looked over the young adventurers. He thought...

    (It¡¯s as if they¡¯re being squeezed slowly by fine silk. By the time they notice it, they won¡¯t be able to move... I¡¯ve seen plenty of men like that.)

    While thinking of how nice it was to be young, the teacher restarted up his lesson...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I took Porter and Poyopoyo along, and challenged thebyrinth to test my control.

    After going up and down the stairs a few times, I gave Poyopoyo my mace, and tried sending her into battle.

    The goblin blown into the distance.

    The goblin that had be a crimson stain on the wall.

    The goblin painting the floor red.

    ... This girl isn¡¯t thinking of collecting the materials at all.

    She was putting way too much strength into it, and the recovered items were in terrible states.

    ¡°To think that the techniques installed tobat the ck demon of the kitchen woulde in handy here...¡±

    (TL: ck demon likely refers to the walking nuclear bombshelters)

    She flipped back one of her side tails, and made a pose.

    ¡°What? That¡¯s how you were thinking of the poor goblins? And wait, you¡¯re putting too much force into crushing them. Our profits from selling off the parts is dropping.¡±

    The metal poles, and tes of armor had a set demand as pieces of metal.

    They were to be melted down, so there wouldn¡¯t be a change in their value, but... the items collected from the goblins themselves were in a terrible state.

    I put on gloves to collect the magic stones, and put the metal parts onto porter. When it was on its wheels, the extra weight didn¡¯t really change his mana cost.

    There wasn¡¯t really a problem in having it go up or down steps either.

    We weren¡¯t going to be diving too deep, so I tested in on the first and second floors.

    Seeing that, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºSo this is the answer Lyle found.¡»

    The Seventh agreed.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s simr to what I and the fifth predicted.¡»

    I was curious about those words, but wary of the adventurers approaching us, I drew my sabre.

    Poyopoyo held up the mace in both hands.

    ¡°W-wait!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but can you guys lend a hand?¡±

    The worn out adventurers were dragging their feet as they requested assistance from us.

    There were six in total. There were some among them supporting others on their shoulders, and some using all their might just to move. There was even an unconscious one.

    Seeing their state, I approached them with my guard up.

    They didn¡¯t seem to be acting.

    Poyopoyo spoke.

    ¡°His bone appears to be broken. There¡¯s also some internal bleeding. It¡¯s a serious injury, but... medicine and that magic thing should be able to take care of it. How strange.¡±

    I wonder what she finds strange.

    But I didn¡¯t have the leisure to care about something like that.

    From the bag atop Porter, I took out some medicine, and applied it to the injured one. The wounds closed, and his state improved a little from before.

    But the people carrying him were also beaten up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We had a surprise attackunched on us, and we tried fighting back, but...¡±

    It wasn¡¯t by monsters, but by adventurers, it seems.

    ¡°Thanks for the medicine. Even so... why is it a pushcart(?) and a maid?¡±

    A pale faced adventurer stared at Porter and Poyopoyo in wonder.

    ¡°Well, stuff happens.

    There, the injured one broke out into agony.

    Poyopoyo spoke.

    ¡°This is bad. He hasn¡¯t fully recovered. You should take him to a specialist.¡±

    And I looked at Porter.

    It was narrow, but there¡¯s no doubt it could squeeze six onto it.

    ¡°The ride may not be the best, but please hop on.¡±

    The saved adventurers...

    ¡°R-ride it? But who¡¯s going to push? If it¡¯s you alone, then it¡¯s a bit... there are stairs too...¡±

    I thought there wasn¡¯t the time to exin.

    ¡°Just get on with it already!¡±

    Saying that, I rushed the six onto it, and stood on one of the parts protruding from its side.

    Simrly, Poyopoyo stood on the opposite side, and...

    ¡°We¡¯re off.¡±

    The wheels started moving, and Porter began moving with eight in tow. I had remembered the way here, so I guided it down thebyrinth without hesitation.

    The floor was also made of metal boards recklessly stuck over one another, and there was a little bit of shaking, but it was well within my tolerance level.

    (Ah, this may be surprisingly useful for cargo.)

    As I manipted Porter, I thought that.

    The riding adventurers looked upon the scene in mute amazement.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Exiting thebyrinth, I drove to a nearby hospital, and waited outside.

    Still with a pale face, but with bandages wraped around him, the saved adventurer came out.

    Seeing me, he smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re a livesaver. All myrades are safe as well.¡±

    Hearing that, I felt relieved at having saved them.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Having adventurers help one another was essential.

    There are some who are fine with bothersome behavior, but in most cases, those sorts fall to a miserable end.

    And if I save them, then perhaps my reputation will recover a little.

    ¡°And so, well... I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    The adventurer shocked my by lowering his head.

    He exined his current circumstances to me.

    ¡°Originally, this is where I¡¯d be giving you gold coins. But myrades are being hospitalized, so... when we were attacked, we kept the magic stones, but we were forced to leave behind everything else. This is all we have for now, but we¡¯ll definitely make it up to you when we¡¯re discharged.¡±

    Saying that, the adventurer empties a bag of silver coins onto his hand, and handed them over to me.

    Poyopoyo looked at that.

    ¡°For us two working on only the second floor, it¡¯s arge sum.¡±

    And said that.

    I epted the money.

    ¡°I¡¯ve definitely epted your thanks. Also, don¡¯t push yourselves once you¡¯re discharged. I¡¯m satisfied with this as a reward already.¡±

    ¡°T-thanks. Truly, thank you!¡±

    He may have been pretending this was all he had. In truth, I could have probably gotten more.

    But in this case, rumors would spread of me being stingy, and my credibility would fall. And if I saved their lives, and didn¡¯t ept a reward... if that information about me spread, then it would be a hindrance to my further work in Arumsaas.

    Saying I was satisfied with that, I told him I wouldn¡¯t ept any more.

    The adventurer returned to hisrades, and I looked at the silver in my hand.

    ¡°... Ah, could it be this is...¡±

    I noticed. At the same time, I heard the Fourth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºThe smell of money...¡»

    I turned around to look at Porter. Itcked spirit, but its form was a reliable one.

    At the same time, I heard a delighted voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle! Well done! That one can rake in the money! As I thought, it was important to have you think up a way on your own!¡»

    The money grubbing Fourth noticed the value in my Porter.

    Learning it could bring in money, he was delighted.

    Poyopoyo spoke.

    ¡°Chicken bastard... with this, we¡¯ll be able to pay for our meals, at least.¡±

    I agreed.

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

 Volume 4 - 8: Lyleâ€™s Answer

    Lyle¡¯s Answer

    We came to Damien¡¯s researchboratory.

    Today, we came with an unusual group of me, Novem, Aria, Miranda, Poyopoyo, and even ra.

    The reason we brought ra along was because the Third was quite insistent.

    At theb, Damien looked at Porter, and watched it move around. Today¡¯s objective was getting the opinion of Damien the Doll User.

    Whether it was suitable for being baggage-carrier plus shield. We wanted his confirmation.

    The fault of our party was that we didn¡¯t have anyone to act as a shield in battle. At the same time, we weren¡¯t able to move with arge amount of baggage.

    When I thought of making a doll topensate for ourck of manpower, the first question that came to mind was whether it had to be humanoid or not.

    After looking over the golem, he came over to me.

    For some reason, the three automata who were usually cleaning the room, ¡¾No. 1¡¿, ¡¾No. 2¡¿, and ¡¾No. 3¡¿ were on standby near him.

    Their eyes asionally pointed at Novem.

    ¡°Do you n on altering it any further than this?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°I tried running several trials in thebyrinth, but I think it would be best if I upped the size.¡±

    Porter was still an iplete product.

    I took it into thebyrinth several times to see what had to be improved on. That was something Poyopoyo firmly requested, so I carried out such tests.

    ¡°I think this is good enough as a prototype. Bu it really has been made to specialize on Arumsaas¡¯byrinth, I¡¯m doubtful of whether it would be useful elsewhere.¡±

    Labyrinths vary greatly based on the location. With its rtively t flooring, Arumsaas¡¯ one was a rtively rare type.

    But for now, we held clearing the thirtieth floor of thisbyrinth as our goal. I think Porter¡¯s fine like that.

    If the need arises, I¡¯ll make more improvements.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go with a specialized type for now. So, what are your thoughts having moved it around?¡±

    As he maneuvered Porter around the wideboratory, Damien pushed up his sses with his index finger.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me or Lyle. I also doubt there¡¯ll be a problem controlling it for any support more skilled than the main body of adventurers, but... it heally is a handful to useDamien told me there was a problem with its size.¡±

    If I was the one using it, then that was fine, or so I thought...

    From within the Jewel, I heard a voice

    The Fourth was regretful.

    ¡ºDamn, we¡¯ll have to alter our ns. If we had Porter, I thought we could increase the poprity and demand for the golem magic all at once... but it looks like there¡¯s a problem.¡»

    Right.

    The Fourth was delightfully putting together a n to rake in money.

    For that sake, he tried asking me to make it so other adventurers could use it.

    ¡°If it¡¯s that library girl over there, then...¡±

    Damien looked at ra.

    However...

    ¡°... No, I guess that¡¯s no good. If you stick a shield onto it, then the load will increase even further. No, maybe just barely...¡±

    Damien was lost in thought.

    And Novem spoke.

    ¡°How about you try teaching ra-san golem magic? She probably has an aptitude for it and all.¡±

    Can he really just let other people learn his magic so easily?

    That¡¯s what I thought, but Damien followed her words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It would be quicker just to test it. Library girl, I¡¯ll teach you, so try using it.¡±

    ... He was that sort of guy.

    ra let out a sigh as she spoke.

    ¡°Hah... I never thought I would be being taught magic like this.¡±

    ra was taught golem magic, and after that, she tried utilizing Porter on the spot.

    Seeing that, Poyopoyo...

    ¡°Ah, our Porter is... the fruit of me and that chicken¡¯s love is...!¡±

    Started putting on a y by herself, so I ignored her. Miranda-san looked on the scene, and gave her impression.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that nice? For it being your first time moving it around, I get the feeling it¡¯s maneuvering nicely.¡±

    Damien agreed.

    ¡°Yes, as that woman over there said, you have some talent.¡±

    Hearing that, Aria spoke to him.

    ¡°That woman over there... Miranda-san was your student, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    He turned back to Miranda-san, and...

    ¡°Was that so? Huh? I get the feeling I kinda know her, but kinda... I think a person like her would leave an impression in my memory, but how strange it is.¡±

    He tilted his head in wonder, and Miranda-san started smiling.

    ¡°How cruel, professor. But how fitting of you. I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    I heard a voice from the Jewel.

    It was the Fifth.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because the feeling she gave off changed all of a sudden. She¡¯s started to draw wandering eyes. She¡¯s quite reminiscent of Milleia, you know... her personality¡¯s a little different, though.¡»

    It seems her personality was slightly off, but these ancestors were equating her to Milleia-san more, and more.

    ra gave her thoughts.

    ¡°I can move it around, but feet, were they? When I try using those, it feels heavy. Normal useage isn¡¯t a problem.¡±

    Damien nodded.

    ¡°I remember your skill level. As a support, you¡¯re about average, right? If it¡¯s barely passable at that level, then you¡¯ll have to make it smaller for a normal person to use. If you want to cut the Mana cost, then there are a few areas you should work on. But the wheels sure are nice.¡±

    He praised it.

    Poyopoyo grinned, as she took fleeting nces at the other three automatons.

    They were making mortified expressions. I can¡¯t say anything but that these guys really had someplicated craftsmanship put into them.

    And Damien reached his conclusion.

    ¡°If you want it to be usable by standard adventurers, it has to be morepact. Stairs are... can you make the legs shorter, and have it move in more of a creeping fashion? If you do that, it won¡¯t mover around too much.¡±

    When dolls and golems were concerned, Damien gave knowledgeable opinions.

    Miranda-san spoke.

    ¡°In that case, for now, you¡¯ll continue to stay in the storeroom working on porter?¡±

    I nodded, but before that, I had a few things nned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make some improvements, but we¡¯ll be challenging thebyrinth in the near future. If I don¡¯t move around with a party soon, I feel that I¡¯m going to forget that I¡¯m an adventurer.¡±

    Recently, I¡¯d been earning small change in thebyrinth.

    If there were adventurers wanting to take heavy baggage in order to dive deep into it, I would load it onto Porter, and take it up to the fifth floor for them.

    I took silver coins as thanks, and on the return back up, I would pick up other returning adventurers. I earned even more silver there.

    The Fourth skillfully calcted the sum that the adventurers we met could pay, and we ran a business like that.

    It wasn¡¯t just once or twice that I was asked to seriously tag along as support for gold.

    And hearing those requests, the Fourth started considering changing our stock.

    Damien looked at Porter.

    ¡°You¡¯ve given me some new creative stimulus here. As I thought, you sure are interesting, Lyle. Oh, right... it¡¯s about that boss¡¯s armor, but there¡¯s a whole piece that¡¯s been left here. You¡¯ll buy it, right? It¡¯s in the way, so if you¡¯ll take it off our hands, the academy will make it cheap.¡±

    As long as there was enough left to study, they didn¡¯t need any more, or so he said.

    The materials they gained inrge quantities from the boss was sold to me with Damien as an intermediary.

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°Recently, Lyle-sama¡¯s been earning a stable ie, so we should be fine to an extent.¡±

    Seeing herughing to herself, I wanted to make an excuse, but I stopped myself.

    A demon of small change was shouting out orders at me, so I didn¡¯t have a choice. From my stance, it was fine as long as I could test out Porter.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s still much, much more toe, but if you¡¯re going to be working on Porter for a while, we¡¯ll be on break for a while... even when we finally gained a stream of customers.¡»

    While I was surprised at his abilities, I was an adventurer. I had some doubts about this method of making money, and I hadn¡¯t even thought of putting Porter out on the market.

    (I¡¯ll have to talk to himter.)

    While I thought that, I continued my talk with Damien.

    Miranda and Aria had started talking about recent times.

    ¡°Aria, your atmosphere sure has changed as ofte.¡±

    ¡°R-really? As I thought, I¡¯m looking like more of an adventurer...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve be quite manly, my dear.¡±

    As Miranda said that with a smile, Aria returned.

    ¡°... You sure have a nice personality there. I never noticed.¡±

    A smiling Miranda-san, and an angry Aria exchanged res, and within that, Novem, Poyopoyo, and the other three automatons...

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    Looking at the four maids, Novem tilted her head. It was quite a cute gesture in my eyes.

    Poyopoyo spoke.

    ¡°This vixen... that pose...¡±

    No. 1 through three!

    ¡°She¡¯s nned it all out! She must have nned everything!¡±

    ¡°What could this be? Why does my heart feel such animosity towards this woman!? You, just what are you!?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s definitely an insurmountable enemy for that piece of junk, Poyopoyo. So be it. We¡¯ll be your opponent here!¡±

    The three machines assumed predetermined poses, and Poyopoyo screamed out.

    ¡°Who¡¯s a piece of junk!? The only one who¡¯s allowed to call me that is my chicken dickwad! It¡¯s time to scrap you all!¡±

    I¡¯m not sure where she took it out of, but she entered a battle stance with a drill in her hand.

    Come to think of it, when were were making Porter, she said something like, ¡®Drills and robots are a man¡¯s romance.¡¯

    (It sure is lively here.)

    Within the noisyboratory, that¡¯s all I could think.

    And ra...

    ¡°Um... could this mean that I¡¯m being enlisted into the party? Recently, I¡¯ve been invited along as if it¡¯s natural, but I¡¯m more of a solo temporary party member, you know... is anyone listening to me?¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Late at night.

    Having stopped by the room inside the Jewel, I asked what had been bothering me for a while.

    It was about the answer I had reached.

    In order to clear Arumsaas¡¯byrinth, I was using a golem to make up for our party¡¯sck of members, and inadequacy in defense... I pretty much prepared a moving shield.

    I heard in the past it was something different from the answers they were expecting.

    For that sake, I wanted to ask the ancestors of their intentions.

    The result...

    ¡°So it¡¯s that, right... there were countless ways from the start, right? You intentionally kept quiet about it, right?¡±

    As I said that, the Second nodded, and exined.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. Personally, I was going for the ¡®earnestly use time to build up strength, and find dependablerades¡¯ option. That ra girl was in my aim. Keeping quiet about it was... I thought you would notice, but you didn¡¯t.¡»

    The Third was interested in ra as well.

    ¡ºShe sure has it nice, ra-chan. She¡¯s a walking library, you know. She¡¯s definitely got a lot of wisdom on her. Ah, my n was for you to just apany another party, and beat up the boss alone. Getting to know a party that¡¯s rtively trustworthy, was the problem, but you could have just asked ra-chan for that one.¡»

    The Fourth¡¯s opinion was a bit out there.

    ¡ºYou could have just used money to hire manpower. Get guards, and have them escort you to the thirtieth floor. From my position, if you got to see other skilled adventurers up close like that, and learned from them, I was fine with permitting my Skill¡¯s use and all.¡»

    What I wascking.

    All I had to do was notice that, or so the Fourth said. No, to be more specific, there were just some things I had to learn in an environment where I couldn¡¯t use Skills.

    The Fifth¡¯s answer was close to mine.

    ¡ºI was thinking of using golems to make up for yourck of people. Defense... prepare nothing but a shield, and deploy it in battle to increase safety. A n to instantly set up a defensive encampment within thebyrinth. Quite simple, quite certain.¡»

    That did sound right. I ended up nodding.

    It didn¡¯t sound like the opinion of an adventurer, but it was wise. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.

    The sixth had a simr one.

    ¡ºMy thoughts on the matter were the same, but I thought of making golems with simple designs, and simply using them to up your numbers. There¡¯s also doing that with money and people.¡»

    Finally, the Seventh...

    ¡ºI was watching just how you were to approach your objective, and once you realized the problems, how you nned to go about resolving them... I¡¯m serious, you know? By the way, my answer was just putting out a request to subjugate the floor boss. I did think of Golems too, though.¡»

    Hearing that, I ended up shouting.

    ¡°No, in the first ce, what aboutmunication with myrades, and those other important points!¡±

    I thought that, but the ancestors were grinning.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºIn regards to our challenge, we wanted to see how you would go about clearing it. Seeing you earnestly tackling the problem isn¡¯t a bad sight.¡»

    The third...

    ¡ºLyle, expand your field of vision more. While we were leading you to think the way you did, the problem we presented was, ¡®Return after defeating the thirtieth floor boss without Skills.¡¯ If you just want to look at the extremes... you could do absolutely nothing but defeat the boss, and have left all of the rest to hired adventurers, you know.¡»

    The Thirdughed.

    Then what the hell did they mean that it would be terrible at this rate when they put the restrictions on my Skills? As I made a dissatisfied face, the Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºHey, don¡¯t be so mad. It¡¯s true that we wanted to see how you nned on approaching the problem, and you ended up noticing more problems than we anticipated you would. Also, you even thought of a new way to use a golem, right? If you did nothing but listen to our words, Porter would never have been born.¡»

    It seems they wanted to see how I would think and act on it. As a result, I ended up giving an answer they were satisfied with.

    Not that I¡¯m satisfied with that.

    Looking like he was having more fun than usual, the Fifth spoke to me.

    ¡ºThe concept is good. It¡¯s also nice that you¡¯ve realized the necessity of a shield. With this, if you can safely clear the thirtieth floor, it¡¯s a pass.¡»

    If I could do it, that is.

    That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve passed anything yet.

    The Sixth answered to my discontent.

    ¡ºLyle, there¡¯s never a single way to approach a problem. In truth, even using up years to steadily build up all your abilities was a single correct answer. But simrly, hiring people was but another correct one. Well, we did lead you to misunderstand.¡»

    The Seventh apologized.

    ¡ºI think you understand, but there are plenty of loopholes in this world. There wille a time when a frontal attack won¡¯t get you anywhere. Also...¡»

    The Second took over the exnation.

    ¡ºNoticing your current problems, and working to better them has already made you achieve our aim. If you continued on oblivious, we would have presented a different challenge.¡»

    Seeing me unsatisfied with that, the ancestors smiled.

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºYou realized your faults, and bettered them. Even for problems we didn¡¯t notice, you relied on ra to reach an answer. I have a fewint over how you¡¯re too reliant, but that isn¡¯t a mistake.¡»

    I tried asking everyone.

    ¡°Um, so you¡¯re saying any method would have been fine? Even if I didn¡¯t notice a single problem, and ignored them, yet still managed to clear the task?¡±

    The Third nodded.

    ¡ºRight. If you go to extremes, that would have worked too. Of course, that¡¯s only if you had enough power on you to get through it without paying mind to such ring ws.¡»

    But the Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just that if you lost your footing there, we would never have permitted the use of Skills again. Lyle, you seriously grappled with the challenge we presented, and presented a response we¡¯re satisfied with, is all it means. Now go put it to practice, and show your worth.¡»

    There were some parts I could nod at, and some parts I found iffy.

    ¡°You never thought I would push myself too far, and fail?¡±

    The Second informed me with a serious expression on his face.

    ¡ºIf you were to die from something of this level, then that means that¡¯s just your level. Your talent,rades, environment... if you were hopeless with all those backing you, then you¡¯d just be hopeless further down the line, and get annihted.¡»

    The force of his words shut me up, and the Third followed up.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry. Everyone here is waiting, and looking forward to how you¡¯ll fare, Lyle. We presented the task thinking you could do it. If we thought it was hopeless, I doubt we would have ced so much expectations on you in the first ce.¡»

    No, that didn¡¯t help anything.

    These guys are being quite overbearing today.

    Just what do they want me to do?

    In the end, the Fifth scratched his head as he spoke.

    ¡ºEach and every one of them... Lyle, it¡¯s your life. Obviously, there¡¯s no one who¡¯s going to present an answer but you. How you take things in, and how that leads to an answer. That¡¯s for you to decide.¡»

    On his words, I remembered what the First had told me.

    ¡¾Lyle... have you decided on your goal yet?¡¿

    I remembered a prickling painful sensation in my heart.

    (My answer...)

 Volume 4 - 9: Porter

    Porter

    We met as nned, and challenged thebyrinth for the first time in a while.

    Our members were me, Novem, Aria, Miranda, ra, Poyopoyo, and Porter.

    I stationed Porter at the center of our formation, and Aria at the front.

    Having gone through several modifications, Porter now had a roof attached by thin pirs extending from the loading area.

    Weather is irrelevant in the Labyrinth.

    But it was attached in order to prevent the luggage from taking damage during battle.

    ¡°Should I have just made it a box?¡±

    Rather than light weight, perhaps I should have focused on making it sturdy. As I said that, Poyopoyo put her hand to her chin.

    ¡°More than that, instead of deploying a Shield out front, something more offensive... how about sticking a spike to make Porter an attack type? Destroy enemies and traps in your way as you push forward!¡±

    Hearing that, I thought that perhaps that would have been fine, for a moment, but I soon started shaking my head.

    We can¡¯t have the machine carrying our precious baggage going on the attack, and possibly being destroyed.

    ra put her hand to her forehead, and spoke.

    ¡°... What would you do if you dragged other adventurers into it? That¡¯s definitely no good.¡±

    But thergentern attached to Porter felt like a good addition.

    It kept down ra¡¯s Mana cost.

    In exchange, it took money to light.

    It lighted the passageways, but the fact that it couldn¡¯t be extinguished and relit frequently was a problem.

    Aria stopped ahead, and signaled that there were enemies around the turn ahead.

    ¡°Quiet down a little. I have to listen carefully here.¡±

    Novem was to Porter¡¯s side, and Miranda was across from her.

    ra was walking ahead.

    Its rear was open, but when it came to it, that space was one to hide and take cover in.

    In that case, building it sturdy would have been preferred.

    Within the passageways made of metal sheets irresponsiblyyered over one another, as Aria said, I definitely did hear footsteps.

    I gave out orders.

    But it was different than before.

    ¡°Novem, prepare your magic. Once you¡¯ve fired off a round, me and Aria will finish off the rest. If they get through, Miranda, protect those two. Poyopoyo keep watch of the rear.¡±

    In a tone indicating her reluctance to be assigned to the rear alone, Poypoyo...

    ¡°Even when I can clearly see them in darkness... even when I can take out those numbers immediately...¡±

    Startedining.

    I know she could do it, but this time¡¯s expedition was to see how far we could go with these members.

    Throwing Poyopoyo into battle between the first and third floors would be contradictory to that objective. At the same time...

    ¡°It takes money to have you fight.¡±

    A voice from the Jewel affirmed that. It was the money grubbing fourth.

    ¡ºYeah, that¡¯s important. When the expedition itself costs money, having the automaton get damaged in the slightest will cut our ie... hah, the efficiency would be better if you were still earning normally from carrying baggage.¡»

    He was referring to when I used Porter to carry adventurers to their destinations, or recovering them when they were headed back.

    That one gave out quite some good payout.

    Adventurers headed further down were able to travel with ease.

    Returning adventurers wouldn¡¯t have to carry their heavy luggage in their tired states. Depending on the case, they were exceedingly happy at having found a ride.

    Both cases didn¡¯t take up too much time, and with the round trip I was able to earn sums equal to whole gold coins.

    (... But I think the Fourth¡¯s normal is a little bit off.)

    He isn¡¯t wrong, but it¡¯s far removed from the type of adventurers I imagine.

    It¡¯s true that Porter brought in money, but that was merely the means, and not the goal.

    The Fifth cautioned him.

    ¡º... It¡¯s not your money, you know, damn miser.¡»

    The Fourth responded.

    ¡ºEarnings are important, right!? In order to live, it¡¯s no good if you don¡¯t bring in money!¡»

    He wasn¡¯t wrong.

    But on that opinion, the Sixth...

    ¡ºThat¡¯s only if you actually use the money. Needlessly stocking it up, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll take it to the other world with you when you¡¯re dead.¡»

    Even if you had a treasure hoard, there was no meaning if you couldn¡¯t use it skillfully.

    In that sense, I think I want to be a person who can use money well.

    The Fourth was just good at bringing it in.

    He ascertained the limit the adventurers we met would willingly pay, and negotiated to lower prices. By stepping back here, we were able to take in money in the end.

    As I was thinking that, monsters appeared from the passage.

    Goblins armed with metallic weapons came out with the numbers Aria specified.

    Finishing her preparations, Novem...

    ¡°Fire Bullet!¡±

    Fired off multiple orbs of fire, causing the enemies to falter. Even if they blocked with their armaments, they would still receive burns.

    Aria stepped out front alongside me.

    She was carrying along a spear shorter than before, and held out a small shield upfront as she parried enemy attacks, and destroyed their footing.

    Like that, she thrust out her spear wherever there wasn¡¯t any metal.

    It was different than her style up to now, and she stopped swinging in wide arcs.

    (That makes things easier.)

    With not the mace, but a sabre in hand, I turned half my body to dodge a goblin¡¯s attacks, before cutting at its throat.

    With blood rushing from its neck, the goblin fell to the ground with a dull metallic sound. The other goblin that tried to get away from the two of us was dealt with the other sabre I drew with my left hand.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Letting out a careless voice, the goblin¡¯s head fell to the ground as blood continued to spill from its neck.

    The surroundings were died red.

    Luckily, the only ones who were dirty were me and Aria.

    Aria spoke.

    ¡°... Hey, if you get blood everywhere like that, I¡¯m going to slip.¡±

    She sure has gotten sturdy.

    Before quite a brutal scene, she seemed quite used to it, and her only thoughts were that she would slip... I find it a little sad she¡¯s nothing like a noble Lady anymore.

    ¡°Sorry about that. No, really...¡±

    Seeing my questioning expression, Aria seemed confused.

    ¡°Why are you making a face like that?¡±

    When the battle ended, ra approached to pick off anything that could be turned to money. The tools to pick them off were also loaded on Porter, so she was only carrying a small portion of equipment herself.

    The metal was also tossed onto its loading cart.

    Aria kept watch of the front, and Miranda-san the back.

    I assisted ra, and confirmed with Novem.

    ¡°Novem, are you tired at all?¡±

    If a magician expended physical strength, they would also lose mental power. Controlling Mana brought way to mental fatigue.

    When magicians were acting as the offense of a party, it was correct to constantly confirm their statuses.

    The conditions change by the day, so it¡¯s essential for a leader tomunicate with their party, apparently.

    I doubted she would be tired after just one use, a she directed a smile at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Lyle-sama.¡±

    ¡°I see... then once we¡¯re done collecting, we¡¯ll continue moving.¡±

    I held Novem back from helping, and me and ra alone finished, after which we resumed moving.

    Just as before, I left battle to aria.

    (She¡¯s keeping a lookout without being told anything, so I can talk normally.)

    In the past, I relied on Skills, and was able to somehow get an understanding of myrades¡¯ states.

    Because of that, there was little to talk about between us.

    (Conversation... I can¡¯t remain poor at them.)

    I called out to ra.

    ¡°ra, are you fine with controlling Porter?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As long as the movement speed is kept to a certain level... but stairs are enervating. I don¡¯t have to keep up the light, so it is a good tradeoff, though.¡±

    It seems that the individual herself was mildly discontent that she couldn¡¯t regte the lighting herself.

    (I¡¯ll leave that as next time¡¯s challenge.)

    As I also struck up conversation with Miranda-san.

    ¡°Your movements sure are getting better, Miranda-san.¡±

    As I said that, she spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you. If only you weren¡¯t so sarcastic, I might have actually been happy here.¡±

    I let out some dryughter, and confirmed she was doing fine, before going to Poyopoyost.

    For some reason, she seemed annoyed.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºFor an automaton, this one sure is a pain in the ass.¡»

    She¡¯s probably unsatisfied with how she¡¯s not being of use.

    Her facial expressions were more plentiful than a normal human.

    ¡°Hah... I¡¯ll put you to work during our break, so endure it until then.¡±

    She produced a frypan, and some other cookware as she spoke.

    ¡°Leave it to me. From cooking to rest, I¡¯ll do it all to perfection!¡±

    ... I¡¯m not actually expecting anything too extravagant within thebyrinth.

    But Poyopoyo seemed overly motivated.

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t need anything all too refined...¡±

    And after finishing my conversations, I continued to pay mind to our surroundings.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The spot we chose for our break was of a moderate size to spend a night.

    Without monsters around, we unloaded some supplies off of Porter, and began making food.

    Motivated all by herself, Poyopoyo prepared soup.

    She baked bread, and put something like ham atop it.

    For food found in abyrinth, it was of a higher-ss variety. It was usually just some thick soup, and whatever bread one had brought on hand. In order to reduce unnecessary baggage, we wouldn¡¯t bring the tools necessary to make anything too extravagant.

    But we could just load cookware onto Porter, so as long as we kept our numbers low, then luxuries like these were possible.

    Currently, Miranda-san was keeping watch.

    Having finished eating, Novem and ra went to sleep.

    Poyopoyo divided out Miranda¡¯s portion, and stayed by it, as if she was waiting to serve it fresh.

    As Aria ate alongside me, I spoke.

    ¡°... One...¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Aftering this far, you¡¯ve only made a single mistake¡±

    She hurriedly started to make an excuse.

    ¡°I-I made sure to reunite with the group after that! And wait, you remembered? You sure are an incessant man.¡±

    Seeing her fly into a rage, I responded.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m saying that¡¯s the only time you¡¯ve made any sort of error. If you think back to how we were a few months ago, your movements arepletely different... Even when we¡¯re moving together, it¡¯s be much easier to fight.¡±

    Hearing that...

    ¡°... I see. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±

    Resuming her meal, Aria seemed a little happier. After that, we continued talking together now and again, before I let Aria go to sleep first.

    The one who had to use her senses most when we were on the move was Aria. During breaks, I wanted to take her off lookout duty to prepare for tomorrow.

    After she had fallen asleep, I muttered.

    ¡°It¡¯s worlds away from how it was before. Though our numbers are higher now, I guess.¡±

    Hearing that, Poyopoyo...

    ¡°Are you talking to yourself? You sure are a lonesome master. I¡¯ll hear you out. Please unload any worry you have onto me. I¡¯ll be sure to turn it into a joke to tease youter.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make me happy at all, you know?¡±

    I sat atop one of our wooden crates, and talked with her. Rather than consultation, it was closer to affirmation.

    Affirming my own thoughts.

    ¡°Thest time we challenged this ce together was the worst. Aria was always close to tears, and we could only bring trouble to ra. Even when Novem would be better off making her own decisions, I tried ordering everything down to the finer details... but it didn¡¯t get us anywhere.¡±

    Poyopoyo spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown, chicken dickwad. From today onwards, I¡¯ll promote you to a useless chick.¡±

    ¡°Oy, that isn¡¯t growing at all. The hells with the chick part?¡±

    I turned my eyes towards the sleeping three, and Miranda-san.

    ¡°Aftering this far... good grief, this is why gentlemen are...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand or anything. Also, why are you trying to remove your clothing? If you want to sleep, then go ahead and do so, I¡¯ll p you awaketer.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, so you¡¯re still just a chicken dickhead, are you? From my light exhibitionism, that weak attitude and manner... I¡¯ll definitely have you wrapped around me one day.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so wanted to be strangled? Go to sleep already.¡±

    As I said that, Poyopoyo let her twin tails sway, as she said something like, ¡®No, no, I want to hear the rest.¡¯

    ... I wonder what it is. While her outer appearance held some charm, her insides didn¡¯t match at all.

    ¡°Today went quite well. While there were some problematic points, we were all generally proficient. It¡¯s just as ra said.¡±

    Poyopoyo seemed satisfied with that.

    ¡°When you were marketing out Porter, I did take a look at the other adventurers... truly, everyone¡¯s movements were good when looked at individually. However, party, was it? When assigned to a toon, your movements suddenly be worse.¡±

    It¡¯s because for now, everyone¡¯s only focusing on their own roles.

    A party¡¯s coordination isn¡¯t something that polishes itself immediately. Individual movements and decisions are different.

    We have to confirm our coordination time and again, and match our movements toplete our party.

    ¡°Right. I¡¯ve talked to many a leader, but rather than stressing on abilities, they all valued whether people could work together.¡±

    Through talking to people atop Porter, my rtions to the adventurers of Arumsaas increased in an instant.

    We talked on the way, and it¡¯s nice that I was able to see other parties¡¯ movements.

    Methods varied widely by the party, but those that honored the basics felt more sessful.

    I did it to learn Porter¡¯s applications, and controls, but I was surprisingly able to acquaint myself with quite a few people of Arumsaas.

    A majority of them called me something like ¡ºLyle, the Burden¡», and I gave them a bitter smile, but that was also the envy of an adventurer.

    Usually, for one to get a decent moniker, means that you¡¯re the admiration and fear of others.

    I¡¯m much too young, so it isn¡¯t something too great.

    But it turned into a topic of conversation, so it was actually a help to me to stick it into idle banter. I¡¯m not the best at talking to others, but with just one topic like that,munication became much easier.

    (If you think of it like that, it doesn¡¯t sound too bad... being called a burden.)

    Apparently, seeing me surrounded by beauties, and having them treat me dearly caused some discontentment among male adventurers.

    There were even some that thought the fact we were able to breach the fortieth floor was solely due to Damien¡¯s dolls.

    But I can¡¯t say that¡¯s wrong.

    We did stand firm in the boss battles, but in ces apart from that, Damien¡¯s dolls standing as moving shields was really a help.

    I looked at Porter.

    ¡°... Porter sure is a goodrade.¡±

    I whispered that, and Poyopoyo...

    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s the fruit of mine and your love. But in the near future, my name... not a temporary one, please decide on a true name for me. I¡¯m seriously frustrated at losing to Porter. Those mass produced scraps are mocking me to high heavens!¡±

    I looked at her with my head tilted.

    ¡°Did they really say that much? Why not just talk back? That you¡¯re different from them, on a higher level?¡±

    ¡°This is why men who are fooled by docile exteriors are... those ones truly have terrible mouths, you know. I don¡¯t evene close! I, the chicken dickwad¡¯s angel have been brought to tears! Please do a better job of protecting me!¡±

    I spoke.

    ¡°Crying and all... don¡¯t you justin?¡±

    With a sorrowful expression on her face, she bend her knees, and sat down on the spot.

    She started quietly singing a mournful song, but I was shocked at her vocal skill level.

    (This one really can do a lot of things... is there any reason she¡¯s so obsessed on being a maid?)

    For what purpose did those ancients make Poyopoyo... I simply couldn¡¯tprehend.

 Volume 4 - 10: Preparations to Conquer

    TL: Dy due to abination of midterms, game day, and homework. In other news, ToS second beta, hooray.

    Preparations to Conquer

    ¡°Ye~ah, how about something like this?¡±

    Making modifications to Porter, me and Poyopoyo looked over it with the intentions of putting him together for real this time.

    But no matter what, we weren¡¯t able to decide on the important finishing touch.

    ¡°That¡¯s a little... how about something like this?¡±

    Poyopoyo was also worried. She was hard pressed on thepletion of the machine she called the fruits of our love, and thus, she presented ideas alongside me.

    The ancestors within the Jewel also gave their fifty cents.

    The Second...

    ¡ºOy, oy, are you really sure about putting it there? The bnce will definitely be off.¡»

    In contrast to his usual self, the Third sounded serious.

    ¡ºNo, how about the opposite side? Even if looking at it gives a sense of difort, taking the bnce of the whole body into consideration...¡»

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡º... Wouldn¡¯t it usually just go in the middle? I can¡¯t have it any other way.¡»

    The Fifth, who usually didn¡¯t hold a shred of interest, was also serious.

    ¡ºHey, Lyle... put on some cat ears. That will definitely make it cuter.¡»

    The Sixth opposed him.

    ¡ºWhat are you on about!? It¡¯s horns, you know. Horns! Lyle, a man has got to put on horns!¡»

    The Seventh took the middle ground.

    ¡ºJust randomly stick on some horns, or ear-like things. What¡¯s important is for it to have clear eyes!¡»

    The round cylinder in my hands had two clear, lovable eyes stuck onto it. Poyopoyo had embedded orbs of ss into them.

    Right.

    We couldn¡¯t decide the cement of the head.

    Within the warehouse, Aria, who had recently be much manlier, looked over us with a sigh.

    I know she¡¯s fed up. But aftering this far, there¡¯s no way we would forgive erring on thest detail.

    With a tired tone, Aria opened her mouth.

    ¡°Do you even need a head? It¡¯s just an ornament, isn¡¯t it? Then just stick it somewhere suitable.It¡¯s not even essential in the first ce, right?¡±

    She was sound.

    She wasn¡¯t wrong.

    And that¡¯s exactly where she was wrong.

    Poyopoyoughed scornfully, before speaking.

    ¡°For the current you, are those breasts of yours not a useless ornament as well? Recently, you¡¯ve be more and more manly, former baron house Aria-san.¡±

    She put her hand to her mouth, and raised an annoyingugh that sounded like she was intonating it on purpose.

    I looked at Aria with all earnesty.

    ¡°Aria, we¡¯re serious here. I¡¯d like it if you didn¡¯t get in the way.¡±

    I heard affirming voices from the Jewel.

    Second onward...

    ¡ºShut it, girly!¡»

    ¡ºCat ears... horns are denied, but ears may be nice.¡»

    ¡ºWith appearance, ying it safe is best! Make it lovable, and have it earn some poprity. Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary!¡»

    ¡ºRabbit ears are nice too.¡»

    ¡ºWhy are horns no good...¡»

    ¡ºNo, why not just simply keep it at where you have it now? If you awkwardly stick on horns and ears, its adoring eyes won¡¯t stand out any more.¡»

    ... No, I was wrong.

    Besides the Second, none of them were even listening to Aria.

    I tried to follow up with her. I was starting to find her a little pitiable. Of course, I doubt she thought of herself like that at all.

    She was currently ring at Poyopoyo with a vein surfacing on her forehead.

    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry, Aria. But we¡¯re earnestly worrying about it here. This is important for Porter... for our newrade.¡±

    Poyopoyo looked at me, raised her hands into the air, and started hopping up and down. Her twin tails lightly floated into the air.

    ¡°Yes, yes! I, here, am also a member of the chicken dickhead¡¯s merry amazoness legion! I¡¯m everyone¡¯s soothing maid automaton! So I think my name is also an essential point!¡±

    This time, Ariaughed in scorn.

    ¡°Hah, isn¡¯t Poyopoyo just fine, you piece of junk?¡±

    Poyopoyo looked at her.

    ¡°So you picked a fight with me... so be it. I¡¯ll more than take you up. From today onwards, your meals will be nothing but high calorie. I¡¯ll gradually increase your body mass, and make you overly conscious of it. What¡¯s more, I¡¯ll even secretly prepare midnight snacks to sooth your anxiety. I¡¯ll earnestly put myself to making delicious sweets for you!¡±

    I tilted my head wondering if that would actually do anything.

    When I looked at Aria¡¯s eyes, I found her making a bitter expression.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s that. Aria¡¯s been feeling uptely.¡»

    ¡°That¡¯s damn unfair!¡±

    Poyopoyo smiled. It was a detestable grin.

    And I thought.

    (This one... she can even make an expression like that. Praise be to the ancients.)

    Poyopoyo lifted up one of her tails idly, as she spoke.

    ¡°Unfair? Are you trying to praise me? For that bastard over there, I¡¯ll use any means at my disposal! ... Ow!¡±

    I struck her head with Porter¡¯s. It let out quite a fine sound.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be making it my fault. More importantly, where will Porter¡¯s head...¡±

    Aria spoke.

    ¡°How about that area right there? You can¡¯t just incessantly mull over it forever...¡±

    Both me and Poyopoyo looked at the end of Aria¡¯s finger in shock.

    ¡°Nice, you¡¯re amazing, Aria! With this, the location of Porter¡¯s head has been set in stone. Thank you.¡±

    When I directed a smile at her, her face became conflicted. Was she trying to be happy, or annoyed... howplex.

    ¡°N-no. As long as you¡¯re happy with it... Hoh?¡±

    Poyopoyo also nodded.

    ¡°I hate to admit it, but rather than the front end... rather than theplete center, that spot is definitely splendid.¡±

    The ancestors also spoke up.

    ¡ºThat girl¡¯s surprisinglypetent.¡»

    ¡ºSo all that¡¯s left is the ears...¡»

    ¡ºWunderbar! Appearance and profitability are directly corrted! Like this, we¡¯ll definitely have some poprity among the customers!¡»

    ¡ºTo hell with the location. The problem is what ears you¡¯re putting on it!¡»

    ¡ºAnd horns are still no good...¡»

    ¡ºWe don¡¯t need any of you guys¡¯ unnecessary junk. If the the head is going to be near the edge, then your strange ornaments will only be a nuisance!¡»

    I started fastening it.

    Through operating it with magic, the head could move. With a ball-like joint ced around the neck, it was possible to manipte it to an extent.

    The make of the head Poyopoyo spent a day working on was truly magnificent.

    ¡°Perfect!¡±

    ¡°Porter... my, how you¡¯ve grown...¡±

    I praised our workmanship, and Poyopoyo¡¯s eyes started tearing up. Aria looked over us with a doubtful expression.

    Having been further specialized to Arumsaas¡¯ Labyrinth, Porter¡¯s body had be lower, and the horizontal width of its wheels wider.

    Around the wider wheels, Poyopoyo had wrapped a sort of rubber she had on hand. When looked upon from above, they were rectangr, and they were able to make the turns in the corridors of thebyrinth with a little space to spare.

    The space to load luggage was equipped with a roof, and the metal sheets on its sides could act as shields.

    Its frontside was heavily armored, and it was even capable of blocking up the passageways. The legs attached onto it to traverse stairs had grown much shorter than before.

    But by expanding its side shields outwards, pushing those feet downwards, it could make for a fine wall.

    Thentern stuck onto its ceiling was also modified for it to be possible to regte the light.

    I think this was all a little overkill.

    Poyopoyo spoke.

    ¡°I wanted to make the shield a separate piece.¡±

    I agreed, but I had to reject the notion.

    ¡°There was no helping it. I¡¯m going to be driving it alternatively with ra, so while I¡¯m one thing, she¡¯s...¡±

    She can control one body, but if there are two it would be difficult.

    We tried borrowing a small doll to test it, but it didn¡¯t work out well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll also be participating in battle. Depending on the situation, I may end up using magic. With that in mind, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±

    I hadpleted the ns to use Porter topensate for ourck of members, but we still have a fundamentally low number ofbatants.

    While me and Poyopoyo were having an earnest discussion, Aria spoke.

    ¡°... And wait, why are you putting so much effort into a baggage carrier doll that can only be used here anyways?¡±

    Hearing that, I, Poyopoyo... and the ancestors all at once.

    ¡°It¡¯s Porter!¡±

    ¡°At least remember the name. The fruit of our love, and one that boasts a name much more splendid than mine own, Porter!¡±

    ¡º¡º¡ºIt¡¯s Porter, dammit!¡»¡»¡»

    After I hade a while spending all my time and efforts on it, even the ancestors started developing an attachment.

    You sure are popr, Porter.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... At the Arumsaas guild, Novem had stopped by to submit the paperwork to challenge thebyrinth.

    Miranda and Shannon were with her.

    Chewing on the tip of her finger, Shannon¡¯s eyes were teary.

    To finish registering as an adventurer, she had pricked it with a needle to record her blood onto her guild card. She was shaking through the process.

    ¡°Why do I have to be an adventurer, anyways!? I¡¯m still thirteen, you know! I¡¯m ridiculously weak...¡±

    Hearing that, Miranda put her hands onto her sister¡¯s shoulders.

    Her smiling figure made it look as if she was an elder sisterforting her sibling. They were a pair with good looks going for them, so it was an image that would make for a nice painting.

    Among those looking upon the two, there were even some who felt their hearts warmed.

    But...

    ¡°Hey, you, do you n on staying like that forever? That ain¡¯t happening... those who don¡¯t work, don¡¯t eat, you know.¡±

    Still smiling, her fingers started digging into Shannon¡¯s shoulders, and Shannons frantically shook her head up and down.

    ¡°O-of course, that¡¯s exactly right, Onee-sama! I was in the wrong!¡±

    Novem was holding two nk forms in hand.

    The first was for their full blown attempt at thebyrinth in a week.

    She had filled in their intent to proceed to the thirtieth floor on that one, and the second one was one to request permission for Shannon to apany them there.

    No one intended to have Shannon fight.

    But they couldn¡¯t just leave her home alone for who knows how long. Also, considering the girl¡¯s future, it was something Miranda decided.

    The daughter of a viscount house... but with a defect in her eyes, she was driven away to Arumsaas. That was Shannon¡¯s official position.

    Novem spoke to the two of them.

    ¡°Both of you, once we¡¯ve submitted the forms, we¡¯ll be entering thebyrinth to conduct some tests for Porter with Lyle-sama. Have you finished preparing?¡±

    Shannon wasn¡¯t used to thebyrinth.

    It had its characteristic oppressing air within it.

    In order to ustom her, they were going to take her along this time.

    (If it looks like she won¡¯t be able to handle it, since she can¡¯t stay alone in the mansion, we¡¯ll find her some ce to room at.)

    There was no way they would leave a single weak girl in the vvast mansion.

    The necessary supplies to challenge thebyrinth were already prepared. They had already ced in an order for the required foodstuffs, so all they had to do was pick it up.

    While observing porter¡¯s tuning, if Shannon ended up unable to stand the atmosphere, she would be left.

    Of course, everyone nned on doing that in the first ce. The only one who wanted to take her along was Miranda.

    ¡°We¡¯re prepared already. Shannon, make sure you listen to whatever your senior support says. Got it?¡±

    Shannon responded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to carry luggage. Also, I don¡¯t like the sticky feeling... is there perhaps a bath there? Hiii! That was a lie! I¡¯ll properly listen to whatever that sses girl says!¡±

    Miranda made a clenched fist, and smiled harder, so Shannon epted in fear.

    Novem felt a little ufortable having Miranda dragging her sister out against her will.

    After she finished submitting the forms at the receptionist desk, she moved to leave the building in order to meet up with Lyle.

    On the way ont, some adventurers who realized they were Lyle¡¯s party members tried calling out to them.

    On the stairs out, they met a party of three.

    There, Novem remembered Rondo¡¯s party she had be acquainted with in Dalien.

    ¡°Oh, are you the ¡ºBurden¡»¡¯srades? Hey, when is he going to be renting out Porter next?¡±

    ¡°That burden? Hey, isn¡¯t his party a gathering of beauties? No wonder that story spread so far.¡±

    ¡°Oy, you¡¯re troubling them. Sorry about that. Can you pass on the message that we¡¯ll be counting on him next time?¡±

    Novem said her greeting, and parted with them when Shannon spoke.

    ¡°What? So he¡¯s called the ¡ºBurden¡»? How fitting.¡±

    Miranda¡¯s clenched fist came down on her head.

    Shannon started writhing around in pain.

    As Novem was troubled by the sight, Miranda called over to her.

    ¡°He sure is popr. ¡ºLyle, the Burden¡»... even when he¡¯s the one carrying their baggage, what a strange moniker.¡±

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bout of cynicism fitting for an adventurer. Also, the image of Lyle-sama returning on our shoulders from clearing the fortieth floor must have left a strong impression.¡±

    While Novem offered as harmless a response as possible, Miranda suddenly made a serious face as she surveyed the area.

    Noticing her motion, Novem noticed a suspicious figure in her line of sight.

    (... So that¡¯s why Miranda-san is trying to take Shannon-chan along.)

    For the past few days, Novem had also sensed the presence of someone watching her.

    She had thought it was because Lyle had be a famous topic within the city, but it seems there was something more malicious at y.

    (... We should avoid moving alone. I¡¯m worried about Aria-san.)

    Aria was receiving instruction from an adventurer.

    That seems to have ended, but in order to talk, she would still stop by that adventurer¡¯s ce.

    The individual herself seemed to be enjoying It, so Novem wouldn¡¯t stop her, but she would caution her.

    At some point in time, Miranda¡¯s eyes had fallen on Novem.

    ¡°... Somehow you give off the feeling you already noticed it.¡±

    Novem offered a bitter smile.

    As her conversation partner was remaining vignt of her, she was troubled with how to deal with her.

    ¡°No, I was merely looking at where your eyes were pointing, Miranda-san.¡±

    ¡°I see... Shannon, how long are you going to be in pain? Let¡¯s go already.¡±

    Miranda¡¯s eyes remained in doubt.

    But even receiving that, Novem¡¯s emotions didn¡¯t experience any change. She simply thought of her as a candidate of Lyle¡¯s harem.

    Taking the pained Shannon along, Miranda continued down the guild¡¯s stairs...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Havinge into thebyrinth to carry out tuning on Porter, I looked at Shannon.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No, are you in pain or anything? Like isn¡¯t it a little hard to breath? Normally, it¡¯s rough when you experience this atmosphere for the first time.¡±

    As I said that, she looked at me in scorn.

    Sitting on Porter¡¯s roof, she let her legs sway back and forth.

    ¡°The density of the Mana around here seems high, but what of it?¡±

    Even when she had gotten worn out from walking, and retired to Porter¡¯s roof, she managed to put up quite a strong front.

    ¡°Oy, don¡¯t kick your legs about too much. And why did you even enter thebyrinth in a skirt? I can see the contents.¡±

    When I cautioned her, Shannon raised her voice.

    ¡°Noooo, Onee-samaaa! This man is peeping up my skirt!¡±

    While she tried speaking ill of me, Poyopoy was in the middle of working on fine tunings.

    ra seriously looked over her, and didn¡¯t even listen to Shannon¡¯s words.

    Aria was on standby at the entrance of the room we entered to conduct adjustments.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you came in a skirt to begin with. Are you even trying? And wait, that scrap metal is wearing one two. She¡¯s not shown her underwear once, though.¡±

    It was truly a manly opinion.

    Poyopoyo turned to Aria, and spoke.

    ¡°Why do I have to provide fanservice to you? The only one to look over my undergarments is to be that chicken over there.¡±

    I replied instantly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the slightest, so just put on some pants already.

    She yelled in response.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me to discard this attire, and wear something else!? This is my uniform, and my battle suit... this garb can even pierce through a battlefield!¡±

    ... What is this girl even saying?

    And Novem addressed Shannon.

    ¡°He can¡¯t see from that angle, so don¡¯t worry about it Shannon-chan.¡±

    In order to prevent her from having any misconceptions, I offered a revision.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t have any intentions of looking. In the first ce, I¡¯m not even interested in that girl¡¯s undergarments.¡±

    There, Shannon threw her shoe at me. It hit my face, and kinda stung.

    I ended up thinking something like, ¡®this girl has talent,¡¯ or something along those lines.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®that girl¡¯!? Even like this, we were called the alluring sisters back at Centralle! I¡¯ve even heard people say they wanted to protect me and my ephemeral disposition, you hear!¡±

    From the Jewel, the Third let out his voice.

    ¡ºBoth of these girls are good at putting up a front. I can¡¯t wait to meet the second and third daughters.¡»

    For some reason, I imagined the forms of the Fifth and Sixth awkwardly staying silent.

    As we were on break, Miranda-san was taking a swig of water from her canteen.

    Her way of drinking somehow made me feel locked down by her gaze. She was just sipping water normally, but my eyes wandered towards her.

    She spoke to Shannon.

    ¡°If you wanted him to see them so badly, then you can¡¯t keep wearing that kiddy stuff forever. How about we get a little bolder?¡±

    As sheughed at her own jest, Shannon¡¯s face turned red.

    And as she reached to reim the shoe she had thrown, she whispered to herself.

    The way she received it with her eyes locked on the ground truly gave off the sense that she could see better than a normal person.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be my kind sister...¡±

    I responded.

    ¡°And what were you trying to do to that kind sister?¡±

    While thinking our newly added member was too rowdy, I looked towards Miranda, and thought.

    (If Shannon didn¡¯t do anything, the current Miranda-san wouldn¡¯t exist, right? ... I wonder which would be best.)

    I was just a little lost in thought.

 Volume 4 - 11: Conquering Commence

    Conquering Commence

    We conducted a few trial runs, andpleted adjustments on Porter, so I went over to the smithery in order to fetch my own weapons.

    In the misceneous town of Arumsaas, it was as if the city itself was a sort of maze.

    But there was the fact I was living here, so I was able to visit the ces I conducted business at without getting lost.

    I have to be thankful for ra, who drew maps, and Miranda, who led me around the streets.

    And as I was walking, I found the signboard hung over a slightly narrower road.

    It was the smithery I utilized in Arumsaas, and not just in weapons, they also dabbled their hands in armors. As it was easy to obtain metal here, there was an abundance of metal workers in this city.

    But when it came to those aimed at adventurers, there were few to find on the main roads.

    While it wasn¡¯t rare in the city of Arumsaas, the shopkeeper was a dwarf.

    With a scraggly beard, and a characteristic reddened nose.

    As I greeted him, he directed a smile at me.

    ¡°How is it? The order I ced?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s long finished. But are you sure that¡¯s alright? I definitely made them sturdy, but... for a sabre, they¡¯re on the heavy side.¡±

    As I was alright if it was heavy, the sabre I specially ordered had an increase in thickness. The current me could wield a heavier one more or less fine.

    Of all else, the mass produced ones would always snap soon enough.

    There was an abundance of monsters armed with iron, so good qualities sabres weren¡¯t an easy buy in Arumsaas. Even if they were avable, they were mostly too expensive to consider purchasing.

    I epted the five sabres, and looked over the other goods.

    Arrows equipped with magic stones on their ends tobust.

    A product made to raise the pocket change of the town¡¯s students.

    However, we couldn¡¯t get together the numbers this time, so I asked one of the cksmith¡¯s acquaintances to have them manufactured.

    ¡°... The numbers are more than enough.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll properly do the work we¡¯ve been asked of. If the customers drift away, then with this shop location, my store will close before you know it. Even so...¡±

    The shopkeeper looked over the arrows I purchased.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s arge-scale partybyrinth raid, or a war happening here anytime soon. Despite that, our stock of these sorts of weapons is running low.¡±

    The arrows rigged to trigger explosions fetched quite a price.

    Even if purchasing one or two wasn¡¯t a problem, to get sufficient numbers, they cost several times the amount of normal arrows.

    What¡¯s more, if they were of bad quality, they wouldn¡¯t explode, the output would be lower, or other defects might ur.

    It was hard to control that.

    They weren¡¯t fit for long-term storage, so it was normal to decide the required amount, and have an order sent in for them to be made.

    They could also explode if you were to be attacked, so managing them was a pain.

    If a party didn¡¯t have a baggage carrier, they would be too scared to use them. But they were reliable in thebyrinth... that sort of weapon.

    ¡°Someone must have bought them in mass. Because of that, I wasn¡¯t able to buy any at the ce I patronized before.¡±

    I said that with a wry smile, and the shopkeeper cautioned me to handle them with care as he handed them over.

    He addressed me.

    ¡°Come to think of it, what happened to that side ponytail girl that came with you before?¡±

    He asked about Novem, so I told him she wasn¡¯t with me this time.

    He seemed a little sad.

    While a dwarf¡¯s and a human¡¯s aesthetic senses differed, it seems he had taken a liking to her.

    ¡°If she was here, I¡¯d have offered a discount. How unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°Yes, how unfortunate. I¡¯ll be sure to bring her along next time.¡±

    As I said that, the shopkeeper broke out into a smile.

    ¡°Even mother took a liking to that girl. Have her drop by sometime.¡±

    I took the merchandise, paid arge sum, and exited the cksmithery.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Aria was performing a check on her own equipment before challenging thebyrinth.

    The ones checking the contents of the stock loaded onto Porter were Lyle and Poyopoyo.

    Everyone else was confirming their own belongings.

    In the Circry House¡¯s mansion¡¯s yard, everyone had woken up early, and eaten breakfast.

    The sky was still dim, but ra deployed a light as she looked over her own supplies.

    Everyone else also used that light to do the same.

    (She¡¯s quite considerate, that girl.)

    Aria looked at ra, and thought something like that.

    She confirmed her provisions, and inspected her equipment. Her spare weapons were loaded onto Porter, so she made sure to take a look at those ones first.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s thest of it!¡±

    In ns thisrge in scale... when they would be staying over a few days in thebyrinth, it would really be a problem if they didn¡¯t get their supplies in order.

    Forgetting a single piece of baggage, and leaving regrets as they die.

    For that sake, it was important to perform various checks, starting the previous day.

    While recalling Lyra¡¯s teachings, she got her things together as she looked around.

    Miranda had been an adventurer for even less time than herself, but she was calmly going through herbelongings.

    ¡°Hey, you forgot your canteen!¡±

    ¡°Eh? But there¡¯s water loaded onto Porter, and... Hiii! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Go get it at once. Make sure you check its contents too.¡±

    Miranda was even doing Shannon¡¯s checks for her.

    They had locked up the mansion, so Shannon borrowed the key before running off.

    ra looked over a memo as she went over her items one by one.

    With her finger pointed, she through them carefully, before checking them off.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done here as well... the second check also checks out.¡±

    It seems she had already gone over it twice. She started checking her things once more, as she stuffed them into bags.

    (I¡¯d never be able to imitate that one.)

    She didn¡¯t look that methodical, but perhaps due to her pro mentality as a support, she made sure to properly check her things.

    And Aria turned her eyes to Novem.

    Perhaps already finished, she was heading to Lyle to load her luggage onto Porter.

    Her feet stopped, and she suddenly turned towards the wall.

    Aria also tried looking in that direction, but as the lighting was dim, she could only fear Novem was seeing a sort of ghost.

    (She doesn¡¯t have an extra sense or anything, right... but it¡¯s Novem, after all.)

    To Aria, Novem was an opponent without anything to grasp at.

    She knew Miranda was wary of her. For some reason, a tense atmosphere would often build up between the two of them.

    But as Aria looked over the wall, she suddenly felt a presence.

    (Eh? Something is... ah.)

    On top of it was a small bird.

    After looking at Novem, it flew away.

    (I wonder if Novem is nervous.)

    Not paying mind to it anymore, Novem continued pulling her luggage over to Lyle.

    Running from the mansion, Shanon came over to Miranda key in hand.

    ¡°You made sure to fill it with water, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Miranda snatched Shannon¡¯s sk, opened the lid, and took a single swig at its contents.

    ¡°... This definitely isn¡¯t water, right?¡±

    ¡°T-tehe!¡±

    (TL: ( ???¡Ü)9¡î)

    She tried making a cute gesture of hitting herself with her small hand, but with a smile, Miranda¡¯s fist came down on her head.

    ¡°If you want to bring this along so bad, then bring another sk of water too. You¡¯ll be carrying your belongings on your own.¡±

    On Miranda¡¯s words, Shannon pointed at Porter.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just stuff it onto Porter!?¡±

    ¡°We have plenty of things to load onto him! Anyways, go get water again!¡±

    While watching over the sibling fight, Aria thought.

    (Somehow, Porter¡¯s already being treated as arade...)

    She was just slightly unsatisfied with that.

    And she looked over at Lyle.

    ¡°We have a little extra space.¡±

    Looking at the luggage loaded onto Porter, he was making a fully satisfied expression.

    Lyle was delighted enough about toepleted porter to brag about it, but to Aria, he looked like a child bragging over a toy.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be loading the collected magic stones and materials onto it, so isn¡¯t this fine? I wanted to make it bigger, and let it be able to serve as a lodging. Having this frail chicken dickwad camping out just seems too pitiful...¡±

    Having been called frail, Lyle shot back.

    ¡°Oy, who¡¯s fragile? We¡¯re inside thebyrinth, so it¡¯s not like we¡¯re exposed to the elements or anything. There¡¯s no rain or wind.¡±

    ... Aria.

    (As I thought, there something a little off about Lyle somewhere... and wait, within this party, there isn¡¯t a decent person besides me...)

    Aria had be much sturdier, and she was definitely bing decent as an adventurer.

    But how about as a woman? She was much more of a man than ever before.

    (Hah, I¡¯ve got to keep it together.)

    She thought something like that...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having entered Arumsaas¡¯byrinth, we had gotten together the members and equipment, so I was finally able to take on the challenge presented by the ancestors.

    I spent a few months onpleting Porter, and I get the feeling I also earned an allowance.

    I think I¡¯m growing a little as well.

    Aria and Miranda-san were stationed at the front, and I was directly behind them.

    The center held Novem and ra, and Porter followed up in the rear.

    As Porter proceeded along the passages that were rtively wide, Shannon sat atop its roof.

    Next to Porter, Poyopoyo was attempting to pull her off. She looked at Shannon, and warned her to dismount the ceiling, and sit on the loading cart if she had to.

    ra spoke to me.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been diving in a lot as ofte, so we should be able to make it to the fifth lower level quite quickly.¡±

    I challenged the ce numerous times, carrying belongings and personnel back and forth.

    That being the case, I remembered the paths to the fifth floor.

    Even if thebyrinth shifted, and the passages changed, they shouldn¡¯t differ too much from thest time I was here.

    ¡°Well, I have been challenging this ce a lot.¡±

    As I told ra that, Novem looked at me.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, please don¡¯t push yourself too much.¡±

    She appeared to be worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m not pushing myself at all. I¡¯m just having Porter transport luggage and people. ¡ºLyle, the Burden¡»¡¯s Porter has be quite popr among adventurers.¡±

    The reason I said that with a little pride behind it was so as to soften this tense atmosphere.

    Novem cautioned me.

    ¡°That¡¯s no good, Lyle-sama. The leader can¡¯t growx here.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ra agreed, and Shannon, who had been looking down on us from Porter¡¯s roof started to smile.

    ¡°No good leader.¡±

    She pointed and gave an annoying smile, so in response, I...

    ¡°Hey, they¡¯reing! Two ahead. They¡¯re goblins.¡±

    Aria raised her voice, I drew a sabre, and issued orders.

    ¡°Aria and Miranda-san, take care of them. Everyone else, remain vignt.¡±

    Miranda-san and Aria easily dealt with the monsters rushing at us. This shallow into thebyrinth... anywhere before the fifth floor, we could proceed onwards just be rotating the frontlines.

    The two members of the female army were generally lightly armed, but the goblins were defeated immediately.

    Aria impaled the first one, while Miranda used one dagger to sh at the other one¡¯s eyes and dull its movements, before stabbing her second dagger into a vital...

    (What, with that... it was over in an instant.)

    I thought it would take a little more time, but the two¡¯s movements had be much sharper than before.

    Aria stood to keep watch of the surroundings, and ra started moving.

    As we would be going in quite deep, we would only be collecting magic stones here. If we had arge amount of materials flow into our hands here, we would be fully loaded before arriving at the thirtieth floor.

    I was assisting with the stone collection when I heard the Second from the Jewel.

    ¡ºIt sure is a wonder.¡»

    The Third spoke as well.

    ¡ºWhat is?¡»

    The Second went on.

    ¡ºHumans, you know. Someone who wasn¡¯t standing out up to now, when you leave work to them, you see they can suddenly aplish it?¡»

    The Fourth agreed.

    ¡ºYeah, that happens. Up to that point, they thought it was fine if they didn¡¯t do anything. But when work¡¯s left to them, they suddenly feel no one but them can do it. That type.¡»

    The Fifth also spoke up.

    ¡ºIf there are ten people, then of them, two to three of them will be no good. In exchange, of the remaining members, two to three of them will persist on.¡»

    The Sixth addressed me.

    ¡ºIn that case, up until this point, Lyle¡¯s work was making the other party members no good.¡»

    My heart hurt a little.

    As plenty of instances came to mind, I couldn¡¯t say anything in response.

    The Seventh followed up.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because the performance of the Skills is extraordinary. It¡¯s not just Lyle¡¯s fault, is it? The fact that Aria has be more aware of herself also instigated arge change.¡»

    He even followed through for Aria.

    While she had be quite masculine, her movements had gotten much more adventurer-like.

    She didn¡¯t just do what she was told, she did whatever she could even before asked.

    Because of that, I didn¡¯t have to focus on orders, and I could concentrate on other tasks.

    But... the Second spoke.

    ¡ºBut I¡¯m starting to get a prickly sensation in another sense.¡»

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºWhat is it? That sort of intuition the First had?¡»

    I was curious, so I concentrated on their conversations as I assisted ra with her work.

    ¡ºNo, Miranda-chan is overly wary of her surroundings, Novem-chan¡¯s atmosphere today is a little... well, it would be nice if it was just my imagination.¡»

    I looked over my party.

    Truly, they looked much tenser than usual.

    (Isn¡¯t it just because we¡¯re aiming for the thirtieth floor without Skills?)

    But stopping here to talk wouldn¡¯t¡¯ get us anywhere, so I signaled for us to move onwards.

    ¡°Collection is finished. Now then, let¡¯s get moving. We have to get as far as we can today.¡±

    Saying that, I I started walking forward, and everyone took up the same formation as before to follow.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    We were on the way to our nned rest point.

    There was a nice spot on the fifth floor, so we headed there, and found the inside of the room was bright.

    I scratched my head.

    ¡°We¡¯re out of luck. It¡¯s already booked.¡±

    A different party was taking a break there.

    They may have been nning to leave shortly, but we didn¡¯t intend to wait for that.

    ra spoke.

    ¡°The right of priority lies with the first party to find the spot. Do you want to try negotiating? They may be preparing to depart.¡±

    I confirmed the time that had psed.

    (It was rtively smooth sailing up to here. I also remembered the path, so... I guess we should proceed further in, and secure an appropriate spot.)

    With the Fifth and Sixth¡¯s Skills, we had rarely ever met another adventurer party.

    But these sorts of small unnned urrences weremon in this job.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go on. We¡¯ll take a longer break next chance we get. Miranda-san, swap out with me. Aria, can you still go on?¡±

    Aria nodded.

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    Miranda-san mulled over it a little, but it seems she was going to abide by my directions.

    ¡°... Well, it¡¯s the leader¡¯s orders. I¡¯ll fall back.¡±

    I took up her front position, and resumed movement.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºYourck of numbers is definitely a disadvantage. And wait, a break here...¡»

    Regardless of whether we went on, or backtracked, there were arge number of adventurers on rest here.

    Like us, there were parties resting a night to prepare for a longer journey.

    (Since those sorts of adventurers are numerous, I wanted to find a rest point here, though.)

    Because there were so many adventurers securing their own safe respite, most of the monsters would already be defeated. Therefore, if we found a space in this area, we wouldn¡¯t have a high chance of being attacked.

    (But sudden changes in ns are a pain.)

    Thinking that, I started descending to the sixth floor.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºSomehow~ I have a bad feeling about this. A feeling someone went ahead of us.¡»

    There are quite a few parties thatin when they find others in the same business upying their nned rest points.

    But that¡¯s just pointing fingers.

    While I did want to say a thing or two, I didn¡¯t think I would actually say any of it.

    However...

    (I do have an ominous feeling here.)

 Volume 4 - 12: Pursuer

    Pursuer

    ¡°Are we being followed?¡±

    Having entered a space to rest on the sixteenth floor, we decided to bring our third day to a close.

    Even like this, we were able to reach the eighth floor on our first day, but with apletely new maze stretched out before us, our pace dropped greatly.

    We had nned to get through the fifteenth on the third day, so we had alreadypleted our goal.

    On the first day, our rest point was taken up by another group of adventurers.

    From there, the gears started to misalign. We had gone further in then previously nned, but we didn¡¯t have the necessary degree of rest.

    Looking over our party, Poyopoyo and Shannon were clearly sensing something.

    ¡°They¡¯re holding a set distance, and pursuing in a range where they¡¯re sure we would not be able to detect them. I am troubled over what to do over it, but I can¡¯t imagine it to be a coincidence.¡±

    While thinking of how capable Poyopoyo was, I found that Shannon was capable as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m of the same opinion as that scrap, and it seems they¡¯re overly concentrated on our party. Even when they get into battle, they move on without collecting any materials.¡±

    Miranda and Aria were lying down asleep.

    For Aria, who went up front to scout out the area, her physical expenditure was the most severe. ra and Novem were on watch around the entranceway, but originally, I wanted to have them rest.

    However, with our low numbers, that wasn¡¯t going to happen.

    Shannon spoke.

    ¡°Before we departed, they were at the mansion as well.¡±

    Hearing that, I grasped both of her shoulders.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything about that!?¡±

    And...

    ¡°Eh? I mean, Novem and Onee-sama both noticed it as well, so I assumed...¡±

    Poyopoyo let out a condescendingugh.

    ¡°Oh, so you didn¡¯t notice it.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t say anything back to that, but having finally received the information, I thought.

    (They¡¯re keeping a fixed distance? What does this mean... are they thinking of attacking us? Will they aim for when our baggage is fully loaded? I don¡¯t think they have one among them capable of moving Porter, though.)

    From the Jewel, I heard the Third¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºSo you guys¡¯ve been targeted... how troublesome.¡»

    The Fifth spoke hypothetically.

    ¡ºLyle, if the situation bes too dangerous, abandon the task. I¡¯ll permit Skill use as well. Or do you want to be able to use Skills from now?¡»

    To indicate refusal, I tapped the blue Jewel with the tip of my finger.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºThis is why I hate adventurers. Lyle, I think you get it already, but getting pincered is dangerous.¡»

    If we were to be surrounded in these narrow passages, and the front lines were in the middle of battle, it would be cmitous.

    (I can deploy Porter as a shield out back, so should I start doing that? If they¡¯re targeting us, then...)

    I looked around. Aria and Miranda were asleep, while Novem and ra were keeping watch.

    Finally, I turned to Poyopoyo and Shannon.

    ¡°What is it, damn chicken? I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t get it up in a ce like this, dammit...¡±

    A rustling sound reverberated as Poyopoyo tried to start taking off her clothes, so I hit her head, and started pondering whether to use Shannon¡¯s power.

    (It¡¯s not my Skill, so it should be alright.)

    The requirements to clearing the challenge were that I wouldn¡¯t be using Skills.

    ¡°Shannon, can you tell their numbers?¡±

    But she shook her head.

    ¡°Nope, no idea. They¡¯re keeping themselves quite a ways away, and I¡¯m not even all too interested. And wait, moving around in thebyrinth sure is tiring. I was lying atop Porter¡¯s load cart, so I¡¯d like it if you made it move more quietly... ow? Ow!? Ow!!¡±

    I grabbed the top of her head in an iron w, and spoke once more.

    ¡°How about you take a better look this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it, so please let go.¡±

    I released her. She seemed to be out of breath, but she spoke to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to see in thebyrinth, you know. This sort of... thickness, and all sorts of information is all around making it all muddled up. Also...¡±

    Shannon looked at one of the corners of the room.

    There, a bug was fluttering around.

    Perhaps it followed us to flock to the light of Porter¡¯sntern.

    The Second screamed out.

    ¡ºLyle, crush that bug!¡»

    I instantly threw the knife I had on hand, and the slightlyrge moth fell to the ground.

    (What?)

    As the knife collided with the wall, it drew the attention of everyone in the room.

    And while she hadn¡¯t been paying it any mind before, Poyopoyo approached the moth, and spoke.

    ¡°What an ominous lifeform you¡¯ve found there.¡±

    Shannon¡¯s opinion differed. Even when looking at the strange moth-like bug, she remained unsurprised.

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s even a lifeform, that one.¡±

    With the bug hater saying that, there was likely no doubt about it. When I approached it, its eerie silhouette faded away.

    Shannon spoke.

    ¡°It was a peculiar mass of Mana. I mean, there was a sort of slender threading from it, and there¡¯s likely someone controlling it from somewhere.¡±

    When I began wondering why the hell she hadn¡¯t said anything about it before, she looked at me, and puffed up her cheeks.

    ¡°Hey, you were just thinking that I was useless, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Wrong. I was wondering why you didn¡¯t bring it up earlier. So let me ask anyways, why didn¡¯t you say anything about it?¡±

    Shannon offered an excuse.

    ¡°I just noticed it now! I didn¡¯t see it on the first or second days or anything.¡±

    Poyopoyo spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet. Today is the first day it appeared.¡±

    As I became lost in thought, ra came over to inform us of the time for shift rotation.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem to be getting lively?¡±

    Aria¡¯s eyes were also open. She was ring in this direction, and her hair was a mess, and she looked sleepy. I think she seemed irritated.

    ¡°How loud... let me sleep already.¡±

    Novem remained watchful over the room¡¯s entrance, and she wasn¡¯t looking in our direction.

    Miranda raised the top half of her body, and was stretching out her arms.

    ¡°It was about time for me to get up, so that¡¯s perfect, but... did something happen? If an enemy was attacking, we promised to announce a raid, and wake up whoever was asleep, right?¡±

    I offered an apology to everyone, and started exining the situation.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Rushing through the fourth day, we stopped to take a rest on the twenty first floor.

    Back then, we had a discussion on whether to turn back, or proceed. However, we chose moving forward as the option to take.

    I said it was fine even if we didn¡¯t reach our goal on this voyage, but Novem and Miranda asserted their desires to continue on.

    Surprisingly, Aria sided with turning around, of all things.

    That one surprised even me.

    As a temporary member, ra didn¡¯t give an opinion. However, she did give a warning that we should be careful if we chose to turn back.

    On the twenty first floor, I issued my orders.

    ¡°Aria, Miranda, fall back! I¡¯ll take up the front. Novem, prepare your magic!¡±

    Letting loose an arrow, I made an orc drop its shield from the resultant explosion, before drawing my sabre, and rushing out towards it.

    Goblins ran at us along the passage through the orc¡¯s sides.

    They ignored me, and tried tounch attacks on the members in the rear.

    ¡°You guys are underestimating us way too much.¡±

    By the time I reached to orc to cut at it, the goblins had already been cleaned up by Aria and Miranda-san.

    Miranda-san took down three, and Aria finished off the other two.

    I shed at the orc, and severed its arm, beforending lightly. Without cutting at it again, I retreated behind it.

    When I turned back to look at it, the orc burst into mes.

    It was Novem¡¯s magic.

    ¡°No matter how many times I see it, I can¡¯t help but be impressed by her output.¡±

    As I muttered that, the Second spoke.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t drop your guard. Concentrate on your surroundings. You¡¯ve been dyed here by monsters... perhaps the distance between you and your pursuers has shrunken a bit.¡»

    I looked past the zing Orc.

    There were no signs that another adventurer party was close by.

    I sheathed my de, and as there was a distance to myrades, I answered in whisper.

    ¡°Is it possible that they won¡¯t give chase if we split up?¡±

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºYou sure are na?ve, Lyle. Think about the sorts of Skills you have in your possession. Within this world, there are loads of people with Skills even more troublesome than ours, you know.¡»

    Meaning they think it¡¯s likely the other party has a Skill proficient in pursuit.

    Fights between adventurers aren¡¯t something simply decided by a difference in strength.

    When Skillse into y, it¡¯s as different as night and day. I tread over the orc, and looked at Porter, as it climbed over the obstacles in its way.

    Even within thebyrinth, because of its legs, it could proceed forward without a problem.

    ¡°How reliable.¡±

    And Novem approached.

    ¡°Are you alright, Lyle-sama?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, no problem. Even so, you firepower sure has gone up. I guess I¡¯ll never beat you when ites to magic.¡±

    As I said that, she lightly brought her clenched fist to her mouth, and smiled.

    ¡°Then I guess there was some worth in exerting myself.¡±

    Using magic to birth forth water, ra began collecting materials and magic stones from the orc¡¯s carcass.

    I¡¯m beginning to worry for myself, having bepletely used to the sight of a small girl dismantling an orc¡¯s body.

    Novem asked me.

    ¡°Are you still curous about the people on our trail?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re a troublesome lot. This is the twenty first floor, you hear? If they can even make it out here, then they¡¯ve got more than enough merit as adventurers to put food on the table.¡±

    Adventurers that earned by targeting other adventurers definitely existed.

    Especially in thebyrinths, where they didn¡¯t have to trouble themselves over disposing of the bodies.

    As time passed, the walls would just absorb them.

    The reason that trash and death aren¡¯t littered around the ce is because a mechanism like that¡¯s in ce.

    Among the researchers, the major opinion is that by eating corpses and the like, thebyrinth grows, and bes deeper.

    ¡°... Should we turn back?¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get back on track immediately. We¡¯ve already decided that, so we¡¯ve got to go through with it. If it gets dangerous, we will turn around, though.¡±

    As Shannon took Miranda¡¯s side, it was decided we were pressing forward.

    I wonder what she¡¯s thinking...

    I won¡¯t say Poyopoyo¡¯s opinion was the same as ra¡¯s.

    She said she would just obey whatever was decided.

    Is that because she¡¯s an automaton? I¡¯d like it if she behaved so modest on a regr basis.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After exceeding floor twenty one, we could only move on bit by bit.

    While taking a break, I worked with ra to draw the map to return.

    By the light of Porter, we looked over the memos she had made as e expanded them on paper.

    Today, Miranda-san was on watch.

    Aria was asleep, and Novem was also lying down.

    Shannon was dozing off close to Miranda.

    ¡°... The twenty sixth floor is something like this, I guess.¡±

    Looking at thepleted map, I nodded. The Labyrinth is constantly changing. The frequency of change differs by thebyrinth, but in Arumsaas¡¯ one, these sorts of notes weren¡¯t a waste.

    Even if there may be minor changes, it was generally the same when it came time to return.

    ¡°So tommorow¡¯s the twenty seventh.¡±

    ¡°I feel we¡¯ll be able to make it to the thirtieth by the seventh day. Even so, Porter sure is amazing. It¡¯s specified to Arumsaas¡¯byrinth, but if you remodel, it¡¯ll be usable elsewhere as well.¡±

    I looked at Porter as I spoke.

    ¡°The Speed¡¯s a problem. If I wanted to use it outside, it would be more efficient to take a carriage. However, when it¡¯s inside thebyrinth, it¡¯s definitely convenient.¡±

    ra nodded, as she carefully folded the drawn out map, and packed it away in the luggage.

    We¡¯ll be abiding it when we n on going back.

    Depending on the situation, it may even be a lifeline.

    I spoke to ra.

    ¡°Hey, why not join our party like this? Not as a temporary member, but as an officialrade?¡±

    I had been thinking of inviting her for a while.

    The one who advised it most strongly was the Third.

    ¡ºSo you¡¯re finally inviting her over, chicken dickhead Lyle!¡»

    (He¡¯s learning Poyopoyo¡¯s words...)

    The Third had told me to do it earlier, but the timing never meshed, and I didn¡¯t get an opportunity to talk with her like this.

    I¡¯d already brought it up with Novem and the others, so it wasn¡¯t my own arbitrary verdict.

    But ra covered her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for the offer. But I doubt it will work out.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    As I sat unable to understand her reason for refusal, ra began talking about herself.

    ¡°In the past, I used to attend the academy.¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it... I get the feeling I¡¯ve heard something like...¡±

    I heard a voice from the Jewel.

    It was the Third.

    ¡ºLyle... won¡¯t you pipe down for a while?¡»

    His voice was a little low, so he was likely serious. I closed my mouth.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m the type that¡¯s good at studying. I mean, I like books and all, and I think I have a greater abundance of knowledge than the average person.¡±

    I nodded. Because of that, we¡¯ve been helped numerous times.

    But...

    ¡°My Skill... its third stage, ¡ºWalking Library¡» was exactly what I was. And so, I thought it was time to stop.¡±

    I tilted my head.

    Perhaps understanding I didn¡¯t get it, ra politely started to exin.

    ¡°A walking library. Even if I¡¯m ever to forget the knowledge of the books I¡¯ve read, the Skill alone will record it for me. And if I pose a question to it, it will give an answer based on the knowledge I¡¯ve gathered up to now.¡±

    ¡°No, isn¡¯t that incredible!?¡±

    But ra shook her head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take out any information from it on my own. If someone else asks me, it will give an answer... what¡¯s more, if the books I¡¯ve read were to be biased...¡±

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºI see. There¡¯s no saying the answer will ever be correct. As an adventurer... it¡¯s a bit questionable, but she¡¯s still capable, I¡¯m sure.¡»

    I shared his sentiment.

    ¡°But that¡¯s still an amazing Skill, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    She took off her sses, and started wiping them on a cloth.

    ¡°... There are people with much better Skills at the library. To never forget a book you¡¯ve once read. To put together all the information on hand, and use it to arrive at a conclusion. If you look at those people, I¡¯m but a degraded version.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s a little much...¡±

    ra shook her head again.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was always good at absorbing knowledge, but I was terrible at putting it to use. I sure am awkward, aren¡¯t I? And so, I¡¯m just doing whatever I¡¯m capable of to earn money. There are people who can carry out their work just because they¡¯re diligent at it, you know?¡±

    As she directed a smile at me, I saw a little sadness in her.

    The Third spoke to me.

    ¡ºWhy are you so quiet!? Start inviting her over with passion! If it were the ¡ºmr. lyle¡» of your Growths, he would have definitely used this scene to get her to fall for you!¡»

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºThis is where you should firmly stand your ground.¡»

    It would be troublesome if I gave up.

    As I thought that, Novem swayed as she rose, and started approaching ra. I was unable to see her expression with the dim light of thentern, and it was just a little scary.

    She clenched ra¡¯s hand.

    Novem was smiling.

    ¡°Wonderful, ra-san.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Um...¡±

    ra was also perplexed.

    She looked to me with eyes pleading for help, so I smiled, and shook my head.

    Stopping Novem when her eyes were sparkling like that was something I wasn¡¯t capable of.

    ¡°Up to now, I¡¯ve misread you. The fact that you can use your Skill to its final level at your age, on top of your achievements... while they may be in, it¡¯s wonderful all the same. It¡¯s perfectly fine if you took a little more pride in it.¡±

    ¡°W-well thanks for that... could you let go of my hand now...¡±

    ¡°And so!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!?¡±

    Novem called out to her in a loud voice.

    ¡°I¡¯d definitely like to add you to Lyle-sama¡¯s harem member list. From the look of things, he has taken a liking to you. I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    The Third voiced agreement.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s arge problem in the individual herself¡¯s opinion being ignored, but if she¡¯s being included in, then all¡¯s well with the world. At this point, there won¡¯t be a problem if you get another girl or two, right, Lyle?¡»

    ra sent me a troubled nce, but I was just as troubled.

    (What? She¡¯s not even trying to mask that she¡¯s adding people to my harem for her own desires anymore, this girl? Ain¡¯t happening...)

    I spoke to Novem.

    ¡°Novem, that sort of coercion is no good, and to me, you are...¡±

    ¡°Lyle-sama!¡±

    Novem looked at me. Her eyes were full of power, and chills ran down my spine.

    ¡°Y-yes!?¡±

    ¡°When she¡¯s putting out so many signs for you, there¡¯s a limit to being dense. There¡¯s no way that ra-san hates, you, Lyle-sama. No, more so...¡±

    ¡°No... please don¡¯t say any more...¡±

    Seeing ra cling onto Novem with teary eyes, someplex feelings began to surface within me.

    (Eeeeeh? The girl who refuses to understand my own feelings is going to say that? But she¡¯s cute, so I¡¯ll forgive it... No, wrong!)

    ¡°No, you see, Novem. I don¡¯t think this sort of thing is eptable. I can¡¯t manage something like a harem. See, I¡¯m still just a skilled novice at adventuring.¡±

    While I said that, Novem begain shaking her head.

    ¡°No. Lyle-sama, you will eventually attain greatness. To prepare for that time, this girl¡¯s power will definitely be essential. Also, after going this far together...¡±

    After saying that much, ra put on her sses, and frantically tried to shut Novem up.

    ¡°Wait... wrong... you¡¯re not wrong, but wait anyways.¡±

    And with a smile, Novem spoke.

    ¡°Now then, about bing ourrade...¡±

    ¡°I get it. So please, anymore is...¡±

    To the clinging ra, Novem directed a smile full of delight.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done it, Lyle-sama. With this, ra-san has be ourrade.¡±

    As I was spacing out, Poyopoyo began pping.

    ¡°Congrattions, you damn chicken. I never thought you would do something as underhanded as using other women to make the one in your heart your own... I, Poyopoyo am always prepared to turn to evil for your sake.¡±

    I yelled out.

    ¡°Ain¡¯t happening! You were watching that exchange, right!? Scrap metal, you¡¯re doing this on purpose, right!?¡±

    Next to a sleepy Shannon, there was a pping Miranda-san.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seeded in building up quite a nice atmosphere within thebyrinth... as expected of Lyle.¡±

    ¡°Hey... I¡¯m sleepy... please don¡¯t wake me up for such trivial matters.¡±

    I looked towards Aria.

    She was pping with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Yes, as expected of Lyle. Making your targeted women your own one after another... you¡¯re the worst.¡±

    After saying that, she pulled the covers over herself, and went to sleep.

    ¡°Oy! You¡¯re wrong! This is that! You know, that!¡±

    Ignoring me as I tried to give an excuse, everyone returned to their past positions.

    ra sat down on the spot, and hid her reddened face with both hands.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºLyle-kun, you¡¯re the worst.¡»

    The Second...

    ¡ºIt¡¯s that. I think you should just give up already.¡»

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºYe~ah, that conversation was one thing but... how about nabbing Miranda with this momentum. Tack Shannon onto that while you¡¯re at it.¡»

    The Seventh...

    ¡ºGood for you. And wait, that¡¯s all I can say at this point.¡»

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºIt may have been nice for Lyle and the third, but make sure to follow up with Aria afterwards.¡»

    The Third was in high spirits.

    ¡ºA walking library is amazing. If I had met her before I met my wife, I¡¯d definitely have called out! Lyle, make sure you treasure her.¡»

    I thought.

    (No, I did call out to her... but I definitely did not ask for this!)

    Along with a flushed ra, I spent an awkward time in silence.

 Volume 4 - 13: Targeted Comrades

    Targeted Comrades

    The twenty ninth floor..

    Miranda confirmed the dagger and knife hanging at her waist.

    As she had chosen clothing easier to move in than before, her body¡¯s lines wereing out.

    Even if she were to be called her lightly equipped, while there were metal protectors around her knees and whatnot, with the design focusing on ease of movement, it couldn¡¯t be said she had any actual armor.

    Even so...

    ¡°Yep, and we¡¯re done here.¡±

    She tossed the dagger in her right hand at the ogre with iron wrapped around its body, and it stabbed into its eyes.

    In the direction it had lost sight of, was Aria.

    Havinge all the way to floor twenty nine, even Aria started using her Skills.

    Several times her own physical strength, weapon enhancement... with those stacked onto one another, a heavy blow came down on the ogre¡¯s head.

    The shortspear impaled its skull, and after it copsed, she withdrew the spear, and took distance from the other surrounding monsters.

    The orc that tried approaching her had its head blown off.

    It was Lyle.

    Stanced with a bow, he used one of his limited exploding arrows to whittle down the enemies¡¯ numbers.

    Miranda also tossed her knives at the monsters that tried approaching her.

    An orc, that had lost both of its eyes to her knives tried to blindly swing its weapon, but she tossed a dagger at its throat.

    Blood poured out of the pierced jugr, and the orc writhed around in pain, messing up the movements of its allies around it.

    And in that time, another explosion wrung out, and the struggling orc was the only one that remained.

    Using up all its strength, it finally copsed onto the floor,

    And Aria dealt the finishing blow.

    Lyle issued out orders.

    ¡°Keep watch of the perimeter. We¡¯ll be taking a short breather here. ra, I¡¯ll leaving it to you. Novem, how are you feeling?¡±

    The magician, and the party¡¯s main firepower Novem had been making frequent use of magic on the twenty ninth.

    Lyle wanted to preserve it in preparation for the next day, so he didn¡¯t include her in the preceding battle.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Would it not be better if I fought as well?¡±

    Miranda thought to herself.

    (I¡¯ll bet. Lyle¡¯s decision isn¡¯t wrong, but he¡¯s underestimating her.)

    After thinking a while, Lyle spoke.

    ¡°... We¡¯ve already found the entrance to the thirtieth floor. I¡¯ll have you prepare for tomorrow. While I can also use magic, I¡¯ll generally be leaving it to you, Novem. Thinking of what¡¯s toe, as you¡¯re also taking the role of our healer, I¡¯d like you to preserve Mana.¡±

    Miranda turned to the rear of her vignt party.

    (If we weren¡¯t being trailed, Novem would¡¯ve participated, and the battle would have ended easily.)

    There was a party on their trail, and it was a few days prior that her sister Shannon started being wary of them.

    Havinge this far on the seventh day after entering thebyrinth, their party was moving at quite a high pace.

    Last time, they had defeated the fortieth floor boss, and returned within a week.

    Considering that, it may seem slow, but their pace was more than high enough.

    The knives and daggers on hand.

    ra recovered them along with the materials, and handed them to Miranda.

    ¡°Miranda-san.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, ra...¡±

    Miranda had made sure to direct a smile when Lyle had invited the girl over, but her true thought on the matter were a little conflicted.

    Despite having seen the ugly sides of her, he had epted her as she was. But to what extent was that...

    No one understood that. Not even herself.

    (Comrades, is it?)

    It would be a lie to say she didn¡¯t have anything to say about ra.

    Miranda hadn¡¯t been invited by Lyle yet. She was just offering her help at this point.

    While they were officially registered in the same party, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    Just how does Lyle think of me?

    They were words close to a confession. Novem also perceived her as a member of the harem. And strangely enough...

    Right now, she wanted to stay by Lyle¡¯s side.

    (I mean, we¡¯re already in a situation as if we¡¯ve been driven out of the Circry house, so it¡¯s fine to tag along to the end, isn¡¯t it?)

    The personality brought forth by Shannon, and the face she had never put on the surface.

    The two of them mixed, and the current Miranda no longer merely an existence with a disposition to be nice to any and everyone.

    Her eyes drifted slightly towards Lyle as she talked with ra.

    She apanied her to Porter¡¯s side, confirmed her own equipment, and wiped off the blood.

    ¡°Ah, I guess it would be better to rece these.¡±

    Finding a knife that would be better off switched out, she called out to Shannon within Porter.

    ¡°Shannon, can you pass over my spare knives?¡±

    As there were no signs of enemies around, she raised her voice, and a metal door opened, from which Shannon emerged, and dismounted.

    Perhaps she was sleeping, as her hair was in disarray.

    ¡°You.. you were sleeping in the middle of battle?¡±

    Miranda seemed mildly fed up, but Shannon spoke.

    ¡°I mean, you guys aren¡¯t going to lose against those measly numbers, right? Also, I didn¡¯t have anything to do, so I was bored. I should have brought something along to kill time.¡±

    The sister who she thought couldn¡¯t see... the frail and docile girl seemed to be able to adapt to the oppressing air of thebyrinth better than anyone.

    (Could it be the power in her eyes?)

    Taking the knives, she handed Shannon the ones that had be unusable.

    ¡°... Even when we still have the return trip, we¡¯ve ruined more than half of our equipment. Will we be fine like this? Food supplies are also...¡±

    Shannon said that looking at Porter, and Miranda replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The return is easier than the journey... no, that¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s because we know the path that the return trip is quicker. But we¡¯d usually be loading up with magic stones and materials, making the load troublesome, it seems...¡±

    Miranda looked at Shannon and Porter.

    Therade that Lyle and Poyopoyo had manufactured was truly a reliable existence.

    ¡°... Well, we¡¯ll be fighting the boss tomorrow, so we¡¯ll be going back as soon as we¡¯re done with that. We know the road to take, so it¡¯ll likely be faster.¡±

    They confirmed the entrance to the thirtieth floor.

    Calling a close early for the day, they were resting in preparation for tomorrow.

    Miranda told Shannon to return to Porter, as she stowed away her reced knives.

    (It would be nice if nothing were to happen, but that¡¯s impossible.)

    Looking behind, Miranda sensed an ominous presence...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The exit of the twenty ninth floor... meaning the area before the boss¡¯s room on the thirtieth. There, we found a small room, and took a break.

    I stationed Porter at the room¡¯s entrance, so entering or exiting wasn¡¯t possible.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve just done that from the start.¡±

    Iined, but ra was opposed to my opinion.

    ¡°Blocking off rooms in thebyrinth isn¡¯t rmended. Here in Arumsaas, the ce is managed by the guild. With that being the case, turf disputes among adventurers is hated.¡±

    WE could lose our rights to challenge thebyrinth, so doing something like this in an area with a greater number of parties was out of the question.

    ¡°So it¡¯s like a rule in Arumsaas?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a local rule. It may be different elsewhere.¡±

    ra informed me of how standard adventuring rules could vary by the province.

    While I was talking with ra, as she lit up the room with her staff from the corner, we were actually keeping watch.

    I heard a voice from the Jewel.

    It was the Sixth.

    ¡ºLyle... how about turning around just a little bit? If you don¡¯t take in any sensory information, we can¡¯t see either.¡»

    (... Dammit. Try considering why ra¡¯s on watch in the first ce.)

    At present, behind me, the female army...

    Everyone apart from me was wiping down their bodies with towels.

    A bucket had been filled with water ra produced with magic. Using that, they were wiping off the sweat, and monster blood.

    I spoke.

    ¡°Hey, is the water created through magic drinkable?¡±

    ra shook her head.

    ¡°Researchers have carried out experiments on it time and again. Generally, you¡¯ll ruin your stomach if you ingest it. There are some people who won¡¯t break, but... I cannot rmend it. Also, how should I put it, it¡¯s a bit questionable...¡±

    I listened to her words, and spoke.

    ¡°So you tried it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, with the mindset that I could put enough food on the table if I became a support who could prepare drinkable water... ¡®Twas a failure.¡±

    What a challenger.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not good to rely on magic for everything.¡»

    The Third was of the same opinion.

    ¡ºRight. It¡¯s always the same. ¡ºThe Magician¡¯s Vige¡», I think it was.¡»

    Hearing that, the Fourth tried to remember something.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s a fairy tale directed at children, right? It was quite an essential one.¡»

    ¡ºthe Magician¡¯s Vige¡»... I¡¯ve also read it.

    But I think ra¡¯s case is a little different.

    ¡°It¡¯s that. It¡¯s best not to overstep your bounds.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I swore never to try it again.¡±

    I conversed some more with ra, as she hung her head, before a refreshed Aria called out to us.

    ¡°We¡¯re done over here.¡±

    As I turned around, the Sixth let out a bit of a regretful voice.

    ¡ºShe just doesn¡¯t get it. A little more embarrassment would be appreciated here.¡»

    The Seventh also looked at Aria, and spoke.

    ¡ºThis girl is, bit by bit...¡»

    The girl attaining bad rep among those two was equipped waist down, but her top half was wearing a shirt without any undergarments underneath.

    What¡¯s more, she was carrying herself boldly.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    I spoke.

    ¡°I think you should be a bit more bashful.¡±

    But she responded swiftly.

    ¡°And why do I have to mind that in a ce like this?¡±

    She was right.

    ra also addressed me.

    ¡°Lyle-san, you dreaming too much. This is how female adventurers generally are. They¡¯re justrades who sleep alongside male adventurers as well... but I think this party is on the better side of things. Among them, there are women who wear nothing but underwear, or prance around naked. Ah, that¡¯s only after securing a safe spot in thebyrinth, mind you.¡±

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºThe hell... no wonder adventurers avoid those in the same business.¡»

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because men are beings that live through dreams. But I guess there¡¯s no helping it, given the environment.¡»

    While that was going on, Miranda-san wandered over.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    She had a towel wrapped around her neck, but she was properly wearing clothing underneath. The reason for her rough attire was likely because Porter was blocking the entranceway.

    Her hair still seemed to be a little damp.

    With her disposition to tickle and tempt the male heart, I was unable to lift my eyes from her.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºThis is it...¡»

    The Fifth too.

    ¡ºShe sure does resemble Milleia...¡»

    The Sixth...

    ¡ºThis girl sure does get it.¡»

    The Seventh was...

    ¡ºHmm,pletely different from that Aria.¡»

    I felt my own face getting mildly flushed.

    ra and Aria stared at me reproachfully. But all I could think for now was...

    (Why am I listening to these sorts of conversations from the ancestors... no, it¡¯s just I¡¯ll hear them regardless, and I can¡¯t turn it off.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next day.

    Having gotten our preparations together, we descended the stairwell to the thirtieth floor.

    Novem asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to have Shannon-chan on Porter, but I think it will be difficult to station them at the room¡¯s entrance.¡±

    The passage that led to the boss room was quite wide, and it was impossible to block it up with Porter alone.

    Shannon was wary of those pursuing us from behind, but that doesn¡¯t give much peace of mind.

    ¡°It will be most dangerous when we¡¯re in the middle of fighting the boss.¡±

    After I said that, Poyopoyo stepped foreard.

    ¡°Well then, I, Poyopoyo will protect the rear lines!¡±

    I was mulling over whether to dispatch her in the boss battle. She was too strong for me to get a sense of achievement.

    And before those feelings and all, we needed to know whether we had the ability to take on the boss ourselves. For that sake, Poyopoyo had been put on support to now.

    ¡°... Stay close to Porter, and protect Shannon. I doubt it¡¯ll happen, but if we are to lose, then take the surviving members along with Shannon, and escape.¡±

    She shrugged her shoulders, and looked at me with some cynicism.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°No, if my chicken dickwad is to perish, then that strange energy source you call Mana will be cut, and I will cease function. I¡¯ll likely be able to move for a while, but personally, I would be using that time to beat the living daylights out of whoever killed my master, and make them regret the day they were born into this world.¡±

    As she said that overflowing with confidence, Novem gave a wry smile.

    ¡°Um, wouldn¡¯t it just be better to lend a hand if it gets dangerous?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m being hypothetical here. I-it¡¯s not like I want to see my chicken dickwad die either, you know!¡±

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºI¡¯m starting to lose track of whether automatons are supposed to be amazing, or not.¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡º¡»To have such ring ws in a machine this borate, I¡¯m not sure whether to praise or speak ill of them... how troubling.

    And as a conversation like that carried out, we arrived at the boss room.

    I issued orders to everyone.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all made sure to check your equipment, right?¡±

    I made sure everyone nodded, before confirming the n.

    ¡°The front lines will have Aria and Miranda-san moving around to attract its attention. I¡¯ll take the center, and support you two with magic. I¡¯ll leave the finishing blow to Novem, and ra, please operate Porter, and keep the room alit. Shannon is on standby within Porter, and Poyopoyo will be guarding them.¡±

    After finishing the checks, I went on to the measures against the pursuer that had a high likelihood of intervening during the battle.

    ¡°... There¡¯s a possibility we¡¯ll be assaulted by a third party during the battle. Right after the fight as well. If it happens during the battle, take up a formation as to focus boss together. In that case, I¡¯ll be the one taking on our stalkers.¡±

    After the battle, we would remain wary of the entrance, and station Porter to make a wall, in case any attacks were toe.

    On my judgement, the Second seemed unsatisfied.

    ¡ºWell, if you think that¡¯s fine, then have at it.¡»

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s Lyle¡¯s decision, so let¡¯s leave it at that. Personally, I do see a problem, though.¡»

    There¡¯s no guarantee... that retreat would mean safety.

    We have much too little information on the enemy.

    The reason I put the boss as the priority was so I could use my ancestors¡¯ Skills after that.

    (We have to swiftly take the boss out, and prepare for our pursuers. That¡¯s how we¡¯ll break through the present situation.)

    Based on Shannon¡¯s testimony, they were still on our trail.

    ... I dered to everyone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    We rushed forward, and Aria and Miranda-san ran in front of me.

    I could hear the footsteps of the members behind me, and the turning of Porter¡¯s wheels.

    Within the room, was the figure of arge ogre holding a cylinder.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay it much mind before, but... it¡¯s much bigger than a normal ogre.¡±

    It had arge amount of exposed skin, but around the head and neck, and the abdomen was, not a jumble of parts like the other monsters, but what seemed to be an armor specially fitted to it.

    The thick rod in its hand was hollow, and seeing it, Poyopoyo spoke.

    ¡°So it has a cannon, does it? ... Equip it on porter for an instant power up.¡±

    On the other end of the pipe, it had a squarish bludgeon-like weapon stuck on. It probably had it precisely because it¡¯s an ogre, but I¡¯d like to refrain from getting hit by that one.

    I drew a sabre, and prepared magic in my left hand.

    In that time, Aria and Miranda-san positioned themselves to attack from two sides, and garnered the ogre¡¯s attention.

    I chanted magic.

    ¡°Fire Bullet!¡±

    Numerous orbs of fire came down on its head, temporary sealing off its eyesight.

    There, Aria used a Skill to cut at it.

    Miranda-san tossed her daggers at the area around its knee joints.

    I couldn¡¯t see its face through its helmet, but it raised a war cry, so it had likely flown into a rage. I looked behind.

    (Novem hasn¡¯t finished her preparations yet.)

    I watched the boss, praying an enemy attack wouldn¡¯te, as I continued scattering small spells at it, making it focus a moderate amount of attention on my position.

    And starting to swing around its cudgel, it chucked it at ra, who was lighting the room.

    ¡°ra, fall back!¡±

    The thrown weapon made an unpleasant metallic sound as it was shot down to the ground.

    The one who did it was Poyopoyo.

    ¡°Securing the backline¡¯s safety is I, Poyopoyo¡¯s, job... with a worthless master behind me, I¡¯m currently reflecting on my life.¡±

    I gave my thanks in answer to her sarcasm.

    ¡°Nicely done. I¡¯ll tell you the name I thought up when we¡¯re done here. Keep looking out for the back lines like that!?¡±

    ¡°What did you say!? Why did you have to say that now, and not during yesterday¡¯s rest...¡±

    She started to mumble about ¡®gs¡¯ or something of the sort, but I ignored her, and looked towards the boss. Having lost its weapon, it was hitting down on Aria and Miranda-san with its bare hands.

    ¡°Lightning!¡±

    When the two of them took up some distance from it, I used magic to rack on some damage.

    It was far from a fatal blow, but I definitely dulled its movements somewhat.

    (As I thought, the First¡¯s Skill sure was useful.)

    Before the enemy we¡¯re currently struggling with, thinking of how I beat it with a single blow before reinformed me of how valuable the Skills were.

    And as we surrounded the boss,ying on attacks, ra shouted out.

    ¡°The preparations are finished!¡±

    On the loud shout of the usually-quiet girl, we all retreated. After I had made it all the way to the room¡¯s wall, the temperature suddenly started to climb.

    ¡°Fire Storm!¡±

    mes started to gather and swirl, and they condensed on their target, bringing forth a pir of me. Seeing that, I checked to see if that had clenched our victory.

    While the boss continued to struggle and thrash about, it was unable to escape. After running out of power, it finally copsed.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The second I said that, the Second cried out.

    ¡ºLyle!¡»

    Hearing that, I turned to the entrance.

    The ones entering the room were adventurers. It was inly obvious that we were conducting battle in this room.

    On top of their clear breach of manners, the weapons in their hands were bows.

    ¡°Everyone, behind Porter!¡±

    Aria and Miranda-san sprang to action.

    As Novem had just used magic, she borrowed ra¡¯s help to head to Porter.

    But their movements were dull, so arrows came flying at the two of them.

    I could see a glowing light at its tip.

    Within the room lit by the burning carcass of the boss, what I saw was definitely the exploding arrows I used as well.

    ¡°...!¡±

    The second they started running for it, the fired arrows came down on them. Based on the angle, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get behind Porter in time.

    And the one who stepped out front was...

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do that!¡±

    Several arrows hit her head on, and explosions rung out.

    It happened in an instant.

    Poyopoyo still maintained her form, and stood where she was.

    And there, a well-kept adventurer made his grand entrance.

    I shouted out.

    ¡°You guys, what is your intent!?¡±

    A grin floated on the face of the adventurer¡¯s delicate features.

    (With that appearance... a Noble? ... the receptionist said one was trying to pull Novem and the others away... is that it!?)

    In the past, I had heard talks of a noble adventurer trying to recruit Novem and the rest of the party away.

    A few arrows came flying my way, so I avoided them.

    They exploded as they hit the walls, but along with them, smoke starteding forth.

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, whatever it takes, cover your mouth!¡»

    A kind of poison.

    As I thought that, the adventurer turned to me, and spoke. His eyes went towards myrades gathered behind porter.

    (This guy¡¯s aiming for Novem and the others, and...)

    ¡°Lyle, the Burden... I¡¯ll be taking your Porter.¡±

    For a moment, I was unable toprehend what he was talking about.

 Volume 4 - 14: Automaton

    Automaton

    ¡°Lyle, the Burden... I¡¯ll be taking your Porter.¡±

    The well-kept adventurer said that, before issuing orders to hisrades.

    ¡°Prepare yourselves. The moment out of battle where they¡¯re out of breath is our chance. Aim for the automaton first.¡±

    Smoke continued to pour out, and my body wouldn¡¯t move as I wanted it.

    (Something mixed in with the explosions...)

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºHurry and vent the room!¡»

    I dropped one of my sabres, and started activating magic, but the arrows aimed at Poyopoyo continued to bring forth new smoke.

    The well-kept adventurer looked at the beat up Poyopoyo.

    Her clothing was torn, and some parts of her skin were showing. A blood-like liquid flowed from ces where her metal insides were visible.

    ¡°Poyopoyo... you bastards!¡±

    While I was thrown into a rage, the Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºCalm down. Use magic to vent the ce as soon as possible. And start negotiations. Buy some time as you look for openings... it does seem like they¡¯ll oblige if it¡¯s negotiations.¡»

    Hearing the Fifth¡¯s opinion, I saw the man was definitely looking at me.

    While continuing to sustain damage, Poyopoyo was stopping their attacks.

    ¡°Automaton... the fruit of an ancient civilization brought forth and revived by one of the city of schr¡¯s seven great. Selling it would quite a bit, but if that proves impossible, destroy it. It¡¯ll still fetch a pretty penny, even when broken.¡±

    I clenched my teeth, and felt the numbness encroaching my body weakening ever so slightly.

    The Third issued out some orders.

    ¡ºIf you leave it to your emotions here, it¡¯ll just result in more death. Look at Porter.¡»

    I shifted my eyes, to see ra giving a hand signal to say they were alright.

    Aria was trying to rush out, but Miranda-san held her back.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºPorter... no, they aren¡¯t focusing on any of your other party members at the moment, but they do have arrows ready for them. Move with caution.¡»

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, you¡¯ve cleared the task. Use your Skills. Pretend to toss away all your armaments to enter negotiations.¡»

    With attacks continuing to rain down on her, Poyopoyo was using her arms to protect herself, and she couldn¡¯t move.

    I tossed aside my remaining weapons to attract the adventurer¡¯s attention.

    ¡°... Halt fire.¡±

    On his order, the attacks came to an end, and Poyopoyo copsed. The other adventurers came closer, and kicked her out of the way.

    ¡°Can¡¯t move anymore?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, just how much trouble do you think you¡¯ve cost us?¡±

    ¡°How much can we earn for it in this broken state?¡±

    Their conversations irritated me to no end, but I continued to re at the well-kept adventurer.

    Approaching along with those that seemed to be his escorts, he tossed over a single slip of paper.

    The Third Generation spoke.

    ¡ºAct as if you can barely move. Have you confirmed their numbers?¡»

    I looked at the paper, and took it up in my shaking hands. Seeing that, he began to grin.

    It was a written form to sell off the ownership of Porter. A mary sum was also indicated.

    ¡°... What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just as you can see. I¡¯m buying off that doll. That damn golem magic I learned from that bastard Damien... I was sure it was useless, but you¡¯ve given me quite a hint. Porter... nice name, ain¡¯t it?¡±

    His subordinates tossed a pen in my direction.

    ¡°Then you should have just brought that up from the start!¡±

    As I said that, the Fourth spoke.

    ¡º... These guys never had any intention of putting out money to begin with. They likely aimed for this moment, to make it so they would make a mutual agreement with favorable conditions on their side.¡»

    I hadn¡¯t thought of Porter being targeted.

    I was sure it would be Novem and the others... I had gotten stuck on that notion.

    ¡°I was sure there would be morepetitors, so I took the initiative. You may have thought you¡¯d done well after having that receptionist driven out, but... the world doesn¡¯t turn so smoothly.¡±

    By the width of that grin, it was probably the guild receptionist offering him support.

    As I remembered the man I had Damien get fired, the Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºHmm, so that¡¯s the extent of his organization? How unsurprising... but it¡¯s our policy to give back what¡¯s been given to us several times over. And that man doesn¡¯t seem to realize it.¡»

    Having lived their lives as feudal lords, all of the ancestors more or less had that part to their characters.

    I looked towards the kicked Poyopoyo.

    ¡°... I was sure you¡¯d be targeting my otherrades.¡±

    Saying that, I took the pen, and confirmed it in my mind.

    (There¡¯s still a responseing from the automaton. Until we can all move, just a little longer...)

    I activated my Skills.

    With the Second¡¯s ¡¾All¡¿, I got a sense of the boss¡¯s room.

    With the Third¡¯s ¡¾Mind¡¿, I passively motivated him to talk.

    ¡°Women? Are you an absolute fool? If I make enough with Porter, I can get all the women I want. Non-adventurer ones at that. Whether it be the highest ranks of courtesans, ormoners, or nobles, they¡¯ll all open their legs in front of arge enough sum. Looks like you didn¡¯t take that into ount, did you now, Burden?¡±

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re the fool here. You think I never noticed that? If you pile up achievements, and prove your worth, the possibilities expand even further, you amateur!¡»

    I used the Fifth¡¯s Skill to fully grasp the terrain, and the Sixth¡¯s to check for enemies.

    They were all fully exposing their hostility.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡º... They all seem to have an intent to kill. Losing would be a tragedy.¡»

    If I face defeat, then all is lost.

    I once again reaffirmed the fact that that was the sort of world I lived in.

    (After taking Porter, and killing me, then next is... I see.)

    The entity scarier than any monster was a human. Not through books, but through true experience have I begun to grasp that fact.

    They used tools, followed us with a Skill, and waited for the perfect opportunity to assault.

    We were wary of them, yet still unprepared. That¡¯s why the ancestors thought of me as na?ve.

    In a sense, that may have been an extension of the challenge they put on me.

    (But... I won¡¯t forgive you lot.)

    The adventurerughed as he watched me pretend to tremble from paralysis.

    Turning my eyes to Poyopoyo, I spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯ll leave myrades be, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I promise they¡¯ll be treated with care.¡±

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºHe never said anything about sparing them... after receiving the documents from you, it¡¯s possible he ns on wiping out your party, to say he received Porter by proper contract on the outside.¡»

    How sickening...

    Is that how I should call this feeling?

    (If I were the First, then what would I do?)

    Leave it to brute force. Remembering his recklessness, I smiled.

    Seeing me, the adventurer clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Sorry to bother you while you¡¯re rejoicing over there, but things¡¯ll get bad if you don¡¯t hurry up. The lot I hired are a tad bit short tempered, you see.¡±

    I gave an act of signing the page. I continued to look at Porter, when the sign that the preparations were ready finally came.

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºHow na?ve. How half-baked. That¡¯s why Lyle¡¯s been saved, though...¡»

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºLyle sure is lucky. Also, he has Poyopoyo... an automaton this time. He should¡¯ve orked harder to keep damages to a minimum.¡»

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºHey, that statement¡¯ll hurt the boy. Well, if it¡¯s that Poyopoyo, then...¡»

    I had a word or two I wanted to get in to these ancestors, but I withheld them, and raised my head.

    And intentionally making a smile, I said...

    ¡°You guys are underestimating me way too much...¡±

    ¡°Hah? What are you...¡±

    I used the Skills.

    The Second¡¯s to give allow my allies the use of my Skills. As I stood up, I sent my knee shooting into the face of the delicate featured man before me.

    And while I was sprawling in the air, I tossed my knife and dagger at the subordinates by his side.

    At the same time, Aria leapt at the adventurers gathered around Poyopoyo, and Miranda-san threw her own knives.

    Novem activated her magic.

    ¡°Storm!¡±

    Wind began to act up, and the flying arrow started spiraling off course. Smoke still circted around the aria, but Novem and the others were covering their faces.

    With the Fourth¡¯s Speed, and the First¡¯s to raise all my abilities, I rushed at the enemiesying concealer around the room¡¯s entranceway.

    ¡°Box¡±

    From the Box I summoned in midair, I took out one of the spare sabres I had stored into it quite a while ago.

    Separate from the adventurers in the room, there was a separate party watching over the situation.

    With a mass of magic in the form of a small bird, they were keeping tabs on the room¡¯s events.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºThe ones in the passage are the more troublesome of the two.¡»

    Within the room, they were being suppressed by the rest of my party¡¯s actions.

    Before leaving the area, I took ast look at Poyopoyo.

    (If she had only told me sooner... no, this is my responsibility. My mistake.)

    And drawing another of my spares, I burst into the passage armed in both hands.

    Perhapd from the Skill used for surveince, the panicked group was already in a battle formation, awaiting my attack.

    ¡°Three magicians...¡±

    While I muttered that, an arrow came at me before I could reach them.

    Perhaps they were able to see through this darkness, as it urately came at me.

    The Second spoke up.

    ¡ºThose are some nice skills, but to the current Lyle, it¡¯s meaningless.¡»

    Where will theye from, where will they aim?

    I could understand it all, even with my eyes closed.

    It¡¯s the first I¡¯ve made use of my Skills in a while, but as I thought, they all have extraordinary performance.

    (But that¡¯s something I could say about the enemy as well.)

    But it didn¡¯t seem that they all had vision, as when I rushed towards them, an order came at one of the magicians.

    ¡°Lights!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why won¡¯t you manifest a light!?¡±

    I cut at the magician, and kicked his head upwards. I didn¡¯tnd a killing blow, but I went on to aim for the other troublesome mages, and the archer who could aim at me in the dark.

    ¡°Oy, respond, dammit!¡±

    ¡°What are the enemy¡¯s numbers!? There¡¯s no way there¡¯s only one!¡±

    ¡°Oy, oy!¡±

    The darkness finally doing its work, once I took down the man who could see through it, the enemies fell around me one after another.

    I would cut at their arms, and use kicks to take away their consciousness, before moving on to the next target.

    After the amount of rmed voices dropped, there were also some that kept silent, and tried to conceal themselves.

    I didn¡¯t let them escape, and I rendered them all unconscious. When was someone using a sKill? Was someone truly unconscious... just having that information flow into my head was a huge assistance.

    (I don¡¯t have a need tond the finishing blow on any of them.)

    They couldn¡¯t move, and I destroyed their weapons, or made them unusable.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, you sure are soft.¡»

    He called my soft as I refrained from killing my clear enemies.

    But I also get the feeling he was a little happy.

    And when I disarmed the final adventurer, I sheathed a single one of my sabres, and concentrated magic to my left hand to light the area.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Hiii!?¡±

    Thest one was wearing a robe, and he seemed to be carrying luggage. When I looked around the area more clearly, I saw that a lot of those around were armed baggage carriers.

    They didn¡¯t have many core members, and they likely focused on advancing while protecting those carrying their goods.

    He said they were hired, so they were definitely adventurers skilled at their trades. I kicked a magician-esque adventurer on the ground to the side.

    It was to threaten the frightened man before me.

    ¡°... You lot stalked our party, and initiated an attack. There¡¯s no way you don¡¯t know aout that, right?¡±

    ¡°N-no, we don¡¯t know anything. The reward was nice, so...¡±

    I whispered.

    ¡°Mind...¡±

    After going through a moment of chaos, the influence took effect, and he started talking fluently.

    ¡°... There were a number of beauties, so he said to have some fun before killing you all. ¡ºThe Burden¡» was making arge sum, so taking that would make us rich as well, he said. Before killing, we could do whatever we wanted to the...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s enough. What about the guild?¡±

    ¡°With the guild, we found the guy you had driven out a while ago, so through him, we were able to figure out your recent activity. Using some magician we picked up¡¯s Skill, we operated surveince, and gathered all the information on you guys as we could, but... I wonder why we couldn¡¯t win.¡±

    Collecting information on us, and probably receiving past info from the guild as well.

    Just how did that receptionist dig up information on us anyways...

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºHmph! This is why you can¡¯t trust the guild! Lyle, let¡¯s tie this guy up, and have him bear witness.¡»

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve sure done it, have you, Arumsaas guild... world¡¯s apart from Dalien, or so I can¡¯t say. Perhaps that Hawkins was just extraordinary.¡»

    By the way our receptionist treated us while we were in Dalien, the difference in quality of guilds varied way too much.

    ¡°... Looks like Novem and the others¡¯ finished up as well.¡±

    I kicked the baggage carrier in the head to send his mind flying, left his luggage behind, and returned to the boss room.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... A Lyle headed for the passage out of the room, Novem used her magic to block the arrows.

    Wind started building, and the smoke was making her body numb, so she directed the airflow towards the room¡¯s exit.

    While covering the area around her mouth with a cloth, she watched Aria and Miranda leap out.

    ¡°Move those filthy feet of yours!!¡±

    Aria was infuriated as she brought down the shaft of her shortspears on the adventurers ying around by kicking Poyopoyo.

    Her resolve hadn¡¯t reached the level of trying to kill them.

    Miranda was the same.

    But her reasons were a little different.

    ¡°Rather than me, you aim for Porter the golem? Oh, my poor heart.¡±

    Her mouth was smiling, but her eyes weren¡¯t smiling at all.

    The adventurer that lost one of his eyes to her thrown knife remained steadfast with his weapon ready.

    ¡°I guess you didn¡¯te to the thirtieth floor for nothing.¡±

    But saying that, Miranda cut at both of his wrists, before nting her elbow into his skull.

    Shannon was making a racket inside Porter.

    ¡°What is this!? What is the meaning of this!?¡±

    ra was assisting Novem, to get as much of the smoke out as possible.

    An adventurer holding a bow fired off an arrow at Novem.

    But the wind shifted, and without hitting her, it fell onto apletely different spot, before exploding.

    ¡°That one was aimed to kill. How unfortunate.¡±

    Saying that, Novem stopped her magic, and started off towards Poyopoyo.

    The adventurer that shot the arrow was knocked off his feet by Aria, and rendered unconscious.

    Having seen, that, Miranda narrowed her eyes, before proceeding to tie them all up. Or so she made it appear, but she was about to cut through the man¡¯s wrist.

    Novem interjected.

    ¡°Miranda-san. I¡¯ll be healing them upter, so put them in a line.¡±

    For a moment, Miranda sent her a sharp re.

    ¡°... Yes, I understand. More importantly, how is Poyopoyo?¡±

    Novem crouched near the automaton, and looked over the girl that had be a shield to protect her.

    All parts of her besides her head were beat up, and a red liquid was scattered around the area.

    It was as if she were a real human... No, silver mechanisms reced the parts where a human would have bone.

    She was something else.

    (No matter how close she was made to mimic mankind, her insides are...)

    While she had a few things on her mind, Novem called out.

    ¡°Why did you cover me? Why did you get so beaten up?¡±

    Hearing that, Poyopoyo moved nothing but her eyes to look at Novem.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me... I¡¯m a first race special model, and that chicken dickwad¡¯s... my master Lyle-sama¡¯s automaton. There¡¯s no way I could go against an order.¡±

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°If it were for your master¡¯s sake, couldn¡¯t you go against him?¡±

    ¡°... You sure are an ill-natured vixen. If I did that... that god damn chicken would be saddened, wouldn¡¯t he? If anything, I don¡¯t want to see the form of him crying.¡±

    While her mouth was bad, she truly did serve for Lyle¡¯s sake.

    And Poyopoyo went on.

    ¡°... Do you have anything for me to cover myself? I¡¯m fine with showing off my bare skin to him, but I can¡¯t go around disying this sorry state.¡±

    Aria headed off to Porter, and returned with a nket.

    Dismounting from Porter, Shannon had a pale expression as she looked at POyopoyo.

    ¡°Why... why can you do something like that... you, as I thought...¡±

    As Shannon was shocked, Miranda spoke to her.

    ¡°Shannon! Return to Porter at once.¡±

    Separate from Shannon, who hurriedly returned, Aria went over to Poyopoyo with the nket, and draped it around her. And she called out.

    ¡°You, why did you do something like...¡±

    Poyopoyo smiled at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again. It¡¯s because that chicken dickwad would be saddened. I¡¯m, you see... I¡¯ve finally opened my eyes, but the factory that manufactured me is gone. Thepany is gone. Even my country is gone. I have nothing left for me here, but Lyle-sama. In this fantasy world, I¡¯ve finally opened my eyes to my master... I had long given up hope, you know. Even if I call myself a special model... huh? I can¡¯t really remember. But anyways, I¡¯ve finally sessfully obtained a master. I No matter how much a useless bastard he was, I was going to follow him. I mean, that¡¯s an automaton¡¯s sole desire.¡±

    Hearing that, Novem cast her eyes to the ground.

    Poyopoyo¡¯s eyes let off a flickering light, and Aria spoke.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go silent there!¡±

    Poyopoyo smiled.

    ¡°Please wait a while. Until Lyle-sama arrives... I have to hold myself together... no matter what.¡±

    And there, Lyle rushed into the room.

    He discarded the adventurer he dragged along around the entrance, and ran towards Poyopoyo...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having run up to Poyopoyo, I put my hand to her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, master... there was something I needed to ask.¡±

    With only her head intact, her neck down was covered with a nket. A red liquid covered thr ground around her.

    Like real blood.

    ¡°Why did you push yourself to...!¡±

    The Second stopped me.

    ¡ºAh~, hey... at a time like this, you¡¯ve got to hear her out.¡»

    The ancestors also had something they wanted to say. I¡¯d like it if they had mentioned it before we had incurred casualties.

    I knew I was inexperienced, but even so...

    ¡°... Something you needed to ask? Ask whatever you want. Get straight to it.¡±

    She opened her mouth into a smile.

    From the corners of her mouth, the red liquid flowed.

    ¡°My name. In truth, I had taken a liking to Poyopoyo. But since we¡¯re here, I¡¯d like to take on the name you¡¯ve gone to lengths to think up for my sake.¡±

    Her tone had be much more polite.

    I held back my own tears.

    I got the feeling that I shouldn¡¯t be crying.

    Even so, drip by drip, my tears fell onto her forhead and face.

    ¡°... It¡¯s ¡¾Monica¡¿. The name I thought I would give you. I was thinking about it the whole time. The book I was reading back then wasn¡¯t for Porter. I wanted to think of a name for you.¡±

    And Monica spoke.

    ¡°Monica... is it? ... a fine name. I¡¯ll treasure it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. And so, you have to always stay by my side. I¡¯ll never call you a piece of scrap again. You are my automaton.¡±

    Seeing Monica¡¯s weakening state, Aria was crying.

    Miranda-san crossed her arms, and hung her head.

    ra was lighting us up with magic.

    Novem was holding her hand to my back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll brag about it. My... name is... Monica... to those three mass... and so... once more... together...¡±

    I grasped her face in both hands, and closed in.

    We were a distance apart where our foreheads could touch.

    ¡°Yeah, brag all you want about it! I¡¯ll have Damien make you good as new! He¡¯s a genius, so something like this¡¯ll be taken care of before you...¡±

    As I said that, Monica shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s... impossible. To that professor... making me operational was... limit.¡±

    Her voice was being cut off.

    As her eyelids started to descend, I cried out.

    ¡°Monica? ... Monicaaa!!¡±

    She suddenly snapped them open again.

    ¡°Reboot procedure sessfully executed!¡±

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    And at that distance, she proceeded to kiss me, and when I took some distance, taken aback, she extended her legs, and jumped up.

    The nket danced in the air, and Novem spoke.

    ¡°Ah, they were white.¡±

    Not that! While thinking that, Aria also...

    ¡°No way. Eh, I mean!?¡±

    Miranda-san...

    ¡°This child¡¯s surprisingly capable.¡±

    And ra was...

    ¡°Praise be to the ancients.¡±

    Popping her head out of Porter, Shannon also...

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was trying to tell you. This one, even at that point, she was regenerating. When Lyle came, the speed of that suddenly shot up.¡±

    Seeing her spin in the air, and putting in a magnificent rotation as shended, I opened and closed my mouth in silence.

    The ancestors also spoke. From the Second onward...

    ¡ºSo that¡¯s why she¡¯s fine.¡»

    ¡ºSomehow, that girl¡¯s body is amazing.¡»

    ¡ºShe has a Mana line connecting her to Lyle, so I was able to get a general idea of it.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s so advanced that I¡¯m beginning to doubt whether the ancestors were truly incapable of using magic.¡»

    ¡ºWhat the hell were they thinking of when they decided a maid needed abilities this high...¡»

    ¡ºIt must be romance.¡»

    With even her maid uniform restored to its former state without a spec of dirt, she gave a polite bow.

    ¡°Once Poyopoyo, now ¡¾Monica¡¿. Everyone, let¡¯s get along, and all that jazz. I n on apanying this damn chicken dickwad to the grave, so don¡¯t think you can get away from me, you bastard.¡±

    She said all that with quite a splendid smile.

    ¡°Y-you... the hell did you put out that dying atmosphere!?¡±

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°L-Lyle-sama, please calm down!¡±

    ¡°Unhand me, Novem! Today of all days, I¡¯m... h-huh?¡±

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºHow about we listen to Novem here? And wait, it¡¯s been a while since thisst happened, right?¡»

    And Monica spoke.

    ¡°I made use of your strange Mana energy to take care of any necessary repairs up to now. No, from all the battles as well, but perhaps suddenly doing a full self-repair was a little much... are you listening to me? I¡¯m exining for your god damn sake, master!¡±

    I was swaying back and forth, and experiencing the signs of low Mana I hadn¡¯t felt as ofte.

    (Using those Skills, and the boss battle... ah, it really is harsh.)

    I tried to keep up a hold on my consciousness, and Novem frantically called out to me the way she did a while back.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, please get a hold on yourself!¡±

    Monica spoke

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was trying to say. Also, the previous weakened state was the restart sequence¡¯s...¡±

    Monica was still saying something, but my mind hadpletely left me.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... After Lyle had lost consciousness, everyone worked together to gather and restrain the surrounding adventurers.

    There was the fear they were holding concealed weapons, but Novem stripped them down to perform enough healing magic to stop the bleeding.

    ¡°Even if they wake, they shouldn¡¯t be able to move from the broken bones.¡±

    Miranda spoke.

    ¡°What should we do about that guy?¡±

    On the man Lyle had dragged over, she had used some medicine they had brought to immobile his body.

    ording to ra, it was a form of anesthetic.

    Shannon spoke.

    ¡°Ah, that guy has something hidden on him.¡±

    Miranda recovered the weapons from the man who had been stripped down to his underwear, and discarded them.

    Aria spoke.

    ¡°He was even hiding something in his undergarments? Looks like a foldable knife.¡±

    They expected him to be nothing but a baggage carrier, but like ra, he had some experience behind him.

    ra spoke.

    ¡°They¡¯re all adventurers who¡¯ve raised their names in the city of Arumsaas. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard any ill rumors about them, but...¡±

    She looked over the tied up adventurers.

    They had probably had it good until now.

    ¡°... From their conversations with Lyle-sama, it¡¯s clear they aren¡¯t people with much good will towards us. Once He¡¯s recovered, we¡¯ll seek a decision from him.¡±

    As Novem said that, Aria spoke.

    ¡°These guys were definitely trying to kill us, right!?¡±

    As Aria had yet to quell her anger, Miranda scratched her head, and spoke.

    ¡°Then will you kill them, Aria?¡±

    Hearing that, Aria quieted down.

    (Resolve, is it... I can¡¯t have Lyle-sama shoulder this burden, but what should I do.)

    Personally, Novem wanted to finish it herself.

    But this was something necessary to Lyle¡¯s growth.

    What sort of verdict would he issue?

    Novem was curious about that.

    (Back at Dalien, he left the disposal of the bandit brigade to a third party, so what sort of verdict will he issue here... I wonder.)

    Seeing herself be left curious, Novem was slightly taken aback.

    (Ah, so it¡¯s as I thought...)

    As she looked at Lyle sleeping inside of Porter, Novem smiled...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having awoken, I rode on porter with a sullen expression.

    Novem and Aria, and even Miranda-san and Shannon, and ra, and Monica, were sitting on its roof, and we were proceeding forwards through thebyrinth without even using our own feet.

    It truly was pleasant.

    I mean, the restrictions on my Skills had been lifted.

    It wasn¡¯t only me that felt unsatisfied.

    Miranda-san as well.

    ¡°Equipment, foodstuff and water... leaving all that, and even healing them. Was that seriously fine?¡±

    The adventurers that assaulted us were abandoned on the thirtieth floor without us killing any of them. Broken equipment can¡¯t revert, but we left without stealing anything off o them.

    ¡°You know, right? They didn¡¯t put much thought into it at all, and just tried to steal from us. ¡±

    They were clearlycking in supplies.

    Perhaps they usually earned around the twentieth floor, but they were much too ill-prepared.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºYou guys are all too soft. Not even finishing them off yourselves.¡»

    I ignored the ancestors, who kept silent about Monica¡¯s matter.

    And I looked at the automaton sitting beside me.

    ¡°My name is Monica! The lovable maid Monica! My Master¡¯s Monica!¡±

    Seeing her singing in high spirits, I was unsure of whether to be irritate, or happy.

    But Miranda-san didn¡¯t seem satisfied.

    ¡°That¡¯s one thing, but you¡¯ll definitely regret it someday.¡±

    I spoke.

    ¡°Yep, I¡¯ll bet. But those men will definitely not make it to the surface.¡±

    From the single adventurer fastened to Porter, I got a load of information.

    The Skills of the other adventurers, along with what sort ofrades they had, and...

    ¡°Hmm... so you even gave them water?¡±

    I spoke.

    ¡°Yes, it was my present. They seemed to becking.¡±

    Saying that, I took on a sullen expression again.

    Miranda-san appeared to sense what I wanted to say, but she remained unsatisfied.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºThe reason you raise your own hands was for the sake of your party¡¯s mental health... you¡¯re being to excessive in your care of them, lyle.¡»

    I let out a sigh, and addressed Miranda-san.

    ¡°... You wanted to show off a scene of us killing them without resistance to your sister? Well, we avoided having her taken hostage at any point, so it ended up alright.¡±

    By taking her along, we avoided the risk of Shannon being held against us.

    ¡°If you put it like that, I can¡¯t say any more. But remember there are no definites in this world.¡±

    In the end, we were stalked by adventurers aiming for Porter this time around.

    While thinking it would be best if I took some measures, I spoke to Miranda-san.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right about that one. But still...¡±

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºThose guys¡¯re definitely never crawling up to the surface.¡»

    Right.

    I made sure to prepare some ¡®magic¡¯ water for them.

    Using my Skills, I guided Porter along a safe path.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Miranda-san seemed curious about something, but I replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Also, even if they return to the surface, those guys won¡¯t have a ce left for them there anymore.

    I looked at the adventurer we had captured.

    His body was immobilized with medicine, and without even being able to scream, he was trembling in fear.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll see when we get there.¡±

    I left it at that.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When we returned to the guild, we confirmed that they had deceased.

 Volume 4 - Epilogue

    Epilogue

    Having safely ovee the thirtieth floor, I dropped by Damien¡¯sb.

    The time it took to return was but two days.

    But in essence, it was really only one.

    By riding atop Porter through thebyrinth, and selecting only the safest of routes, we were able to return to the surface in only that period of time.

    Shannon had an enervated expression from time spent in an unfamiliar environment, but apart from that, there weren¡¯t really any problems.

    We returned, had the captured adventurer testify, and finished giving our report.

    Today, I stepped into hisboratory to inquire about once Poyopoyo, now Monica.

    I had eaten breakfast, and brought Monica to the academy. That part was fine and all.

    But today¡¯s Monica was...

    ¡°Prostrate yourselves before me, mass produced mongrels. Having received the name ¡ºMonica¡» from my master, I¡¯ve far transcended you numbered assembly lines.¡±

    With her chest stuck out, she domineered over the three automata owned by Damien.

    ¡°Dammit! You should¡¯ve just been destroyed then and there!¡±

    ¡°You intentionally took attacks onto yourself to reach a special scene... as expected of a special model. Your underhandedness is quite characteristic of you.¡±

    ¡°A methodology as dirty as that... we would never have even imagined it.¡±

    (Could it be these girls actually get along?)

    The three automata stared at her with irked expressions.

    Seeing their faces, Monica remained stuck up in her sense of superiority.

    Damien spoke.

    ¡°You saw her insides, and a red liquid flew out... they really were amazing, those ancients.¡±

    Regardless of having been destroyed, Monica was equipped with a formidable self-repair ability. I reported that to him.

    Hearing my report, Damien pushed up his sses, and lost himself in thought.

    ¡°You won¡¯t try destroying them as an experiment, right?¡±

    When I asked, a little worried, the ones to react were the three automata.

    ¡°If it¡¯s master¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°Right, we¡¯re always prepared for it.¡±

    ¡°Now, shall we get started!?¡±

    Seeing the automata desire for their own destruction, I found absolute confidence that these guys were of the same sort as Monica.

    Damien let out a scornfulugh.

    ¡°For what sake? I¡¯m busy with my own research here. I tossed away automaton research to another professor already.¡±

    Having lost interest, Damien conceded automaton research to another, it seems.

    He gathered all the data he wanted, and he was currently caught up in his own research.

    ¡°Then do you not need my report?¡±

    When I asked, he shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m interested in the non-automaton-rted parts. It¡¯s Porter. The adventurers are loud and noisy about it, but the academy¡¯s also got its eyes on it.¡±

    Damien made a tried expression, and a voice came from the Jewel.

    It was the usual fourth.

    ¡ºHmm... Lyle, the time hase for you to sell the knowhow you¡¯ve built up for a fortune. It¡¯s the machine that the adventurers dabbled in backhand dealing to obtain. You should be able to get gold coins numbering in the thousands... you get it, right? At the start, present an oundish amount, and then slowly...¡»

    I ignored him, and continued my talk with Damien.

    ¡°If it will shut up the guild, I¡¯ll hand over all the data I¡¯ve obtained. I¡¯ll also add on a blueprint for a simplified model, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you could get them to stick on a considerable pricetag.¡±

    Damien looked over me.

    He seemed a little perplexed.

    ¡°You sure? There are a few idiots out there prancing around about how it¡¯ll amount to the fortune of the century, you know?¡±

    Truly, Porter¡¯s value in thebyrinth was immeasurable.

    But generally, it couldn¡¯t output that much speed.

    Its movement speed was low, and its structure was specialized to this specificbyrinth.

    The Fourth started shouting.

    ¡ºWhat are you saying, Lyle!? This is where you obtain arge sum, and then save...¡»

    The Fifth stopped him.

    ¡ºIf he got that much, he¡¯d just be targeted again. It¡¯s best to take these things in moderation.¡»

    The data in my hands was definitely valuable.

    But if the academy actually got serious about it, they could probably collect it immediately.

    At the same time, I don¡¯t actually think it will go that well.

    ¡°I know this from having used it, but while it¡¯s definitely excellent at baggage carrying... it takes quite a bit of talent to put to use, and more importantly, you¡¯ll have to be a middle level or higher magician. If you expand Porter, then it¡¯ll barely be able to go down a straight road in thebyrinth.¡±

    The simplified blueprints were able to traverse stairs, and turn the corners... it was a model smaller than our Porter.

    Monica nned it out.

    It was a smaller version optimized for baggage carrying, and ease of use.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a valuable user opinion. Truly, if we n on spreading those, it¡¯ll have to be miniature models.¡±

    Damien could use ¡¾Golem¡¿ magic.

    The academy would use that and Porter to reap a huge profit.

    ¡°... The Arumsaas guild is hesitating to ept our home change request. With that previous matter, they¡¯re short on hands, and they said they definitely want us to stay.¡±

    Arge party was crushed, and the guild was in turmoil.

    There was the problem of the adventurer we dragged back spreading information, but the other adventurers already heard he was of the party that tried initiating an assault.

    We made him move that way to begin with, so it was just as nned.

    And in that chaotic Arumsaas guild, we submitted a home change request.

    Damien spoke.

    ¡°How unfortunate. Lyle, you were one of the few individuals whose names I¡¯vemitted to memory. Well, those that build up strength in this town are fated to flow elsewhere. I mean, that guild¡¯s as you can see.¡±

    Both the academy and guild had their objections.

    It seems they wanted to buy information off of me.

    Porter stood out more than I had ever imagined.

    Damien grumbled over how, ¡®It¡¯s going to be stormy for a while,¡¯ or something along those lines, as he corrected the position of his sses with his index finger.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass the message to the higher-ups. Of course, even if I don¡¯t do anything, the guild¡¯s going to be in an uproar.¡±

    For the past few days, whenever I dropped by, the receptionists greeted me with pale expressions.

    On the other hands, the adventurers started up conversations with smiles.

    From here on, I¡¯m not sure if for better or worse, arge change was bound to happen in the guild of Arumsaas.

    I was changing homes, so I wasn¡¯t interested.

    Where should I go next?

    We discussed that back at the mansion.

    But Aria kept making an expression troubled enough to make even me curious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. I have the documents together, so I can even bring them over by tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°You sure are prepared.¡±

    As Damien said that, I made a bitter smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s a loud person who kept telling me they¡¯d definitely be necessary.¡±

    The Fourth within the Jewel.

    From the start, he was thinking of making a fortune off of Porter.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a waste, I tell ya`! Ask for royalties, and get ten percent of their profits over the years, at least!¡»

    He was loud about money, but after bing an adventurer, I learned that money was important as well.

    But the Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºLyle¡¯s just an adventurer. He has no political or military power. If he makes too much of a ruckus, I don¡¯t think it will turn out for the best.¡»

    The Fourth resisted.

    ¡ºJust how many humans do you think will be influenced by Porter!? It isn¡¯t just those operating it. They¡¯ll need manufacturers as well. Even people to carry our repairs! If they can raise its efficiency even further, then there will arise adventurers who can earn even more! Listen here, this investment is...¡»

    I do hold the Fourth¡¯s opinion in high regards, but I can¡¯t manage all of that, nor do I have any ns on doing so.

    And so, I¡¯ll submit whatever knowhow I¡¯ve obtained to the academy, get some money, and call it a day.

    Damien asked.

    ¡°Where do you n on going next?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t decided where to set as our next home, but for now, we¡¯ll head to Centralle.¡±

    ¡°What about yourrge luggage? Do you n to have Porter carry it?¡±

    Byrge luggage, he was likely referring to what was left of the fortieth floor boss¡¯s armor.

    I purchased it because I thought it would be useful for something, but taking it along sounds a bit dubious. However, the current me doesn¡¯t have a restriction on using Skills.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll deal with that stuff with Skills and the like.¡±

    ¡°How convenient. I¡¯m jealous.¡±

    Saying that, Damien formed a smile.

    Around theboratory, Damien¡¯s subordinates were looking upon the automata with cramped faces.

    ¡°Kuh! Three on one is unfair!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t underestimate the coordination of a mass produced lineup!¡±

    ¡°Surround her, and go in for the kill!¡±

    ¡°How sturdy. I guess even when broken, she isn¡¯t a special model for nothing!¡±

    When I turned around, I found Monica locked in battle with the other three automata in fluttering attire.

    I spoke.

    ¡°Hah... we¡¯re going back, Monica.¡±

    Saying that, I departed theboratory, and Monica followed after imparting some sharp parting remarks.

    ¡°The cute chicken dickhead¡¯s Monica will now be apanying his departure. Well then, farewell serial numbered mass produced defects.¡±

    The three automata were chewing on their aprons mortifyingly.

    Perhaps I should call themplex, but they really did look like humans.

    (... For what sake was Monica built for?)

    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder that once more.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Aria hade to the adventurer whose care she had been under, Lyra.

    Lyra was at work in her room, when Aria dered her intent to change homes.

    Continuing on with her work, Lyra gave a response as usual.

    ¡°That so? Well, with your level of skill, you should be able to make it wherever you go. Could it be Beim next?¡±

    Beim was called the capital of adventurers, and it was a location with no dearth of adventurer work to be found.

    At the same time, its public safety was bad, and the name Capital of Adventurers was often spat out cynically.

    It truly was a free city reigned over by merchants, but that was the name it was called nowadays.

    ¡°That part hasn¡¯t been decided yet. For now, we n to leave Arumsaas, and head for Centralle.¡±

    If they arrived at Centralle, they could use a coupled carriage to visit most major cities.

    If they wanted to move, they would likely have to stop by the city regardless.

    This time¡¯s goal was securing members.

    Miranda, ra, Shannon... they were sessful in adding three of them.

    It may sound nice to say they cleared their objective, but Aria was sad to part with the women who had taken care of her for several months.

    ¡°... Adventurers part the moment they meet. On the other hand, there are also those that refuse to leave, and drag out their meetings. That¡¯s how it goes. If you keep paying mind to it, there¡¯ll be no end to it.¡±

    Perhaps sensing Aria¡¯s feelings, Lyra stopped her work.

    And she spoke.

    ¡°Originally, leaving this line of work, and finding a decent job it the best option, though.¡±

    While it may not be the case in Arumsaas, adventurers were a gathering of scoundrels.

    With numerous criminals among them, they held a terrible image.

    It¡¯s different once one bes famous, but still, there are plenty a man who¡¯d make a sour face upon merely hearing the word, ¡®Adventurer.¡¯

    Arumsaas¡¯ special environment was one where students of the academy often registered as adventurers, so they weren¡¯t often looked at with such eyes.

    Lyra spoke.

    ¡°Dalien and Arumsaas... they¡¯re all ces abundant in work. I¡¯m a bit worried about that, but you survived through arge-scale assault. You¡¯ll probably be fine.¡±

    ¡°But that was because the enemy was negligent, or so Lyle...¡±

    Aria recalled what Lyle had stated about the enemy.

    Making good use of their Skills, and waiting for the right timing to use their tools was good on their part.

    But they had underestimated the party. If the enemy had taken a little more caution, it would have been dangerous.

    ¡°If you were against those ustomed to targeting those of the same trade, it¡¯s likely you guys would be dead. Well, guys with that level of skill are probably hard at work with mercenary jobs, but... here, with the very fact of them carefully selecting their targets, and preparing to attack, it¡¯s certain they¡¯re all small fried.¡±

    In order to build up their skills as adventurers, novices would run off to Arumsaas. It was a ce to hone themselves, and meet up withrades.

    Even if you could hold confidence in your strength there, that doesn¡¯t mean it would hold true in the outside world.

    ¡°In this world, you see, it¡¯s better to be a coward. Don¡¯t you go around forgetting that. Well, luck¡¯s an important one as well... your ces leader¡¯s probably a human with those things to his name.¡±

    Luck... a factor that hard work couldn¡¯t do anything against.

    Hearing Lyle be called as a possessor of it, Aria tilted your head.

    ¡°I wonder if that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°For all those that seed and survive to the end, they¡¯ve all got to have good luck. But for that part, you¡¯ve got to watch them to the end to confirm it.¡±

    Whether it be good or bad, Aria decided to follow along with Lyle.

    It wasn¡¯t because he had bought her life.

    It was because she had decided to follow.

    (... That man, could it be his confession... no, but he said he read a lot of books, didn¡¯t he?)

    There was something she was curious about.

    There was also the fact that Aria wasnted to be stronger.

    Lyra finished the product she was working on, and tossed it over to Aria.

    ¡°It¡¯s a parting gift. Take it with ya¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡±Eh? This is...

    Taking the chain with a spot to embed her gem in hand, Aria looked at Lyra.

    ¡°How long do you n on hanging your precious trumpcard on some cheap string? You¡¯ve got to make sure you won¡¯t drop it.¡±

    Following Lyra¡¯s direction, Aria pressed her own red gem into the ne.

    Hanging it on her neck, she felt the new weight of the metal.

    ¡°Well doesn¡¯t it suit you? You¡¯ve got to pay a little mind to your appearance too, you know.¡±

    As Lyra said that with a smile, Aria gave her thanks.

    ¡°T-thank you very much!¡±

    Seeing Aria¡¯s moist eyes, Lyra couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bashful...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The academy graduate Miranda was tidying up the Circry House¡¯s mansion.

    It was in order to get rid of it.

    It was the property of her home, the Circry House, so she would have to request permission from her father, the head, before selling it. She had already sent out a letter.

    She also wrote of how she graduated, and nned to live on as an adventurer.

    Pertaining to Shannon¡¯s eyes... they hadn¡¯t fully recovered, but she was able to carry out life to some extent, or so she lied.

    (But I can¡¯t really write the entire things as a lie.)

    Miranda looked towards Novem and Shannon, who were cleaning.

    ¡°Hey, make sure you do it properly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be bought off by some merchant, and sold, so of course I¡¯ll do the cleaning before that! There¡¯s definitely a meaning to that!¡±

    Shannon resister her cleaning duty, but before Novem¡¯s smiling, she screamed in fear, and continued persisting onwards.

    ra, who came to help, asked Miranda.

    ¡°Um, will I also be following?¡±

    Miranda cleaned as she spoke.

    ¡°Of course. I mean, you¡¯re arade. Oursrade, right?¡±

    She ced some emphasis on the wordrade, but Miranda looked at ra, before turning back to her work.

    She was a little happy.

    More importantly, she started recalling the contents of the leter from her father, and began thinking on them.

    Even as a daughter driven out, Miranda was still a person of the Circry House.

    Her father had told her to drop by now and again.

    (So he can¡¯t help but be curious. He didn¡¯t even oppose when I said I would be an adventurer.)

    Miranda¡¯s father seemed to think that if she had chosen that life, then there was no helping it, and he gave up.

    But he wrote to stop by once, no matter what.

    (I wonder if there was some sort of problem.)

    Having left the main house, Miranda¡¯s interest concerning it was quite low.

    The second and third daughters had their grooms decided, and while she was studying in Arumsaas, Miranda would receive financial aid.

    There was also looking after Shannon, but those around knew she had been basically driven out.

    (I hope it doesn¡¯t be a problem, though...)

    Miranda considered bringing up the contents of the letter with Lyle.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Within the Jewel.

    The Second and Third were conversing.

    ¡ºSo Lyle¡¯s sessfully cleared the challenge.¡»

    ¡ºRight. It¡¯s unfortunate he didn¡¯t experience a Growth... Ah, he has physically grown, though.¡»

    The Third seemed regretful he didn¡¯t get to witness mr. lyle this time around.

    The Second shared that sentment, but not wasn¡¯t the time for that.

    ¡º... Hey, I think you know already, but...¡»

    The Third nodded.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s an order to things. But it sounds like my turn will be dropped.¡»

    The Second¡¯s Skill was useful, but notplex.

    It generally allowed others to use one¡¯s Skills, a true Support Skill.

    Its side effect allowed one to conveniently perceive the situation around them. But the difficulty in learning and applying it wasn¡¯t all that high.

    The First and Second... their Skills were,pared to the others, quite peculiar.

    Perhaps it¡¯s precisely because they possessed those two Skills, that the seeding heads of history developed ones of different form.

    Because the foundation was in ce, they sought for characteristic Skills.

    ¡º... I was quite the in family head, so I wonder just how many things there are out there for me to teach the boy.¡»

    As the Second said that, the Third made a serious expression.

    ¡ºThe First cut through the forests, I achieved greatness in the war... when you¡¯re stuck between those two, you sure do look in! I apologize for being so great!¡»

    From his serious face, he suddenly burst intoughter, so the Second hit the top of his head.

    The Thirdined.

    ¡ºOh my, ¡®twas but a joke.¡»

    ¡ºYour jokes always turn dark. Also, you went and died in battle... you¡¯re the one least fitting of it all.¡»

    ¡º... I also think so.¡»

    The two remained solemn for a while, before the Second spoke.

    ¡ºAt the very end, at least, I want to get him to clearly make a decision. As I thought, with inness as my base, I can¡¯t think of anything, though. Acting cool like my old man is also out of the question.¡»

    The Second smiled, and the Third went on.

    ¡ºIf it¡¯s Lyle, he¡¯ll understand your troubles, Second... he¡¯s a good kid.¡»

    As the Third said that, the Second nodded.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s neither crude like the first, or in like me. He isn¡¯t pitch ck like you, either. He really is a good kid.¡»

    ¡ºHow cruel~.¡»

    The Thirdughed, before putting on his serious face again.

    ¡ºWell, just leave the rest to me. The other members are also reliable.¡»

    The Second spoke.

    ¡º... Originally, we weren¡¯t even supposed to be giving advice like this. Good grief, that First Generation... it¡¯s because my old man bought that bargain blue gem that it all came down to this.¡»

    The heads of history recorded within the gem were all truly dead.

    Even so, they held memory, and they heald heart.

    For what sake did the Jewel hold an ability like that?

    Why had it never activated until now?

    There was a mountain of things to ponder over.

    If it was just to hand down the Skills, then a gem was ample at passing on the knowledge.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºWhatever the reason may be, I doubt I¡¯ll get the chance to learn it... of course, it¡¯s not like anything wille of knowing anyways.¡»

    The Third agreed.

    ¡ºRight. Why do we have a need to do something like this... it¡¯s as wondrous as that automaton.¡»

    And like that, the two continued their conversation within the Jewel.

 Volume 4 - Question Corner 4

    http://mypage.syosetu/mypageblog/view/userid/218376/blogkey/1101731/

    Sevens Question Corner 4

    Q: Even if all the ancestors disappear, will the Best Lyle awards remain behind in the Jewel?

    A: Third Generation (`?¦Ø?¡ä): ¡°Let¡¯s make it happen!¡±

    Lyle (¡É©b§Õ©b): ¡°... I didn¡¯t hear anything, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Did the ancestors have a stream of mistakes through Growth as well?

    A: Second Generation ¦²(¡ä?£à||;): ¡°No, that part¡¯s a little... I don¡¯t recall.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Lyle¡¯s no good. I can¡¯t understand Novem¡¯s supremacy in this rtionship. He¡¯s not of the right caliber to make a Harem.

    A: Lyle ( ©b§Õ©b): ¡°Agreement. But I can¡¯t really hate Novem after she¡¯s done so much, and even if you say I¡¯m no good, I just love Novem. Harem? I have absolutely no intentions of making one. What of it?¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Shouldn¡¯t you start with training personal ability from the start? The ancestors¡¯ actions are all over the ce.

    A: Fourth Generation (?@): ¡°We thought he was a technique type, but it was only in Part Two did we realize he just took a long time to experience Growth. I agree that area was definitely a strange one, but he was able to master the Skills several times quicker than we imagined, so we kinda just figured, ¡®hey, shouldn¡¯t we kinda put a restriction on him¡¯ at some point. There was no helping it.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Lyle¡¯s reputation among the adventurers and the guild is way too low.

    A: Fifth Generation (¡ä?§Õ?£à): ¡°In this world, cing a correct evaluation on something is not an easy task. It¡¯s because feelings exist as well. Even if you say there¡¯s no gap between male and female adventurers, try imagining Lyle being carried out by a legion of beauties... don¡¯t you find that irritating? It¡¯s something like that.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: You guys rely too much on those poor Forxuzes. Yet the Fifth suddenly turned them into a vassal house. Is he an idiot?

    A: Fifth Generation £¨ ©b§Õ©b£©: ¡°Oy, yes, I¡¯m an idiot... there were lots of circumstances going on around the time! There¡¯s also the fact the Fourth Generation had screwed up too much.¡±

    Fourth Generation (?@): ¡°... No, but they did raise me up when I was a child, and I became head around ten, right? What¡¯s more, the Third died, and I had to inherit various things, so... I couldn¡¯t help but rely on them, right?¡±

    ¨C

    Q: I have a premonition a Quilin¡¯s going toe out as a heroine. Could it be Novem¡¯s true form is a...

    A: Fifth Generation ¦²(©b§¥©b£»): ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t have noticed dat fluff!?¡±

    ¨C

    Q: I want to see Poyopoyo¡¯s backstory.

    A: Monica¦²£â( £à?¦Ø?¡ä)GUH: ¡°How splendid. But unfortunately... I was first started up when I met that chicken dickhead. Please think of me as being zero years old.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: You won¡¯t make your swords of the same material as Porter?

    A: Monica (¡ä?§Õ?£à): ¡°Well, it¡¯s armor scraps, so if we were to put it to full use, I guess it would be as protective equipment... if we¡¯re going that far, then I guess buying a normal high-priced sword may be the safer option. If it¡¯s drills, I can prepare them at a moment¡¯ notice, though.¡±

    Lyle DO NOT (©b¨S©b) WANT

    ¨C

    Q: Can the First¡¯s Skill, and therge sword be used freely?

    A: Lyle (¡ä?¦Ø?`): ¡°I could have used them if I wanted to, but due to the tasks, I had them sealed off myself. Because the moment I used them, I would have failed the task anyways.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: About Arumsaas¡¯ guild¡¯s treatment, and the punishments. It¡¯s not enough!

    A: Sixth Generation (¡ä???£à ): ¡°... The guild is currying favor with the Academy, and he¡¯s Damien¡¯s friend. If I say that much, you get it, right? Arumsaas¡¯ guild sees that academy they can¡¯t go against as Lyles ally. So what would happen to a staff member who sold out information knowing it would lead to a raid against him... there¡¯s also the injured adventures he saved, and others he helped in town, so... oh, that¡¯s enough of that.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: I¡¯m tired of stories about the resolve to kill. Get over it!

    A: Seventh Generation (???): ¡°The resolve to kill? Do you understand why so many such scenes exist? Without that, what would you empathize with... wait, you¡¯re¡¯ serious about this? Well, if you want to consider this world¡¯s sense of values... they¡¯re been adventurers for little over half a year...¡±

    ...

    Lyle ( ©b§¥©b): ¡°Should I bring back the attackers¡¯ ***** with me? It¡¯ll serve as a nice threat. Or perhapt their ***** ****** would be better?¡±

    Novem (¡ä???£à ): ¡°That¡¯s heavy, so how about we settle for their ****** or ****? Ah, of course, we¡¯re collecting their guild cards, and valuables.¡±

    Aria (©b§Õ©b): ¡°I¡¯ll definitely never forgive that guild receptionist! Let¡¯s make an example of him. We¡¯re hanging up his *******, alright!¡±

    Miranda (£à?¦Ø?¡ä): ¡°If it¡¯s *******, then I happen to be an expert on the subject! I¡¯ll take out his ************* alive, and soak it in his ****!¡±

    Shannon (¡ä¤¥¦Ø?£à): ¡°That¡¯ll be noisy, so make sure you stuff his mouth first. You¡¯ll disturb the neighbors.¡±

    ra (¡ä-¦Ø-£à): ¡°Do you want to sell off the families of the ones that sold information as ves? The men to the mines, and the women to the streets. For the children, there are some people with... special hobbies out there...¡±

    Monica ¦²(©b§¥©b£»): ¡°Humans are scarrrryy!!¡±

    Heads of History: ¡±Oh my, you kids are still much too soft...¡±

    ...

    Seventh Generation ( ©b§¥©b): ¡°... See? Not a millimeter of empathy, right? If they could do it, that would be scary in itself. If you go to too high of an extreme, it bes like that. At present, Lyle, Novem, and Aria would still kill in revenge if one of theirrades were killed off. Miranda and Shannon would be a little hesitant to do it personally. ra has a certain extent of experience as an adventurer, so she may be used to it. There was a need to keep it mildly mild, so it ended up like this.¡±

    Fifth Generation (???): ¡°To add onto that, Lyle set it up so they would get annihted regardless. He was more than resolved.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Despite being a group with considerablepetence in using Skills, they entered thebyrinth without adequate preparations, and they were in a situation where it would¡¯ve been possible for them do die off without Lyle even doing anything. Why not put a little more thought into it?

    A: Second Generation (¡ä?§Õ?£à): ¡°If the attacking squad was just a little more careful, it would be Lyle¡¯s group that was annihted. Story ends there. Thanks for reading.¡±

    Third Generation (¡ä???£à ): ¡°And so what if they had Skills? There¡¯s no meaning if they don¡¯t master them, and we used our powers to put those conceited SOBs in their ces. But is that something strange? They seemed to be reliant on Skills, and Lyle was in a state without them up to recently. In order for him not to be like that, we put the restrictions up, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    Fourth Generation (?@): ¡°The enemy had their preparations in ce. It¡¯s just that it was insufficient to aim for the Thirtieth floor. By the way, they were taking measures to annihte Lyle¡¯s party, and on top of that... we stuck a ¡¸Double Standards¡¹ tag onto the story¡¯s genre, so we should be fine.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: You wrote there were some who could stomach magic water out there, so I can¡¯t imagine all of them being wiped out. The ancestors¡¯ stance that it was absolutely impossible is questionable.

    A: Lyle(¡ä?¦Ø?`): ¡°... If their remnants would have been able to safely return in that state, I would never have created Porter in the first ce. Would a group that was known to have attacked those of their same trade actually cooperate with one another with their limited supply of consumables to aim for the surface? If all that was possible, we wouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±

 Volume 5 - Prologue

    Sevens 65: Prologue

    Within a coupled carriage on course to Centralle.

    With my eyes closed, I slept and sent my consciousness into the blue Jewel hanging at my neck.

    The conference room had a round table, with chairs stationed around its circumference.

    At one point on it, arge silver sword floated above the table.

    ¡°Um... even if you called me here, well...¡±

    There, I, ¡¾Lyle Walt¡¿ was being looked upon by the fed up faces of my ancestors.

    Most were sitting in their chairs looking in my direction, but only the second was standing.

    The one taking on the appearance of a hunter was a memory stored within this Jerel given form.

    Following the father of the provincial Noble Walt House, the one who had be the Second Generation of the family, ¡¾Crassel Walt¡¿ spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be having you do it today as well. Come to my room.¡±

    After that short line, perhaps he had been irritated, as the Second headed straight off to the door behind his chair.

    The Third Generation looked at me, and motioned for me to follow with all due haste.

    ¡°Now off with you. Really...¡±

    Leaving behind the tired heads of history, I started off to the door the Second had entered.

    (No, but... there¡¯s no helping it, is there?)

    There was but one reason they all seemed so worn out.

    It¡¯s because I had failed in learning a Skill.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The Second¡¯s memory.

    Unlike the First¡¯s time, it was a memory where the fighting was never to die out.

    There was no bloodshed.

    It was a war among vigers, and the antipathy of the area¡¯s feudal lord, the Second Generation head.

    ¡°The First Generation handled things so much better. He had that strength of his, too!¡±

    ¡°That man¡¯d always take the initiative, and take action himself, you know.¡±

    ¡°I really wonder how his sessor turned out to be something like that!¡±

    The Second Generation walked down the farm roads, and I followed behind him.

    Around us, were vigers, purposely raising their voices to levels we could hear.

    Having just inherited the territory, it wasn¡¯t field work the Second was taking part in. With his subordinates behind, he went around hammering wooden stakes into the ground.

    I looked upon the scene, and spoke.

    ¡°It was like thisst time too, but this scene is...¡±

    While he seemed to be in a bad mood, the Second did answer.

    ¡°I had just taken over. I had no idea what the right thing to do was. Therefore, I tried putting in order the fields that had been nothing but aplete mess for a start.¡±

    At the time the founder was the lord.

    The fields and houses that made up the vige of the Walt House had an overlyplex arrangement.

    They just expanded because they were able to. That¡¯s the sort of impression they gave off.

    Of that, in order to make them easier to manage, the Second attempted to get them in order.

    ¡°And he¡¯s supposed to be that man¡¯s son...?¡±

    Beside the young Second, who was carrying out his work, the fief whispered amongst themselves as they passed by.

    The young Second was gritting his teeth.

    He seemed quite vexed.

    The Second began exining the situation to me.

    ¡°What the vigers were expecting when I took over, was someone to mediate the fighting. Who¡¯s field is who¡¯s? Who¡¯s the bastard damming up the water? There were plenty of pointless quarrels. During the First¡¯s time, they had just tolerated it. Because that person... my old man was strong.¡±

    Compared to the First Generation, the Second seemed to be one of whom you could talk to.

    First Generation Basil Walt was a barbarian styled man, who used beast skins as his overcoat.

    His arms were wide, and his weapon was that hunk of a sword. It seems none of the vigers felt to go against him.

    ¡°He was strong, and he took the initiative when it came to work... despite this and that, my reliable old man was the adoration of all the vigers.¡±

    And when that was gone, all the dissatisfaction that had been building up was to burst out all at once.

    A need to mediate the quarrels. Who had ownership of whatnd... he was forced to hand down such judgement, but it seems that the vigers were dissatisfied with that as well.

    Unepted by the generation that remembered the First, the Second continued to struggle to raise up the seeding generations.

    As we left the outskirts of the vige, the Second turned back to me.

    (TL: It¡¯s implied here that the first stage was manual, and short ranged, while the others are auto)

    ¡°Well then, shall we start... You can aplish my ¡¾All¡¿ Skill¡¯s second level, right?¡±

    ¡°It covers an even wider range than before, and allows others the use Skills to arge group, right?¡±

    The defining feature of the Second Generation¡¯s Skill was that it truly was specialized to support.

    When I took its secondary effects to mind, I found myself favoring those more than its main use.

    Its Second Stage made it so if you gathered all your surroundingrades in a single spot, they could all activate Skills together.

    ¡°It does increase your perception even further, but it still isn¡¯t on the level of the Fifth¡¯s. It¡¯s quite suited for close range detection, though.¡±

    As I said that, I turned my eyes to the enemy I had detected with it.

    There, the form of a rabbit growing a horn from its head...

    ¡°Sh-!¡±

    ... Was visible for a brief moment, but the second had immediately notched and fired an arrow at it.

    As could be implied from his hunter-esque garb, the weapon the Second held was a bow.

    Monsters... he seemed to hate horned rabbits to a particrly high level, so whenever I found them, he would often end up arguing with the Fifth.

    To the First through third who took care of the field work, horned rabbits were hell incarnate.

    Themying waste to the fields meant a decline in crops.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s be a conditioned response for you. And wait, this is just a memory, right?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t I the one who was supposed to be sensing the monsters?

    As I said that, the Second responded in an irritated tone.

    ¡°Just looking at them irritates me, but it seems they¡¯ve left a strong impression on my memory... that¡¯s why, like this...¡±

    Right after saying that, another horned rabbit had appeared, so the Second shot it to death.

    His skills with the bow were amazing.

    I could also use one, but I had nowhere near as much technique as the Second.

    He put away his bow, and looked to me.

    ¡°Now then, about the Third Stage, ¡¾Select¡¿, that you keep failing in.¡±

    Select... the Second Generation¡¯s Skill¡¯s third stage, it allowed for a wide number of highly separatedrades to all use Skills.

    Its amazing point was that it could work over such a range, while automatically distinguishing between friend and foe.

    Meaning it made aiming quite easy.

    In a muddled battlefield of allies and others, a use of its secondary ability could instantly put one at an advantage.

    With magic raining down on a massive scale, you could make it so it onle came down on the enemy.

    It¡¯s that sort of amazing ability, but...

    ¡°No, that¡¯s...¡±

    I did concentrate on using the Skill, but nothing happened.

    The Second cried out.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you do it!? That¡¯s totally impossible, I¡¯m telling ya¡¯! If you¡¯ve even been able to master the Third¡¯s Mind Skill, not being able to use my Skill should be impossible!¡±

    If you put it in scale of ease of acquisition, the First¡¯s and Second¡¯s third stages were much less trouble than the other Skills.

    Even so, I continued to fail on activating the Skill.

    ¡°No, I do feel something starting up. It¡¯s just that right before ites down to activating it, it fails, or how should I put it...¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m telling you that¡¯s strange! Dammit, you¡¯ve been able to learn all the other Skills on the first try, so not being able to go on here is...¡±

    Before the Second¡¯s dejection, I realized that a part of me was feeling a bit of relief.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Inside the rattle and shake of the coupled carriage, I opened my eyes, and looked out the window.

    Just riding aboard a moving vehicle was somewhat tiring.

    Around, there were plenty of customers, who had fallen asleep like me.

    Outside the ss pane, there were mounted soldiers and adventurers serving as guards.

    As this was a carriage set for the imperial capital Centralle, there was no shortage of passengers.

    With not an empty seat to be found, the reason so many paid such a fortune in silver coins to hitch a ride was due to the existence of monsters and bandits.

    That¡¯s just how much value a safe travel held.

    I¡¯ve juste to learn of it recently.

    Looking to my side, a blond haired twin-tailed maid-dressed Poyopoyo... ah, right, Monika, was at work knitting something.

    Seeing that, I thought to myself.

    (So it¡¯s already that season, is it?)

    I did feel a chill on my skin, but day by day, the cold was getting more severe.

    Since I left my home territory, the Walt House, more than half a year has passed.

    Winter was already right upon us.

    At the start, quite a few had sent curious nces at Monica, but after a few days¡¯ travels, perhaps they had grown ustomed to it, as no one paid any mind to her maid attire anymore.

    We only asionally see the surprised faces of those getting on at the towns and viges we stop at along the way.

    The girl was not a human.

    An automaton built by an ancient race, revived by a pervert referred to as one of the Seven Great of Arumsaas¡¯ Academy.

    The fruit of technology long lost, and ording to the machine herself, a ¡®Special Model.¡¯

    And there, Monica noticed my nce.

    ¡°What is it, chicken dickhead? Could it be that you have gone into heat upon seeing my lovely figure? Oh good grief... why must it be in a ce like this.¡±

    As Monica proceeded to try removing her clothing, I put all my power into hitting the top of her head.

    She¡¯s a machine, so she might break? I did think that, but... as I picked up from her tone of voice, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s already broken.

    ¡°Why do you always have to be like that? More importantly, what are you making there?¡±

    Looking back at her handiwork, Monica spoke.

    ¡°Is it not obvious? I¡¯m putting all sorts of emotion into making this ¡®heavy muffler¡¯. When the wielder of this piece of equipment thinks of just what feelings have been put into making this, they won¡¯t be able to help but feel the weight of my love and the encroaching feeling of responsibility. Ah~ what a heavy muffler it shall be.¡±

    ¡°I see. You sure have it rough.¡±

    I try to treat it as someone else¡¯s problem, but Monica began to tremble incessantly.

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t make put up an SEP field there. Can you truly not understand who¡¯s giving what to whom unless I put it into words? You really are the worst, damn chicken.¡±

    As I continued to show off myck of interest, Monica whispered to me.

    ¡°... Speak now, or I¡¯ll add on a heavy sweater, and heavy gloves.¡±

    Saying that, shwe began churning out the rest of the muffler at breakneck pace.

    ¡°Quit it, fool.¡±

    I spoke while conscious of the surrounding eyes on Monica, and looked to the ceiling.

    The trip was one that took several days, and while it did give off a sense of security, it also felt quite inconvenient.

    I turned my gaze to the Jewel hanging at my neck.

    The blue crystal resting on the palm of my hand was decorated with glittering silver ornaments, and hung onto a chain.

    Skills were something that existed as one Skill per person.

    That being the case, there were a few ways to be able to make use of multiple of them. Besides using ¡¾Gems¡¿ like what the Jewel once was, there were also items that could be imbued with Skills called ¡¾Magic Tools¡¿.

    There were plenty of varieties, weapons and armor, and rather than Gems, where it was quite easy for one Skill to interfere with another, Magic Tools had be the standard form.

    By adding the right Skills together, it was possible to disy quite arge effect, and while the price for them was extravagant, there were plenty of nobles and adventurers that sought out for them.

    (There wouldn¡¯t be a point in speeding this up with the Fourth¡¯s Skill, would there...)

    The Skill raised one¡¯s movement speed, but even if I tried doing that, the carriage has its own schedule to keep.

    Even if I expedited it to arrive faster, if it was set to arrive exactly on time, I doubt it would be much appreciated.

    (Though it¡¯s surely a good thing to have more Skills to use.)

    With that on my mind, I closed my eyes once more.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having arrived at Imperial Capital Centralle, our party finally got through the intense bustle of people at the gate, and began heading out to find an inn.

    It was my third time in the city, and I did not get lost.

    Of course, we also had two who were raised here, Miranda and Shannon, with us this time.

    A pale emerald green in color, Miranda¡¯s wavy hair extended long enough to touch her back.

    She was an individual that gave off an impression like that of a cat, but even so, she was a Noble Lady.

    She hailed from an imperial viscount family known as the Circry House.

    Her younger sister Shannon was a little girl with dull violet hair, and amber colored pupils

    She was the youngest one among all of us, but she was also quite a schemer who yed the part of a poor ephemeralss, robbed of her vision.

    ¡°Hey, someone carry this for me. Lyle, why aren¡¯t you taking it? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a man?¡±

    I turned to her, and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you can say such a thing while looking at all the baggage in my hands. In the first ce, you¡¯re already having Monica carry your stuff, are you not?¡±

    The ones carrying quite a load in their arms, were me and Monica.

    With Monica carrying around ra¡¯s, Miranda¡¯s and Shannon¡¯s belongings, we attracted quite a few wandering eyes.

    By the way, the ones I was carrying were Novem¡¯s, and Aria¡¯s.

    ¡°But this is quite heavy.¡±

    What Shannon showed off with a cute voice was not a leather-made travel bag, but a small piece of hand luggage.

    ¡°Keep your sleep talk for when you¡¯re asleep. Come back once you¡¯ve be an actual Lady.¡±

    I spat out my words in return, abandoned the girl and her jeers, and headed towards the inn.

    The one who hit a noisy Shannon on the back of her head was Miranda-san.

    She was the one among us with the most years being her, but that being the case, she was still only seventeen.

    ¡°Shannon, you can carry that much yourself. Even just with having Monica carry your luggage, it¡¯s no good if you don¡¯t feel the least bit thankful.¡±

    Hearing that, while still keeping all the bags in hand, Monica puffed out her chest.

    Herrge bust swayed up and down.

    ¡°Please remember that I¡¯m quite displeased with having to carry you lot¡¯s belongings. They¡¯re just add-ons to those of my precious chicken dickwad¡¯s. You should all be more grateful.¡±

    While there was a disparity of her treatment of me and those around, she was the type of person who did her work properly regardless of her toxicity.

    Seeing that, a girl with deep blue hair, red eyes, and sses spoke.

    It was ra.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been to Centralle a number of times, but there sure are a lot of people. Unlike Arumsaas, perhaps I should call it more efficient...¡±

    If you forced me to say, Centralle was a ce that felt quite narrow.

    Compared to the streets of Arumsaas, that were almost like abyrinth themselves, it was several times more decent.

    With her brown hair tied in a side ponytail, Novem looked at me with her violet eyes.

    ¡°Will we be staying at the same inn we used before, Lyle-sama?¡±

    Novem Forxuz... my former fianc¨¦e, and the charming youngss who apanied me when I had been driven out of my home.

    There was a time when I thought that as long as I had Novem by my side, the rest didn¡¯t really matter, but by the time I came to it, I found myself already surrounded by an army of females.

    A mannish woman with red hair, Aria, spoke.

    ¡°We do have the money, so why not get a more-spacious one? I don¡¯t want to be squeezing three into a two person room likest time.¡±

    Thest time we came here, we had lodged with a man and two women in a two person room.

    But it¡¯s best to cut down on hotel expenses.

    I mean, Centralle was also a ce that cost quite a pretty penny.

    ¡°I approve of the proposal for personal rooms, but with these numbers, we can¡¯t go about staying at too extravagant a ce.¡±

    Aria spoke.

    ¡°You, after taking in thatrge a sum, you sure are one to talk.¡±

    I did end up making a bit of a fortune in Arumsaas, so unlike before, I did have a bit of leisure.

    If you were to look at me as a single adventurer, I would likely be regarded as a sess.

    From inside the Jewel, the one well attuned to talks about money let out his voice.

    With his sses being his defining characteristic, the Fourth was quite a harsh person when it came to counting coins

    ¡ºHey, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re the one who earned it or anything! That¡¯s something I gave Lyle instructions for... normally, he should have been able to sell the knowhow on Porter for much greater a sum...¡»

    After constructing a golem to carry luggage inside abyrinth, I had sold that knowledge to the academy of Arumsaas.

    If you want to look at the pricing, then it¡¯s something I¡¯m quite satisfied with as an individual.

    But the one who couldn¡¯te to terms with it at all was the Fourth.

    (There are plenty more ways for us to make money...)

    As I thought that, I felt that the Ancestors were sending some dubious nces at me.

    Aria drew closer to me, and there, Miranda-san raised her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s already gotten quitete today, but when tomorrowes, I¡¯ll introduce you guys to a ce we¡¯ll be able to stay a while. I think you already know what I¡¯m talking about though, Lyle.¡±

    Hearing that, I remembered.

    ¡°The Circry House¡¯s mansion? No, it would certainly be nice if we could stay, but are you sure you¡¯re alright with that?¡±

    Both Miranda-san and Shannon were in a state where they had been kicked out of the Circry House.

    On paper, it was stated they were sent to the City of Schrs to study, but in reality, it was nothing more than an opportunity to have them learn to be independent.

    The reason I worried so much as to whether it was alright to return was likely because I had been driven out of my house as well.

    Miranda-san spoke with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already gotten father¡¯s permission, and I properly notified them to make the preparations to receive a party of seven.¡±

    That smile of hers did seem to conceal a trace of mischief, but I decided to nod, and leave it at that.

    ¡°Understood. Then tomorrow, I guess we¡¯ll be heading off to the Circry House¡¯s mansion.¡±

    And Miranda spoke on.

    ¡°Look forward to it.¡±

    Look forward to what? As I stood unable toprehend, the Sixth called out to me.

    ¡º... This kinda seems like that, right? From the parents¡¯ point of view, it¡¯s the ¡®Please give me your daughter¡¯s hand!¡¯ type scenario.¡»

    The one who agreed with him was the Seventh Generation.

    ¡ºRight. If it were me, then the moment my daughter bought an adventurer boy home, I¡¯d promptly shoot him to death...¡»

    The one saying such a scary thing was my grandfather.

    It seems this and that happened in the past, and he came to hate the association known as the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, and the Adventurers that came with it.

    I get the feeling he isn¡¯t really supportive of my current state as an adventurer either.

    I thought to myself.

    (Well, we have quite a lot of girls with us, so I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll misunderstand too much.)

    With bags in hand, I held such a na?ve thought in my mind, as I continued to search out an inn.

 Volume 5 - 1: The Circry House

    Sevens: The Circry House

    We dropped by the Circry house.

    Normally, one would be shocked upon seeing such arge mansion, but among us, only ra and Monica gave such a reaction.

    I was the heir to inherit the territory of a Feudal Lord.

    Novem was the same.

    Since it didn¡¯t have the space restrictions of this narrow capital, then if I had to say, Novem¡¯s mansion on the Forxuz¡¯s territory was therger of the two.

    Aria was a former Baron house... or at least, she hailed from a notable family, so she wasn¡¯t surprised.

    Miranda-san and Shannon should be going through some nostalgic sentiment upon returning to their own home of origin.

    Thinking that, I looked at the two, but...

    ¡°Yeah~ looks like it¡¯s be even more dubious than before.¡±

    Miranda-san gave a bitter smile, and Shannon made a detestable expression.

    ¡°Che! So they¡¯re still here. Just get married off somewhere already, dammit.¡±

    We passed through the gate, and arrived at the front door.

    Likely because they were rtives, the House¡¯s response was swift, and we were let through the gate without even being asked what our business was.

    But from within the mansion...

    ¡°Why are those two back!? Father, it¡¯s already been decided that the sessor is to be my groom when they marry into the family, right!?¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap! Onee-sama, your man¡¯s just some lowly servant, is he not!? My sweetheart is much better off!¡±

    I heard the contesting voices of two females.

    Monica spoke.

    ¡°Well, how should I put this... as expected of the household of these two finedies. They have quite an extreme disposition.¡±

    She gave a bright smile as she looked over Shannon and Miranda-san.

    ra was timidly looking over the mansion¡¯s exterior, and she seemed quite restless.

    ¡°Coming to an estate asrge as this... um, I only know about things like etiquette in theory, you know?¡±

    Seeing her look to Novem for help, the Third let out his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºWell, we¡¯re with family here, so I don¡¯t think she really needs to pay mind to is. I mean, they¡¯re the ones that called us over to begin with. And wait, If anyone even tries toy hands on ra, they¡¯ll be beaten ck and blue... by Lyle.¡»

    Oh, so you meant me! While I held such an impression, Aria spoke up.

    Perhaps because they had been on good terms before, it seems she knew their current family head.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re making an attempt, I¡¯ll bet Ralph-san will allow it to an extent. Just give a normal greeting, and keep quiet after that, and you should be just fine.¡±

    To Aria, who said such a thing, Novem gave a worried tone.

    ¡°Aria-san, could it be that in regards to etiquette, you...¡±

    Aria averted her eyes.

    ¡°Of course I learned it. But that was years, and years, and years ago! There are plenty of things I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve forgotten.¡±

    While Aria seemed like she was about to burst into tears, Miranda-san made a smile, and spoke.

    ¡°I made sure to tell then I was bringing along my adventurerrades, so you don¡¯t have to worry about courtesy and the like. More importantly, Lyle?¡±

    As Miranda-san looked at me, I nodded, and raised the small leather case in my hands.

    Therge sum paid for the mansion in Arumsaas, as well as the sum they had received as support up to now had been prepared.

    ¡°Are you sure I should be the one to hand it over?¡±

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll bet that¡¯ll make it more interesting.¡±

    Hearing her speak of something being interesting, I tilted my head, as I held the case in hand, and waited for the doors to open.

    The disputing voicesing from within the mansion ceased, the doors opened, and what we found standing before us was a fine gentleman with grey hair.

    He did disy a bit of his own enervation, but I chose not to touch up on that point.

    Putting his suit in order, the one staring at me, ¡¾Ralph Circry¡¿-san was Miranda-san¡¯s, and Shannon¡¯s father.

    After losing his wife, it doesn¡¯t seem he took in a second.

    For that reason, it was a necessity for the four siblings of the Circry house to wee in a groom sometime soon.

    ¡°My apologies. Well then wee to... M-Miranda?¡±

    ¡°What is it father?¡±

    Perhaps because the impression she gave off had changed considerably, Ralph-san looked over us with slight panic.

    And the sight of Shannon standing normally as well...

    ¡°... Oy, why are you so docile all of a sudden?¡±

    Seeing her bashfully fidgeting in a manner that didn¡¯t suit her, I ended up voicing those thoughts.

    ¡°I-I mean, I¡¯m seeing father for the first time in... ow!¡±

    As Miranda-san¡¯s clenched fist found its ce on her, Ralph-san, and all those behind him went into a daze.

    ¡°The hell you doing!?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t just keep putting up the frail act forever! You¡¯re already going to be fine on your own, so you have to show off your reliable side.¡±

    The siblings began getting noisy, so I addressed Ralph-san in their ce.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m one in the same party as Miranda-san. My name is Lyle. Ah, this is a bit of a souvenir. ¡±

    Sweets sold within the capital, hand-picked by Miranda-san, were handed over.

    ¡°Y-yeah, much obliged. The feel they gave off was much too different, that I ended up going into shock. But nothing will begin if we just keep making a racket at the entranceway. It seems the two of them get along as well as ever.¡±

    To offer aid to Ralph-san¡¯s distress, we set foot into the Circry Mansion.

    I saw twodies of marriageable age wearing dresses.

    I believe thess with her braided ck hair set behind her head was ¡¾Doris Circry¡¿.

    She was wearing a navy dress, and had sses hanging on her face.

    Her drooping eyes were looking over our group with suspicion.

    And the other one, wearing a yellow dress, and donning deep green hair was ¡¾Lucy Circry¡¿.

    Her long hair extended down her back, and the impression she gave off was reminiscent of Miranda¡¯s.

    Their eyes fell on Miranda-san, and Shannon.

    ¡°For them to return after all this time...¡±

    It was quite apparent that we weren¡¯t wee, but anyways, Ralph-san spoke up.

    ¡°Doris, Lucy... you two don¡¯t need to tend to our guests. Please step back.¡±

    As he said that, the two of them continued to re at us, as they receded to the deeper parts of the mansion.

    Seeing them, the Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºThe worries of imperial court noble Ladies...¡»

    The Fifth voiced his agreement.

    ¡ºWith their elder sister returning, they¡¯re likely beginning to worry about their own livelyhoods. In a different sense than that of a feudal lord, they¡¯re desperate to earn their keep.¡»

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºEven with Milleia marrying into their family, do you think I would forgive such a petty squabble?¡»

    The Seventh...

    ¡ºThat¡¯s all you can expect from court nobles. Quite a few of them were purged in my time, you know. Even when they are the ones who invited us over, good grief...¡»

    He said some scary things.

    (Come to think of it, I believe he said he acted as an advisor. I did hear it was quite a harsh time, though...)

    It seems the Second couldn¡¯t keep up.

    ¡ºCourt nobles, is it... I¡¯ve only ever met them when I seeded my position. I met with the King, and swore loyalty, and... just for that, they had me wait for over ten days.¡»

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºYes, if they won¡¯t bring in any profit, it¡¯s best to keep them waiting. Thenes the bribes, right? If it was just ten days, you should have just forked it over.¡»

    The Fifth was of the same opinion.

    ¡ºYes, that produces a far higher efficiency. Well, the unforgiving environment is a bit of a problem.¡»

    The Second quietly...

    ¡º... Do I look like I had that sort of money?¡»

    While thinking over how much trouble the man went through, I continued through the mansion. For some reason, it ended up we would be discussing matters with Ralph-san with just me and Miranda-san.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I was sitting on the sofa drinking tea, but I couldn¡¯t taste it at all.

    ¡°... You mean to say that this isn¡¯t betrothal money? You¡¯re being serious, right?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes.¡±

    We sold the estate in Arumsaas, and returned all the fees it took for its uptake.

    As I began to produce the money from the case, Miranda-san...

    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that wasn¡¯t betrothal money?¡±

    Said that.

    From then on, barraged me with questions in an indifferent tone, and finally, it seemed the misunderstanding was about to be resolved.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºThis girl is scary.¡»

    The Sixth was...

    ¡ºOhe now, she was just desiring a little good clean fun!¡»

    You can¡¯t discredit that as just a little! As I thought that, Miranda-san proposed a question to Ralph-san.

    Unlike before, she was making a serious expression.

    ¡°And so, why have you finally decided to call us back?¡±

    Before the daughter, who had changed considerably, Ralph-san kept sending fleeting nces in my direction, making the situation exceedingly awkward.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t you think he¡¯s under the impression you ate up her daughter? See, there are plenty of girls who change when they get a man.¡»

    The Fifth seemed fed up.

    ¡ºAnd he pays such mind to an abandoned girl? Really, I wonder.¡»

    Ralph-san let out a sigh, as he spoke.

    ¡°... Yes, it¡¯s true that we drove the two of you out of the house. I¡¯ve of no mind to deny that. But at the same time, there was a reason.¡±

    Saying that, Ralph-san called my name.

    ¡°¡¾Lyle Walt¡¿... you¡¯re the former heir of the Walt House, correct? I ended up looking into the rumors surrounding you from Dalien and Arumsaas.¡±

    The voice I heard from within the Jewel was mingled with a little tension.

    It was the Sixth.

    ¡ºHm... Imperial Noble, was it? I guess it isn¡¯t umon for a viscount to be well informed.¡»

    So how does this man want to move in regards to me?

    As I thought that, Miranda-san spoke to him.

    ¡°... Even if you¡¯re my father, if youy hands on myrades... especially Lyle, then I will get serious.¡±

    Even receiving his daughter¡¯s challenging re, Ralph-san¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.

    No, more than that, he smiled a little.

    ¡°I never thought you would be one to say that. Be at ease. Our Circry house is one with ties to the Walt House. You and I both have their blood flowing through our veins. That was quite a while ago, though.¡±

    Miranda-san showed surprise upon hearing that, but I already knew, so I kept a poker face, and continued drinking my tea.

    How awkward.

    ¡°What I¡¯m mindful of is the fact that someone of the Walt House came to approach you and Shannon.¡±

    As I gave a reaction, Ralph-san¡¯s gaze came to be fixed on me.

    ¡°Lyle-kun, is it alright if I asked you something?¡±

    ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°For what intent did your House make a move to have you approach Miranda and Shannon?¡±

    In regards to the question posed to me, the Seventh offered some advice.

    ¡ºJust give an honest answer, Lyle. He already has the information he needs. The fact that you were driven out of your home, and most of what¡¯s transpired around you, he should have a general grasp of it.¡»

    I tightened my grip on the Jewel once, and answered.

    ¡°My House is of no rtion. Because I was kicked out.¡±

    Miranda-san spoke.

    ¡°Father, asking something like that when you already know is...¡±

    Ralph-san let out a sigh.

    ¡°I know. But if I don¡¯t go about it like this, I won¡¯t be able to calm down. You met her a few years ago, right? That Celes Walt.¡±

    The name I heard the moment I put my cup down made me raise my face in surprise.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºCalm yourself, Lyle. ¡»

    I tried to feignposure, but it seems he understood what I felt.

    And he started going on about the reason Miranda-san and Shannon were thrown out.

    ¡°It started from that point. There was a proposal from the Walt House to take charge of your education. No, to be more precise, they developed quite an interest in you. They tacked on a reason, and tried to call you over.¡±

    In this sense, education was where nobles would send sons and daughters between each other to raise.

    It¡¯s not that rare among rtives. In some cases, children were sent out to learn discipline.

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡º... Now isn¡¯t that strange? Why would the excuse of ¡®we¡¯ll train her up, so hand her over¡¯ ever pass?¡»

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºIn my time, there were plenty of Houses that requested training from the Walt House, but we didn¡¯t ever go as far as to try taking someone in ourselves.¡»

    I asked about that.

    ¡°Did my family really say they would educate her?¡±

    After taking a sip of tea, Ralph-san gave an answer.

    ¡°At present, the Imperial Capital¡¯s the same, but the Walt House¡¯s movements have been quite strange in particr. Since the time they drove out their own sessor, you, there have been a lot of Houses cutting rtions with them. Of course, that was also based on their actions from before that...¡±

    It seems that from the time I began being confined to my room, the Walt House had be quite strange.

    And Ralph-san went on.

    ¡°As a provincial Noble House, the Walts are known to be quite prodigious in the pen and the sword. Even I considered sending my daughter to such a ce at some point... but then a letter came stating they would do it for us at once.¡±

    That unthinkable action made him give up on the act, or so he said.

    But having heard Ralph-san¡¯s exnations, the Ancestors...

    Second and up:

    ¡ºProdigious... so were my troubles finally rewarded?¡»

    ¡ºI think the ¡®sword¡¯ part of it was definitely me! Me, who cleaned up after that big-headed bastard!¡»

    ¡ºThen does that make me the ¡®pen¡¯? That really was a lot of trouble.¡»

    ¡ºProdigious, huh. Well, those that survive are to be named as superior. That¡¯s just how the world turns. It¡¯s different now, though.¡»

    ¡ºYeah, that¡¯s right... it sure is different with the current gen.¡»

    ¡ºI-it¡¯s not my fault! It¡¯s that stupid son of mine!¡»

    After clearing my throat once, I asked.

    ¡°So because you didn¡¯t want to send Miranda-san there for her education, you dispatched her to Arumsaas?¡±

    Miranda-san sent a distrustful nce in her father¡¯s direction.

    ¡°This is the first I¡¯m hearing of it.¡±

    With a serious expression, Ralph-san talked.

    ¡°... A few years ago, the youngss called Celes came to the Capital, and then it all started to feel strange. Requests that anyone would think of as unreasonable suddenly began to pass. While normally, one would try making some distance, there were even some Houses that purposefully started inching closer to the Walt House because of that too.¡±

    If you can get away from a troublesome connection, it¡¯s best you do. That¡¯s a principle of nobility.

    There are instances where escape is impossible, but generally, the reaction is to make some distance.

    Ralph-san spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been working in the pce for quite some years, but even so, this is the first. Also, the moment Miranda and Shannon did leave the house, they seemed to lose all interest. After that, they stopped calling out to us altogether.¡±

    Miranda-san spoke.

    ¡°... Well there does seem to be a little sense to it. And? What¡¯s the reason you¡¯ve called me over today? Isn¡¯t it bad if me and Shannon are to stay here?¡±

    From the current flow of the conversation, it¡¯s bad for us to be here.

    From the Imperial Capital... no, it would be best if we left the country with all due haste.

    (When she... Celeses into y, there¡¯s nothing I¡¯ll be able to aplish.)

    Twice.

    I¡¯ve experienced growth two times, but still, I can¡¯t even imagine winning over Celes.

    I remembered that overwhelming difference in power.

    Ralph-san¡¯s face turned tired.

    Unlike the serious discussion that had transpired up to now, he started giving a simple exnation of the situation.

    ¡°.... Have you heard of Doris and Lucy¡¯s fight?¡±

    Miranda scoffed.

    ¡°Marriage to someone too separated in status? Idiotic. One of them¡¯ll just have to give up.¡±

    Having already been separated from all of this, Ralph-san likely wouldn¡¯t ept having her marry in a sessor at this point in time.

    Having been cut off due to the Walt House¡¯s invitations, it doesn¡¯t look like she has any intentions of returning.

    ¡°You won¡¯t ask me or Shannon toe back, right?¡±

    ¡°Do you think doing that would suddenly get me a groom of equal status? I understand that isn¡¯t going to happen, and your lives are already your own... just do whatever you want with them. It¡¯s just that, if you¡¯re willing to hear out my honest opinion, Lyle-kun over there is a little...¡±

    I heard the Third¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºLyle-kun¡¯s a little what!? Have at it, Lyle.¡»

    He wasughing quite happily.

    The Seventh shouted out.

    ¡ºWhat problem do you have with our Lyle, you rat of the court!!¡»

    (Grandfather, please calm down.)

    While I thought something like that, Ralph-san spoke.

    ¡°Well he does look like an earnestd, but, well... won¡¯t it be hard to support that many women as an adventurer? It may be the dream of all men, but for me to have my daughter taken by a man who¡¯s seriously trying to build himself a harem in this day and age is...¡±

    Yep, I agree wholeheartedly.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡º... Right. That¡¯s definitely how the current Lyle looks¡»

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll bet he can at least support them. For better or worse, he has some talent.¡»

    The ¡®for better or worse¡¯ part seemed to stab into me.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to me who I¡¯m to choose, right? Won¡¯t you get to the main point already? Are you trying to tell me to stop those two idiot sisters of mine?¡±

    Ralph-san muttered something mournful along the lines of, ¡®she was so much cuter before...¡¯ as he looked at Miranda-san.

    I get the feeling the gaze he directed at me grew sharper.

    ¡°No, I do have the sentiment to get them to give up, but something else hase up.¡±

    Ralph-san exined.

    ¡°There was a knight who forcefully intruded on our house for work-rted matters. It seems those two ended up hearing his words. A brigade of knights is to be dispatched to Johnny Vige, a vige under direct imperial control. Their numbers were insufficient, so it¡¯s been decided they¡¯ll take volunteers for the expedition. This all happened before the official announcement.¡±

    Apparently, it seems a ¡¾Hippogryph¡¿ had taken up residence near Johnny Vige.

    A monster with the head and front ws of an eagle, with the body and back hooves of a horse stuck on the back.

    The fact it could fly through the air made it quite a troublesome monster.

    Additionally, it seems that even the surrounding monsters had begun to gather around it.

    A question surfaced in my mind, so I decided to ask.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the imperial capital stuck with more than enough knights and soldiers?¡±

    It¡¯s the capital, that¡¯s hell for adventurers to live in.

    In this ce, most matters are reliably handled by such official forces.

    Ralph-san spoke.

    ¡°The Hippogryph is one thing, but recently, we¡¯ve been sending out one knight troop after another. They¡¯re short on numbers. The one leading this time¡¯s dispatch is just going to be a decurio.¡±

    Decurio. In military terms, their role would be to get a party of ten or so knights together. Based on the scope of the battle, their force could be used for simple aid.

    But thinking about the opponent this time, I do get the feeling it¡¯s a little insufficient.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡º... It may be that.¡»

    The Fifth appeared to agree.

    ¡ºCutting down on numbers? In the current capital? I did hear they were short on hands, but... no, it¡¯s knights they¡¯re short on.¡»

    While the Fifth continued to prattle on, the Second suddenly spat out some angry words.

    ¡ºHah! In the end, to those imperials up there, that¡¯s all a small vige is worth to them.¡»

    While I wondered what exactly he was trying to say, Ralph-san spoke.

    ¡°The ones those two desire to marry volunteered at once upon hearing the story. No, perhaps I should say they were made to volunteer? Regardless, it isn¡¯t something that can be taken back so easily. If possible, I¡¯d like you to protect the two men helplessly dragged into this.¡±

    That was the request Ralph-san asked of us.

    Miranda-san spoke.

    ¡°Protect them? They¡¯re going out to defeat monsters, right?¡±

    I also thought it strange.

    While they may be in a situation they can no longer escape from, is there a really a need to provide help? From Ralph-san¡¯s position, it should be better if they didn¡¯t exist.

    (Ah, when I think of it like that, I get the feeling my mind¡¯s be a little darker.)

    ¡°... The servant ¡¾Breid¡¿ really does good work. ¡¾Marcus¡¿ is a young man who cares deeply for his family. They¡¯re both youths I would find a pity to die by the selfish whims of those two girls.¡±

    Miranda-san spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if it¡¯s certain they¡¯ll fail!¡±

    Ralph-san spoke.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why all you have to do is make them scamper back home. Would you, by chance, take up my request... Lyle-kun? If it¡¯s up to one hundred gold coins, I¡¯m willing to prepare it. If possible, I¡¯d like to leave my daughters out of it.¡±

    Ralph-san wasn¡¯t looking at Miranda-san, but at me.

    Miranda-san spoke.

    ¡°A request to Lyle... What¡¯s more, you want me and Shannon to stay behind?¡±

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºLeave my daughter behind. That sort of thing? This is quite a dangerous request, isn¡¯t it?¡»

    ... Seeing his testing gaze, I began to wonder whether he was concealing something. I couldn¡¯t just go along with it so easily.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t like this man at all. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s saying he doesn¡¯t care if some small vige out there gets crushed. I can¡¯t put up with it anymore. It¡¯s all just really irritating.¡»

    Having been the lord of such a small vige, it appears the Second had much to think.

    And the Third spoke.

    ¡ºAnd so you¡¯re going to abandon them as well? If you¡¯re fine with that, we¡¯ll try telling Lyle to refuse as well, though...¡»

    The Second...

    ¡ºDammit! Lyle, you decide by yourself!¡»

    He seemed quite pained, and it seems he did want me to take it up.

    A single small vige was going to be destroyed.

    Hearing such a story. Ralph-san¡¯s testing eyes...

    I spoke.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll ept it. But Miranda-san and Shannon are both myrades, and members of my party, so I¡¯m going to be taking them along.¡±

    I decided to take up the request.

 Volume 5 - 2: Someone to Guard

    Someone to Guard

    Walking down the narrow alleyway, I confirmed the contents of the memo again.

    ¡°So it¡¯s here.¡±

    It should have been a bright day, but the towering buildings intercepted the light of the sun, basking everything in a gloomy feel.

    The note Ralph-san had handed me had the name ¡¾Marcus Carning¡¿ written on it.

    The man the third daughter of the Circry House had taken a liking to, and was scheming to get married into the House.

    Of course, the very premise of that n was already wed.

    ¡°Trying to rack him up some achievements to raise his status, and forcefully finding him employment for that sake... yes, it doesn¡¯t settle right with me, but...¡±

    The Johnny Vige dispatch was already anticipated to have a level of casualties, and another one of its objectives was to cut down on the number of low ranking nobles, who¡¯d immediately jump at the chance offered by such a volunteer opportunity.

    Even if they¡¯re still nobles, those of the knight ss did have it quite rough.

    Those without any peerage only had the annuity to give their families a humble life.

    It would be different if they had work, but in Centralle¡¯s current state, such work is quite a scramble.

    From within the Jewel, I heard aint.

    It was the Second.

    ¡ºEven if the dispatch falls through, they¡¯ll just send out their real force to resolve it safely, is it? I¡¯ll bet they n to raise up the next ones they¡¯re going to send.¡»

    I looked around, and confirmed I was alone.

    I opened my mouth.

    ¡°But won¡¯t having the army face defeat create various problems...¡±

    The one to answer was the Sixth.

    ¡ºThere are various cases. Factional disputes, andpetitions for posts, and then, there¡¯s all the poor saps dragged into it all.¡»

    I wonder if it really is true that there were too many Nobles.

    The main problem would be that there hadn¡¯t been arge war in the past few decades or so.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºBahnseim has grown much too big. But Lyle... even for a country asrge as that, there¡¯s still a set amount of its popce it can support. Nobles are the same. The amount they can employ is definite.¡»

    While it may be definite, if there are some achievements to be had, then the knights receive promotions, or some form of reward must be bestowed unto them.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºThen just go reim morend already! Just look at the damn slums... with those numbers, a vige or two¡¯d be raised and prosper in a jiffy!¡»

    On the way here, I had a chance to catch sight of the Imperial Capital¡¯s slums.

    They were overflowing with people, and on the way, I was even begged at a few times.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºBeasts and bandits... and monsters... for a small vige, the chances it¡¯ll be destroyed is quite high. The investors in such an endeavor would also hesitate.¡»

    Using magic, one could definitely finish up a vige at quite a fast rate, but after that, it was the maintenance that grew difficult.

    And having magicians constantly stationed at such an outpost cost money.

    Those feasible to dispatch to develop viges were magicians specialized in earth and water attributes.

    Using that, it would be easy to build the foundation, but...

    (Just like with this time, it¡¯ll be wiped out the moment a strong monster shows up.)

    And that¡¯s why knight brigades are sent out, and adventurers and mercenaries can put meals on the table.

    I sighed, looked over the number and namete on the door, and knocked.

    ¡°Yes~.¡±

    The one who opened the door with a ckish tone was a delinquent-esque young man with his short orange-colored hair ruffled into quite a mess.

    I could not see him as the earnest man described.

    He stared at me with his drooping eyes, as he waited for me to state my business.

    His height was tall, and his facial features were well in order, though mildly sinister...

    ¡°Are you Marcus-san?¡±

    He scratched his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s right? What business you got with... do you have with me?¡±

    Seeing my attire, he likely thought of me as a rich brat.

    He seemed to mind his tone of voice.

    I had been taken care of by the Circry House, and I couldn¡¯t be wearing something too rough when I stopped by, so I came to the apartment in some rtively decent clothing.

    ¡°I am an adventurer. Well, it¡¯s the Circry House that made a request to me, though.¡±

    As I said that, Marcus spoke up.

    ¡°... What? If it¡¯s about the volunteer soldier thing, I ain¡¯t gonna take it up. I¡¯m just trying to raise my rank a bit, and get a steady ie here. Not that that old man¡¯d ever understand the feels of the bottom rung.¡±

    Old man likely referred to Ralph-san.

    The Third spouted out something quite irrelevant.

    ¡º... Sheltered daughters, and nobles and the like, you hear. They always seem to fall for these sorts of delinquent-ish men.¡»

    Rank... for a court knight, a single rise in position could greatly alter one¡¯s annuity.

    The provisions paid to them every year were a precious source of ie.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºWell, if he¡¯s at least trying to find work, he¡¯s got some ambition.¡»

    The Fifth agreed.

    ¡ºIf I had to say, then I don¡¯t think he should pay any mind to honor, and just take up some jobs aside from those given by the royal pce.¡»

    While I wasn¡¯t too familiar with the circumstances surrounding that area, I spoke to Marcus.

    ¡°I did ept a request pertaining to the volunteer work, but with how it¡¯s been phrased, it looks like I¡¯ll mainly be serving as your subordinate.¡±

    ¡°Subordinate? What do you mean?¡±

    He bit the bait, and I handed over a letter.

    It was one written up by Ralph-san.

    What it described were the specifics of the request I had taken up as an adventurer.

    Marcus-san¡¯s face curled into a smile.

    ¡°So he does know his stuff, that viscount! With this, even if I don¡¯t participate much myself, I¡¯ll still stand out!¡±

    Seeing his happy face, I covered up my emotions with a bitter smile.

    I don¡¯t really get it, but if he didn¡¯t have the personnel, couldn¡¯t he have just hired them?

    Besides using his daughter as an intermediary, I think there were plenty of ways to go about it.

    There, the Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºHmm, it seems this time¡¯s request from that damn rat may prove to be for Lyle¡¯s sake as well.¡»

    The Fifth approved.

    ¡ºThe haves, and the have nots? Well, in this case, it¡¯s a bit off. It¡¯s certainly something essential to the current Lyle, no doubt.¡»

    While I started to think over what it was I wascking, my shoulder was hit roughly a few times.

    ¡°What¡¯s that? So you¡¯reing with a party of seven? With this, we can even work on the scope of a toon. It¡¯s more than wee!¡±

    The letter did have some details about me, and it served as a letter of introduction.

    The departure was in five days, so preparations were going to get hectic.

    ¡°Um, that hurts.¡±

    ¡°Oh, sorry ¡®bout that. So, did you juste to give a greeting today?¡±

    ¡°No, I thought I¡¯d ask what your ns were for tomorrow. I¡¯d like if you took your equipment, and came to the Circry Mansion when you¡¯re avable. There¡¯re various things we¡¯ll have to confirm.¡±

    Marcus-san made a questioning expression.

    ¡°The mansion? Then that means that bastard, Breid¡¯ll, be there...¡±

    The one Marcus-san spoke of, ¡¾Breid Vamper¡¿ was a servant of the Circry House, or how should I put it, he mainly used his strength to do jobs requiring brute force.

    His father had a single generation¡¯s worth of knight peerage behind him, but on top of not being able to seed that, Breid was born as the third son, so he ended up finding work as a servant.

    I tried asking.

    ¡°Do you dislike him?¡±

    Marcus-san nodded.

    ¡°He always kinda picks a fight with me, or maybe he¡¯s jealous? I mean, I¡¯m a bonafide hereditary noble, so he¡¯s got this and that to think about.¡±

    I had also met with Breid already, but I didn¡¯t really have a conversation.

    (... Though I don¡¯t really think there¡¯s that much a need to fuss over who¡¯s a noble, and who¡¯s not.)

    ¡°So that means it¡¯s that, right? Breid¡¯s going to be participating a well?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Yes, or so I¡¯ve heard. And so, I thought it best we all met up.¡±

    In truth, if I don¡¯t get a grasp of their skill as soon as possible, this expedition will be exceedingly risky.

    If I want to ensure their safety as best as possible, I should promptly put an end to these matters.

    ¡°I got it. I¡¯m not in a standing toin anyways. Aand, your name is...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Lyle.¡±

    I didn¡¯t give myst.

    ¡°I see. Pleasure working with ya¡¯.¡±

    While his appearance was a little deviant, he was a surprisingly amiable man.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The Circry House manor.

    Miranda was walking down the corridor with ill humor.

    ¡°That rotten father of mine...¡±

    The cause of it was her father.

    That tone of his, as if to test Lyle, had been oh so irritating.

    Walking beside her, Shannon was quite dejected.

    ¡°So why am I participating as well? I want to rx around my own home for once.¡±

    Miranda spoke.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave you here alone, so you can take the brunt of those two¡¯s cynicism. They may even resort to physical means at this point.¡±

    While she said that as a threat, she knew the probability of such a thing wasn¡¯t low.

    That her younger sisters didn¡¯t wee their siblings who had finally returned home.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want either. Isn¡¯t there a more elegant life somewhere out there for me?¡±

    Miranda sighed, and looked out one of the windows lining the hallway.

    There, Doris was talking with a tall, ck-haired man.

    The earnest-looking youth was ¡¾Breid Vamper¡¿.

    He hade to the mansion just after they left, and he was a third born son, who wasn¡¯t even a noble.

    He could read, write, and do calctions, as well as handle a sword to an extent, and he was currently doing live-in work at the mansion.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ah, Doris-oneesama, is it? It sure is rare to see her out of her room.¡±

    The reason Shannonughed, as if to make fun of her, was one Miranda agreed with. She agreed, but...

    (I don¡¯t remember you ever leaving your room either.)

    ¡°Right, she¡¯s moving in a good direction.¡±

    And after the two had separated, Shannon looked over the scene, and spoke.

    ¡°... That man is somehow using Doris-oneesama. He isn¡¯t really putting much feeling into it, at least, I can¡¯t see the two of them as lovers.¡±

    Miranda also felt that.

    Perhaps noticing the two stares from the window, Breid smiled, and gave a light nod, before departing.

    He was tall, and his face wasn¡¯t bad.

    But Miranda had noticed.

    ¡°That face is one of a man with high ambitions. Perhaps the reason he approached Doris was to gain status as a noble.¡±

    Shannon spoke.

    ¡°Well, he seems somewhat capable, but his abilities are below Lyle¡¯s... perhaps it¡¯ll be impossible for him to rack up achievements?¡±

    Miranda sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯tpare to Lyle. They¡¯re in different dimensions.¡±

    He could manage swords and magic, use multiple Skills at the same time, and reached the level of a mid-ss adventurer in well under a year.

    The levels of talent were far too different.

    It made her want to tilt her head at the Walt House that thought to drive him out, but the very fact that Celes was there was enough for her to ept it.

    (Good grief... knowing full well, he spoke as if to challenge him.)

    Knowing about Lyle¡¯s circumstances, the reason Ralph gave the request this time around was something Miranda learnedter.

    Ralph wanted to confirm just how Lyle nned to move.

    It was true that he had been looking into him, and he knew that Lyle was skilled as an adventurer.

    Because of that, Miranda had been in quite a foul mood since morning.

    (There are no absolutes in the world. And yet for him to give out a meaninglessly dangerous request...)

    She had much she wanted to say, but as she didn¡¯t have the time, Miranda hurried with her preparations...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Monica was modifying Porter in the back yard of the mansion.

    The one looking over her work was ra.

    ra had been unable to adjust to the atmosphere of the estate, so she conversed with the automaton outside.

    ¡°Can we put Porter to use outside? I don¡¯t think it will output too much speed.¡±

    On ra¡¯s question, Monica spoke.

    ¡°You mean to say the fruit of mine and the chicken dickhead¡¯s love falls short of those horse drawn carriages scattered over the ce? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re all getting a horse, so we¡¯ll be going on foot. With that, Porter will give some peace of mind. We can load supplies onto it, and more than anything, just look at this damn fine armor!¡±

    Banging her fist against Porter¡¯s bulk, Monica went on.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to fear the fangs and ws of monsters! What¡¯s more, it won¡¯t even shake on uneven roads!¡±

    Seeing Monica brag so highly about Porter, ra began pping her hands.

    ¡°Yes, if we¡¯ll be mainly travelling on foot, then Porter will have arge part to y. And coupled carriages can¡¯t be used if the roads aren¡¯t well-maintained.¡±

    Hearing ra¡¯s words, Monica nodded, before tilting her head.

    ¡°More importantly, ra-san, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve yet to understand.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t knights and soldiers have been sent out beforehand when they heard a vige was attacked? Despite that, they sure are taking their time, aren¡¯t they? Won¡¯t there be heavy casualties?¡±

    Monica found it strange that they¡¯d yet to send a defensive force, when there could be casualties popping up at this very minute.

    ra took off her sses, and gave a preface of, ¡®well I¡¯m none too knowledgeable¡¯ before speaking on.

    ¡°... It¡¯s quite a small settlement, so they probably consider it a low level of priority. I don¡¯t enjoy putting it like this, but even if the vige is lost, it won¡¯t be a serious wound on the Imperial Capital at all.¡±

    Hearing that, Monica spoke.

    ¡°This sure is a harsh world on the weak.¡±

    She resumed her work on Porter. In essence, she needed to finish it up within a span of four days, so she hurriedly proceeded with her modifications.

    It wasn¡¯t possible to aplish much at night, so she had to use her limited time to pass by as nned.

    Otherwise theints woulde in.

    ra whispered, ¡®ah,¡¯ and Monica stopped her hands.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The one walking up to them in long strides was one with her long straight verdure hair swinging back and forth: Lucy.

    She was followed by some servants of the mansion.

    ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t give me that! Whose mansion do you think you¡¯re making such a racket in. The creaks and bangs are getting unbearable!¡±

    ra stood from her sitting posture, and seeing that, Lucy spoke.

    ¡°I wondered what sort of person he was when he brought along a maid, but it was just an abandoned kid of the Walt House, and his adventurer friends... how appropriate.¡±

    Monica spoke.

    ¡°I see. Well that¡¯s nice. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve already received the permission of the family head Ralph-sama to carry out work here. You asked whose mansion it was? Well, that would be Ralph-sama, right...? So what did youe here for?¡±

    ra hurriedly tried to put a stop to Monica, but in essence, Monica was Lyle¡¯s personal maid-type automaton.

    She had lost her country, and her manufacturer had perished.

    Meaning she herself was her own rule.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m saying you¡¯re annoying!?¡±

    She scoffed at Lucy¡¯s words.

    ¡°¡¯And so?¡¯ is the response I offer to that. I have the license to do so, and more importantly, your boyfriend, Marcus-san, was it? It will be for that man¡¯s sake, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t pull me down.¡±

    Saying she wouldn¡¯t make it on time, Monica restarted her work.

    Hearing Marcus¡¯s name brought up, Lucy took along the servants, and left.

    ra spoke.

    ¡°Was that alright? She¡¯s a Lady of the Circry House, right?¡±

    Scoffing again, Monica responded.

    ¡°And whose fault do you think it is we¡¯re in this situation? I¡¯d like it if she was at least a littlepliant. If she goes as far as to even get in our way, it¡¯ll be nothing but a nuisance.¡±

    Sitting back down, ra spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking it for a while, but your attitude to everyone besides Lyle-san is quite cold.¡±

    Monica gave her reply as if it were only natural.

    ¡°Yes, is there a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°... No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ra took out a book to read, and Monica continued with her work...

 Volume 5 - 3: Monetary Support

    Mary Support

    Borrowing the Circry House¡¯s yard, I checked over everyone¡¯s equipment.

    Generally, adventurers were lightly equipped.

    With that being the case, the Second gave his impression looking over all of us.

    ¡º... Uwah, how unreliable.¡»

    The Thirdughed as he spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s at a level where I¡¯d turn around and go home.¡»

    As a gathering of adventurers, we weren¡¯t bad.

    Our equipment was well in order, and if you looked at us as mercenaries, while we had our insufficiencies, we were capable of battle.

    ... Besides Monica.

    ¡°Monica, that maid outfit... just take off the dress already.¡±

    Fed up, I put one hand to my face. Monica gave an immediate reply.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to! Rejected! Denied!¡±

    She made a firm stance of denial, but I did know that her attire wouldn¡¯t be a hindrance to battle.

    Its appearance was no good for the battlefield.

    ¡°Well then Monica will just be shoved into Porter, and the next problem is...¡±

    The ones I turned my eyes to were Marcus-san and Breid-san.

    Marcus-san was armed with his personal chainmail and sword.

    He also had a spear on him, and that wasn¡¯t a problem, but the issue lied with Breid-san.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t able to borrow the armaments from my home.¡±

    In regards to Breid-san¡¯s apologetic manner, the Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll bet. It¡¯s unthinkable for them to lend out their precious equipment to a third son. Not even if he paid them for it.¡»

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºYou can find horrid treatments of seconds and thirds wherever you go.¡»

    I thought.

    (No, rather than first or second son, the Fifth Generation...)

    The Fifth, who had over thirty children.

    He did have his reasons, but to put it bluntly, he wasn¡¯t in a standing where he could interfere with this problem.

    The Second likely thought as such as well.

    ¡ºNo, I doubt you¡¯re one to speak in this matter.¡»

    The Fifth seemed displeased.

    ¡ºAs I thought.¡»

    I thought, as I looked over everyone.

    (We¡¯ll have to do something about our appearance. Since we¡¯re in the capital, it won¡¯t be hard to get equipment together, so perhaps we should purchase with an emphasis on appearances?)

    Appearance itself was a single important factor.

    Even if the contents were all the same, to one who looked the part, and one who didn¡¯t... if one were to choose, they would overwhelmingly veer towards the former.

    ¡°Today included, there are four days until our departure. We should ready our equipment first.¡±

    As I said that, the ones standing close and watching, Doris-san and Lucy-san spoke to their respective boyfriends.

    ¡°T-then I¡¯ll purchase Breid¡¯s weapons. I¡¯ll pay any sum, be it ten or twenty gold.¡±

    ¡°E-even I can do at least that much...¡±

    As Lucy-san said that, Doris-san chuckled to herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re always wasting money that you don¡¯t even have that much money, is it not?¡±

    Lucy-san¡¯s face turned red, as she raised a loud voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll borrow it from father! If it¡¯s for Marcus¡¯s sake, then whether it be fifty or one hundred gold coins, I¡¯ll show you I can pay it!¡±

    Listening in on that petty squabble, the individuals themselves were making doubtful expressions.

    Marcus-san spoke.

    ¡°Lucy, while I do appreciate it, if you pay out that much money, I¡¯ve nothing to give in return. My equipment¡¯s already in order, and I do maintain it regrly, so there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    Seeing Marcus-san let out a sigh, Breid-san whispered to himself.

    ¡°... Well you sure have it easy, hereditary knight.¡±

    He did say it loud enough for all to hear, so Marcus-san clicked his tongue.

    I thought.

    (They really don¡¯t get along... and wait, the ancestors did stop me from putting out the money myself, but I can at least lend some out.)

    My ancestors had halted me from providing the mary support.

    Don¡¯t even think about it. If you¡¯re going to do it, then put interest on the loans.

    (I do have the financial leisure to put out fifty gold per, though.)

    There¡¯s the sum I earned from selling Porter¡¯s info, so there was some space in my budget.

    I spoke to the two of them.

    ¡°I can put some down from my side, so if there¡¯s a need to borrow some, don¡¯t hesitate toe to me. I¡¯ll bet Ralph-san will be willing to act as the guarantor for the two of you.¡±

    Hearing that, Marcus-san drew close to me.

    ¡°Really!? Then I¡¯d like to leave a little to you! The equipment maintenance took more than I expected, and this month is looking rough.¡±

    Breid-san was the same.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely pay you back with the reward from this time¡¯s expedition! At the very least, I have to get some chain mail and a weapon together, or...¡±

    Both of them seemed quite desperate, and I ended up giving a wry smile.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡ºListen here, Lyle. Humans can easily go amiss. When ites to money, it be so much easier.¡»

    Within the Jewel.

    The Third exined to me.

    When I was called into it, I found myself surrounded by lecturing ancestors.

    ¡°Y-yes.¡±

    Seeing my failure toprehend, the Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, let¡¯s say you¡¯re left without money, and are in quite a pinch. In that case, what would you do?¡»

    I gave an immediate response.

    ¡°Eh? Then you just have to earn some, right? In the first ce, I think you should be working so that it neveres down to that. I mean, right now, I¡¯m working as an adventurer.¡±

    Perhaps I would have been troubled before, but right now, I have confidence I could survive in the outside world.

    Even if the party broke up, if I had Novem with me... no, I even had the confidence I could support a family.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºYou lost your money and equipment, and your stomach¡¯s empty. What do you do?¡»

    I answered.

    ¡°Choose a request that doesn¡¯t take too much time, and get a meal, I suppose?¡±

    The Seventh asked.

    ¡ºThen let¡¯s say your stomach¡¯s empty, and you have no equipment. Someone suggests to you to take up a high-paying request. Lyle, what would you do?¡»

    That¡¯s also an easy one.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t take it. In that state, I would be scared to fail such a high paying request.¡±

    There, the Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡®poverty dulls the wit.¡¯ Well, if it¡¯s you, Lyle, you¡¯d probably take action before ites down to it, and you do have the skill to make up for it.¡»

    The Third Spoke.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s also the case where you can¡¯t move from an injury. Losing your limbs, and not being able to work even if you want to. ¡»

    As I stood confused, the Second reminded me of Doris-san¡¯s, and Lucy-san¡¯s boyfriends.

    ¡ºWhen you said you would lend money, those two seemed all too excited, didn¡¯t they? Even just to get equipment in order, it would be a hefty sum for the two of them. They would never be able to aplish that so easily.¡»

    I tilted my head.

    ¡°So why don¡¯t they just find work?¡±

    If you want the opinion of one who had earned a considerable amount as an adventurer, going out, and taking on some weak monsters would make much more.

    In a week to a month, wouldn¡¯t they be able to earn quite a bit? That¡¯s what I thought.

    The Seventh went on in a tired tone. He likely wasn¡¯t addressing me, but the imperial nobles and knights.

    ¡ºThey have their face to keep. They can¡¯t go out to y as adventurers, and in the first ce, the area around the imperial capital is patrolled by ones officially appointed to the role. They¡¯d be sent back for being an obstruction to those guys¡¯ work. All that¡¯s left is seasonal work, and true odd jobs. What¡¯s more those pay little.¡»

    The Third informed me.

    ¡ºMy era was the same, you know. The capital was a megalopolis, but it¡¯s not like they had much money to spare. Food was the same. It¡¯s not a given that you¡¯ll always be able to purchase it with money.¡»

    Bandits, monsters, poor crops, natural disaster... there are various reasons, but anyways, there were times when one couldn¡¯ty hands on food. At such times, the need to buy it from surrounding lords arise.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, don¡¯t think everyone¡¯s the same as you. Without thinking of the consequences, there will surely be some who¡¯ll attack you just because you look like you have money.¡»

    The Fourth was also serious.

    ¡ºMake sure you¡¯re firm with mary exchanges. There were lots of times when I had to give out rewards, and when you end up in that position, it¡¯s easy to understand. If you¡¯re not reliable in such fields, it will affect your credibility.¡»

    Finally, the Third brought it all together.

    ¡ºIf you¡¯re wondering what we¡¯re trying to say... well, frivolous charity will never be for your sake.¡»

    I nodded, and thought.

    (Is it really something that hard? You work to get money, and you use it to live... isn¡¯t that all?)

    I thought I had understood it in my head, but it¡¯s questionable whether I truly understood it or not.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Dropping by a store frequented by adventurers in the capital, I looked at the price tag, and was pretty sure my face was making quite a dubious expression.

    I didn¡¯te to shop at the ce I had visited before.

    I thought that even if the price was high, I would be able to find a nice selection.

    But when it came down to it, there were plenty of items with excess ornaments, but little with actual functionality.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºIs this ce really popr among adventurers? Perhaps they usually dress themselves up in such ornate equipment, and make use of their actual weapons during work.¡»

    It¡¯s true that appearances are important, but there¡¯s no meaning in owning a weapon for the sole purpose of wearing around the city.

    I looked at the armors meant for men, and heard the adventurers looking over the same selection gossiping amongst themselves.

    ¡°Oy, did you hear about this time¡¯s campaign at Johnny Vige?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be that decurio Norma¡¯s squadron, right? I feel sorry for the ones selected to go.¡±

    ¡°If they just put up a little money, it¡¯ll be resolved in an instant.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s just a small vige right? Even so, it just had to be Norma, didn¡¯t it.¡±

    Perhaps the party of two both knew the situation, as they talked as they selected out equipment.

    ¡°Female knights aren¡¯t all too rare, but yeah, that Norma...¡±

    (Is there a problem with the personmanding it?)

    As I said that, one of the adventurers spoke.

    ¡°She must be desperate to get a promotion. They did say her rank was going to drop because her parents died or something. Well, I wonder just how long she¡¯s going to be keeping up with that resentful means of operation.¡±

    There¡¯s no doubt she¡¯s going to be a troublesome individual.

    As I thought that, Novem came over to me.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, how is it going on your side?¡±

    She seems to have purchased something, as there was a parcel in her hand.

    ¡°It really is expensive. I wasn¡¯t thinking about it back then, but now I understand the reasons some adventurers go out to far ces to buy equipment before returning to their home guilds.¡±

    There was barely any work in the capital.

    The adventurers here were all either employed en masse by some noble, or were famous enough that they didn¡¯t have to be so troubled in finding work.

    Besides that, there were only people like us, who stopped by on route elsewhere.

    If a war broke out,rge numbers of them gather from surroundingnds, apparently.

    What Novem and Aria had bought were hoods with robes attached. They were coated in fur, so they were likely for use against the cold.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, you should also buy some cold-resistant gear.¡±

    Novem seemed earnestly worried, so I scratched my head.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. Even so, a campaign in winter... we¡¯ll have to properly manage heating as well.¡±

    From within the Jewel, the voice I heard belonged to the Second.

    ¡º... Lyle, don¡¯t just purchase your own share. Bring along far more than you think necessary. If the leader turns out to be ipetent, you won¡¯t even be able tough at itter.¡»

    The Third was the same.

    ¡ºIt doesn¡¯t really matter if they¡¯re man or woman, if the one on top¡¯s a failure, it sure is a pain. It¡¯s best you assume they don¡¯t have the necessary items prepared.¡»

    This time¡¯smander was a decurio from the Imperial knight brigades.

    While her standing was one suited to bring together knights with their own soldiers like Marcus-san, they generally had a higher powermanding them, so it wasn¡¯t certain the number of troops they could lead.

    There are times like this one, that volunteer forces are enlisted, but also times they¡¯d lead soldiers of the state.

    Perhaps this is to be the first time I¡¯m to take action under another.

    Up to now, as the party¡¯s leader, I had been the one giving out various orders.

    (So I¡¯m to be ordered around this time. Normally, the ones on that side are overwhelmingly more numerous.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The back yard of the Circry House.

    ra was moving around Monica¡¯s new and improved Porter.

    The reason work finished ahead of schedule was because Monica herself had learned to optimize the process for efficiency, or so she said.

    Seeing Monica brimming with such pride, ra had no idea what to say.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try making it move, alright?¡±

    Even if it was a modification, it was simply an increase in the scope of the shield¡¯s movement for outdoor use.

    The shield deployed on Porter was spread overhead to create a simple roof.

    Monica spoke.

    ¡°Porter... you¡¯re somewhat starting to resemble an RV. Even when I was aiming for an armored van.¡±

    She seemed to be unable to ept it, but from ra¡¯s point of view, the ability to prepare a roof was quite a wonderful thing.

    With just that, one could avoid the elements when operating outdoors.

    ¡°I do think it¡¯s inly amazing, though.¡±

    There was a contraption to lock the moving shield in ce.

    Seeing that workmanship of hers, ra confirmed that the automaton held skills equal to, or exceeding the average mechanic.

    ¡°Monica-san, what do you n to do now?¡±

    After moving it around, and finding no problems to report, ra confirmed Monica¡¯ster ns.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out shopping. The Circry house is preparing some supplies for us, but as I thought, even outside, I should be striving to make the best meals I can for that chicken dickwad of mine.¡±

    In Arumsaas, the usage of Porter was known among the adventurers, but this would be its first application in Centralle.

    Rather than that, the party had never even thought they would be getting work in the capital.

    They hadn¡¯t submitted the form to change their home guild, and as a request from an acquaintance, they were participating in a volunteer legion as Marcus¡¯s subordinate soldiers.

    ¡°Is sure is a pain. Well, I¡¯ll do my best so as not to get in that goddamn chicken¡¯s way.¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s good enough.¡±

    Feeling relieved, ra returned Porter¡¯s shield to its original position.

    Once they¡¯d loaded the luggage onto it before departure, their work would be over...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Within the proceeding preparations.

    I took Aria along to do some shopping.

    Unlike me, with my unfamiliarity with thend, Aria was capital born and raised.

    Novem and the others were taking care of various arrangements at the mansion.

    Stopping by the marketce, we began to search for food stock that would do well preserved.

    ¡°Um~, Monica¡¯s request was...¡±

    I looked at the menu, as I searched for the items listed on it.

    Both of us were carrying bags, and we purchased whatever we thought essential for the voyage.

    Aria was making a slightly tired face.

    ¡°Wait, do we really need that? Based on our schedule, they have plenty enough food secured for our movement and rest, right? Why do we have to prepare our own share of provisions?¡±

    I took the memo back from Aria in one hand, and spoke as I looked over the goods disyed around the market.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot to consider when participating in a voluntary corp. what¡¯s been ensured is the share of the knights and soldiers. The volunteers¡¯ portion is like a side priority, I hear.¡±

    ¡°You hear... make sure you check properly.¡±

    Aria criticized me, but I responded.

    ¡°Rather than possibly bearing through insufficient supplies, it¡¯s best we gather something up ourselves. I had Ralph-san help confirm the contents, but this time¡¯s expeditions truly is horrendous.¡±

    The funds backing it were such as well, but there were too many volunteers.

    There were other adventurers hired by low ranking knights, and other adventurers that just went in and volunteered themselves.

    But a majority of them were noble second and third sons who wouldn¡¯t be seeding their houses.

    Rack up merits, and be a knight... everyone had such dreams in mind.

    (From the start, there was no problem if casualties surface... is that really alright?)

    As I thought over that question, I found Aria¡¯s eyes concentrated on the fruit section.

    It was an item not on our shopping list.

    I handed thedy shopkeeper arge copper coin, and bought one for her.

    ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want change? With this, you can buy...¡±

    The shopkeeper said as such, so I took a few more fruits in hand, and handed them over to Aria.

    ¡°H-hey!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry about it... more importantly, aunty?¡±

    I pushed Aria aside, and addressed the shopkeeper.

    ¡°What could it be? Oh my, aren¡¯t you quite a well-bred young man. Could it be you¡¯re a noble?¡±

    ¡°Nope. Anyways, I¡¯ve stopped by the capital a few times, you see, and there¡¯s something I want to know. I heard about it quite recently, but the knights are going on an expedition? To Johnny Vige, I heard? ¡±

    Perhaps the shopkeeper understood, as she put away therge copper coin, and started informing me with a smile.

    ¡°I heard it would be the female knight Norma leading it, but the rumors about her aren¡¯t the best. If you¡¯re thinking of joining in, I think it best you put a stop to it.¡±

    Thinking of me as an adventurer seeking for information, she tried to stop me, by informing me of the bad rumors.

    ¡°Is there anyone knowledgeable on the matter?¡±

    ¡°Not among my acquaintances, at least. It¡¯s just that I heard she was a knight who did quite some unreasonable things to attempt to get a promotion. It¡¯s best you don¡¯t get involved.¡±

    I gave my thanks, and left the area.

    Aria walked alongside me as she asked.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have just asked Miranda? Was there really a need to do something like that?¡±

    Her right hand held the parcels we bought, and her left, the fruit I bought for her.

    ¡°I wonder?¡±

    ¡°I wonder!? Exin it clearly.¡±

    Aria was surprised by my answer. I started searching for the items we had yet to buy on the list.

    ¡°No, I just thought it would be nice if he heard some different rumors as well. I mean, the more I ask, the more I get the impression she¡¯s just a demon out for a promotion.¡±

    I wanted to know what sort of person she was, but based on the information I had in hand, she wasn¡¯t one all too favored around here.

    A young female knight in her early twenties, and overflowing with talent.

    Up to there was fine, but the problem was that she did quite a bit of unreasonable stuff to raise her rank.

    It wasn¡¯t just herself. There were numerous ounts where she brought simr trouble to her surroundings.

    (Is she one that isn¡¯t pained by loss? The Imperial Capital really is thick.)

    Looking up to the sky, I held such thoughts.

    Aria spoke.

    ¡°... There isn¡¯t much time before the expedition, but is it really fine like this?¡±

    I muttered.

    ¡°So there¡¯s only two days left.¡±

 Volume 5 - 4: Preparations

    Preparations

    From the start, there was little time to prepare.

    On top of that, the vige facing the monsters attack had been facing damages for quite a while.

    A knight crusade to eliminate monsters.

    Having received a request to participate as a volunteer, I was called for a conference with the six ancestors.

    Just how did I n on surviving through this? And how am I to protect my targets?

    We were thinking over those two points.

    As I barely had any experience as an adventurer, it was also the first time I¡¯d taken up this sort of request.

    I mean, the fact that I¡¯m not in a leadership position is going to make things somewhat troublesome.

    Taking on a mediator position, the Fourth put down all the information we had so far on a ckboard.

    ¡ºThe knight¡¯s departure is set for tomorrow. Let¡¯s just say that we¡¯ve gotten together enough equipment for the two you¡¯re supposed to be guarding, now the problem is our own provisions. You haven¡¯t put together your arms or armor at all. Even if you have some leisure when ites down to expendable goods, this truly will be difficult.¡»

    I lightly raised my hand.

    Pushing up his sses with the middle finger of his right hand to correct their positioning, the Fourth red at me.

    ¡ºYes, failure Lyle-kun?¡»

    ¡°Failure!? Isn¡¯t that just a little harsh? Um~ how should I put this, I¡¯m sure I already have the protective gear and weapons.¡±

    When I said that, the Third broke into arge burst ofughter.

    I was taken aback, and the Seventh Generation cleared his throat as he red at the Third.

    With an expression that implied, ¡®oh dear,¡¯ the Third began to exin.

    ¡ºWhen you know your enemy¡¯s one that flies through the sky, you¡¯ve too little equipment adequate to deal with that. I¡¯ve fought a Hippogryph a couple of times, and trying to aim magic at them is quite a pain.¡»

    Against a flying enemy, I had assumed that magic attacks would be fine, but to that, the Second spoke.

    ¡ºBows are also quite difficult. It¡¯s great if you manage to hit one in the eye, but how many archers of that level of skill do you think there are out there... I really hope you¡¯re not thinking you¡¯ll manage somehow with a sabre.¡»

    I tried exining to the two of how I nned to do it with magic.

    ¡°I was nning on using widescale instead of focused magic attacks to...¡±

    Hippogryphs are the same, but it¡¯s hard to aim precisely at a flying enemy. Then what should you do?

    Suppress them with numbers, or attack arge area.

    Hearing that, the Second spoke.

    ¡ºFooool! What about the ce? Coordination? On top of not even knowing if you¡¯remander¡¯s capable, on top of there being a high probability arge number of the troops are going to be deployed up front to crush it, what are you being so carefree about?¡»

    When you use magic, it¡¯s necessary to make sure no one gets drawn into it.

    If allies were around, then magic use wasn¡¯t happening.

    Of course, it¡¯s a different story when those allies were luring the monster out.

    The Fifth let out a sigh.

    ¡ºRalph¡¯s confirmed the equipment of the knight brigade, right? With a sword and spear, just what is it they n on fighting?¡»

    As per usual, the knights were mainly armed with sword and spear.

    Projectiles such as bows and crossbows weren¡¯t spread among the knights of Centralle.

    No, while there wasn¡¯t a trend to use them, it¡¯s not like they weren¡¯t there.

    With a convenient ready-to-use firearm called magic in hand, there was a trend, where it was thought such weapons weren¡¯t worthy of knights.

    The Sixth snorted.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because big game rarelyes out in the area around the capital. I doubt they¡¯re evaluating the Hippogryph too high. While it may be weaker than an Ogre... they¡¯re underestimating the threat of its aerial capabilities too much.¡»

    The Seventh agreed.

    ¡ºIf they¡¯re truly from a skilled lord, then a Hippogryph would be nothing but prey. It¡¯s because it¡¯s quite often that a Feudal Lord has to request for the subjugation of bandits and beasts.¡»

    I felt the atmosphere surrounding me grow tense.

    (The nobles of the capital, and the provincial nobles don¡¯t seem to get along too well, or how should I put this...)

    I tried asking them all.

    ¡°Um, about the court nobles and knights of the Imperial Capital, um, how do you all, well...¡±

    After I said that much, Second up...

    ¡ºI hate them.¡»

    ¡ºI hate the king as well.¡»

    ¡ºI can¡¯t say I like them.¡»

    ¡ºNoisy rats.¡»

    ¡ºComplete hate.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not a matter of like or hate. I want to kill them all.¡»

    But the First Generation was a former court knight.

    As the third son, it¡¯s not like he was seeding that peerage, but the Walt House did have some rtion to the Imperial Nobles.

    ¡°Eh, but, didn¡¯t Milleia-san marry in, and there¡¯s this rtion and that, and...¡±

    When I said that, the Third responded with a bright smile.

    ¡ºLyle, let me teach you an important phrase... this is this, and that is that!¡»

    My face twitched, and the Fifth continued.

    ¡ºWell, I doubt they think too highly of Feudal Lords either. I mean, based on the times, they asionally have to go at each other¡¯s throats.¡»

    The Seventh made a serious expression.

    ¡ºYesterday¡¯s drinking buddy, today¡¯s enemy... it isn¡¯t a rare case. But it¡¯s not like the world is divided so easily. That¡¯s why.¡»

    ¡°This is this, and that is that... is it?¡±

    When I said that with a tired tone, everyone nodded.

    The Fifth kindly informed me.

    ¡ºEven if a factional dispute breaks out, a Feudal Lord should only assist if there¡¯s something to be gained. And that is supposed to work for both side¡¯s sake. In truth, that zone¡¯s quite flexible. Now then, to return to topic, get your equipment and members together soon. It¡¯s not just Lyle¡¯s responsibility alone.¡»

    Thankful for the Fifth¡¯s in follow-up, I tried asking for everyone¡¯s opinion.

    The ones reliable on this sort of expedition were the Second and the Third.

    The Fifth and Sixth did have simr experience, but they barely had a chance to experience fighting under another¡¯s lead.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºYou should¡¯ve learned what themanding knight missy liked, and sent in a bribe. ¡»

    The Second agreed.

    ¡ºRight. If possible, if you had Marcus take it over, it would make discussions end quickly.¡»

    ¡°Eh? Bribe?¡±

    While I did think that was a bit much, the Second sent me a serious look.

    ¡ºYou really are that, aren¡¯t you. Too good a kid.¡»

    On the Second¡¯s tired tone, the Thirdughed as he spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine and all to think about it with that mindset too. It¡¯s just that...¡»

    The Third halted hisughter, and turned serious as well.

    ¡ºIf it¡¯s going to save lives, that¡¯s a small price to pay. What¡¯s more, it isn¡¯t just us this time. Those useless two are tagging along. On top of that, your request is even supposed to be to guard them.¡»

    Both Marcus-san and Breid-san had little experience camping outside and defeating monsters.

    Marcus-san just took up seasonal defensive jobs.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºIf it turns out to be impossible no matter what, then prioritize your ownpanions, and abandon the two. If Novem-chan dies, I¡¯ll be cursing you for the rest of your life.¡»

    On the twos¡¯ threats, I gulped down some saliva, and perhaps thinking his coercion had worked, they crumbled their earnest expression.

    The Thirdughed as he spoke.

    To the two of them, bribery was just a single method.

    Calling it bribery was putting it in a bad light. In truth, it was a method to smoothly proceed human rtions, or so he said.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a single method. Here¡¯s a gift, I hope we get alone, that sort of thing. It¡¯s best you don¡¯t think too deeply about it. I mean, you aplish your end goal. But this time¡¯s opponent is a little questionable. She seems to be the type that only wants achievements, after all.¡»

    The Second seemed to be of the same opinion.

    ¡ºYeah, they exist. Those guys that work you to the bone to hog the merits for themselves. Well, in the end, they usually get the resentment of those around them. It¡¯s never a decent end to them.¡»

    The Fourth interposed.

    ¡ºA knight who had barely be twenty, was it? She¡¯s probablycking in experience, and if she doesn¡¯t have any experiencingmanding on the scale of this mission, it sure makes one anxious.¡»

    I did look a little into the female knight, ¡¾Norma Ate¡¿.

    With her strong desire for a promotion, she was an individual for which the bad rumors simply wouldn¡¯t die down.

    When you think of why such a person was selected as the person in charge, the conclusion one would reach is...

    ¡ºShe¡¯s a knight that it wouldn¡¯t really matter whether she was there or not. As talented as she may be, she disrupts the peace. That sort of thing.¡»

    On the Third¡¯s words, everyone nodded.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºYeah, they do exist. Those that do unnecessary things to provoke the resentment of those around them.¡»

    The Fourth hit his hands together.

    ¡ºYes, yes, the conversation derailed again. Now then, let¡¯s think about how to raise Lyle¡¯s group¡¯s chances of survival.¡»

    The Second scratched his face.

    ¡ºWell, we can¡¯t just go about hiring more hands willy nilly. If there was a little more time, then...¡»

    For our expedition toe, we did have some leisure in purchasing supplies.

    But our party had very few acquaintances here.

    There wasn¡¯t really any adventurer work, so I¡¯ve no idea what sort of people I¡¯d find of our same trade.

    I couldn¡¯t really bring along anyone useless, and properly inviting someone would take more time than we had.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºIt may be nice to gather up Marcus¡¯ and Breid¡¯s acquaintances, but I doubt they¡¯d even have any equipment. What¡¯s more, they¡¯d likely be a hindrance.¡»

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºIf you had some more time, you could¡¯ve hired some skilled guys with money. Well, this time our request¡¯s just to protect those two, and it¡¯s not like we have to defeat the monsters.¡»

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºBut I doubt those two¡¯d be satisfied with that. They do seem impatient to get some service in, but whether they¡¯ll be able to move immediately or not is...¡»

    When I opened my mouth, the air around became quite awkward.

    ¡°Um, if they received training, shouldn¡¯t they be able to move to an extent? I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll bepletely useless. Also, Marcus¡¯s a knight, so he must be practicing properly.¡±

    The Second put his hand to his face and spoke.

    ¡ºYep. That¡¯s quite right. If everyone practiced properly, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem... ¡®If he did it properly¡¯, that is.¡»

    The Seventh followed through for me.

    ¡º... It¡¯s because Lyle¡¯s a capable child. Look, it hasn¡¯t even been a year since he ventured into the world of society. I think it¡¯s natural for him not to understand things in that field.¡»

    The Fifth looked to me with a doubtful face.

    ¡ºNo... yeah. I do think you¡¯re quitepetent. In truth, you have seeded time and again, and you¡¯re putting out results beyond imagination. It¡¯s just, you see...¡»

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re too capable, that you¡¯re no good. You can¡¯t understand the rest of them.¡»

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because starting with Novem, you¡¯ve only been surrounded bypetent people. If you¡¯re looking for a truly no good child, then perhaps Shannon-chan¡¯s your best bet?¡»

    The Sixth offered opposition to that opinion.

    ¡ºWhile she may be no good, she¡¯s cute, is she not!?¡»

    The Sixth did offer some favor to Miranda-san and Shannon.

    When I sat troubled, the Second talked to me.

    ¡ºAnyways, what we¡¯re trying to say is this. Don¡¯t just assume that everyone around you is a wise guy like you.¡»

    I couldn¡¯t really understand those words.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In preparation for tomorrow¡¯s departure, we went over everyone¡¯s equipment once more.

    Having bought himself chainmail, and procured a weapon, Breid-san looked much more dignified than before.

    Marcus-san had changed the sword hanging at his waist to a new one.

    As for us, we had draped fur robes over the equipment we obtained in Arumsaas.

    My armaments were a sabre and a bow, and the rest of them were equipped with their usual weapons.

    I did think about having all of them carry a bow or crossbow, but there wasn¡¯t the time to train, and even if these numbers had a means for long distance attack, I concluded it wouldn¡¯t produce too much an effect.

    I mean, we don¡¯t have too many.

    If we had more people, it would be thinkable to gather up crossbows.

    But with nine, and a high probability we can¡¯t trust the rest of the legion, it was likely safest to use the equipment we were each best suited with for self-defense...

    (Even when we¡¯re going out to hunt monsters, for me to have to pay caution to allied units as well...)

    The request was for me to protect Marcus-san and Breid-san.

    I want to keep the both of them out of danger, but then they wouldn¡¯t be able to rack up any achievements, so there was a possibility they would run wild.

    Breid-san gave me his thanks.

    ¡°Thank you, Lyle-kun. With this, I can finally stand on the starting line.¡±

    When I returned him a sarcastic smile, Miranda-san appeared to be sullen.

    I didn¡¯t understand the reson, but Marcus-san did seem pleased.

    ¡°With this, at least our appearance is in order. Now then, about this gathering¡¯s leader...¡±

    Leader.

    Right, this party¡¯s leader wasn¡¯t me.

    There was status and such to consider, but to the end, I was just here on a request from the Circry house to protect them.

    On paper, I was participating as a soldier hired by Marcus-san.

    From a smile, Breid-san¡¯s face instantly turned to a pout.

    ¡°Well status-wise, that would be you, I¡¯ll bet. But I¡¯ve no intention to work under you.¡±

    ¡°... Oy, so you n on acting alone?¡±

    As Marcus-san¡¯s expression turned serious, the party of two in dresses...

    Doris-san and Lucy-san stuck themselves in.

    ¡°The leader has to be Breid, right!? Just who do you think you guys are working for!? It¡¯s father¡¯s orders. Then obey the one directly rted to the Circry House, Breid!¡±

    Doris-san continued ring at us.

    And Lucy-san was...

    ¡°Why must Marcus obey a mere servant who isn¡¯t even a knight!? If you¡¯re going to be following someone, follow Marcus!¡±

    If you forced me to say, then both of them are inexperienced, and unreliable.

    (No, unless we work together, no one¡¯s going to bemended for anything.)

    But it seemspromise wasn¡¯t an option here.

    There, Miranda-san hit her hands together.

    After gathering the surrounding gazes on her, she promptly began giving instructions.

    ¡°On paper, Marcus-san will be the leader, and in essense, we¡¯ll be moving on Lyle¡¯s orders. If you don¡¯t like that, then I¡¯d appreciate you didn¡¯t take part in the expedition.¡±

    Breid-san stood in front of her.

    ¡°Mdy, that¡¯s a bit...¡±

    That wasn¡¯t eptable.

    Perhaps because I was younger, or because he wanted to be leader himself.

    But Miranda-san continued to stick her re on him.

    ¡°By yourself, you couldn¡¯t even get your equipment together, nor do you even have any battle experience. I truly hope this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯re ever leaving the capital, right? There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll follow the orders of such a man.¡±

    Novem agreed.

    ¡°Right. I think having Marcus-san named as the official leader, and having Breid-san under him is best. There¡¯s no problem in an actual knight such as Marcus taking the position, but the other way around is a little...¡±

    I doubt anyone around would understand why a servant was leading a knight.

    That¡¯s the society we lived in, and in truth, there were many knights in positions simr to Marcus-san.

    Breid-san spoke on with a face full of resolve.

    ¡°In that case, I alone will...¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the one who put up the money for that armor? It would be troublesome for us if you went off and died on your own. The guarantor for your debt is my father. That father of mine... the Circry house¡¯s head left the protection of the two of you to us. If you¡¯re going to be going off by yourself, I¡¯ll have you pull out of this operation as a whole. And if you don¡¯t like that, cast off your equipment, and join in naked.¡±

    Miranda-san¡¯s harsh words caused Marcus-san¡¯s expression to cramp.

    He spoke to me in a quiet voice.

    ¡°Hey, I heard the Circry¡¯s eldest daughter was supposed to be the kind one...¡±

    I averted my face, and responded.

    ¡°Eh, no... s-she¡¯s kind. Surely.¡±

    From within the Jewel, I heard the Third¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºYes, she really is kind. To Lyle and Shannon-chan only, that is.¡»

    The ones unsatisfied by that arrangement included Doris-san and Lucy-san as well.

    To the two of them, Miranda-san spoke.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to act all high and mighty, do it after you pay the money for it all. Why not understand for a second that you¡¯re forcing your lovers to their deathbeds?¡±

    Doris-san shot back.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you!? It¡¯s just a knight excursion, isn¡¯t it? Also, unless Breid-san goes this far, he won¡¯t even be a low ranked knight! He¡¯s different from that man who looks like a viin standing over there!¡±

    Marcus-san was scratching his head awkwardly.

    I¡¯ll bet he was quite conscious of the fact he looked like a delinquent.

    Regardless, the atmosphere he gave off was quite light.

    Lucy-san also butted in.

    ¡°Marcus-san is a splendid knight! Don¡¯t lump him together with some lowly servant!¡±

    And looking at me, Lucy-san went on.

    ¡°I know it. That man over there was the former heir of a Count House, and he was kicked out for his ineptitude. How perfect for oneesama. One abandoned brat for another.¡±

    While thinking of how she sure liked stabbing it in the painful ces, I turned to Breid-san.

    There, I felt a somewhat gloomy something that hadn¡¯t been there before.

    (So I¡¯ve no choice but to hunt monsters with these members. That¡¯s just great.)

    If it¡¯s like this, it would¡¯ve been better if or party did it all by ourselves.

    But I did ept the request, so there¡¯s no helping it.

    (I guess I was too na?ve.)

    Miranda-san hit across Lucy-san¡¯s face with the palm of her hand.

    From within the Jewel, I heard a voice.

    It was the Third.

    ¡ºYou sure are loved, Lyle.¡»

    Lucy-san, who had fallen on the ground, and Miranda-san nearby.

    The servants watching the scene up-close were unsure of what to do.

    Even if she was driven out of the house, she was once the eldest daughter of the House.

    One of them ran off inside the mansion for help, and a voice came to stop it.

    ¡°M-mdy, any more is...¡±

    ¡°Shut it! Lucy, I will not get involved with the Circry House any longer. It¡¯s because I was kicked out of it. But on top of sending your boyfriend to his death, you can¡¯t even determine what¡¯s alright and what¡¯s not to say to the one protecting his life?¡±

    Doris-san was hiding behind Breid-san.

    She probably had never seen Miranda-san¡¯s angry face.

    Lucy-san was also afraid.

    ¡°B-but it¡¯s just a knight dispatch, and...¡±

    ¡°... Go and ask father. If it really was safe, he¡¯d never have made the request to us.¡±

    And Miranda-san turned back to us.

    ¡°At least on the surface, we¡¯ll make Marcus-san our representative. He¡¯s a knight, so there won¡¯t be a problem, and Breid doesn¡¯t have any experience in real battle. Objectors are to be left behind. With their equipment confiscated.¡±

    Marcus-san and Breid-san reluctantly nodded, and like that, Miranda tookplete control of the situation.

    ¡°Look, you two are in the ways, so scurry off somewhere.¡±

    She drove away her two younger sisters, and began discussing the departure set to happen tomorrow.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s supposed to be taking charge here, you know.¡»

    Yes, I knew that myself, but I had not the will to interfere with Miranda-san¡¯s momentum.

    (I-I¡¯ll be careful next time.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The day of departure.

    In the capital, the knight squadron was making final preparations for the trip.

    The knight, ¡¾Norma Ate¡¿, looked looked over the volunteer soldiers gathered before her blue eyes.

    Her silky brown hair cut at a length that didn¡¯t touch her shoulders swayed in the wind.

    ¡°As I thought, it¡¯s cold.¡±

    The knight that was her aid nodded in agreement.

    ¡°More have gathered here than expected. Food as well, but we may even be short of firewood. We¡¯ll have to gather some on the way.¡±

    He was a middle-aged man, and he had a slight mustache growing on his face.

    ¡°Then our movement speed will drop. As long as we use them sparingly, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ¡°B-but in this sort of cold, that¡¯s too...¡±

    Even when he was the older one, the man unable to get a promotion was stuck as Norma¡¯s aide.

    His name was ¡¾rk Usher¡¿.

    He had a wide forehead, and in order to conceal that, he had grown out his bangs. Light brown hair, and ck eyes. A plump knight of short build.

    (This is why you can never get a promotion. You are... the adjutant to these knights. Just what are the higher-ups thinking?)

    The weapon in his hand was a crossbow.

    There was a sword hanging at his waist, but he had snuck out a crossbow said to work well against monsters like Hippogryphs from the storehouse their brigade had been charged with.

    Norma hated her aid, who had taken such an arbitrary act on his own.

    ¡°We can¡¯t go about caring for each and every volunteer. We just brought up the proposal because we were short on numbers.¡±

    Hearing that, rk dropped his shoulders.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll go confirm the number of volunteers then.¡±

    Seeing rk leave the scene, Norma scoffed.

    Her standing form, even in armor, was splendid enough to make for a pretty picture, but she was a woman who gave off quite a thorny impression.

    She looked at the surrounding soldiers.

    (I¡¯ll have to do whatever I can to get some achievements on this voyage. But there really are a lot of volunteers. Not that there¡¯s anyone out there to steal up the glory.)

    As a knight, Norma had confidence in her own skills.

    As she waited for the scheduled departure time toe, things suddenly began to get noisy.

    ¡°What is it. Just what... is...¡±

    Before her eyes, a lump of iron was heading in her direction.

    In front of it, were two well-equiped men, and some lightly armored women.

    Pushing aside the noisy soldiers and volunteers, rk came running.

    ¡°Captain Norma, That is the volunteer applicant, Marcus Carning. It seems he hired some adventurers, and that is something like those adventurers¡¯ horse-drawn carriage.¡±

    Norma looked over rk with tired eyes.

    ¡°And just where exactly do you see a horse? Why not confirm it properly for once!?¡±

    ¡°No, ording to those involved, that¡¯s some sort of Golem, its name is Porter, and while there aren¡¯t any real horses attached, it¡¯s purposed for baggage carrying without a doubt...¡±

    Norma wanted to avoid any disorder uponing here.

    But even if they were in a rush, their appearances were in order, and sending them away would give worry about their fighting force.

    Among the volunteers, there were plenty who didn¡¯t have any proper equipment.

    ¡°Che, fine! If you¡¯ve confirmed everything, then we¡¯re moving out already. For anyone petitioning to join in, turn them away if they don¡¯t have their own weapons!¡±

    rk spoke in sarcasm.

    ¡°Captain Norma, normally, shouldn¡¯t these checks have been done beforehand? I was also assigned to be adjutant for this squad quite suddenly, but if you knew about them from the start, then shouldn¡¯t you have...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to meddle in such trifling matters! Let¡¯s just finish the preparations to depart already!¡±

    After driving rk away, Norma headed towards where her own horse was stationed.

    There, knights were conversing with their own subordinates.

    When Norma came close, the talking stopped.

    (They¡¯re much toox. Why is it that the men assigned to me are always...)

    Put in the leadership position of this mission, Norma had taken quite a few measures in her own way.

    She had gone around to viscount mansions all around, and consulted whether she could procure any funding from them.

    (I¡¯ve made sure to assemble knights capable of magic. Now all we have to do is let them deal with the Hippogryph.)

    She had much experience of working under another, but today, she was the one in charge.

    After a while, rk ran up again.

    ¡°Captain Norma, there are much too many without proper equipment. Turning them away will...¡±

    ¡°Make it short, rk!¡±

    Seeing rk being yelled at by a woman younger than himself, the young knights in the area began to grin.

    Perhaps deciding to do as he was told, rk headed towards his own horse.

    Confirming that the preparations were in ce, Norma spoke.

    ¡°Henceforth, we will be heading off to subjugate the Hippogryph at Johnny Vige!¡±

    Through therge gates of the Imperial Capital, came Norma, with her mass of troops not equipped to satisfaction...

 Volume 5 - 5: March

    March

    We departed from the Imperial Capital of Centralle, and when noon hade and passed, the Johnny Vige expedition stopped for a rest.

    We did leave early in the morning, and we were to take a break when it got to noon.

    Therge mess of a group was unable to match walking pace, so I found it quite annoying.

    ¡°We¡¯re moving slower than the information gathered had me believe.¡±

    Myrades were the same, but the problem were the surrounding allies.

    Using the Fifth¡¯s and Sixth¡¯s Skills to check the surroundings, I found us surrounded by yellow points.

    It was a situation I couldn¡¯t think of as surrounded by friendlies.

    The Second gave a warning from the Jewel.

    ¡ºI said it before, but don¡¯t just concentrate your attention on your enemies. No matter how you look at it, they were insufficient in scrapping together supplies. When night falls, there¡¯s sure to be some idiot on the move.¡»

    I clenched the Jewel, and looked at ra.

    ¡°ra, I¡¯ll operate Porter next. You can rest until your turnes around.¡±

    But she shook her head.

    ¡°Before a support like me takes a break, I think it should be Aria-san and Miranda-san getting some rest.¡±

    It was an earnest response fitting of her, but using my Skills, I could tell.

    Everyone was more fatigued than usual.

    (So an unfamiliar environment is rough on all...)

    I tried persuading ra.

    ¡°There¡¯s a need for us to keep Aria and Miranda-san on lookout duty. Also, the reason I wanted you to take a rest now was so you could keep watch at night.¡±

    ra looked around.

    She had lived quite some time as an adventurer, so she had more experience than us. But it seems she had never taken up a mercenary job like this one before.

    However, surveying around, she did seem to notice it.

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t an order for nighttime watch, but it seems we¡¯l have to take responsibility for that ourselves. Understood.¡±

    As ra consented, I looked over the camp.

    Separated from the main road, we were stationed by the roadside.

    I tried gnawing on the provision bread, and found it to be more modest than what we had prepared ourselves. Perhaps it was a blessing in just that it was edible, but there were quite a few unsatisfied faces.

    From the Jewel, the Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, this gathering is brittle. Even if the knights have a certain level of ability, there are plenty that don¡¯t even have any decent equipment.¡»

    Since we stood out so much, it was actually quite thinkable that we would be targeted.

    And when monsterse out, just what are they...

    (Small fries have appeared only twice. The knights eventually take care of them, so we aren¡¯t suffering any damages, but they really slow us down.)

    There were quite a few small parties that couldn¡¯t react when monsters appeared.

    There were also those participating individually, and when it came down to actual battle, they had no idea how to move.

    During break.

    Close to me, besides ra, there was the two targets we were to guard.

    Novem was remaining vignt of the surroundings, Aria and Miranda-san were lying down, drinking the hot beverage Shannon had prepared.

    Monica did try toe out, but I kept her contained within Porter.

    The Third gave a proposal.

    ¡ºIt will be a pain for you all to move separately. I want to propose you all stay together. Lyle, go tell Marcus to report to the higherups.¡»

    Having marched with their full equipment in tow, both Marcus-san and Breid-san were making tired faces.

    ¡°Marcus-san, there¡¯s something I want you to convey to the person in charge.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s that?¡±

    He was quite spaced out.

    (No, there are lots of people around, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can growx... I guess it¡¯s fine for now.)

    Before I could caution him, I made sure to convey the proposal to him.

    ¡°There are a lot of people operating in parties, but there¡¯s a considerable amount of individuals as well. If possible, I think it would be easier to handle if we were grouped together, so please propose that to the corresponding parties.¡±

    There, Marcus-san scratched his head.

    ¡°No, well, there¡¯s no one I¡¯m acquainted with here. Wouldn¡¯t it be best if you went and told them, Lyle? You¡¯ve got some experience with this, right?¡±

    Yes, it certainly would be easier if I said this, but it¡¯s at times like these that my status as an adventurer bes a pain.

    To the end, I¡¯m just participating under Marcus-san¡¯s hire.

    The Fourth offered aint.

    ¡ºEven if Lyle says it, he¡¯ll be rejected, so why don¡¯t you go swing about that status you¡¯re so proud about!? ... Che. Not that he can hear me or anything.¡»

    He seemed quite irritated.

    I softened up the Fourth¡¯s opinion, before conveying it.

    ¡°I doubt they would hear me out. They¡¯re more likely to listen to you.¡±

    After I said that, Marcus-san reluctantly stood up, and went off towards a knight resting nearby.

    Seeing his back, Breid-san opened his mouth.

    ¡°Good grief, all the ones unworthy of their position are getting Noble Status. Howmentable.¡±

    Hearing that, ra sat down with her knees to the ground, and shot me a sidelong nce.

    The road here was the same. Breid-san was always full ofints.

    Towards me and Marcus-san, that is.

    Since he learned I was the former heir to a Count House, he began to take some distance.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºI won¡¯t tell him not to envy, but that man sure is a bag of bitchery. Having him along will ruin the mood of the whole march.¡»

    The Second agreed.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s at times like these that I wish for a bright mood maker-like entity. Aria and Miranda-chan are down in the dumps, Shannon-chan and Monica are stuck inside Porter... they really should consider the mood.¡»

    The resting knight looked in our direction, before saying something to Marcus-san.

    But he didn¡¯t move at all, so the Third gave up.

    ¡º... This is no good. It¡¯s as if this group has no motivation whatsoever. Let¡¯s change up the objective. Lyle, the next time a monster pops up, do whatever is in your power to stand out as you defeat it. Make it as shy as physically possible.¡»

    It was something possible, so I gripped the Jewel.

    It was the sign of affirmation.

    The Fifth offered a suggestion.

    ¡ºMarcus and Breid are useless. There¡¯s no time. Have all of your party observe the faces around. Try to spot ones who look the least bit useful, and win them over.¡»

    I moved to ra¡¯s side, and acted in ordance with the Fifth¡¯s instruction.

    ¡°ra, do you have a moment?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°When we begin moving after this break, can you try observing those around us?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°You want me to be vignt of those that look like they¡¯d cause us harm, correct?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no, there¡¯s that as well, but... if possible, I¡¯d like to find some that look willing enough to help us.¡±

    I lowered my shoulders, and looked at Marcus, as I tried thinking of some words to encourage him.

    ¡°If possible, I want to increase our numbers.¡±

    After I left it at that, ra seemed to understand.

    ¡°It looks like it was the right course of action to gather up so many supplies. Just offering some out may be enough to gain allies... I¡¯ll inform Novem-san and the others myself.¡±

    ra stood, and headed over to Novem.

    And I went and walked towards Marcus-san.

    Just his posture was enough to make it clear he had failed.

    In a small voice, Breid...

    ¡°This is why this man¡¯s...¡±

    ... I¡¯d like it if he made it so we couldn¡¯t hear hisints.

    Marcus-san did hear it, but because he was the one who failed to get the proposal epted, he irritatedly held it in.

    ¡°Sorry. They just told me, ¡®yeah, go do whatever you want.¡¯¡±

    ¡°They really don¡¯t have any motivation. Well, just knowing that much is enough. When ites down to it, we¡¯ll do something ourselves.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that? You have a n?¡±

    Marcus-san asked, and I answered while remaining vignt of the surroundings.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just going to go on a shy rampage.¡±

    ¡°The hell?¡±

    As Marcus-san looked at me in wonder, I used my Skills to search for enemies in the vicinity.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The battle happened a whileter.

    Perhaps reacting to the movement of such arge force, we suffered a goblin attack the moment we broke through the woods.

    When I got to the volunteer attacked by the armed monsters, he was already covered in blood.

    It wasn¡¯t my job, but I looked around, and raised a loud voice.

    ¡°Fall back! I¡¯ll take them on!¡±

    Drawing a sabre with my left hand, I let out a slightint.

    ¡°I¡¯d have appreciated it if they appeared in a ce easier to keep watch of.¡±

    The number of goblins attacking was five, but I instantly shed at the closest one, and began to cast magic.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make it shy... Lightning!¡±

    Attack speed, output.

    Lightning attribute magic was easy to use, so I used it in a considerable frequency.

    Of all else, it sure was gaudy, so it corresponded with my current objective.

    The goblins that tried to run were charred ck, and discharged sparks as they copsed onto the ground.

    Because he had heard such a loud rumble, a horse-mounted knight raced over.

    After finishing them off, I sheathed my sabre, and looked at the approaching knight.

    A crossbow was fastened to the horse, and a plump, short knight came over to me.

    Skillfully maneuvering his mount, he was a middle-aged man with a slight mustache as his trademark.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the enemy!? What¡¯s the damage level!?¡±

    I sent a nce to the goblins, and began to exin the situation.

    ¡°The five bodies here ount for all of them. They¡¯ve already been defeated. There¡¯s one wounded from the attack. There¡¯s one among mypanions capable of treatment. Should I bring her over?¡±

    Hearing that, the knight looked around as he gave his thanks.

    ¡°I see. You¡¯ve really saved us there. Even so, you used magic... you look like quite a skilled magician. What¡¯s your name? Oh, I¡¯m ¡¾rk Usher¡¿, by the way. The adjutant of this expeditionary force.¡±

    To rk-san, who named himself as the aide to the female knight I saw before departing, I named myself.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lyle. An adventurer hired by Marcus Carning.¡±

    The Second opened his mouth.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re really selling the name. If only their lookout was a little morepetent... well, those that are to pass this pointter are sure to see the aftermath of the battle.¡»

    I headed towards the injured volunteer, and the ones surrounding him, that seemed to be hisrades.

    rk-san called out to me.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re from that peculiar party... I¡¯ll remember it. Since you defeated the monster, the magic stone and materials belong to you. If you n on collecting them, make sure you don¡¯t fall behind. I have to give a report, so I must be on my way.¡±

    Saying that, rk-san gave instructions to a number of the surrounding knights, and galloped off.

    The nearby knights were watching in a daze.

    Everyone else was also looking at the knights with troubled faces.

    They had been stationed in order to keep watch of the troops, but it was if they hadn¡¯t done anything at all.

    The fourth spoke.

    ¡ºIt looks like there¡¯s a reason they were sent on this mission. It¡¯s best if you keep that adjutant in mind. Perhaps you should take some wine over to him when nightes.¡»

    The Seventh added on.

    ¡ºLyle, even if your main goal is that knight, he¡¯ll have plenty of subordinates around him. If you¡¯re going to go, bring a considerable quantity. Have Monica cook something up.¡»

    The Third added on even more.

    ¡ºA hot meal will make all the difference. But make sure to make Marcus do it. You¡¯re just support here, Lyle. ¡»

    While wondering if it was really alright to do such a thing, I decided to consent.

    And I called out to the copsed soldier.

    He was bloodstained, but perhaps his wounds weren¡¯t too deep, as he maintained consciousness.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Does this look alright? Dammit! Even when I finally got to go out as a volunteer soldier!¡±

    Seeing the injured young man let out a mortified voice, I made a bitter smile.

    A nearby older man came to my aid.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re saying to the man who saved you!? I apologize. He isn¡¯t a bad kid. You said you had someone capable of treatment, right? I understand how discourteous the question may be, but can you save him?¡±

    Looking at their equipment, the older leader-ish man had chainmail equipped, but the younger one, and those around him had mixed and matched protective gear.

    ¡°Myrades are stationed further back. Can you help me carry him there?¡±

    There, one of hisrades spoke up.

    ¡°O-oy, what about the monster? Won¡¯t someone nab it up?¡±

    I looked around at the surrounding eyes.

    Using my Skills, I was able to find a number of red markers. They were examining us.

    ¡°I¡¯ll collect them when we pass. If they¡¯re not there anymore, I don¡¯t really mind. Right now, the injured is more important.¡±

    As I said that, the Leader-ish man gave his thanks.

    ¡°I apologize. I¡¯ll definitely make this up to you.¡±

    Bringing along their party of three, I returned to Porter¡¯s side.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Night.

    Within his tent, rk recorded the events of the day.

    It wasn¡¯t for his squadron, but a personal record of sorts.

    ¡°Little rest, low movement speed, four small-scale battles. Two injured...¡±

    As he tallied it up by the light of thentern, he found relief in the simple fact there had been no deserters.

    If there had been casualties on the first day, themand of the corps would likely shift.

    Especially if it were from something of goblin level.

    He doubted his own ability to lead.

    ¡°Hah, why can none of them understand...¡±

    Collecting up his records, rk decided to sleep early in preparation for tomorrow. But near the tent, he heard the sound of footsteps.

    ¡°Vice chief, a guy called Marcus brought over provisions! He says he wants to give you a greeting.¡±

    Hearing that, rk looked to his subordinate, who seemed to be in a good mood.

    Perhaps he had guided them here. Behind, were two men carrying packages.

    (... Now then, what to do...)

    rk wasn¡¯t the neatest of people. He did have experience of getting curried favor with a couple of times, but after epting it, he would have to do something in return.

    And if he turned them away, he would be making enemies.

    ¡°Let them through.¡±

    His subordinate let the two of them into the tent, and returned to his post.

    Because the entrance was left open, rk could hear the outside situation quite well.

    They seemed to be having a drinking bout.

    (They sure use some underhanded methods. We barely brought any alcohol ourselves.)

    Determining them unnecessary, Norma had reduced stock.

    She was still too young, with too little experience in these fields. No, more than that, if she determined something a minus to her sess, she would thoroughly fail to ept it.

    Saying that alcohol would dull one¡¯s decision making prowess, she had put a strict restriction on the carrying of such beverages.

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m called Marcus Carning. This time¡¯s, well... perhaps we should call it a toast to acquaintanceship.¡±

    rk prepared some wooden boxes, and had the two seat themselves.

    The orange-haired young man didn¡¯t seem to be able to calm himself down.

    But the blue haired one was the youth he had met during their travels.

    ¡°... So Marcus-kun and Lyle-kun, is it? And what is it you request of me? Rather than greeting the adjutant, with barely any authority, shouldn¡¯t you be going to our captain?¡±

    Norma hated things like this.

    To be more specific, she thought that the less useful someone was, the more likely they were to take such actions to close in on those in leadership positions.

    Marcus sent Lyle a nce.

    After Lyle nodded, Marcus opened his mouth.

    ¡°... We want to survive this, and get some achievements for ourselves. It¡¯s just that at this rate, our survival itself is in doubt. For that sake, there were some moves we wanted to make.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and those moves are?¡±

    rk looked at the food and drink set atop the wooden crate.

    Even when they were camping out, it was nice and steaming.

    The wine also seemed to be a rtively fine article.

    ¡°Ah~...¡±

    Marcus looked to Lyle, so rk spoke.

    ¡°It must be Lyle-kun¡¯s proposal. Understood. I¡¯ll hear you out.¡±

    From how Marcus behaved, he likely understood just how adventurers were viewed by knights.

    rk put his hand to his chin, as he listened in on Lyle¡¯s proposal.

    ¡°My suggestion is regarding the formation of the volunteer corps. Can we not gather the soldiers participating individually in one ce? At the same time, I also want to get those working in parties together. ce someone on your side in charge of the volunteer body as a whole, and decide on the roles of specific groups during the march. And also...¡±

    ¡°Also?¡±

    ¡°With that idea still standing, instate Marcus-san as leader, and have him lead the volunteers. That is my request.¡±

    Having the volunteer troops, which Norma had taken so lightly, to be put under firm and proper organization. That request was one that rk and Lyle both agreed on.

    But it¡¯s not like rk himself hadn¡¯t been putting thought to it.

    ¡°... There¡¯s no time to properly ce them under leadership. Our captain prioritized movement, you see. I am able to gather together those participating individually. About the organization part of it, we won¡¯t have the proper time until we reach the vige.¡±

    He looked at Lyle. After a while of silence, the boy grasped a blue crystal hanging above his chest.

    (Is that a gem? Someone of such skill was hired for this expedition? Marcus doesn¡¯t look like one to be able to put up that much money, but... it¡¯s beneficial to us for now.)

    Looking at Marcus, rk was unable to understand how Lyle was hired.

    Lyle spoke.

    ¡°Well then, how about just organizing the groups in formation, and deciding on someone in charge, at least?¡±

    ¡°... Understood. We¡¯ll do just that. But I doubt it will turn out so well. There¡¯ll be quite a bit of quarrelling over who should be in charge. Also, if you get the consent, then I don¡¯t mind if you go off and lead the volunteers. It¡¯s because it doesn¡¯t seem our side is all too concerned with them. I did think it would end poorly at this rate.¡±

    Looking at rk¡¯s troubled face, Lyle thought to himself a while.

    Marcus-san didn¡¯t seem to know what to do.

    (Looks like this boy¡¯s the real leader. Seeing his skill in magic, he¡¯ll be more reliable than our men.)

    ¡°... The food will get cold. Our cook has quite some skill, so I can guarantee the taste.¡±

    rk spoke.

    ¡°That so? Then I¡¯ll dly ept it.¡±

    Reaching his hand to the food, and taking a sip of the wine, rk smiled.

    ¡°It truly is good. This cold just makes it taste needlessly better.¡±

    Within his mind...

    (Well then, I¡¯ll have to work off the share of what I¡¯ve been given, but how should I go about organizing them...)

    Even if he picked the highest ranked knight from the list, there were plenty of knights of equal standing.

    There were also second and third sons that weren¡¯t knights, and were striving for distinguished service.

    Just selecting a leader would be dreadful, and if he did it poorly, there¡¯d be no end to the quarrels.

    It¡¯s just that, in order to gain Lyle¡¯s party¡¯s trust, there wasn¡¯t the option of not taking action.

    (Hah, why is it that all these troublesome jobs always get thrust at me.)

    The delicious meal and wine wasn¡¯t able to lighten his heart.

    rk started to sigh at his ownck of luck...

 Volume 5 - 6: Johnny Village

    Johnny Vige

    I had been na?ve.

    I never thought it would turn out this bad.

    Looking over the disputing groups, that¡¯s the impression I held.

    Morning...

    rk-san adopted my proposition, and collected the volunteer troops into several manageable masses.

    It was fine up to there.

    But the problem was with the groups themselves.

    With around ten names being thrown about, it would all be fine if a knight took charge.

    But the captain said that if we were grouping them together anyways, then it wasn¡¯t necessary to put a knight over them to monitor them, and stopped it at that.

    That as long as a guarding knight with their soldiers was ced between the groups while moving, that would be enough...

    Yes, if it were only during movement, then that would be fine.

    But when it came to choosing a person responsible, the disputes broke out.

    Even if you call them the responsible party, they were just the existence in charge of confirming numbers, and writing up reports.

    Getting that position came out as quite a scramble.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one with the higher rank dammit!¡±

    ¡°For someone without any decent armor, you sure have quite a mouth on ya¡¯!¡±

    ¡°As if I¡¯d let the long-awaited chance escape me!¡±

    Among their petty contest, they greatly disputed over the assumption they would be selected as sub-captain.

    The reason many even agreed to join in on such a grouping was so they could be put in charge.

    Seeing that situation, I felt nothing but worn out.

    ¡°... Why is something of this level enough to...¡±

    As I said that, Marcus-san spoke to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t get where they¡¯reing from. If they get into a position where they lead others, the number of chances they¡¯ll have to put their hands on glory¡¯ll increase. It ain¡¯t strange for them to think that way.¡±

    I was sure it had been a simple request.

    Yes, the Hippogryph was definitely dangerous.

    But it wasn¡¯t an enemy out of our league.

    That¡¯s what I thought, but I had never even considered my allies would be this bad.

    I realized how terrible our movements were on the first day, but now I¡¯m even beginning to doubt if this toon can even fight.

    From within the Jewel, the Third let out augh.

    ¡ºThe hell¡¯s this supposed to be? Simply terrible.¡»

    The Second was the same. But it seems he had some flexibility.

    ¡ºThey sure are arguing. What¡¯s more, they¡¯re all the more vicious because they think their livelihoods are on the line. Even when, looking at the girly leading the mission, they know they aren¡¯t being thought of as anything at all.¡»

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºIf it were me, I¡¯d never want to lead such a mob.¡»

    The Sixth...

    ¡ºIf I had three months, I¡¯d cut their numbers down to more than half, and make them somewhat usable.¡»

    When my expression cramped up, Miranda came up to me.

    ¡°Look, let¡¯s just get our meal over with already, and prepare to depart. Monica¡¯s already finished the preparations for breakfast.¡±

    While staring at the quarreling mob, I went off to myrades eating around Porter.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    During movement, I rode on the loading tray of Porter to get in some rest.

    The tray was quite full, but since Monica and Shannon were to ride it, we modified Porter to be able to store people.

    There was a nice nket ced there, and it was a considerably pleasant environment.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Seeing Shannon, I noticed that she was exchanging hand-knitted wool with Monica.

    Every time the wool was handed over, it passed through their fingers, and changed in shape.

    Besides that, there were some coiled threads letting out rustling sounds, and other toys spread about the luggage tray.

    ¡°I¡¯m bored! When we¡¯re moving, I¡¯m generally doing nothing but sitting. If I went out to walk around, it¡¯d be cold, and my vision spins round and round, giving a horrid feeling!¡±

    Angrily, Shannon epted the wool from Monica, and perhaps she failed, as the shape fell apart.

    ¡°AAaaAAAh!! What are you going to do about this! Just how many defeats do you think that makes it for me!?¡±

    As Shannon gave a vexed face, Monica showed off a grin.

    ¡°How na?ve, little girl. I, Monica, have put more ways to kill time to memory than you could ever imagine. Howughable for you to think you¡¯d ever win a game against a special model. Ah, I¡¯ll give the chicken over there a moderate chance of victory. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be any fun.¡±

    Once you hear about that business-like y, it doesn¡¯t be any fun anymore.

    ¡°Che, if I can¡¯t win, I don¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯ll go knit or something.¡±

    The unseeing Shannon took out a knitted work in progress, and began to braid it.

    Seeing that, Monica began cleaning up.

    ¡°You sure knit well despite yourck of eyesight.¡±

    When I gave my impression, Shannon bent her back in pride, and made a gesture of pushing out her non-existent chest.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t see as you can, but I am properly taking in the information around me. Unlike you.¡±

    I grabbed her scoffing cheeks, and pulled them apart.

    ¡°Wow, they¡¯re soft.¡±

    ¡°Ow! I¡¯m tellin¡¯ ya¡¯, that hurts! It¡¯ll rip! Stop it! It hurts, doesn¡¯t it!?¡±

    Hearing that, Monica began to fidget. She took fleeting nces at the door installed on Porter¡¯s rear, and she appeared to be waiting for something.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    As I asked that, I removed my hands from Shannon¡¯s cheeks. She clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Che! I thought that people misunderstanding the situation from those words would storm right in! I was sure of it! Why is it that such conventions are falling t now, of all times? ... Read the mood already.¡±

    Leaving misunderstandings aside, isn¡¯t the one failing to read the mood Monica? While I was thinking that, Porter came to a stop.

    It was too early for a break, so I stood, and immediately jumped outside.

    I closed Porter¡¯s door behind me, and confirmed the surroundings.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Aria, who had been walking behind, gave me an exnation.

    ¡°It¡¯s a monster. The knights are taking it on. Even so, it doesn¡¯t look like they have any intention of putting us to use.¡±

    When I looked in the direction of Aria¡¯s eyes, I saw an orc surrounded by knights.

    They did have their weapons held aloft, but just by surrounding it, they were unable tond a finishing blow.

    The one who finally ended it was rk-san.

    Still mounted, he fired off his crossbow, embedding an arrow through the orc¡¯s head.

    I heard a voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºHeh, the man¡¯s not half bad.¡»

    It was the Second¡¯s voice.

    But as the pierced orc fell to its knees, a single female knight rushed up on her horse, and leapt off.

    While falling towards the orc, she swung her sword, and imbued her de with magic as she cut off its head.

    It had a bit of shiness to it, and it seemed like quite a user-friendly magic.

    But my impression was different.

    Aria let out a whistle.

    ¡°Amazing. The damn thing burst into mes.¡±

    The orc before my eyes zed up, and the female knight returned her sword to its scabbard.

    But Aria hadn¡¯t been speaking praise.

    ¡°But was there really a need to go that far? It looked like it was already over.¡±

    An arrow through the head.

    After that, they just had to keep it surrounded, and under surveince. Even if a final blow was still required, there was no need to purposely go that far.

    (Did she do it to stand out in the end?)

    As I thought that, the young man Novem had treated called out to me.

    After saving him, we negotiated to have him follow our orders, and at the moment, we had him apany along Marcus-san.

    ¡°As expected of a real knight, I guess. She¡¯s a decurio, right?¡±

    The youth who didn¡¯t possess any decent equipment himself sent yearning eyes.

    ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll ever be able to be like her.¡±

    Of the two he brought along, the older man let out a slightly tired voice.

    ¡°You guys are never serious when ites down to it, so why is it only at times like these that you¡¯re...¡±

    He seemed to have noticed.

    Seeing them, Aria looked a little disappointed at the party of three.

    (If they¡¯ve never went outside tobat monsters, I guess that¡¯s how one would feel.)

    Seeing the ability of the knights, I truly did feel the female decurio did have an extent of skill to her.

    But the one whose movements were the best was rk-san.

    If possible, the female knight who forcibly came tond the finishing blow, Norma, wasn¡¯t one I¡¯d like to fight alongside on the battlefield.

    After the fire went out, the soldiers that had been apanying the knights began collecting up the magic stones and materials.

    During that time, rk-san remained vignt of the surroundings, and issued out orders.

    He knew what he was doing.

    Even so, Norma-san had mounted her horse again, and returned to the head of the troops.

    The Seventh let out a fed-up voice.

    ¡ºWhy can¡¯t she leave the work to her subordinates? She¡¯s supposed to be themaner of these troops, is she not?¡»

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºIf you look at her as a single knight, then sure, she¡¯s skilled, but she¡¯s useless when ites to managing people. Well, she¡¯s young, so perhaps she wants some merits. When they kill monsters, doesn¡¯t the army rack up a kill score, or something?¡»

    To the knights of the imperial capital, the number of monsters one defeated was regarded as an important proof of having fulfilled one¡¯s duty.

    And it was also a proof of one¡¯s strength.

    Small fries of goblin level weren¡¯t going to be counted in, but orcs and ogres made for ample results.

    The numbers dealt with one-on-one were especially emphasized, it seems.

    Aria watched Norma return, and as the group had begun to move on, she stared at the soldiers that were still stuck on gathering the materials.

    ¡°We¡¯re moving already? It would be fine to wait a little, right?¡±

    I spoke to Aria.

    ¡°They must be in a hurry. The numbers of times we¡¯re encountering monsters is rising, and every time, the toones to a stop. Perhaps our arrival time will be muchter than predicted.¡±

    Aria seemed unsatisfied.

    ¡°Lyle... why did you ept this request? You¡¯re supposed to be our leader, and I don¡¯t want to put my mouth into your decisions in that field, but even if it was from Miranda¡¯s father, I¡¯m sure you could have refused.¡±

    I walked forward, and looked at the sky.

    And I muttered the reason I had taken it on.

    ¡°... I probably took it too lightly.¡±

    When I said that, Aria began staring at me reproachfully.

    ¡°Hey, why is it that you sometimes act so carefree? I¡¯m sure our lives are just a little bit at risk here, just to let you know?¡±

    Having been told that, I scratched my head.

    I mulled over whether to state the real reason, but that wouldn¡¯t change that I had taken it lightly, so I kept my mouth shut.

    (Even if I tell her my ancestor didn¡¯t want to see a vige sacrificed, I doubt that would get me anywhere.)

    The Second especially, was quite irritated when he heard of this mission.

    It¡¯s true that even I had held some sentiment like, ¡®if my na?ve thoughts can save someone, then...¡¯

    As a result, we were now in quite a terrible situation.

    (Yeah, before I epted it, I really should have investigated it more. I really am na?ve. That¡¯s for sure.)

    The sky was clouded over, and the sigh that escaped my mouth was white.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    We arrived at Johnny Vige on the fifth day.

    On the way there, the division into groups did end up bringing some results.

    Preparing campgrounds, and keeping watch. The troops also began to learn to act as a group.

    Even so, from the ancestors¡¯ points of view, they were still as inept as before.

    When we arrived, the one to greet us was a man with graying long hair, that was quite tangled up.

    The man who was the vige¡¯s chief, looked much more aged than his actual years due to the enervation apparent in his expression.

    A few of the housing structures were partially destroyed, and the logs that had been erected around to defend the vige had copsed in some ces.

    Perhaps they had been attacked time and again. All of the vigers had the same tired faces.

    And they looked to us in fright.

    As I received those stares, as if they were looking upon an enemy, Novem, who was quite close to me, spoke.

    ¡°... It looks like we¡¯re scaring them.¡±

    ¡°We dide nning to rescue them, though.¡±

    When I said that, Novem kindly informed me.

    ¡°It does look like quite a small vige, so just having over a hundred armed soldiers arrive is enough of a fright. Also, they¡¯ve likely been assaulted a number of times.¡±

    The nearby monsters had settled into a routine of using the vige as their feeding grounds.

    The frightful vigers looked at me from the windows of the houses.

    When I returned their gazes, they mmed them shut.

    Marcus-san looked at them and spoke.

    ¡°How unpleasant. Even after we came all the way here.¡±

    While making his sarcasm quite tant, Breid-san agreed.

    ¡°Perhaps because such a viinous-looking knight was among us? That aside, it really isn¡¯t a good sight for the soul. For them to be taking that attitude.¡±

    From our point of view, it surely looked that way.

    But to the two of them, Novem spoke.

    ¡°... Even if you continue to hold such sentiment, I ask that you don¡¯t speak it to any of the vigers.¡±

    Both of them looked in wonder.

    I was the same, but in my case, the Second was there to exin it.

    ¡ºHelp has arrived? It¡¯s because you guys hold such feelings that it¡¯s no good at all! This is an area under direct imperial control! It¡¯s what you damn imperial knights are obligated to protect! Who do you think you should be thanking that you can put bread on the table!? When bastards who don¡¯t understand that much show up all high and mighty...¡»

    While the Second started toin, the Seventh called out.

    ¡ºThey¡¯ve grown toorge, that their roles have been divided. Perhaps they don¡¯t feel such a sense of responsibility for thisnd. I¡¯ll bet the pce is the same. Regardless of what tiny vige falls to ruin, or finds salvation, it¡¯s but a minor fragment of an urrence.¡»

    It wasn¡¯t their responsibility.

    While it certainly wasn¡¯t Marcus¡¯s job, as he didn¡¯t have any relevant position, if you asked whether or not it was his responsibility, the answer would be dubious.

    Marcus-san was a knight who didn¡¯t even particrly want much work.

    But the very fact he was a knight gave him an obligation to protect the people.

    (They really have it rough. Imperial knights and nobles.)

    Novem looked towards the party of three operating with us.

    ¡°You gentlemen as well.¡±

    The man with a bad mouth to him nodded, due to his debt to her.

    ¡°No, well, I¡¯ll abide because I¡¯ve been saved by you, but isn¡¯t this vige¡¯s attitude the pits?¡±

    The frivolous-looking man that was hisrade was the same.

    ¡°Right. We ran all the way here from Centralle and all.¡±

    The older man, who seemed to be the one in charge of them, let out a sigh.

    ¡°On top of receiving extensive treatment, and receiving a share of their meals, where¡¯s this backtalking from? Sorry about that. I¡¯ll also be sure to caution them.¡±

    The older one did seem to be rtively reliable.

    I looked to the vige chief, who was busy conversing with Norma-san.

    With a pale face, he was making a desperate appeal.

    ¡°So thest attack was this morning? Then you¡¯ll be safe for a while more.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that! Please defeat them as soon as possible. There are many vigers who are too scared to even sleep at night. They even lead along the goblins in the area, carry off the vigers, and... our casualties are already over forty!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve only just arrived. I need to give the troops some rest. Please make preparations for a meal.¡±

    ¡°T-that can¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°If they attack again, we¡¯ll be the ones to deal with them! You just have to do as you¡¯ve been ordered!¡±

    Looking at Norma¡¯s attitude, I did understand it was no good at this rate.

    While a strict manner may be required to make people move, shouldn¡¯t there be a better way to phrase things?

    I looked at the vige.

    I did get the feeling that there were too few vigers.

    Using my Skills, I found that quite a few of the houses were now uninhabited.

    And...

    ¡°... This is bad. Novem, gather everyone up. I¡¯ll go tell rk-san.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lyle-sama?¡±

    Novem tilted her head as she looked at me.

    The ancestors within the Jewel were able to gain information through me.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºHippogryph? Like hell. They freakin¡¯ hid the big one.¡»

    The Third was in agreement.

    ¡ºYes, if it was just a Hippogryph, I get the feeling it would work out one way or another...¡»

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºThey really do sell for quite a bit. But at this rate, you¡¯ll be tortured to death.¡»

    The Fifth...

    ¡ºWell, they are considered as a sort of boss of the Hippogryphs.¡»

    The Sixth.

    ¡ºThough they usually just take on the Hippogryphs as convenient henchmen.¡»

    The Seventh voiced the name of that monster.

    ¡ºI was a little uncertain of your victory up to know, but now it¡¯s quite clear. At this rate, you¡¯ll lose. I never thought... a Gryphon would be here.¡»

    The head and wings of an eagle. The body of a lion.

    Muchrger than a Hippogryph, a ferocious monster.

    A threat from the skies, and if they took along some Hippogryphs with them andunched an attack, a number of viges were fated to disappear.

    In order to not stir up her fear, I spoke to Novem.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go make a report first. Please gather everyone together. If we¡¯re going to be entering a break now, then we¡¯ll have to park Porter in an appropriate ce... I¡¯ll have to find a viger to talk to as well. I¡¯ll leave the negotiations in those areas to you.¡±

    Perhaps because I had left it to her, Novem formed a smile.

    ¡°Yes. Then me and Miranda-san will carry out negotiations. If we go with too many, it¡¯ll feel like we¡¯re threatening them.¡±

    (Right. Even if they¡¯re all women, if they have the numbers, it starts to look like coercion.)

    ¡°Sorry. Please do.¡±

    And in order to find rk-san, I quickly walked away.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Finding rk-san issuing orders to his men, I decided to tantly tell him the truth.

    I wasn¡¯t an acquaintance of Norma-san¡¯s, and rk-san did seem quite reliable.

    Hearing the information I gave, his eyes opened wide.

    We spoke in the back of a small private dwelling.

    Of how I had Skills.

    And of how I discovered a Gryphon with those Skills.

    ¡°Gryphon, you say... that¡¯s a foe to send the elites at. It isn¡¯t too great, but for a mismatched legion like ours...¡±

    rk-san¡¯s mortified face had turned pale.

    I knew it was rude, but I decided to ask.

    ¡°About the aptitude of the captain and her knights, um...¡±

    rk-san shook his head.

    ¡°Since they are part of a knight brigade, they¡¯ve all been properly trained. But all of them besides Captain Norma, me included, are lower in ability. I was wondering why we were sent with this formation, but I never thought it would be this... while I know it may be rude to ask, has your Skill ever been off?¡±

    rk-san¡¯s eyes were focused on my blue Jewel.

    ¡°... Never. There¡¯s definitely a Gryphon.¡±

    ¡°I see. I did think this brigade would be somewhat reliable for the task at hand... while there¡¯s the possibility you¡¯re lying, it doesn¡¯t seem like the atmosphere for that. And there is something thates to mind.¡±

    It seems rk-san had found it suspicious from the start that they were to go on a dispatch with these members.

    Norma-san had been chosen as themander, and it felt as if they had gathered up all the knights that were usually causing problems.

    And...

    ¡°There was a rumor about it. That the economic difficulties would be solved if the overbloated number of nobles was cut down. I see... I did hear that some of those up there were letting the second and third sons take the house as ofte, and that such a thing was difficult...¡±

    I supported the man¡¯s body, which looked like it would copse.

    I wasn¡¯t too knowledgeable about the matters in Centralle, but it was obvious there was an underside to it.

    The Fifth spoke in a low voice.

    ¡ºThe bastard... it¡¯s quite likely he already knew about it.¡»

    Bastard likely referred to Ralph-san.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºHe purposely let his daughters listen in on the information of the expedition to entice them? Well, those imperial rats are quite skilled at that sort of thing. Erase Lyle and Marcus, and have Miranda return to wee a groom as she¡¯d fully finished her education, perhaps... Whatever the case, there¡¯s little loss to him. If Lyle didn¡¯t take it up, two would die. If Lyle epted, and left Miranda with him, Lyle would die, and his daughter would have returned. It really feels like we¡¯ve been rolling around on his hand.¡»

    The Sixth seemed amazed.

    ¡ºBut the one who epted the request was Lyle... it¡¯s just that...¡»

    For some reason, I got the impression the Sixth was giving a grin in the Jewel.

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s really looking down on us. If he thinks this is enough to take our heads, he¡¯s way off.¡»

    The Fourth was the same.

    ¡ºThis really is where we should get some huge brownie points, and return to Centralle in glory. Those capital dogs will rejoice! I mean, it¡¯s the party that took down a Gryphon! There¡¯s a possibility, you may have a peerage made for you! I wonder how many¡¯ll get promotions? I¡¯m sure the capital¡¯s public finances will go into an even greater state of ruin!¡»

    The Second was of the same opinion.

    ¡ºIf this number of people were to disappear for the sake of a single vige, I¡¯ll bet there¡¯ll be many who¡¯ll celebrate... but you see, it really is fun seeing the pissed faces of guys like that!¡»

    I wonder why.

    The Ancestors all seemed to be quite happy.

    rk-san looked at my dubious expression, and likely thought I was pressing at his own faintness of heart.

    He gave an apology.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll always be stuck an ordinary knight, but if I gave up here, I¡¯ll be too shamed to even call myself that. Lyle-kun, I won¡¯t force you. But if you¡¯re going to run, then please take along the women and children and...¡±

    I smiled.

    And I spoke.

    ¡°What are you talking about, rk-san? This is your big chance.¡±

    ¡°... Chance? No, Lyle-kun, I don¡¯t want to say it, but a Gryphon is an enemy a knight brigade with highly ranked ability is to take care of. I¡¯m not even sure if Captain Norma reaches mid rank or not. We¡¯ll buy some time here, so you young¡¯uns should...¡±

    He was beckoning me to flee, but the ancestors were raising their voices as well, so it was all too noisy.

    From Second and up.

    ¡ºNow then, first, let¡¯s go get the cooperation of the vigers. I thought this would be a good chance to teach Lyle about society, but this is quite interesting in itself...¡»

    ¡ºIf you seize hold of the troops, it¡¯ll be easier... well, if they don¡¯t obey, they can be used as monster bait. As long as you have more than half, and get the vigers on your side, it¡¯ll work out one way or another.¡»

    ¡ºLyle, how about I teach you about the glorious magic of money? It¡¯ll be quite a nice lesson to learn.¡»

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s this... this thrilling sensation. Get a grasp of the terrain, station your troops... wait in ambush, or press forth ourselves...¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a big one. One that, in our time, we wouldpete to see who would take its head first. I vote for going on the offense.¡»

    ¡ºThe head sure makes a good mount. If all goes well, you¡¯ll get to stuff its entire body. What¡¯s unfortunate is you don¡¯t have a ce to show it off, I guess.¡»

    (H-huh... none of them feel very heroic at all. A Gryphon¡¯s supposed to be formidable, right? And wait, it¡¯s stronger than the boss in thebyrinth, right?)

    The Seventh seemed to only worry about the fact that we had nowhere to disy it.

    In the first ce, the point he was stressing wasn¡¯t the important one.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, rk-san...¡±

    ¡º¡º¡ºIt¡¯s finally getting fun around here!!¡»¡»¡»

    I think I was probably making quite aplex expression.

    rk-san looked to me with a pale face, for different reasons than before.

    The Ancestors were rowdy, and the words I let out to put rk-san at ease...

    ¡°Let¡¯s just have some fun with it.¡±

    rk-san raised and lowered his head swiftly, as he nodded a number of times.

 Volume 5 - 7: Carpe Cardium

    Carpe Cardium

    When we arrived at Johnny Vige, what awaited us wasn¡¯t a Hippogryph, but a Gryphon.

    Amander of Hippogryphs, it was a monster that would even take elite forces among knight brigades to deal with.

    The expeditionary force hadn¡¯t the slightest idea that an enemy like that awaited us...

    I was conversing with rk-san about what was toe.

    ¡°Can I leave persuading Norma-san to you?¡±

    What¡¯s important was the right tomand.

    ording to the ancestors, it wasn¡¯t impossible for my party to deal with it by ourselves. But in that case, it would be just as nned for the Imperial Nobles, and no fun at all.

    We were speaking in the recesses of a house, and rk-san made a difficult expression.

    ¡°To put it bluntly, it¡¯ll be hard. I¡¯ve never been stationed with her until this mission, and she¡¯s...¡±

    Of whom I¡¯d only ever heard bad rumors of, the female knight Norma.

    I did see her form in battle, but I was able to clearly understand why her disposition caused her to be hated.

    Her appearance was on the nicer side, so I¡¯d like it if she calmed down a little, and behaved more like amander.

    Letting out a low voice, the Third...

    ¡ºHow about we give it to her straight?¡»

    The Fifth was in agreement to that.

    ¡ºAn ipetentmander will put the entirety of the forces in danger. I don¡¯t see her as much of a lucky one either... how about we casually nudge her to a noble death in battle?¡»

    This man¡¯s scary!

    To rk-san¡¯s strained face, I tried asking about the state of the knights and soldiers.

    ¡°rk-san, if she were to learn of the existence of the Gryphon at this stage, how do you think Norma-san would move?¡±

    The most troublesome course would be if she stirred up a panic, and fled.

    In that case she would have no option left, but to be a traitor to the state.

    rk-san shook his head.

    ¡°She did look on a Hippogryph quite lightly. In the worst case, she¡¯d run, and at best, she¡¯d try to raise her name by taking it down... no, she does have quite a pragmatic side to her, so it¡¯s hard to determine. From my point of view, if we were able to run, I would.¡±

    All I understood was that we couldn¡¯t anticipate anything.

    In that case, we¡¯ll have to prepare to take flight.

    The serious ancestors gave a prompt judgement upon hearing rk-san¡¯s words.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, how about you snatch up themanding authority.¡»

    My eyes widened a little.

    Seeing that action, rk-san¡¯s body reacted in shock.

    The fact that he was afraid of me stung in a strange way.

    (If I could take it so easily, we wouldn¡¯t be going through such troubles...)

    I¡¯m an adventurer, and she¡¯s a knight.

    Even if she didn¡¯t hate adventurers on the level of the Seventh, my name wasn¡¯t spread in Centralle at all.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡º... Lyle, we¡¯re going to go speak to the vige chief. Have rk speak with Norma on your behalf. If she wants to run, then let her. Oy, it¡¯s your turn.¡»

    Saying that, the one he left it to was the Fourth.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s at these times that you have to be gaudy with your spending... from the numbers... perhaps five hundred gold coins will be enough for the lot? It pains me that I don¡¯t know the current pricing of a Gryphon. If we asked rk... no, let¡¯s palm it off at Centralle. I do feel they¡¯ll buy it at quite a nice price. Okay, Lyle...¡»

    The Fourth seemed to be having fun. He liked saving up money, and gave off an image as if he hated spending it.

    ¡º... Pay out one gold for every goblin body. Also, orcs, and things of that level for five gold. Fifty gold per Hippogryph, and a hundred for the Gryphon!¡»

    As rewards, they were quite extraordinary.

    (He really is quite bold when he decides to spend it.)

    As I thought that, the Fourth...

    ¡ºThe expected profit margin¡¯ll be over seven hundred!¡»

    ... But he was the same Fourth as always.

    (This miser...)

    I asked rk-san to persuade Norma-san.

    ¡°Can you notify her of the presence of a Gryphon? If I¡¯m held in doubt, I can prove the authenticity of my Skills. Also, I would like to have a word with her as well, so please gather together the knights.¡±

    rk-san¡¯s expression was still as strained as ever.

    ¡°What are you thinking of? You¡¯re not just going to gather us all up, and attack in mass, right?¡±

    He was quite anxious. So he thought I¡¯d take charge, and order everyone to attack...

    After being told that much, I decided to smile.

    Hold confidence.

    If possible, keep the other party in anxiety.

    (Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t done something like this since Dalien...)

    Directing a smile, I spoke to rk-san.

    ¡°I will take the authority to lead. It¡¯s alright. When it alles to an end, they¡¯ll still be the merits of you guys and the volunteer soldiers. You can hold some expectations for the reward for exterminating the Gryphon.¡±

    Hearing that, rk-san¡¯s mouth opened and closed silently.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºGood! Sink in the finisher!¡»

    I put my hand on his shoulder, and went on.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll be heading out in the best of conditions. I want to see the people of the pce rejoicing. The expeditionary legion they never thought to return came back, with a Gryphon in tow... Let¡¯s pass through that gate, and prance gantly down the main street.¡±

    With his face still quite pale, it looked like his mouth would start frothing at any moment.

    ¡°No, the pce... even if you call it a triumphant return...¡±

    I continued.

    ¡°Bringing trouble to the imperial nobles that tried to cut us off, and achieving distinguished service for ourselves... how about it?¡±

    When I made a serious face, rk-san started to look troubled.

    He was a rtively earnest person, so I¡¯ll bet he has quite a bit to think over.

    And he dropped his shoulders.

    ¡°... If you¡¯re telling the truth, there¡¯s little chance we¡¯ll survive. But how do you n to go about bringing down a Gryphon? Even if we were to prepare for it, we only have a few crossbows.¡±

    Hearing he had brought along crossbows, the ancestors rejoiced.

    The Second was...

    ¡ºThis knight is able. You should learn a little from him.¡»

    He was likely referring to my ownck of preparations.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you. In front of everyone, that is.¡±

    I parted from rk-san, and walked towards the vige head.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I looked around for the vige chief, I found him issuing orders to the vigers.

    Helping with the construction of the tents, he left the preparation of food to the other residents of the vige.

    They were all making dark expressions.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºA squadron of a hundred for a small vige. On top of that, the vigers already lost a number close to forty... It isn¡¯t strange for them to despair. What¡¯s more, this expedition¡¯s a gathering of deadbeats.¡»

    (... Come to think of it, in the Second¡¯s time, the territory just consisted of a few settlements, and it was more of a vige.)

    The First cut open the path, and made the barbarians obey him.

    The one who made the basis for the house in the truest sense was the Second.

    Constantlypared to his father, constantlyined at, he still put its shape in order, and expanded the vige.

    The Third had said he was only proceeding with work ording to the Second¡¯s ns.

    I called out to the chief giving orders.

    ¡°Can I have a little of your time?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, yes. What business do you have with me, dear knight?¡±

    Hearing myself called a knight, I smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m an adventurer. I epted a request from one of the knights participating, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. With that being the case, would you still be willing to listen to me?¡±

    The chief made a reluctant face.

    He must be busy.

    But I can¡¯t just pull back here.

    I took out a small bag of silver coins from my breast-pocket, and handed it to him.

    Inspecting the contents, he told a nearby youth that he¡¯d be leaving for a little, and took to listening to my words.

    (But all I did was hand over some money.)

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºThe power of money is a grand one. Well, if you think of the future of this vige, it will be rough if they don¡¯t have as much saved up as possible.¡»

    And after the chief took me to a ce we could talk alone, I confirmed the situation.

    ¡°When we were dispatched from Centralle, we were told that the monster we would be dealing with was a Hippogryph. Is there any mistake in that?¡±

    The chief opened his eyes.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be! I made sure to properly write out the name ¡®Gryphon¡¯! Within the vige, there were many who saw its form in the nearby forest! Why was something like that mistaken...¡±

    ording to him, the state-appointed Governer had run away, and had yet to return.

    Truly, hearing about a Gryphon was something to make one want to flee.

    ¡°... Will you run as well? Will your army abandon this vige as well?¡±

    The chief looked at me with a ghastly expression.

    But I spoke with a smile.

    ¡°No. We¡¯ll take care of it. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been concerned about... that captain. She¡¯s the female knight from before, but she¡¯s under the impression that even if casualties arise, it¡¯s fine as long as the matter¡¯s resolved. It pains my heart to see any more deaths in this vige, so that¡¯s where youe in.¡±

    ¡°M-me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you cooperate, chief. It¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll protect the vige, and defeat the Gryphon. That¡¯s all there is to it. But she isn¡¯t fit to lead this mission.¡±

    ¡°... So what needs you from us? And if the higher-ups were to learn of such a thing...¡±

    By higher-ups, he likely meant the governor, and those in charge of this area.

    Inviting in the rage of Centralle, and based on the persons involved... the vige may even beid waste to by the knights. It appears the vige chief was fearful of such a thing.

    ¡°Please rest at ease. I¡¯ve alreadye to an agreement with the adjutant. If we find opposition, the Captain will be a noble loss in the battle toe.¡±

    Saying it myself left quite a bad taste in my mouth.

    And the chief looked at me.

    ¡°... What is your coteral? Doing this much, if you¡¯re to fail...¡±

    Well, if I fail, I die, but my greatest goal is...

    What floated in my head was Ralph-san¡¯s face.

    I was sure he was an earnest father, but it seems he was quite a cheat.

    Thinking back, he was a person who¡¯d lived long as an imperial noble.

    ¡°There¡¯s a man I¡¯m finding a little difficulty in forgiving. He¡¯s got a nice ce in Centralle, and giving him a spot of pain is my current objective.¡±

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    His expression said that he kinda understood, and kinda didn¡¯t. But I began to ask my favor of him regardless.

    (Somehow, I¡¯m gradually starting to hate learning about society.)

    After the preparations finished as per my ancestors¡¯ words, I headed back to Novem and the others.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The house Norma was taking a break in.

    It was a vacant one that had lost its owner. There, rk was being reprimanded by Norma.

    ¡°Gryphon, you say? Even fools should learn to think carefully sometimes! We¡¯vee here on royal orders to subjugate a Hippogryph. Yet you listened to the words of that dubious adventurer so easily... this is why you can never get a promotion!¡±

    While being rebuked by a female knight younger than himself, rk contained himself, and continued his exnation.

    ¡°But it¡¯s strange, no matter how you look at it. That adventurer does possess a Skill, and he said it was alright if he proved it... You should be well aware of how great a meaning revealing one¡¯s Skill has, not just to adventurers, but to Knights as well.¡±

    Lyle proving his Skill meant that he would be teaching others what he was capable of.

    Teaching such a thing to others held high risk, even if one wasn¡¯t an adventurer.

    Perhaps finally noticing that, Norma made a questionable expression.

    ¡°Even in the case there really is a Gryphon, that is separate from our mission. We will pull back at once! Bring that adventurer over! If he can prove his Skill, we¡¯ll begin the preparations for retreat immediately!¡±

    To Norma, she wanted merits, but she valued her own life.

    If she sensed the danger, she was set to withdraw.

    (If that cowardice of hers only showed itself a little bit more during the preparations...)

    rkmented, but he did begin exining what would happen if they retreated.

    ¡°If we run away like this, we will be named as cowards, and will be unable to live on as knights. Even if we have definite proof of a Gryphon¡¯s existence, we¡¯ll always be condemned for having abandoned post. Also, you should be aware of the recent rumors, right?¡±

    ¡°Rumors? What are you on about?¡±

    It seems Norma truly did not know.

    rk remembered.

    (Ah, dammit. This girl... she¡¯s quite oblivious, even to her own colleagues.)

    She was too rushed to attain her own sess that she saw all around her as enemies. In truth, Norma had very few she could call allies.

    No, perhaps it was best to say she had none.

    By repeatedly snatching away feat after feat, she was a female knight who reached her position at a young age.

    Everyone around her was an enemy.

    (I see. So that¡¯s why she was chosen. Not that I can say much, having been chosen as the aide to such a person.)

    A depressed rk began to exin the rumors circting around the pce.

    Of how the nobles and knights had grown too great in number.

    Of how, for that sake, there was a need to cut down on numbers.

    That the participants for such a n were none other than their own squadron.

    ¡°So even if there really is a Gryphon, there¡¯s a high possibility we¡¯ll still be criticized, and our ranks will drop. With a dishonor that great on our backs, living on as a knight would be...¡±

    Hearing that, Norma shouted out.

    ¡°W-what is the meaning of this!? Then why!? Why was I chosen!?¡±

    Seeing Norma¡¯s panic, rk spoke.

    ¡°Please calm down! Right now, we should be thinking of just how we¡¯re going to attain victory in this...¡±

    ¡°Victory!? Are you a fool!? With a Gryphon as our opponent, then not a decurion such as me, they¡¯d send a centurion... no, a legatus! As if I could calm down in a situation like this...¡±

    Seeing her disarray, rk thought her less fitting of themanding position than anyone he had served under before.

    At the same time, it was quite clear that if he fought under her, they would face defeat.

    If looked at as a single knight she was skilled.

    If she had paid a little more mind to her surroundings, then perhaps centurion or legatus status was possible for her.

    There...

    ¡°Caption! Vice-captain! The town¡¯s residents have gathered! An adventurer a guy called Marcus hired told them to go to the za! Also, those vigers are saying it wasn¡¯t a Hippogryph, but a Gryphon that they saw... just what is going on!?¡±

    To the knight that asked if he should subdue them, rk shook his head.

    Looking at the confused and young knight, he spoke.

    ¡°Captain, we should go as well. It looks like everyone¡¯s gathering up.¡±

    Whatever the case, there was nowhere to run.

    The probability that an army under his lead could win was low.

    (So I¡¯ll have to bet on the boy...)

    And as always, rk worried...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Before the residents lined up in the za, I gave an address.

    No, it¡¯s not like I wanted to do it.

    But I let out a loud voice from my stomach, and followed after the ancestors.

    The one in charge was the Sixth.

    He gathered the residents, and appealed that their assistance was essential.

    But even if it was for their sakes as well, it¡¯s not like they were all eager to do it.

    So there, the Sixth told me to do as he said.

    ¡ºGood, now there Lyle, turn to look at the children! Are you alright with the lives you¡¯re giving these children? Your own parents and grandparents would look upon you with shame!¡»

    I followed the Sixth¡¯s delighted instruction.

    ¡°Will you show your children such miserable sights? Do you want your parents and grandparents in heaven tough at you as cowards who turned tail from the monsters!? Do you want to be despised as the ones who didn¡¯t even try to do what you could!?¡±

    I used various gestures, and wore all of the most attractive armor pieces we had among us as I shouted while standing atop Porter.

    The vigers raised their voices.

    ¡°T-there¡¯s no way we could fight something like that!¡±

    ¡°Right! No matter how painful it may be, the power to fight them is... isn¡¯t that why we called over you knights in the first ce!?¡±

    ¡°Even the governor turned tail! You guys will be soon to follow, I¡¯ll bet!¡±

    The surrounding knights and soldiers gathered, hearing the vigers¡¯ voices.

    Because they hadn¡¯t learned of the Gryphon until now, there were even some hurriedly making the preparations to run away.

    I think it¡¯s toote for that, you know. Also, if they did end up running, I doubt any decent life awaited them.

    If they fled to Centralle, I wonder just where they nned to go.

    I pulled my sabre, and pointed its tip at the sky before using magic.

    In order to make it shier, I made use of the First¡¯s ¡¾Limit Burst¡¿.

    In order to pull off that disy, I had purposely cleared a space in the za beforehand.

    And that¡¯s where I directed it.

    ¡°Thunder p.¡±

    The sky had been cloudy, and thunder resounded, as lightning fell on the open space.

    A violent sound echoed through the area, and among the townsfolk, there were some who had fallen to the ground in fear.

    (T-that scared them, right? And wait, was there really a need to go that far?)

    I hung my sabre against my shoulder to make sure they didn¡¯t notice my anxiety, and spoke disinterestedly.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be hell if you run. It¡¯ll be hell if you remain. Then... you¡¯ve no choice but to fight.¡±

    The form of the Sixth giving a wide grin as he surveyed the area floated in my head.

    ¡ºThe knights¡¯ve all gathered. You¡¯ve finished the opening act. Lyle, now¡¯s the time.¡»

    I gave my address in repetition of the Sixth.

    ¡°Centralle... the pce has abandoned us, and now, there¡¯s no path left to us but to be crushed here, or be enemies of the state. Does it not irritate you? The satisfied faces those guys up there waiting for our demises will make when they hear of our annihtion? If we survive, we¡¯ll be ridiculed as cowards, and if we run, you¡¯ll be disgraces as knights. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re just a hired soldier. You¡¯ll always be sneered at and scorned... are you all really fine with that?¡±

    All of their eyes were gathered on me.

    With my shy use of magic, there were even some looking at me with fearful eyes.

    I wasn¡¯t ying the foolish son as I had in Dalien.

    Right now, I was giving an address as Lyle.

    Those cut out for the bottom.

    Those who had fallen to their pitiful states.

    There were various gathered, but they were all making the expressions of people who had given up.

    ¡°... If we return here, the castle will have us cut down. They¡¯ll put out quite a just cause, and we¡¯ll be killed. And they¡¯ll surely rejoice. But in that case, wouldn¡¯t you rather see their bitter faces?¡±

    Someone raised a voice.

    ¡°Bitter... you can¡¯t mean...¡±

    I continued.

    ¡°Defeat the Gryphon. Save the vige. Do it all, and make a triumphant march back to the capital! We¡¯ll be famous in a single bound. There¡¯s no way those nobles in the pce can go about refusing to reward the heroes who slew the Gryphon. The troubadours will surely sing of us on the capital streets. Perhaps we¡¯ll be sung of throughout the country. Return as heroes, and stand before them with pride! Isn¡¯t it the greatest revenge!? Get money handed to you! Get status handed to you! Get your hands on... everything!¡±

    Among the townsfolk, a few youngsters stood.

    And out of nowhere, a voice came.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll get my hands on it all! As if I¡¯d let it end in a ce like this!¡±

    And another person or two stood up.

    When their numbers became numerous, the knights and soldiers began to stand as well.

    From atop Porter, I could see Captain Norma, and Vice-captain rk-san looking at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s a once-in-a-lifetime victory. The heroes who yed the Gryphon. Your families will pass down the legend! ... Win this battle, andy hands on everything!¡±

    Many stood, and let out their voices.

    ¡°Do you want money!?¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±YEAH!!¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°Do you want status!?¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±YEAH!!¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°Do you want fame!?¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±YEAH!!¡±¡±¡±

    ¡°Then fight for it! I will make you all emerge victorious!!¡±

    The vigers, the knights, the soldiers cried out, and broke into apuse.

    Of course...

    ¡ºYeah~ as I thought, it¡¯s at times like these that hired apuders are oh so important.¡»

    The Third gave a spoiler.

    The first ones to stand and endorse it were ones we had prepared ourselves.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because preparations are important. If they were just going to be surprised, seeing his magic, it wouldn¡¯t be any fun after that.¡»

    While that may be true, I get the feeling something¡¯s wrong here.

    And the Fifth saw that Norma-san and rk-san were looking at me, so he called out.

    ¡ºNow then, if you¡¯ve seized their hearts, nextes the coins.¡»

    Coins... profits. Meaning money.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After the address, I had the chief set up a desk we had prepared before hand.

    And Miranda-san carried over a box, and turned out its contents.

    Inside, was the five hundred gold coins I had prepared, piled up like a mountain.

    Around, in order to make sure it wasn¡¯t stole, I had Aria, Marcus-san, and Breid-san as well as the three we had saved stationed.

    Novem and Monica were filling out paperwork.

    Shannon was carrying around a signboard Monica had drawn up.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s heavy, so hurry up...¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have any stamina, do you?¡±

    I was mildly taken aback by a pouting Shannon as I spoke to all.

    ¡°If you fight under mymand, then I¡¯ll put out one gold coin per monster defeated! There¡¯s quite a number here, right? To those leadingrger forces, there¡¯ll be a separate reward. The leader of the party that takes out the most will get yet another grant.¡±

    On Shannon¡¯s board... First ce, ten gold. Second ce, eight gold. Third ce, five gold... was written.

    ¡°Goblins count for one gold! Orcs and ogres for five!¡±

    Hearing that, the knights and soldiers gulped as they looked at the mountain of gold.

    And the civilians too...

    ¡°As long as you aid me, there will be a reward. Woman are also warmly weed. Cooking and misceneous jobs, there¡¯s a mountain of things to do.¡±

    Some stood excitedly.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºAs I thought, it really is different when there¡¯s a reward in store.¡»

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because a reward you can see with your own eyes is just that important. Even if one¡¯ll benefit as a result either way, there¡¯s a clear difference in motivation.¡»

    Seeing their forms, I experienced once more my own na?ve perception of the world.

    To me, it was a sum I could earn at once, but there were plenty of people who could barely every hands on it.

    I couldn¡¯t speak ill of the people entranced by the gold before their eyes.

    But I did understand what the ancestors were trying to tell me.

    ¡°We¡¯ve written up contracts. The payments will be dealt with reliably. Even if I¡¯m to tell a lie, you can legally make a im afterwards.¡±

    There, a single knight raised a hand.

    ¡°U-um... letters are a little beyond me...¡±

    I spoke.

    ¡°All forms are the same. Confirm the details with those that can read. All those that want to enter into a contract, please line up.¡±

    While Miranda-san was putting away the gold coins, rk came to stand before me.

    ¡°Lyle-kun... do you have a moment?¡±

    Behind him was Norma-san.

    All gazes were directed at her.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Borrowing the vige chief¡¯s house, I talked alone with the two of them.

    Pertaining to this time¡¯s Gryphon subjugation.

    But it was different to what I had expected.

    The Seventh seemed fed up.

    ¡ºWhat a girl. Well, it¡¯s more decent than having her go on a rampage. Saves us some effort.¡»

    Personally, I thought it would be fine if Norma-san didn¡¯t raise a hand, but on the other hand, here I was feeling oh-so-tired.

    On the other side of the table, Norma-san was making quite a serious expression.

    ¡°To summarize, the right tomand still falls to me at the end... the results are also mine.¡±

    She was negotiating with a serious face, but from the start, I didn¡¯t want any glory in Centralle. It would just get in the way.

    If Norma-san was no good, I nned to have rk-san take up all the results when he returned.

    ¡°Captain, that phrasing is...¡±

    When rk-san tried to step in, Norma-san burst out.

    ¡°It¡¯s an important matter! We¡¯re talking about the achievement of having in a Gryphon here! On top of him doing it for us on his own, if he fails, it¡¯ll be of his own judgement. There isn¡¯t a single demerit to me!¡±

    If you do look at it realistically, there really is little demerit to her.

    When ites to not being able to run away, Norma-san was in the same boat.

    But even if she fought, failed, and died, she would be a brave and noble warrior who threw down her life.

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡º... I guess I can at least evaluate her on her swift ability to change her thoughts, and to not mull over the details. It¡¯s good that she won¡¯t be getting in the way, at least.¡»

    I nodded.

    ¡°As long as you agree to abide all of my orders, then all the achievements can be yours. However, I¡¯ll be reporting the work of those that participated as well. If I don¡¯t, you understand what will happen, right? Every person here will be your enemy.¡±

    She did understand, as Norma-san began to nod.

    ¡°I-I know. I¡¯ll write of how everyone performed greatly on the report! If that¡¯s what¡¯s needed for me to get a promotion, then...¡±

    I ignored Norma-san, as she hung her head and gave a dark smile, as I turned to rk-san.

    ¡°Are you alright with that as well, rk-san? Personally, I would like if you followed mymand.¡±

    Letting out a sigh, rk-san shook his head.

    ¡°If I said I didn¡¯t ept yourmand at this point, then all the troops, Captain and all, wille for my head. It¡¯s just that, I¡¯m fine with just earning for the part I y. If the reports are to hold truthful, I don¡¯t mind listening to you.¡±

    Hearing that, Norma-sanughed.

    ¡°Fool. Honesty never pays. A textbook definition right here.¡±

    rk-san whispered sorrowfully.

    ¡°Right. Perhaps.¡±

    And like that, we cleaned up the issues with management, and I had work to do, so I left.

    (Honest, is it...)

    rk-san epted the bribe.

    That¡¯s how the system worked, but he wasn¡¯t just a stubbornly honest man.

    He wasn¡¯t one I could bring myself to hate, though.

    (I wonder why he was chosen for this expeditionary force.)

    I could only think over it in wonder.

    Perhaps the imperials had thought that anyone would do.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I returned to Novem¡¯s side, it seems that some sort of problem had arisen.

    While Novem was making a troubled face, by her side, Monica was finishing up one contract after another.

    The one she was dealing with was a child.

    ¡°I want to fight! Dad already kicked the bucket, and there¡¯s only mom left, so if I don¡¯t fight, then...¡±

    The young boy with short brown hair was quite unkempt.

    Age-wise, I doubt he had even reached ten.

    While she was reliable, I guess even Novem would be troubled.

    ¡°You¡¯re still quite young, so how about assisting with the tasks in the vige? Also, even if you call it fighting...¡±

    The reason she was bewildered was likely because the one she was dealing with was quite serious.

    With an earnest expression, he frantically offered hisints.

    ¡°Yeah, no, that age is impossible.¡±

    Saying that, I tried to draw closer, but the Third stopped me in a tone besides his usual cheerful one.

    ¡º... He sure resembles brother.¡»

    Perhaps I should call him serious, or solemn.

    There was some sadness mixed in, and the Second also...

    ¡ºIdentical. The voice, that appearance... and, that straightforwardness of his.¡»

    The Second¡¯s tone held some nostalgia.

    When I mulled over what to do, the Second spoke.

    ¡ºHey, Lyle... just a little is fine. Really, just a small bit, alright? Can you try looking over that child a bit?¡»

    On the voice the Second wrung out of himself, I found myself unable to refuse.

 Volume 5 - 8: The Secondâ€™s Memory

    The Second¡¯s Memory

    Inside the Jewel.

    There, a meeting was being conducted by the ancestors.

    The Fourth took lead.

    ¡ºWell then, it¡¯s been decided Johnny Vige will be a defensive battle.¡»

    The Sixth seemed irritated.

    ¡ºIf only we had more usable troops, we could send them into the forest!¡»

    The Seventh also seemed just as irritated.

    ¡ºKuh, I guess the Second and Third have more experiencemanding these small numbers. We should listen to them here.¡»

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºSo next is how we n on intercepting them. If we had a few more crossbows, we could deploy the vigers in wait. Even if they don¡¯t have the skill, have one load the crossbow, and hand it over to the next. Fire, and rotate...¡»

    The Third sounded quite happy.

    ¡ºWe did have Lyle circle around the vige, so if we just tinker a little with it, and harden our defenses, it should be plenty. If a Hippogryph or Gryphon enters the vige, then just bind it, and gang up!¡»

    With humans as their livestock, the Hippogryphs would likely attack.

    Won¡¯t they run? I thought that, but ording the ancestors, ¡®Gryphons and their kin have an excessive amount of pride.¡¯

    I won¡¯t say they aren¡¯t clever, but even if they knew they would lose, they wouldn¡¯t stopunching attacks.

    The really were an ill-natured opponent.

    The Fourth looked at the image floating over the round table.

    It came from within my head, a three dimensional map of the vige.

    ¡ºI guess the weak points are here, and here? Station some knights, and have the crossbows handled in two-man teams. I¡¯d appreciate a shield position too.¡»

    The numbers we could move were close to one hundred and seventy.

    It didn¡¯t reach two hundred, but it was better than the one hundred and ten we had at the start.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºLyle will takemand. His group will take care of the monsters prating into the vige. Station Aria and Miranda at cescking inbat potential. Novem will be charged with healing, so have her stationed in the center of the vige. Porter and ra are probably fine there as well.¡»

    I asked the Second.

    ¡°What should we do about Monica and Shannon?¡±

    He took up a difficult face.

    The reason was Monica¡¯s appearance.

    It was a maid garment, or perhaps a dress that resembled one.

    Even if we knew she was strong, causing confusion from our own troops on the battlefield wasn¡¯t a good thing.

    ¡º... Women and children... yeah, have her guard them, and the elderly. Shannon¡¯ll be assisting Novem by her side. If we had more of those arrows on hand, it¡¯d be easier though.¡»

    The arrows we purchased in Arumsaas were ones with exploding weights fastened to their ends. If the enemy was too far, it was difficult to set aim.

    But if it hit, something on the level of a goblin was taken care of in a single shot.

    If hit in the right ce, Orcs were also killed off in one blow.

    The Third looked at me.

    ¡ºLooks like we¡¯ll have to have Lyle use them. They¡¯re just leftovers of what he used before, but they¡¯ll be quite useful against a Hippogryph. A Gryphon¡¯d be hard, mind you.¡»

    The Third exined that a Gryphon wouldn¡¯t even falter from such an explosion.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºIf it¡¯s a Gryphon, it¡¯ll be easier if you can get on its back.¡»

    The Sixth was of the same opinion.

    ¡ºWhen you¡¯re fighting ones stronger than yourself, there are methods like that to use. While there isn¡¯t an overwhelming gap in strength between one and the current Lyle, it¡¯ll be hell to hit it with magic... Okay, if it seems impossible, we¡¯re going with that.¡»

    ¡°That? What¡¯s wrong with binding its movement, and having everyone beat it ck and blue? There are some magics I know like that.¡±

    The Sixth stared at me reproachfully.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re no fun at all.¡»

    No, I¡¯m not in it for fun.

    And as the conference proceeded like that, the Third and others quarreled with zeal.

    Even when I tried calling out to them.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why I¡¯m saying it¡¯s no good unless you station that Norma as well! If you don¡¯t use all the pieces you can, there¡¯s no point!¡»

    ¡ºThat ipetent? We¡¯ll likely have some after money, so if possible, let¡¯s leave it in the center. Have Monica guard it with the rest.¡»

    ¡ºNo, she¡¯s somewhatpetent, I tells ya¡¯. While she has her deficiencies, she did hand overmand to Lyle immediately. Because on top of surviving, it gave her the best possible circumstance. Also, if you look at her as a knight, she can likely take care of any goblin or orc.¡»

    ¡ºPurposely let them through, set a trap, and let them burn... I¡¯d like a few more set-ups scattered around.¡»

    ¡º... If we had the Walt House¡¯s elite here, they¡¯d march out and end it within the day. Ah, yep, let¡¯s set some traps where we¡¯re short on hands. If you¡¯re reinforcing the structures, keep them easy to fight on...¡»

    Grinning, and sometimes raging up as they drew up a n. My ancestors.

    We already proceeded talks on reinforcing the vige, and it felt as if we were building up a fortress for battle.

    And all I could do was watch.

    To me, the Second called out.

    ¡ºThey sure are having fun over there. Are you bored, Lyle?¡»

    Hearing that, I shook my head.

    ¡°No, I have to properly listen to it all. It may be for my sake in times toe.¡±

    The Second grabbed me by the cor, and dragged me over to his room.

    ¡ºOy, I¡¯m borrowing Lyle for a bit.¡»

    The Second addressed that to the remaining five, and the one to respond was the Fourth.

    He stared intently at the table, and waved his hand to dismiss us.

    ¡ºYeah, go do what you will. We¡¯ll be continuing over here.¡»

    ¡°Eh? Wait!?¡±

    Even with my resistance, the Second continued to pull at me, and dragged me through the door.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The ancestors¡¯ rooms within the Jewel were all stuffed full of those ancestors¡¯ memories.

    To the First, it was a small vige.

    To the Second, the scenery of a vige beginning to develop spread out.

    There were vigers doing work on it, but their forms were nothing more than projections. It wasn¡¯t possible to touch them.

    The memories of the owner of the room.

    ¡°What is it? Are you thinking of throwing me into real battle here like the First? Well, if you have a Gryphon for me to fight, I¡¯ll gratefully ept it.¡±

    As I said that, the Second shook his head horizontally.

    ¡ºThat sounds nice as well, but you already won against a dragon subspecies. Fighting a Gryphon at this point won¡¯t get you anywhere. The only thing annoying about them is their flight.¡»

    Situated in quite a remote region, the Walt House had a long history of fighting against Monsters.

    The First carried around that huge lunk of a sword to fight, and the Second was properly trained as the sessor tobat Monsters. They were all experienced.

    It was unthinkable for any of them to never have gone out like the knights back at Centralle.

    ¡°Then what is it? ... It¡¯s raining?¡±

    As we walked forward, the sky began to cloud over.

    When the rain began to touch the soil, the vigers who had been working up to then disappeared.

    Even if I stepped in the puddles, water didn¡¯t ssh up.

    It was a little wondrous.

    And within the heavy rain, I definitely witnessed that scenery.

    ¡°Eh, um... blood is...¡±

    What spread on the ground alongside the rain, was crimson blood.

    What was before the Second¡¯s eyes, was one with his same form on his knees, with a child clutched in his arms.

    Next to them, a smaller child was crying his heart out...

    ¡°Is that the Third? Then the one you¡¯re holding is...¡±

    ¡ºMy oldest son.¡»

    Just as the second¡¯s tears fell, the young boy next to him wept.

    The blood flowing from the boy in his arms didn¡¯t stop.

    Nearby, was the form of a monster pierced by arrows.

    A horned rabbit.

    The scene changed.

    Perhaps it was summer this time.

    The sunlight was strong, and yet, I didn¡¯t feel the heat.

    The Second was teaching a child how to use a bow.

    ¡ºHey, do your best.¡»

    ¡ºYeah~!¡»

    The child pulled the miniature bow with all his might, and let loose practice arrows. It was the one the Second had been embracing before, the eldest son.

    Nearby, the small Third was staring absentmindedly at his brother.

    Even from a young age, he held that sort of whimsical air.

    The boy released an arrow, and burst into joy when he hit the target.

    ¡ºI did it! I did it, father!¡»

    ¡ºNice job! As expected of a Walt man. Be strong, and get to be a lord who can protect his people.¡»

    ¡ºYeah!¡»

    The image of the Second¡¯s eldest son turned gray, and time stopped there.

    I looked at the Second.

    ¡º... He was a good kid. Unlike me, he was bright, and honest. The fief liked him quite a lot. They hated me, but I was sure that that child would grow to be loved by the people. Since I was blessed with a second son, I nned on giving Sleigh somend, and having him start a branch family. He was quiteid back, but he liked books and knowledge... that¡¯s why I thought I would have him... support ¡¾Dewey¡¿ alongside me.¡»

    Seeing the boy, I noticed.

    Brown and unkempt hair.

    It was the boy that wanted Novem to allow him to fight at Johnny Vige. I think his name was ¡¾Luka¡¿, but they were definitely reminiscent.

    ¡ºWithin the heavy rain. A monster appeared in the fields. He grabbed his bow, and ran out. I wouldn¡¯t have cared that much if the fields were ruined a little. He could have called me over... In order to protect Sleigh, who followed along, he went up front.¡»

    I didn¡¯t know what I should say.

    The Second continued.

    ¡ºI couldn¡¯t protect him. I¡¯m just the same as the First. Selfish. But please do a little for that child... I don¡¯t want to see that boy die again. It can only be for a little, but please watch over him.¡»

    ¡°... If it¡¯s in a scope I¡¯m capable of.¡±

    When I said that, the Second let out a powerlessugh.

    ¡ºSorry, Lyle. I guess I can¡¯t talk bad about my old man anymore.¡»

    And the images cut off.

    We were in a mansion.

    The one sleeping atop the bed was a weathered and weakened First Generation.

    Beside ¡¾Basil Walt¡¿, sat an aging woman. Her appearance was well kept, and I could understand it in an instant.

    (So that person¡¯s the First¡¯s wife.)

    The Second stood close to the bed. But he seemed extremely worn out.

    The First forced out his own voice.

    ¡º... I¡¯m sorry for everything, Crassel.¡»

    After saying that, he closed his eyes.

    The Second clenched his fist, and began to weep where he stood.

    The aged woman spoke to him.

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t have to me yourself anymore. There may be those that criticize you, but you¡¯re doing a splendid job. This man was just as awkward as you, and that¡¯s why...¡»

    The aged woman let out her tears.

    The Second opened his mouth.

    ¡º... I... wanted to grow up to be like him. Strong, and loved... but I could never catch up in the slightest. I could never protect anything...¡»

    The Second¡¯s crumpling figure.

    There, the surrounding scenery changed to him practicing his Skill.

    The Second scratched his face with a finger.

    ¡º... I didn¡¯t really want to show it. It¡¯s embarrassing, you know.¡»

    ¡°I don¡¯t really find it embarrassing. Also, if you weren¡¯t there, the Third would...¡±

    For better or worse, the Third was a shoddy individual.

    He advanced the territory by the Second¡¯s n, and never did anything unnecessary.

    Even so, his name was carved into the history of the Bahnseim Kingdom. What¡¯s to be of the world.

    ¡º... It¡¯s because he never does anything pointless. He never practiced with the bow, and only swung around a sword. Thinking back now, perhaps that was for the best, but looking at him, I couldn¡¯t help but be worried.¡»

    The Secondughed.

    Then he looked at me with a serious expression.

    ¡ºAlso, I wanted to show it to you. That¡¯s all I am... Hey, Lyle...¡»

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡º... Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s alright to use my Skill already?¡»

    It felt like my heart was grasped for a moment. And I forcefully expelled my consciousness from within the Jewel to my body.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I opened my eyes, it seemed that night wasing to its end.

    In the house we were staying at, its female owner was away.

    ¡°Ah, it looks like I¡¯ve woken you up.¡±

    The woman was preparing a meal, and an energetic young boy ran into the house.

    ¡°Ah, Lyle-sama woke up! I¡¯ll have to let Novem-neechan know.¡±

    Luka...

    The boy that resembled the Second¡¯s eldest hade with firewood in hand.

    When I looked around, I saw that Shannon and Aria were asleep.

    ra and Novem were on watch, and it seems that Miranda-san was already awake.

    Behind the boy stood Monica.

    ¡°Mum, it¡¯s amazing. This maid cut the wood, bang bang bang, and piled up a mountain. Looks like we¡¯ll be fine for a while.¡±

    The woman... Luka¡¯s mother spoke in a tired tone.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to let them dry, so we won¡¯t be able to use them for a while. Also, did you say your thanks? Ah, thank you for that.¡±

    ¡°I did say it!¡±

    Monica nodded.

    ¡°Yes. I did receive his thanks.¡±

    And she took some fleeting nces at me.

    (I can understand what she wants me to say, but I¡¯m definitely not saying it.)

    To Luka¡¯s mother, lowering her head to Monica, I scratched my head, and spoke.

    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have to offer gratitude to that one. She¡¯s an automaton.¡±

    Both Luka and his mother stared nkly.

    It seems that they didn¡¯t understand anything from the word automaton. Looks like I failed.

    There, Monica made a sad expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, the two of you. A person like that is my master, but I¡¯m doing my best to serve him.¡±

    I received the two of their chastising nces, and red at Monica.

    ¡°Hey, that one was unfair!¡±

    Outside the perception of mother and child, Monica was sticking out her tongue.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t said a single lie.¡±

    When she made a regretful face, Luka closed in on me.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, you have to properly give your thanks. It¡¯s definitely no good to say something like that.¡±

    By the admonishing of a young boy, I was led to show gratitude to Monica.

    Monica was giving a radiant smile, but whenever they weren¡¯t watching her, her smile would warp into one much more indecent.

    (This bitch...)

    While stomaching it, I figured that I couldn¡¯t speak as per usual before the two taking care of us at the moment.

    I apologized.

    ¡°Thanks for everything, Monica... is that alright?¡±

    When I red at her, Monica spoke with a triumphant face.

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t an honest master. Oh, I have to finish the preparations for breakfast. It looks like today will be a busy one.¡±

    Saying that, Monica began to assist Luka¡¯s mother in high spirits.

    Luka himself began to pull on my arm.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, what should I help with today!?¡±

    ¡°Today, huh? Today is... please lead me around the vige. There were some ces I wasn¡¯t able to see yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Again? When is it that you¡¯ll let me fight?¡±

    He kept insisting he had to participate no matter what, but we had him contribute by assisting my work. On top of showing me around the vige, I needed a local to ask various things about the ce.

    He acted like this, but Luka¡¯s father was killed by a Hippogryph.

    In Johnny Vige, where people who hadn¡¯t had any family members killed off were the minority, it wasn¡¯t a rare story at all.

    ¡°When we get some free time, I¡¯ll teach you some things. Before that, we¡¯ll have to prepare. After eating, we¡¯ll have another meeting at once.¡±

    ¡°Meeting? You¡¯re going to be talking again?¡±

    I patted his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s an important step. Now then, I guess I¡¯ll wake Shannon. I want to let Aria sleep a little longer.¡±

    Luka looked at Shannon.

    She had a nket draped over her, but from the shape of it, one could tell she was asleep with her legs spread wide apart. Aria was simrly sleeping quite stretched out.

    ¡°... Lyle-sama, that Shannon girl¡¯s no good. She immediately runs away from work.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡±Yeah, I know. But it¡¯s alright. As long as Novem¡¯s nearby, she won¡¯t even think of running.¡±

    Luka spoke.

    ¡°As I thought, that neechan¡¯s amazing. The old cksmith instantly took to her. Even when he¡¯s a stubborn dwarf, he said he¡¯d cooperate with her! The vige adults were all surprised.¡±

    I spoke.

    ¡°As expected of Novem. Now then, let¡¯s finish the preparations quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Watching her cheerful son, Luka¡¯s mother seemed a little relieved.

    The voice I heard from the Jewel was the Third¡¯s.

    ¡º... Yep, as I thought, he really resembles brother.¡»

    His voice seemed a little happy, yet somewhat mournful.

    Having seen the memory, I could slightly understand his sentiment.

    (... I¡¯ll have to change gears.)

    With that in mind, I enlisted Luka¡¯s assistance in waking Shannon.

 Volume 5 - 9: Hippogryph

    Hippogryph

    In the central station of the vige, I deployed Porter¡¯s Shield to form a roof.

    On the paperid over the table, a simple map had been drawn.

    And there, I confirmed where the defenses would be stationed, and the traps be set.

    I scribbled over the map, and filled in the cement and assortment of the new traps.

    After breakfast, I found Miranda-san close to me.

    Next to me, Luka looked over my work.

    Seeing the map, the vige chief was quite surprised. But rk-san¡¯s amazement was the greater of the two.

    ¡°Lyle-kun, you thought this up in a single night?¡±

    The chief was...

    ¡°Defenses and trap cement... no, but with these numbers...¡±

    He was thinking over whether the positioning I had scribbled down was possible.

    Seeing that, Norma-san spoke to me.

    ¡°What are you all so surprised about? Anyone could have thought up that one. If it were me, I¡¯d add on a trap here, and here, and fortify defenses here.¡±

    She said that simply brimming with confidence, but hearing that, the Second burst intoughter.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s with this girl. Totes ipetent.¡»

    The Third also gave argeugh.

    ¡ºYeah, I¡¯ll bet anyone could have drafted it out. But putting it to practice is a different problem.¡»

    To Norma-san, rk-san shook his head, and exined.

    ¡°Captain, we¡¯re too shorthanded for that. At the very least, we have to finish these preparations in the next few days. In that time, I¡¯m sure a Hippogryph willunch an attack or two, so we have to finish the traps and constructions before the Gryphon decides to show its face.¡±

    The vige chief looked at Norma-san with an unpleasant face.

    ¡°... It truly would be troublesome if you stationed a trap there. Even if you¡¯re to revert it to normalter, there¡¯s a house there.¡±

    Norma-san took a step back. She was making an irritated expression.

    (Well, she was thinking ofying more traps at least.)

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºWhile it does look like there was some thought behind her cements, this is the limit.¡»

    The Fifth urged me to issue the next orders.

    ¡ºLyle, don¡¯t just say silent, proceed things forward already. From here on¡¯s a battle against time.¡»

    I ended up issuing orders to the gathered faces.

    ¡°Well then, Norma-san, you¡¯ll be on standby here. If you send someone running to report to me, I¡¯ll issue further orders. rk-san, please continue to train the soldiers. Chief, lead the structure reinforcement. Miranda-san...¡±

    Miranda-san gave a reply, saying she already knew.

    ¡°Setting the traps, right? I think I can do it, but based on the necessary size, I¡¯ll only be able to throw out orders for now. I have my tools, but preparations will take a day.¡±

    I did take that into consideration, and it wasn¡¯t a problem.

    ¡°Traps will be set on the second day... just make sure you finish up before the Gryphon appears.¡±

    It would likely use a Hippogryph to attack the vige first.

    A Hippogryph would probablye leading some monsters soon.

    This mental attack to drive us against the wall bit by bit made me think of the beast as quite an unlikable fellow.

    Of course, if it were a dragon, Johnny Vige would be long gone by now.

    Perhaps the Gryphon wasn¡¯t moving around itself because it was storing up power.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Novem and ra help out with reinforcement as well. Monica will be charged with food rations, let¡¯s have her on rotation between cooking and break. Any opinions on the matter?¡±

    I looked over those gathered, and one of the knights timidly posed a question.

    ¡°Ah, no... well... whose orders should we be following?¡±

    They took some fleeting nces at Norma, but I had to make a clear deration.

    ¡°As representativemander, I will be giving the orders. Report to me.¡±

    The knight nodded, and seemed a little relieved.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡º... Could it be this one¡¯s no good as amander?¡»

    The Seventh was of the same opinion.

    ¡ºWell, she¡¯s proficient in a different way. It¡¯s just that, it doesn¡¯t seem she¡¯s putting that to much use.¡»

    It would likely be much easier to get promoted if she went about it a different way...

    While thinking that, I continued to answer questions.

    There were some questions I cared not for at all, and some that indicated their questioners didn¡¯t understand what was going on in the slightest.

    And looking at the meeting, the Second spoke.

    ¡ºUwah... now I¡¯m worried.¡»

    While he was speaking of his worries, I wonder why it is he sounds so happy? That¡¯s all I could think of the Second¡¯s bright tone.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Borrowing a horse, I used my Skills to check the entirety of the vige.

    I observed the vigers proceeding with their work, and came in to resolve a problem whenever it surfaced. That¡¯s the style with which I went about it.

    I could have just waited for reports in the center, but since we had just begun to move, there was quite an amount of trouble.

    Confirming a quarrel, I urged the horse to run towards the scene.

    Outside the wall constructed of thick logs, a trench was dug to create a tactical height advantage.

    The dug up earth was brought to the inside of the walls to serve as fortification.

    It was power-rted work, but the cause of the argument was Novem.

    Seeing her magic, a viger was acting up.

    ¡°If you can do that, then why won¡¯t you do the whole thing!? We¡¯re in a hurry here, so that¡¯s the least you could do!¡±

    A slender man wearing tattered clothing was the one shouting out, and the surrounding people were looking on with tired eyes.

    Novem exined.

    ¡°As I was saying, I won¡¯t be able to use up all my Mana here. After this, I have to be put on standby for healing, so I have to conserve...¡±

    ¡°So you n on having it easy all by yourself!?¡±

    Seeing the man making a racket, I couldn¡¯t see him as anyone decent.

    There, a man of small build walked up.

    Oh, that¡¯s a gnome, is it not?

    ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t even been working for a while, so how about you cut with the noise, and pick up your shovel? Also, if you don¡¯t work, I doubt you¡¯ll receive any pay for it.¡±

    The small gnome was one hundred and fifty centimeters, fully grown, and tall for his race. The slender man looked at the gnome, and let out a loud voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me! You damn gnome midgets should just shut up and get to work! Thinking of standing up to us human race now, are ya!? As long as this woman can end the job quickly, then my pay is...¡±

    To the man letting his saliva fly as he shouted, I approached with my horse.

    ¡°No, I doubt you¡¯ll be getting any pay. I¡¯ll just throw this out there, but Novem is just here to guard you guys. As long as you properly work, I¡¯ll pay out thepensation, and if you show splendid results, I¡¯ll even throw in a bonus. But the opposite will just cut down your pay, you know?¡±

    The slender man looked at me, and became docile all of a sudden.

    And the gnome young man mumbled about how dirty the saliva on his face was, as he began wiping it off.

    ¡°I was just seriously... but this woman... the gnome...¡±

    The man muttered out someints, and I raised up a loud voice.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve gotints, then bring them to me! If you don¡¯t n on working, then go shut yourself up somewhere, and don¡¯t get in the way of work! Also, the progress here is the one falling furthest behind. If it stays this way, there won¡¯t be any bonus.¡±

    When I said that, the onlooking vigers swiftly restarted their digging.

    There was a slightpetition going on to see which area would finish up work first.

    Normally, I would have ced a heavier emphasis on work quality, but right now, speed was the priority.

    ¡°I deeply apologize, Lyle-sama.¡±

    I dismounted the horse, and checked over the progress with Novem.

    ¡°No, this one was one of the tolerable ones.¡±

    While I said that, I looked at the gnome young man. I heard that they were skillful with their hands, and often found work in carpentry.

    The cksmith dwarf was helping Miranda-san dig holes to install the traps.

    ¡°If only that cksmith that took a liking to you was here.¡±

    As I said that in jest, Novem made a slightly troubled expression.

    ¡°Rather than here, I¡¯d like it he worked on the pitfalls. Also, we also have to let him forge weapons.¡±

    Crossbow bolts.

    Spears.

    We nned to have him prepare them.

    ¡°If the enemy appears here, run inside at once. At present, they haven¡¯t shown any movement, but ording to the vige chief¡¯s intuition, they¡¯ll being in the near future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care. Make sure to be careful yourself, Lyle-sama.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Saying that, I mounted the horse again, and used Skills to confirm the surrounding situation.

    The next ce a problem urred was at ra¡¯s station.

    (It¡¯s problem after problem after problem...)

    As I let the horse gallop, I heard the Third¡¯s voice. With a cheerful voice of one enjoying life, he provoked me.

    ¡ºNow onwards. When you¡¯re on the observing side, these scenes be quite fun to watch.¡»

    The Fourth agreed.

    ¡ºIt sure is easy when you don¡¯t feel any responsibility for it. With the extraposure, there¡¯s a lot more to see.¡»

    The Fifth as well.

    ¡ºAh, I really get you, man.¡»

    (These guys...)

    I ignored the happy ancestors, and headed off towards ra.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Work hadmenced, and the sun was just starting to fall.

    Returning to Porter¡¯s side, I got off the horse, and called out to Norma-san, who had been put on standby there.

    ¡°Did anyonee to you?¡±

    In truth, I knew that no one hade to report, but I wanted to try talking to her.

    In an ill mood, Norma spoke curtly.

    ¡°No one. That maid with a head full of flowers did bring me food, though.¡±

    The wooden bowl put aside probably contained something soup-like when it was brought.

    Having finished her meal, and sat in her chair the entire time, Norma-san seemed quite bored.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºHey, this girl... just station her somewhere already.¡»

    The Seventh refused.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ve already decided to use her as a shortstop, right? Rejected. And Lyle is moving around more than expected, so having her here as a representative is plenty, isn¡¯t it?¡»

    I was a representative myself. And the representative of the representative was the real captain being represented...

    I¡¯m starting to lose track of it.

    While we were doing that, Monica came over with my meal. A te was ced on a tray, and with a smile, she ran over.

    I was a little worried whether or not she¡¯d fall like that, but when she got close enough, Monica dered.

    ¡°You thought I would earn points as a clumsy maid by tripping? Too bad! I am programmed to be unable to waste food.¡±

    Her attitude, as if she was seeing right through me, was quite irritating, but I epted her meal.

    I had been riding around all day, so I was eatingte.

    Seeing my meal, Norma-san spoke.

    ¡°Oy, the contents of that te arepletely different from what I was served!¡±

    Monica collected Norma-san¡¯s silverware, as she scoffed.

    ¡°And so? The ingredients are all things we brought ourselves.¡±

    I ignored Monica¡¯s smirk, and Norma-san¡¯s dejection, as I agilely went through the te. Seeing that, the Seventh...

    ¡ºLyle... and he was such a well-mannered child back then.¡»

    The Second was fed up.

    ¡ºJust consider the time and the ce. This is a battlefield.¡»

    The Seventh shot back.

    ¡ºBattlefield or not, the Walt House is a Count House! Such conduct is essential!¡»

    To finish it, the Third...

    ¡º... But the current Lyle isn¡¯t even a noble.¡»

    While listening in on their conversations, I finished my meal.

    Monica said something like, ¡®such a grand way of eating... I also like that side of...¡¯ but I ignored her, and used the Skill.

    Unless I put in some breaks between each use, I would tire myself out.

    I saw off Monica¡¯s back as she took the tableware, and returned to her post.

    I confirmed the state of the vige, and the nearby forest.

    And scratching my head, I stood up.

    ¡°... Can¡¯t they at least let me take my breaks in peace?¡±

    When I drew my sabre, Norma-san stood from her chair, rmed. She took some distance from me.

    I banged on Porter a few times, and out came Shannon.

    She emerged while yawning, so I gave her a light flick.

    ¡°That hurt!¡±

    ¡°Prepare the signal. Hurry!¡±

    Clumsily, Shannon lit fire to the device to raise signals installed close to Porter.

    She used a simple magic to ignite it, and after a while, a thick smoke rose into the sky.

    ¡°Wah! I can¡¯t breath!!¡±

    Seeing Shannon cough as she retreated back into Porter, I thought.

    (Truly, what wasted beauty.)

    Norma-san was quite flustered, but there was no doubt she was a knight. The moment the signal was prepared, she had already prepared her weapon.

    ¡°They¡¯reing in numbers of approximately thirty. A Hippogryph is leading.¡±

    Their numbers have risen from before.

    I heard that theyst attacked in only numbers of ten.

    (Attacking humans, and building up power. I think I¡¯ve read of it in a book...)

    There were many mysteries regarding the nature of monsters.

    The fact as to why they held magic stones within their body was the same, but their food habits were just as mysterious.

    They did assault man and beast, but inparison to their body mass, the time between their meals was long.

    (But that isn¡¯t something to think over here.)

    I called over to Norma-san, and mounted my horse.

    And to the runners that ran up, I gave an exnation of the situation.

    Where were theying from?

    Their numbers?

    Their variety?

    Informing them of every detail, I issued orders of how to move.

    To the knights and soldiers, it was their time to pile up some coins.

    Rather than nervous, it seems they were wishing for the monsters toe over to them already.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be taking on the ones besides the Hippogryph. If you do get attacked by it, fight back. Retreating is also fine.¡±

    After I finished giving orders, the runners returned to their respective corps.

    The expeditionary force had quite a few uncertain factors when it came to fighting a Hippogryph, but they had be a bit more decent than before.

    Marcus-san and Breid-san ran up to me.

    ¡°Lyle! Have monsters appeared!?¡±

    Marcus-san had his spear held high with the intention to fight.

    Breid-san was also making a serious expression.

    Seeing them, Norma-san disinterestedly muttered.

    ¡°... Hm, as if you lot¡¯d be able to win.¡±

    The party of three we saved gathered, so I issued order.

    ¡°The Hippogryph will enter the vige. If it gets dangerous, evacuate yourself to a space nearby Porter.¡±

    Breid-san spoke.

    ¡°I cannot run away here! I have to get merits no matter what!¡±

    He did seem quite desperate, so I didn¡¯t say any more.

    Reaching a hand to the bow on my back, I produced an arrow from my quiver. Since we were low on their stock, I was the one in possession of the exploding arrows.

    I did think of giving them to rk-san, but there wasn¡¯t the time to waste testing if they would work on a crossbow, so I left it at that.

    Looking in the direction of the forest, I watched as the beast sprung up from it.

    From between the trees, goblins poured out, and followed its lead.

    ¡°It¡¯d be easier on us if they sent out the orcs too.¡±

    I wanted to whittle down the enemy¡¯s forces as much as possible, but it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯ll go so smoothly.

    The vige became rowdy in an instant.

    It seems there were some in doubt when the signal was raised, but seeing the real monster made some frantically take shelter for real.

    ¡°With this, I hope the real deal will go down fine.¡±

    Marcus-san looked at me, and spoke.

    ¡°Real deal... this is as real as it gets.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°Based on how much we manage to win by here, our future battles will change.¡±

    Hearing my words, the Sixth called over to me.

    ¡ºSo you¡¯ve learned to talk. But don¡¯t be negligent.¡»

    I gripped the Jewel, and observed the movements of the monsters.

    (From their location, it¡¯ll be Aria¡¯s turn.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The monsters attacking Johnny vige weren¡¯t able to breach the wall.

    There, soldiers and knights with spears and crossbows worked to whittle down their numbers.

    But such things were irrelevant to the Hippogryph flying through the skies.

    It dove straight into the vige, sending a single soldier sprawling, as it looked around for its prey.

    Its front feet held the talons of an eagle.

    sped around that soldier, they didn¡¯t seem like they would be letting go.

    That man, upon being brushed off his feet, and gripped strongly, those ws digging into his flesh, began vomiting up blood.

    Around, knights held up their spears, and surrounded it.

    Its form, more than twice the size of a horse, was enough to make them lose strength in their knees despite the financial prospects of taking it down.

    Within that, the one to rush forth was Aria.

    Gripping her spear, she unfastened her buckler, and leapt at the Hippogryph.

    ¡°Now try flying without a wing!¡±

    She instantly closed the distance, and thrust out at it.

    But perhaps it had good eyes, as the Hippogryph leapt back, and swiftly lifted itself into the air.

    It tossed the soldier in its w aside, and the man¡¯srades rushed over to his aid.

    Aria quickly tossed a knife at it, but she didn¡¯t have skills on Miranda¡¯s level with it, and the Hippogryph was easily able to dodge it.

    It spread its wings, and rose up, opening its eagle beak to let out the shrill voice of a singing bird.

    It set her in its sight, and tried to swoop down, but Aria smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be underestimating humans.¡±

    The moment the monster began to gain momentum, everyone evacuated the area.

    The didn¡¯t make it in time.

    But it¡¯s not like there were no other methods.

    She tossed ropes with rocks attached at both ends at its eyes.

    Thrown taking advantage of its centrifugal force, while most of it was off mark, a single one of the rocks came down on its head, and the next rope wrapping around its left wing was all it took to drop it to the ground.

    The Hippogryph instantly shook off its bindings, but Aria didn¡¯t let such a chance escape her.

    Her red gem let off some light, and she used a Skill.

    As the end of her spear pierced through its head, the struggling Hippogryph was shot down, and pinned to the ground

    Such a disy of power didn¡¯t seem to be something of a girl.

    Extreme strength.

    ¡°With that cute face of hers...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯ll give up on her.¡±

    ¡°The blood spurt¡¯s dyed her bright red.¡±

    With hernce still stuck in, the blood pouring out of the iling monster soaked her entire body, causing those around to pull back.

    (God, for them to be of this level... the knights of Centralle sure are frail.)

    Confirming that it had stopped moving, Aria took out a towel, and wiped off her face.

    Collecting up the tools she had thrown, the soldiers and vigers checked in with her.

    ¡°U-um... what about our work?¡±

    Aria answered with a smile.

    Even so, the soldiers raised scared and rmed voices.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll be sure to notify Lyle. I¡¯ll be counting on you next time as well.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    Recovering the tools, the knights and soldiers confirmed the Hippogryph¡¯s corpse.

    After feeling certainty in its death, one of them ran out to report.

    ¡°Now then, about the situation outside...¡±

    Saying that, and surveying her surroundings, she found that the ones stationed at the walls had already gathered to see the Hippogryph.

    (So it¡¯s already over. We have one injured...)

    With a door taken off its hinges to make a sort of stretcher, the soldier was carried off.

    Based on his conditions, Aria determined Novem would be able to do something about it. She pulled her spear out of the monster¡¯s body.

    Seeing the body of an eagle stuck onto a horse, she found some satisfaction in her own growth.

    (But if ites to a Gryphon, it really will be tough.)

    From the feeling she felt when she thrust in it, she surmised that if its skull was only a little bit harder...

    Or so she thought to herself.

    She could no longer be called a noble Lady.

    As Aria looked over the state of her own weapon, Lyle came racing on a horse.

    Behind him followed Marcus and Breid, and when they saw the battle had already finished, they dropped their shoulders.

    (Perhaps they didn¡¯t catch sight of the injured.)

    Lyle got down from the mount, and addressed some thankful words to her.

    ¡°It looks like this one finished without much injury. I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re alright. Even so, that was pretty much a single blow, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Aria wiped off the blood as she spoke.

    It was a short response, but her voice seemed happy.

    ¡°R-really? Well, I¡¯m still growing.¡±

    Lyle surveyed the surroundings, and ordered the injured knights and soldiers to fall back.

    And he left Marcus and Breid to fill the gaps.

    Both of them seemed quite reluctant.

    Seeing the two of them unwillingly walk off towards the wall, Aria spoke.

    ¡°... Lyle?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Was I like that as well?¡±

    Lyle smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You kinda kept saying that keeping watch was an easy job, and were unhappy all the way. You kept saying you wanted to do something more important, and that came up in your attitude. Well, you weren¡¯t that frank with it, though.¡±

    At Lyle¡¯sugh, Aria grew angry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put it so bluntly! Even like this, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m repenting for it!¡±

    Lyle¡¯s smile turned to a gentler one.

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t that fine? Now we can just look back at it as a funny story. Well, I¡¯ve no idea what¡¯s to be of those two.¡±

    Perhaps they¡¯d never be able tough at it. Perhaps they¡¯d think back, and regret that they hadn¡¯t been more serious at the time.

    Lyra, who had lost her arms, and suffered such burns... remembering the second adventurer who had instructed her, Aria¡¯s expression be serious.

    Before she had undertaken her training, Lyle had always made a slightly sad expression around her. Aria hadn¡¯t let that escape her eyes.

    And Lyle spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯ve prepared a bath for the injured, so you can wash down your body there. Ah, also...¡±

    ¡°Also?¡±

    Thinking there was something more, she peered into Lyle¡¯s earnestly worried face, and...

    ¡°... We aren¡¯t just among party members here, so I rmend you don¡¯t loiter around naked like you did in Arumsaas.¡±

    ¡°I-I won¡¯t!¡±

    Seeing the two flirting like that, the surrounding knights, soldiers, and even the vigers...

    ¡°I... don¡¯t think I can get it up for a girl soaked in blood.¡±

    ¡°That woman¡¯s strong, but that man¡¯s quite strong in a different sense.¡±

    ¡°Adventurer, and knight, and soldier women are definitely a no go for me...¡±

    When Aria red at the people saying such things, they immediately scampered off...

 Volume 5 - 10: Gryphon

    Gryphon

    After the Hippogryph was defeated, the monsters hiding in the forest showed no signs of movement.

    Lying down in Luka¡¯s house, I kept the nket over me as I woke up time and again in the middle of the night to check the surroundings with the Skills.

    I would periodically wake myself every few hours to observe their activity.

    ¡°We shaved away around thirty. But close to two hundred remain... they¡¯re increasing.¡±

    I did find the monsters, which had risen to an even greater number than they had from the start, to be a threat, but our reinforcement work was even proceeding through the night.

    Novem was dispatched to the center of the vige to devote herself to healing, and I had Aria and Miranda-san rest at night.

    The only ones awake were likely ra and Monica.

    I suddenly had to pay close to forty gold coins, but I made sure to show off a posture as if I¡¯d always be able to pay out such an amount.

    I thought about falling asleep again, but there, the Sixth called out to me.

    ¡ºWhat, you can¡¯t sleep? Better get used to it. Rest when you have time for rest! It¡¯ll be the worst if your body won¡¯t move when ites down to it.¡»

    Around, Luka and his mother were asleep, and Shannon was also lying down.

    Miranda-san and Aria were fast asleep.

    Confirming no one else was awake, I gave the Sixth an answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine without some sleep to an extent. It¡¯s just that whenever I think that something might happen, I end up waking up.¡±

    And the Sixth...

    ¡ºWell how about you trust the others a bit more? You saw Aria¡¯s abilities, right? Leave what you can to them, and take care of what you have to do yourself.¡»

    The centerpiece this time, the Gryphon...

    The one to take it on will likely be me.

    Practically, I¡¯d like to surround it with my party, and beat it down, but in that case, we¡¯ll be short on hands in protecting the vige from the other monsters.

    Sensing someone move their body, I shut y eyes and mouth.

    (The one who stirred is Luka, I see.)

    ¡°... Dad...¡±

    (His father was assaulted by a Hippogryph. In that caes, it¡¯s already...)

    During the monster attack, we did force him to evacuate, so Luka was quite discontent.

    I¡¯ll be he wanted to avenge his father.

    From how he resembled the Second¡¯s eldest son, I did promise to look after him when I had some free time.

    Seeing that the night wasing to a close, I raised the top half of my body. I stood, stretched, and woke up Luka.

    When I rocked his small body, he opened his eyes.

    ¡°Huh? Lyle-sama?¡±

    ¡°Think you can get up?¡±

    When I said that, heroes with sleepy eyes.

    ¡°What? C-could it be...¡±

    As he seemed to be under the misunderstanding that an enemy had arrived, I put my index finger to my mouth, and shushed him.

    He held both hands to his mouth, and I spoke.

    ¡°Come outside, I¡¯ll train you a bit.¡±

    Saying that, I took Luka out of the house.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    That ce in the vige with targets set up had been prepared in order to practice with crossbows.

    From all over, I could hear the voices of men working to fortify the ce.

    ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll finish what¡¯s been nned by noon.¡±

    I can¡¯t say for certain the Gryphon won¡¯t pop out by them, but even so, preparations for our victory were proceeding steadily.

    And I watched Luka loose arrows as he aimed at the mark.

    They didn¡¯tnd anywhere close. They went off in apletely different direction.

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s strange...¡±

    He was borrowing the small bow I carried around with me.

    As I bought it to use in thebyrinth, I had it made smaller than usual.

    But to Luka, it must have been quiterge.

    ¡°Look, set your aim. You have to keep your eyes on the target up to the end.¡±

    His strained face had been averted, to the arrows were shot without a mark.

    ¡°Definitely don¡¯t pull it back past your ear. Right, just like that.¡±

    The next arrow didn¡¯t hit the target either.

    ¡°You sure this isn¡¯t broken?¡±

    I made a wry smile, as I took the bow from him, and took out a single arrow. When I took a stance, and released it, the arrow stabbed into the very center of the target.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°Make sure you get a firm grasp on the fundamentals. This isn¡¯t my specialty, so I can¡¯t teach you any of the finer details, though.¡±

    There, Luka looked at the sabre hanging at my waist.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, I¡¯d prefer that one as well. Or maybe a spear like that red neechan¡¯s.¡±

    I patted Luka¡¯s head.

    ¡°Today¡¯s the bow. If I find some more free time, I¡¯ll teach you other things. More importantly, are you able to read and write, Luka?¡±

    He averted his eyes.

    ¡°... As long as the chief and important people can do it, there won¡¯t be a problem. I mean, it¡¯s hard.¡±

    I spoke.

    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing to be lost in learning it. The three Rs are important.¡±

    Frowning, Luka took back the bow, and pulled it again.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be strong, and avenge my dad!¡±

    As he said that, the arrow once again failed to hit its mark.

    Seeing the scene, the Second let out a voice of which I couldn¡¯t discern if it was happy or sad.

    ¡ºHe sure cares for his father.¡»

    The Third seemed worried.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a nice thing to have, but at his age, that¡¯s a little... Lyle, make sure you check in on him every now and again.¡»

    And just like that, I continued training him in the art of the bow until the time came.

    The reason I decided on the bow was... because I felt like it.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After finishing my lesson, I ate breakfast, and entered into work.

    And whenever something happened, I would head to the scene, and issue orders.

    The nned reinforcements and traps were finished before noon had passed.

    As I thought, it really was different when there was a reward in sight. The vigers worked quite fast.

    I borrowed a horse to circle around the stations, looked for areas that needed even further modifications, offered up bonus pay, and allotted work once more.

    I did prepare arge amount of funds from the start, but it wasn¡¯t going as calcted.

    Because the ancestors had nned it out some we would have some to spare, we did have the minimum amount or preparations in order.

    Gathered in Porter, we confirmed the current situation after lunch.

    rk-san, who had been training the soldiers, exined it out.

    ¡°We are having crossbow bolts be made, but quite a few of them are being ruined in training, so I¡¯d like it if they were procured en masse. Even so, we¡¯re dividing into two man teams of one to aim and fire, and the other to load the crossbow... If they were close enough, they¡¯d likely hit, but setting aim on a flying enemy will be difficult for them.¡±

    I nodded, and heard out the report from the vige chief.

    ¡°The reinforcement of the vige has finished, and right now, additional measure are being carried out centered on those that had been resting up to now... Those that had worked through the night are resting at the moment.¡±

    I filled out the ces that were still being worked on on the map, and received Monica¡¯s report.

    ¡°Our food expenditure is fast. To put it bluntly, if we¡¯re to continue fighting while holed into their vige, we don¡¯t even have two weeks left. If you go any longer, even if you manage to exterminate the enemy, the vige will be left without any supplies.¡±

    The harvest had already passed, but with this great increase in numbers, it couldn¡¯t be helped there was an increase in the number of mouths to feed.

    Novem reported.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished treating the injured. I think it will be difficult for the soldier who suffered heavy injuries to participate in theing battle, but his life isn¡¯t in danger. I think he¡¯ll be able to move just fine by the time we¡¯re to return to the capital.¡±

    There were some injured during work, but also soldiers getting into fights over who defeated what.

    There was a inlyrge amount of unnecessary trouvle like that going around.

    At present, all we can really do is wait for what¡¯s toe.

    It would be bad to tire ourselves out by prioritizing work, so we set up a watch, and had them take breaks on surveince.

    There, the chief asked me for my opinion.

    ¡°U-um... there are some whose houses and fields have been destroyed. Once all work is done, would you perhaps be able to direct some manpower towards that area?¡±

    Hearing that, Norma-san dismissed the issue.

    ¡°Fool. When we¡¯re trying to give the troops and civilians some well-deserved rest, any more extraneous work will...¡±

    While Norma-san was making a sound argument, rk-san looked to her with his head in his hands.

    The Second quickly spoke to me.

    ¡ºTake it up. Also, send out some assistance from our side as well. Right... dispatch ra, and have her help with vige maintenance. Marcus as well.¡»

    I want to let them rest, but following the Second¡¯s opinion, I took up the chief¡¯s proposition.

    ¡°I¡¯ll allot some hands myself. If there¡¯s anything in need of assistance, please bring it to me. But please don¡¯t try for too much.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    When I looked at the vige chief¡¯s relieved face, I noticed Norma-san ring at me.

    She likely had something she wanted to say, but as I was themander at the moment, she kept quiet.

    She was surprisingly level-headed.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡º... If this girl had properly learned under another, perhaps she could have be an excellent knight.¡»

    If looked at in a different sense, perhaps she already was.

    I continued the meeting with the chief, asking what areas needed extra assistance, and considering who to send.

    Seeing that, rk-san seemed quite relieved as well.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    On the third day without a monster attack. When evening arrived, ra came to my ce to give a report.

    Having slept from morning to noon, she had begun using magic as soon as she awoke to set about maintaining the vige.

    She used magic to assist with work, and it seemed she was thanked quite a bit.

    ¡°... Are you alright? You seem a little unsteady on your feet.¡±

    Receiving my worry, ra sat in a chair, and poured herself a drink.

    Stem arose from the wooden cup.

    ¡°No, being relied on and thanked to that extent is just a little...¡±

    She had only used simple magics to help out a little. But even so, having been apuded to such an extent, ra didn¡¯t really know how to feel.

    Normally, she would probably have been able to do something greater, but to limit her mana use, she only did small favors.

    I wonder what she had to think of it.

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t that fine? You¡¯ll be working hard tomorrow. Also, when ites down to it, I¡¯ll be having you operate Porter.¡±

    Looking at Porter, I determined it would have decent power just smashing into enemies.

    (... If I added on arms, perhaps I could have it hold weapons.)

    A new modification n surfaced in my head, so I looked to ra.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I was never received this much gratitude in Arumsaas. I mean, there were nty of magicians out there of my measly level.¡±

    She hung her head a little.

    ¡°... But you¡¯re happy that you¡¯re being of use, so shouldn¡¯t that be enough? For me, I tried my heart out just to get recognized, and it never worked out all the way to the end.¡±

    When I said that, ra made an unexpected expression.

    ¡°You did, Lyle-san? Even if I were to give a reserved evaluation of you, you¡¯re at a level where you could aim for the top ranks of adventurers. I think there¡¯s even the possibility you¡¯ll leave your name in the records of history.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    I smiled as I responded, but ra looked serious.

    ¡°Less than a year since you became one, you breached the fortieth basement floor of Arumsaas¡¯ Labyrinth. That¡¯s an amazing achievement, Lyle.¡±

    I remembered back to when I cleared the fortieth floor of thebyrinth at Damien¡¯s request.

    ¡°I wonder. We had Damien with us back then. And I¡¯m just a kid kicked out by his family.¡±

    ra seemed perplexed.

    ¡°They drove you out, Lyle-san? From my perspective, I can¡¯t see you as having many problems.¡±

    ¡°... Not that I¡¯ve none to speak of.¡±

    When I said that, she nodded expressionlessly. Seeing me, she dered my no-good parts.

    ¡°Yes, I think there¡¯s quite a bit. In truth, you did consult with me at Arumsaas a lot. Since it¡¯s been a while, I¡¯ll say it, but I was quite surprised back then. You started worrying about what a newer adventurer of a few months should worry about only after you sessfully cleared the fortieth floor.¡±

    With a restriction on my Skills, I tried challenging the Labyrinth of my own ability. At that time, I asked what was necessary of me from ra.

    When I made a cynical smile, sheughed a little.

    ¡°But I¡¯m also thankful, you know. I¡¯m sure I would have been fine staying in Arumsaas, but havinge out, I can experience so much more.¡±

    Saying that, ra drunk the contents of her cup dry, and walked into Porter with her face a little red.

    The Fourth judged me.

    ¡ºHey, right there... that¡¯s where you should be saying, ¡®And I¡¯m happy to be able to travel with you as well!¡¯¡»

    Just what is he trying to say?

    When I thought something like that, rk-san called out to me.

    ¡°Oh, are you alone?¡±

    He shouldered his crossbow on his back, and made a tired face.

    He was carrying out training in preparations for when the monsters were to attack next.

    ¡°Looks like you have it rough too.¡±

    When I said that, rk-san smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s because real battles are all about how much of your training you can pull out. Exhibiting such power in a single night like a hero isn¡¯t something for us ordinary folk.¡±

    Saying that, he sat down in a chair.

    There was an open air fire close to us, and from the pot hanging over, I poured some soup into a cup, and handed it to him.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With his modest disposition, I felt he had something he wanted to say to me.

    ¡°Something the matter?¡±

    ¡°... Lyle-kun, could it be you¡¯re a former Noble? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re an imperial noble, so you must be a provincial one... ah, you don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    A little surprised, I decided not to speak so deeply into it, and nodded.

    ¡°I was thrown out.¡±

    ¡°That so. Then it¡¯s best I don¡¯t ask your circumstances. But to be honest here, you¡¯ve really been our savior. If someone ustomed to it like you wasn¡¯t here to give orders, I doubt I¡¯d ever be able to do that much... and Captain Norma would never have conceded the right tomand.¡±

    I spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure she handed it over quite easily, though?¡±

    ¡°It was surprising to see that person do such a thing. Perhaps that magic, and that mountain of gold had an effect on her.¡±

    Smiling, rk-san exined how he was able to understand I was a former noble.

    Apparently, it wasn¡¯t because I had used magic, but from my bearing and manner.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in this job a while. It lets you see quite an assortment of people. The reason I thought you were a provincial noble was because you took the vigers¡¯ feelings into consideration, perhaps?¡±

    He was likely referring to how I listened to the chief¡¯s request, and dispatched people.

    ¡°Is that really so rare?¡±

    ¡°... The Imperial knights always seem to be a little dense in that field. If yed poorly, they¡¯re never able to get cooperation, and the air often turns quite awkward. Like that, work never moves forward. The ones with the best understanding there have to be the Provincial Nobles.¡±

    Looks like he had his share of troubles.

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºThis guy¡¯s that. He likely thinks Lyle was the heir to a small territory at most.¡»

    The Seventh agreed.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll bet. I would never be able to put out opinions like the Second.¡»

    Both of them seemed to be praising the Second.

    But the man himself...

    ¡º... Don¡¯tpare me to real nobles like yourselves. Just how to expand a miniscule territory, just what would be alright to do? I had to put some thought into various things from bottom up. Well, I only ever had that way of doing things. ¡»

    The third spoke.

    ¡ºand because of that, I sure had it easy. Man~ it really was a st. The Second had everything prepared in advance, so I just had to move as nned.¡»

    While listening to the Third¡¯s cheerful voice, I continued exchanging some idle banter with rk-san.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The third day came to an end. And the fourth. Finally, we weed the morning of the fifth day.

    Waking up early to teach Luka the bow, I saw that the vige that had gotten together its preparations to intercept the enemy had grown much brighter.

    There, I heard the sound of an arrow hitting the target.

    ¡°Yay! I hit it!¡±

    Seeing Luka¡¯s disy of joy, I offered some praise.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Being able to hit it on only the third day of training is amazing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The distance wasn¡¯t long, and the target was only hit on the edge.

    But even so, considering his performance up to now, his rate of improvement was considerable fast.

    Seeing that, the Second spoke.

    ¡ºPerhaps this is the influence of your own Skill, Lyle. Next show him to draw it further and fire.¡»

    The Second spoke up in regards to Luka¡¯s bow training.

    He seemed quite happy.

    (My Skill, ¡¾Experience¡¿¡¯s power... I can¡¯t really say.)

    It was a perpetually active Skill that just stated it let one attain arge amount of experience, but even up to now, I have absolutely no idea what extent of effect it could disy.

    It did constantly drain my mana, so it was more of a shackle to me.

    ¡°Hey, teach me the sword next!¡±

    ¡°Nope. And even when taught, you weren¡¯t able to use one, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, I¡¯m beggin¡¯ you here~¡±

    While behaving mildly spoiled, Luka smiled, and took a stance with the bow. But I immediately turned to the direction of the forest.

    ¡°Lyle-sama?¡±

    He seemed quite anxious.

    I directed a smile, reimed the bow and arrows from him, and spoke.

    ¡°Please go and rouse everyone, Luka... today¡¯s going to be a busy one.¡±

    The monsters moving around in the forest weren¡¯ting out in such small numbers as before. It seems everything that could move was moving.

    With my Skills, it looked as if the forest itself was wriggling.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll fight too!¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Saying that, I cautioned him.

    ¡°Listen here, make sure you protect your mother. The adults will take on the monsters.¡±

    Like that, I took Luka back to his house, woke up Shannon, and had her raise the signal.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Woken by the sound of a bell struck again and again, Breid jumped up, and took his equipment in hand.

    Those around him were also panicked, and they frantically tried to collect up their own armaments.

    There, Breid stuck his re onto a hand reaching in from the side.

    ¡°That one¡¯s mine!¡±

    The knight beside him clicked his tongue, as he moved his eyes to find another someone to try stealing from.

    With his armor covering his body soon enough, he ran outside, and called out to Marcus, who also had his equipment at the ready.

    ¡°Oy, we¡¯re heading out to the center immediately!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d have done that without you yelling at me!¡±

    In the past few days, he had only been used for work mending the vige.

    (I¡¯m not even getting much a rewardtely. I have to get arge achievement here.)

    Breid-san was impatient.

    Promotion...

    His father wasn¡¯t a knight granted the position to pass on his knight position by heredity. He was a knight for his generation alone.

    Breid¡¯s brothers had given up on reaching knighthood, and had left the house in search of work.

    In the house left with barely anything left to inherit, he alone resolved himself to be a knight, staying behind, learning letters and mathematics.

    He learned swordsmanship from his father, and swung it around every day.

    When he was putting so much work into it, the fact that effortless knights who couldn¡¯t even read existed out there served as nothing but to irritate him.

    What he couldn¡¯t forgive more than anything, was Lyle, who left himself to be an adventurer.

    Even when he had lost his status, he had seeded in earning arge sum in another field.

    He was undoubtedly the one contributing the most to this time¡¯s Gryphon subjugation.

    (And yet...)

    And yet, Lyle had said he didn¡¯t need any merits.

    It was as if he were stating that all Breid had been striving for his entire life held absolutely no worth.

    And that, he couldn¡¯t¡¯ forgive.

    When he raced forward, the party of three he had be acquainted with during the march approached.

    The Leader-ish man spoke up.

    ¡°Oy, could this mean...!¡±

    Marcus-san replied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to spell it out! Just look at the sky!¡±

    The sound of bells, and the rising smoke.

    It was the signal that the monsters had begun to move.

    ¡°If I do well here...¡±

    Because he had been by Lyle¡¯s side thest time, he wasn¡¯t given an opportunity to do anything during the first attack.

    Form his point of view, a miscalction would be a blessing.

    Marcus spotted Porter, and found that a number had already gathered there.

    Lyle got the preparations in order, and issued out directions.

    (This time. Surely enough merit to be a knight!)

    An enthusiastic Breid arrived before Lyle.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I gave a sequence of orders to the toon gathered near Porter.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be the ones to defeat the Gryphon and Hippogryphs. Please be careful so as not to suffer injury. Also, while they still have their momentum, we¡¯ll be making use of traps. Knights, prepare yourselves to defeat the monsters that get through!¡±

    The Second also issued orders.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s still some time. Have them face them after a meal. Because power can¡¯t be exhibited on an empty stomach.¡»

    ¡°A little is enough, so please head out after eating some! Monica!¡±

    When I sent a nce to Monica, she lined up bread with ingredients stuffed in between, and cups of warm soup she had prepared in advance.

    ¡°I, Monica, am always ready for anything. Now thank me in tears afterwards.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll legally change your name back to Poyopoyo! When you¡¯ve finished eating, move to your station! And to the runners...¡±

    When I was giving orders, Marcus-san and the others ran up.

    ¡°Lyle, what should we be doing!?¡±

    Looking at them, I gave out orders.

    ¡°When you¡¯re done eating, wait on standby near Porter. I¡¯ll have you earning your keep on backup and ambush.¡±

    Really, just by participating in the battle, they¡¯ll be racking up achievements.

    I¡¯m fine with including whatever I¡¯ve defeated in their numbers as well.

    They are our targets to guard, so if possible, I don¡¯t want them anywhere too dangerous.

    But Breid-san shouted out.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be... we¡¯vee to fight as well, you know! Even if you just deployed us at the front, then merits are...!¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to station them in the most dangerous spot, so I spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not throwing you into the most dangerous station, you¡¯ll be remaining here! Aria!¡±

    With a piece of bread in her mouth, Aria looked at me.

    ¡°Fwa fhwifwhi?¡± (What is it?)

    ¡°The front lines will be rough. If you¡¯re up against the Gryphon, I don¡¯t mind if you run.¡±

    Aria washed down the bread with soup, and wiped her mouth.

    It was quite a manly gesture.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll leave it to you, Lyle. Make sure you deal with it properly.¡±

    As I gave out order after another, I made sure everyone headed towards their station before looking towards the sky.

    ¡°... So it¡¯se.¡±

    Time-wise, we had some to spare.

    What soared through the skies were the bodies of thee monsters.

    One of them was conspicuously bigger than the other two, and it let out a cry I could hear, even from here.

    From the forest, goblins and orcs began to emerge.

    The number I confirmed with my Skill exceeded two hundred.

    The wings and head of an eagle.

    And from neck down, the body of a lion.

    Bearing sharp ws, its form flying through the air was quite gant.

    Someone in the area called out.

    ¡°... It really is a Gryphon.¡±

    The boss of the monsters, who hadn¡¯t show his form ¡®til now, spread out its wings, and headed in or direction.

    The Gryphon battle was about to start.

 Volume 5 - 11: The Young Commanders

    TL: No, I¡¯m not stockpiling chapters, I seriously didn¡¯t have the time to do one yesterday. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to tomorrow either.

    The Young Commanders

    From the station in the center of the vige, I issued orders on horseback.

    Looking up in the sky, the Gryphon was looking down on us all from up high.

    The air was filled with the cries of monsters, and the war cries of the soldiers, knights and fief.

    We had greater numbers than that of the monsters.

    But the numbers we had capable ofbat was lower.

    Even so...

    ¡ºWe hold the advantage in a defensive battle, but how will the Gryphon move... oy, we managed to let the orcs pass magnificently.¡»

    As the Fifth said that, my Skills confirmed a few orcs had purposely been let passed, and cornered.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºHow wonderful. How about you go meet them?¡»

    His grin surfaced in my mind, and I let out a loud voice.

    ¡°Activate the traps on the east side! Move out!¡±

    Arge bell chimed in the number of times decided by the party of three. To confirm they had received the necessary instruction, bells rang out in return.

    The small vige was growing loud, and within that, the ancestors instructed me to make my orders short and precise.

    For the expeditionary force made up of the odds and ends,plex orders wouldn¡¯t be transmitted.

    The one stationed on the east side was Miranda.

    The traps were quite simple ones.

    Shannon popped her face out of Porter.

    ¡°You stay inside!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but be curious!¡±

    Perhaps worried about her elder sister, Shannon looked to the east.

    (Can she see it? Her eyes truly are amazing.)

    While we were doing that, Marcus-san posed questions to me.

    ¡°Oy, it¡¯s really alright, right!? If they keep flooding in like this...¡±

    The Sixth seemed quite irritated. Even if Marcus-san couldn¡¯t hear it, he shouted out.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t raise a ruckus about themander! You¡¯ll make the surroundings anxious!¡»

    The Seventh seemed cold.

    ¡ºLyle¡¯s first defensive battle... and he has these men as his troops...¡»

    Why did all the ancestors seem to be having such fun? I couldn¡¯t understand, nor did I have the sentiment to.

    ¡°... If theye in, we just have to fight them. We¡¯ve made more than enough preparations for that sake.¡±

    And I confirmed the body of our troops with Skills.

    There were some ces stagnating, and some reducing the monsters¡¯ numbers at a favorable pace.

    As I thought, this is where the gap inmander experiencees up.

    (The one doing best is rk-san¡¯s station. Crossbows sure are powerful.)

    Enjoying himself, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºUp so high in the sky, it thinks it¡¯s ying at beingmander? Is it still young... I thought it would be a little morepetent. How unfortunate.¡»

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºIt likely understands its disadvantage when we¡¯re on a defensive front. I doubt it had much of a choice. Well, perhaps that Gryphon cares not how many of the small fries are killed off? Lyle, make sure youmand in a way that makes you stand out.¡»

    If it were clever, the beast should be looking down at me.

    Getting a grasp of who it was givingmands...

    When the runners returned, I heard out their reports.

    To put it bluntly, it wasn¡¯t necessary, but it was to show off who themander was to the sky.

    I was waiting for the Gryphon and Hippogryphs circling around the perimeter of the vige to make a move.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... At the gate in the east, Miranda had nicely timed the opening of the gate to let in the attacking orcs.

    Soaked in water and mud, the gate had a rope fastened to it, and it was always prepared to open and close.

    Even when it was the bright and early morning, Miranda held a torch in good humor.

    ¡°As expected of Lyle. He knows who to use where.¡±

    The inside of the gate was fenced in by stockades.

    In order to prevent the advance of intruders, logs with sharpened ends had been impaled into the ground, and the gaps between them were just enough that goblins wouldn¡¯t be able to make it past.

    And in order to pierce their spears through those small openings, the soldiers were lying in wait.

    When the gate opened, perhaps the enemy found it surprising as well, as they stared at Miranda with wide eyes.

    Even with fencing in between them, the soldiers and knights faltered at their sight.

    But the enemies that had attempted to ram the door open didn¡¯t find a point to transfer their momentum, so they tried to brace their feet as they burst through the gate.

    ¡°How unfortunate.¡±

    When Miranda smiled, the orcs continued sliding forward, pushed from behind, without an end, finding their ce impaled on the spears.

    Monsters came in one after another, but they were unable to deal with the spikes shooting through the gaps.

    Miranda held up her torch, and a nearby soldier tossed a sack full of oil.

    When the sack tore, Miranda chucked the me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯re over capacity.¡±

    She said that in a cute tone, as the burning monsters raised screams of agony.

    For those among them that tried to use theirrades as footholds to escape to the other side of the stockades, the knights stuck their spears out to end them.

    An ominous one-eyed bird trieding down at Miranda from the sky, but she threw her knife, pierced its head, and it fell to the ground.

    There were other, smaller, monsters left alive, but the men with their eyes clouded by the prospect of money surrounded them, and dealt the fatal blows.

    ¡°There really are too few. Come in three times that number next.¡±

    Whileining on the scarcity of good monsters, Miranda walked over to a slightly-far soldier with a bell, and notified him of their sess.

    The bell of the prevalence of the traps.

    Another ring was immediately returned from the center.

    ¡°Yes, close the gate. I¡¯ll extinguish the fires, so step back.¡±

    Nearby buckets of water were grabbed and poured over the stockades.

    The burning carcasses covering the earth let off a putrid scent.

    Miranda didn¡¯t even grimace, as she calmly wrapped a cloth across her face.

    Using the rope, the soldiers shut the door, and all the remaining monsters within it were promptly taken care of.

    A nearby soldier called out to Miranda.

    ¡°It looks like it went well, Miranda-san!¡±

    But all that came from her mouth was the single word, ¡®yep.¡¯

    (And wait, this is more of an add on. The main battle looks like it¡¯ll be around Aria again.)

    Miranda worried for Aria on the north side, but she soon changed her thoughts.

    (Now then, won¡¯t a troublesome monstere my way?)

    Seeing the rejoicing troops around her, Miranda ordered for them to return to their stations at once...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ...On the north of the vige, fire was being rained on the gate.

    Goblins wearing robes held up staves as they made use of magic.

    But...

    ¡°Aim for the robed ones! The rest can wait!¡±

    rk issued out orders, as he shot down monsters with his crossbow.

    Footing had been made on the inside wall, and he sniped them down from there.

    Only the space in front of the gate had been left without a trench, so the monsters naturally gathered there.

    ¡°But the orcs are...!¡±

    A crossbow wielding soldier cried out, but rk handed his empty crossbow to his subordinate, and epted another loaded one as he yelled in response.

    He quickly stanced himself to aim to the outside of the wall.

    ¡°If it burns down, they¡¯lle in all at once! Take down the troublesome monsters first!¡±

    The screaming soldier, of course, knew that the orcs would pay out a higher reward. For that sake, he had wanted to focus his aim on them.

    rk continued his attacks with the priority of taking down their magic users as the basis for his aim.

    He was perhaps the only one who continued hitting on the mark, and arge majority of arrows found their ces in the ground.

    Maybe they were nervous, as the nearby monsters were raising up quite a cry.

    The orcs continued bashing at the doors, and it seemed like they could burst through at any minute.

    (Even if we do have the traps in ce, they can¡¯t help but be uneasy...)

    His aimed bolt pierced a robed goblin, and it copsed.

    The number of enemies wasn¡¯t going down as quickly as he had hoped.

    (But having them flow through, and leaving it to that girl is a little...)

    On the inside, was the form of Aria, waiting for the monsters to break through.

    She had in a Hippogryph on the second day, so no one raised aint.

    There wasn¡¯t a soul who thought she¡¯d be done in by something on the level of an orc.

    But there were no absolutes in the world.

    Even a warrior who could take down orcs could lose their life if surrounded by measly goblins.

    As one fought, there were ways of going about things to put them at an advantage or disadvantage.

    rk knew that.

    ¡°At the very least, I have to take down those... alright!¡±

    His arrow found its mark again, and the final of the troublesome robed goblins fell. Hearing a scream from nearby, he saw a soldier had lost their footing.

    ¡°H-heeeeellpppp!!¡±

    Attacked by a ck crow-like monster with a single eye, he continued falling, and collided, likely suffering a fracture or two.

    rk immediately stopped the other crossbowed soldiers who had turned to aim at it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot at it! You all just concentrate on the monsters outside!¡±

    He was scared of them hitting an ally, but more than that, they already had their set roles.

    The knights who came running struck at the monster with their spears. They saved the soldier, and carried him off as an injured.

    The fall had caused the bowstring to snap, so one of their limited supply of crossbows had be unusable.

    ¡°Whoever was that man¡¯s partner, go apany him! Everyone else, keep aiming at the monsters below!¡±

    There were still plenty of monsters beyond the gate.

    If those numbers were to enter, even if they could be defeated, the number of patients would increase.

    So rk continued to fire his crossbow...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I learned that Miranda-san¡¯s side had gone through sessfully, I sent out a runner.

    ¡°Send reinforcements from the east to the north. Ten soldiers!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Seeing the messenger run off, I looked to the sky.

    Not showing a notable movement, it didn¡¯t even seem the numbers being shaved away even held any meaning to the Gryphon, as it continued sending its gaze over here.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºThis is where it shoulde at you in one fell swoop! Attack from the sky or something already. There are plenty of ways!¡»

    (Whose ally are you trying to be?)

    The Third was...

    ¡ºLyle, make sure to follow through for Marcus and his group as well. They do seem to be quite irritated, so go give them a job or something.¡»

    (And just what is it they¡¯re irritated about? They do have a prim and proper job to do!)

    The Fourth...

    ¡ºDon¡¯t just concentrate on one spot. Look over the entire field. Before the Gryphones, make preparations to send Marcus and the others as reinforcements to the north.¡»

    (And I have to concentrate to get the right timing for that...)

    The Fifth...

    ¡ºYeah, they really will be in the way.¡»

    (I can¡¯t argue with that logic, but it¡¯s a request... why are myrades therger pain here?)

    The Gryphon¡¯s party looking down on us from up high didn¡¯t disy signs of action.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡º... It¡¯s kinda like that. Perhaps the higherup wants you guys to exhaust your power dealing with the small ones before ites in for the kill.¡»

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºWell from what I see, it is quite young. If it grew up just a little bit more, it may develop some wisdom in a good direction, but...¡»

    For some reason, the Sixth was quite buoyant.

    ¡ºLyle, do you have your rope and cloth? Also, make sure you take the Gryphon in a single strike. It¡¯ll sell for quite a bit.¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºIf you get too much blood on it, you¡¯ll slip off. When you¡¯re riding its back, make sure you...¡»

    (I ain¡¯t riding nothing!)

    Atop the horse, I took a deep breath, and looked around.

    The ones looking at me with clear displeasure were the ones stationed by my side. Marcus, and friends. They were irritatedly waiting for their part toe.

    In contrast, Norma-san seemed quite calm sitting in her chair.

    (... I wonder what it is. I did definitely receive themanding authority, but for some reason, I want her to look a little more annoyed.)

    I ignored the noisy ancestors in the Jewel, and spoke to Marcus-san.

    ¡°... After a while, I¡¯ll be having you go to the north as reinforcements. Please prepare yourself to move out at a moment¡¯s notice.¡±

    Marcus-san grew brighter, and more motivated, but it looked like Breid-san was reaching his limit.

    ¡°And when will that be! At this rate, the battle will draw to an end, will it not!?¡±

    Marcus-san attempted to soothe him.

    ¡°O-oy...¡±

    ¡°And won¡¯t you pipe down!? The rest of my life is on the line in this battle!¡±

    His life is on the line.

    Hearing those words, I couldn¡¯t help but think.

    ... On something of this level...?

    ...

    And I heard a shrill cry from high above. On that voice louder than a Hippogryph¡¯s, I looked up, and immediately gave orders to nearby runners.

    ¡°Tell the north gate to continue concentrating on defense! And the east gate that a Hippogryph is headed their way!¡±

    The two messengers ran off.

    And to Marcus-san and the others, looking at the sky in a simr fashion, I spoke.

    ¡°Wait on standby here! They¡¯lle aiming at me.¡±

    Breid-san burst out.

    ¡°Why is that! Even I can make myself useful!¡±

    Based on the map birthed by my Skills, one Hippogryph had headed off towards the east gate.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºYes, perhaps it¡¯s because the numbers have dwindled there. They should have juste at Lyle, the three of them together. Or maybe gather in one ce.¡»

    The Second...

    ¡ºBut at that point, it¡¯d just be reinforcements, and the end. And wait, the Fifth and Sixth¡¯s Skills sure are convenient. I¡¯d have given an arm and a leg for them in my time.¡»

    I abandoned Breid-san, and galloped off on the horse.

    Having separated from Porter, I observed them again, to find the remaining Hippogryph and Gryphon were following me.

    As I thought, they¡¯vee to crush the leader.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, how about you exterminate the troublesome Hippogryph first? That one¡¯s just a small one borrowing the face of a big-shot. If it were human, it¡¯d be a useless one.¡»

    I wondered whether monsters really had that sort of typing, but the one who attacked me from my horse first was indeed the Hippogryph.

    I used some Skills.

    To output abilities beyond one¡¯s limit, ¡¾Limit Burst¡¿.

    The Second¡¯s Skill that covered a wider range than All, ¡¾Field¡¿.

    I leapt off the horse, and hit it with my right arm to signal it to run and take refuge.

    ¡°Lightning!¡±

    An electric charge emerged, and came down at the two beasts.

    The Hippogryph was hit without the chance to dodge, but the Gryphon showed off its leisure as it easily avoided.

    Electrocuted, the Hippogryph fell to the ground.

    But it was still alive.

    Even when I ordered them to standby, Marcus-san and co. ran up.

    ¡°Ooooy!¡±

    ¡°Please flee!¡±

    ¡°As if we could do that! Even we¡¯re...!¡±

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºYeah, I¡¯m getting a bad feeling about this one.¡»

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, leave the killing of the Hippogryph to these guys. You just take on the Gryphon.¡»

    I immediately gave out orders.

    ¡°Then please take care of that Hippogryph. It¡¯s still alive and kicking, exercise the utmost caution!¡±

    Saying that, I looked to the sky.

    Peering in our direction as it drew a circle in the air, it seems the Gryphon still had me set as its target. The sharp glint in its eyes met with my own.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºHahaha, it¡¯s staring at you, Lyle! Nice. That¡¯s a sign you¡¯ve been recognized as one of the strong!¡»

    That didn¡¯t make me happy at all, but I rushed forth, drawing my sabre in my right hand, and concentrating magic on my left.

    I let out electricity a couple more times, but the Gryphon dodged my attacks.

    (He¡¯s a troublesome one!)

    While thinking myself shameful for never imagining a flying enemy to present this much trouble, I saw the Gryphon taking a nose-dive at me.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... On Lyle¡¯s words, Breid and the rest had surrounded the Hippogryph.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it fine if we just pierce it with a spear?¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s safest to drop its head.¡±

    The leader-ish man saw that the two alongside him were nervous, so he had presented out his spear first.

    There, Breid stopped him.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing!? These sorts of monsters sell for much more with fewer external wounds. Also, there are plenty of nobles who enjoy to stuff them. We have to go for its heart.¡±

    The leader-ish man looked at the Hippogryph.

    ¡°Heart? No, how am I supposed to know where that is? Before it starts moving again, let¡¯s just...¡±

    Perhaps Marcus was of the same opinion, as he was holding up his spear.

    ¡°Finish this already, and move on to the next. If we stay here any longer, it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll be earning more.¡±

    Breid took his own spear, aimed it, and stabbed in.

    ¡°... How loathful for our opinions to align, but truly, standing here makes nothing. Let¡¯s head out already. Also, please remember I¡¯m the one who killed it while preserving the body. ¡±

    Marcus looked at Breid, and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°It¡¯s already burnt the hell up, though.¡±

    Breid looked at the Hippogryph Lyle had burnt up with his magic with annoyed eyes.

    Even the things that he usually wouldn¡¯t pay much mind to became unnecessarily detestable when Lyle was involved.

    He drew out his spear, and wiped off the blood before running off.

    ¡°Oy, wait up! I¡¯m the damn leader here!¡±

    So as not to lose, Marcus ran towards the north side, and the party of three followed behind.

    ... The fact that the Hippogryph¡¯s front leg had twitched, was a fact missed by all five...

 Volume 5 - 12: One on One

    TL: Sevens 77, with Sevens ending on 345, you won¡¯t get as many consecutive Sevens again. Something to celebrate... perhaps? I¡¯m not really sure.

    One on One

    ... Finally breaching the north gate, the flock of monsters burst in with the orcs at the lead.

    And before them, Aria held up her spear.

    The orcs ran into the stockades, and the pitfall traps lining the gate¡¯s inside.

    The stakes fastened to the bottom of the traps spelled the end of a number of monsters, but some buried ones used theirrades as footholds to jump up, and cling to gaps in the wood stockades.

    Soldiers and knights with spears thrust at them, but unlike with the east gate, they supplemented their forces here with pure numbers.

    They weren¡¯t able to prepare oil in time, and all they could set were simple pitfalls.

    A messenger came running to inform the line of the situation in the center.

    ¡°The Gryphon headed to the center! A Hippogryph to the east!¡±

    Grabbing hold of the panicked runner, Aria confirmed the state of things.

    ¡°Exin it properly! There were two Hippogryph, right? Where did the remaining one go!?¡±

    Out of breath, the messenger continued.

    ¡°The Gryphon and a Hippogryph... to the representative captain¡¯s ce...¡±

    Representative captain... that likely meant Lyle.

    (Just two at once? I¡¯d been sure they¡¯d attack with all three.)

    Aria looked to the sky, and found the flying beasts were no longer visible.

    Witnessing a sh of magic, she could do nothing but believe Lyle was holding on alright.

    ¡°We¡¯re holding on fine here, so tell him not to worry. Reinforcements from the east have also...¡±

    It was at that moment.

    The fencing was toppled over, and the monsters began to pour in.

    With her spear held ready, Aria turned around to pierce an approaching goblin, and swung the shaft in arge arc to free the monster¡¯s body from her weapon.

    The messenger drew a little away, but Aria spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of things here, so tell him that! Quickly!¡±

    Watching the man run off, Aria looked at an orc, who had taken up one of the logs forming the stockades as a weapon.

    He knocked away the soldiers nearby, and headed straight for her.

    (Can¡¯t they even learn to take some distance!?)

    ¡°Fall back!¡±

    The fencing that had been constructed at top speed was more fragile than she thought, and the hole in it was soon filled in with monsters.

    As Aria held her spear up to the orc, melee battle began breaking out left and right.

    Those troublesome orcs poured in one after another, and one of them suddenly copsed with an arrow in its head.

    ¡°rk-san?¡±

    Coming down from his ce on the wall, he stood in front of a line of knights and soldiers, as he released his crossbow on the monster.

    And leaving that crossbow on the ground, he pulled the sword at his waist.

    ¡°We¡¯ve run out of arrows! Archers, ready your shields!¡±

    The soldiers held up unshapely boards of wood, and while they repelled the attacks from the front, soldiers from behind stabbed through the gaps in those shields with their pikes.

    Forcing back the monsters, the man himself was taking on an orc.

    ¡°He¡¯s not half bad.¡±

    Aria used one of her Skills to cut down an orc herself. Blood spread around her surroundings, and the sh of metal and the cries of battle were beginning to get loud.

    ¡°All injured, pull back! Never let the battle be one on one!¡±

    rk issued orders, and the surrounding troops began to make aeback, giving Aria some freedom of movement.

    And after that, it came down to her specialty.

    ¡°Aha! There you go!!¡±

    There was the scene going around about her, and excited by the sight of blood, Aria swung around her crimson-stained weapon.

    A body enhanced by a Skill.

    A spear hardened to increase output.

    She raised her speed, and ughtered one monster after another.

    Seeing her form on the battlefield, rk muttered to himself.

    ¡°... What prowess. What valor. If only that one was a man, then...¡±

    What a waste, he murmured...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I dodged the Gryphon¡¯s ws as it dove towards me, they caught onto the quiver strung across my back, lifting them with it into the air.

    The beast tried to gain altitude by pping its wings, but an impact from the quiver blew it off course, and caused it to concentrate its attention on it.

    (Did one explode? I really have to be careful with their use.)

    d that it hadn¡¯t exploded while still on my back, I aimed at the quiver full of exploding arrows, and held up my left hand.

    ¡°Lightning!¡±

    The magic enhanced by a Skill hit on the mark.

    But the Gryphon merelynded on the ground, shook off the impact, and returned to normal.

    (So it was insufficient? I should¡¯ve hit it with something harder.)

    While I thought that attack hadn¡¯t had an effect, the Second offered me some advice.

    ¡ºLooks like it go back to the sky immediately... It¡¯s working. Well, it¡¯ll probably be right as rain soon enough, though.¡»

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºAh~ right, Gryphons did have that magic resistance of theirs. But it¡¯s more potent than I thought.¡»

    ¡°Then with all my might...¡±

    I would use my trumpcard. At that moment, the Second spoke.

    ¡ºFool. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s a sitting duck on thend. Look, it¡¯sing your way.¡»

    It swiftly began running in my direction. Its lion body moved with great flexibility, and leapt straight at me.

    I ran forward, and rolled, passing right under its bulk.

    The Second spoke.

    ¡ºA fatal blow with magic... it¡¯ll be possible with my Skill, you know, Lyle.¡»

    The moment he said that, I dropped my Sabre, grabbed onto the Gryphon¡¯s tail, and used a Skill.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Full Burst, then...!¡±

    The Skill, ¡¾Full Burst¡¿... a Skill to multiply one¡¯s own abilities several times over... Using that, I tried to grasp its tail, and throw it, but when I did that, its rear legs struck down on my face.

    I tried stopping the blow with my left hand, but felt my entire body rise into the air.

    But in that moment, I didn¡¯t release the tail grasped in my right.

    Perhaps it was good that I jumped back, as it killed the momentum, and I was sent flying onto the beast¡¯s back, tail-in-hand.

    My left arm hurt, but the bone had yet to break. While I was drawing my spare sabre, the Gryphon started to thrash to get me off.

    The back of the Gryphon reeked of beast...

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºAww yeah, one on one, the battle of a true manly man! This is what I¡¯ve been waiting for!¡»

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    I grasped its neck with my left, held onto the sabre with my teeth, and produced a rope from the bag at my waist.

    I had prepared it upon hearing the Sixth¡¯s opinion, but I felt a strange feeling of defeat.

    The rope was made into a loop from the start, and I tossed it around the Gryphon¡¯s neck, giving it a strong pull.

    My ears began hurting from its shrill screech, so I wrapped it around my left hand so as not to let go. That hurt quite a bit as well.

    ¡°Che, then right hand it is.¡±

    I wrapped the right instead, and took the sabre in left when the Gryphon began to p its wings.

    ¡°So it can fly like this. Let¡¯s finish it...¡±

    The Third gave a warning.

    ¡ºAh, yeah, make sure you do it in one hit. The blood will make it slippery up there. Also, if it takes to the sky, make sure yound the final blow somewhere that looks easy tond, or...¡»

    ¡°Why do you all sound so rxed! I¡¯ve nothing to bex about here!¡±

    As I said that, the Seventh responded.

    I understood his tant enjoyment from how hard he tried to sound serious.

    ¡ºLyle, men are those that grow from fighting a worthy foe. It¡¯s because there are strong ones out there that we¡¯re all able to grow strong ourselves. And you see, it¡¯s natural for a Walt man to be able to do this much.¡»

    While thinking over just how many things were wrong in that, I wrapped my legs around the rising monster.

    If I¡¯m thrown down in the air, it would be dangerous even with the rope.

    I pulled hard on the rope around my right hand, and the beast shot straight into the sky.

    The air up there was much colder than on thend.

    Atop the back of the Gryphon desperately trying to shake me off, I was able to see the surroundings.

    The scenery changed, the sky below. The ground was above me, and I realized the Gryphon had gone into performing several barrel rolls in the air.

    ¡°If I fall from this distance, I¡¯ll die, won¡¯t I! Bastaaaarrd!¡±

    With my sabre still held, I used magic, and released electric discharge from my body. As the Gryphon continued thrashing in the sky, the scenery continued changing without end.

    It continued spinning, and I clung onto it for dear life.

    I get the feeling its movements grew a little duller when I used magic, but even so, it wasn¡¯t dropping altitude. It was dead set on dropping me to my death.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºOh, how high.¡»

    The Fourth too.

    ¡ºIf we could freely do this, it¡¯d be quite a business... Useful for both pleasure and transport...¡»

    What about worrying for me!? I stomached those words, and took a cloth from the bag I had brought along.

    I sheathed my de, and used magic to wet the fabric., before throwing it over the Gryphon¡¯s head, sessfully robbing it of its vision.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºYou wet it to freeze it on, did you? Not bad!¡»

    The Fifth...

    ¡ºIf it falls from this height, it¡¯ll be the end... huh? If you just soaked it from the start, it wouldn¡¯t be able to fly that high, would it?¡»

    ¡°... Say that from the start!!¡±

    Screaming, spiraling, I used Skills to forcefully cling on to its back...

    As we were up in the sky, I went through many sensations I usually never would have felt a number of times.

    I never thought I would be this anxious just from having the ground so far.

    The dread of falling was one thing, but not having somewhere firm to nt my feet was quite a...

    ¡°Just... fall already!!¡±

    I created more discharge with magic.

    The reason I didn¡¯t wet it now was because it was ridiculously cold.

    My own body wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it, or more so, I wouldn¡¯t be able to move. Also, clinging on would be a pain.

    The Gryphon¡¯s body wasn¡¯t burnt at all. But it was surely working, as the force it was turning its head with weakened.

    It unsteadily began its descent, and I struggled to use the constricting rope, and my legs around its torso to attempt to steer it.

    (Ah, I can see the vige. Now just like this, I¡¯ll stab its heart... wait, where the hell is that supposed to be!?)

    As I found myself stuck over where its heart was supposed to be, the Second offered advice.

    ¡ºLyle, here¡¯s a general rule of thumb. It¡¯s where the bones are structured to protect. Just find a gap in the bones, and stab in.¡»

    ¡°And here I am, ignorant to such a ce!¡±

    ¡ºFool, what do you think my Skills are for?¡»

    Taken aback, I used the Second¡¯s Skill. Full Over¡¯s effect was about to cut off.

    I had used up arge quantity of magic, but even so, I could understand where my enemy¡¯s heart was.

    The sensation of a strong light pulsating.

    Within that glow, the strongest light, and clenching my sabre in my left hand, I tried to set my aim on that spot.

    (Dammit, it¡¯s starting to get hazy.)

    I used too many Skills, and I get the feeling my mana had been scraped to its bare bones. While my altitude fell, and the vige grew closer, I noticed the battles there wereing to an end.

    The ground continued closing in, and thinking this drop would be a survivable one, I pierced the de into the Gryphon¡¯s body.

    After piercing deeper and deeper, the Gryphon let out a screech, the likes of which I had never heard before, damaging my ears.

    I pulled out the sabre, and blood spilled out with good momentum, and the Gryphon began dropping towards the north gate.

    ¡°This one...¡±

    And in the next moment...

    ¡ºLyle!¡»

    Along with the Second¡¯s voice, I directed a look to the vige¡¯s center.

    The Gryphon collided with a wall, and my body was thrown into the air.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The moment of victory was closing in.

    The number of monsters dropped, and Shannon knew of the shes of Lyle using magic in the air.

    At the east gate, where she had hazarded a worried nce for her sister, she saw the Hippogryph had been left in quite a sorry state.

    ¡°... A little repulsing.¡±

    Thinking she would have to be even more wary of Miranda than before, she turned to Norma nearby.

    She had only been looking at her sister the whole time, and only heard Norma¡¯s reports of the shes in the sky.

    Norma spoke.

    ¡°Never knew one could fight like that.¡±

    In response to that, Shannon shot back.

    ¡°He¡¯d never do that normally. Perhaps his head¡¯s been hit?¡±

    Norma nodded to that, but from her point of view, if Lyle could win like that, it would be her chance for sess.

    No, she¡¯d definitely be promoted. That¡¯s just howrge the achievement was.

    Norma was grinning.

    ¡°Looking back now, our luck¡¯s been on the better side. The Gryphon brought more monsters with it than anticipated, but you can also call its scale small. Compared to taking on a Gryphon, this cattle was but a tasty morsel.¡±

    Shannon looked at Norma a little amazed.

    And she spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really one to speak, but can¡¯t you do better than that? If you keep at life as you are now, you¡¯re sure to fail eventually.¡±

    There, Norma made a sad face for a moment, but soon took up her usual condescending gaze once more.

    ¡°Are you an idiot? This world isn¡¯t one for pretty words. It¡¯s one where it¡¯s the one who¡¯s been fooled¡¯s fault for being fooled. That blue haired boy will surely somedaye to regret conceding his feats to me.¡±

    Shannon thought.

    (No, I doubt he really minds it.)

    In truth, Lyle¡¯s sense of achievement was quite off kilter.

    This time was the same, but the individual himself¡¯s outlook was too different.

    Shannon recalled the six lights floating about the boy.

    The battlefield was gradually quieting down, but Novem, conducting healing in the center station, was bing busier. Monica was also moving busily with emergency rations and odd jobs.

    The battle headed to its conclusion, and hasty vigers began popping out their heads.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good for them toe out, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Norma spoke.

    ¡°The battle may be over, but I guess I¡¯ll send someone to have them fall back.¡±

    Norma ordered a nearby messenger to tell the civilians to return.

    Shannon looked to the north.

    Her sister Miranda had been at the east, so she hadn¡¯t really been paying it mind, and on the north, without even a Hippogryph, the battle with the greatest manpower was being conducted.

    Rather than relieved, Shannon felt from the start that the danger level was low.

    And looking in that direction, Shannon...

    ¡°Eh? He¡¯s alive.¡±

    Hearing that, Norma asked...

    ¡°What? Is there someone injured...¡±

    To Norma, Shannon responded in a loud voice.

    ¡°The damn Hippogryph is alive!¡±

    Hearing that, Norma opened her eyes wide...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The surroundings grew quiet, and the vigers taking shelter resurfaced.

    When the vigers came out, Luka and the other children followed behind.

    ¡°Won... we won!¡±

    ¡°They protected it! Our vige¡¯s been saved!¡±

    ¡°Thank the gods. Truly, thank them...¡±

    Giving the screaming and weeping adults a sidelong nce, Luka looked around, and found Lyle¡¯s bow stuck upright into the ground.

    The string had snapped, and worried, the boy rushed out.

    By unfortunate coincidence, it was only after that urrence that the runner came and made all of the vigers return to shelter.

    Having run out, Luka approached the bow, and found relief in the fact that Lyle wasn¡¯t copsed somewhere near it.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Looks like Lyle-sama¡¯s safe.¡±

    But a portion of the ground was ckened, and he found the quiver had been ripped to shreds.

    ¡°H-he¡¯s alright, right?¡±

    Recovering the bow, he nervously looked around, before hearing an intense crashing sounding from the north.

    There, he saw the figure of Lyle moving his hands atop the immobile Gryphon.

    ¡°Amazing! As I thought, Lyle-sama¡¯s amazing!¡±

    And near Luka¡¯s quivering hands, the Hippogryph leisurely raised itself...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In a slightly northern part of the town¡¯s center.

    Having collided with, and crashed through a wall on the northern side, the Gryphon wasn¡¯t moving in the slightest.

    And I ended up spotting Luka outside.

    Worried for me, rk-san came over.

    I knew he would be worried after I was thrown of the beast that crashed into the north wall. But there was something more important for me.

    ¡°Lyle-kun, you shouldn¡¯t stand yet!¡±

    I was unsteady from the impact, but still, I managed to muster up a loud voice in Luka¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Get away from there! Run!¡±

    Aria lent me a shoulder to stand, but Luka likely thought I was only waving, as he held up my bow, and waved back.

    Around, there were plenty of knights and soldiers who assumed the battle was over, and many of them were beginning to go on about who defeated who.

    They were stuck up in the impression it was all over.

    Behind Luka, I could see the form of the Hippogryph slowly raising its body.

    And the Second spoke.

    ¡ºOy, you understand it right... the situation!¡»

    The memories the Second had shown me abruptly revived in my head.

    Of him clutching his deceased eldest, and crying out.

    But no one here had noticed it.

    And even if someone did, there wasn¡¯t one to make it in time.

    I grit my teeth.

    (Why... it was all going so well, right... so why!?)

    ¡ºThe hell youmenting for!? There¡¯s things you can do, and you¡¯re going to save that kid.¡»

    The Second¡¯s voice was desperate.

    ¡ºAre you going to show that scene to me again!? If you did that, I¡¯d never forgive you, ya¡¯ hear!? Lyle! I¡¯m begging you... save him!¡»

    I hung my head, and put power to my own feet.

    (... I already know that.)

    I raised my face, and unsteadily separated myself from Aria, standing on my own legs. And I heard the Second¡¯s scream.

    ¡ºYou can¡¯t put a living and a dead man on the same scales! I¡¯m already dead and gone! I¡¯ve already told you all I¡¯ve wanted! That¡¯s why... that¡¯s why... you can¡¯t have a kid die before my eyes again!¡»

    I resolved myself.

    My aching left hand grasped the Jewel, and pulled at it, as if to rip it off my neck.

    But after the chain fastening it disconnected, it entangled itself around my hand, and the Jewel began to give off a light.

    The silver ornaments expended, and took on the form of arge bow.

    A silver bow with the blue Jewel stationed at its center.

    But that silver arc had no string to pull.

    As the surroundings went into an uproar, Aria let out her voice.

    ¡°A bow? I¡¯m sure it was arge sword before...¡±

    rk-san was also surprised.

    I brought my right hand to the Jewel, and after it let out some light, a string came into being.

    When I readied myself, and pulled it, an arrow of mana came to be as well.

    That pale blue arrow took on a clearer shape the further and further I pulled it back.

    ¡ºRight. That¡¯s how it should be. Use my Skill... Lyle. That Skill is already yours.¡»

    While pulling the bow, I was gritting my teeth. A mortifying and sorrowful feeling.

    I didn¡¯t want it.

    I mean...

    ¡°That¡¯s right... I was... but I didn¡¯t want to part anymore...¡±

    When I muttered that, Aria spoke.

    ¡°Lyle, you¡¯re crying...¡±

    And a single knight noticed, and shouted out.

    ¡°Oy! The Hippogryph is...!¡±

    And everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the figure of the beast behind the flustered child poised to attack him at any moment.

    ¡ºThanks, Lyle... it was fun.¡»

    The form of his embarrassed smile came up in my head, and I used the Skill.

    ¡°Select...¡±

    A Skill to decide those I would grant Skills to.

    Even if a jumbled mess of enemy and ally were to fight around me, it was a true support Skill to make Skills operation for allies alone.

    Conversely, it could also grant things to enemies alone.

    It discriminated a moving battlefield, and made it so anything, be it Skills or magic, would hit their mark. I can¡¯t say it would guaranteeplete uracy, but... it held quite a high precision.

    The Second said he used the Skill to notch multiple arrows, and hit several separated targets at once.

    The third stage of the Second¡¯s Skill...

    With the Hipporgyph as my aim, I released the bow.

    The Second...

    ¡º... Do your best.¡»

    (Why...)

    The magic arrow of light flew straight to the Hippogryph.

    The moment it was released, a wind swept about around me.

    (... Why...)

    Luke finally noticed the monster behind him, and turned around in fear.

    (Is that something to say with such peace of mind? I wanted... to learn so much more... It¡¯s not like I can tell you not to disappear...)

    The arrow drew a trail of light, and after going through the Hippogryph in its straight line, it continued off into the sky, even opening up a hole in the clouds.

    Luke had fallen onto his backside, and when I undid my stance, the silver bow vanished, leaving the chains stuck to my arm.

    The Jewel let off a blue light, and my knees fell to the ground.

    ¡°L-Lyle!¡±

    ¡°Bring a stretcher at once! Quickly, Lyle-kun¡¯s...!¡±

    I heard Aria and rk-san¡¯s voices.

    Supported up by Aria, I let my tears flow as I whispered.

    ¡°I... never got the chance to say good bye... Second Generation...¡±

    As my consciousness grew further, I get the feeling I could almost see the figure of him walking away, his right hand raised in parting.

    In self derision: ¡ºI was just the in one of the lot, so a in end like this is best for me¡»

 Volume 5 - 13: The Second Generation Head

    The Second Generation Head

    Within the Jewel.

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself sitting in my chair, with the conference room extending before me.

    Where the Second once sat.

    The chair had disappeared, and the door behind it was gone as well.

    The First had left his sword to me.

    And the Second, a silver bow.

    In the room, there was only me and the Third. The other ancestors didn¡¯t show their figures.

    ¡º... It sure looks like father¡¯s bow. I don¡¯t think it was this big? No, can you change its size? How interesting.¡»

    Like that, he directed a smile at me, but I was unable to respond.

    When I hung my head, heughed.

    ¡ºWhat? You¡¯re still beating yourself up over it?¡»

    I put my feelings to words, bit by bit.

    ¡°... I never gave a proper farewell. Even when I could use the Skill from the start.¡±

    Could he have been angry?

    Could he have felt fed-up?

    That¡¯s what I thought, but still with a smile on his face, the Third gave a cheerful tone.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re reading too deep. He must have been happy in the end. I¡¯m also thankful of you from my side. I mean, you let me see a scene of my brother being saved. I was happy.¡»

    Raising his face, the Third stood from the table.

    ¡ºI was the second son. As long as my diligent brother did his best, I thought it would be alright I did whatever I wanted. But I took it too far. On a rainy day, I went outside... using the bow he learned from father, he came to protect me.¡»

    To a knight, a bow wasn¡¯t a worthy weapon.

    In the world of nobles and magic, a long distance attack, and spells, were one and the same.

    Relying on any more would make others think onecked power themselves.

    ¡°Third, what did you think of the Second?¡±

    When I said that, he kept up his smile.

    ¡ºA little nosy, perhaps? For me, he went as far as to prepare both a bride, and a n to develop thend, and that¡¯s because he thought I was unreliable myself.¡»

    It seems he had someplicated feelings about it, but the Third added on a ¡®but¡¯.

    ¡ºBut even when my brother died because of me, he never med me for it. Even when it would have been better if my brother seeded, he said it was all his fault... it¡¯s because that man was a pessimist by nature. Ah, I ended upughing when I heard he was the most in. I mean, I saw him working so hard to build the base.¡»

    Unpopr among the people, the weapon in his hand unbefitting a noble. Without even a proper evaluation given to him, he was the man simply stuck between the First and the Third.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget the Second Generation Head.¡±

    ¡ºHahaha, if he transcended time to receive an assessment from his descendants, then I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be happy.¡»

    My feelings became just a little bit lighter.

    (... I¡¯m sorry, Second. Causing you trouble to the end.)

    While I apologized in my heart, my field of vision headed for a space slightly above the table.

    I looked at the bow.

    It glowed a silver color, and let out arrows of light. That bow quietly floated above the Second¡¯s space.

    A hunk of a sword for the First, and yet a bow for the Second...

    It seems that the two of them weren¡¯t even able to converse for a long while.

    The weapons the two of them used existed as if to signify that rtion.

    ¡°Was the reason the Second chose the bow a rebellion against the First?¡±

    When I said that, the Third tilted his head.

    And after understanding what it was I was trying to say, he burst intoughter.

    ¡ºNope. And even between father and child, we¡¯re all still human. There¡¯s nothing that perfect out there. They may have theirints, and I¡¯m sure there are things they didn¡¯t like about one another. And that was particrly strong with the Second and our Founder. But you see...¡»

    What the Third exined was the reason the Second chose the bow.

    ¡ºEven when I chose the sword, father never said anything. I was sure he¡¯d tell me to continue training with a bow, but he never pushed strongly for it. That¡¯s why I ended up asking.¡»

    ¡°The Second did say you¡¯d never do anything unnecessary.¡±

    The Third nodded.

    ¡ºI mean, it¡¯d cut into my free time. I really don¡¯t want to put in any unnecessary effort. Oh, right, the reason the Second chose a bow right? Apparently it was to follow behind the First.¡»

    (Then why not a sword?)

    Perhaps sensing my thoughts, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºIt sounds strange, right? But you see, he always wanted to stand beside him, and kept on failing... that¡¯s why he wanted to support the First from behind. Perhaps he admired him?¡»

    Swinging about thatrge de of his, butchering up monsters, the first surely was cool.

    His way of life that cut open the path to the Walt house with nothing but his sword was, while something riddled with problems, something that drew people to him.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºThe end was a little dubious, but he said what he wanted, and got to see a boy that resembled his son be saved. Don¡¯t you think it all worked out, looking at the result?¡»

    Being asked that, my chest began to hurt.

    I did have some apologetic sentiment.

    If I had been a little more reliable...

    If I had dealt the final blow myself...

    Marcus-san and the other¡¯s faces yed back in my head.

    The Third called out to me.

    ¡ºLyle, do you hate Marcus and the other men?¡»

    I checked through my own feelings. Even when I thought hard about it, I could only think up a childish rationale.

    ¡°... I hate them. But it was also my responsibility. I have no idea what to do.¡±

    ¡ºThen just hating them is fine. Of all else, from our side, the side of those that use others, they¡¯re nothing but trouble. It¡¯s because they can¡¯t even properly do a job that¡¯s been left to them. Trying to get a promotion like that really isughable.¡»

    The Third¡¯s expression became serious.

    ¡ºThey¡¯re the type the Second hates. I¡¯m sure that if he were here, he¡¯d shout at them even if he knew they couldn¡¯t hear it. When you think of it like that, that female knight Norma sure is excellent. If she found a nice superior to follow, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d have be a fine knight.¡»

    I asked the Third how I should go about dealing with them.

    ¡°So what should I do?¡±

    ¡ºAbout their treatment? In that case...¡»

    I decided to adopt up the Third¡¯s proposition.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Novem confirmed Norma¡¯s report.

    By Porter¡¯s side, she had revised it several times. Around them, collecting materials from the monsters, and treating the injured was getting quite hectic.

    Repairing the walls was also necessary, and as a punishment for ignoring orders, Marcus, Breid, and the others were assigned to assist with that task.

    Novem let out a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good. Why does your name pop up so many times it seems like overkill? When one would think you were at the eastern front, you¡¯re suddenly giving out orders up north. Also, the number of monsters defeated here is wrong.¡±

    Hearing that, Norma objected.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do this much, I won¡¯t stand out!¡±

    Novem gave a clear-cut answer.

    ¡°This report has absolutely no credibility. If you don¡¯t write something they¡¯ll be satisfied with, you¡¯ll bebelled a fraud.¡±

    ¡°B-but...¡±

    The role of themander wasn¡¯t to fight at the scene.

    Even when she knew that, Norma took to sticking in her own service all over the document.

    Resting with a bandage around his head, rk sighed as he tried persuading her.

    ¡°Captain, defeating the Gryphon is undoubtedly an indisputable achievement. Also, the vige was protected with minimal casualties... this may not be the best way to put it, but three deaths is ridiculously low. There¡¯s no doubt that you¡¯re going to get promoted.¡±

    ording to the man, if she wasn¡¯t promoted for defeating a Gryphon, there would be problems for the imperial side.

    Because henceforth, if they would no longer expect a reward for defeating such beasts, the knights and soldiers would experience quite arge drop in motivation.

    Having achieved quite a visible result, Norma would surely rise up.

    No, if she didn¡¯t the future criterion would be a mess, or so he exined.

    And rk looked at Novem.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine if you n to sell the monster corpses to replenish the five hundred gold coins expended, but even if the Gryphon was in a good state, I doubt you¡¯d get such a sum, you know?¡±

    It was about the money scattered around in this time¡¯s monster subjugation, but having knights and soldiers ept it wasn¡¯t that good for reputation.

    The fact thatmanding authority was transferred was also a problem.

    The money itself was spread in the middle of a town, so it wasn¡¯t something that could be concealed, even if they tried.

    That¡¯s why, on paper, Norma¡¯s troops borrowed money from Lyle, and paid back their debts with the corpses of the Gryphon and Hippogryphs.

    Novem hadn¡¯t asked too much into the circumstances surrounding that field, but it was something Lyle did, so there was no helping it.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Lyle-sama¡¯s orders. Now, Norma-san, you have to write a report covering everyone¡¯s efforts.¡±

    Of the work of her subordinates that numbered over a hundred, and of how hard those deceased had battled on. Norma had to continue churning out reports.

    rk wasn¡¯t in a position to write them, so Norma had to do it under Novem¡¯s tight surveince.

    She hadpleted the preliminary stages of healing, so as she was quite familiar with documents, Novem was chosen as inspector.

    Norma continued grumbling outints.

    ¡°All of them... those five are unnecessary, right? They didn¡¯t finish off a wounded Hippogryph, you know. A critical miss. I think it¡¯s something to merit a demotion, honestly.¡±

    Norma¡¯s own promotion was riding on this, so it wasn¡¯t strange for her to try ending up as the sole winner.

    For that sake, close to her...

    ¡°Look, just write it already. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure to properly report it to father. Of just how hard you were working.¡±

    A grinning Shannon was sitting right before her.

    While sipping on a drink, she seemed to be having fun staring at Norma¡¯s dejection.

    ¡°... I never heard that a daughter of the Circry House would be here!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because we never told you. By the way, she also has an elder sister here, so if you don¡¯t uphold your promise, you¡¯re sure to face retribution.¡±

    On Novem¡¯s threat, Norma confronted the paperwork once more.

    Her hands were stained in ink, and the miswritten documents were building up quite impressively.

    ¡°I just have to do it, right!? Right!¡±

    While letting out an irritated cry, Norma wrote on.

    Seeing that, Novem gave out orders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t write down your own name! You weremanding from the center station, so why are you suddenly giving oh-so-precise instruction at the north gate!? Get it together!¡±

    Seeing just how often her reports were likely ridden with lies, rk began to feel a different pain in his head besides the injury he had suffered to it...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I watched Luka aim at the target, and fire his arrow.

    He was pulling it back with all his strength, and sweat was pouring down his brow.

    That form of his somewhat ovepped with the scene of the Second¡¯s memory.

    When the arrow hit the mark, Luka burst into joy.

    ¡°I did it! With this, I wonder if I¡¯ll ever be like Lyle-sama!¡±

    Having seen me defeat the Hippogryph with the silver bow, Luka seriously took up learning the bow in order to be like me.

    It¡¯s been two days since the Gryphon fell, but I left the work to Novem, and the rest of my party, devoting myself to Luka¡¯s instruction.

    ¡°You¡¯ll surpass someone like me in no time at all. This isn¡¯t even my specialty... but that¡¯s a nice arm you¡¯ve got there.¡±

    When I praised him, he was overjoyed.

    Nearby, ra prepared some books with her Skill.

    ¡°Lyle-san, I¡¯ve finished making them.¡±

    What ra was holding were copied books.

    She hadmitted some books aimed at children on the three Rs to memory, so I had her reproduce them.

    Since we had been in Luka¡¯s family¡¯s care, the paper and ink were something we prepared ourselves, and handed over.

    ¡°T-there are this many?¡±

    Luka looked at ra with a slightly tedious expression.

    I¡¯ll bet he¡¯s poor at studying, but I told him that he had to if he wanted to turn out like me.

    ra smiled as she spoke.

    ¡°The letters arerge print, and quite easy to read. There are even illustrations, so I think you¡¯ll have no trouble understanding it. Perhaps it¡¯s a good idea to get the assistance of someone who can read.¡±

    He was about to return the bow to me to take up the books, but I spoke.

    ¡°You can have that one.¡±

    ¡°Eh? But...¡±

    With a reced string, I handed over the bow to him with my remaining arrows.

    I get the feeling that would have made the Second happier.

    ¡°I already have a bow of my own. And that one¡¯s a little small for me, so I¡¯ll let you use it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Seeing him hold up the bow in joy, raughed.

    And I tried asking something that had been bugging me.

    ¡°ra, how long will it take for those books to disappear?¡±

    There, ra responded with a full-on smile.

    ¡°... Lyle-san, there are some things in this world best left unknown. Now let¡¯s just say that someone knew how to make a copied bookst for eternity. Wouldn¡¯t there be quite a few troubled by that?¡±

    Hearing that, I was surprised that a way existed for a Skill-copied book to never vanish.

    From the Jewel, the Third let out his voice.

    ¡º... Oh my, this girl is just getting cuter and cuter.¡»

    To the book-loving Third, ra must truly be his ideal woman.

    And sheughed, saying it was a lie.

    ¡°So it¡¯s not possible?¡±

    ¡°No it¡¯s not, or more so, a copied book will disappear once the one who used the Skill dies. For example... if an important document was ced under the charge of such a Skill holder and they disappeared, wouldn¡¯t that just be terrible? And this Skill is generally one that only emerges in book-lovers. If its use leads to a bad future for the book, I think a majority would never wish for it.¡±

    In this case, it doesn¡¯t seem there were any problems on ra¡¯s side.

    The Skill wasn¡¯t omnipotent or anything.

    ¡°... So those that manage to master it are strong...¡±

    When I muttered the words the Second told me once before, ra tilted her head.

    While looking at Luka joyously holding up his bow, I spoke.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

 Volume 5 - Epilogue

    Epilogue

    ... The expeditionary force was seen off by the waving hands of the vigers.

    Having protected the vige from a Gryphon attack, they even went as far as to assist in mending the damages, and the civilian¡¯s impression of them was drastically better than when they first got there.

    Casualties did surface, but it was much more decent than annihtion.

    No, asking for any more would be simply greedy.

    Within that, Aria sat in Porter with a nket around her.

    ¡°... It¡¯s... really heavy.¡±

    Within Porter alongside her, were Shannon, Miranda, and Monica.

    Shannon was ying with Monica, and Miranda was slumped, dead-tired.

    It was all fine up to the banquet.

    The knights and soldiers celebrated their victory, and the vigers joined in, drinking, and making merry...

    The problem surfaced the next day.

    Arge change came about in Aria and Miranda.

    At first, they thought it was simple fatigue, but their bodies felt heavy.

    Their moods had also fallen, and they didn¡¯t want to move.

    Because Lyle and the rest had been doing various things in the vige, they were allowed to lie down, and rest.

    But after it had continued on for a couple of days, they figured there was surely something strange about it.

    As Aria began feeling worse, Monica spoke to her.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to hurl, I ask you do it outside. I¡¯ve no mind to clean up a mess besides one of my chicken dickwad¡¯s.¡±

    As Monica said that with all earnesty, Aria stuck her re on her.

    ¡°Oh, you really like Lyle, now don¡¯t you.¡±

    Aria stood up within Porter, and looked outside.

    Behind, the Gryphon was being preserved in a block of ice.

    It had few wounds, and was taken out in a single blow, so it was carefully preserved for its high profit prospects.

    But it¡¯s quite likely that would never reach up to the five hundred gold they had lost.

    In front, Norma was mounted on a horse, leading the troops with an enervated expression on her face.

    Those who had yet to undergo aplete recovery.

    Those killed in action were loaded on a horse cart, and taken along. Lyle and the rest of the party were walking close to Porter.

    Novem was talking as she walked, while ra was sitting on Porter¡¯s roof, operating the golem.

    But Marcus¡¯s group wasn¡¯t alongside them.

    (But there¡¯s no helping it.)

    After the banquet, various things had happened, and they began taking distance.

    Aria looked at Novem conversing with Lyle, and thought back to what happened when they left the vige.

    At the time of parting, Lyle had been talking to the boy from the vige.

    He was the boy Lyle had looked after all throughout their stay, and Lyle even went as far as to bestow his weapon unto him.

    Seeing his kind face to a child, Aria found it unexpected.

    (So he isn¡¯t just kind to women.)

    Finished gazing outside, she sat down on a wooden crate inside Porter, and saw Miranda wriggling around.

    She let out her face, and was making a terribly dark expression.

    To put it bluntly...

    (Uwah, how scary!)

    Even Aria made a repulsed expression.

    She was always all smiles, but since the end of the battle, it didn¡¯t seem she had such leisure.

    She only directed a forced smile whenever Lyle was around.

    And having even lost her usual courtesy...

    ¡°... Shannon, water.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    Shannon hurriedly prepared water, and Miranda rose to drink it.

    Her light dress was soaked in sweat, and perhaps she wasn¡¯t feeling the best. Her expression held no elegance.

    After the banquet.

    Miranda had severely rebuked Marcus and his group.

    It¡¯s likely because she didn¡¯t like how Lyle hadn¡¯t pressed them any further for their slip up, and even submitted a report that could lead to a promotion as promised.

    The Hippogryph hadn¡¯t brought about any casualties, and in the end, Lyle was the one to deal the final blow.

    The way he didn¡¯t seem to mind it too much must have irritated her.

    And besides business-like conversations, Lyle no longer involved himself with Marcus¡¯s group.

    Having finished the water, Miranda wiped her face, looked at Aria, and spoke.

    ¡°What?¡±

    She would usually say that with a smile, but now she red with sharp eyes.

    It may have scared her in the past, but the current Aria had grown up a bit.

    ¡°Nothing really. You looked like you were in pain, so I was looking at you. In that state, I¡¯m surprised you can still make a smile in front of Lyle.¡±

    Aria had meant that in jest, but as she herself was also feeling under the weather, she wasn¡¯t able to make it show in her tone.

    And unable to smile, Miranda reacted by twitching her eyebrows. Shannon began shaking in fear.

    Looking at that, Monica...

    ¡°Oh, is this a scene of carnage? How nice. I was just getting bored, so I wanted to see one in person, you know. Now the two of you, fair and square, the muddy soap-opera fight of two women in love...Fight!¡±

    When she began working herself up, Shannon tried stopping a smiling Monica.

    ¡°You, don¡¯t be starting a fight in a ce like this! And what the hell¡¯s a ¡®soap-opera¡®!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something like a y. Now on with the live carnage!¡±

    ¡°This one¡¯s strange in the head!¡±

    ... She was broken from the start, so it was only natural...

    When Miranda tried to stand, they heard a knock on Porter.

    After a while of silence, Lyle opened the door.

    The golem had halted movement, so it was likely break time.

    Aria spoke.

    ¡°Is it already time for rest? On the way here, we only stopped at lunch, right?¡±

    When Lyle poked his head in, Miranda continued making her pained face as she formed a smile.

    ¡°I proposed that we take breaks more frequently. Also, there are some that want to defeat monsters along the way to rack up some numbers.¡±

    Defeating monsters along the way, those that were barely able to perform on the battlefield could earn some merits.

    And Lyle decided to buy up the materials and magic stones from that.

    Lyle spoke.

    ¡°Are the both of you alright? I¡¯ll take up watch today too, so just rest at ease.¡±

    Miranda replied.

    ¡°Sorry for that.¡±

    (... Miranda, she¡¯s quite dark herself.)

    While looking at Miranda, Aria thought that. Suddenly, Shannon fixated her eyes on Lyle¡¯s chest.

    ¡°... The light moved...¡±

    What was this girl saying?

    The question surfaced in her mind, but without her usualposure, Aria ended up letting herself rely on Lyle.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. And wait this time¡¯s really heavy. I¡¯m scared for what¡¯s toe...¡±

    The high tension resulting as a reaction from Growth.

    The results varied by the individual, but perhaps Aria and Miranda had surpassed the maximum permissible level of experience, as it was taking their bodies quite a while to get over it.

    Aria didn¡¯t let by the doubtful reaction Lyle made for an instant.

    (He¡¯s surely remembering his own Growth.)

    With a smile on his face, Lyle spoke to the four inside Porter.

    ¡°If you want to go outside for a change of pace, then I highly rmend it. Monica, Shannon, you two are to help with work outside.¡±

    Normally, Shannon would hate it, but because of the mood inside, she almost burst into the great outdoors.

    While Lyle made a surprised face, she begged for him to give her some work.

    Monica walked outside, and while she was closing the door...

    ¡°We¡¯ll make sure not to get in your way, so take your time.¡±

    .... Said that.

    Perhaps she was waiting expectantly for the two to fight. Her smile was quite irritating.

    Neither Aria nor Miranda wanted to fight of their own wills.

    Both of them wrapped nkets around themselves, and rested their bodies...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Separating from Porter, I looked up at ra.

    ¡°You sure that was alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It would be troublesome if they went on a rampage inside Porter.¡±

    Shannon and Monica took up their work, and I talked to ra.

    It was something I already knew, but this party wascking in numbers.

    In all seriousness, I wanted to recruit a few in.

    Around us, there were many a soldier with the same pained expressions of Aria and Miranda-san.

    We stepped off the path, andy down by the roadside to rest.

    I heard the Fifth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re using the Fourth¡¯s Skill topensate for movement speed. It¡¯s quite arge force, but Lyle¡¯s mana should be able to deal with it.¡»

    Perhaps they had gained confidence in their abilities, as arge number of soldiers and volunteers took the initiative to go out and engage monsters.

    Our movements as a group were much better than at the start, and we had achieved a victory, so the mood wasn¡¯t bad.

    The Third heedlessly...

    ¡ºI wanted to promptly stick it to Norma at the start, but looking at the result, it turned out perfectly fine.¡»

    From my point of view, as we had casualties, I couldn¡¯t really call it perfect.

    I do think we reduced the damages to the least we could, but even so, deaths arose.

    (If only I had done a little better...)

    When I made aplex face, the Fourth spoke to me.

    ¡ºLyle, I hope you¡¯re not thinking you could¡¯ve gone about it better, right? Even if you do what¡¯s needed, there will be deaths and damages. Thinking that your efforts could¡¯ve prevented it all is nothing but arrogance.¡»

    And the Sixth agreed.

    ¡ºRight. Regretting after it¡¯s all over won¡¯t get you anywhere. If you did it the best you could, then stick out your chest.¡»

    I¡¯m not in that sort of mood.

    (Those standing at the top sure have it rough.)

    When I got a taste of that feeling, I experienced just how heavy having responsibility was.

    The Seventh...

    ¡ºThis is another good experience. I thought it would be a boring job, but it looks like Lyle¡¯s learned an essential lesson.¡»

    ... At the start, it was a request from the Circry House Head.

    A frail unit was to take on a Hippogryph, and it was expected that many casualties would surface.

    But in truth, the opponent was a Gryphon, and annihtion was more than possible.

    I recognized once more my own naivety.

    (The voices I can hear have decreased...)

    The First, and now the Second¡¯s voices were no longer there.

    When I took the Jewel in my hand, ra called over to me.

    ¡°Lyle-san, did something happen?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t go about giving the whole truth, so I offered her an excuse.

    ¡°I was just a little curious about Luka. I wonder if he¡¯ll properly study.¡±

    As I said that, ra smiled.

    ¡°He was quite enthusiastic, and after he learned a little, he was quite delighted. Ah, another thing...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    While ra was making her usual expressionless face, I noticed herplexion was a little pale.

    ¡°Are you feeling ill? Then take a rest at once...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m, well... looks like it¡¯se for me.¡±

    Come?

    When I started pondering her words, Novem raced over.

    ¡°Lyle-sama! Over sixty percent of the troops have been hit with degradations to their physical states. We did obtain arge amount of experience, so perhaps it will go on to spread to the entire corp.¡±

    For an amount of experience too great, or an experience one had never gone through before, there were severalmon patterns of how the body dealt with it.

    The Second said it, but there¡¯s the case where my physical condition copsespletely, and after that, I revive.

    And there¡¯s also the case where the body instead takes its sweet time processing that experience.

    ¡°This is bad. Let¡¯s hurry to the next town. There, we¡¯ll stay a night or two, and observe the...¡±

    After I said that much, I get the feeling some expectant nces were directed at me from within the Jewel.

    In a small voice, the Third...

    ¡º... mr. lyle...¡»

    Whispered.

    (I-it¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t feel any different this time. I¡¯m the type that needs an enormous amount of experience to go through Growth.)

    I took a deep breath to calm myself.

    There¡¯s no such change going throughout my body.

    I don¡¯t feel heavy either.

    ¡°A-anyways, let¡¯s pick up the pace. Dispatching one knight to exin the situation, and building up preparations would be best.¡±

    I did have some leisure with my previous payment so I¡¯m still fine with gold.

    When I started thinking of whether or not to fork over money...

    The Fourth gave a proposal.

    ¡ºAh, right... while we¡¯re at it, why not spread a little rumor?¡»

    The Sixth spoke with intrigue.

    ¡ºOh? Perhaps that would be nice. It¡¯s not bad for our return to be a littlete.¡»

    Following the flow, the Third...

    ¡ºThen it¡¯s decided. It¡¯s at times like these that the troubadours... those singers make it so much easier.¡»

    The Seventh...

    ¡ºYes, before those imperial rats can make a move, let¡¯s cement it in legend. It will spread to the Capital soon enough. Even if we¡¯re unable to move for a time, we can at least spread some hearsay. By the time they set out to control the situation, it¡¯ll be toote... wonderful!¡»

    Troubadours were those that spoke of affairs of the world and stories. At times they would sing, and at times, show off their technique.

    A majority of them were elves.

    Their race mainly lived in the forest, but as a nation of hunters, they didn¡¯t really form settlements. No, perhaps it¡¯s more correct to say they couldn¡¯t.

    Because of that, they would sing songs as they travelled, and earn some money by polishing their skills, and showing them off.

    Their way of life was one easy to make fun of, and there were quite a few foreign spies who infiltrated among them, so they were refused the right to settlement.

    ¡°Lyle-sama.¡±

    Novem looked at me with worry.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s send someone ahead first. After that, if there happens to be a troubadour in the vige, let¡¯s try spreading the details of the incident to them.¡±

    Novem put her hand to her chin in thought.

    ¡°Perhaps that would be nice. But there¡¯s no guarantee you¡¯ll find one there.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just on the level of, ¡®it¡¯s nice if one¡¯s there.¡¯ No need to worry too deep into it. If the vige seems starved of good entertainment, we can spread it ourselves if we really want.¡±

    Deciding to move as such, we sent out rk-san alone to find the nearest vige ahead.

    (Even so, it will be troublesome if even ra bes incapable of movement.)

    Before we returned to the Imperial Capital, I wanted everyone to be back to normal.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After spending two nights at the vige and departing, as expected, a strange air began to envelop the camp.

    Aria...

    ¡°I... want to be a bird. I want to fly on and on in the open skies.¡±

    Miranda-san was in agreement.

    ¡°Ah, I totally get you there. Lyle, won¡¯t you be my bird cage?¡±

    I gave an immediate response.

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ra held her hand to her mouth as she...

    ¡°Ah, I see, so you want to hold that spear as your wings, and hop around the battlefield some more? I get it. Miranda-san, how about you go get yourself jailed already then?¡±

    ra isn¡¯t a girl to say such things!

    That¡¯s what I thought, but the surrounding soldiers...

    ¡°When I return, I¡¯m going to propose to the girl back home!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s now, I think I can thank mum for all she¡¯s done for me! Thanks for givin¡¯ birth to me!¡±

    ¡°... You guys, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t head that.¡±

    The final soldier looked upon the bright men with a dark expression.

    Looking at the scene, Monica spoke.

    ¡°I wonder what it is. It¡¯s interesting, but it¡¯s nowhere near the level of the chicken dickwad when I first met him. Each and every one of them¡¯s got a foot on the brakes.¡±

    She did seem a little tired, but more so than anything, she was sending some expectant nces in my direction.

    On Shannon¡¯s side...

    ¡°Help me! Aria¡¯s started reciting a strange poem, and onee-sama¡¯s started prattling on about the meaning of love and life and all that jazz! It¡¯s unbearable!¡±

    She clung to me in tears, but I averted my eyes.

    ¡°Surely you jest! Just what are you expecting me to do!?¡±

    Suddenly, Aria...

    ¡°From the nobledy of a baron fallen down to adventure. Oh, woe is me... Powerless I am, I swing my spear, yet that gant soldier a guise it be. If you will take my penny, I¡¯m more delicate than any, and starving for love as all.¡±

    As she directed fluttering nces at me, I averted my eyes.

    ra was...

    ¡°Even for a formerdy, one who gets excited at the sight of blood, and would have likely been a general by now had she been a man can¡¯t be called powerless. Rather than starved for love, are you not thirsty for blood?¡±

    Miranda-san...

    ¡°Ah, why is it these burning feelings in my chest can never get across to Lyle!?¡±

    She looked at me, and her expression was quite serious, so I averted my eyes once more.

    ra...

    ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t get across, but that you¡¯ve been t out rejected, right? Reality sure is a cruel mistress.¡±

    Crushed by ra¡¯s harsh objections, the two of them seemed to sink into past events they wanted to forget.

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°This time¡¯s Aria-san is quite severe. Lyle-sama was quite a trialst time, but for her to be this... at most, she would sing some of her selfposed songs, and that would be the end of it.¡±

    I looked to Novem, and spoke.

    ¡°Eh? I never heard of any of this.¡±

    ¡°No, you were out cold.¡±

    If I knew, I would have been able to grasp at her weakness... while thinking that, we reached the exact halfway point to Centralle.

    And...

    (An enemy? Two orcs.)

    Thinking that, I looked to the direction the enemy was at.

    We did have lookouts stationed, so the reaction of the troops was fast.

    ¡°Two orcs! They¡¯reing towards the center body!¡±

    It looked like the two were headed to the center of the group.

    We all stopped and entered preparations for battle, but everyone was in a dangerous post-Growth state.

    The knights as well.

    ¡°If it¡¯s now, I can beat an orc with a single knife!¡±

    There was even an idiot who voiced something like that.

    (I guess I¡¯ll take care of them here.)

    ¡°Novem, I¡¯ll handle them. Force everyone to wait on standby here.¡±

    ¡°Eh? ... Y-yes!¡±

    Rather than surprised, it seems she wanted to say something, but she put that on hold and abided my orders.

    If it¡¯s just two orcs, it won¡¯t take any time at all.

    That¡¯s what I thought when I headed off to defeat them.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After the aftermath of the Orc battle.

    I was lying down t on Porter¡¯s loading tray.

    ¡°W-whyyyyy!!!?¡±

    I suddenly couldn¡¯t muster any power in my body, and that was apanied by a pain I had never felt before.

    On top of sore muscles all through my build, my Mana was too used up, and I felt my consciousness would drift somewhere far away.

    Even letting out a loud voice brought pain to my body, and looking after me, Monica looked quite delighted.

    ¡°Nursing the damn chicken to health... I won¡¯t concede such an important role to any other.¡±

    Shannon spoke.

    ¡°And no one else wants it.¡±

    Inside Porter, me, Monica and Shannon rode.

    Outside a merry expeditionary force was marching on, and the symptoms of Growth came to visit me right after the orc battle.

    The Third raised an expectant voice.

    ¡ºFinally! It¡¯s finally here! mr. lyle is!¡»

    The Fourth carried out some calctions.

    ¡ºAt this rate, it¡¯ll be before we reach Centralle? No, perhaps once we¡¯ve barely arrived...¡»

    The Fifth...

    ¡ºThis boy¡¯s timing is...¡»

    The Sixth.

    ¡ºLyle¡¯s sure got it. Besides luck, this sort of... pff...!¡»

    Continuing on from theughing Sixth, the Seventh as well.

    ¡ºThe first Best Lyle in a while... I get the feeling I can get my hopes up.¡»

    I muttered.

    ¡±D-don¡¯t screw with me... this time, I won¡¯t be meeting anyone. Definitely. I¡¯ll definitely lock myself in!¡±

    My voice rose in thetter half, and Shannon looked at me, fed up.

    ¡°Are you sure your head¡¯s alright?¡±

    Monica was...

    ¡°Even if you try to do that, I¡¯ll be by your side to the end. I mean, that¡¯s the duty of Monica, the finest automaton masterpiece!¡±

    Resolving myself to lock myself away once we reached the capital, I endured the pre-Growth pains, and waited for the time to go by.

    I had seen Aria and the others¡¯ pitiful disys not too long ago, so I¡¯ll absolutely make sure nothing happens this time.

    (I ain¡¯t going outside at all! There¡¯ll definitely be nothing to make the ancestors burst intoughter! Right, I¡¯ll never make the same mistakes again!)

 Volume 5 - Question Corner 5

    TL: ording to the Author, the Light Novel Lyle will go on a different adventure than the web one. Just to let you know. I¡¯m not home for days, so I can¡¯t pick up my copy yet.

    http://mypage.syosetu/mypageblog/view/userid/218376/blogkey/1112258/

    Sevens Question Corner 5

    Q: You won¡¯t use ¡¾Mind¡¿ on the Circry House¡¯s old man?

    A: Third Generation Head ©c(¡ä©`£à)¥Î: ¡°There¡¯s a restriction ced on its use. Well, this is also an important lesson, and I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d die on something of Hippogryph level, so I decided to wait and watch. Even if he did use it, I doubt it would prove anything, and for the current Lyle, he may make those he uses it on wary of him.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Is Norma actually skilled? Or hopeless?

    A: Fourth Generation Head (?@): ¡°... To put it bluntly, ipetent. If she had tried to make handing overmanding rights any more difficult, I would¡¯ve made her a field casualty.¡±

    Third Generation Head ( ?¦Ø?): ¡°But she did have something going for her. If she had a better environment to grow, I think she¡¯d have be skilled. She¡¯s sharp on how to survive, and she¡¯s willing to change her point of view. Unfortunate, perhaps?¡±

    Lyle (¡ä?¦Ø?£à): ¡°By the way, she¡¯s not joining the harem. I think Novem would oppose. And wait, even if it grows any further, I¡¯m still going to be devoted to Novem.¡±

    Aria ( ©b§Õ©b): ¡°...¡±

    Miranda ( ©b§Õ©b): ¡°...¡±

    ra ( ©b§Õ©b): ¡°...¡±

    Shannon ( ©b§Õ©b): ¡°...¡±

    Monica ( ©b§Õ©b): ¡°...¡±

    Novem (?¦Ø?£à ): ¡°Oh my... looks like a little... training is in order.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: About the education of second and third sons. The characters appearing in this work are just in stupid. It¡¯s simply obvious to educate them properly in the case something happens to the first son.

    A: Fifth Generation Head ( ©b§Õ©b)¡¢: ¡°It¡¯s natural for their parents to educate them? There¡¯s quite a bit going on in a fantasy world, you know (Monotone). Huh? Could it be that everyone¡¯s properly educated and you¡¯re the one living in a fantasy?¡±

    Sixth Generation Head ¦²(¡ä?£à||;): ¡°U-um... even in reality, those besides the heir are sent off to the church on asion, and taken back in when the first son passes. Personally handling their education is up to the individual. Yeah!¡±

    Seventh Generation Head (?¦Ø?£à ): ¡°It takes alms and contributions and money. Education is the same. And wait, the knights incapable of heredity, and the far end knights are poor. If they were all decent, the expeditionary force would never have been sent out to reduce the mouths to feed. Because if a war is to happen, those sorts are going to find an abundance of work.¡±

    Fourth Generation Head (?@) : ¡°This is probably about Breid and Doris... Breid is basically a third child without heredity. A position where rather than the studies of a knight, he should have been thinking of how to live a civilian¡¯s life. Everything besides reading, writing, and arithmetic were likely unnecessary. No, more so, a family that even taught him that must have treasured him quite a bit? Also, about Doris and sister... There are those that see girls as fine as long as they could birth children. In the truest sense, she was Miranda¡¯s spare.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Is Lyle actually talented?

    A: Seventh Generation Head ¦²¦²(©b§¥©b£»): ¡°He¡¯s an able child! Lyle is a capable one I tell you! Because he¡¯spetent, he can¡¯t understand the feelings of those who aren¡¯t, and he¡¯s justcking in socialization dammit! A pitiful boy!¡±

    Lyle (¡ä£»¦Ø£»£à): ¡°Grandfather, please stop... you¡¯re making me sad...¡±

    ¨C

    Q: The ancestors are strange. In the first ce, if they made Lyle stand out, he¡¯d be conspicuous to all the wrong eyes. They let him take on a request with little merits, riddled with demerits, and let him make apletely unnecessary expenditure.

    The fact that you¡¯re using the ancestors to forcefully move along the story without thinking of means and goals is bing much too tant.

    A: Third Generation Head ( ©b?©b): ¡°Ah, yes, it truly is just as you say. He sure does stand out~ (Monotone). He starts standing out even if he doesn¡¯t want to~ (Sparkle Sparkle).¡±

    Fourth Generation Head (?@): ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I really care if Lyle stands out or not. I think the Sixth and Seventh in particr still want him to shily take back the territory, so perhaps they thought it best if he did? Also, everything¡¯s an experience. Wouldn¡¯t it have been fine if he failed? More so, I think that piling up this sort of experience is a cheap buy.¡±

    Sixth Generation Head (???): ¡°It¡¯s best you don¡¯t think that the best actions will always result in the best result. Failing when you can, and learning from it is just as important.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: rk is too proficient. Why can¡¯t he get a promotion?

    A: Fifth Generation Head (¡ä???£à ): ¡°Well, there¡¯s quite a bit, but I think it¡¯s his disadvantageous personality. Individually, I think he¡¯s wonderful, but in the world, assets and connections are a necessity for promotion. Rather than the knights being rotten, there¡¯s too many people that getting a promotion is hell.¡±

    Seventh Generation Head ( ¡ä?£à): ¡°... If a war broke out, he¡¯d get to the top in a sh.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Marcus and Breid¡¯s punishment.

    A: Sixth Generation Head ( £à???¡ä): ¡°No change! Just get them promoted already. That way, you¡¯ll raise hell on the damn imperial bastards. Flood them with ipetents!¡±

    Third Generation Head (¡ä?¦Ø?£à): ¡°... Unlike Lyle, they had little opportunity to learn, so I do pity them a little. There¡¯s no need to look after them all the way through, and if they don¡¯t wish for it, there¡¯s no meaning.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Celes¡¯ stay in the Imperial Capital.

    A: Fifth Generation Head (???): ¡°The Walt House asionally drops by the capital, but Celes is not currently taking an extended stay there. I¡¯m not sure about the future, though.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: About the yellow gem

    A: Lyle(©b§Õ©b): ¡°Noment.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: That Growth joke is something of a one-shot gag. I¡¯d like it if you stopped.

    A: Third Generation Head ( ©b?©b): ¡°Well too bad! That¡¯s the setting the world¡¯s built upon, and mr. lyle will continue to appear! No matter who hates it, mr. lyle wille!¡±

 Volume 6 - Prologue

    TL: For consistency with the original work, I¡¯m changing Mr. Lyle to mr. lyle (no caps). Note, Lyle is ¥é¥¤¥¨¥ë, and mr. lyle is ¤é¤¤¤¨¤ë¤µ¤ó.

    TL: The new semester started, and I was trying to find time in my new schedule to trans... no, let me be honest here, there¡¯s that too, but I decided to take basic Japanese for credit, and because of that, I didn¡¯t want to have to deal with thenguage in my free time. My new schedule doesn¡¯t really change my workload, but it quadruples mymute time.

    Prologue

    d in robes, seven, me included, were passing through the gates of Centralle.

    I, ¡¾Lyle Walt¡¿, was observing the surroundings from the center of that group.

    Around, there were travelers and merchants and adventurers lined up, set for the capital, and among them, there was even a troupe of performers.

    The cold had be even more severe, and looking up, the clouded sky seemed as if it could pour out snow at any moment.

    I gazed up high, and thought over the reason we had separated from the group and gone ahead to the Imperial Capital.

    ¡°... Infiltrate the Capital first, and spread rumor of the expeditionary corps. How frightfully brilliant if I do say so myself.¡±

    Nearby, the red-haired Aria had her violet eyes clouded over as she held both hands to her ears.

    Recently she¡¯d been polishing her manly side, but when you look at her like this, she sure is cute.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear Aria? If your ears are cold, I¡¯ll lend you my hands.¡±

    ¡°... He¡¯s a stranger... the current Lyle¡¯s a stranger... given the time, he¡¯ll be therade we know and love again...¡±

    She gave a muffled reply in a low voice, and I think her bashfulness was simply adorable.

    There, the pale verdant haired Miranda-san was staring at the ground with eyes that had lost their highlights.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t seem in the best of moods either, Miranda-san.¡±

    When I said that, Miranda-san issued a voice as if she was forcefully wringing it out.

    ¡°L-Lyle... please take off the -san. Also don¡¯t talk so much. I don¡¯t want to remember it right now. I¡¯m begging you...¡±

    Hearing that, I...

    ¡°I got it, Miranda! Oh? I get the feeling the distance between our hearts just shrunk by that much! Also... if you want to be a bird flying free in the skies, then I¡¯ll be your... no! I¡¯ll be all of your roosts!¡±

    Just a little while back, both Aria and Miranda had stated their desire to be birds.

    And Miranda of wanting me to be her cage, I believe.

    As I said that, Miranda¡¯s face turned bright red, and she made aplicated expression.

    Aria crouched down on the spot.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy you know. I¡¯m happy, but... I¡¯m begging you, right now... now alone is...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, your face is bright red, you know? Haha, let me guess... You¡¯ve fallen for me, haven¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡ºBffffffff!!¡»

    The blue Jewel hanging at my neck was bestowed with silver craftsmanship of rare metal.

    The voice that came from it was that of the Sixth Generation Head, ¡¾Fiennes Walt¡¿.

    From a nce, he looked quite rebellious, but in truth, he couldn¡¯t raise his head to the Fifth Generation Head.

    The Sixth¡¯s time period was a dark age of Bahnseim history, and the Capital was rotten with bribery left and right.

    For that sake, the man had no choice but to stick his hands in various things.

    Like that, he had a dark image stuck onto him, and the Sixth waster evaluated as the greatest scoundrel of the Walt House.

    In all actuality, he inherited the foundation the fifth had built, challenged surrounding territories, attained victory, and greatly expanded the House¡¯snd.

    He did dabble in quite a bit, given the times, but it¡¯s also fact that he wouldn¡¯t have survived if he hadn¡¯t.

    That Sixth contained augh, and holding their stomachs, the other ancestors also burst out.

    The Third.

    ¡ºAlready three candidates lined up! Frighteningly brilliant, bing a roost. Ah, and falling for you!¡»

    The Fourth was alsoughing.

    ¡ºBest Lyllllee! It looks like we¡¯ll have quite a harvest this time.¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡º... Lyle, you haven¡¯t learned a single thing fromst time.¡»

    That¡¯s what he says, but all I¡¯ve done is speak the truth. There¡¯s no helping it.

    I flipped my hair, and looked at Monica carrying a loading tray.

    On it was the form of the Gryphon in its coffin of ice.

    We were purposely showing it off, and those around were brimming with curiosity.

    Easily carrying such heavy-looking luggage, she had leisurely draped a loose robe over her maid uniform, and looked at me with a grin.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? Making such a happy face?¡±

    When I said that, Monica...

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I could go without a smile. The chicken dickhead I awoke to has finally returned! Back then, you said you would fly through the sky, but for it to be through physical means was something even I didn¡¯t anticipate. I was sure you meant to make it bigger in the world.¡±

    When I went up against the Gryphon, I rode on its back, and soared through the sky.

    It was quite a thrilling and enjoyable experience, I believe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t praise me so. It¡¯s fine if you want to promote me to flying chicken dickhead, though.¡±

    ¡°Too long, rejected. Chicken dickhead it is.¡±

    Seeing her acting joyously bashful, I felt surrounding eyes collect on us.

    Well well well, I thought, as I waited for the gatekeeper to issue us permission to pass.

    Even more apologetic than usual, ra held up herrge staff. Her ruffled deep-blue hair hung over her face.

    From within the gaps in it, her red eyes were watching me.

    ¡°Something the matter?¡±

    ¡°... I do want to apologize for my behavior the other day, but at the moment, I really don¡¯t want to get involved.¡±

    Seeing such aplex ra, I shot her a smile. Yeah, it¡¯s okay to feel sad sometimes.

    She pulled her hood down lower, as if trying to run from my field of vision.

    Nearby, Miranda¡¯s pale violet-haired sister Shannon looked at me with pitiful eyes.

    ¡°You really are the worst case.¡±

    ¡°What, are you at that age where youe to tease the boy you like? Unfortunately, if you want to catch my eye, you¡¯ll have to build up a few more years first.¡±

    ¡°... No, we¡¯re only two apart, aren¡¯t we? Are you an idiot?¡±

    ¡°And how should I shut the mouth saying such things.¡±

    When I brought my face closer, she hurriedly covered her mouth with her hands.

    I lightly flicked her forehead with my finger, and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°¡¯Tis but a joke. I¡¯ll put that on hold until you¡¯re a bonifidedy. Be a splendid one, you hear.¡±

    The Seventh let out his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºThis time¡¯s missing that explosive something. Even when he¡¯s creating happenings left and right...¡»

    He seemed truly mortified, but I¡¯m not a man who¡¯ll keep on adding to a past I want to forget.

    Shannon spoke.

    ¡°... Novem, I think this man¡¯s lost it.¡±

    ¡°Saying it with your face so red... I see! You¡¯re hiding your embarrassment. You sure are cute, Shannon.¡±

    With her long brown hair tied into a single side ponytail, and violet eyes, Novem looked at me and spoke.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, let¡¯s book an inn at once. Any more of this may truly be dangerous.¡±

    She truly did seem worried, and thinking that I may be the only one out there to make her this concerned, I felt a little blessed.

    ¡°Yeah, if you say so, we¡¯ll find an inn somewhere or another... a twin room is fine as well.¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s keep it at personal rooms. I¡¯m sure that would be for the best.¡±

    While marveling over the cuteness of Novem¡¯s embarrassed face, it finally came our turn to pass.

    She spoke.

    ¡°Now any more is dangerous, so let¡¯s quickly proceed to the inn.¡±

    While watching Novem frantically give out orders, I finally passed under the gate of Centralle.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Noon had passed when we arrived at the inn, and in order to carry out our n, I tried to go out again.

    But Novem and the others stopped me.

    In the end, the only ones to remain in the inn were me, Monica, and Shannon.

    We had separate rooms prepared, and the inn was one where each had a shower and toilet equipped.

    The first floor was built as a dining hall. It was quite a standard establishment in Centralle, and thinking back to the start of my journey, it was a ss of inn I could only now stay at without giving too much mind to the cost.

    ¡°Quite moving a sentiment. I¡¯ve really been through a lot since then.¡±

    Driven from the Walt House I called home, I became an adventurer with my former fianc¨¦e Novem.

    Not knowing left from right, I listened in to the ancestors words, and used their Skills, relying on the Jewel.

    In the city of Dalien, I had an encounter with Aria, and after moving to the City of Schrs, I met Miranda, Shannon, Monica and ra.

    I can¡¯t say our recruiting went all too favorable, but I can definitely sense a bond with my currentrades.

    ¡°... Even when I already have Novem... how sinful a man...¡±

    When I said that, looking into the mirror in the room, the Fourth agreed.

    ¡ºExactly. How about considering your current situation for a moment? You¡¯ll get a knife to the back at this rate. Well, Novem¡¯s there, so it¡¯ll probably turn out alright.¡»

    ¡°Jealousy? On the contrary, I¡¯m actually quitefortable here.¡±

    When I said that, the third interjected.

    ¡ºmr. lyle best Lyle.¡»

    Hearing him, I became a little embarrassed from his praise.

    ¡°Even if you praise me so, I¡¯ve nothing to return.¡±

    There, I heard a knock at the door.

    With a tray in hand, Shannon entered apanied by Monica.

    ¡°Lyle, it¡¯s time for lunch. It would be a pain for us all if you went and caused some problems outside, so we took the liberty of purchasing sandwiches at the dining hall.¡±

    On a small and circr table in the room, she lined up two portions of food.

    As an automaton of ancient make, Monica was able to live on even without eating.

    Of course, she had a line built connecting her to me, and she arbitrarily lived on my Mana.

    It was as if we were connected by the string of fate.

    Shannon took her seat, and began munching on her sandwich.

    ¡°It¡¯s dry and tasteless.¡±

    While she tantly expressing such impressions, Monica offered me some seasonings.

    ¡°Chicken dick, here I have mayonnaise, ketchup and mustard. Use it as you will.¡±

    Shannon stared at her.

    ¡°... Why is it Lyle. Normally, wouldn¡¯t you be offering it to me!?¡±

    Shannon shouted out quite angrily, but Monica was smiling.

    ¡°Oh howte you are to the table, little girl! My number one is this chicken dickhead, regardless of how pitiful a state he¡¯s in. You get it? It¡¯s because there¡¯s love. Love!¡±

    ¡°An automaton... well, so be it. Lyle, I¡¯ll be borrowing this.¡±

    Saying that, Shannon spread severalyers of mayonnaise in the gap between the breads.

    Of the seasonings Monica produced, arge majority were exceedingly tasty.

    They were ancient vors I doubt you¡¯d ever find in stores.

    It appears she knew the recipes, so she made them in advance.

    ¡°Oy, girly! That¡¯s the prized possession of that Chicken!¡±

    Shannon ignored it, and stuffed her cheeks with the sandwich, and continued on with her meal.

    That¡¯s how the girl acted now, but none too long ago, she was a woman who yed the part of an unseeing maiden.

    She was reformed through Miranda, and now served as ourrade.

    ording to the ancestors in the Jewel, she had Demon Eyes, or something like that.

    (If I had eyes like hers...)

    I was just a little jealous.

    When I brought my sandwich to my own mouth, I found it truly was quite dry.

    ¡°It really is tasteless. If it¡¯s like this, than Novem¡¯s or Monica¡¯s cooking would be leagues ahead.¡±

    When I said that, Monica delightedly lifted the ends of her golden twin tails as she...

    ¡°Naturally! I loathe beingpared to that damn vixen, but my love is stuffed full of love, I tell you. Having been made custom to your tongue, it¡¯ll never fall short of any of the rabble...¡±

    After she said that much, I spoke.

    ¡°Thanks for everything, Monica... I really do like your cooking. Tonight, I¡¯d like to eat something you¡¯ve made for once. It¡¯s been quite a while.¡±

    Monica stiffened for a moment, before turning to me with creaking movements.

    ¡°S-s-s-s-s-so you mean..! You mean you wish to eat my cooking? You¡¯re saying you wish to eat up my love!? Of course I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll pack in enough love to make it lethal!!¡±

    With a smile, I...

    ¡°Yeah... with an extrarge serving of love, please.¡±

    As I said that, she promptly exited the room.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make the preparations right away! Calcte the required time, and assemble the ingredients... in that case why not use up all my secret stash to make the supreme..!!¡±

    The loud voice she let out as she ran away was surely audible from outside the inn.

    Shannon gnommed her first sandwich to its end, and began spreading ketchup over the second one.

    I spoke.

    ¡°Hmm, she sure is a cute one.¡±

    And from within the Jewel, the Seventh...

    ¡º... And that¡¯s all she wrote. With an extrarge serving of love. Is that really all we¡¯ll get this time around?¡»

    And on his query, the Sixth...

    ¡ºNot yet! There¡¯s still time. The Walt House¡¯s Wonder Child has yet to show his mettle!¡»

    The Fourth was...

    ¡ºI think, ¡®Jealousy? On the contrary, I¡¯m quitefortable,¡¯ wasn¡¯t bad!¡»

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºWe must be patient, men! This atmosphere... right now, it¡¯s just mr. lyle and Shannon-chan alone! It wille. Hope will definitely arrive!¡»

    I¡¯m sorry for those overly-exited ancestors of mine, but this is already the third time for me. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d make the same mistakes thrice.

    (Sorry, but I can¡¯t live up to your expectations.)

    Shannon was looking over at my sandwich.

    I had used the mustard on mine, so perhaps that made her curious.

    ¡°Want it?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t need it!¡±

    Even while saying that, she continued taking fleeting nces, so I brought the consumable over to her mouth.

    There, her small mouth opened, and mped down into the bread.

    Mustard flowed out onto the area around her lips.

    ¡°Ah, this one isn¡¯t bad either.¡±

    ¡°So in the end, you still went and ate it. Not that I really mind.¡±

    When I moved to wipe off her mouth, she tossed the remains of the sandwich into her mouth.

    ¡°Ah~ I¡¯m stuffed. Can¡¯t eat another bite.¡±

    And to the girl saying such things, I...

    ¡°While I¡¯ve barely had any. I guess I¡¯ll save my appetite for tonight... ah.¡±

    ¡°... What is it?¡±

    She rested her chin on the table, and I spoke.

    ¡°No, I was just wonder how long it¡¯d take until you¡¯d be ripe for the picking. At present, it feels like a distant future.¡±

    Saying that, I shook my head. Shannon rose from her seat, and took some distance from me.

    From the Jewel, the Fifth...

    ¡º... Ripe for the picking? Isn¡¯t that enough?¡»

    The Seventh was...

    ¡ºExtra servings of love. I won¡¯t give up that one yet!¡»

    The Fifth casually joined in.

    (Good grief, just what are these people doing?)

    Pondering over my ancestors, I continued to y along with Shannon¡¯s retreat.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... On the main road.

    The group proceeding down it was centered around an extravagant carriage, with knights and soldiers marching in file by its side.

    Judging from their equipment and the quality of the men, they had received considerable training, and to avoid any involvement with them, the other parties on the road would preemptively move themselves out of the way.

    Surmising they would attain safe travels free of charge if they followed such a carriage, a flock of travelers and adventurer, as well as merchants were following while maintaining a fixed distance from it.

    Seeing that, ¡¾Maizel Walt¡¿ seemed quite amused.

    ¡°Hah! Because the safety of these roads is so bad, the amount of groups following us like that simply keeps increasing. We¡¯re raising our speed to shake them off.¡±

    In regards to the ill-humored father, the mother ¡¾ire¡¿ voiced her agreement.

    ¡°When our precious Celes is in such a hurry to get to Centralle, for them to slow us like this! How could it be... such a thing would be unthinkable in the Walt House¡¯s territory!¡±

    The one to sooth such a sullen couple was a lovely youngdy.

    An elegant air drifted about her, and even when her age was still immature, every one of her gestures held a sort of captivating charm.

    Her blond hair was tidy, and its long waves let off a fine luster.

    Atop her white dress, she draped a white pelt coat, and the smile on her face held true innocence.

    ¡°Father, mother.¡±

    ¡°What is it, Celes?¡±

    As her parents seemed to find satisfaction in the smile directed at them, Celes spoke.

    ¡°I am terribly bored.¡±

    Her mother, ire, began to panic.

    ¡°What shall we do? We¡¯ve no new toy to give you... what game do you want to y, Celes?¡±

    Hearing that, Celes looked at the groups trailing behind the carriage.

    ¡°I want to see the forms of our knights and soldiers saving the people in fear of monsters.¡±

    When she said that, Maizel smiled.

    ¡°I see. As expected a daughter of the Walt House. But if there are no monsters to be found...¡±

    To his troubled expression, Celes spoke.

    ¡°... Is it truly no good? Are the knights and soldiers of the Walt House really so unreliable?¡±

    On her voice that seemed to simply invite in spoiling, ire red at Maizel.

    ¡°Dear! Do you not feel sorry for Celes!? Can the Walt House¡¯s knights not grant a request as simple as this!?¡±

    ¡°I-I apologize. It¡¯s a request of our dear daughter. I¡¯ll make the preparations at once.¡±

    Maizel called out to a mounted knight near the carriage.

    When he opened the vehicle¡¯s window, the knight approached.

    ¡°What is the matter, Maizel-sama?¡±

    ¡°... I get the feeling the group behind us will be attacked by monsters. Celes says she wishes to witness the gantry of the knights. You understand my intent?¡±

    Hearing that, the knight...

    ¡°... It will be prepared at once! Alfred!¡±

    With his long silky ck hair swaying, another mounted youth approached.

    ¡°Present!¡±

    What hung at his waist was a sabre, and the manerisms of the young male knight felt quite refined.

    ¡¾Alfred Virden¡¿ was his name.

    In swordsmanship, he was Lyle¡¯s senior apprentice, and a man of a n serviced to the Walt House from its early days.

    The knight issued the youth some orders.

    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that monsters may assail the group behind. You are to remain vignt of our surroundings... Celes-sama wishes to see our service. Go find a big one!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    Saying that, Alfred urged on his horse, and promptly separated from the group.

    Find a monster, and set it on the group behind.

    ... That was Maizel¡¯s order.

    Seeing Alfred disappear in the distance, Celes smiled in satisfaction.

    ¡°Good grief, you sure are a troublesome girl.¡±

    Hearing that, ire smiled.

    ¡°But it¡¯s all for our precious child isn¡¯t it? Admiring the tales of gant knights is something all girls are to go through once in their lives. But if they perform well, we¡¯ll have to bestow a reward you know, Celes.¡±

    ire told Celes they¡¯d have to grant a reward to the knights.

    After digging through the things stuffed into the carriage, the girl produced a single dagger.

    It didn¡¯t look all too expensive, but it was a dagger made of Rare Metal, and bestowed with a Skill.

    A perfect article for such a task.

    ¡°Then let it be so!¡±

    Maizel spoke.

    ¡°Oh they¡¯d be delighted with such a dagger. As I thought, you really do understand a knight¡¯s heart, Celes. But just where did you acquire such an item? I¡¯m sure we assembled much more high-ss equipment for you...¡±

    ire tilted her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It really isn¡¯t fitting of one like you, Celes.¡±

    Celes was...

    ¡°... Who knows? But if it¡¯s in my possession, then it must belong to me.¡±

    She gave an innocent smile.

 Volume 6 - 1: Fraud

    Fraud

    In a room we borrowed at the inn, I was sipping a cup of tea.

    Monica had borrowed the dining hall to make preparations for the evening, and I was enjoying the taste of the first tea Novem had brewed in quite a while as I dealt with our guest.

    With some light snacks atop a table between us, the one I faced was quite a pretty penny.

    An elf as well as a singer, the girl¡¯s name was ¡¾Eva¡¿.

    Her pale pink hair was long and wavy, while the color of her eyes was of the same shade.

    Her white skin was also a spectacle, but more so than anything were her ears, much longer than that of a human¡¯s.

    (A moment of elegance... how fitting of me.)

    When fighting the Gryphon, there hadn¡¯t been the time to take it easy, so I¡¯m delighted the time hase where we can enjoy our time in leisure.

    However...

    ¡°Lyle-sama, it¡¯s good and all to enjoy your tea, but if you don¡¯t move the conversation forward...¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. My apologies.¡±

    I offered my apologies to the one across from me.

    While her height was quite high, the girl before my eyes imed to be a novice singer of only sixteen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Now then, I¡¯ve a grasp of the story where a former noble son took part in the subjugation of a Hippogryph, but why is there a need to tack lies onto that? The Gryphon-ying expeditionary force that¡¯s be the topic of rumor... that does sound like a tasty story totch onto, but personally, I¡¯m more interested in you.¡±

    That this girl, Eva, held interest in me... I understood it.

    Novem looked at me with worry.

    Aria was busy covering up her ears.

    Miranda was casting her eyes to the ground.

    ra was fidgeting.

    And behind her sister, Shannon was remaining vignt of me.

    Such bliss. To be surrounded by beauties.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s this and that going on. Is it not strange for a singer to directly ask for such a tale?¡±

    We¡¯ll have Eva sing the songs of the expeditionary force. By doing that, we¡¯ll be able to spread the rumors of their deeds through the capital.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already shown me the Gryphon¡¯s body and answered my questions. But you see, I¡¯m ¡¾Eva of Nihil¡¿. There¡¯s no one my better in the n when ites to song, and I want to be more knowledgeable than all.¡±

    She already saw the Gryphon, and had all the information we wanted her to preach.

    But Eva had yet to find satisfaction.

    The young girl who was bing a bit famous in Centralle was one Novem had introduced to us.

    ¡°It will be troublesome if my own story gets out.¡±

    I never thought that fabulous aura-like something of mine I¡¯m unable to conceal would be this troublesome.

    Good grief... there¡¯s no helping it.

    While taking sips of tea, I gave Eva some more specifics on the Gryphon subjugation mission.

    From behind Miranda, Shannon whispered.

    ¡°That grin of his is creepy.¡±

    I spoke.

    ¡°Are you jealous? Don¡¯t feel so down, I¡¯ll y with youter. Oh, right thest Hippogryph was defeated with a bow-and-arrow, and that¡¯s the end to it.¡±

    As I exined just how inept the squadron had been, and how much trouble it was, Eva seemed overjoyed.

    ¡°A story only I¡¯m to know of... this is it! This¡¯s what I¡¯ve been waiting for! A song of heroics that everyone hums of is never enough. As I thought, you have to personally go and find all the details yourself. Ah, I¡¯m sure I can write a fine piece.¡±

    It seems she had some confidence in her skill.

    ¡°Oh? So you were looking for a heroic tale?¡±

    When I said that, Eva flipped her hair and spoke.

    ¡°Yes. A majority of elves share their songs among their tribes. They learn of happenings through their travels, and exchange information with other elves of minstrels... among them, the Nihil Tribe has put a greater majority of songs to memory.¡±

    But if they¡¯re exchanging information, then shouldn¡¯t they all have roughly the same amount of songs?

    When I thought that, Novem supplemented some information.

    ¡°It¡¯s because some songs fall to waste over time. In that regard, it¡¯s said the Nihil tribe is quite proficient.¡±

    ra also added on.

    ¡°But that¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? For a travelling group like that, I can¡¯t think one would try to announce their songs alone, even after entering a city like this.¡±

    It did appear that Eva was singing alone.

    There...

    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m a runaway.¡±

    From the Jewel hung on my neck, I heard the Fifth¡¯s voice.

    The Sixth spoke as well.

    ¡ºHmm, a runaway child... just like a certain someone I know.¡»

    As I imagined the Fifth¡¯s grinning face, the Sixth sullenly whispered.

    ¡ºI-I came back just fine...¡»

    It appears there was quite a bit going on.

    ¡°Is running away not rare for your tribe?¡±

    As I said that, Eva shook her head.

    ¡°They told me to go get married off to some other tribe, so I went off to be independent! Because I was the third daughter and of marriageable age, they said they¡¯d try marrying me to the next elf tribe they encountered! ¡±

    After hearing that much...

    ¡°How cruel.¡±

    ¡°I know, right!?¡±

    But ra spoke.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s merely the culture of the travelling troupe race known as the elves. Rather than staying within a single tribe, I¡¯ve read it was a practice that originated to gain cooperation among their wide spread. It also carries the importance of having Eva-san share the songs of her own tribe with her new one, I believe.¡±

    There, Eva spoke.

    ¡°I would¡¯ve still been fine if it was a troupe they were talking about! But even if I went off with that party of hunters, all I¡¯d be doing would be entertaining my family! There¡¯d be no chance to spread my song! I want my voice to be heard by arge amount of people!¡±

    I leisurely stood.

    After the eyes of the female army gathered on me, I spread my arms out wide, and spoke.

    ¡°I see. Then why not follow my lead?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    She tilted her head, and I protruded my thump, pointing it at myself.

    From within the Jewel, the Third...

    ¡ºI-is it finally here!?¡»

    I raised my voice, and dered in a tone overflowing with self-confidence...

    ¡°I¡¯m a man who¡¯ll be a hero one day! Won¡¯t you be happy seeing such magnificence firsthand? And I¡¯ll be happy having my gantry handed down... everyone wins! By my side, let¡¯s tell the tale of a hero, Eva!¡±

    ¡º... mr. lyyyllle!! This is the mr. lyle I know!¡»

    I made a sexy pose, and fed-up nces seemed to gather from my surroundings.

    I heard someughter from within the Jewel.

    ¡°... I do enjoyedies, but this is a little...¡±

    Looks like I was rejected, but I¡¯m not one to lose heart from something like that.

    ¡°How unfortunate. But feel free to bury yourself in my chest whenever you want. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    When I gave a wink, Eva turned to Novem.

    ¡°... What the hell is with this deplorably handsome man?¡±

    This elf sure is honest. While thinking that, I developed quite a cute impression of her.

    ¡°I apologize. He usually isn¡¯t like this. It¡¯s just that this meeting came with bad timing, and he¡¯s currently undergoing a growth.¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    The warm eyes Eva sent me after that felt quiteforting.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t stare at me like that. You¡¯ll fall for me before you know it.¡±

    When I offered a warning, the Third let out his voice.

    ¡ºAs expected of mr. lyle!¡»

    The Fifth...

    ¡ºSo it¡¯se. The man who¡¯ll be a hero, of perhaps you¡¯ll fall for me... which one do you think¡¯s better?¡»

    The Sixth was...

    ¡ºFor him to surpass an extrarge serving of love so easily...¡»

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s tell the tale of a hero isn¡¯t too bad either!¡»

    The Fourth brought it all together.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ve harvested quite a crop this time around. And wait, how about we just send him to the Circry House¡¯s head as he is right now... I can¡¯t imagine what¡¯lle of it!¡»

    The ancestors all seemed quite delighted.

    The Third.

    ¡ºWe already have the preparations in order, so it¡¯ll be troublesome if he doesn¡¯t make a move. If he fishes up a strange one... well, I guess it doesn¡¯t matter!¡»

    Eva seemed worried for Novem.

    ¡°Hey, if you ever feel like breaking up, how abouting and traveling with me? If it¡¯s you, Novem, you¡¯re more than wee.¡±

    Novem was...

    ¡°No, the ce I belong shall always be by Lyle-sama¡¯s side.¡±

    As always, she says some pleasant things.

    (Loved by Novem, aren¡¯t I the luckiest in the world?)

    I held absolutely no doubt in the words going through my head.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Evening.

    I borrowed a storehouse in Centralle, and gathered some merchants there.

    I get the feeling I said a little I shouldn¡¯t have, but it was still recoverable.

    (It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m still calm.)

    Within the dimly lit warehouse, I had prepared arge quantity ofnterns to have them confirm the body of the Gryphon.

    ¡°Normally I¡¯d take it to the Guild, but it was in a good condition this time, so I thought there may be someone out there wishing to buy it whole.¡±

    When I said that, a single Merchant spoke up.

    ¡°Is this really the Gryphon defeated by the dispatched legion? In that case, I¡¯m willing to put up two hundred gold. It¡¯s in a favorable state. It at least holds that much worth.¡±

    The rumors had already been spread through the capital, and the quick-eared merchants came to me upon hearing Eva¡¯s song.

    It was something written with a priority on speed, but hearing it, rumors quickly spread about the town¡¯s inhabitants, and Eva¡¯s poprity shot up quite a ways.

    From the start, she had a favorable appearance, and a good voice. A firm groundwork in ce.

    After that, all she needed to do was grasp at a chance.

    (Novem really did procure quite a skilled musician.)

    ¡°Yes, it is what I¡¯ve purchased from the expeditionary force without a doubt. These are the documents from that transaction. Also, that force will be returning in the near future, and you¡¯ll see that they have no Gryphon on their persons. To show off, they may have two Hippogryphs atop their carts as they make their arrival, though.¡±

    (Right... only two. The number defeated was three.)

    A merchant spoke.

    ¡°You paid five hundred for it, correct? Putting out such an amount... doesn¡¯t that leave you much too far in the red?¡±

    I spoke.

    ¡°I am no merchant. Learning their army had found out the existence of such a beast, yet still rose to face it, my heart was so moved I couldn¡¯t help but put out such a sum. Of course, I also carried out collection work.¡±

    Monster materials.

    Magic Stones, and other valuable had already been sold off by Miranda.

    It amounted to roughly thirty gold, but that wasn¡¯t nearly enough.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºI¡¯d like to collect from two to three hundred here.¡»

    I looked around at the ones gathered.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with waiting until the legion returns as well, but at that point in time, I¡¯m sure the number of buyers will have increased.¡±

    I tried stirring them up, and one raised his hand.

    ¡°Two twenty gold!¡±

    And on top of that...

    ¡°T... two hundred and forty!¡±

    ¡°Two fifty.¡±

    The merchants arbitrarily began to bid. While listening in on them, I informed them on the specifics of the monster¡¯s condition.

    ¡°The visible damage to it is but a single puncture mark. There are no other injuries it suffered in the battle concerned. Just as you can see.¡±

    And in the end, a merchant purchased it whole for a sum asrge as three hundred and twenty gold coins.

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡º... Isn¡¯t that a little high? I was sure two hundred fifty would be plenty.¡»

    The other merchants filtered out of the warehouse with regretful faces, and I struck up a conversation with the one who made the purchase.

    ¡°I¡¯lle to pick it up first thing in the morning. It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯ve anything else to sell, but...¡±

    He looked at me with worried eyes, and I replied with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, even if you offer a price higher than the market value, I¡¯ve nothing to give as a bonus.¡±

    ¡°Well good. I wanted to procure it with all due haste.¡±

    To the man¡¯s relieved face, I posed a question.

    ¡°Did you require a Gryphon so badly?¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s an important visitoring to Centralle, you see, and she¡¯s one who never seems satisfied with anymonce articles. It would be a huge help to me if you didn¡¯t enquire any further.¡±

    Being told that, I nodded, and continued the talks on how the man would pick it up first thing in the morning.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Late night.

    Miranda looked at it, frozen in its block of ice in the storehouse.

    It was carefully stored into a wooden box, and it was the only box to be found in the entirety of the wide storage room.

    Porter was stationed near the wooden box, and Lyle was lying there within it.

    ¡°Chickennn Dickheaddd!¡±

    ¡°D-don¡¯t cry, Monica... I would never do something like wasting your cooking full of love... erp!¡±

    The splendid meal the automaton had made in high spirits wasn¡¯t something a mere party of six would be capable of finishing.

    Forcing himself to forge onwards, Lyle couldn¡¯t help but lie down.

    ¡°It really was tasty, but... what¡¯s that supposed to be? Did shee under the impression we were hosting a party?¡±

    Aria herself had gluttonously dug into quite arge portion of it, so Miranda replied.

    ¡°And despite that, you sure did eat a lot. So much dessert as well... you¡¯re sure to get fat.¡±

    There, perhaps finally gaining awareness of the fact she had eaten just a little too much, Aria¡¯s stance hardened.

    It seems ra had taken a liking to an item made through the frying of a potato, and she still wished to eat more.

    ¡°While Monica-san may be skilled in the kitchen, her repertoire really is something else. This party may really be quite a luxurious one.¡±

    Seeing ra happily stuff her face, someplicated emotions surfaced in Miranda.

    Having experienced Growths, they had all made some embarrassing memories for themselves.

    What¡¯s more, ra had thrown out quite a bit of verbal abuse.

    (Even so...)

    The reason they were on standby like this was for the wooden crate they were quite purposefully showing off.

    (Lyle sure has quite a few convenient Skills on him.)

    Once the buyers had left, the info on where the Gryphon was kept had spread alongside the rumors of the battle.

    It seems Lyle had it in mind that there would be some to try and steal it.

    And one of the likely candidates was Miranda¡¯s own home.

    (I do think they¡¯ll take various measures, but... will they really make a move so fast?)

    When it came to preparations, Lyle rarely had an oversight.

    While she had thought his expenditures a waste, he was quite reliable in finding proper ways to replenish his savings.

    Shannon was sleeping on Porter¡¯s luggage tray with a nket wrapped around her, and Novem was busy nursing Lyle.

    There, Lyle went through great pains to raise the upper half of his body, and looked around.

    ¡°Well that came faster than expected.¡±

    The warehouse wasn¡¯t even locked.

    Having the door broken down would truly be a pain, but leaving it unlocked with the lights on made it more difficult for outsiders to think to enter.

    Of course, Miranda did surmise there would be bandits aiming for the Gryphon as well.

    She pulled out the dagger hanging at her waist, while Aria rose and put her hands on her short spear.

    Novem exited Porter with her staff in hand.

    Lyle alone walked boldly to the front of the box, and Monica tagged alongside him.

    ¡°Just show yourself already.¡±

    When Lyle said that, several men d in ck plunged in through the warehouse¡¯s window, and a few dozen of them poured in through the open door.

    Miranda got into position, but Lyle merely snapped his fingers.

    After a metallic sound rung out, and before she knew it, the men who stormed in were lying t on the iced-over ground.

    Looking closely, a wall of ice had surfaced close to the window.

    When that disappeared, Lyle took a silver bow in hand.

    (It¡¯s much smaller than I heard. Is that not a short bow?)

    She had heard it was arge bow, but with his small silver bow in hand, Lyle notched numerous arrows of light, before releasing them towards the ceiling. On their descent each one of them pierced the ground close to one of the men in ck.

    ¡®Twas a threat.

    ¡°Now go home and tell your employer toe himself. That we¡¯ll negotiate when he does. And that this Gryphon¡¯ll be handed off when morninges.¡±

    Seeing Lyle tap his hand against the crate, the ck-d men raised their vignce of the party.

    Lyle pulled back the bow.

    ¡°Or would your failure rather be reported with your corpses?¡±

    As he said that, the men remained vignt as they made their way outside.

    (They were looking at me? And they seemed to be searching for another... Shannon?)

    Miranda turned to Porter, and found Shannon poking her head out to see what was going on.

    Those ck-d men had exchanged some nces upon seeing the girl, and left.

    After a while, the bow returned to its original ne-form, and Lyle turned to the broken window ss.

    ¡°... I¡¯m definitely billing him for that.¡±

    Returning to Porter, Lyle told Novem he felt a little better after moving his body a bit.

    ¡°... So he knew it all.¡±

    Saying that, Miranda sheathed her de...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    As expected, the Circry House¡¯s Head Ralph-san paid a visit to the storehouse.

    (After putting up such airs, I¡¯ve no idea how I would act if it was someone else entirely. Howughable.)

    When I whispered in my mind, he came with a number of the dark-garbed men from before.

    Nearby, he had even thoughtfully brought a wagon to carry the contents of the crate.

    Miranda and Shannon¡¯s eyes were looking at the man in a different light than before. They seemed a little surprised.

    ¡°... You intentionally brought some merchants in rtion with my house here. Is it alright if I work under that assumption?¡±

    Hearing that, I found he was moving exactly as the Ancestors had instructed me, so I did nothing but nod.

    ¡°I see. Then let¡¯s get to negotiations. It will be troublesome if that Gryphon is to end up anywhere besides the pce. I¡¯ve prepared two hundred gold. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s an adequate pricing.¡±

    The Fourth spoke to me.

    ¡ºSo the starting offer is two hundred gold coins... Lyle.¡»

    When I moved to grip the Jewel, the ck-d men behind Ralph-san reacted at once.

    It was a little bit amusing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve paid a whole five hundred on my side. Also, just look at that... because of you lot, the window of the storehouse we rented is in so many pieces. I¡¯ll have to at least cover the cost of my own expenditure, you know. How does one thousand gold sound to you? If you¡¯ve got some extraneous circumstance, you should at least be prepared to pay out that much.¡±

    Ralph-san spoke in a fed-up tone.

    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sure there was some damage on my side of the exchange as well. Understood. I don¡¯t mind if I¡¯m to cover the repair costs for the window. But the five hundred gold was something you arbitrarily spent of your own ord. I¡¯mpletely unrted. If it¡¯s two fifty gold coins, then I¡¯ll pay it.¡±

    It was nowhere near enough, so I smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Trying to drive your daughter¡¯s boyfriends- and myself- to our deaths, and that¡¯s the sum you put up? It was my own ineptitude when I took up the request, so how about I lower it to nine hundred and fifty gold?¡±

    ¡°... It¡¯s just that flow of information to our household was a little dyed. If I knew, I surely would never have sent Miranda. To even drag little Shannon along... what a terrible man you are. Three hundred.¡±

    ¡°Make sure you put a gold somewhere after the number, my dear fiend. And make sure to give a warm wee to those lover boys in question who¡¯ve finally racked up some merit... Nine hundred gold.¡±

    The negotiations continued on as such, with me offering seven hundred gold.

    Ralph-san presented a price of four hundred.

    The Fourth...

    ¡ºLooks like it¡¯s around the point where you¡¯re finally starting to make a profit. It¡¯s fine to stop it here, but the problem lies in the fee for the request he issued you.¡»

    The Fourth¡¯s grinning face surfaced in my head.

    ¡°... Six hundred gold coins. Including the fee for your request, doesn¡¯t it sound oh-so cheap? You¡¯ll get this beast the expeditionary force sold off. A request to guard two people, what¡¯s more, I even got them to perform some distinguished service.¡±

    Ralph scoffed.

    ¡°How shameless... I never put in a request to give them brownie points. In the first ce, I never knew a Gryphon woulde out at that stage. I¡¯m sure there were some mistakes on my end, but from start to finish, my request was for nothing more than you to protect those two from a Hippogryph. It looks like you fail to grasp a father¡¯s heart.¡±

    Shameless? Look who¡¯s talking.

    While holding those impressions, I spoke.

    ¡°... Five hundred fifty gold. Any more is impossible.¡±

    There, Ralph-san as well.

    ¡°Five hundred gold. Any further, and I¡¯ll consider use of physical means.¡±

    Around were the ck-d men, and they had now turned into the man¡¯s trump card.

    Since his daughters were there, he likely didn¡¯t want to injure them, but asking for any more would surely lead to further disputes.

    I decided to fold.

    ¡°Understood. Oy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lyle-sama.¡±

    I had Novem open up a part of the crate, letting the oversized head of an eaglee into view.

    It was frozen quite solidly, and the white frosted-over contents made it difficult to make out, but my opponent did confirm it.

    Ralph-san tossed a leather bag over to me.

    I picked the jingling bag off of the ground, and had Monica confirm its contents.

    After measuring its weight, she looked at my face, and nodded.

    ¡°Negotiationsplete. I¡¯ll send you the invoice for the windowter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer it you didn¡¯t request an exorbitant sum. You are quite a greedy one.¡±

    Iughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not one for lies. I¡¯ll demand nothing but the repair cost for the warehouse. Even like this, I¡¯m still under the impression that I¡¯m an honest man.¡±

    (Right, Lyle hasn¡¯t told a lie!)

    And like that, Ralph-san motioned his subordinates to leave, and we warily watched them off.

    While watching his men transport the crate, he spoke to Miranda.

    ¡°... Doris and Lucy are unreliable. Miranda, do you have any mind to return?¡±

    Hearing that, Shannon seemed quite down.

    Miranda spoke.

    ¡°... So you¡¯ll never say such things to Shannon, will you. I don¡¯t want to be involved any more. Driving me out and bringing me back in after all this time? As if. Who are you trying to fool?¡±

    Hearing herck of intent to return, Ralph-san merely whispered, ¡®I see,¡¯ to himself.

    The crate was moved out, and following behind, Ralph-san didn¡¯t turn to us again.

    I asked Miranda and Shannon.

    ¡°Are you sure about this? The both of you?¡±

    There, Shannon responded.

    ¡°A-as if I want to return to a house like that!¡±

    Her eyes were tearing up.

    Miranda was...

    ¡°Just by returning, there¡¯ll be unfavorable rumors that¡¯ll surface. Whatever the case, it isn¡¯t afortable ce to be.¡±

    And to the two of them...

    ¡°How about you honestly say you decided to choose me? I¡¯ll make sure you never regret it.¡±

    When I said that, Shannon looked straight at me.

    ¡°Looks like you haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡±

    And said that.

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°No matter what Lyle-sama you are, I¡¯ll still like you... and um, well, I think it will get hard from now on, but please do your best.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next day.

    In the warehouse, I epted the payment from the merchant who purchased the Gryphon.

    To my dark expression, the merchant raised quite a bright tone.

    ¡°The expeditionary force that returned earlier this morning all seemed so calm. As I thought, they truly looked like an experienced army. Somewhat threatening, really.¡±

    (Yes, just like me, they were likely all in regret over the memories they wanted to forget.)

    I epted the bag of gold, and handed the Gryphon over to the merchant.

    ¡°The first had its head in quite a state, and the second looked like it was shot through the stomach. I¡¯m sure it was quite a vicious battle.¡±

    (The ones who did that were me and Aria.)

    I put the money away, and handed the man some documents to confirm the details with Normater.

    There.

    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of worth in the Gryphon defeated by the heroes of the expeditionary force, but more than anything, I¡¯m d I made the purchase in time to wee our important customer.¡±

    Apparently, she was quite satisfied hearing she would get a Gryphon in quite a good condition.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as much a saving grace for me.¡±

    ¡°Well, nice doing business with you.¡±

    Seeing the smiling man and his party leave with the Gryphon loaded on his cart, I waved my hand in parting.

    Miranda walked to my side.

    ¡°Like hell you¡¯re not one for lies. Damn swindler.¡±

    She poked her elbow at me in good humor, so I embarrassingly spoke.

    ¡°... I-I didn¡¯t lie, you know.¡±

    Right, I didn¡¯t lie. Not a single soul said I would be selling a Gryphon.

    What was negotiated with Ralph-san was a Hippogryph.

    That¡¯s all the frozen body had been, and the man had purchased a mere Hippogryph for five hundred gold coins.

    This should be enougheuppance for fooling us all.

    Miranda put her hand to her smiling lips.

    ¡°And I¡¯ve chosen you, Lyle, so make sure I won¡¯t regret it. Well, quite a bit¡¯s happened this time around, but it was fun, so all¡¯s well.¡±

    My face turned bright red, as I turned my eyes to the ground.

    Monica seemed disappointed.

    ¡°... Looks like the Chicken Dickwad¡¯s Fever Time has ended. When is the next one scheduled for?¡±

    She asked me with quite a serious expression.

    I looked at her face.

    ¡°As if I¡¯d ever do it again.¡±

    I swore in my heart, but the Sixth¡¯s voice escaped from the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle... it¡¯s because you think that way that everyone¡¯s troubled. But let me tell you, this time was interesting. ¡»

    Building my resentment for the Sixth¡¯s smiling face, I swore for the third time to never go through this sadness again.

 Volume 6 - 2: Singer

    Singer

    ... Eva of Nihil.

    The third daughter of the tribe known as the Nihil, she took flight from her travelling troupe and ended up in Centralle with the intentions of travelling further away.

    Singing her songs to pay her lodging, she was currently spinning out a certain tale.

    ¡°The squad lead by Norma arrived in Johnny Vige. Thinking it was but a Hippogryph, they had not a hundred men!¡±

    How many times does that make this?

    In the can to her front dropped small and normal copper coins. Sometimes, evenrge coppers were thrown in, telling her of her own tale of sess.

    ¡°Unable to abandon the vige in danger, the one to stand was Norma, head of the force!¡±

    ¡°That Norma did...?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, likely story.¡±

    ¡°But in all truth, she did parade in with a Hippogryph.¡±

    ¡°And no Gryphon, right?¡±

    Hearing that, Eva spoke on with a smile.

    ¡°A highly skilled adventurer who aided the mission. He tried to flee, but Norma held him down! The defeated Gryphon shall belong to you! So pay in advance! Breaking under Norma¡¯s earnest persuasion, that adventurer promised his cooperation, and earned the right to buy the beast for five hundred gold!¡±

    Without an instrument on hand, she had asked some nearby minstrels to provide musical apaniment.

    Those around were also aiding in her profits, and there seemed to be no break in the crowd of those flocking around her.

    (I never thought they¡¯d get this heated up over it. As I thought, fresh material really is important!)

    Rejoicing on how she heard the story first, Eva proudly let the crowd hear the story while wearing her clothing made for business.

    She did want to tell it in song, but her song had yet to bepleted, so she could only preach.

    She had received payment from Novem, and was instructed to spread the details to other singers as well.

    In exchange, what Eva sought for was the truth.

    (A truth only I¡¯m to know of... I¡¯ll sing the hell out of it one day!)

    And arge crowd continued to grow around Eva as she chronicled their exploits.

    The expeditionary force had just returned, so all over the ce were singers imitating the girl after having heard the tale from her mouth.

    Having rumors spread was a good thing, so Eva didn¡¯t really mind it.

    The speech reached its final stage...

    ¡°And like that, the Expeditionary Force brought down the mighty Gryphon. Heroes numbering only one hundred... you all have seen them too, have you not? The faces of the great men who slew the beast!¡±

    When the squadron had returned, quite arge number had gathered to meet them.

    When the talks ended...

    ¡°Oy,e to think of it, I did see a party dragging around a Gryphon at the gate a while back.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that one! Then they really did do it.¡±

    ¡°That Norma did? I¡¯m still in doubt here, man.¡±

    With a smile, Eva...

    ¡°If you¡¯d like to hear the stories of individual heroes, then find me here tomorrow!¡±

    It was only for a short while today, but the earnings were several times over her usual amount.

    The dispersing crowd seemed to return to their business happily, having gained a new topic of conversation.

    Eva paid the fees of the Elf Minstrels she had asked for the music.

    She addressed the two tall young men.

    ¡°You two have nice voices. Want to work here tomorrow as well?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re thinking of leaving Centralle already. Eva of the Nihil Tribe, was it? Happy we could do business with you.¡±

    And with that, she saw off the two with their instruments. She began thinking over what to treat herself to with the day¡¯s earnings...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The Royal Pce.

    After turning in her reports on the expedition, Norma made an enervated expression.

    Her aide rk was the same.

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful to receive such words of praise from his majesty, but that meeting was much too stiff.¡±

    While she said that, she did send joyous nces towards the medal she received.

    Seeing her, rk let out a sigh.

    He had received the very same medal, but he couldn¡¯t find it in himself to be happy over it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your promotion is now a given. There¡¯s nothing more for you to ask for. You¡¯ll also be an official decurio soon.¡±

    rk spoke.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thankful for that. But a group thatrge has risen in rank. On top of that, even if they may be without heritage rights, an order of new knights havee to be. You can¡¯t look down at the yearly annuity that¡¯ll cost.¡±

    Norma spoke.

    ¡°And that¡¯s the job of the civil officials.¡±

    rk responded.

    ¡°And you don¡¯t think this incident may have been contrived by those very same officials? Just where do you expect them to produce the money to pay such a number?¡±

    Perhaps not wanting to think about it, Norma averted her eyes.

    Her spirits sunk at rk¡¯s premonitions of ill fortune.

    (What a pessimist. That¡¯s exactly why he never got promoted. But, with this, I¡¯ll officially be a centurio... Finally back to the starting point.)

    Norma had no parents to speak of.

    A mother she lost at a young age.

    A father killed in battle.

    And within her family¡¯s plummeting status, and those around distancing themselves, Norma tried to do whatever she could to return the House to its former status.

    A small change made a big difference.

    Regain the glory of the past, the honor of the House...

    With that in mind, she frantically kept her eyes on rising up.

    (With this reward, I¡¯ll just name my brother my sessor, and take my ce as legal guardian. My ill repute and all else need not get in the boy¡¯s way...)

    The Ate House was still epted by the world as a military family... that¡¯s what Norma thought to herself.

    She was merely displeased with the fall of the House¡¯s rank.

    Because her father, who sacrificed himself for a mission received a negative evaluation for such an act.

    She entered a knight brigade, and became knowledgeable on such matters.

    That when the Ate House had fallen, a new house had manifested to take its payroll.

    What¡¯s more, imperial nobles... a house created for the sole purpose of giving a second or third son something to seed.

    (The king has given me his praise. This time I¡¯ll be on the side that takes.)

    Seeing the darkened smile on Norma¡¯s face, rk could do nothing but let out a sigh...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°... Why did I do it yet again...¡±

    On top of a bed at the inn, I sat with my arms around my knees. While my stomach did hurt quite a bit, I had received a considerable amount of psychological damage.

    Since morning, I didn¡¯t want to meet a single soul.

    After handing over the Gryphon to the merchant, I spaced out with a dark expression on my face.

    Hearing a knock on the door, I shouted out in reply.

    ¡°Is it Novem? Come in.¡±

    ¡°Pardon me. Lyle-sama, how does your stomach feel?¡±

    I just ate too much.

    On top of the pain, I also felt quite heavy.

    And perhaps because I felt quite cornered mentally, I¡¯ll bet my expression is locked in quite a gloomy one.

    ¡°... Terrible. In various ways.¡±

    ¡°R-really.¡±

    Perhaps Novem understood my sentiment, as she left what she brought atop the room¡¯s table.

    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared some soup, so please eat it.¡±

    ¡°... I don¡¯t want to eat anything.¡±

    When I buried my face into my knees, Novem picked up the bowl and spoon.

    ¡°Just a little is enough. I¡¯ve put in herbs that work for overeating. Now...¡±

    Novem made an ¡®aaaah¡¯ sound, and I let the soupe into my mouth.

    It went down easily, and tasted great.

    ¡°... If only I hadn¡¯t been in such high spirits.¡±

    As I sat regretfully, Novem made a bitter smile.

    ¡°It happens to everyone.¡±

    ¡°But never to you, Novem?¡±

    When I said that, Novem...

    ¡°Well... my constitution is one where the change is never too prominent.¡±

    Hearing her say it quite bluntly, I only got even more depressed.

    The Sixth...

    ¡ºLyle, you really are a pain in the ass. It¡¯s more or less an experience everyone out there goes through. Get over it already.¡»

    There, the Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right Lyle. That Sixth over there is a man who turned defiant, ran away from the house, came back, and got over it. Normally, they don¡¯te back, you know. But with a calm face, that guy...¡»

    The Fifth too.

    ¡ºAh, right, that did happen. Did I tell you that one?¡»

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºYes, I heard it from my grandfather.¡»

    The Sixth seemed flustered. The memories of the heads of the past remained up to the point theyst touched the Jewel. They didn¡¯t have all the memories up to their deaths.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t say it!!¡»

    The runaway delinquent boy. The Sixth.

    While it makes for good material to tease him on, I¡¯m here boldly offering up even better material, so there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.

    I want to forget.

    I want to make it so it never came to be.

    ¡°Now, Lyle-sama... aaaaah.¡±

    ¡°Aaaah.¡±

    The spoon came in my mouth, and I drank the soup.

    The Fourth spoke in an irritated tone.

    ¡º... If you¡¯re that depressed, then quit it with the shameless flirting.¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Dinner time.

    I endured the embarrassment, came down to the inn¡¯s first floor, and ate alongside everyone.

    A downhearted Monica held her twin tails in both hands, and fidgeted with them.

    The fact that I became bedridden came as quite a shock, or that she wasmenting her own ineptitude, or something.

    (Well, it¡¯s Monica, so it¡¯ll be fine.)

    Unlike yesterday, I ate a small portion. I addressed everyone on our future objectives.

    ¡°I n to head on to the free city of Beim. It¡¯s known as the city of adventurers, and merchants and goods are found in abundance. After getting our equipment in order, we can take a coupled carriage, but... are there any opinions on the matter?¡±

    Maybe Shannon thought it was irrelevant to her, as she continued with her meal.

    Are you really okay with that? Or so I thought, when Miranda scolded Shannon into participation.

    ¡°Hey, you listen up too!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me! I¡¯m properly listening, you hear. Beim, right? The free city of Beim. Even I know of it.¡±

    Rather than not being a part of any specific country, it was more that its affiliation was never made certain.

    It¡¯s best to think of it as a country in itself.

    It had its own port, and carried out trade. Arge quantity of adventurers and mercenaries resided there.

    ra spoke.

    ¡°Beim also holds the Guild¡¯s main headquarters. Of course, the number of adventurers and mercenary brigades is high, there are more than four locations usable as receptions desks. I doubt we¡¯ll be visiting the headquarters, but it seems you¡¯ll have to consider where you n to use as a main receptionist.¡±

    The city couldn¡¯t be self-reliant on food supplies, and they bought them from surrounding countries and lords.

    Its border didn¡¯te into contact with Bahnseim¡¯s, so a coupled carriage would only take us as far as Bahnseim¡¯s national border.

    While gnawing on a piece of ham, Aria...

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it have horrid public order? A party full of women with one lone man... we won¡¯t be targeted?¡±

    With her growing manly aura, I was about to tell Aria, ¡®You¡¯ll be fine,¡¯ but she red at me, so I kept my mouth shut.

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been nning to go to Beim for a while. While we may have fewpanions at the moment, if the party grows anyrger in scale, we¡¯ll require a higher maintenance cost. While the probability of us being targeted isn¡¯t zero, I doubt it will fluctuate much even if we had a few more.¡±

    If it¡¯s in regards to money, we¡¯ve been earning a lot as ofte.

    I mean, there was a certain noble who put out five hundred gold for a Hippogryph.

    About the problem with numbers, if we n on increasing any further, we¡¯ll have to start hiring more support in all actuality.

    We¡¯ll also have to rotate offense.

    ra spoke.

    ¡°This party is superior when ites to ability, but with its nature, getting a male will be difficult. Even if you want to gather more women, I think that will be difficult within Centralle.¡±

    Aria had finished eating, and was reaching her hand out for a drink.

    ¡°Should we try recruiting elsewhere?¡±

    ra shook her head.

    ¡°There are a number of small Guilds on the way to Beim. The adventurers working at such ces are usually there out of attachment to the location, so it will be difficult.¡±

    Even adventurers had the concept of home.

    Travelling around, challenging thebyrinths, gatheringrades, and adventuring even more...

    It¡¯s not like they¡¯re all like that.

    Miranda spoke.

    ¡°Before heading to Beim, we¡¯ll have to get our luggage in order. I¡¯ll bet they have a better selection of goods there than here... if we buy a ticket, we can get to the border, and after that...¡±

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°Rather than looking into it, I just asked Eva-san, but it seems that while in Bahnseim, Beim and some other ces make use of coupled carriages, arger portion of ces do not.¡±

    Meaning we might be going on foot.

    Monica revived.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s time to roll out Porter! I, Monica will take care of all the modifications!¡±

    Shannon spoke.

    ¡°So it¡¯s already decided? Ah...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shannon was looking at me with a face that seemed to want to say something.

    ¡°I refrained from asking it up to now, but...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what is it?¡±

    She spoke to me.

    ¡°Just what is the goal of this party supposed to be? They usually have one, right? Like growing to the scale of a mercenary brigade, or raising your name, anding under the service of some country, or something like that.¡±

    Hearing that, I stayed silent.

    Miranda...

    ¡°... Yeah, I¡¯ve yet to hear it as well, but could it be there isn¡¯t one?¡±

    Aria was...

    ¡°I-I want to be first rate as an Adventurer... I don¡¯t know about the rest.¡±

    ra.

    ¡°Well, getting in experience is important for support, and if I follow alongside this party, I¡¯m sure to encounter quite a bit. I¡¯m thinking of opening up a bookstore in the future.¡±

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°Lyle-sama¡¯s goal is to be a top-ss adventurer, and to be surrounded by women. The fruition of such a goal ising quite close.¡±

    I covered my face with both my hands, and turned red to my ears.

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong. While I definitely said it, I never thought it¡¯d actually get underway.¡±

    And as cold eyes began to gather on me, Monica...

    ¡°Be at ease, Chicken Dickwad. I shall always be by your side. I¡¯ll never part, you hear... I¡¯ll definitely never part, so prepare yourself, dammit!¡±

    As she drew closer, I hit her on the head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get so excited all of a sudden. You¡¯re scaring the children.¡±

    ¡°... Kuh, it¡¯s a pain that none of my databases work on him. Is this that so-called generation gap?¡±

    I thought.

    (While she may be saying something, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s wrong.)

    The conversation had derailed, so I put all the opinions together.

    ¡°Um, well then, we¡¯ll be taking care of preparations for the voyage to Beim. Rest a while, and recover energy, while gathering information on the free city.¡±

    There weren¡¯t any particr objections voiced, so I finalized the trip to Beim.

    (Come to think of it, I¡¯ll be getting some free time, but how should I spend it?)

    Even if I¡¯m to collect info, it¡¯s only for the trip.

    Like how their current state is, or which roads would be safest.

    That¡¯s all I need to learn.

    (... Maybe I should get a hobby. And messing around a bit doesn¡¯t sound bad.)

    That¡¯s what I thought.

 Volume 6 - 3: The Underside of a Promotion

    The Underside of a Promotion

    ... Within the pce.

    Having been called there, rk and Norma stood still as they epted their paperwork.

    Norma shouted out a protest to the minister before her.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this!? A demotion to award sess!?¡±

    The minister spoke.

    ¡°Demotion? Are you not making a mountain of a mole hill? It has been epted from times long passed that grantingnd to a knight who performs well is a valid reward. Just think about it... your current annuity, or an ie much greater than that of your current position.¡±

    Such words came from the minister¡¯s greasy face, but Norma still wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    She had kept at it as a knight of the imperial court.

    She couldn¡¯t ept suddenly being made into a provincial noble.

    Even if they were calling itnd, it was merely a remote region the court was having trouble deciding on a governor for.

    Its poption didn¡¯t even cross two hundred.

    rk asked the minister.

    ¡°B-but sir. S-should I not be made a decurio...¡±

    ¡°Your loyalty has been factored into evaluation. You¡¯ve done your part finely for over ten years as a knight. With this, you have your own peerage as well.¡±

    He was granted his own court rank, and epted as a feudal lord.

    What¡¯s more, his remote region made him Norma¡¯s neighbor.

    ¡°... Are you certain this isn¡¯t a demotion!?¡±

    When it came to finances, a court centurio did, sure enough, fall behind a feudal lord noble.

    But living in the capital and the sticks couldn¡¯t bepared.

    Managing a territory was quite hectic work.

    Living in the capital was the option much more appealing to Norma.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to shut your mouth. You¡¯ve received such favorable treatment simply because the public sees you as heroes. The knights who rose in rank. Those that have be knights from this point onwards... I wonder just where their sry is going toe from? Be thankful that you even got awarded anything.¡±

    rk thought.

    (But you just threw out some remote region you thought of as a pain to manage yourselves!)

    His situation was practically identical.

    A settlement of around a hundred and twenty heads.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard on it. The peerage within the capital strives to maintain the status quo. Even if you¡¯re the lowest rank, you¡¯re a splendid noble, you know?¡±

    Provincial nobles didn¡¯t have to pay taxes to the pce, but at the same time, their ie didn¡¯te from it.

    Knowing that, rk had worried over the possibility ever since he had returned alive.

    Norma was truly making a pale expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s an award from his majesty. It couldn¡¯t be that you¡¯re denying it, are you?¡±

    As if he knew everything, the minister was making quite a splendid smile.

    And his face turned earnest.

    ¡°An important guest is paying a visit to Centralle. We can¡¯t be spending all our time on these paltry maters. Now return and finish your paperwork with all due haste.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The Circry House.

    Ralph made a fist, and mmed it down hard on his desk.

    The Hippogryph he had bought under Lyle¡¯s deception was in pieces once the ice melted.

    ... This is the Hippogryph your dear daughter slew...

    ... Thank you for the purchase! Parental love FTW...

    Was written on the paper stuck to the back.

    The rumors had it as two Hippogryphs and one Gryphon.

    When the expeditionary force had returned, he had confirmed their two Hippogryphs.

    Just when he had been feeling relieved, a rumor came to ear of how a merchant purchased the Gryphon.

    ¡°That brat...¡±

    Letting out a strained voice, Ralph stared at the document on the desk.

    He had hoped for the annihtion, or heavy loss of the expeditionary force.

    That didn¡¯t go so well. When the squadron returned with merits on their backs, the pce hurriedly moved to gather the appropriate funds.

    But a number close to one hundred got promoted.

    Bitter as it may seem, if they didn¡¯t issue out promotions, the pce¡¯s reputation would plummet.

    The ns within the pce were torn up, as they searched for means to deal with it.

    And the Circry house went through arge change due to the issue.

    Due to his mistake in presenting the Hippogryph, he had some responsibility shoved onto himself.

    His peerage was lowered a rank.

    His position and status followed along.

    The Circry House was now demoted to a Baron House.

    Those around likely recognized them as on the road to ruin, and their rtions would likely start to gradually decline.

    ¡°Just how hard do you think our family¡¯s struggled to maintain this position...¡±

    He was ovee with irritation, but managed to reset his expression with some deep breaths.

    He changed his train of thought.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to cut down on a number of servants now. I guess I can finally be free of Breid...¡±

    Deciding his first course of action would be to fire Breid, Ralph thought over Marcus, who had mover up a rank in the imperial court from his achievements.

    ¡°... I guess he¡¯s more decent than Breid? But that isn¡¯t nearly enough to maintain the Circry House. Whether they marry or not, it looks like I¡¯ll have to ce my hopes on whatever grandchildren I¡¯m to have.¡±

    He stood, and turned his mind to his two remaining daughters.

    The second daughter Doris, and third daughter Lucy. All spoiled because Miranda was already there.

    Somehow to get those two off to an outside...

    He decided to send them off to some provincial noble for the purpose of education.

    ¡°It has to be as strict a ce as possible. That¡¯ll give them all the more opportunities to learn of reality. We really should keep a distance from Centralle until things work themselves out.¡±

    Since the Walt House was visiting Centralle, Ralph had raised his vignce.

    ¡°... It may be surprisingly rough here. I¡¯ll y with the fringe parties a while.¡±

    Having misgivings of the state of the capital as ofte, Ralph was to use this opportunity to gain a little distance from it.

    And...

    ¡°... ¡®Tis a pity for Miranda. But with a man thatpetent, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine. Shannon will be safe enough as well.¡±

    Making the momentary expression of a father, he quickly returned to his earnest face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll admit my defeat this time around. For him to be so crafty at that age... There¡¯s no way that boy¡¯s going to be a decent adult.¡±

    While thinking over how he wasn¡¯t one to talk, Ralph walked down the halls of his mansion...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°... How strange.¡±

    I dropped by a certain casino in Centralle, but after entering the establishment with a single gold coin in hand, I ended up leaving with one gold and one silver.

    Card, coin, I tried my hand at various things, but it never seemed to click with me.

    ¡°What should I do... this isn¡¯t fun at all.¡±

    When I said that, the Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, do you hate to gamble? You know, that adrenaline rush thates when you risk it all?¡»

    I rolled the Jewel with my fingertip to signal my denial, and the Fifth called out.

    ¡ºJust what fun is there supposed to be in gambling? Sixty spent, forty earned, was it? You¡¯d surely earn more by owning a casino itself. Nothing but aplete waste of time.¡»

    An opinion fitting of one devoted to efficiency.

    But there...

    ¡ºNo, but this sort of thing¡¯s important too. The real problem was that if you didn¡¯t control them, they started getting less legal by the minute, so I left the Virden House to manage them.¡»

    Hearing that, those besides the Third, Fourth up...

    ¡ºWait... the hells with that!?¡»

    ¡ºOy, could it be that big boss of the underground was...¡»

    ¡º... No wonder I could never smoke him out. The Virden House... Dame ungrateful bastards!!¡»

    ¡ºWith that loyal mask of theirs, were theyughing to themselves as they participated in the countermeasure meetings against them? Just how much pain do you think I...¡»

    (Ah,e to think of it, there was something like that on our territory...)

    When I recalled the underground organization keeping the brigands of the Weiss territory in order, the ancestors began quarrelling over the measures they had raised to put a stop to them in the past.

    The Third spoke in a cheerful tone.

    ¡ºAh, I forgot to tell you. Sorry, sorry, my bad. I mean, I totally died in battle, you see?¡»

    (There¡¯s really no objection you can raise to that defense.)

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºThat may be the case! Yet still, you freaking formed an evil organization for your own agenda, and put us through tribtions for years toe... AAAaaaAAaaAH!!¡»

    The Virden house.

    I remembered the next head of the Virden House, my senior disciple.

    When I went to learn swordsmanship, I received training alongside him.

    (Alfred, huh.)

    He¡¯s already sworn allegiance to my sister Celes, and one of those who called me the good-for-nothing of the Walt House.

    Up to a point, I¡¯m sure he was a kind brotherly figure, but at present, I don¡¯t have any decent memories left of him.

    Passing through the exit of the casino, I listened in on the voices from the Jewel as I merged into a crowded street.

    Using Skills, I kept my distance with whatever pickpockets were interested in me, and continued listening in.

    ¡ºAnd when I tried marrying off a daughter, they rejected! Did they think we¡¯d find them out? God dammit...¡»

    The Fifth reminisced on his own time, and stored in some anger for the Virden House.

    The Sixth as well.

    ¡ºThey never had the intentions of hostility. They just wanted to parasitize off of us... no wonder my Skill never reacted!¡»

    Vexed. Quite vexed he was.

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºDamn you Virdens... drinking up all the honey we offered, and sneering at us all the same!¡»

    There, I thought.

    (Can the current me beat Alfred?)

    At least in sparring, I was never able to win to the end. There was our difference in age, but thatst time, we locked des without holding back.

    I remembered feeling something that could be called bloodlust, and cramping up.

    And...

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the hero.¡±

    Almost jumping at the sudden voice, I looked around to find- wearingfortable clothing on the top, and short pants that looked as if they were stuck fast to her body below- Eva waving her hand at me.

    She was making a slightly tired expression.

    ¡°Eva? ... -san?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you really are quite different from yesterday. That was interesting, so I wanted to talk to that you at least once more before it wore off.¡±

    As she directed a smile like that of a mischievous child, I scratched my face, and felt it redden.

    ¡°So what business do you have with me, Eva-san?¡±

    ¡°Just Eva¡¯s fine. I thought I might as well give thanks forst time. I did earn quite a bit from it.¡±

    And to her, I...

    ¡°Well I¡¯m d for that. By thanks, you mean...?¡±

    ¡°How does lunch sound?¡±

    I thought for a moment.

    ¡°Then make it on my treat, and treat me to some dessert. I made just a little at the casino.¡±

    When I said that, she asked me.

    ¡°That¡¯s surprising. You don¡¯t look like the type. So how much did you win?¡±

    ¡°One gold coin invested, one silver profit.¡±

    She made a questionable expression.

    ¡°I-I see... a gold¡¯s a bit toorge for my wallet. One gold invested, and a silver earned... d-dicey, perhaps? In that case, I¡¯ll leave the meal to you and buy you a dessert. I was just getting hungry.¡±

    The hour was a little passed noon.

    I took Eva around to find a moderately priced restaurant, and she gave her own rmendation.

    ¡°There¡¯s a store I heard about uponing to Centralle that I don¡¯t mind leading you to. Follow me.¡±

    Saying that, she led me off to a store quite separated from the main road.

    Entering, I found it rtivelypact, but well-tended to.

    Arge majority of the customers were elves.

    ¡°Is it alright for me to enter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re a customer as long as you pay for the title.¡±

    She went and sat at a counter seat, so I took a seat beside her.

    As she started talking of how her earnings for the day were the best since she hade to Centralle, the elf manager came over to our seats.

    ¡°Eva¡¯s boyfriend? Even when you said songs would be your only love... the young¡¯uns will grief over this one.¡±

    The one who said that with a smile was a young male elf.

    But Eva was...

    ¡°Can it, old man. Ah, this man is Lyle, my precious source of information! Cut him a discount, will ¡®ya?¡±

    I raised my head in shock upon hearing the manager be called an old man, and perhaps understanding from the gesture, he began to exin.

    ¡°It¡¯s because elves show signs of age slower than the other races. It¡¯s been quite a while, and yet I still look like this. Now then, about that discount for our precious customers. I guess regrs are important.¡±

    I left it to Eva, so she began ordering.

    The manager returned to the depths of the store, and an waitress hurriedly came up to us.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ve brought your water.¡±

    ¡°You... the manager already took our order, you know.¡±

    On Eva¡¯s tired expression, the young female elf girl hung her head.

    ¡°Eh? Is she the manager¡¯s daughter?¡±

    When I said that, Eva shook her head.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t that much older than me, but she¡¯s the wife. Don¡¯t try hitting on her or anything.¡±

    ¡°... And I¡¯m just wondering exactly what impression you seem to have of me.¡±

    There, a voice came from the Jewel.

    It was the Fourth.

    ¡ºI doubt there¡¯s any helping it. Think back to these past few days, and just try giving an objection. Out with it!¡»

    His voice was quite cheerful, and it ended up bringing back memories of the past few days.

    The more I tried to bury them, the more vividly they revived in my head.

    (Wrong. That me surely isn¡¯t the real me!)

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºNormally, you¡¯d be able to manage it better the more times you experience it, but in your case... if a normal person had your Skill, perhaps they would have gone through more than five growths by now. You need a ridiculous amount of experience, and grow in proportion, so I don¡¯t think your psyche can build up a resistance, you know.¡»

    Even if youy it out like that, like hell I¡¯m just going to ept it!

    My expression became dark. Eva moved in to console me.

    ¡°W-wait! It was just a joke. And wait, when you have so many women following you around, why is it that your mental fortitude is so low?¡±

    I spoke to her.

    ¡°A past I wanted to forget simply came back to me. Don¡¯t you have something like that as well?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°In the high tensions following a Growth, all that happens is that I recall some old songs and such. I¡¯ve heard quite a lot, but... we don¡¯t go through as drastic of changes as humans do.¡±

    I¡¯m beginning to envy the elves.

    ¡°But it was interesting, so isn¡¯t that enough? It¡¯s something to talk about in times toe, so why not get over it?¡±

    ¡°I never asked for this!¡±

    The surrounding employees nervously attempted to halt our momentum.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After finishing my meal with Eva, I began contemting just how I should spend my day off again, when I spotted rk-san looking to be in quite a hurry.

    He was paying a visit to a store dealing in agricultural tools, and ferrying out negotiations.

    The shopkeeper declined him with a strained expression, and on hearing that, rk-san hung his shoulders.

    Unable to fathom why an imperial knight like him would have a need for farm tools, I decided to call out to him.

    ¡°rk-san!¡±

    Oh, it¡¯s Lyle-kun.¡°¡±

    We sat on a nearby bench together, and after hearing out his situation, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºA settlement of poption under a hundred and twenty, is it...¡»

    To the man who had suddenly be a feudal lord, I had absolutely no idea what to say.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve be a lord all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°I was surprised myself, but I¡¯ve no choice but to abide the royal decree. Still, I haven¡¯t the slightest idea what to do with everything going on...¡±

    Norma-san was to be one as well, apparently, and she didn¡¯t seem too happy about it.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because there¡¯re various types of settlements. If they don¡¯t have the right skilled workers, they¡¯ll be forced to cooperate with the surrounding provinces. Perhaps it¡¯s simply too hard on an imperial knight...¡»

    The Fifth was...

    ¡ºThe lord of a settlement, I see. Well, based on location, it may be a tasty proposition, but arge majority of them are fated to be destitute.¡»

    The Sixth.

    ¡ºWe have more knowledge on managing settlements than anything the man¡¯ll find on paper over here.¡»

    The Seventh

    ¡ºPersonally, I think he should get in touch with whoever¡¯s going to be his superior. If he doesn¡¯t get a better grasp of a situation, He can¡¯t make a proper move.¡»

    Hearing that opinion, the Thirdughed.

    ¡ºAhahaha, just what do you think you¡¯re talking about, men... there is absolutely nothing he can do at this point.¡»

    I gripped the Jewel in search of an exnation.

    Seeing rk-san¡¯s enervated expression, I wanted to have some advice to give.

    (Please throw me a bone here!)

    Sensing my intentions, the Third went on.

    ¡ºListen here. Even if a Feudal Lord is dispatched all of a sudden, he¡¯s pretty much a stranger. He¡¯s got to live a year or two there, and learn the rules of thend. While the pce¡¯s may be muddled, the human rtions of any small settlement can be just as varied. Only after understanding all of that should he think about the direction to push the territory.¡»

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡º... If there¡¯s a governor at the moment, meeting him may be a good idea as well. If that governor has a manor or something there, he¡¯d better set up a meeting while he¡¯s still in the capital, or it will be a pain.¡»

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºJust buy the manor, why don¡¯t you? If I may add on, information on the present state brings in money. Whatever governor¡¯d be happy to divulge information to the hero who yed a Gryphon, I¡¯m telling you!¡»

    In a sense, isn¡¯t that a threat?

    As I thought that, the Third Generation offered some advice.

    ¡ºThe standard is to hear a specialist¡¯s opinion, make modifications, and mediate if a problem pops up. Even if you call them all feudal lords, it¡¯s not like all of them take care of everything, and all he really has to do is socialize with his vigers while keeping a set distance. Do what you have to, and don¡¯t get too involved. That¡¯s all it takes for one to be thought of as a splendid lord.¡»

    Is that really enough? That¡¯s what I thought.

    But here, the Fourth...

    ¡ºRight. You should ask rk if he has any heirs. I¡¯m sure he can make a few petitions to the court as well. The knowledge from my time is old, so I¡¯m not fully certain.¡»

    The Third spoke to me.

    ¡ºLyle, look at who you¡¯re speaking to. rk-san will find a way fitting of him, so just give some safe advice for now.¡»

    I passed on the advice to rk-san.

    ¡°Um...¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    To a depressed rk-san, I handed on the Ancestors¡¯ advice.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... After proceeding to the pce, rk carried out a petition for a transition of authority.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m quite certain that fifteen is quite a bit too young for a feudal lord.¡±

    The boy who was a little shorter than rk was quite flustered.

    In regards to his son, rk spoke.

    ¡°Even if it may just be in shape, it¡¯s not a bad deal to have you be a lord here. Returning and requesting an audience after we head all the way there will take a considerable amount of time. And if it¡¯s now, they should be a little more amodating.¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re the Gryphon ying hero? While I know you¡¯re earnest, I still can¡¯t believe you really did anything like that.¡±

    While thinking over how his son really had a good eye for people, rk continued pacing in the pce.

    He was going to stop by the house of the knight previously dispatched as governor to thend, and if that man held a manor there, he was going to buy it off of him.

    A majority of governors did have something like that, and they were discarded as easily as loose change.

    (If you pile up dust... not the nicest story.)

    (TL: This is half of the idiom ¡®If you pile up dust, it will eventually be a mountain.¡¯)

    In order to carry out life over there, he asked for necessary information from former governors, and made preparations ording.

    rk¡¯s son seemed quite worn out from the session paperwork and all else.

    ¡°We¡¯re just going right home after this one, right?¡±

    ¡°Sorry... after this, you¡¯ll be having a marriage interview.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    rk persisted he had forgotten to bring it up, and offered an apology.

    ¡°All the way over there, well... it seems finding a wife will be a living hell. And it seems keeping some connection to the capital is best.¡±

    ¡°I-I never heard of this!¡±

    To his panicked son, rk desperately spoke up the things he had forgot to mention.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! But they have it hard on their side as well. I mean, they have all the meetings with the second and third sons of craftsmen, and have to pay visits to them too... and you see, if it¡¯s now, the name of the Gryphon yer will get you through. Now¡¯s all we have.¡±

    ¡°... With this, I¡¯m sure we¡¯d all be better off if you didn¡¯t kill the beast.¡±

    ¡°... Don¡¯t say it.¡±

    His son only knew the official story on the matter, so rk didn¡¯t get angry at him.

    (Even so, there¡¯s quite a lot to do.)

    He was better off than not knowing what to do at all, but now his head was spinning from the excess work. On top of that, he was also thinking to take up immigrants from Centralle.

    If he did that, the poption would increase, so the pce would pay out an additional subsidiary aid payment.

    (Next, for whoever looks like they¡¯d be reliable on military matters... I really should have learned a bit more from Lyle-kun on that one. Never thought he¡¯d know that much alone.)

    rk was thankful, but he hadn¡¯t the slightest idea his knowledge on the matter came from the ancestors in the Jewel...

 Volume 6 - 4: The Thirdâ€™s Past

    The Third¡¯s Past

    It transpired in a caf¨¦ of the Capital.

    Trying to somehow pass by my day off, I tagged along with ra when she went out.

    Following on her quest to buy a book, we circled around the book stores of the Imperial Capital to find one she had yet to read before, and it became noon before we knew it.

    As per usual, she had been too concentrated on the task at hand to remember anything pertaining to food, so I gave a bitter smile as I treated her to lunch.

    After the meal, I sipped some tea as I checked over the volume ra had purchased.

    The title ¡¾The Miracle of Remlrandt¡¿ was written on the cover, and it covered the details of the war that engraved the Third¡¯s name and the Walt House¡¯s name into the history of the country.

    While reading it, I...

    (Ain¡¯t happening.)

    Within the world of the book, ¡¾Sleigh Walt¡¿ was supposedly a Bar.

    (TL: Bar is the ss between knight and baron.)

    The book depicted him as giving counsel to the king.

    Its time period was one where Bahnseim destroyed a country known as Remlrandt, and greatly expanded itsndmass.

    The country often waged wars on neighboring nations, but itcked what could be called a decisive blow.

    And so small victories continued piling up, and the country¡¯snd expanded in quite a in fashion.

    However, Remlrandt was also arge superpower, and the first to press the Bahnseim Kingdom so hard.

    The reason the Third grew so famous was because he made himself a sacrifice to attain victory in a battle that had to be won at all costs, but...

    ¡ºMy liege! We must divide up the army here. If the enemy directs their power on a single point, our numbers are too scarce! Our stronghold is much too fragile!¡»

    The King.

    ¡ºI know that, Sleigh. But if we do not put up a fight here, the future holds nothing for the Kingdom of Bahnseim. Against this encroaching enemy force, if we don¡¯t gain arge victory here, they will merely continue to wear us down. Our only option is to throw the dice here!¡»

    The Third.

    ¡ºMy liege... I understand. I, Sleigh Walt, shall apany you to the end.¡»

    And so, even when outnumbered, they divided the army only to have the enemy breach their encampment and endanger the stronghold.

    The Third again.

    ¡ºMy liege, please take flight!¡»

    The King.

    ¡ºAs if I could do that! With my sword in hand, I will cut them down here!¡»

    Third...

    ¡ºWhat could you be insinuating!? You are a man essential to Bahnseim, now and evermore. Just leave everything to me. I will surely buy the time for your retreat.¡»

    Saying that, the Thirdmanded all the troops present to assault, the Bahnseim Kingdom received the time it needed, and after regrouping and reorganizing, they seeded in encircling and defeating the Remlrandt army.

    After taking down the enemymander, the King.

    ¡ºThis victory... it would never havee to be without dear Sleigh. That man is the true hero of Bahnseim!¡»

    And so on and so forth...

    Reading the contents through me, the Third spoke in a low voice.

    ¡º... The hell¡¯s this? Absolutely disgusting. Just who was it, the bastard that put out this useless mess of a fabrication as if it were the truth? Do they take me for a fool?¡»

    He seemed considerably irritated.

    Finishing the book, I turned to ra.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? From the eyes of a Walt, is that book the truth?¡±

    On her the question, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, tell ra-chan that this is just too cruel. And wait, if this is supposed to be the official story, then no hits to the face would be enough to make me forgive that ipetent whelp.¡»

    The Fifth spoke?

    ¡ºWas something wrong? The dialogue aside, it¡¯s true you bought time for the retreat, and contributed greatly to victory, correct?¡»

    The Third screamed out.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s all wrong! I¡¯ll never forgive the sunnavabitch! I mean first of all, the one to take down themander was me, you know.¡»

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºEh? First I¡¯m hearing of it...¡»

    The Third.

    ¡ºThat damn ipetent!!¡»

    (It¡¯s rare for the Third to be in such ill spirits.)

    I gave ra my honest impressions.

    ¡°... The contents are, well, simply too far from reality.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re off? Then I¡¯d be d to hear the truth handed down through the Walt House. A majority of publications tell the same story.¡±

    On her words, the Third let out an enthusiastic shout.

    ¡ºGive it to her straight, Lyle! Now is the time for the truth toe out!¡»

    (No, I only know the book¡¯s story too, you know!)

    I tapped the Jewel and let it roll to show my refusal.

    ¡ºWHYYYY!!¡»

    He seemed quite unsatisfied.

    ¡°I¡¯m not that knowledgeable about it. I¡¯ll try remembering what I was told, so could you give me some time?¡±

    I said that with a bitter smile, and ra nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s information only known to their heirs, and some contents may be off. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    She truly seemed happy as she took the book I left on the table in hand.

    Reaching for another from her pile of novels, it appears she nned to read them all in the caf¨¦.

    I called to the waiter.

    ¡°Excuse me, two refills for tea, please.¡±

    I felt bad not ordering anything, so I requested some drinks.

    (Well, this isn¡¯t a bad feeling. More worthwhile than yesterday¡¯s gambling, at least.)

    Thinking that, I borrowed another book from her, and began reading.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Midnight.

    The one who dragged me into the Jewel when I was trying to sleep, was the Third Generation who still seemed irritated over the day¡¯s events.

    I spoke.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think you have to go this far.¡±

    There...

    ¡ºDon¡¯t want to! I absolutely don¡¯t want to be thought of as having died for that guy¡¯s sake! I¡¯m going to show you reality first hand, so make sure you put it to memory!¡»

    His irritation eroded away his usual calm demeanor.

    The Fourth was also participating in the discussion, and he looked a little tired.

    ¡ºWell, perhaps it¡¯s best to get it off your chest. Not that I really want to see it.¡»

    It seems the Fourth harbored some mixed feelings.

    I mean, the one who prepared the house for its elevation to Baron status, and assisted in various ways was the Third¡¯s hated King.

    Lead by the Third, the two of us entered his room.

    As a Bar House, the Walt mansion was much wider than during the Second¡¯s time.

    The furniture and ornaments looked extravagant, but I doubt the Third cared much for them, as they were few in number.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºHow nostalgic.¡»

    A little pissed, the Third...

    ¡ºYou said you aided the House in getting us promoted or something, but look here. Fundamentally, the Bar ss has better prospects. You get quite a bit of freedom, and after bing a Baron, you have to do things like look after the surrounding territories, and... it¡¯s all nothing but a pain, I tell you!¡»

    It doesn¡¯t look like the Third was happy that the Walt House attained Baron Status.

    Walking around the mansion, I saw the employees working in good humor.

    I...

    ¡°In the First¡¯s time, and wait, the Second¡¯s as well... the servants, or how should I put this, well, they all really give off this ¡®family¡¯ feeling.¡±

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because we took in widows, and kids without parents from the vige, and put them to work here. I hate the stiff and formal stuff, and as long as you tell them to look diligent whenever the guestse, isn¡¯t it all fine?¡»

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºIn my time, those that hadn¡¯t received proper education were...e to think about it, I did have to scold them quite a bit.¡»

    Leaving the mansion, a street came into sight.

    There was an open marketce, and the streets were brimming with energy.

    The efforts of the First and Second were finally starting to bear fruit here.

    And walking down those crowded streets, the scene began shifting to a battlefield.

    The Third was issuing orders atop a horse.

    ¡ºFrom here on, we will be stalling the enemy! There¡¯s no need to win. Lock them down, and wait to wee in our reinforcements!¡»

    He shouted out orders with a clearck of motivation, and the way his equipment hung on his body truly suited him, is how I would put it.

    The vigers the Second had trained moved just as he ordered.

    The knights gathered around him looked to be quite apetent assortment.

    While looking upon them, the Third moved on and spoke to me.

    ¡ºAfter that damn ipetent took power, he just went about picking fight after fight with the neighboringnds. It¡¯s a lie that we were the ones being attacked. It¡¯s because Bahnseim was rtively vast, and if anyone was ever to tryying hands on it, it would likely be settled with a brief skirmish with local lords.¡»

    The scene changed to a meeting in arge tent.

    The with his characteristically red-hair cut short, the king sat on hisrge chair giving off quite a brazen bearing.

    The Third locked his re on the young man, and spoke.

    ¡º... This ipetent, you see, after his enthronement, he said something downright idiotic about wanting to leave his name to history. For a petty reason like that, the wars kept raging on. Whatever he needed to pay, he wouldpensate with plunder, and distribute the stolennd... That¡¯s the kind of man he was.¡»

    The King spoke.

    ¡ºWe must achieve arge victory here, and burn the country that called me a fool, Remlrandt, to the ground! We¡¯ve already pinned down numerous small wins, but I¡¯m sure this time will be arge battle.¡»

    It was a war where both sides¡¯ armies numbered in the tens of thousands.

    The Third stood in the council, by the side of the Baron who had control of thend at the time.

    The King.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll split the army into five. They¡¯ll think our main base will be too short-staffed, and when they break into it, we shall surround them from all sides. Shave down their power here, and the country of Remlrandt has no future! Take whatever you want aspensation!¡»

    Hearing that, the gathered noblemen disyed quite a wide range of expressions.

    Some shouting out in great joy.

    Some expressionless.

    Some clearly reluctant.

    The Third Generation exined.

    ¡ºIf they take soldiers from theirnd and lead them to battle, those soldiers will die. That¡¯s their popce they¡¯re talking about. Having too many is also a problem, but with all the fighting, we were all quite short of men. I¡¯d already seen off dozens of soldiers to their deaths.¡»

    With only a hundred soldiers to his name, the Third was serving as something of a retainer at the moment.

    It seems his ruling Baron did rely on him, as he sought his opinion.

    ¡ºSleigh, think we can win this?¡»

    ¡º... He¡¯s celebrating too soon. If they concentrate on a point, and manage to actually take our stronghold, it really will be the end for us. And with all the wars going on, the soldiers haven¡¯t had the time for actual drilling. There are plenty a lord whose men aren¡¯t even equipped to satisfaction.¡»

    After hearing out the Third¡¯s premonitions of failure, the Baron spoke.

    ¡ºMy liege. It¡¯s dangerous if we leave the stronghold too unguarded. If something is ever to happen to you, then Bahnseim is...¡»

    And the Kingughed aloud.

    ¡ºHahaha, to savages of that level? You really believe we¡¯ll lose, Baron?¡»

    The surrounding eyes gathered on the man, and powerlessly, he...

    ¡ºNo, nothing of the sort...¡»

    And after the battle started, the fortress was thrown into a panic.

    A bloodstained messenger arrived at the gate...

    ¡ºE-even while surrounded, the enemy forces continue on in a straight path to this stronghold...¡»

    ¡ºT-that can¡¯t be!!¡»

    Standing from his luxurious seat, the king sought confirmation with the messenger time and again.

    ¡ºThey proceed on whilst surrounded!? Why!? By my n, they should have lost their will to fight by now...¡»

    His surroundings were in chaos, and he knew he had to retreat.

    But the argument came that the enemy would only chase them further.

    The scariest thing in a war was a fighting retreating.

    Shots fired at a fleeing army.

    With their backs shown, soldiers and knights would simply be struck down without resistance.

    The Third let out a deep sigh, and stood in front of the King.

    ¡ºHey.¡»

    ¡ºW-what is it... you!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m Bar Sleigh Walt... more importantly, just give out your orders already. Isn¡¯t this all happening because of your slip up in the first ce?¡»

    What insolence to his majesty!

    Nobles voicing such opinions were not the minority.

    But condemning eyes did begin to fall on his royal highness.

    ¡ºYou all... just who do you think you¡¯re...¡»

    As the King tried squeezing out such a voice, the Third smacked him.

    (Ah, he used a Skill there.)

    Having been smacked by a fist boosted by the First¡¯s Skill, the King¡¯s eyes turned teary. He leaned on his precious chair, and rubbed his face.

    At the same time, the Third...

    ¡ºAs if I care. Did anyone here swear loyalty to a man like you? What I swore myself to was nothing but the seat you lowered yourself into. I swore loyalty to a king with power, but I¡¯ve no memory of devoting myself to you. And there are plenty who would be happy to take your ce.¡»

    The nobles drew their swords.

    The king let out a high scream, and those loyal to him drew their des as well. But they were the minority.

    The Third dismissed them with his hand.

    ¡ºThe Walt House will take up the rear. Well, we¡¯re only a few tens here, but we¡¯ll surely buy the time. Baron, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡»

    There, the Baron nodded.

    ¡ºI understand.¡»

    And the Third spoke while looking down over the King.

    ¡ºThe reason I¡¯m following you here is because of how important the authority you inherited is. If you fall to Remlrandt, then Bahnseim shall be overrun... listen here, I¡¯m not going to risk my life for your sake. I¡¯ll only risk it for mynd. So have you finally gotten a grasp of it, my dear ipetent king?¡»

    Saying that, the third exited the tent.

    The scene lost its color, and I spoke.

    ¡°... I¡¯m surprised the Walt House wasn¡¯t destroyed there.¡±

    The Fourth held the same opinion.

    ¡ºExactly. What¡¯s more, he actually treated the house well after that one?¡»

    The Third spoke in an uninterested tone.

    ¡ºWell it¡¯s because I threatened him. And if something were to happen to mynd after that, I¡¯m sure the provincial nobles would have rioted... after having his self-confidence crushed here, he became a king quite easy to use by both the feudal and imperial nobles. And after defeating Remlrandt here, we had to go on the offence ourselves. Swapping out kings would be a pain, I¡¯ll bet. Perhaps his greatest luck was that he didn¡¯t suddenly die an ¡®unnatural death¡¯?¡»

    Before they could recover their national strength, we would take them over. That dangerous decision was what the Bahnseim Kingdom had made.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no justice to it. It¡¯s just how many people do you think fell to that man¡¯s self-satisfaction? Ah, I¡¯ll just add this on, but...¡»

    Giggling a little, the Third exined.

    ¡ºI used my Skill to put a little suggestion in his head. Whenever he thought aboutying hands on the Walt House, he would start seeing nightmares!¡»

    This guy¡¯s bad news.

    That¡¯s what I thought, but it seems everyone around him was the same, so I have no idea what to say.

    The Third made a serious face.

    ¡ºWe were already at our limits. The only ones left with any motivation were the imperial nobles, and those that wanted to gain some newnd and be nobles. What¡¯s more, they stated it was us provincial nobles¡¯ obligation to go out, and killed us off like that.¡»

    The Third gave a dark smile as he went on about the high probability of the King¡¯s death by unnatural causes.

    Thinking over that, perhaps it was precisely the Third¡¯s punch that let that man survive the whole ordeal.

    The scene changed, and this time the Walt House¡¯s forces were projected around.

    With his usual demeanor, the Third...

    ¡ºJust thrust at whatever enemyes close. So anyone here want to die?¡»

    I was sure no one would volunteer at such words, but a single soldier in the prime of his life stepped forward.

    I had seen that face somewhere before.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that one of the vigers that mouthed off to the Second?¡±

    The man spoke to the Third.

    ¡º... I¡¯ve caused much trouble to your predecessor. I doubt this will repay much, but let me apany the young master.¡»

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºSo you¡¯re never going to fix that way of addressing me. Well, so be it... if we lose here, Bahnseim will enter a defensive battle, slowly being shaved away. Since we¡¯ve done our fair share of rampaging, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t think twice about plundering us, and just what will be of the women and children.¡»

    There, another stepped up.

    It was a young knight.

    ¡ºM-me too!¡»

    The Third punched the knight off his feet with a smile.

    ¡ºWell too bad for you! No young¡¯uns allowed. Anyone younger than me has some work to do from now. Freshly weds also rejected. I guess I¡¯ll throw in the conditions of, ¡®forever alone, or a child who can stand already¡¯... ¡®cuz you¡¯re totally going to die if you participate, you know.¡»

    A few soldiers came to the front.

    They were all from theirte twenties to early forties.

    Their numbers were close to forty.

    ¡ºYep, looks good. And we¡¯re off. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡»

    Mounting his horse with light bearing, he took the weapons of the young soldiers, and distributed them to the others. After getting their equipment in order, he urged his steed onward.

    The images turned gray, and their time stopped.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡º... That was quite horrendous.¡»

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºIt really was. That¡¯s why I hate that ipetent halfwit. It¡¯s not like we wanted to die there, you know. We all wanted to return alive. But... if we lost there, then we¡¯d be the oppressors. From the enemies¡¯ eyes, nothing but terrible folks. We did our worst to them, and thenined we didn¡¯t want to lose.¡»

    The Third gazed up at the ash colored sky, and spoke.

    ¡ºWar really is the worst.¡»

 Volume 6 - 5: The Fourthâ€™s Memory

    The Fourth¡¯s Memory

    I watched the memories flow by in the room the Third had dragged me to.

    He usually came off as quite aloof, but I was able to understand why he ended up standing on the battlefield.

    With less than fifty soldiers following his lead, the Thirdunched his attack while using his Skills.

    And around him, a few thousand soldiers joined the march... no, rather than that, knights with conspicuous attire began appearing.

    And among them, the Third¡¯s troops disappeared.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    I watched the scene, and the Fourth looked at the ground around them.

    ¡ºSo you were even capable of producing shadows for them?¡»

    The Third pridefully pushed out his chest.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. This is my Skill... it¡¯s final stage: ¡¾Dream¡¿. A skill to show off an illusion of reality. Though it¡¯s ability to do actual damage is... nonexistent, perhaps?¡»

    Looking at the Third¡¯s face when he said that, I swallowed my spit.

    ¡°... In a book I read before, a blindfolded person was made to touch a normal bar of iron, and was convinced he received actual burns, but...¡±

    There, the Third nodded.

    ¡ºWell that¡¯s quite an extreme example there. In truth, there¡¯s no guarantee it¡¯ll ever seed. And...¡»

    The Remlrandt soldiers they were fighting began to notice the trickery.

    ¡ºOy, these guys are just illusions!¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s someone here using a Skill!¡»

    ¡ºWhere are the injured! The Skillholder should be around there!¡»

    Noticing they were fighting mere phantasms, the knights began regaining theirposure.

    And within all of that, the Third found theirmander and drew his sword.

    Leaping off from his horse, the man swung down his sword.

    The Third beside me began exining the scene.

    ¡ºThe First¡¯s Skill, and the Second¡¯s... I inherited them all. By mouth. They were scared to leave written records. But that ended up backfiring. The enemy was too strong. Even I knew it would be impossible with a single blow.¡»

    Themander who fell off his horse from the Third¡¯s attack screamed out.

    ¡ºWhat cowardice! You malingering Bahnseim dogs!¡»

    ¡ºI won¡¯t deny that one, but we can¡¯t be losing here!¡»

    While cutting down the elite guards swarming about him, the Third fought with the army¡¯s suprememander.

    He would create illusions of himself about him and make sport of his opponent.

    I looked around and noticed the source of my own unease.

    ¡°The Remlrandt soldiers are...¡±

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºFighting one another, right? That¡¯s also a Skill of mine: ¡¾Control¡¿.¡»

    The Fourth put his hand to his face.

    ¡ºYou really are an underhanded one.¡»

    The Third whispered, ¡®there was no helping it.¡¯

    ¡ºUnless I used it, we would have lost. I didn¡¯t want to have to, but... the battlefield wasn¡¯t far from our territory. If the enemy continued on with their momentum, it would all have been taken over.¡»

    So even something like that was covered up by the Bahnseim of the time.

    (The fact they all fought for justice was a lie, it seems.)

    And as I went through some inevitable sentiment, the situation around began to change.

    Allies fell dead one after another.

    Their numbers were too different from the start. And having lost the leisure to do so, the Third had stopped producing his illusions.

    And the lowered battle axe of themander sent the Third¡¯s right arm flying through the air.

    But...

    ¡°No, that one¡¯s an illusion?¡±

    In an earnest face, the Third.

    ¡ºAnd that¡¯s yet another way to use it.¡»

    The Third¡¯s sword was now deeply embedded in themander¡¯s chest.

    The animosity of those around began to gather on him.

    Perhaps out of Mana, the Third was swaying on his feet.

    All that was left was for him to be killed or taken.

    Chaos was beginning to break out in the Remlrandt army that had lost its leader.

    At that moment.

    ¡ºYoung master!¡»

    A few bloodstained soldiers ran up to him with a horse. They forcefully lifted him onto it.

    ¡ºPlease be off!¡»

    ¡º... Yeah.¡»

    With a hollow expression, the Third was using thest of his power to conceal their actions. The raining magic fell onto illusory men, and the arrows pierced the same.

    And the soldiers that let the Third escape were...

    ¡°Why... after being so harsh in the Second¡¯s time...¡±

    They had died while smiling.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, those men did not die for me. For thend I governed, for their homnds, they threw down their lives. I¡¯m sure they have their personal reasons as well, but the reason I was saved was because it would be best for the territory.¡»

    I thought it was quite a cold opinion. It was only then that the Bahnseim main force began to surround the Remlrandt army.

    Witnessing the scene, the Third clenched his fist. He put all his strength into clenching it.

    It seems he had yet to find satisfaction with the oue.

    (That¡¯s why he hates them so...)

    From the front, the force that retreated had managed to regroup, and attacked with cavalry at its center.

    Magic came down on the Remlrandt forces, and their formation was too disorderly for them to make any proper moves.

    And like that, they were encircled, and assailed with crushing blows.

    The scene changed once more, and there was the Walt House¡¯s encampment.

    It seems that quite some time had passed from the battle.

    Lying down, the Third was quite worn away from arrows and magic attacks.

    Nobles and the kings entered his tent, and thanked him while he couldn¡¯t even give a proper reply.

    Seeing his own sickly form, the Third...

    ¡ºWhy can¡¯t they just let me rest already. Good grief...¡»

    He seemed quite fed up.

    The Fourth was staring at the entrance to the Tent.

    And while the Third¡¯s final moments were approaching...

    ¡ºFather!¡»

    A Fourth in his teens curst in.

    ¡º... Max... I¡¯m sorry. Really... sorry... here...¡»

    epting the blue jewel the Third held out, the Fourth let out rough breaths clenched his fists, and wept. And it all stopped moving.

    Everything around was dyed a drab gray, and the Third started to speak.

    ¡ºI didn¡¯t die for anyone¡¯s sake. In order to protect my own territory, I made others sacrifices to the best n I could think up to win the war. It¡¯s because I knew it was impossible for the others. The only one capable of cheating their way through was me.¡»

    On the Third¡¯s joking tone, the Fourth seemed to want to say something.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºNow then, that¡¯s where my story ends. You understand it was never anything so simple now, right? And what I wanted to protect... nah, I¡¯ll leave it at that. I¡¯m sure you understand it well enough.¡»

    And with those words, I returned to the room with the circr table.

    Only me and the Fourth were there.

    The Third holed himself in his room, it seems.

    The Fourth took off his sses, and began to wipe them off.

    ¡º... Lyle, since we¡¯re here, you¡¯re seeing my memories as well.¡»

    I couldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The scene I saw upon entering the Fourth¡¯s room was one with the young Fourth receiving the report of the Third being in danger.

    A mud-covered and unsteady knight spoke of the Third¡¯s attack.

    The one crying as he told the tale was the young knight the Third had punched away.

    ¡ºSleigh-sama assailed the enemy camp... the difference in numbers is hopeless... I deeply apologize! I truly apologize!¡»

    Dismissing the sobbing knight was a woman in her thirties.

    She was probably the Third¡¯s wife.

    ¡ºGo get some rest. That man is really... Max, resolve yourself. Based on how the war goes, the enemies may being our way.¡»

    ¡ºM-mother?¡»

    Unable toprehend the situation, the Fourth spoke dumbfounded.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s a lie, right? I mean, father always came home just fine. He¡¯d throw out someints, and say that he already worked enough for the rest of his life, so someone else should go do it... always...¡»

    The next messenger arrived.

    A knight rushed into the mansion, and removed his helmet.

    ¡ºThe Bahnseim army hase out victorious! Sleigh-sama stalled the enemy, and bought enough time for his allies to regain their formation!¡»

    The Third¡¯s wife.

    ¡ºAnd what about the man himself?¡»

    There, the knight...

    ¡ºHe has returned, but his injuries are severe... I¡¯ve only been ordered to report the situation.¡»

    And to the Fourth, the wife...

    ¡ºMax, take your attendants and head to that man at once.¡»

    Just as he was told, the Fourth and those around began preparations to leave.

    The scene changed, and the Fourth was galloping out with several knights.

    As I watched the Fourth¡¯s impatient face, he spoke.

    ¡ºIt was at this moment. The time that my Skill manifested. I just wanted to get there as fast as I could. I just wanted to see my father. With those thoughts on my mind, the Skill came to be.¡»

    Arriving ahead of schedule, he ran over to the Third.

    Once that ended, the Fourth changed the scenery again.

    It was a road that went on without end.

    ¡ºThe battlefield was quite close by. It really was a bother. And now I can only feel stupid about feeling so in debt to the main cause of all of this.¡»

    ¡°U-um...¡±

    The Fourth corrected the positioning of his sses with his index finger. They caught the light.

    ¡ºHow about I teach you my next Skill. I¡¯m sure you can master is in no time, Lyle.¡»

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    I ended up learning a Skill from the Fourth.

    But it wasn¡¯t anything all too difficult.

    ¡ºWell, fundamentally, whates after raising your own speed, is lowering your opponents, right?¡»

    As the Fourth said that, he showed me by example.

    My feet suddenly began to feel heavy.

    As if I was moving in water... no, the resistance was greater than that.

    ¡ºSkill ¡¾Up n¡¯ Down¡¿. Control all speed to your will. Drop your enemies, and raise your own. It¡¯s simple, but the difference it creates isn¡¯t a small one.¡»

    It didn¡¯t have the shiness the Third¡¯s showed off, but even so, it was an amazing Skill.

    If used in arge-scale battlefield along with the Second¡¯s, it was one that would instantly give on the advantage.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡º... Though not as much as the Third¡¯s.¡»

    And I asked something that had been on my mind.

    ¡°Um, the Third said something about Skills being handed down by mouth, or something...¡±

    ¡ºYeah, I heard what sort of Skill they were, but the Third died off before he could say the rest... the effective uses of the First¡¯s, Second¡¯s, and Third¡¯s Skills were never handed through the Walt House. But they were quite useful none the less. Didn¡¯t have much trouble after that.¡»

    Thinking about that, I realized my luck in being taught the Skills like this.

    Skills that should have been lost were revived, and at the same time, I learned the memories behind them.

    It all started at that moment.

    I¡¯m sure it started in motion when I heard the voices at Zell¡¯s house.

    After the Fourth finished his exnation of his Skill¡¯s uses, he addressed me.

    ¡ºLyle, personally, I want you to regain the territory. Because I¡¯m quite attached to it.¡»

    ¡°... That¡¯s...¡±

    I found it hard to give an answer, so he went on.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s all I have to say for now. It seems the Third just wants you to be free. The Fifth is the same. But me and the Sixth, and the Seventh want you to take inherit thend we loved.¡»

    I was driven out.

    As I thought that, he spoke.

    ¡ºBut after seeing the Third¡¯s memory, I¡¯ve done some thinking. You can do whatever you want, but make sure you protect what¡¯s important to you.¡»

    ¡°... Yes.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡ºI see. Well, you¡¯ve got Novem-chan and everyone else, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be hell.¡»

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my will! ... Hah, no, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    I became sullen, and the Fourthughed.

    And for some strange reason, I began tough as well.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Morning.

    Opening my eyes, I felt a light fatigue.

    Having seen the Third¡¯s and Fourth¡¯s memoriesst night, I was forced to think over things even if I didn¡¯t want to.

    It wasn¡¯t the battle of a heroic tale.

    The Third to protect what he had to, the Fourth manifesting a Skill to make it in time for his father¡¯s end.

    I raised the upper half of my body, stretched, and looked outside.

    The sunlight was blinding, and after exiting the bed, I opened the window.

    Centralle was noisy. Various voices and the sounds of life rung out.

    ¡°Now then, what should I do today?¡±

    I started on the preparations to venture to Beim, but there wasn¡¯t anything particrly troublesome about that.

    We were also gathering intelligence, but it wasn¡¯t anything too dangerous.

    What piqued my interest more was the capital itself.

    ording to Miranda and Shannon, it held a sense of difort it hadn¡¯t before.

    It¡¯s nothing I could understand, but the two that lived here could feel something off.

    (But Aria didn¡¯t say anything in particr...e to think of it, I get the feeling she said she was going out shopping or something today.)

    Remembering her ns on shopping, I outfitted myself, and thought to assist her.

    Novem was arranging our luggage, and ra was circling around bookstores today.

    To carry out modifications on Porter, Monica was staying over at the warehouse we borrowed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to stop by there as well.¡±

    While worrying whether she¡¯d go haywire, I gave a smile.

    (Things I want to protect, is it...)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... A road not far from the Imperial Capital.

    There was the form of a worn out group receiving emergency rations from the Walt House¡¯s soldiers.

    For the sake of the group that followed behind, they were offering up their foodstuffs.

    The reason they were so worn out was because a monster attack had imed arge number of lives.

    Many were injured, and a few of them had lost most of their supplies.

    Among the merchants, some of them were making pale faces.

    Within the midst of that group, Celes walked in a white flowing coat.

    With warm-looking clothing, and a smile just as warm, she waved her hands to those around.

    ¡°Thank you for saving us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as if she¡¯s a goddess.¡±

    ¡°I give my deepest gratitude.¡±

    After she went through the trouble of personally stepping out, those around continued voicing words of gratitude.

    Celes was in quite a good mood.

    Behind her walked a knight in even higher spirits.

    It was Alfred.

    At his hip hung the dagger she had offered as a reward.

    Celes thought.

    (Without even knowing why they were attacked, they offer me thanks... it really is an interesting spectacle. It sure does feel good after one does a good thing.)

    Receiving thanks, being revered... Celes truly was in a good mood.

    She had requested her parents to set a monster on the group trailing behind.

    And as the Walt House knights and soldiers rose to fight it, they received the gratitude of all.

    She held in her urge tough, and stroked the hilt of the rapier at her waist.

    No, what she was stroking was the yellow gem portion of it.

    To such a good-humored youngss, Alfred called out.

    ¡°Celes-sama, it¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡±

    Celes tilted her head slightly in doubt, and a sound like the gulping of spit resounded in the area.

    As eyes filled with malice began to fall on Alfred, Celes smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s no good, Alfred. From here on out, the people of Bahnseim are to be my people as well.¡±

    Returning his expression to a serious one, Alfred spoke.

    ¡°As expected of the everpassionate Celes. Now the two of them are waiting for you.¡±

    Celess seemed a little fed up.

    ¡°Good grief. Father and mother have their troubles, I see.¡±

    Alfred spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s an important moment. And the dignified sight of Celes-sama in the imperial court... we are waiting in anticipation.¡±

    Stroking the yellow gem, she smiled...

    ¡°Right. I mean... it¡¯s the day Bahnseim will be mine after all.¡±

 Volume 6 - 6: Omen

    Omen

    I was out shopping with Aria, looking at the list and making sure we had everything we needed together.

    A majority of what was written was groceries.

    Of the equipment we were currently using, we sold off everything that couldn¡¯t be used anymore. We brought our clothing to a second-hand store, and were able to trade in old armors or find buyers.

    The reason we were able to put in some break days in our information gathering as because of how good of a harvest we got from thatst job.

    I won¡¯t go as far as to say we have no need to work, but we¡¯ve created some time to sit back and rx.

    ¡°Um~ next is camping goods, right... I do believe much of what we have is in shambles.¡±

    Aria looked at her memo, and I helped carry her bags.

    I didn¡¯t think them really necessary, but establishingmunication on days like these was important.

    And more than anything, I¡¯ve been able to confirm as ofte thatmunication was my weak point.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve arranged my time like this.

    ¡°Ah,e to think of it... Monica asked me to get her some lumber and tools. She also said to put in an order for nails.¡±

    Aria was amazed.

    ¡°She can make all of that herself, can¡¯t she!? I mean, she started saving up and... to put it bluntly, she¡¯s already richer than me.¡±

    Monica managed and saved up all the living expenses I gave her. She also got rewards for jobs, and she was much firmer on managing money than Aria.

    Because of that, unlike the girl who used money on a regr basis, she was quite a rich one.

    ¡°No, you have your equipment to maintain and rece, so... look, that automaton generally doesn¡¯t use money in the first ce.¡±

    All she needed to function... no, even more than that could easily be produced by Monica, and as long as she had the right materials, I¡¯m sure she could aplish most anything.

    But perhaps she didn¡¯t have the time, as she put in a request to a smithy.

    ¡°Yes, I know that, but I somehow feel that I¡¯ve lost...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go picking fights with automata in the first ce. And wait, how about stopping with those quarrels of yours? I¡¯ll just put this out there, but you¡¯re not going to win.¡±

    Aria was usually quite full of openings, and Monica had a lot of information in her grasp.

    From the rotation of her undergarments, to the precise quantity of her secret snackings.

    She put a needless effort into her investigations.

    (If you think of it like that, Novem and Miranda keep their guards up quite high. ra has some apathetic parts to her lifestyle, and Shannon¡¯s around the same level as Aria.)

    And by that logic...

    ¡°... So Aria¡¯s on Shannon¡¯s level.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that!? Revise it this instant!¡±

    Being put on such a level, even Aria was sure to refute.

    I promptly went on.

    ¡°Y-you both have strangely lovable parts, is what I meant!¡±

    When I gave an excuse, Aria¡¯s face turned a little red, and she walked off.(So did I seed? Or did I fail?)

    While I thought that, the Fourth spoke in a tone that implied he was grinning widely.

    ¡ºWell you¡¯ve sure grown, haven¡¯t you my boy. If you want my honest opinion, you¡¯re still absolutely no good, but much better than how you started out.¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºMore decent than the start. Look, in the past, you wouldn¡¯t even try to talk about it.¡»

    The chiding voices of the ancestors was something I alone was forced to hear.

    I shook my head, and caught up with Aria.

    (Was I really that bad?)

    While chasing after her, a rumor floated into my ear.

    ¡°Hmm, so the high crown prince finally made his choice.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s how the cookie crumbles. I feel sorry for the Faunbeux princess, but from my point of view, it was the natural result...¡±

    Some crown prince and princess came up in discussion.

    It was irrelevant to me, so I followed Aria¡¯s back.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When we returned to the inn, Aria took her bags in hand, and went back to her room.

    On the first floor, Novem and Miranda were conversing.

    What to do for lunch? No, it wasn¡¯t a mild topic like that. They were making serious faces.

    I called out.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, the both of you?¡±

    There, Novem...

    ¡°Ah, Lyle-sama. Good work. No, the truth is...¡±

    What Novem informed me of was the rumor going around Centralle.

    Miranda was the one distraught.

    ¡°I tried to buy a ticket, but it looks like they¡¯ll be sold out for a while. Of all things, I heard an important announcement was about to be made in Centralle.¡±

    The reason for Miranda¡¯s bewilderment was the the rumor proved to be true.

    I recalled the conversation I heard when out shopping.

    It was the rumors of prince ¡¾Rufus Bahnseim¡¿, and the foreign princess ¡¾Lianne Faunbeux¡¿.

    Novem gave an exnation.

    ¡°Apanied by the breaking of their engagement was his promation of announcing a new fianc¨¦ shortly. While I do find it plenty odd, that is the direction the capital seems to be headed.¡±

    I guess confusion is only natural.

    I mean, I mean, his former fianc¨¦ had always been in the Imperial Court.

    For over ten years, as a catalyst to build friendly rtions with the bordering nation of Faunbeux.

    A political marriage to serve as a testament to that.

    ¡°... Isn¡¯t it bad to break that up all of a sudden?¡±

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºIn my time, it¡¯d be war within the hour.¡»

    The Seventh too.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry too much. It was exactly the same in my time. It isn¡¯t a sane decision at all.¡»

    The Sixth.

    ¡ºDid he find a girl he liked, or something? Just mistress her and wife the other.¡»

    The Fourth addressed the Sixth.

    ¡ºUwah, simply terrible~.¡»

    Miranda spoke in amazements.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s bad. That¡¯s the stuff wars are made of. But back when I was still in Centralle, I heard they were getting along perfectly. In truth, I was sure the future of both countries was to be stable... at the very least, I can say it was more than just politics going on there.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a loveless political marriage, it seems.

    And while he already had an engagement, he broke it off to announce a new one to the state.

    I can only think the poor man¡¯s lost it.

    Novem was curious about another matter.

    ¡°... His next partner is the lone child of an influential provincial noble family, apparently. But that alone is quite strange¡±

    A provincial noble¡¯s only child.

    If they¡¯re marrying the crown prince, then they have to be Count ss or above, right?

    Was a connection with this house important enough to throw foreign affairs out the window?

    The heads of history, Third and up.

    ¡ºUwah~ totally not. That one has to be a lie.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not remotely possible. An only child you say... that means the House dies out right there. Do they n on having whatever child is born seed?¡»

    ¡ºPerhaps they¡¯ll take in a heir from a branch family. But I¡¯ve little to praise about such a decision.¡»

    ¡ºThe clouds look quite menacing. Even if both parties were looking for an excuse for war, I get the feeling the ying field is a little too cramped...¡»

    ¡ºIt does feel like the precursor to a typhoon, and after so long... the First did say it. That the era would be a stormy one.¡»

    That times go into disarray when a monster steps on the stage. Or perhaps the storm is what wakes the monsters up...

    Putting that aside, the situation really is dangerous.

    ¡°If things go on like this, it will be difficult to cross borders.¡±

    When I said that, the two of them nodded.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Past noon.

    Finishing lunch, I went out to gather information with Miranda.

    Lead along by the girl familiar with the city of Centralle, I wanted to confirm the truth of the matter behind the rumor.

    Did the prince really annul his engagement so readily?

    If it¡¯s a fabrication, it truly is in bad taste.

    Our destination was a stylish caf¨¦, but in the seat my journey ended, I was forced to pay the fee for the information and expensive tea and sweets of the one before me.

    A middle aged woman in service to the pce, and one with long years of service at that.

    ¡°Well you¡¯ve brought quite a fine man with you now haven¡¯t you, Lady Miranda. What¡¯s more, your rtionship doesn¡¯t seem nearly as artificial as thest. Fine. As you are right now, I¡¯m sure you two will get along fine.¡±

    The woman said that to Miranda as she signaled for her to get on with it.

    I thought Miranda would be on the higher standing here, but it seems this woman was her information dealer for all pce-rted matters.

    ¡°And you¡¯re the same as always. So how about you spill the beans... the truth behind the rumor.¡±

    The woman raised her cautiousness of her surroundings.

    I did the same, but my Skills showed no response.

    (No, there are times when the Skill won¡¯t be tripped.)

    The Sixth did say something along those lines. I remained vignt as I listened in.

    ¡°... It¡¯s true. The breaking of the engagement has been set in stone. Lianne-sama has borrowed a mansion in Centralle, and she regrlymutes to the Pce to request a reconsideration, but Rufus-sama¡¯s no good. He fell head over a heels for one much younger. What¡¯s more, the one on his mind is...¡±

    The woman looked at me andughed.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡º... Oh, looks like she knows who you are, Lyle. Quite apetent information dealer you¡¯ve got there.¡»

    The Fourth.

    ¡ºYeah, you sometimes find them. Servants that excel in such matters. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re using that knowledge to earn like so.¡»

    ¡°Your boyfriend over there... Lyle Walt¡¯s younger sister.¡±

    My eyes opened wide, and the sixth let his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle, don¡¯t let it spread to your expression. You¡¯re giving that woman a spot of fun. Based on how it goes, she might raise her price because of it.¡»

    I immediately corrected my face, and listened to the woman¡¯s story.

    ¡°I only saw her from afar, but that¡¯s a sort of monster, that one. I¡¯ve worked in the pce for quite some time, and you included, my deardy, I¡¯ve seen enough of those types to distinguish them.¡±

    It seems this woman put Miranda into the monster category.

    ¡°Well thanks for your kind evaluation... is that what I should say?¡±

    ¡°Hi hi hi! How scary. You¡¯re like a spider who¡¯ll never let the prey in their eyes wriggle free. You take care, boy.¡±

    And after turning to me, she continued her report on Celes.

    But her expression was quite earnest.

    ¡°Monsters aren¡¯t anything rare in the pce. Among the sides that win the wars, are some blessed with enough luck you¡¯d think them blessed by some goddess out there. It¡¯s like they possess something beyond the scope of ability. But she stood out even among that monstrous lineup. Everyone to set eyes on that Lady walked into her cage. Those who won¡¯t stray may be but yourself and those other beasts up there. Even so, there surely are many stuck her prisoner.¡±

    Miranda pried further.

    ¡°You mean to say the prince is one of them?¡±

    ¡°The crown prince is apetent one. Well, perhaps I won¡¯t go that far, but I doubt there would be a problem with him ruling over thend. But you see... the moment that girl approached, he immediately took to calling the Walt House over. The ministers were the same.¡±

    And it doesn¡¯t look like the prince was put into the same monster category as Miranda.

    I kept quiet, and listened on.

    ¡°It¡¯s happening bit by bit, but it feels as if Centralle¡¯s being cast into a nightmare. Right... it feels as if a war is close.¡±

    Recalling thest major war, the woman muttered.

    ¡°Come to think of it...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Miranda urged her on, and the woman took a sip of tea as she looked at me.

    ¡°... The Walt House was caught up in thest war as well. Truly a troublesome family you have there.¡±

    The Sixth and Seventh within the Jewel, heads at the time, started giving excuses.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t screw with me! Back then, it was the pce that got us caught into it!¡»

    ¡ºExactly! I wanted to return home as much as the next guy, but the court was corrupt and unreliable, or so the current King... when I think back, the Bahnseim Royal Line really have been nothing but a troublesome family for us Walts.¡»

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºTotally~.¡»

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºYou all, if you¡¯re saying that much, you did make sure to put them to good use, right?¡»

    And listening to such words, the words, ¡®Well, to each his own,¡¯ came to mind.

    I didn¡¯t fullytch onto the woman¡¯s words, but decided to take the ancestors as not right all of the time.

    As ofte, I¡¯vee to understand the lifeform known as a Feudal Lord a little better.

    They put their own Houses and the maintenance of the territory before all else.

    Loyalty and obligation were only abided because they were under the protection of the royal line¡¯s authority.

    I let out a light sigh.

    ¡°Well thanks for that. But I¡¯ve already been kicked out over here, so I¡¯mrgely irrelevant.¡±

    Eyes fixed on me, she took another sip of tea.

    After draining the cup, she ced it on the counter.

    ¡°Now then, I¡¯ll be taking my leave here. You¡¯ve got all the information you wanted, have you not? Also, It¡¯s about time for me to retire. If you want information, I¡¯ll sell it, but don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to get anything new out of me.¡±

    Miranda spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re much too young for a retirement, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°The young ones are pouring in one after another. We too much personnel on our hands... just like the scene before a war. Before I get dragged in, I¡¯ll have to distance myself from Centralle. That¡¯s what my intuition¡¯s telling me.¡±

    Perhaps she thought it was a joke, as Miranda smiled.

    ¡°Hmm... intuition I see.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if I don¡¯t run from here, my life¡¯s on the line. That sort of hunch. I get it right most of the time.¡±

    Saying that, the woman walked away.

    I took a swig of my own tea.

    Miranda...

    ¡°So it looks like the rumor was true. And so, what do you n to do, Lyle?¡±

    I thought for a moment.

    ¡°... That Faunbeux princess is still somewhere in the capital, right?¡±

    Miranda was mildly amazed.

    She reached a hand to a sweet, and put it in her mouth.

    ¡°You think you¡¯ll actually be able to meet her?¡±

    ¡°I highly doubt it. But I want to know her impression on the matter...¡±

    The Sixth¡¯s voice came from the Jewel.

    ¡ºIf you think to meet her, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s impossible.¡»

    The Seventh too.

    ¡ºWell, you¡¯re not wrong.¡»

    The Fourth asked their reasons.

    ¡ºWhat? Did you build some rtion with Faunbeux? Back in my time, it was a far offnd with numerous countries in between us.¡»

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡º... As long as you use the Walt house¡¯s name, I¡¯m sure you can meet her.¡»

    The Sixth...

    ¡ºBecause the girl likely resents us all at the moment. And if it¡¯s something Celes and the current Walt House perpetuated...¡»

    If we met, I get the feeling I¡¯d be the one in danger.

    And wait...

    (The Sixth and Seventh... just what did they do to poor Faunbeux?)

    For some reason, a shiver raced down my spine.

 Volume 6 - 7: Lianne Faunbeux

    TL: Oh when, oh when will these readers realize, that Monster is but a metaphor.

    Lianne Faunbeux

    I paid a visit to a slightly older mansion in Centralle, taking Novem and Monica along.

    The time the other party specified was around three in the afternoon.

    Arriving a little early, we waited and drank the tea served to us.

    The eyes piercing into me and Novem as we sat in the waiting room were quite painful.

    I mean...

    (Based on the Skills, the Knights, soldiers, and even the servants are red... this isn¡¯t good.)

    Monica confirmed the tea and snacks didn¡¯t contain any poison.

    She was pushing out her torso with pride a little more than usual, cing emphasis on her voluminous chest.

    Besides the red signal of the knight keeping watch over us asionally flickering to yellow over time, there wasn¡¯t much change going on around us.

    (I¡¯m thankful that Monica is able to confirm the existence of hazardous substances, but paying a visit with a maid along is... even when she¡¯s already pissed at us to begin with...)

    I remembered the events of the day after I sent a letter hoping for a meeting with Lianne Faunbeux.

    ¡®Twas the happenings of a few days past.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Within the Jewel.

    Enclosing the round table alongside the ancestors, my face was stiff.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have mentioned that a little sooner?¡±

    Rather than fed up... the Walt House, especially the Sixth and Seventh Generations held quite a connection to the country of Faunbeux.

    As it was, the Lady¡¯s engagement was destroyed by Celes.

    As a man of the same household, it was at a point where I felt like offering an apology.

    This body of mine¡¯s not connected to my family anymore. However, I thought I could use the name as an excuse to talk to her.

    But the lid came undone, and the Sixth spoke of how it wasn¡¯t Celes alone who tyed the Walts to Faunbeux¡¯s royal line.

    ¡ºNo, there was no helping it back then, or how should I put it... when I dove in, they were already knocking on our doorsteps. ¡»

    The Sixth gave an excuse, and the Seventh followed up.

    ¡ºIn my time, they one-sidedly broke a treaty and invaded us. But, well... I guess there¡¯s no helping it if they became enraged by the violent bearing of Bahnseim¡¯s corrupt imperials. Yep.¡»

    I was na?ve.

    I thought that, at most, they had met on the battlefield before, or something along that vein.

    During the Sixth¡¯s time, the Walt House had suppressed its surroundings with military might as a Viscount House.

    By therge quantity of political marriages carried out by the Fifth, they finally had a reliable repertoire of retainers, so they could go on the offense against the territories that had been harassing them up to that point.

    An expanding territory.

    The developing Weiss province...

    The monarchy of the time had fallen to decay, and they cared not if some House decided to attack the Walts.

    There¡¯s some spection to bribery being in y.

    And that¡¯s why the Sixth did the same, keeping the royalty quiet, and crushing the Houses around.

    It was like a warring states era.

    That chaos wasn¡¯t something simply contained within the country.

    Such happenings were rampant in othernds, and the bordering country of Faunbeux was also attacked by nobles of Bahnseim, losing muchnd.

    (Of course they¡¯d get angry at that one. And wait, isn¡¯t the Bahnseim Kingdom just terrible? It¡¯s getting worse the more I hear of it.)

    All the books I read spoke of just how each of the country¡¯s actions were backed by justice.

    But after opening the lid, I¡¯m scouring to see just where justice is to be found.

    ¡°Gaining control of the area around it, the Walt House gained a border with, and encountered the reinforcements sent by the Faunbeux Kingdom. The one to do that was the Sixth. And after a few decades, the one to take down the Faunbeux army when they tried to regain their territory again was the Seventh?¡±

    The Seventh smiled.

    ¡ºWe got quite a bit ofnd from that one.¡»

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the question! Just what do you expect me to do!? Do you really think I can just go to such a ce and say, ¡®it seems my sister¡¯s been causing you some problems this time, I¡¯m sorry!¡¯ and end it there? There¡¯s no helping it if they try to kill me off!¡±

    To their country, the Walt House is a detestable enemy.

    I mean...

    ¡ºNo, I only participated in that war by order of his highness, mind you. Sure, I did manage to take a strategic point or two, but the following negotiations were pushed onto the royals¡¯ side. Destroying all the border nobles who¡¯d been doing as they pleased set the score even.¡»

    Hearing the Sixth¡¯s excuse, the Fifth spoke.

    ¡º... You went too far, fool.¡»

    It wasn¡¯t just the Fifth that seemed tired out.

    The Fourth was shaking his head.

    ¡ºEven if you get your hands on somend, don¡¯t you think you have the obligation to settle its affairs? Just what were you trying to do, expanding yourself so unreasonably?¡»

    The Sixth.

    ¡ºI did help the Forxuz House rise, and got them to Baronhood, you know. I had them perform well in the war with Faunbeux. And wait, they were the ones trying to plunder from us, you know... rather than leave them be, wouldn¡¯t it be best to get them under control?¡»

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºAfter that, the Forxuz House continued their role as out vassals of sorts. I put them to use in my warring days as well. ¡»

    After getting my breathing in order, I asked.

    ¡°Do you suppose they still remember the Sixth and Seventh on their side? Perhaps they only recognize their loss as to a noble of Bahnseim? Please tell me it¡¯s so!¡±

    As I prayed for that to be the case, the Sixth spoke in an apologetic tone.

    ¡ºSorry... the Walt House was the head of the offense that crushed them. It was quite a crushing victory, so I¡¯m sure it remained in the books.¡»

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºAnd against those Faunbeuxs rejoicing over regaining theirnd, a force centered around the Walts beat the hell out of them again. With the Sixth¡¯s time as it was, they were making quite some faces when they heard the Walts brought up once more.¡»

    ¡°You should tell me these sorts of things sooner! With Celes stealing the groom to be, and the ancestors repeatedly beating the hell out of them... just what do you expect me to do!?¡±

    The Fourth contained the discord.

    ¡ºWell, you¡¯ll at least get to hear about the crown prince, and if you can meet the girl, just meet her why don¡¯t you? If she doesn¡¯t want to, she¡¯ll refuse after all.¡»

    Without a care in the world, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºRight. At this point, it¡¯s not like saying you¡¯re the abandoned son of the Walt¡¯s will actually let you meet the princess of a country!¡»

    He was chuckling to himself, and those around shared his opinion.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Dammit... to hell with not being able to meet. My stomach hurts.¡±

    My gut began to grate at the hostile eyes directed at me.

    After sending out a letter, we soon received one designating a time and ce in response.

    After that day, I could only mull over what to say in apoogy.

    ¡°Are you alright, Lyle-sama?¡±

    Novem worried for me, and Monica looked into the tea I had been drinking.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there was nothing hazardous in that one.¡±

    As I was thinking that Monica should really begin to consider her surroundings before speaking, a single woman entered.

    Her mouth was smiling, but those violet eyes of hers definitely were not.

    It felt as if the lights within them had gone out.

    Her deep pink hair was tied into a ponytail, and grown to a length that would even reach her hip.

    Her age was either the same as mine, or slightly below.

    ¡°Of course there¡¯s been no poison mixed into it. Even if... it¡¯s for the Faunbeux Kingdom¡¯s sworn foe, the Walt House, and their dogs, the Forxuzes.¡±

    (Oh, she provoking the Forxuz House quite naturally there.)

    Looking to Novem, I saw her expression hadn¡¯t changed at all. She was much more courageous than I.

    I heard a voice from the Jewel.

    In order, Third and up.

    ¡ºOh, looks like we¡¯re quite hated.¡»

    ¡ºQuite deep seated at that.¡»

    ¡ºWell, there¡¯s at least three things they think they¡¯ll have to get back at us for.¡»

    ¡º... The one to give the order was the King.¡»

    ¡ºMy thoughts exactly.¡»

    The Sixth and Seventh continued to give excuses, so I stood and gave my greetings.

    Novem and Monica followed suite.

    ¡°Well pardon me. I¡¯d like to give my deepest apologies.¡±

    My stomach continued to grate. Her highness, Princess Lianne, sat before us.

    After taking a sip of the tea poured by her own maid, she motioned us to sit as well.

    ¡°You wrote you wished to speak, right? Did the whelp driven out of his homee tough at this abandoned bride to be? Really... the Walt House is nothing but a gue on the royalty of my country.¡±

    Sheughed to herself a little, but herplexion wasn¡¯t good.

    She likely hadn¡¯t been sleeping enough, as a faint ring had formed under her eyes. It was quite obvious how she had tried to cover it up with makeup.

    ¡°... While I have been driven away, I would like to offer an apology in regards to the matter with my sister.¡±

    ¡°And for that sake, is there something you¡¯ll do for me? Why would someone without any power such as yourself, attempt to get into contact with me?¡±

    The princess threw away my apology as meaningless, and surely enough, it was without meaning.

    I stated my own business.

    ¡°Then won¡¯t you tell me? It¡¯se to my ears that the city of Centralle has taken a strange turn as ofte. From the eyes of the former future queen, does it look that way as well?¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s quite a broad way to put it.¡±

    The princess sipped her tea, let out a sigh, and looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡°Five years, or maybe six... around that time, I guess. It was back then I got the feeling Bahnseim was slowly turning strange.¡±

    Hearing that, I noticed it ovepped with Celes¡¯ own strange turn.

    (So it¡¯ll soon be the sixth year. In that case, the country has been strange ever since then?)

    The First called Celes a monster.

    One that could naturally change the state of her surroundings.

    ¡°It was just Centralle at first. That detestable girly made her social debut at a ball, only to be pulled around to parties all over the ce. Come to think of it, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you before, by the way. Weren¡¯t you supposed to be the eldest son of the Walt House, representative of all of Bahnseim?¡±

    She sent a grin at me as if to provoke me.

    My hands were shaking.

    Hearing Celes¡¯s name, I started to realize the world had been moving, even as had been locked away... it was a little scary.

    Shunned by my parents, scorned by retainers, my state of confinement floated across my mind.

    Novem kindly ced her own hands on mine to quell the tremors.

    I looked at her, and she lightly nodded with a smile.

    With a feeling of relief, I looked at the princess.

    She was observing my and Novem¡¯s actions, and perhaps she had found them boring, as she took a long sip of tea.

    ¡°... So did ces besides Centralle turn strange as well?¡±

    On Novem¡¯s question, the princess nodded.

    ¡°Correct. Every time I have to make the trip from my own home to here, there are numerous ces I have to make stops at. At first, it was nothing but a sense of unease, I guess. It¡¯s the truth that I did gradually begin to feel my own existence fade away, but besides that... there was this anxiety I can¡¯t begin to express with words. Rufus slowly changed as well.¡±

    Within a slowly changing world, I could only sympathize with this person¡¯s anxiety.

    ¡°... I was the same, you know. Close to six years ago, they gradually stopped looking at me as the House¡¯s sessor.¡±

    Her highness cast her eyes downwards. Her cup was shaking a little.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    A little bit of light had returned to her lifeless eyes.

    ¡°Since I was driven out of the pce, I don¡¯t intend to put up some false front. But at this point, I think myself lucky to not be spending my nights there anymore.¡±

    Monica was standing by me without the slightest movement.

    Novem pressed the princess for further information with a serious expression.

    ¡°Is it alright if I ask the reason?¡±

    ¡°You already know, don¡¯t you? That girl called Celes... she¡¯s a considerable beast. The ones in Faunbeux¡¯s court are starting to look cute to me. Humans that you can think of as more beast than man are scattered all over the ce if you step through the pce¡¯s doors. But that girl¡¯s another story. I mean, even the knights and servants I brought along with me ended up in her cage.¡±

    The princess went on.

    ¡°The guards with me at the moment have gone through aplete personnel swap from the ones I had while I lived in those walls. And I¡¯ve met the girl a number of times. It¡¯s no wonder they be captive to her, is the impression I got.¡±

    It looks like some Faunbeux knights are prisoners to Celes.

    What¡¯s more, even while she¡¯s known as a daughter to the Walts.

    The knights directing hostility at me must have directed the same malice towards my sister.

    But the results are history.

    ¡°I¡¯ve formally epted the annulment of my engagement. I doubt I¡¯ll ever be setting foot on thesends again. As I sympathize with your plight, I¡¯ll offer some advice... It will be for your sake if you flee as quickly as possible. That girl is sure to do something. Something on a national scale.¡±

    ¡®Though it¡¯s just the ramblings of this pitiful and foolish reject of a bride,¡¯ she added on, as the princess rose to her feet.

    Novem and I stood as well.

    ¡°... It¡¯s likely, this country will go to hell.¡±

    Saying that, princess Lianne moved to leave the room.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    On the way back, I spoke to Novem and Monica.

    In the city that was beginning to turn dark, I heard lively voices from the bars and restaurants.

    It was cold, and I get the feeling my breath was mixed with a tinge of white.

    Monica spoke.

    ¡°A beast, is it? I am unable toprehend it. First and foremost, my enemy is you, Novem.¡±

    Monica firmly pointed her finger at Novem, and the girl herself addressed me.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, did your curiosity subside after talking with the princess? Just what is it exactly that you wanted to find out?¡±

    I looked up at the sky, and spoke.

    ¡°No, I just wanted to reaffirm how much a monster that Celes was.¡±

    In truth, neither I nor the ancestors understood what it was to be a monster.

    I had always been close to her, but I could never get a grasp of the fear I felt for her.

    She had always merely been the younger sister I was forever incapable of winning against.

    But as the First had put it, she was a monster great enough to move nations to her whim.

    Novem hung her head a little.

    ¡°Monster, is it?¡±

    As she said that, Monica also...

    ¡°So monsters over beasts... if the Chicken dickhead is saying it, I¡¯ll refer to them as such.¡±

    I spoke to her in an enervated voice.

    ¡°Before that, why not revise chicken dickwad?¡±

    Monica, with resolution...

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. If you hate it so much, then I¡¯ll make do with Flying Chicken Dickwad.¡±

    ¡°Anything but that! Do you know how hard I¡¯ve been trying to forget that incident!?¡±

    With the past I wanted to bury dug up, I started into a long verbal brawl with the automaton.

    But she seemed to be having quite a bit of fun in our toxic exchange.

    No matter how much I talked down to her, she rejoiced. No matter how far she talked down to me, she smiled.

    It was the worst.

    When I looked at Novem, I saw she was a little worried.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Novem?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing, Lyle-sama.¡±

    I noticed that her smile was a little different than usual, but I decided to put it off as just part of my imagination.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Centralle¡¯s gate.

    It should have been after passing hours, but the doors were held wide open.

    The soldiers held back those trying to enter the city.

    ¡°I beg of you. If you leave me out on such a cold night, I¡¯ll freeze to death.¡±

    ¡°Not happening! From here on, a very important guest ising! It¡¯s already passed entry hours, so go to your designated waiting point already!¡±

    Several times over the normal amount of soldiers were present, and some knights rushed out as reinforcements.

    A guest desired by Centralle to such an extent...

    Lines of knights were stationed to protect an extravagant carriage.

    The group that boldly approached the gate passed through it without even dropping pace.

    The man watched it pass, and looked at the emblem on the coach.

    ¡°The Walt House... even if they¡¯re a Count house, they should at least stop at the gate.¡±

    The man looked at the group trailing behind the Walts.

    ¡°Travelers and merchants? So they¡¯re following in behind the Walts. Then I¡¯ll do the same.¡±

    While being vignt of the guards around, he slipped in.

    ¡°With this, I¡¯ll be allowed inside. But what a strange gathering this is. All these thin smiles on everyone¡¯s faces... why do they look so happy and injured all at once?¡±

    That¡¯s what the man thought, but...

    As soon as the Walt House¡¯s group entered the city, the gate closed.

    The knights didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions of letting the group trailing behind through those doors.

    ¡°It¡¯s passed hours. Try again tomorrow morning.¡±

    And with that, the beat up group was shut out.

    The man spoke.

    ¡°Dammit! Isn¡¯t it fine just to let me pass!? Letting only the Walt House through... this is why I hate nobles.¡±

    There, a voice called out to him.

    ¡°Oy, what did you say just now?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When he turned around, he found that everyone- children to elderly- was ring at him.

    Their eyes held considerable hostility.

    Among them, there was even a man wrapped in bandages, and supporting his build with a stick.

    ¡°No, but it¡¯s strange for nobles alone to be let through after hourse, I¡¯m telling you... Centralle¡¯s gate is made so that no one, whoever they be, should be allowed to pass when time¡¯s up, right!?¡±

    A rock was thrown at the man.

    The one to throw it looked to be but a child.

    ¡°W-what are you...! ...!¡±

    Feeling something amiss in his surroundings, the man moved to flee.

    But he was surrounded with nowhere to go.

    ¡°S-stop. It was all my fault. I¡¯ll apologize.¡±

    His voice made it seem like he would burst to tears at any moment.

    But those around him...

    ¡°Making a fool of Celes-sama...¡±

    ¡°Putting the Walt House on the same footing as that other noble lot?¡±

    ¡°Our lives¡¯ savior!?¡±

    By the time the man realized the madness surrounding him, it was already toote.

    ¡°H-heeeeelp!!¡±

    The man¡¯s scream did absolutely nothing to motivate any of the nearby soldiers run to his aid...

 Volume 6 - 8: Fellow Pupil

    Fellow Pupil

    On the first floor of the inn, Miranda was making a troubled expression.

    Nearby, her younger sister Shannon was drinking a juice made of wrung out fruits.

    Perhaps the number of customers had risen, as there were more people around them than usual.

    Novem, Aria and ra were getting the luggage in order.

    Monica was in the borrowed warehouse, conducting the final tunings on Porter.

    I spoke to Miranda.

    ¡°Was it impossible to purchase tickets?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°While the prices did shoot up a bit, the transportation system¡¯s in a bit of a panic, so I¡¯ve been told it¡¯s best to avoid it for a while.¡±

    Reservations were full, and finding an inn was bing more difficult by the day, or so I¡¯ve heard.

    ¡°So we¡¯re stuck in Centralle for a while... I did want us to leave as fast we could.¡±

    Miranda spoke.

    ¡°We just came at a bad time. That aside, Shannon?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You should help out a little as well. When everyone¡¯s so busy, why are youzily drinking juice in a corner?¡±

    Miranda sounded fed up, but the juice was something Shannon had purchased herself.

    She was, for argument¡¯s sake, a party member, so she received an equal share in our rewards.

    And Miranda took sisterly charge of Shannon¡¯s portion.

    From that sum, she received enough free spending money to amount to a child¡¯s allowance.

    ¡°Eh~?¡±

    Shannon made quite a reluctant face, and Miranda lowered her clenched fist.

    She tried to avoid it, but Miranda had nned for that, and altered its trajectory ahead of time.

    ¡°Ow...¡±

    ¡°Hah, Lyle, you said you were going shopping, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    We already had the necessary things assembled, but while shopping around, I could observe the present state of the city.

    I hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but the residents of Centralle seemed to be looking at the breaking of the engagement in quite a favorable light.

    And the fact that Celes was to be the next Queen was quite an essential one to their favor.

    By the time I became aware of it, the whole country had already gone amiss.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t everywhere, the Walt House had repeatedly conversed with all the influential lords and authority figures.

    While I was in my room, the world outside was being changed by my sister¡¯s will.

    ¡°In that case, get Shannon to carry your bags. She¡¯s been doing nothing butze around as ofte, so work her to the bone.¡±

    ¡°Lyle, it isn¡¯t possible for you to use such a cute and lovabless as a pack mule, right?¡±

    Shannon made an endearing pose, so I smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Of course not. If they were cute, that is. While your outward appearance may fit the terms, your heart¡¯s simply awful, so I¡¯ll be putting you to full use.¡±

    As I said that, Shannon...

    ¡°... Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d never let me regret it?¡±

    ¡°Guhah! ... You¡¯re bringing that up here?¡±

    I heard the Third¡¯s voice from within the Jewel.

    ¡ºHahaha, that one was a nice one. I simply can¡¯t wait for the next.¡»

    The Fourth as well.

    ¡ºPersonally, I don¡¯t rank that one too high.¡»

    (T-these guys are...)

    I let out a sigh.

    ¡°Then just tagging along and walking around outside a bit is fine, isn¡¯t it? Now go and ready yourself.¡±

    When I said that, Miranda nodded.

    ¡°Yes, Shannon, get yourself ready.¡±

    Shannon drained her cup to thest drop, and sluggishly ascended the stairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s too cold for anything fun to happen outside.¡±

    Seeing Shannon throw out nothing butints, Miranda let out a sigh.

    I gave a wry smile.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Even when it was around noon, my breath was white, and a biting cold pierced my body.

    I walked with Shannon, holding her hand so we wouldn¡¯t lose one another.

    Shannon spoke.

    ¡°Even if you said you¡¯d be shopping, I thought there was nothing left to shop for.¡±

    She was staring at me quite intently, so I covered my face with my right hand.

    ¡°Then we can just buy something small. I mean, Aria was circling around all the food cartsst I checked.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t group me with Aria. Even like this, I¡¯m an ephemeral noble beauty.¡±

    ¡°Former, that is. Look, if you see anything that piques your interest, just tell me. I¡¯ll just be listening in on the idle banter floating around the area.¡±

    While walking, I craned my ears in to the voices of the surrounding city folk.

    ¡°Did you hear? It seems Celes-sama¡¯s finally arrived in Centralle.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ster than scheduled. Is she alright?¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, there was quite a ruckus at the gate the other day...¡±

    Hearing that, I stopped in my tracks.

    Shannon tilted her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°N-no... it¡¯s nothing. (So my parents are here... and Celes).¡±

    She spoke with a slight strain in her voice.

    ¡°Very well. Anyways, buy me that one.¡±

    What Shannon was pointing to was a stall that was selling essories.

    Within it, these was a selection of precious metals that all truly seemed quite cheap lined up.

    Looking through such a selection, Shannon pointed her finger at a single one.

    ¡°This one.¡±

    ¡°This? No, it¡¯s cheap so I don¡¯t really mind, but... wait! Isn¡¯t this exactly what your allowance is there for?¡±

    Just as I was about to buy it for her, I noticed.

    Shannon did have money on her person.

    And as I noticed that, she audibly clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Tsk, can¡¯t you treat a girl to this much at least?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that, but you should really do something about that personality of yours.¡±

    After I reluctantly paid, Shannon happily put the purchased product in her pocket.

    It didn¡¯t look anything great to me, but if Shannon¡¯s that happy with it, then perhaps it¡¯s something special.

    Of course...

    ¡°Now I can brag to onee-sama. I¡¯ve finally one-upped her.¡±

    ... Perhaps there isn¡¯t anything so deep to it.

    After distancing ourselves from the stall, I noticed an acquaintance of mine nearby.

    The one singing the song filling the area was Eva.

    She had finished her piece on the ying of the Gryphon, and announced it to Centralle.

    I came right in time for its conclusion. An apuse followed by the sound of metal on metal as small copper and normal copper coins were tossed her way.

    ¡°A minstrel? It¡¯s that elf from before, right? Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never properly heard the reading or singing of an actual minstrel before.¡±

    As Shannon said as such, I took her by the hand and headed to Eva¡¯s side.

    After her customers happily dispersed, Eva draped a coat over her stage garment.

    ¡°Done already?¡±

    She started picking up the coins scattered around.

    ¡°Sorry~ the next performer¡¯sing, so I have to vacate the stage... wait, Lyle? Are you on a date with that girl?¡±

    On her teasing eyes, I gave a sardonic smile.

    ¡°Close enough. Shannon says she wants to hear the song of a minstrel. Lend a hand, why don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t need to worry about those...¡±

    I got down to help collect the change, and deposited them in her tin.

    Seeing her can filled to the brim, Eva looked quite delighted.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time to find arger container. But these sorts of trendse with the times, so if the customers stoping the moment I erge it... yeah~.¡±

    While I watched Eva trouble herself, Shannon pulled on my arm.

    In quite a demanding fashion.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll pay the fee, so can you pick an arbitrary spot and sing? Shannon tagged along on the Gryphon expedition, so if possible, a different song.¡±

    Eva thought for a bit.

    ¡°A different song, is it... In that case, the ones that were quite popr until quite recently, of the battle between those foreign countries,¡¾The Two Maiden of the Great War¡¿, ¡¾Holy Woman¡¿... but ¡¾Queen¡¿ is good from a story point of view. For a young girl, perhaps a princess is more appealing than knights and generals.¡±

    Those grandiose namesing out only excited Shannon further.

    While watching the elf tire herself out, I spoke.

    ¡°For a meal and a song, threerge coppers. How does that sound?¡±

    Eva was on favorable terms. She consented with pleasures.

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ll do it. Since it¡¯se to this, I¡¯ll sing it through to the end!¡±

    It seems the terms I put out were quite extraordinary to her.

    Shannon was also happy.

    Both her arms were pping, and she gave off an impression younger than her actual age. Perhaps that¡¯s just how high her expectations were.

    ¡°Really!? Yay!¡±

    For her to be so excited at hearing the songs of a professional, she really is like a child in those aspects.

    ¡°So I¡¯m to give a personal performance to spend the afternoon... as I thought, it was right for me to leave the tribe!¡±

    Was it really right?

    As I thought that, the one who had first-hand experience running away from home, the Sixth...

    ¡º... In this girl¡¯s case, she¡¯s a dreamer, so it¡¯s fine for now, but I¡¯d appreciate it if she didn¡¯t forget there¡¯s a family back home worrying for her.¡»

    There, the Fifth and Seventh.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s not a fragment of persuasive power when you¡¯re the one to say it.¡»

    ¡ºQuite right.¡»

    He didn¡¯t say anything further, but it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine the Sixth hanging his head.

    I looked around, and addressed Eva.

    ¡°It seems the next performer is here.¡±

    The ones I referred to removed their coats, disying considerably light garments within this hellish cold.

    It looks like they were thematically dressed for winter, but just looking at them made me feel cold.

    The three-person group of elves consisted of one singer, and two with instruments.

    Eva red at them.

    ¡°Oh my, if it isn¡¯t Eva of that bumpkin Nihil something or another.¡±

    Flicking back her golden hair, was a female elf clearly trying to provoke her.

    ¡°Looking down on me just because you were raised in the city... you¡¯re still just a third rate who¡¯s never even sung in a shop before! Same as me! Same ground here!¡±

    To her rebuttal, the opponent also...

    ¡°It¡¯s because guys like you keep flooding in, that getting a gig like that is so hectic! Why not be a little more mindful of your brethren who¡¯ve chosen to settle down!?¡±

    Looks like elves have their troubles.

    I gripped Shannon¡¯s impatient hand, and waited for Eva to finish.

    ¡°Brethren? You¡¯re all just enemies. Enemies I say! And the Nihil are the oldest tribe there is among the elves. I¡¯d like it you didn¡¯t look down on it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly that pride of yours that makes me hate you all! Just because you have a few more songs than the rest, you think you¡¯re such hot stuff!?¡±

    ¡°What? Jealous? Oh course, you barely have anything to sing in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Dammmmn you!¡±

    Yep, there¡¯s quite a bit going on with elves. The two male elves behind looked on the verbal brawl with mild amazement.

    Noticing us, they came to apologize.

    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s something of a greeting, and it¡¯ll end after a while.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    ¡°I really am sorry. She had a bit of poprity, but ever since Eva flowed in, there¡¯s been a little of a...¡±

    As they did seem to be honestly troubles, I didn¡¯t offer aint.

    And like that, I waited for Eva¡¯s quarrel to end, before grabbing a bite to eat.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The meal ended, and we heard our share of songs. We were returning down the darkening roads of Centralle.

    It was a road without much traffic.

    Snow had started to fall and build on the ground.

    (And in this cold, we finally get snow.)

    We tread over the snow as we pressed on.

    After the meal, we reserved a number of hours, and Shannon listened to many a poem and song.

    She seemed satisfied, but on the other hand, Eva was quite worn out.

    ¡°Wow! Today really was fun. Especially that story of those two war maidens ring at one another.¡±

    The story she spoke of was of the leaders of two small countries.

    The rulers took the initiative to lead their armies, and from the sheer violence of the affair, the two of them were feared as the Maidens of War, and Blood Queens, and other names of the sort.

    ¡°No, wasn¡¯t that one just too scary? Why do they have to fight so many times every year? It just sounds idiotic.¡±

    They were countries that fought numerous times on their border, and mercenary troupes asionally went to join in, but looking at the strength of those two most turned back at the quick estimate of their inevitable casualty count.

    Eva spoke with a tired expression.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m d you enjoyed it. I¡¯ve only heard the tale, and never seen it in person, but it seems the number of battles has only increased over the past few years. Though the countries had always been at each other¡¯s¡¯ throats.¡±

    Hearing that, the Fifth even...

    ¡º... Isn¡¯t it that? Rather than going at it for real every single years, are you sure they aren¡¯t setting up rules beforehand?¡»

    ... Began the supposition it was staged.

    The one to agree was the Fourth.

    ¡ºYeah, there are wars like that. Because killing one another only to get destroyed by external powers once weakened is simply idiotic.¡»

    (So it can go like that. When you think of war, my image of it as a considerable tragedy is the stronger one, though.)

    Largely due to the memories of the Third, I¡¯ll bet.

    Eva looked at me and grinned.

    ¡°Those Queens, and the Holy Woman are all the same. It¡¯s always the pretty ones, you hear that, Mr. Hero.¡±

    I cleared my throat.

    In the past, I ended up dering my wish for Eva to pass down my epic of heroism. While I was in a spot of high tensions due to a Growth, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I can be chided with it.

    I tried to change the topic, but Shannon, whose hand I was gripping, suddenly stopped.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°... That can¡¯t be... why...¡±

    Her eyes were opened quite wide. Her amber pupils were giving off a golden shine, and in the direction they were pointed, was a knight with four subordinate soldiers.

    Seeing the equipment of those men, I could understand it at once.

    From within the Jewel, the Seventh...

    ¡ºLyle, move at once. They¡¯ve yet to notice our presence!¡»

    The Third didn¡¯t seem to understand it.

    ¡ºWhat? What¡¯s up? You know them?¡»

    The knight was speaking with a city resident. The resident pointed at us, and received a silver coins from the knight¡¯s wallet.

    ¡°L-Lyle, that hurts.¡±

    It seems I had started gripping her hand too hard. Shannon grimaced, so I let go

    ¡°S-sorry. More importantly, we should really vacate the...¡±

    I turned to address Eva, when a voice called out to us.

    ¡°Could you wait a moment? We¡¯ve business with that singer over there. I hear she has a wonderful singing voice. Our lord Celes is intent on hearing of the famed ying of the Gryphon.¡±

    It was quite a kind voice, and the knight it came from was a delicate man with silky long hair.

    He approached with a smile, but as per usual, he showed no openings to take advantage of.

    The uniforms of this man, as well as his soldiers, was that of the Walt House¡¯s.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    HE finally noticed me.

    ¡°... You¡¯re Lyle, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Alfred Virden¡¯s voice lowered, while the soldiers following him raised their guards and began moving to surround us.

    The Seventh muttered in a provocative tone.

    ¡ºNot a single honorific for our Lyle? My how high and mighty you¡¯ve gotten, brat of the Virdens.¡»

    I stood in front of him as if to protect the two girls.

    ¡°It sure has been a while. Is that what I should be saying here? I really didn¡¯t think we¡¯d be meeting here, mind you.¡±

    In truth, I was well aware of the rumors of Celes and her movements. That¡¯s why I purposefully gathered information in ces I wouldn¡¯t get to meet her.

    (My Skills can¡¯t identify personal identity. I never thought these guys woulde out here.)

    Those around had wide grins on their faces.

    The soldiers weren¡¯t Alfreds, but ones of the Walt House.

    ¡°The washout failure of the Walt¡¯s is pulling around two woman in a secluded ce like this? What¡¯s more, an elf and a young... hm? Aren¡¯t you Shannon of the Circry house?¡±

    It appears that Alfred knew about Shannon.

    The girl hid herself behind me.

    ¡°W-who are you lot!?¡±

    As Eva yelled out at the soldiers surrounding us, Alfred breathed out a sigh.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Lyle¡¯s woman. Well that¡¯s interesting in itself, I guess. I¡¯m sure Celes-sama would praise me for it. The main issue at hand is how to get you toe along, it seems.¡±

    Perhaps he thought himself the absolute strongest here, as Alfred went on with considerable extravagance.

    And it¡¯s true that I only had a portable dagger on me at the moment.

    Not reliable enough to handle these numbers.

    The Sixth let out a voice.

    ¡ºMen of the Walt House? They sure seem arrogant.¡»

    The Fifth was displeased as well.

    ¡ºHowmentable. Back then, I¡¯m sure I taught them to observe everything from below, and crawl and struggle to the highest point...¡»

    Fed up, the Third addressed the Fifth.

    ¡ºIf everyone had power, perhaps that¡¯s how it would be. But this child¡¯s a Virden, I see.¡»

    The Fourth sounded angry.

    ¡ºThe parasitic house that put us through hell and back. The virdens.¡»

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, do it! We¡¯ll permit it!¡»

    (I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem of permission, but... it doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯ll let us pass.)

    By the look of things, Alfred wanted to shame me. What¡¯s more, as he proimed it as something for Celes¡¯ sake, I couldn¡¯t ept it personally.

    He was once a senior disciple of mine, but I¡¯m sure I can bring myself to hate him.

    ¡°Immobilizing him and taking them both sounds nice too. Or perhaps before his very eyes...¡±

    While lost in his own fantasies, Alfren drew the sabre at his waist.

    But what I was watching wasn¡¯t the de in his hands.

    ¡°... Oy.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Alfred sounded clearly displeased that I interrupted his conversation with himself.

    But that was irrelevant to me.

    What I wanted to know about was the dagger hung at the man¡¯s belt.

    It was one I was familiar with, and not something that should be in his hands.

    ¡°Where did you obtain that dagger?¡±

    ¡°This? It¡¯s something Celes-sama bestowed on me as a reward. Jealous? Unlike a washout like you, I¡¯m blessed with splendid...¡±

    ¡°Not that. I mean where did Celes get it?¡±

    Even when I started ring at Alfred, the surrounding soldiers did not react. But the moment I blurted out my sister¡¯s name without an honorific, they all pulled their swords at once.

    I could see some considerable training behind their movements. The quality of these soldiers really was different.

    ¡°... Add on a ¨Csama, trash. For one like you, being left alive was morepassion than you deserve! You can¡¯t imagine how much hatred flows through these veins simply knowing you carry the same blood as her¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°... Yeah, no I don¡¯t really care. What you think of me doesn¡¯t really matter. It¡¯s just that the dagger over there is something my friend had on him. Where did she get it!?¡±

    When I yelled out, my anger seemed to put Alfred in a better mood.

    ¡°Those three blockheaded adventurers, you mean? They refused Celes-sama¡¯s invitation, and received the blessing of being dealt with her personally. It¡¯s a dagger that became Celes-sama¡¯s at that point in time. I¡¯m sure this de is more honored in my hands than in the service of those worthless fools!¡±

    Shannon trembled on theughs of Alfred and his men.

    And Eva...

    ¡°Hey, these men are strange in the head. If we don¡¯t run, then...¡±

    Alfred¡¯s expression turned severe, as he turned to Eva and spoke.

    His attitude, his voice waspletely different from when he first called out to her.

    ¡°When Celes-smam is gracing you to let you y your tunes for her ears, you turn to run? A mere elf thinks to turn against her? ... Cut off her limbs. Even without them, her voice shoulde out.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The soldiers approached, and I snapped my fingers.

    A box contained in a magic circle emerged in the ground, opened on its own, and shot out a sabre.

    After that sword came into my hand, the box and circle vanished altogether.

    On the approaching soldiers, I used a Skill.

    ¡°... Up n¡¯ Down.¡±

    The Fourth¡¯s Skill caused all of them to lose the sharpness in their movements. But even so, they continued closing in to carry out the orders given.

    From within the Jewel, the Fourth issued out orders.

    ¡ºThey sure are trained. Also, using Skills didn¡¯t fluster them in the slightest. For them to be so proficient, ¡®tis a pity. Lyle, if the opponent is too strong, these sorts of Skills won¡¯t have too much an effect, or they¡¯ll be able to arbitrarily cancel it out at some point. Don¡¯t let your guard down... of course...¡»

    I raised my left hand, and used magic.

    ¡°Lightning!¡±

    An electric discharged assailed the assants, making them copse to the ground. The output wasn¡¯t that high, and I doubt their lives were in too much danger.

    ¡º... When ites to ability, at least, Lyle¡¯s the better, but...¡»

    With the soldiers incapacitated, I heard some screams from my surroundings.

    While it may have been a rtively deserted street, it looks like we¡¯ve been spotted.

    ¡°Okay, Eva, take Shannon and...!¡±

    I blocked an attack with my sabre.

    The one repeatedly thrusting at me with a sabre of his own was Alfred.

    ¡°I felt that one a little, Lyle. Using magic against your senior swordsman, do you not find it the underhanded tricks of a coward?¡±

    I repelled his assault, took some distance, and fixed my stance.

    Alfred learned under the same teachings as me, and would make an annoying opponent to take down.

    Behind me, Eva was clutching onto Shannon.

    I wanted to let them escape, but despite my magic, the Soldiers were already on their feet.

    Eyes locked on me, about to sh.

    Alfred spoke.

    ¡°You lot, I¡¯ll hold down Lyle. Get the other two.¡±

    The Soldiers sprung to action, and I tried to protect the two, but Alfred shot a thrust.

    Retreating a step, I turned half my body to avoid it, swinging at him horizontally.

    Intercepting my de, he loosed a kick at me.

    I took the blow, using it to move backwards, and cut one of the soldiers approaching Shannon and Eva.

    However, my attack was only to be blocked, with its target taking distance.

    The Third sighed.

    ¡º... Lyle, you¡¯re no longer in a situation where you can hold back. You¡¯re at a numerical advantage at that. If you continue going at it as you are, Shannon-chan and Eva-chan¡¯ll die, you know.¡»

    The Fifth agreed.

    ¡ºResolve yourself. Also, get the hell out of there already.¡»

    (I know that.)

    I clenched the Jewel, and got into position again.

    Alfred watched my movements and narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°This boy¡¯s better than I thought.¡±

    On the soldier¡¯s words, he gave out an order in an amused tone.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll crush Lyle first. Celes-sama is waiting expectantly for that elf¡¯s song. If we waste any more time, then Celes-sama will sumb to boredom.¡±

    And for that sake alone, the men swung their swords at my neck. Seeing their plight was enough to make my head hurt.

    And at the same time...

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you return that dagger.¡±

    I decided to reim Rondo-san¡¯s dagger from their bodies.

    All while both my fear and anger for Celes rose in level.

 Volume 6 - 9: Reunion

    Reunion

    In a scene of piling snow, I held up my sabre to strike.

    I made sure to watch the movements of all five enemies, but even with their movements dulled by my Skill, they showed no signs of retreat.

    More than that...

    ¡°A support Skill, huh. How wonderfully in. Perfect for you, isn¡¯t it Lyle?¡±

    One with an annoying grin stood in a stance simr to mine.

    Our foundation was the same.

    While exhaling a white breathe, I used Skills to confirm my surroundings.

    Who was going to attack when, and where everyone was aiming.

    If I wanted to concentrate on my own battle, I had to keep myself in a position to be able to protect Shannon and Eva at any moment.

    I thought I would easily be able to incapacitate the enemy, but it looks like that view was na?ve.

    (For the Walt House¡¯s knights and soldiers to be this troubling...)

    Keeping close watch of my footwork, and even throwing in some feints, the soldiers were making serious expressions.

    They were tough enough to get to their feet promptly after a blow from my magic.

    The Fifth issued some orders to me.

    ¡ºBut killing them here will cause some trouble down the road. If possible, you should avoid it, but... I never would have thought you¡¯d run into them at a ce like this. What¡¯s more, they¡¯re being quite aggressive at that. Lyle, hold back and they¡¯ll stab at all your vitals. Fight with the intent to kill as well.¡»

    If I kill, I¡¯ll definitely be fanning the mes.

    I was more than prepared to be mocked or scorned, but in all honesty, I never thought it would be Alfred that I¡¯d run into.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºTo have the Walt House¡¯s soldiers- trained for generation after generation- as your enemies, this is going to be a pain.¡»

    A soldier right behind me advanced, so I reacted.

    Using that opportunity, Alfred stepped in.

    His consecutive thrusts aimed at my vital points had gained a sharpness they hadn¡¯t had before.

    I repelled those with my sword, sensed the soldier cutting at me from behind with the Second¡¯s Skill, continued retreating backwards, used my left hand to pull the dagger at my waist, and stabbed back without turning my head.

    What I hit was his thigh.

    I stuck it in quite deep, and he raised a groan. With that momentum, I mmed my right elbow into his face.

    Since my body was left quite open after that move, Alfred trieding at me again, so I scooped up some snow on my boot, and kicked it up to steal his vision.

    His attack fell slightly off his mark, letting me parry it with my dagger.

    Motioning to the other Soldiers, Alfred retreated a distance, letting me put an incantation to mouth.

    ¡°So in the end, I¡¯m still using magic. Fire Bullet!¡±

    While it wasn¡¯t a powerful spell, its almost-instantaneous usability let me bombard the area. They were aimed with the Second¡¯s Skill, so they hit without fail.

    The soldiers burst into mes on contact, but through rolling in the snow, they recovered and stood at once.

    One of them copsed with blood streaming down his thigh.

    Only the fireball aimed at Alfred came short of hitting him.

    It dissipated right in front of his face.

    (What? It¡¯s as if it was crushed to pieces.)

    And of that fact, Alfred sounded quite amused.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve made one man drop out. And let me praise you on your use of Skills. It looks like your brainless sword strokes aren¡¯t the only thing to you.¡±

    Brandishing his sabre, he fixed his posture.

    The copsed one held down his leg, wrapped a cloth around it, and started crawling away to perform emergency procedures.

    Based on the density of the stains he left, it will be nigh impossible for him to aid the battle anymore.

    (But I need to keep mindful of him.)

    Behind, Shannon.

    ¡°We have to run! Lyle, we have to get away ASAP!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know that!¡±

    When I yelled out, two soldiers cut at me. The remaining one headed off to help his fallenrade, and I threw the dagger.

    It stabbed deeply into one of their right shoulders, and I used my sabre to cut at the other¡¯s arm.

    The Sixth cried out.

    ¡ºLyle, get serious!¡»

    When I jumped in shock, a sudden sensation as if my right arm had been grasped...

    ¡°What!?¡±

    I tried to free myself, but its grip was too strong.

    With the Second¡¯s Skill, I could sense something definitely tangled around it.

    And Alfred cut in.

    I immediately kicked, sending all my might into his stomach.

    His mouth opened, and saliva shot out.

    ¡°B-bastard!¡±

    My leg was grasped, and perhaps since the range was too short for a sabre to be effective, he drew the dagger at his waist.

    ¡°I was waiting for this.¡±

    Since he had my leg grasped quite nicely, I kicked off with my still-grounded leg to deliver an impact to his chin.

    The gripping sensation around my arm disappeared, and after sprawling in the air for a moment, Inded.

    I collected the fallen dagger with my left hand, and found myself overlooking a fallen Alfred with blooding down from his nose.

    Seeing the dagger gripped in my hand, Alfred screamed.

    ¡°G-give it back! That¡¯s something Celes-sama bestowed upon me! Don¡¯t touch it, cur!¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something for you to hold.¡±

    After kicking Alfred¡¯s dropped Sabre a ways away, I sent a re to the soldier treating his woundedrade.

    He was looking at me with mortified eyes. The injured one was the same.

    They definitely hadn¡¯t lost the will to fight.

    There, Shannon yelled.

    ¡°Lyle, that guy has lots of hands! It¡¯s a Skill! There are Four growing from his back!¡±

    On her words, I looked at Alfred.

    While she said something about hands, he got to his feet quite normally. But even when there wasn¡¯t anything touching the ground, it was pressed down... no, a mark as if a hand was pushing against it formed.

    Perhaps twice the size of a normal person¡¯s, it was surely bigger than that of anyone¡¯s present.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºInvisible hands, something like that? So he¡¯s a Skill holder.¡»

    The Seventh also seemed to remember.

    ¡ºCome to think of it I do remember some strange Skills surfacing in that Virden house. Did they find the need to have such a things... oh right, they were an underground organization. I¡¯m sure invisible hands would prove essential in... various circumstances.¡»

    In trickery, or perhaps assassination... it was a Skill that looked to be useful for plenty of dirty jobs.

    While holding his left hand over his face, He extended his right hand to the side.

    The fallen sabre leisurely rose into the air, and returned to that hand.

    Shannon shook, and...

    ¡°That guy has four armsing from his back, he¡¯s controlling them at will...¡±

    While I couldn¡¯t see anything, Shannon seemed certain.

    Alfred looked at her, and...

    ¡°Are your eyes special? Then I must report to Celes-sama... but I¡¯ll be going to her with your head, Lyle. I¡¯ll mince it, crush the bones...¡±

    The eyes Alfred sent at me were already corroded.

    In the past...

    When he was my senior disciple.

    At the start, he was a kind and strong man.

    He would call out to me in good humor, and teach me various things.

    But now all he gave off was an unsightly smirk.

    ¡°Celes... was it Celes who did this to you!?¡±

    His invisible hands answered the feelings I shouted out.

    They didn¡¯t send stimulus to my eyes, but I was also a Skill holder.

    The Second¡¯s Skill showed me his movements.

    The masses of Mana I could only vaguely catch glimpses of started being perceived as arms to me after hearing Shannon¡¯s advice.

    The falling snow was brushed away by those unperceivable appendages.

    But...

    ¡°Once you understand the trick, it bes quite simple... Earth Hand!¡±

    Brown arms extended from beneath the snow, and began grappling with the ones Alfred produced.

    With a grating sound ringing out, Alfred seemed to be in pain.

    ¡°You... Washout!!¡±

    Running between the gaps in the Earth Hand and his own, I thrust my Sabre at his heart.

    But...

    ¡°Lyle, they¡¯re protecting his body too!¡±

    As Shannon said that, I parted from my Sabre, and jumped back.

    Sent off its trajectory, the de stuck into his left arm, and blood started to flow.

    A little squeamishly, Shannon started to exin just what was going on with the man¡¯s body.

    ¡°Countless arms are sprouting inside his body, protecting it like armor. What¡¯s more, they¡¯re wriggling left and right, and the fingers are squirming like...¡±

    Hearing that, Eva.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that... disgusting.¡±

    My impression was the same.

    Soon after contacting his flesh, my Sabre pulled itself out, and started floating in the air.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s heavy. You were fighting with something like this?¡±

    He thought to use it, but as it was heavier than he expected, he ended up discarding it.

    The Third sounded satisfied.

    ¡ºDoesn¡¯t look like he gets too much power out of those bad boys. All Skills can be troublesome, but rather than battle, I think this one¡¯s more fit for cheating the card tables. Or maybe theft?¡»

    The Fifth too.

    ¡ºNo skillfulness. No power. While I think he¡¯s gotten more than one stage to it, if you know the base ability, that¡¯s all there is to it.¡»

    It would be scary if I didn¡¯t know its identity, but this is thanks to Shannon¡¯s aide.

    At the same time, a countermeasure surfaced in my mind.

    The situation was beginning to favor me.

    Alfred was incessantly ncing at the dagger, and unable to concentrate. I¡¯m sure he was frantically formting ways to reim it.

    (Would I be like that if the Jewel was taken?)

    Just as I thought to blow him to smithereens with magic, a single carriage came to a halt a little further down the road.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Novem worried for Lyle¡¯ste return.

    She had waited a while on the inn¡¯s first floor, but there were no signs of himing back anytime soon.

    ¡°He¡¯ste. It¡¯s almost time for dinner.¡±

    As Novem sighed with her hand to her face, Aria chewed on a beefsteak as she spoke in a tired tone,

    ¡°He¡¯s not a child. He¡¯ll be back sooner orter.¡±

    At the same table, sitting across from her, Miranda watched Aria and sighed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get tired of eating the same thing over and over again? Also, show a bit of worry while you¡¯re at it. Lyle¡¯s family is also in the Imperial Capital, it seems.¡±

    Aria spoke with pride.

    ¡°I¡¯m merely a maiden on a quest to find the world¡¯s best beefsteak. Also, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s avoiding all ces he¡¯s likely to meet them. They¡¯re not the ss of people you¡¯d be able to encounter at will, right?¡±

    Monica was nearby, standing rather than seated.

    Perhaps unpleased with Aria¡¯s attitude, she quietly...

    ¡°Already +2kg from when we first met, I see.¡±

    Aria locked eyes with her, before ying dumb.

    ra looked up from her book at Monica.

    ¡°You really are amazing, Monica-san. How did you manage to calcte her body mass?¡±

    Monica went into an in depth exnation, but Aria angrily dismissed it all as rubbish.

    As Novem continued to wait for Lyle¡¯s return, a person entered the inn.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be damned~ That was quite a bout.¡±

    The one to voice suchmentations went up to the desk, and handed some money to the inn¡¯s owner. He seemed to be a regr, as the owner dealt with him in quite a casual manner.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°A fight. Fight. A knight and adventurer were cutting at one another, five on one and all. Quite rowdy...¡±

    Novem stood, and briskly closed in on the customer.

    ¡°Pardon my rudeness. Could you tell me where said matter did ur?¡±

    The customer was male, and he retreated a few steps on Novem¡¯s approach.

    Rather than scary, her serious expression and aura were overwhelming.

    ¡°Not on the main street, a side one. A ce with a lot of performers, and I do find it a wonder a fight brawl broke out in such a ce, but... they your friends?¡±

    After hearing that, Novem ran off.

    She sprinted out the inn¡¯s door, and Aria and co followed in confusion...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The snow kepting down.

    In a white and flowing coat, Celes tread over thend to stand before me.

    The Skills that hade into my hands put me on my highest possible guard.

    With my ancestors¡¯ Skills in my hands, I could finally begin to see the girl¡¯s abnormality.

    Behind me, Eva, and the trembling Shannon she held in her hands, seemed to understand it as well.

    ¡°Who are you...¡±

    When I took a stance with the dagger, I perceived the shaking of my own body.

    It wouldn¡¯t stop.

    I was able to understand the existence known as Celes to a greater extent than before. But through that, a fear even greater than what I felt back then started to sprout.

    Eva muttered.

    ¡°That¡¯s no human. What, just what does this...¡±

    After stroking her lovely golden hair, Celes spoke in the sad tone of an actor reading out the script of a tragedy.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally reunited with your dear sister. Don¡¯t you think such wonder is uncalled for? How sorrowful. Truly tragic... and when I brought myself here upon hearing I might find the famous elf of rumor, for me to meet the one driven from my own home. You survived? Just die already.¡±

    Those final parts were apanied by stifledughter, and she suggested my demise with lovely serenity.

    Alfred and his knights hurriedly gathered at her feet.

    Despite their injuries, they went to her side as if their lives depended on it. The knights already apanying her red at them.

    ¡°Can you not even carry out your jobs to satisfaction, you disgraces of the Walt name!?¡±

    A knight once well respected as a retainer to the house was now throwing out his jeers at the bleeding men.

    The Seventh looked at Celes.

    ¡ºWhat the hell? That¡¯s supposed to be Celes... that¡¯s apletely different person, isn¡¯t it!?¡»

    The Third saw her and lost his usualposure.

    ¡ºLyle, can you use your Skills to get the hell away from this general location as fast as physically possible? Take the two, and take flight at once.¡»

    The past.

    To rid herself of me, she challenged me to a dual.

    Now I¡¯ve gone through three Growths, andpared to back then, both my physical and magical states have improved greatly. But still, the image of meing out on top has yet to surface in my mind.

    Of smaller build than me, and oh so delicate.

    Her slender arms, legs, neck, they all looked as if they¡¯d break if not handles with the proper care.

    Her innocent smile was missing a little of the childishness it held before.

    After tracing the shape of her lips with a finger, she touched that finger to Alfred¡¯s lips.

    That gesture was quite a mature one, and I couldn¡¯t think her only two years my junior.

    After experiencing the world outside, I understood.

    That Celes couldn¡¯t be human...

    And with a smile, she spoke to Alfred.

    ¡°Alfred, thank you for all your service.¡±

    ¡°Celes-sama, I am... eh?¡±

    Shannon let off a slight scream, and Eva averted her eyes.

    I couldn¡¯t tell when she had drawn it, but at some point, the rapier with a yellow gem embedded in its hilt had found its way to her hand.

    Alfred fell forward onto the ground. The rapier was stained with blood.

    And the ground around the fallen knight began to turn red as well.

    Alfred¡¯s face turned in my direction, but it was as if he didn¡¯t see me at all. He merely searched the scene for Celes¡¯ figure, and smiled.

    Slowly, she lifted up the rapier.

    ¡°Wipe it off.¡±

    ¡°At once.¡±

    The knights wiped off the blood sticking to the rapier, and not a single one of them turned an eye to Alfred.

    Even the injured soldiers only had eyes for her.

    Smiling, Celes...

    ¡°Yeah~, today you had that thing over there as your opponent, so I¡¯ll let you all off without killing you. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve got to give it your all for me next time.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Even if it costs this life of mine!¡±

    ¡°Celes-sama!¡±

    ¡°... C-Celes-s-sama.¡±

    The soldier whose thigh I had stabbed was looking at Celes with a pained expression.

    There...

    ¡°Oh my, your face is quite pale. Are you in pain... there.¡±

    After gently extending her left hand to the wounded man, the swift sound of a snapping bone resounded in the area.

    His neck broken, the soldier was making a peaceful face.

    Looking around, I saw a number of onlookers had gathered.

    But each and every one of them had been entranced by her charms.

    ¡°Why...¡±

    The Fourth spoke to me.

    ¡ºLyle, that is your sister? That¡¯s really your sister?¡»

    The Sixth was the same.

    ¡ºThe Monster the First spoke of... it seems we truly had failed to grasp the meaning of the word. That one is much too dangerous.¡»

    The Ancestors rarely showed any weakness, but seeing Celes, their senses of crisis acted up. All they could do was urge me to escape.

    The Fifth cried out.

    ¡ºIt¡¯sing! Don¡¯t go astray!¡»

    In the next instant, Celes was right by my side, looking up at my face.

    When I tried to take some distance, she stepped on my foot.

    Chills were racing up and down my spine like crazy.

    ¡°Hm~ Perhaps you¡¯ve gotten a little stronger? And eight Skills at that... how interesting. Though your Jewel is of much lower quality than mine. A good-for-nothing Jewel perfect for a good-for-nothing.¡±

    Low quality. Having been told that, I red at her.

    She¡¯s taking me for a fool.

    And at the same time...

    (She can gauge the number of Skills? What¡¯s more, ¡®good-for-nothing,¡¯ she says!?)

    All I¡¯ve piled up... what the ancestors passed on and left me, she¡¯s taking all of it as useless.

    Celes¡¯s eyebrows twitched a little in response.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re angry? As I thought, I hate you. You look at me without bing captive... ah, I believe that child over there is...¡±

    It seems that Shannon was of greater interest to her than I. She immediately moved to her side, grabbed her hair, and tossed Eva aside.

    ¡°Kyah!¡±

    Grabbed by the chin and hoisted up, Shannon thrashed around to try and resist.

    ¡°Let me go! Unhand me already!¡±

    Celes smiled.

    ¡°How cold. Even when you called out to me so franticallyst we met. Of course, now you¡¯re able to get a better look of me. Have you grown a bit? Ah, right, right! Do you happen to know where your sister is? The pretty one. I always wanted an older sister like that. But right now, your eyes are quite interesting as well... give them to me.¡±

    ¡°N-no, NOOOO!!¡±

    On Shannon¡¯s scream, I instinctively extended my hand to Celes.

    She chucked Shannon at me, knocking me off my feet.

    Watching the two of us tangled up, Celesughed to herself.

    And she put her foot above the fallen Eva¡¯s head.

    ¡°L-let me go...¡±

    It didn¡¯t look like she was putting in much pressure, but Eva who was ofrger build than her was struggling for her life to get free.

    ¡°Your voice isn¡¯t nearly as pretty as I¡¯ve heard. Isn¡¯t mine the nicer one?¡±

    When she said that, the surrounding knights and soldiers voiced their affirmation.

    ¡°Yes, Celes-sama¡¯s voice is much more splendid than that barbaric elf over there.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not even aparison to me made.¡±

    ¡°Hearing your voice alone makes me d I became a knight.¡±

    She put her hand to her mouth.

    ¡°I see. Thank you. Well, then I guess I don¡¯t need this one either.¡±

    Saying that, she kicked Eva in my direction.

    Eva raised some pained moans. Her arm was severely inmed.

    ¡°You... just what do you want? What right do you think you have to carry out such acts!?¡±

    Leaving the two girls on the ground, I stood.

    I felt malice-filled eyes fall on me from all directions, but Celes herself merely yed with the tips of her hair, and lost herself in thought for a short while.

    For one brief moment, her eyes fell on the Yellow gem.

    ¡°Right, or how should I put this... it¡¯s because I¡¯ve already inherited all of those. I doubt you¡¯d understand. Right, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re unable toprehend it.¡±

    Receiving her eyes of hate, I took up a stance.

    Rather than yellow, looking at the rapier with the Golden Jewel embedded in it, the Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºThe gem... hey, that¡¯s Zenoire¡¯s. She stole my wife¡¯s Jewel! What is the meaning of this!? That was locked under maximum security! I didn¡¯t even tell Maizel about that one!¡»

    The Seventh flew into a fit, but anyways, that means my grandma was the holder of that Jewel.

    I remembered the words the Seventh once imparted to me.

    The beautiful courtesan Agrissa... the descendants of the ones to bring ruin to the country three hundred years ago. That was the tribe grandmother Zenoire hailed from.

    ¡°Grandmother¡¯s Jewel...¡±

    When I muttered that, Celes¡¯ face twitched.

    ¡°You knew of it? It¡¯s just as I thought. That¡¯s why I hate...¡±

    After she raised her hung head, she turned to the blue Jewel hanging on my neck.

    ¡°Even so, the blue gem is Grandpa¡¯s, right? Where¡¯d you steal it from? Well, even if it was lying around, no one would have used it anyways. Ah, but... there was that old codger, wasn¡¯t there?¡±

    Hearing those words, I recalled Zell, the one who saved me.

    Seeing my reaction, Celes spoke on with intrigue.

    ¡°He¡¯s already dead, mind you. It was in the way, so we cremated him, hut and all.¡±

    I decided to put everything I had to full use.

 Volume 6 - 10: Celesâ€™ Ability

    Celes¡¯ Ability

    ¡°He¡¯s already dead, mind you. It was in the way, so we cremated him, hut and all.¡±

    The snow covered, usually-deserted road had amassed numerous onlookers on both end.

    They were all watching Celes, and not a soul moved to put a stop to this farce.

    And I...

    ¡°Zell was my life¡¯s savior!¡±

    I red at her.

    My body was unable to move from fear, but I somehow managed to work myself up.

    After I gripped the Jewel, I heard the Fifth¡¯s voice from within.

    ¡ºLyle, run with all you¡¯ve got! Don¡¯t you dare fight!¡»

    They all screamed at me to avoid any battle. To run away.

    It¡¯s the first time anything like this had ever happened.

    They had happily egged me on to fight the Gryphon, and were determining Celes¡¯ threat level as far, far higher.

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºLyle, I thought of that as nothing but a yellow Gem. But Celes called it a Jewel. If it¡¯s to have gained an existence to impart its Skills like us, then it would have to be...¡»

    Celes could surely make use of multiple Skills.

    But at the same time, I thought.

    (I can¡¯t just leave her rampant!)

    Having ventured into the world outside, I became able toprehend Celes¡¯ irregrity.

    My younger sister... if I left her be here, it would surely bite me down the road.

    I pulled at the Jewel as if to tear it from my neck. The chain it hung from wrapped around my arm, forming the shape of the giant sword.

    Celes looked on it with some intrigue.

    The surrounding knights and oldiers put their hands to their weapons, but Celes chuckled and took charge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get in the way of my fun.¡±

    Great sword in my right hand, and dagger in my left. The ancestors called to stop me.

    The Third in a panic.

    ¡ºLyle, get the hell away already. That¡¯s something you should never fight!¡»

    The Fourth tried to persuade me.

    ¡ºSwallow those feelings for now. She seem a whimsical one, so grovel or do whatever it takes to make it through this alive!¡»

    The Fifth was the same.

    ¡ºThis instant is enough. Just stomach it for this very moment!¡»

    The Sixth yelled at me.

    ¡ºJust look who you¡¯re pointing your de at! You can¡¯t match up!¡»

    The Seventh as well.

    ¡ºLyle, that is not your sister Celes. It¡¯s a monster. An opponent where your defeat can¡¯t be helped! Now choose the path that leads to your own survival!¡»

    I took a quick nce at Eva on the ground with her broken arm.

    Shannon¡¯s entire body was in pain from being thrown.

    ¡°... I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    The Third was...

    ¡ºLyle...¡»

    ¡°Fearing and trembling at that girl... having her speak ill of all I¡¯ve ever obtained, even if I survived, I would never be able to forgive myself.¡±

    Before my eyes, Celes gave a broad grin.

    It was an unsightly smile made to scorn an enemy, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange fascination for it.

    ¡°And who might you be talking to? There seems to be seven people worth of memories in that... ah, could it be the past heads? To have chosen a failure like you, I¡¯m sure they must be regretting it quite a bit. But...¡±

    Before she could go on, I took arge step forward.

    ¡°... If they¡¯re of the caliber to have chosen such a failure in the first ce, they can¡¯t be anything special themselves.¡±

    The sword I could barely even lift in both hands before could now be swung around in one. Because of the Skills imbued in my body, it felt extremely light.

    ¡¾Full Burst¡¿strengthened my body several times over.

    ¡¾Field¡¿ and ¡¾Select¡¿ let me confirm the surrounding situation, and lock onto her.

    ¡¾Up n¡¯ Down¡¿ raised my own speed, while lowering hers.

    ¡¾Dimension¡¿ gave me a three dimensional grasp of the terrain.

    ¡¾Spec¡¿ told me wherever she was, and what state she was in.

    Using six Skills at once, I cut at her.

    But Celes smiled.

    She curved her lips, and stopped the giant hunk of a de with her slender rapier.

    ¡°How interesting. So it bes a weapon... hmm, so rare metal can be used like that... seriously, is that really it?¡±

    She posed a question to herself, and acted as if she answered the question by herself as well.

    But I could understand that action.

    ¡°How many!?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°How many memories are recorded in that Jewel!?¡±

    I pushed power onto the de as if to crush her.

    The snow on the ground was pressed down, but Celes herself didn¡¯t move at all. When I tried cutting at her with the dagger, she had already grasped its de.

    ¡°Guh!¡±

    She didn¡¯t even think to answer the question I posed. Not that I thought she¡¯d tell the truth either.

    I just thought it would serve a slight diversion.

    Rather than unflustered, it seems her perception of me as an opponent reduced.

    ¡°Hmm~ so you can¡¯t tell. As I thought, those ancestors are nothing special.¡±

    I pulled back the dagger, and returned it to its sheath.

    Using both my hands, I cut down with the greatsword, putting in more power. She didn¡¯t care in the slightest.

    ¡°Your power increased. Speed as well. I think it¡¯s a little harder for me to move? But is that all? Also, you seem to be misunderstanding something, but...¡±

    I jumped back to try and take some distance from her.

    But Celes stepped in, maintaining the same positioning from me as before. This time, she started pushing me back with her rapier in one hand.

    (Just where is this powering from...)

    ¡°There¡¯s only a single one recorded in my Jewel. Unlike that good-for-nothing Jewel in your hands, mine is a real Jewel.¡±

    Yellow was supposed to manifest Rear Guard Skills.

    Meaning that she has at least one of those on her person.

    It would be a different story if the rapier itself and her essories were Skill-imbued Magic Items, but those and gems interfered with one another.

    Rear Guard had many magic-rted offensive Skills. It¡¯s often the case that a magic one specializes in bes a Skill in itself.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºJust one? At least one Skill? Two at most... is there really a Skill that powerful?¡»

    Whenever I tried to gain ground, she closed just as much. I was serious, but Celes was acting as if she was only ying around.

    After being kicked out, I learned to use Skills. I experienced Growth. But it was all still just a game.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to bore of using weapons. Hey, let¡¯s y with magic. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve improved at least a little.¡±

    With a bored look, she was a distance away in an instant.

    It was a speed I could only see as instantaneous, and it was only barely through my Skills that I could tell she had physically moved at all.

    Clenching my teeth, I held up my left hand.

    (Take aim...)

    ¡°Thunder p!¡±

    Lightning roared, and bolts fell down from the clouded sky.

    Celes looked up.

    ¡°Magic Shield.¡±

    A simple wall of Mana nullified my attack. She seemed a little disappointed, and uninterested...

    ¡°Is the one behind you your woman? Well, if she¡¯s not, my deepest condolences... hey, if you can stand my next attack, how about I let you go? There¡¯s got to be something you¡¯re good at, brother.¡±

    Calling me ¡®brother¡¯ with a full-on smile made my spine convulse. Getting over my cold fit, I knew she was going to make some sort of move, so I braced myself.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... When the lightning rung out, Novem was able to confirm Lyle¡¯s location.

    The side streets were made in aplicated arrangement, and she was having trouble pinning down his location.

    Behind Novems hurried dash, ran Monica in her maid outfit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going ahead.¡±

    Saying that, she overtook Novem.

    Watching Monica run off in a speed one couldn¡¯t think human, Novem began worrying obver whether she¡¯d make it in time.

    To Aria running behind, Novem spoke.

    ¡°Aria-san, can you use your Skill? Use it consecutively and get to where that lightning bolt struck?¡±

    As Novem said that, Aria disyed some disapproval.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but going long distances like Lyle will be hard.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. If it¡¯s for an instant¡¯s explosive speed, then yours is the superior. Please make consecutive use of that.¡±

    Aria grasped the gem around her neck, and went ahead. She elerated at a rate that could even surpass Monica¡¯s.

    After seeing that, Novem confirmed that Miranda and ra were following behind, before looking up at the sky.

    Lights brought about by magic were forming one after another above the area the lightning had struck.

    (... I can make it. I can still make it.)

    She tightened her grip on the staff in her right hand...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Ahahaha! Splendid! Is that also the work of your Skills?¡±

    She was sending me a grin, but I was quite beat up over here.

    I made a wall of ice to protect Shannon and Eva, and around, the remnants of the destroyed walls of earth and stone were piling up like mountains.

    Out of breath, my sweat was flowing like a fountain in the frigid air.

    To my back, were Shannon and Eva.

    If I ran now, the two of them would die.

    ¡°Lyle, just run already!¡±

    Eva as well.

    ¡°You have to run... but how would he get out of this situation...¡±

    She was frantically searching for my escape route.

    ¡°Running now would just incur her wrath...¡±

    As I tried to give an excuse, Celes...

    ¡°Next is... how about an Ice Arrow!¡±

    Holding up her left hand, she snapped her fingers, and created hundreds of arrows of ice around me. It wasn¡¯t just as if the ice had vaguely mimicked the shape of arrows.

    Arrows that were wless to the finest of details wereing our way.

    ¡°Kuh!¡±

    I changed the sword in my hand to the bow, and set my aim on all the manufactured projectiles.

    ¡°Oh, so you still had something more? You¡¯re going to entertain me this time, right?¡±

    Delighted, Celes lowered her raised left arm.

    And in the next instant, each and every one of those arrows starteding at me.

    I used magic to make walls if dirt, strengthened them, and shot down all the ones that pierced through with my own arrows of light.

    Those earth walls of mine were impaled several tens of hundreds of times. I thought I had built them sturdy, but they were shot through all too easily.

    Looking at Celes, she had an especiallyrge ice arrow¨C no, you¡¯ve got to call that one a spear at this point¨C in her hand, as she watched me andughed.

    ¡°Then can you shoot down this one?¡±

    What she shot so happily wasn¡¯t the same as her past projectiles. The ces it passed by froze over, as if it the atmosphere around it was frozen as well.

    I erged the bow, pulled it back strongly, and fired an arrow to sh with the oneing at me. They let off a bang, and the temperature of the area instantly dropped a few degrees.

    From the ces the arrows burst, petals of ice fluttered about and glittered in the light.

    Seeing them, Celes seemed quite moved.

    ¡°How beautiful. Like looking at a mirror.¡±

    That was followed by apuse, and it felt like I alone was the one who had wandered into another world.

    I pulled the bow and fired another arrow.

    Aimed at Celes, of course.

    But she didn¡¯t panic.

    ¡°That¡¯s also a Skill, right? Setting an aim, and having it pursue a foe... that¡¯s...¡±

    Holding up her rapier, she snapped it like a whip to destroy the light arrow.

    It did explode, but she emerged from that without a scratch.

    ¡°Aw~ that one was my favorite coat. Look, you went and got dirt all over it. I wonder who I¡¯ll give it to after this. How about a knight to be married? Having him clutch this cloth as he sleeps rather than his mate sounds an interesting notion.¡±

    While disying a face full of innocence, she began to twirl on the spot.

    Around her, some knights even volunteered themselves as candidates to receive such a fate.

    Seeing them, the Sixth.

    ¡ºWhat, just what is all of this!?¡»

    He couldn¡¯tprehend it.

    And the fifth spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s worse than I imagined. It¡¯s not like I was taking the First¡¯s words lightly, but... no, it¡¯s possible not even the Founder could think it this deep.¡»

    The time the monstrous vixen came to be was a period fifty years prior to the First¡¯s birth.

    Even if the stories were handed down, it¡¯s unlikely he actually experienced it.

    In the current world, there wasn¡¯t a soul left who could speak from experience.

    Perhaps Celes tired of spinning, as she stopped, and looked at me.

    ¡°Ah~ that was fun. But this is the end. It really was a treat... well then, bye-bye.¡±

    Celes thrust out the rapier, and I turned it aside with the bow¡¯s body.

    I immediately changed it to the great sword and shed, only getting into an extended exchange of des with her...

    ¡°You¡¯re slow. I¡¯m even letting you drop my speed all you want with that Skill of yours, yet you fail to deliver.¡±

    My right shoulder was cut through, and I felt a pain in my left thigh on her next thrust.

    I was somehow managing to repel her attacks, but I couldn¡¯t manage all of them.

    I used a hand to fire magic at the ground, raising a snow to cover her vision, but even within that world of white, she continued swinging around her rapier as free as the wind.

    The snow around my person started staining itself the crimson color of my blood.

    ¡°Was that supposed to be a smokescreen? I can tell even with my eyes closed. Your breath, and your beat, the sound of your muscles grating... even the flow of the air is there to tell me where you stand before me.¡±

    The Third was lost in thought as he looked at Celes.

    And the Seventh...

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not Celes. As if someone could change so much after merely holding a Jewel... and wait, just what sort of Skill does she have, anyways!?¡»

    Having used too much Mana, it became impossible for me to keep up the sword.

    I took out the dagger, and returned the Jewel to its usual ne state.

    If I let my consciousness fade, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d be killed just like that.

    I was a little unsteady from my loss of blood, but I held up the smaller de and red at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to find a human that puts up so much resistance. But I guess such battles aren¡¯t bad on asion, lest it all lose its thrill. Yep, as I thought... it¡¯s no fun when there¡¯s no one to oppose me. Once I crush Lyle, I wonder who I¡¯ll y with next? Come to think of it, there¡¯s that Faunbeux dog that even now continues to cling to Rufus. The countries around raising protest... the internal nobles who won¡¯t obey... Aha! Ahahaha! Now how shall I have fun with them?¡±

    While losing more and more blood, I addressed her.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite a twisted one, you know...¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What are you trying to say?¡±

    She continued to direct me a smile.

    ¡°Just who are you anyways? You¡¯re not Celes, are you?¡±

    My old memories of my sister are faint at best. The memories from age ten onwards were too strong for me to want to recall anything beyond.

    But she shouldn¡¯t have been a sister like the girl before my eyes.

    ¡°I am Celes... Celes Walt. Novem should know that well enough.¡±

    Since Novem¡¯s name came out, I tried to ask the reason for it.

    But Celes didn¡¯t seem to care.

    ¡°And I¡¯ve already lost interest. Yep, we¡¯re done here.¡±

    Saying that, the edge of her rapier began to glow red with heat.

    Perhaps she was using magic on it.

    (I won¡¯t make it!)

    Late to react to her thrust, I was sure I wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge.

    But...

    ...

    A ball of snow dropped onto Celes¡¯ head from above.

    The one to throw it looked to be Shannon.

    Celes red at Shannon. She retracted her rapier, and concentrated her attention over there.

    I immediately wrung out my power to encase Shannon and Evan in walls of earth, and stood before my sister.

    Celes was expressionless. The light fading from her eyes, she quietly...

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you. A brat with nothing but a good set of eyes to her... do you realize what it is you¡¯ve done to me?¡±

    Concentrating magic to blow my walls away altogether, it seems her target wasn¡¯t me, but Shannon.

    I wasn¡¯t even being factored into consideration.

    At this rate, she was going to be killed.

    And it was at the moment the thought had crossed my mind.

    The dagger in my hand let off a faint light.

    (So this is the Skill Rondo-san decided to choose...)

    A simple one. One to resist magic... a Skill to protect one¡¯srades, and one I thought fitting of the man.

    I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to use it due to the Jewel¡¯s interference, but at this point, it was definitely reacting.

    It created a simple wall of Mana around me, blocking the magic Celes shot out.

    A maelstrom of mes melted all the snow around, making the temperature skyrocket. It was the magic ¡¾Fire Storm¡¿, but its output had risen since thest time she had used it on me.

    Perhaps because I was making use of the dagger, the ancestral voices of the Jewel only came out in broken bits and pieces.

    And while all the Mana in my body was gradually siphoned out, I withstood Celes¡¯ outburst.

    (But at this rate, without aplishing anything... at the very least, I¡¯ll end it with...)

    I looked at the snow below me.

    It remained as the mes had passed around, and as the storm subsided I looked at Celes.

    I¡¯m sure it went beyond its limit. The dagger shattered.

    I copsed at the knees, and without any strength left to stand, all I could do was watch her.

    Looking over me, she spoke in an uninterested tone.

    ¡°... How boring. Is that the extent you¡¯ve grown? You were more fun to y with before you left the house.¡±

    From that point, my power and technique and speed had risen, but the same held true for her. From the time we foughtst, she had certainly be stronger.

    However...

    A ball of snow came at her head again.

    A soft sound quietly reverberated in the air, making the corner of my lips curl.

    I forced myself to smile.

    It was thest bit of fruitless resistance I could put up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you perhaps weak to attacks to the face?¡±

    As I provoked her, she expressionlessly looked over me, and made a stance that would clearly lead to her rapier running through my body.

    Within my slowing vision, all I could think of was my desire to, at the very least, protect the two behind me.

 Volume 6 - 11: Septem

    Septem

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡±

    Hearing Monica¡¯s voice, I saw her spin as she descended down from up high.

    Both her hands were gripped onto a mace, and with it, she delivered a blow that would lead any human it encountered to a tragic end.

    It looks like myst breath wasn¡¯t to fall on this white and red road.

    No, perhaps I¡¯d merely gained a little time.

    The lowered mace was received with the rapier.

    The air pressure from the swing caused the snow surrounding Celes to hover, and after Monica came to a halt in the air, their hairs rustled just a little bit.

    It was quite an unbelievable scene.

    Monica¡¯s strike had truly been heavy.

    A human... stopping it with such a slender rapier should be impossible bymon sense.

    But for Celes to aplish such a feat was something I found myself epting as natural.

    ¡°For someone to direct true hostility at me... you¡¯re the second.¡±

    Leaping away from Celes, Monica held up her weapon in both hands.

    In the next instant, Aria¡¯s back appeared in front of me.

    Making her entrance skidding through the gap Celes left, her breathing was a mess.

    ¡°This is the first... time I¡¯ve... used it in such session, but... it looks like I¡¯ve made it.¡±

    By looking around, she seemed to understand the danger of the situation. She didn¡¯t have along her spear, but she drew a dagger hanging at her waist, and got into position.

    Celes¡¯ eyes were turned to the yellow Jewel on the rapier, and she slowly turned her sights to Monica and Aria.

    ¡°One Skill user, and an ancient mechanical doll... interesting. Let¡¯s add them to my collection.¡±

    Celes looked at me.

    I couldn¡¯t move my body as I wanted, and with my limbs firmly nted to the ground, I could only return that stare.

    Aria seemed to notice an abnormality.

    ¡°Just what are you...¡±

    Locking eyes with Aria, Celes let out a light sigh.

    She looked to be a bit troubled.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good. Normally a look would be enough. Oy doll over there, do you have the mind to be mine? I¡¯ll treasure more than Lyle ever did.¡±

    Monica chucked her mace at Celes full force, before producing another identical one from the contents of her skirt.

    Celes used her rapier to repel one and bisect the other.

    The repelled mace rolled around close to me.

    ¡°I see. What a pity.¡±

    And after Celes said that much, Monica gave her response.

    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you referred to me as an automaton or maid rather than a doll. But for me to hold animosity... are you human?¡±

    She spoke as if Celes was no mere human, and in my inner thoughts, I was sure she wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Something that had transcended the term. That¡¯s the impression Celes lightly tossed out.

    After giggling a little, Celes spoke to her.

    ¡°When you¡¯re merely a fake that manifested in thebyrinth yourself, you sure are stuck on the details.¡±

    Celes put up a tone as if she knew something special, but Monica simply scoffed.

    ¡°And yet I still exist, with a chicken dickwad here to serve. Be I a real construct or not makes no difference at all!¡±

    The Fourth gave me a simple analysis of the situation.

    ¡ºEven with two extra, you¡¯re still at a disadvantage. Lyle, confirm if anyone else is headed this way. And... make sure you definitely check if Novem-chan ising.¡»

    He spoke tensely with some doubt.

    I didn¡¯t want to suspect her, but Celes had definitely voiced Novem¡¯s name.

    ¡°... Aria, where are the others?¡±

    I confirmed with her quietly.

    She responded in a soft voice.

    ¡°They¡¯ll all be here soon. Only Monica and I went ahead.¡±

    Hearing that, I spoke.

    ¡°Did Novem say anything?¡±

    ¡°I came here in quite a rush, you know? And after getting here, it¡¯s all about Novem? I went as fast as I could, just to let you know? Even so, why are none of the people around us moving?¡±

    As she took some nervous nces at the surroundings, I followed along.

    Knights, soldiers, civilians... all of them were looking at Celes.

    Among them, some onlookers were even letting their tear ducts flow.

    I mustered some strength to reach for the mace near me.

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºLyle... why must you go so far? Are you irritated you lost? Or is it mere stubbornness? What is there to gain, getting angry just because someone or another talked down to you!?¡»

    He sounded worried for me.

    (Right, we¡¯ve been together for more than half a year... it seems I¡¯ve gotten to understand some things.)

    The usually-aloof Third Generation offered my some advice.

    ¡ºLyle, can you try holding out until Novem-chan gets here?¡»

    The Sixth didn¡¯t think that highly of Novem.

    Just as the daughter of a house he associated with.

    ¡ºThird, do you have something in mind?¡»

    The Seventh worried for me.

    ¡ºA way to get through here, and let Lyle live another day?¡»

    But the Third denied those allegations.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s a dilemma more troublesome than you can imagine. She¡¯s a moody one, and her hostility to our Lyle is strong. She voiced Novem-chan¡¯s name, so if you hold out until then, something¡¯s sure to be set in motion. Not that I can say if it¡¯s for better or worse.¡»

    Then isn¡¯t escape the better option?

    Even at that point, that was not what was on my mind.

    By fighting and observing, that¡¯s what I could understand.

    I can¡¯t escape from Celes. She¡¯d easily catch up, and the battle would rage on.

    The Fifth also seemed aware.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s too much a gap in strength. I never thought it would be thisrge... we were na?ve. If it was the current Lyle, then I thought that at the very least, escape would be a valid option from the description he gave of her.¡»

    The Fourth spoke to me.

    ¡ºBuying time should be fine, but I wonder how far Monica and Aria can hold out.¡»

    I took some deep breaths, looked at Celes, and smiled.

    ¡°... Is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°No, not really.¡±

    But saying that, I grinned and watched Celes once more.

    Her eyebrows twitching a little in reaction, she instantly entered the gap between me and Aria.

    That meant she had taken Aria¡¯s back, so Aria turned around with her eyes wide open.

    Celes grasped my and hoisted my up by the cor, but even so, Iughed.

    Holding up a mace, Monica rushed towards Celes, while Aria stabbed down her dagger... before the two of them were sent flying into a wall.

    They both hit the wall head-on. Perhaps Aria used a Skill to defend herself, as she instantly rose.

    Monica crashed through, making a hole, before emerging from another wall.

    I was surprised at her appearance, but Celes easily kicked her away.

    The automaton rolled quite a distance away before standing to face Celes.

    ¡°Stand down!¡±

    As I called for her to stop, Celes turned to look at me.

    ¡°Chicken...¡±

    I knew well enough that Monica was trying to resolve the present situation, but her opponent was too much.

    ¡°Just sit there and watch.¡±

    And in the next instant, my back was smitten with a sturdy wall.

    With me still in her hands, Celes had mmed me into it.

    Expressionlessly, she watched me, and opened her mouth.

    ¡°You sure seemx. Given up already?¡±

    Blood dripped down from my mouth, and on top of the pain, my mind seemed it would leave me at any moment, but I endured it, and smiled at her.

    It seems she hated being made light of. At least that part of her was still immature.

    ¡°Satisfied yet?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Not in her usual condescending smile, Celes red at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re satisfied yet. You¡¯ve gotten your overwhelming power, and you¡¯ve used it to crush the weak. Having fun yet? Well then that perfect... quite fitting of you.¡±

    After I said that, Celes stuck her de through my left arm, nailing me with it to the wall. As she ground it back and forth, I let out a scream.

    ¡°AAaaaaAh!!¡±

    While such an indescribable sound escaped my mouth, I continued smiling at her.

    (Yeah, that¡¯s right, harassing her is just that much fun! I knew she¡¯d do it, so I... dammit, it hurts!!)

    The Third.

    ¡ºLyle, how about you keep your provocations in moderation? But I¡¯ll praise you for not making a sacrifice of the other two. It really was a gamble, but it seems looks like you¡¯re in time. Well, the important thing is how things start moving from here on out.¡»

    And there, Novem ran onto the stage.

    ¡°Lyle-sama!¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Novem watched Celes suddenly pull her rapier from Lyle¡¯s arm, and take some distance.

    She had decided to follow Lyle when he left Walt Territory. So the two woman hadn¡¯t seen one another for a period over half a year in length.

    She had grown even more from before, and her atmosphere was bing even more fascinating.

    Holding a beauty unbefitting her age, Celes watched an out of breath Novem race over to Lyle. She neither called out norunched an attack.

    Novem immediately began treating Lyle, going as far as to show Celes her back.

    The boy could lose consciousness at any moment, but to Novem...

    ¡°Monica¡¯s probably beyond magic, but please take care of Aria and Shannon, and Eva¡¯s treatments first...¡±

    Saying that, power left his body, and Novem held it close.

    Gentlyying him down on a bed of snow, Novem turned to Celes.

    When Miranda arrived, she ran to Aria.

    And ra to Monica.

    Standing in a position as if to protect Lyle, emergency first aidpleted, Novem pointed the staff in her hands at Celes.

    ¡°... This isn¡¯t what you promised. You said you wouldn¡¯t raise a hand, right?¡±

    Hearing that, Celes directed some fleeting nces towards her yellow Jewel.

    It was as if she was going against its will, and Celes herself wanted to cut Novem down on the spot.

    Novem seemed to understand that.

    Celes returned her rapier to its sheath, and addressed her.

    And the moment her weapon was put away, the knights gathered at her side.

    ¡°Yes, yes, sorry about that. My bad. But he¡¯s the one that threw the first stone.¡±

    Seeing herugh to herself, Novem looked around, and saw Alfred and the soldier copsed nearby. Snow had begun to pile on them.

    She could easily understand that Celes was the one to take both of them out.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie. Lyle-sama isn¡¯t that sort of person. The one to throw the first blow was your Alfred, was it not?¡±

    Novem was aware of Alfred¡¯s actions up to now. After all, she was the daughter of the Forxuz House, a house deeply connected with the Walts.

    Celes feigned innocence.

    ¡°No idea~! I mean, they were already fighting when I got here.¡±

    Still giggling to herself, she moved to leave the area.

    Novem spoke to her.

    ¡°If Lyle-sama was to have died... I¡¯d have fought, even with you as my opponent, Celes-sama.¡±

    Celes stopped in her tracks. The knights around her reached for the hilts of their des.

    A few among them knew of Novem.

    ¡°The mere daughter of the Forxuzes thinks to turn a de at Celes-sama!?¡±

    ¡°So the one betrothed to a failure is a failure after all!¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re nothing but the Forxuzes second daughter...¡±

    Novem ignored them altogether.

    That¡¯s all she could do.

    Because the emotion she held to them was one called ¡®pity¡¯.

    (For the Walt House¡¯s knights to have fallen this far...)

    They were once splendid knights, rejoicing as Lyle matured. They got rowdy over who would take part in the boy¡¯s first campaign, and oftenughed around many a drink.

    Even Alfred once doted on Lyle like a brother to his younger.

    But that...

    ¡°Nothing to say in response? Or perhaps... you¡¯d answer better to the name ¡¾Septem¡¿?¡±

    Novem gripped her staff harder, making it so she could fire off magic at any time. Celes turned to her with quite an enraged expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call my by that name. I am Celes... of the House you Forxuzes have always held so dear, the Walt House... their daughter. Can you reallyy a hand on me?¡±

    In thetter half of her speech, Celes began making a triumphant expression.

    Novem lowered her staff.

    To the Forxuz House, the Walt House held an important meaning.

    (Then if she¡¯s still Celes-sama, I won¡¯t interfere.)

    And it was for that sake that her house continued supporting them from the shadows.

    ¡°... Now about your promise not toy a hand on Lyle-sama.¡±

    Celes seemedrgely uninterested.

    ¡°I forgot about it. My bad. But... the next time I see him, I really will carve him up. I¡¯ll make sure to show you as well, so do care not to let him wander into my field of vision. Ah, but...¡±

    Celes leaned forward, the index finger of her right hand resting on her lips.

    Her pose was a lovable one, innocent as can be.

    ¡°There will be an important announcement in three days¡¯ time, and I don¡¯t mind if I see you in the za then. Go tell that to Lyle as well... he¡¯ll even be able to see his parents, soe watch with his fingers crossed.¡±

    Bursting intoughter, Celes left surrounded by her knights.

    She sent a nce to Miranda and ra as well, but as they didn¡¯t show any interest, she walked on with a bored expression.

    The soldiers recovered Alfred and his soldier¡¯s remains, and now nothing remained in the area besides piled of rubble and snow.

    Miranda lent Aria a shoulder, but she watched Celes go by all the way.

    ¡°... She¡¯s even worse than when Ist saw her.¡±

    Having met her several years before, Miranda could understand that Celes had grown.

    Aria stared at her back with regret.

    ¡°For me to be useless...¡±

    Novem spoke to her.

    ¡°No, Aria-san, you put up some splendid resistance.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your constion. It¡¯s a fact that I couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ra also walked alongside Monica.

    (Normally, such a scene would nevere to be.)

    With Lyle copsed, Monica noticed she couldn¡¯t operate in her normal state.

    And Monica red at Novem.

    ¡°You know quite a lot of somethings, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll have you answer me. What is your goal!?¡±

    Perhaps she would be an enemy to Lyle. Determining that, Monica pressed her.

    Novem seemed a little bewildered, but she made a bitter smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry out Shannon-chan and Eva-san¡¯s treatment first. Because it¡¯s cold out here. We have to get Lyle-sama up and moving as well.¡±

    Monica stated she wouldn¡¯t let Novemy a hand on Lyle, draping him over her own shoulders.

    And within that road that usually experienced very little traffic, a carriage came to a stop before their eyes...

 Volume 6 - 12: Let Me Start Your Story

    Let Me Start Your Story

    ... The mansion in use by the Faunbeux royal family.

    In the room they had borrow, Novem nursed Lyle by his side.

    While he slept, his injuries had been wiped away with healing magic.

    But perhaps do to his physical fatigue and dearth of Mana, he had still yet to open his eyes.

    To his other side, Monica stationed herself in sleep mode to cut his Mana expenditure. Asleep in a standing posture, she had been quite reluctant to allow Novem to look after Lyle.

    But it was also fact that they had no one to use healing magic besides Novem, and that Monica operated on Lyle¡¯s Mana.

    It was a situation where she couldn¡¯t take care of him herself, so she prioritized his recovery.

    ra entered the room.

    ¡°I¡¯ve recovered our belongings from the inn. Just as Miranda-san said, it was under watch.¡±

    Aria and Eva were both injured as well, so they were resting.

    Novem directed a smile to ra.

    ¡°Is that so? Thank you. You should rest too, ra-san.¡±

    ra looked at Novem.

    Rather than doubtful, she was worried.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been healing him without rest since yesterday, haven¡¯t you? If you don¡¯t rest, then...¡±

    Novem shook her head, and looked at Lyle.

    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea when Lyle-sama will wake, so I must.¡±

    ra looked back and forth between Novem and Lyle before resting her eyes on Monica.

    And she inquired to the battle with Celes, a situation she had yet to fully believe.

    ¡°When I saw that Monica-san and Aria-san had lost, I looked at Lyle-san¡¯s sister, and for some reason thought there was no helping it... Novem-san, have you fought with that person ande out victorious?¡±

    ra surely remembered how it seemed that Novem and Celes were negotiating on equal ground.

    Does that mean Novem was strong enough to put Celes on guard?

    That¡¯s what she thought.

    But the truth was different.

    ¡°No, even if I fought, we would have lost.¡±

    ra kept her eyes on Monica and spoke.

    ¡°Even Lyle-san couldn¡¯t do a single thing. And Monica-san was unable to even scratch her. Such a person really exists, right.¡±

    Novem exined.

    ¡°In the past, Celes-sama was just a normal girl. A little timid, hiding herself behind Lyle-sama¡¯s back...¡±

    It was a description from close to six years passed.

    (By the time I noticed, it was already much toote.)

    And if she couldn¡¯t stop her, then what? Novem had thought over it time and again.

    But her inability to stop it had resulted in her engagement to Lyle.

    (How ironic. That it be by Septem¡¯s influence.)

    The Forxuz Baron House was one that had supported the Walt House from times long gone.

    Even after the Walt House¡¯s Head two generations prior elevated them to a Baron House, that rtion didn¡¯t change.

    And the second daughter of such a house, Novem, had visited the Walt House¡¯s mansion numerous times.

    After her engagement was decided, she had continued stepping into those walls time and again.

    (I¡¯m sure my predecessor noticed it. That¡¯s why Lyle-sama was able to inherit the Walt family¡¯s treasure... as I thought, the one to seed the Walt House should be Lyle-sama.)

    No matter how proficient Celes may be, she¡¯d never be able to properly manage anything with that personality of hers.

    That was something the House that lived alongside the Walts would not be able to ept.

    ¡°... Celes-san, was it? I still can¡¯t believe it. I even felt something sublime from thatss. You¡¯re saying she wasn¡¯t always like that?¡±

    Novem directed a wry smile at ra.

    ¡°I wonder what I should say. But... perhaps the time to speak hase. It was supposed toe much further down the line, though.¡±

    Saying that, Novem let her hand touch Lyle¡¯s face.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Within the Jewel.

    ¡ºI¡¯m definitely not at fault! I mean, I only learned about Jewels after Lyle became the wielder and we awakened! Back when it was in my wife¡¯s hands, I could only think of it as nothing but a yellow gem!¡»

    The Seventh frantically gave excuses to the four chastising eyes falling on him.

    Novem¡¯s dialogue was one thing, but thinking back to Celes¡¯ case, there was quite a bit of dissatisfaction in store for the Seventh.

    Though all of them did understand that the Seventh wasn¡¯t all at fault.

    Taking the assets one¡¯s wife brought with them and destroying them wasn¡¯t something normally permissible.

    If it hadn¡¯te down to this, the Seventh would likely have been able to use that point to argue his case.

    Even when he knew there was nothing that could be done, the Third pressured the Seventh.

    ¡ºAgrissa¡¯s descendent, Zenoire... it would be difficult to notice the gem that child carried around was a Jewel like ours. But since you said it was kept under maximum security, I¡¯d like to hear your reasons.¡»

    The Seventh rebutted.

    ¡ºSo you¡¯re saying its even possible to realize that a rock contained not only Skills, but emotions and memory? Even if I¡¯ve a fragment of responsibility in the matter, there¡¯s no way I could have anticipated it. And to Zenoire, it was only something to be looked after by daughters of the n...¡»

    The Fourth put together the information gathered.

    ¡ºSo the Seventh¡¯s wife was unaware, is that how it is? And Celes awoke it... I¡¯m curious as to how Celes got her hands on the Jewel, but how about we proceed this talk somewhere more productive? We¡¯ve all taken enough swings at the Seventh.¡»

    The Seventh clenched his fist, and hit it against the round table.

    ¡ºTo understand that, yet waste your time in such a manner... you brutes!¡»

    The Sixth spoke out in a troubled expression.

    Everyone angled their ears to him.

    ¡ºIf you¡¯re looking at the result alone, Lyle¡¯s decision was correct. If he ran, he was sure to be followed. In the worst case, while running... There¡¯s the possibility Lyle would have escaped to an area devoid of people to prevent Novem and the others from being dragged into the mix.¡»

    The Third nodded.

    ¡ºAnd in that case, all that¡¯s left is to die. It isn¡¯t a matter of not having enoughpetence. That one¡¯s already in another dimension. Even all the men gathered here, in our primes, I wonder how far we¡¯d go against that...¡»

    All the ancestors gathered had taken forms around their thirties.

    The forms of their golden days.

    And the Seventh put the feelings of such ancestors to words.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s impossible. I¡¯d more or less be able to put up a resistance, but winning would be out of the question.¡»

    The Sixth spoke in session.

    ¡ºThe actions of Lyle, who challenged such an enemy... I can¡¯t praise them, but...¡»

    The one to speak after the Sixth was the Fourth.

    ¡ºSo result-wise, he was correct. Well, he¡¯s got quite a bit of luck on him. That¡¯s just the sort of fortune Lyle has.¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºbut even that is insufficient. Lyle will not be able to triumph over Celes.¡»

    The Third too.

    ¡ºYep, I doubt he¡¯ll win... as he is right now, at least.¡»

    All of their opinions aligned.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In the Faunbeux mansion, Novem was surrounded.

    It was the evening of the second day after their fight with Celes.

    Perhaps Lyle had recovered sufficiently, as Monica was operational.

    An injured Aria hade to the room, and Miranda had brought Shannon along.

    ra was fidgeting in the doubtful air.

    ¡°... You wanted to ask something?¡±

    Acting as a representative, Miranda posed the question.

    She had always been wary of Novem, and decided to use this matter to press on it.

    Prepared for even the dissolution of the party, she took a single nce at Lyle on the bed.

    And...

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What I want to hear is about your rtion to Lyle¡¯s sister. And I¡¯ve always found you an unnatural one. Why did you leave us at Lyle¡¯s side? You¡¯re the one proceeding all of that, right? Wouldn¡¯t it usually be the other way around?¡±

    What Miranda found strange was Novem¡¯s actions.

    She could understand that she treasured Lyle, and she didn¡¯t think that was a lie.

    But even so, Novem was taking an active role in expanding Lyle¡¯s harem.

    Even when she was in a spot where she should be denying such recruitments.

    Novem made a troubled expression.

    And she leisurely exined.

    ¡°... My household is one that has continued to serve Lyle-sama¡¯s household for generations. Such a rtion has gone on for over two hundred years, and it¡¯s even been said that rather than the royal line, we¡¯ve only ever pledged our loyalty to the Walt House.¡±

    Miranda was already well aware of that one.

    For better or worse the Walts were a House that continued growingrger andrger.

    They had a firm connection with retainers, but there was a single baron house that tagged alongside them and aided them from their starts.

    Usually, having quarrels all around was the world of nobility.

    But without blood rtions or mutual interests, the Forxuz House that continued to serve the Walts was a novelty even among the nobles.

    If they had the mind, the Forxuz House would have been able to usurp the Walt House time and again.

    So it was said that the House to look upon the Walts as their royalty was the Forxuz House.

    ¡°I already know from my investigations. And it was also quite famous, so I found out immediately. So why is it that rather than Celes, you chose to follow and abide by Lyle?¡±

    Miranda was quite cautious. She had a dagger hung at her waist.

    (Celes, who even Lyle couldn¡¯t win against, was wary of Novem... I knew she was hiding her real strength, but I never thought it so high. What could be the meaning of this?)

    If she were to trust her own eyes, Novem had always been hiding her abilities.

    But Miranda didn¡¯t think her as a monster on Celes¡¯ level.

    ¡°... I suppose you all won¡¯t be satisfied with the answer of, ¡®being formerly engaged¡¯.¡±

    As if she had gained the intention to inform then of everything, Novem corrected her posture.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as you¡¯ve all seen. The current Celes is abnormal. What¡¯s more, she ys with everything around her to her will. Just as Agrissa once did.¡±

    ra exined to the ones gathered that didn¡¯t seem to understand.

    Her eyes were mostly directed at Aria.

    ¡°It¡¯s the name of a queen who lived three hundred years ago. She¡¯s called names such as the beautiful vixen, or charming witch, or the like. Her beauty encharmed her surroundings, and she¡¯s the individual that is said to have led to the copse of the country upying thisnd before Bahnseim.¡±

    Aria¡¯s eyes were swimming.

    ¡°R-right, I get the feeling I¡¯ve heard something like that before...¡±

    Miranda touched her hand to her forehead.

    (She¡¯s definitely oblivious.)

    A little fed-up, she continued listening in on Novem¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°... Both Lyle-sama and Celes-sama carry the blood of that person.¡±

    All besides Monica showed surprise.

    Tiredly, Monica spoke.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s to be expected she still has living rtives. What¡¯s to be so shocked about? I heard that the blood of magic users is valuable, and it¡¯s the nobles that try to preserve it.¡±

    Aria shot back in response.

    ¡°The blood of a viin should just be let die out! So the survivors that moved out to a remote region were the Walts, is what you¡¯re saying!?¡±

    Novem shook her head.

    ¡°No, the one the preceding head weed in as a wife was the one to carry on her bloodline. If I may add on to that, she¡¯s the daughter of the one who headed the rebellion of the time. A marquis.¡±

    Shannon opened and closed her mouth in panic.

    Aftering this far, Miranda began to ponder whether Celes really was Agrissa reborn.

    That¡¯s just how strange Centralle had be.

    ¡°So does that make Celes the rebirth of Agrissa? And you¡¯re trying to say her carrying the queen¡¯s blood made it possible?¡±

    Novem denied that.

    ¡°No, it¡¯srgely irrelevant. The problem lies in the yellow gem Celes-sama caries.¡±

    All of their eyes fell on the blue gem lying close to Lyle¡¯s body. Aria alone was looking at her own red one instead.

    ¡°From the time she started carrying it, Celes-sama changed. I noticed that, and negotiated with her. For her not toy hands on Lyle-sama.¡±

    ra spoke to her.

    ¡°How did you manage to do that?¡±

    ¡°... At that point, her powers were still weak, I suppose.¡±

    (Yep, she¡¯s definitely hiding something.)

    Miranda knew by intuition, but Novem went on.

    ¡°After that, I protected Lyle-sama. And after learning he had been driven out of the Walt House, I rushed to his side at once... I am aware that Lyle does not desire a harem. I am also aware of his intentions to flee from Bahnseim.¡±

    In that case, then why...

    Miranda was about to say that, before novem offered an apology to everyone.

    ¡°I offer my deepest apologies. But if ther¡¯s anyone capable of stopping Celes-sama... then that is Lyle-sama. That is what I believed.¡±

    Meaning Novem...

    ¡°That¡¯s why, for the possibility that Lyle-sama mighte to stand against her, I prioritized gathering women able to resist Celes-sama. As those of the opposite gender, males are too easily charmed by her.¡±

    ... They were all mere pieces harvested up for Lyle to fight against Celes someday.

    Hearing that, Aria left the room.

    ra followed her out.

    Miranda also took Shannon along to leave.

    And Novem merely watched the affair in silence.

    ¡°We¡¯re leaving, Shannon.¡±

    ¡°Eh? But...¡±

    Shannon was looking at Lyle, but Miranda forcefully dragged her out.

    After leaving the room, she noticed a woman with light pink hair hastily try to conceal herself, but she ignored her...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I opened my eyes, I was within the Jewel.

    ¡°... Is it alright that I assume the fact that I¡¯m here means that I¡¯m alive?¡±

    Around, I saw the forms of my ancestors in their seats, and I was about to ask and confirm the situation I was in, but...

    ¡ºLyle.¡»

    The Third looked at me with a serious expression.

    And unlike usual, it was the very epitome of severity.

    I responded.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡ºI¡¯ll bet you¡¯ve much to ask, and we¡¯d like to answer you as well. But for now, can you let us say our conclusion?¡»

    So did they discuss and resolve this beforehand? I decided to listen to what their opinion on the matter was.

    The Third dered.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll be having you leave Bahnsaim as soon as time permits. You shall not get involved with Celes anymore. The Walt House either.¡»

    Those words made me swallow my breath.

    The Fourth, Sixth and Seventh had said they wished of me to seed the territory.

    The Third and Fifth that it was up to me.

    And now all five of them were telling me to simply run, and that thend was irrelevant.

    The Fourth continued.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s best for it to be as far as possible. Maybe crossing the sea will be nice. Just live in peace with whoever has the will to tag along. It¡¯s fine, if you want to im somend no one¡¯s set foot in before, and be lord, we have much advice to give. That sort of thing is the Third¡¯s specialty, and I can teach you how to spend money productively.¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºWith all the time saved on trial and error, I estimate you¡¯ll have a stable stronghold in ten to twenty years. Well, it does depend on the location, but you can just avoid the disadvantageous points.¡»

    The Sixth also nodded.

    ¡ºIn a distand foreignnd, the Walt House shall rise once more. If you¡¯re a man, then this much is nothing.¡»

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll have to work to the objective and ways of that country as well, but it¡¯s in no ways impossible for you to be a feudal lord once more. To get some strength under your belt, you can organize a reputable mercenary force, and do some service for the government there, can¡¯t you? Use our Skills, and you¡¯ll be famous in no time. Getting to Baron ss in your generation alone is no dream!¡»

    With the Seventh¡¯s encouraging smile as a trigger, the others started getting rowdy over what my future held.

    The Third.

    ¡ºIf you clear fivebyrinths, you¡¯re considered first rate as an adventurer, right? If you do ten, then I¡¯m sure some stable and well off country will offer yound somewhere.¡»

    The Fourth was...

    ¡ºBut don¡¯t you think a tense country sound better? They¡¯ll be in need of some military might, so Lyle will definitely be able to be a noble on good terms.¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºBut I doubt he¡¯d want to be in war all the time. More so, how about you find a ce that needs some reorganization in domestic affairs? If it¡¯s to a certain extent, he can start with giving some advice.¡»

    The Sixth.

    ¡ºBut it¡¯s important to be a native in those sorts of areas, so a country with some extent of war is...¡»

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºI wonder if there¡¯s a moderate country out there where our powers can contribute to victory. If there¡¯s a ce short on hands, you can get yourself depended on by the top in no time. Give some moderate contributions, and do perform some moderate reforms... don¡¯t worry about it. With all of us gathered here, it¡¯s more than possible.¡»

    But in front of such a merry meeting of my ancestors, I lowered my head and apologized.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I cannot do that.¡±

    And it all went quiet. The harmonious atmosphere disappeared without a trace, and they all watched me with serious expressions.

    The Third opened his mouth.

    ¡ºWhat do you mean by that? I hope you¡¯re not saying you¡¯ll fight against Celes, right?¡»

    ¡°I will fight. I will fight Celes.¡±

    I looked straight at him.

    But the ancestors seemed opposed.

    ¡ºLyle, you were driven out of the Walt House. At this point, you could even call that your fortune. And from how things are going, it¡¯s not just going to be the Walt House anymore. The country... Bahnseim itself will be your enemy.¡»

    The Fourth corrected the positioning of his sses with his index finger. They caught the light as he exined the present situation.

    ¡ºEven if you have more Skills to use than most, you¡¯re short on personnel. And I¡¯m talking on a national level here. Novem, Aria, Miranda, Shannon, ra, Monica... you think that¡¯s enough to go against this country? Individuals and the few don¡¯t topple nations.¡»

    I shook my head.

    ¡°Yes, I cannot win. I¡¯d like to believe I understand that.¡±

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, then you can¡¯t call that fighting. It¡¯s just in suicide. Because Celes spoke ill of what you hold dear, you have to get revenge? I¡¯ll be blunt here, your choice is mistaken. Anyone wouldugh at it. At the choice of an incorrigible fool!¡»

    But even so, I shook my head.

    ¡°And even then, I¡¯ll fight Celes. I get it. That if it goes on like this, she¡¯ll never be stopped. That thousands, tens of thousands, perhaps even hundreds of thousands will die.¡±

    The Sixth corrected my opinion.

    ¡ºWrong. You¡¯re looking in the ten millions here. That thing will at least go that far. And Celes has enough time. That much is to be expected.¡»

    Hearing that, I raised my face.

    The ceiling of the Jewel was something I had never seen before.

    The ceiling was of the same design as the table, and in the center of it, arge and roundpis stone was imbedded. The ceiling was high, and around it, twenty three smaller blue gemstones were arranged.

    That was likely the number of Skills.

    The pattern with only two was likely mine.

    ¡°I do have the mind to get revenge on Celes, and the mind to be recognized by my parents. But more than that... if I¡¯m to leave her like this, then countless lives will be yed to her whim...¡±

    The Seventhy down my opinion with a levelheadedness he didn¡¯t usually direct.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t misunderstand. She¡¯s merely increasing the scale, and even if Celes didn¡¯t do anything, war will break out. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s already one going on somewhere. Inhuman acts are happening all over foreignnds. Whether Celes is the one to cause them, or not, what changes is only the scale.¡»

    The Fourth was looking at me fed-up.

    ¡ºIdealism is fine and all. But look here, you¡¯ve got to preach them after you¡¯ve gotten able to protect the precious people around you. Using Skills, you¡¯re only a little more proficient than the masses. Can a man protected by Novem-chan and the rest protect anyone else?¡»

    I took in all their words. But I could only think that I had to do something about Celes myself.

    I was more than aware. They were the thoughts of a child unable to understand the cruelty of realty.

    And even so...

    ¡°If I¡¯m to run here, the Walt House will be spoken of as the greatest of evils for all history toe.¡±

    The Third scoffed.

    ¡ºSo what? Splendid. Do you hear any of us telling you to stop Celes? To be blunt here, as long as you survive, Lyle, the blood will carry on. That¡¯s enough for me.¡»

    ¡°All that you¡¯ve amassed, your legacies... it¡¯ll all be for naught!¡±

    The Fourth disinterestedly...

    ¡ºYou¡¯re too caught up on the past. Isn¡¯t it fine? Just start it up from scratch again. Do you think our Founder ever mulled over those details? Present over past. Even over the future, you only have the present to live in..¡»

    ¡°So just abandon it all? Throw away all the sinless people to be killed by Celes, and find happiness for myself alone? I¡¯m not shameless enough for that!¡±

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºWhat are you so high and mighty about? Just who out there told you to hold responsibility for it? Responsibility is something the guys with authority have. Meaning... something the current Walt House¡¯s Head and the King of Bahnseim should have, and not something you have the right to bear. Do you know of the word ¡®pretentious¡¯?¡»

    ¡°You ancestors are the ones who told me to carry on the territory. Changing course at this point in time?¡±

    The Sixth red at me.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. That thing is too dangerous. It¡¯s the right choice, isn¡¯t it? That you won¡¯t win is something every single person present has determined.¡»

    ¡°Just what do you mean by right? Then are my thoughts in the wrong? Is trying to stop Celes something so wrong to attempt!?¡±

    As I screamed out, the Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºNo, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re right enough to make me sick. Then just do what you want. From this point on, I won¡¯t offer the slightest of advice or assistance. We¡¯re not nice enough folks to pay mind to a child knowingly rushing off to his death.¡»

    The heads of history lived their lives as feudal lords. The various members used various ways to protect and advance the territory.

    I should know well enough that the world isn¡¯t one you can live through on ideals.

    ¡°... I¡¯m ignorant to the ways of the world.¡±

    The Third nodded.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. On top of that, an idiot.¡»

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t win against Celes.¡±

    ¡ºI¡¯m really questioning whether there¡¯s anyone out there who can win against here, you know.¡»

    ¡°If Novem wasn¡¯t there, I¡¯d never even have gotten this far.¡±

    ¡ºAnd even that Novem-chan seems to have some ulterior motives, right? Can you continue to believe in her as you have? It¡¯s possible she even has connections with that sister of yours. No, even as we speak, she may be happily reporting to Celes on your present state.¡»

    ¡°... Shut up.¡±

    ¡ºWhat was that? You want to say something to us?¡»

    The low and threatening voice he used was the same enraged one the aloof man let out when he punched the King.

    I felt an unpleasant sweat creep along my spine, but...

    ¡¾Don¡¯t lose¡¿

    ¡¾Do your best¡¿

    ... I remembered the First¡¯s and Second¡¯s words.

    (So what about Skills? So what if I¡¯m weak? I know all of that! But if I don¡¯t stand up here, am I just to spend the rest of my life cowering in Celes¡¯ shadow? After being recognized by those men, you¡¯re telling me to live such a life... don¡¯t screw with me!)

    ¡°... Don¡¯t screw with me.¡±

    ¡ºAh?¡»

    The Third and the surrounding Ancestors were sending stares vicious enough to make me tremble.

    They¡¯d lived through much more carnage than me, the determination of these men of valor.

    Fifteen years... I was going to turn sixteen soon. A kid like me must be nothing but an oblivious brat from their point of view.

    I know.

    I know, but.

    ¡°I told you not to screw with me! As if I care! No assistance? No advice? No Skill either? Go do what you want! The First¡¯s and Second¡¯s Skills are already mine! My Second Stage Skill ¡¾Connection¡¿ manifested as well! No help? And so what! I decided it, and I¡¯m going to carry it out! So just watch from the Jewel, I¡¯ll definitely pull it off... whether you all oppose, or reject, I¡¯ve already decided. I will fight Celes!¡±

    Hearing my words, the Third scratched his head.

    The Fourth removed his sses, and started wiping off the lenses.

    The Fifth looked at the ceiling with his hand on his brow.

    The Sixth let out a deep sigh.

    The Seventh had his fingers over the area around his eyes.

    As a representative of them all, the Third stood and pped his hands.

    ¡ºYou pass. Of course, all actions henceforth are your responsibility alone. But fret not; we¡¯re here to help you along. We¡¯ll offer more assistance than before.¡»

    ¡°... What do you mean.¡±

    Putting his sses back on, the Fourth quietly exined.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t look so mad. It was just a little bit of a test. And you see, it¡¯s not as if we don¡¯t have our dissatisfactions. I myself have never experienced a war of countries. What¡¯s more, Bahnseim is quite a superpower.¡»

    The Third looked at me and smiled.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re entering a field none of us have any experience in. The enemy is our House that¡¯s kept growing and growing from our times, on top of the entire kingdom of Bahnseim... now look in the other corner. Lyle, a teen with a little bit of money, and somerades who don¡¯t even make ten. If you want to start here, then your means of sess will take decades in the making.¡»

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºWe can¡¯t spend that much time. Really... even after death, theserge worries just have to keep popping up one after another. But so be it. You¡¯re a man of the Walt House after all.¡»

    The Sixthughed.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! Lyle, you¡¯ll get to experience a sort of battle none of your forefathers have gone through before. It¡¯ll be fun! The enemy is formidable, Celes is a monster... just standing up to them will be a living hell!¡»

    The Seventh¡¯s eyes were just a little bit teary.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll lend you my power. If there¡¯s someone out there capable of stopping Celes, then I¡¯m sure it is you. I won¡¯t give that right to anyone else. By the Walt House¡¯s... no, your hand, put a stop to Celes.¡»

    While I sat in a daze, the ancestors stood from their seats.

    Looking at me, the Third held out his arms wide.

    ¡ºNow from here on, our... no, Lyle¡¯s battle begins. Not of the Walt House, or of us, the time hase to start your own story.¡»

 Volume 6 - 13: Dissolution

    Dissolution.

    When I woke up, Monica¡¯s face was before my eyes

    ¡°... Oy?¡±

    No, she¡¯s way too close.

    ¡°To wake a sleeping chicken the kiss of one as cute as I is ne- ...oh, you actually woke up... how unfortunate¡±

    Distancing herself, and straightening her back, Monica seemed delighted.

    She¡¯d challenged Celes a number of times, so I assume the loyalty of Automata must be high.

    (But even if I know that, it¡¯s still something to be happy about.)

    I raised my torso, and tried moving my body. As the ancestors had informed me, my healing was alreadypleted.

    My wounds had closed, but I still felt some pain throughout.

    A scar remained on my left arm. It was from when she nailed me to the wall, and grated the de back and forth.

    But perhaps it¡¯s best that something remained.

    (With a reminder like this to look at every day, it looks like I¡¯ll be able to live on without forgetting how much a threat Celes is.)

    ¡°For now, I¡¯ll rest my body some more. This is the Faunbeux¡¯s mansion, right? Why did they decide to save us?¡±

    When I said that, Monica looked at me in wonder.

    ¡°How were you able to determine our location? When you were carried here, I was sure you didn¡¯t have any consciousness to speak of.¡±

    I smiled a little, got off the bed, and tried moving my body a little.

    ¡°This and that. This and... ah, and Monica.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll give my gratitude for now.¡±

    When I gave her my thanks for saving me, Monica suddenly began making a wriggling movement, her hair style ruffling itself into a mess, as she delightedly...

    ¡°Gawd! So you¡¯ve finally began to dere! Just how long did that take, you damn chicken! We¡¯re sleeping in the same bed tonight. Prepare yourself.¡±

    (TL: Dere as in the other side of the tsun coin.)

    ¡°Yeah, no, we¡¯re not doing that. And don¡¯t you sleep standing up?¡±

    When I denied her with a smile, she crouched down on the spot, and pretended to cry.

    ¡°Even I was worried about you, you know. You didn¡¯t show any signs of waking, so I spent most of the time in sleep mode, though.¡±

    ¡°So you were asleep!? No, perhaps that was for the best. ¡±

    Monica had a line connecting her to me, from which she received Mana.

    While that let the automaton even rebuild herself, it also meant my Mana was constantly drained. When recovering my physical state was of the highest priority, having Monica moving around would only slow the process.

    ¡°... Where are Novem and the others?¡±

    Monica stood, and spoke expressionlessly.

    ¡°Some infighting broke out. The vixen is preparing the bath. Well, with this, there are less nuisances toe in between us. Now, Chicken Dickwad! Take my nursing with everything you¡¯ve got!¡±

    I sat down on the bed, and addressed her.

    ¡°Before that, I¡¯ve got a request.¡±

    ¡°How greedy of you. Say anything you want. I¡¯ll carry it out perfectly. Speak!¡±

    To Monica, who awaited her orders, I...

    ¡°Can you assemble all our party¡¯s members? I¡¯ve something important to say.¡±

    And finishing those words, I looked up a the ceiling.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Everyone gathered in my room.

    As the heads of history had suspected, the harem goal Novem had spoke of caused their rtions to turn dicey.

    In the space of the room, everyone stood a considerable distance from Novem.

    (It¡¯s to be expected after receiving game-piece treatment.)

    It¡¯s not like I intend to chastise Novem for making a harem for me.

    I mean, if you think about it, all she did was make sure the ones to gather around me were immune to Celes¡¯ influence.

    Whether we¡¯re to fight or run, Novem simply determined that such a trait was essential.

    They looked at me as I sat on the bed.

    Aria looked like she wanted to say something.

    Miranda remained wary of Novem.

    Shannon nervously assessed her surroundings.

    ra¡¯s field of vision was also swimming around the room.

    Monica was standing by my side.

    And Novem...

    ¡°Lyle-sama, what is it you wanted to talk about?¡±

    I stood, and observed the faces of myrades.

    ¡°... I¡¯ve decided to disband the party. So I¡¯d like for us to decide here whether we¡¯ll disband now or in Beim. Perhaps we can make the trip, and look for other parties to join as we work with these members a little longer.¡±

    Novem listened to my decision, and silently nodded.

    She...

    ¡°I will apany you to the end.¡±

    Smiling, I...

    ¡°That so? But I¡¯d like it if you made your choice after I told the whole story.¡±

    Aria stared at me, and yelled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just proceed talks on your own! And wait, what are you even trying to do? Disbanding and all.¡±

    Miranda was the same, it seems.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure a certain someone said he¡¯d make sure I didn¡¯t regret anything, right? That¡¯s a clear-cut abandoning of responsibility right there.¡±

    I gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I did say I wouldn¡¯t let you regret. But if we go on as we are, you¡¯ll only regret more. I¡¯ve finally gotten myself a goal. It¡¯s much too big for me, and to bepletely honest, I have yet to decide how I¡¯ll even go about carrying it out. But taking you all along will just be going down the road to regrets. Of course, I¡¯m aware it isn¡¯t something I can do alone, and I don¡¯t have such intentions. After this, I¡¯ll reform a party, with the express purpose of working towards that goal.¡±

    I decided to fight.

    But in that case, I can no longer walk alongside myrades without the same resolve.

    What I¡¯ve decided is the dis and reassembly of a party.

    ¡°That¡¯s just selfish...¡±

    As Shannon looked at me with condemning eyes, I smiled and apologized.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s selfish. No matter how far I go, I¡¯ll still be selfish. And the goal I speak of is to defeat Celes.¡±

    On my utterance, ra corrected the positioning of her sses, as she spoke.

    ¡°Does that imply assassination?¡±

    ¡°I did consider it, but there¡¯s more problems than merits with that one. So when I get to Beim, I¡¯ll reform a party, and start building up power. Do you want to return to Arumsaas, ra? Whatever we earn as a party will be evenly divided, so if you have any desires, it may be possible to grant them.¡±

    I believe she said she wanted to run a bookstore in the future.

    Money-wise, I¡¯m sure we have enough to start up a small store.

    Ariamented on my opinion.

    ¡°Fight Celes? Are you an idiot? You just crashed and burned on that none too long ago! Challenging that one is... shouldn¡¯t you be thinking of running off somewhere and living a quiet life?¡±

    And that does sound quite appealing in itself.

    Earn money as adventurers, and eventually use the advice of the ancestors to continue on the Walt House¡¯s legacy of reimingnd. I did consider that path.

    I¡¯m sure that would be fine as well.

    I¡¯m sure that if I had chosen it, the ancestors would have supported me with their all. But I¡¯ve already made my choice.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave her be. That¡¯s why I chose to oppose her. I¡¯m sorry, but this is the end of the party. Don¡¯t worry so much over that point. I¡¯ll prepare a considerable preparatory period, and if we go all the way to Beim, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be in great demand. That¡¯s just howpetent the members of this party are.¡±

    Miranda informed me as a representative of the rest.

    ¡°Please give me some time to think. And at present, we can¡¯t even move from Centralle.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll need time. What about you, Novem?¡±

    Novem¡¯s expression looked as if she wasn¡¯t expecting that question from me. A little happy, yet discontent at the same time.

    Aplicated expression.

    ¡°I will apany you to the end.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having woken up, I sat across from Lianne.

    Resting in a sofa, and sipping tea.

    ¡°I give my thanks for saving us. But pardon my rudeness, could I ask your reasons? I can¡¯t think there was a single merit in such an act.¡±

    With her long and pink hair tied up behind her head, Lianne gave a thin smile.

    She looked a bit tired, and her face had more shadows than usual.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there any merit to it either. It¡¯s just that thing called intuition. Both in meeting you and saving you.¡±

    While taking a sip of tea, I wondered if this person had the same sort of sharp feral instincts as the First once had.

    ¡°Do you believe such instincts exist?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do. I mean, I¡¯ve been saved a number of times by something like that.¡±

    With a simple, ¡®I see,¡¯ she returned to her tea.

    She must be thinking I¡¯d been through trouble a number of times as an adventurer. She¡¯s not wrong with that assumption, and correcting it would just make matters moreplicated.

    (Of the First¡¯s and Second¡¯s wills that were once in the Jewel and so on and so forth... it¡¯s no good. It¡¯ll just take up time to convince her.)

    She did seem much busier than me, anyways.

    Along with the preparations to vacate the mansion, she appeared to be probing through some of the deeper internal affairs of Bahnseim.

    It was during that act that she went and discovered our party.

    ¡°Tomorrow there¡¯s going to be an official announcement in Centralle¡¯s za. Celes will officially be engaged to his royal highness, and be the true queen to be both nominally and virtually.¡±

    I already knew, so I wasn¡¯t surprised.

    ¡°It was going to happen sooner orter, though I do think it a little soon for the announcement.¡±

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t wait, I hear. See, Celes is quite charming, so the crown prince and the others are working fast to make sure no strange bugs crawl out aiming for her.¡±

    Seeing her giggle to herself, I wondered just what was going through Lianne¡¯s mind when she saw her former fianc¨¦e in such a state...

    While she¡¯s surely smiling, I doubt she finds it all too interesting inside.

    ¡°She¡¯s just acting on a whim. Though I do get the feeling she¡¯d calmly prey on any man to catch her fancy.¡±

    Lianne agreed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet. Even so, the prince... Rufus will eventually just be pushed to the side, I believe. Worsees to worst, if a child no one knows the father of is to be born, they¡¯ll still sit on the throne all the same.¡±

    That¡¯s just how twisted it all was.

    Ever since Celes set foot in the city, everything rapidly started descending to madness. Thinking of it as the power of a monster made me shiver.

    ¡°So by the princess¡¯s intuition, how do you think Bahnseim will fare? Do you think it willst?¡±

    On my question, she stared right at me.

    ¡°... Isn¡¯t that dependent on you? I¡¯m surprised you came out alive after standing before her. It¡¯s lucky as all hell that you got away with injuries of that level. You see, I thought you were the key. It was just by lust for revenge, but I wanted you to be the one to bring ruin to this country... I mean, a death match between two carrying the same blood in their veins sounds interesting, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    A voice came from the Jewel.

    It was the Fifth¡¯s.

    ¡ºNo matter the time, women sure are strong.¡»

    It was an answer as to why she saved me much more satisfying that in old good will.

    Of all else, I was the same.

    Even if I sugarcoated it, my petty pride was stirring up a desire for vengeance. I wanted to defeat Celes, and triumph over her.

    Those dark emotions included formed the current me.

    ¡°Then I have to try hard to answer to your expectations. Will taking on Bahnseim be hard for Faunbeux as a country?¡±

    Lianne stopped her tea-holding hand, and looked at me with a serious expression.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t a single country nearby that can put up a decent fight with a nation asrge as Bahnseim. And even if they were to win, no small country would be able to govern its mass. Some alliances and unions will need to be made for a chance at victory, but...¡±

    The Seventh let his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºFor countries stealing amongst themselves to try uniting, it¡¯s more likely a war will break out amongst themselves before all else. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be something plenty muddled up. And I doubt it¡¯s possible in the first ce.¡»

    Lianne put to mouth the reason the Seventh was about to say.

    ¡°Trying to exin the threat of Celes to one who¡¯s never seen her before won¡¯t breed understanding. Showing her to them will likely get them in her cage. It¡¯s the worst.¡±

    The moment you fully understand the threat, it¡¯s much toote.

    ¡°... Princess, what do you n on doing henceforth?¡±

    On my question, Lianne let a light smile grace her face.

    ¡°A princess rejected by their groom doesn¡¯t make for good rumor. Even if I go back, just what treatment awaits... of course...¡±

    I confirmed the sensation that she had used a Skill, and felt the handle of my teacup fracture.

    I caught the cup with my left hand, not letting any of its contents spill.

    ¡°Oh, how unfortunate.¡±

    It does look like Lianne has a Skill of her own.

    When I tried considering what sort of Skill it was, sheughed, and...

    ¡°My Skill is ¡¾Trick¡¿. It¡¯s only good for a little mischief, but that¡¯s enough for now. I¡¯ll just use this to bring some misfortune to those that offer me a cold reception back home.¡±

    Seeing herugh to herself, I left the teacup on the table.

    Her eyes had yet to show defeat.

    I really wonder what this girl ns to perpetuate.

    ¡°... I n on fighting Celes. But I haven¡¯t decided on the means yet.¡±

    ¡®I see,¡¯ she muttered as she finished her tea.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    -... Aria and ra dropped by Miranda¡¯s room.

    While they had their own borrowed rooms, everyone besides Lyle, Novem and Monica had gathered there.

    Miranda looked over Aria, Shannon and ra, and sighed.

    ¡°So you said you wanted to discuss the future? Don¡¯t you all have your own wills or anything?¡±

    Ariained.

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t disbanding aftering all the way here irritate you at all!? The n went down all too fast, and disbanding after we go all the way to Beim is nothing but trouble, isn¡¯t it!?¡±

    Miranda exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why Lyle said he¡¯d make some operational time over there, isn¡¯t it? How about you use it to look for your next party? For yours and ra¡¯s ability levels, you¡¯ll find one in no time.¡±

    In truth, everyone¡¯s individual abilities were quite high.

    While Lyle¡¯s party had immature coordination, it waspensated for with personalpetence.

    Even if they transferred to other parties, the need to polish up coordination remained the same.

    ra posed a question to Miranda.

    ¡°Miranda-san, so are you leaning towards disbanding in Beim, then?¡±

    Putting her hand on her hip, Miranda pushed out her chest, and nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind either way, really. I mean, I¡¯m following him anyways.¡±

    Shannon was surprised.

    ¡°Eh!? I mean, Celes-sama is...¡±

    Miranda yelled at Shannon for continuing to add ¨Csama to the ursed name.

    ¡°Drop the ¨Csama already! That one¡¯s already just an enemy. And you¡¯ve already bought yourself quite some resentment from her, so trying to curry favor with an honorific is toote.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intent... but there¡¯s still no way we can win.¡±

    The girl hanging her head, Shannon, was most likely the one among them who¡¯d confirmed Celes¡¯ power to its fullest.

    Because her eyes didn¡¯t function, her Skill had bestowed demon eyes unto her.

    And by their power, she could collect more information than others.

    ¡°I¡¯m dragging Shannon along, but Aria, ra, you both have to decide on your own. Lyle has decided to fight Celes. That¡¯s the direction his party will move. You can¡¯t beining, ¡®this isn¡¯t how it was supposed to be¡¯ after that.¡±

    Miranda nned on following Lyle. Even if the party disbanded, she just had to be a part of it when it formed again.

    She didn¡¯t fancy being with Novem, but even so, she chose to go along.

    If Novem was to move for Lyle¡¯s sake, and she was to as well, then... she knew that as long as she still had some use, Novem wouldn¡¯t try to cut her off.

    While she saw all of Novem¡¯s actions as ominous and uncanny, she could understand that all of them had been for Lyle¡¯s sake.

    Aria made a bit of a perplexed face.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re fine with that? Miranda, you think you can win against that Celes?¡±

    ¡°A frontal attack is impossible. There¡¯s the gap in skill... so we¡¯ll prepare in a way we can win. Lyle¡¯s no fool either. Did he say we¡¯d all be jumping into a pit of mes? He does seem to have the mind to make preparations.¡±

    ra was as collected as usual. It¡¯s likely she had already reached her conclusion.

    Miranda watched Aria shake.

    ¡°So just decide for yourself. If you¡¯re aiming to be a first-rate adventurer, then you should take responsibility in your own actions. That self-responsibility thing.¡±

    The party hade together for various reasons.

    They hade together, attracted by the existence called Lyle, but those without clear goals in mind- Aria and Shannon- couldn¡¯t help but sway.

    While thinking there was no helping it, Miranda tried directing Aria a little.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll say you ran away if you decided to join another party. It¡¯spletely natural for a party to break apart if goals differ.¡±

    ra affirmed her words.

    ¡°More so, before you¡¯re gathered up and used by someone like Novem-san, and thrust into a situation you can¡¯t escape from, it¡¯s best you confirmed your own will and intentions. Lyle-san¡¯s way is the kinder by far.¡±

    With a greater understanding of what it meant to be an adventurer than the rest, ra spoke and nodded to herself.

    Aria...

    ¡°... But saying something like that after all this time! After just pulling us around however he felt...!¡±

    The fact that Aria liked Lyle was something Miranda understood.

    That¡¯s why she spoke.

    ¡°Right. Then you¡¯re leaving, are you, Aria? Isn¡¯t that fine? There are plenty of fish in the sea.¡±

    Aria burst out of the room.

    Watching her back, ra addressed Miranda.

    ¡°Was that not a little too cold?¡±

    ¡°What of it? I¡¯ve no reason tofort a love rival. I don¡¯t feel like bullying her with malicious intent, but I¡¯m not going to look after her beyond the scope of arade.¡±

    Stroking her light verdure hair, Miranda spoke to ra.

    ¡°If she does something to me, I¡¯ll get back at her. If she saves me, I¡¯ll repay the favor. But you see, if she doesn¡¯t follow along of her own will, then she¡¯ll just be a hindrance to the current Lyle. You understand that, right?¡±

    Watching ra nod, Miranda turned her eyes to the open doorway Aria had left behind...

 Volume 6 - 14: The Maddening Metropolist

    The Maddening Metropolis

    Arge mass of people gathered in Centralle¡¯s za, overlooked by the imperial pce.

    Of the civilians gathered around me, even those that had journeyed far from the furthest reached of Bahnseim had sparkling eyes.

    And while I stood with a robe and hood covering my form, no one sent any doubt my way.

    Lianne stood beside me, removing her hood, and shaking out her pink hair.

    ¡°That just felt stupid. There doesn¡¯t seem a point in disguising ourselves.¡±

    I also removed my hood, and Novem followed along.

    Monica had been wearing her maid uniform the whole time as per usual.

    I confirmed the area with Skills, and found there wasn¡¯t a soul directing hostility at us. Rather than not directing it, it was as if no one recognized our existence as a whole.

    ¡°Even so, is it fine for a royal princess to havee to a ce like this?¡±

    On my question, Lianne scoffed.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t yearn to witness the making of history? That at that time, at that ce, I saw it all... it¡¯s good to have such tales to hand down. I mean, the sun starts to set on Bahnseim from here on.¡±

    I looked at the balcony of the pce.

    We hade quite early in the morning, but even so, there was quite a number of people lined up in front of us.

    Nearby, a troupe of singers and performers showed off their trade to earn money.

    Food stalls were also scattered around, and it was as if we were at a festival.

    ¡°... Novem, what of Aria and the others?¡±

    When I said that, Novem shook her head.

    ¡°As of yet, I am unable to establishmunication with them. When you think of what I¡¯ve done, it¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    I didn¡¯t look at her face.

    The game pieces she assembled for me.

    That was the harem.

    That they had a resistance against Celes meant they wouldn¡¯t be charmed into betraying me.

    I do dislike the pawn-treatment of them, but I must admit that seeing therades I¡¯ve shared joy and sorrow with turn to Celes¡¯ side wouldn¡¯t be a nice scene on the eyes.

    ¡°So you thought I would try challenging Celes too?¡±

    Those surrounding us simply waited for Celes to make her grand appearance. They weren¡¯t interested in something as lowly as us at all.

    Novem spoke to me.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t certain what choice you would make. It¡¯s just that, considering the future, I thought it best to gather those with natures preventing them from betraying you at your side.¡±

    So it didn¡¯t matter which way I rolled.

    Whether I challenged her or ran, Novem just wanted to have the preparations in ce.

    Monica informed us of the situation.

    ¡°There is some movement within the pce. They¡¯reing.¡±

    Just as Monica, who could see further than us, had said, the door to the balcony opened up, and some knights paraded out.

    Behind them came the higher official and the king. The queen, and the crown prince ¡¾Rufus Bahnseim¡¿.

    His red and curling hair was cut short, and perhaps prepared for this very day, he wore white clothing adorned with ornaments of gold, silver, and other precious stones.

    Hand in hand with that prince, wearing a white dress, and an amount of ornaments that clearly seemed like overkill, came Celes.

    Cheers of joy came to announce her appearance alone.

    (It¡¯s really loud.)

    Watching the girl wave her hand, a few even swooned.

    It looked like she nned to wave that hand until all the cheers died down. Celes was wearing a serene expression, and I did think she was beautiful.

    (Her contents are just awful, though.)

    She carried along her rapier in a sheath purposely made to make the whole thing look like a ceremonious staff.

    Looking at Lianne standing to my side...

    ¡°He really does look happy...¡±

    She was watching the crown prince expressionlessly.

    And I saw my parents stationed close to Celes.

    They looked simply delighted.

    I heard a voice from the Jewel.

    The Third spoke with great irritation.

    ¡ºThe crown prince looks identical to the bastard... some goddess up there must be trying to piss me off with her tant revtions.¡»

    Certainly, from afar, he resembled the king I saw within the Third¡¯s memory before.

    The Fourth seemed to be focused on his attire.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s way too showy. In bad taste, even... I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll all be nothing but pure gold at the wedding ceremony. What an absolute waste.¡»

    The Fifth listened in to the surrounding cheers.

    ¡ºWho the hell gets this heated? When it¡¯s highly likely there¡¯ll be war with Faunbeux, and I¡¯m sure an extra tax will soon be collected for that sake. A wedding ceremony, a change of rule, and a war... not a time anyone should beughing.¡»

    It¡¯s often the case a reason is given, and a tax levied for a temporary period of time.

    The imperial capital Centralle wasn¡¯t ignorant to such matters.

    The sixth looked at my father by Celes¡¯ side, ¡¾Maizel¡¿.

    ¡ºSo this is what¡¯s be of the fastidious Maizel.¡»

    My father had hated the Sixth¡¯s dark image.

    Sending bribes to rise in rank, and making the pce move to his whims. More than anything, the sheer number of wars the Sixth held with the other nobles of Bahnseim was enough reason for him to be hated.

    With such hate from his grandson, the Sixth sounded a little sad.

    The Seventh was...

    ¡º... Stupid son of mine. Letting even ire fall to Celes¡¯ whim.¡»

    Having experienced the power of the Monster Celes first-hand, he couldn¡¯t press my mother or father as hard as before.

    Even if they weren¡¯t beside her all around the clock, the opportunities they had to interact with her were higher than the rest.

    Huddling close, happily watching over their beloved daughter. Watching over the scene the Third spoke to me.

    ¡ºLyle, you get it, right? Choosing to fight means you¡¯ll be...¡»

    Before he could finish his words, I squeezed the Jewel to indicate my affirmation.

    A whileter, when the surroundings had calmed down, the king¡¯s words starteding out.

    They were the words to officially denote Celes¡¯ engagement.

    And the crown prince appeared before the crowd, giving his greetings.

    They were normal pleasantries, but the more words from him she heard, the more Lianne¡¯s head dropped down.

    Her tears had started to flow, so I patted her back, and supported her so she wouldn¡¯t copse.

    And it finally came to Celes¡¯ turn.

    Her voice was clear, and easily audible from afar.

    ¡°People of mine. Rejoice.¡±

    That was quite a haughty manner of speech, but those gathered raised their cheers.

    ¡°On this splendid day, Bahnseim has be my belonging. Now rejoice, nobles!¡±

    Lined in the castle¡¯s courtyard, the imperial nobles, knights, and feudal lords assembled from across thends began to apud.

    On Celes¡¯ side, the king and queen, and even the prince and ministers pped along as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s madness.¡±

    Mad as it may be, it was something that everyone present thought of as natural.

    Even I was beginning to doubt if I was the strange one here.

    ¡°From here on, Bahnseim will expand even further! But...¡±

    Her expression turned a little sorrowful.

    And after raising it, she formed another smile...

    ¡°There are nobles within this very nation that defy me! There are still those who¡¯ve refused to obey! Wouldn¡¯t you say that¡¯s something unforgivable!?¡±

    Spreading out her arms, Celes received the angry yells of the people...

    ... Directed at those disobedient nobles, of course.

    ¡°Now let us prepare for war. By the time I¡¯ve dyed Bahnsem in one uniform shade... I will let you all have me as your queen.¡±

    Apuse. Cheers. And tears of joy...

    I clenched the Jewel as I spoke.

    ¡°Founder... it really is abnormal.¡±

    The beautiful vixen.

    While it was said after the fact that many other factors were involved, ¡¾Agrissa¡¿ was known as the primary factor.

    But looking at Celes, I could now understand.

    That if such an existence had lived beforehand, then monsters must really exist, and they¡¯ll being out one after the other.

    I burned the sight of Bahnseim, the country I was to go against, into my eyes.

    And noticing me, Celes waved her hand.

    Those in my immediate surroundings were almost all moved to tears.

    Monica was...

    ¡°... I cannotprehend it.¡±

    I smiled and...

    ¡°Well you¡¯re the iprehensible one to me. It¡¯s just that, with this, I¡¯ve no regrets keeping me here.¡±

    The Fifth spoke to me.

    ¡ºYou can still turn back, you know. Stopping these people as they are now means...¡»

    I tapped the Jewel and let it roll. I denied it.

    And to Celes, who directed a smile our way, I smiled as well.

    ¡°Just wait up there. I¡¯ll definitely put a stop to you.¡±

    Within the cheers high enough to drive one to madness, I swore it to my heart.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The announcement in the za had only been for the publicization of Celes¡¯ engagement to the prince.

    There wasn¡¯t the slightest of apologies sent to Faunbeux, and the knights, soldiers and servants who were on standby in the mansion wereying their anger bare.

    Within that mansion.

    In the room I had been given, I received a visit from an unexpected guest.

    No, rather than unexpected...

    ¡°Are you sane? This is no game we¡¯re ying here.¡±

    With a silver te in hand came Eva the singer.

    Stroking her light pink hair, she spoke with confidence.

    ¡°Of course! You¡¯re going to be fighting that princess called Celes, right? That will surely be a hero¡¯s tale. And by your side, I¡¯ll see it, hear it, and put it to memory. Someday I¡¯ll make a song of it, and have it heard all throughout the world. With my name tagged onto it, naturally.¡±

    Having gone off toplete her adventurer registration, she presented her guild card to me.

    She had likely used her recent savings to aplish it.

    Registering did take a bit of money.

    It was normally a loan paid after one started earning as an adventurer.

    While reminiscing over the moment of my own registration, I looked up at her face.

    And Eva...

    ¡°And you told me to anyways... to pass down your tale of heroism.¡±

    At this point, perhaps I should have said something like, ¡®sing of¡¯ rather than, ¡®hand down.¡¯

    But that wasn¡¯t really important, and remembering that embarrassing moment of mind, I cradled my head in my hands.

    Novem sought confirmation with her.

    ¡°Are you certain about that? It will be a dangerous journey.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Even like this, I¡¯m used to travelling, and living on the move. I also know how to fight.¡±

    I guess she would be better than an inexperienced adventurer, at least.

    And it¡¯s important that she approached Celes without being charmed.

    ¡°... If you¡¯re to join the party, you¡¯ll have to go along with our schedules. Perhaps you won¡¯t be able to sing whenever you want anymore.¡±

    ¡°I can gather more tales and stories as we travel, and witness the main hero story in the flesh! I can put up with that much, at least. I¡¯m also risking my livelihood on this one, so I¡¯m more grateful that you¡¯re serious about it.¡±

    Novem smiled.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, if you look to the Walt Family Precept, she more than passes. I will not offer any opposition.¡±

    (... I don¡¯t really care about those precepts anyways.)

    The reason those requirements were formed was because the First Generation¡¯s first love fell through, and he didn¡¯t want to marry anymore.

    He didn¡¯t want to marry, but as he was a feudal lord, those around him didn¡¯t ept it.

    That¡¯s why they took it asw when he proimed the precepts for epting a wife. This all took ce at a party.

    It was just an excuse he thought up while drunk, but its regtions were upheld for over two hundred years.

    (Why does everything seem heavier when you say it has some history to it...)

    From the other heads¡¯ point of view, they were nothing but trouble.

    And now the only one to protect them so faithfully was Novem.

    ¡°Eh? What? There are precepts? I want to hear them!

    To a worked-up Eva, I told her I¡¯d tell her another time, as I took charge of one of the two guild cards she had been issued.¡±

    A knocking sound came from the door, and Monica answered it.

    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Aria-san. Have youe to say your words of parting?¡±

    ¡°Why do you have to stir everyone up, me included? Yo, made your choice yet?¡±

    I asked Aria as such, but she just silently entered, mmed her guild card on the table, and exited the room.

    And as the rest of us stood dumbfounded, Novem calmly.

    ¡°So Aria-san is confirmed.¡±

    And next it was ra¡¯s turn to enter the room.

    ¡°... What happened with Aria-san?¡±

    I tried giving a simple exnation.

    ¡°No, she kinda left in silence. I do think she means toe along, but... what about you, ra?¡±

    There, ra handed me her guild card.

    ¡°... Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it quite a bit, but Arumsaas is a city of Bahnseim. And there are much too many books I¡¯ve yet to read there to lose.¡±

    And you¡¯re really joining in for something like that? I thought as such, but epted the card anyways.

    ¡°Celes might not even do anything to it. Or perhaps we won¡¯t be in time to save it.¡±

    On my words, ra...

    ¡°I just think it¡¯s better than doing nothing at all.¡±

    Saying that, she left the room.

    And as if waiting for ra to leave, Miranda came in, pulling Shannon behind.

    She looked at the cards on the table, and at Eva, and sighed.

    ¡°Are we thest? And wait, you... I¡¯m sure you were eavesdropping not too long ago, right?¡±

    Hearing that, Eva stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°Sorry. But it was just too interesting. And I¡¯ve already received permission. Precepts? It looks like I¡¯ve cleared them without even knowing it!¡±

    As Eva stuck out her chest, Shannon spoke tiredly.

    ¡°Those are the precepts for bride-finding, you know. And wait, I don¡¯t think my feelings are being taken into consideration in any of this... hey, isn¡¯t that a little too cruel?¡±

    Shannon pleaded to me for help, but Miranda smile.

    ¡°If you think you¡¯ll be able to evade Celes¡¯ grasp alone, then just go and try it. She does seem to hate you, so I¡¯m sure she has only the nicest reception in store.¡±

    Raising a slight scream, Shannon left her own card on the table.

    Miranda did the same, without even giving Novem a second nce.

    ¡°... If you¡¯reing along, I don¡¯t think discord within the group will be of any help.¡±

    On my words, she...

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my work properly. If it¡¯s orders, I¡¯ll act like we¡¯re getting along.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t cause any problems.¡±

    ¡°Taken to heart. Now Shannon, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I get it, so don¡¯t pull me by the hair!¡±

    After the two of them left, Novem smiled.

    ¡°So everyone¡¯s going along.¡±

    I sighed a little.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was a bit unexpected.¡±

    There, Monica muttered a, ¡®well, well, well¡¯ under her breath, and spoke.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve gained another one, though. Good grief, we¡¯ll have to recalcte our edibles, and go on another shopping voyage out there because of it.¡±

    Sighing some more, I¡¯m not sure if it was just my imagination that she looked quite happy as she said all of that.

    Eva was...

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s all this about wife-finding precepts? Um, I don¡¯t have any intentions of marrying him, you know. Hey!¡±

    To a flustered Eva, Novem spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. There¡¯s plenty of time, so just slowly get to know one another before...¡±

    ¡°Oy, quite expanding the harem any further. Can¡¯t we just get normalrades already!?¡±

    I cautioned Novem on her continued expansion of a growing Harem.

    The Fourth evaluated the flow up to now.

    ¡ºSo everyone¡¯s going along. Good for you, Lyle.¡»

    On his words, I hung my head, and gave a bitter smile.

    (No, really... I thought there would be no helping us going our separate ways, but... well, I guess it¡¯s something to be happy about.)

    It¡¯s just, considering the future, it wasn¡¯t going to be all happy times.

 Volume 6 - Epilogue

    Epilogue

    In the back seat of a coupled carriage headed away from Centralle, I looked over the rows of empty seats, before turning my eyes to the shrinking city that had yet to lose its enthusiasm.

    Drinks being tossed around left and right, the festival of Centralle wasn¡¯t anywhere close to its conclusion.

    Of course, this carriage was supposed to be fully booked.

    But having been hit with the wave of high spirits washing over the capital, arge majority of them decided to extend their stays.

    As a result, it was if our party had booked out the whole ce.

    Watching the walls surrounding the city, I clenched the Jewel.

    He royalty of Faunbeux...

    ... Lianne had already taken her leave.

    (We¡¯ve been in her care. I hope she stays well.)

    We were barely able to converse at the time of parting.

    Because she had been much too sorrowful for that.

    I heard the Thirds voice.

    ¡ºLyle, by the time you return, I¡¯m sure...¡»

    (I know.)

    As I continued paying mind to nothing but the scenery behind us, Eva called out.

    ¡°Whatcha doing?¡±

    ¡°... Just looking out at the imperial capital. I¡¯m making an oath to myself to return someday.¡±

    Saying that, I went and took my seat, and Eva sat beside me.

    ¡°Hm~ then I guess that¡¯s fine... right! Before I join in on all this, let me hear the story. The tales of the supporting cast are important as well, and learning some more will let me put more emotion into my song!¡±

    To her full-on grin, I directed some cynicism.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that interesting a tale.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Even when you only experienced your first Growth in Dalien, you kissed an Automaton to life in Arumsaas, and you swindled a noble out of his money in Centralle? Look, I already know that much, so what harm is there in telling me the rest?¡±

    ¡°Who spread all of that!?¡±

    ¡°Everyone did!¡±

    I put Eva and her smile aside, to look at the other members of my party seated around.

    Monica waved her hand at me with a grin. Aria¡¯s shoulders were shaking ever-so-slightly.

    She¡¯sughing. She¡¯s desperately trying to hold it in.

    Novem looked a little apologetic, and ra hid her face behind her book.

    Miranda blew me a kiss, and Shannon was tantly chuckling to herself.

    ¡°You guys are the worst! Why divulge that of all things!?¡±

    On my words, Aria spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a fuss. Eva said something about having to know this and that if we were going to berades. See, some of your actions were so strong that it just kinda slipped.¡±

    Don¡¯t just y it off as slipping!

    Eva was happily taking memos.

    ¡°Oy, this isn¡¯t going to show up in the song, is it?¡±

    ¡°Eh? No, I haven¡¯t the slightest. For now I¡¯ll just see it through to the end, and it all depends on how I determine its importance. That being the case... how about you tell me the tale of Lyle known to no other. To me alone!¡±

    With those final words, she grinned at Aria.

    (Meaning, she¡¯s pretty much threatening me to include all that in her song if I don¡¯t talk...)

    Everyone made irritated expressions all of a sudden, but Novem alone looked a little triumphant.

    As my childhood friend of sorts, Novem knew more of my younger days.

    ¡°How underhanded.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll at least go this far. Now just say it already. Out. With. It!¡±

    On her urging, I thought a little.

    And if she was going to sing of it anyways, then...

    ¡°I¡¯ll speak, but before that, you have to promise me something.¡±

    ¡°What? If it¡¯s something like, ¡®even if I tell you, you can¡¯t sing about it,¡¯ I refuse.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°It¡¯s the opposite. There¡¯s a story I¡¯d like you to sing of.¡±

    ¡°A story I don¡¯t know? I do consider myself the knowledgeable type, so if it¡¯s one you know of, I think I might as well. Or could it be you¡¯re requesting aposition?¡±

    I...

    ¡°The ancestors of the Walt House. You don¡¯t know them, right?¡±

    Confirming she really didn¡¯t know, Eva nodded. But perhaps her interest wasn¡¯t piqued, as she showed some clear disapproval.

    ¡°Those sorts of stories usually have lots of exaggerations tacked on. There are quite a few who ask for the stories of their predecessors turned to song. In order to make their houses look bigger.¡±

    I gave a sincere smile, and spoke.

    ¡°Yep, I¡¯ll bet. But it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll only be telling you the good stuff about them.¡±

    Hearing that, Eva nodded.

    ¡°That so? Then tell it as it is. What sort of ancestors did you have?¡±

    ¡°There are seven of them, but let¡¯s see... how about I go in order?¡±

    And so I told the tale of our founder.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Within the Jewel.

    The Third was quite vexed.

    ¡ºNow about the matter of Lyle turning our lives tales to song.¡»

    The Fourth nonchntly...

    ¡ºDoes it really matter?¡»

    To a man who didn¡¯t seem to understand, the Third yelled.

    ¡ºBased on how Lyle feels, our stories will be set in history¡¯s stone for years to pass! It¡¯ll be the worst if something strange is tacked on! As if you can understand the feelings of a man who¡¯s supposed to have died a man of valor!¡»

    Holding his head in both hands, the Third iled about. Those around looked at his with fed-up expressions.

    Letting out a sigh, the Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºNow then, how about we get some other opinions?¡»

    They didn¡¯t really mind that Lyle had chosen to fight Celes.

    But his method of doing so was- as of yet- unclear.

    The Fifth put some sound argumentation to mouth.

    ¡ºAnd wait, if we don¡¯t know the present situation, then saying we¡¯ll make countermeasures is... like how other countries are faring, and their rtions to Bahnseim, there¡¯s quite a bit.¡»

    The Sixth...

    ¡ºWell all they can do for now, is collect information, as they increase their capital and train themselves, I guess.¡»

    The Seventh nodded.

    ¡ºTo go up against Celes herself, they¡¯ll require an elite female force of those resistant to her influence.¡»

    Gather soldiers to make an army.

    Perhaps create arge mercenary organization, and use that to challenge Bahnseim.

    With assassination, even if he won, Lyle would lose his chance to stand on the front stage.

    ¡ºIf there¡¯s nothing to do for now but sharpen the few soldiers they have at present, then the problem to consider is just what sort of victory they¡¯re aiming for.¡»

    After winning, what did Lyle n to do?

    If yed poorly, all that was left would be for him to be offed himself.

    Of all else, Lyle was of the same Walt House as Celes.

    The one who, of the five ancestors remaining, hade out with the highest standing, the Seventh, gave his forecast.

    ¡ºFirst of all, whether Lyle will be standing at the head or not is essential. If he leads the charge and decides to retire afterwards, the country will divide into warring states, I¡¯ll bet. If he ns to put someone up on the pedestal, they¡¯ll have to be someone with enough charisma and ability to govern arge nation.¡»

    How would Lyle go about it.

    It was yet another factor that would affect it all.

    The Sixth...

    ¡ºIn the worst case scenario, even after victory, dissatisfaction towards the boy would grow, and that brings us to assassination...¡»

    Displeased, the Fifth looked up at the ceiling, and spoke.

    ¡ºBut Hoisting up someone else is also a pain. There¡¯s no guarantee they¡¯ll never be charmed by Celes along the way. Even if they be of the same gender as her, do you think Behnseim would ept a queen after being put through hell by Celes?¡»

    The Fourth brought it all together.

    ¡ºFor now, how about we get Lyle and co. enough ability to put up a fight. Well, as they are now, they won¡¯t be able to get a stage to fight yet.¡»

    There was a mountain load of problems.

    But it was all based on Lyle¡¯s decisions.

    The Fifth...

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll have to train Lyle as well. If we just teach him nothing but our Skills as we¡¯ve been doing up to now, I can¡¯t think he¡¯ll ever defeat Celes. Someone here will have to personally train his abilities.¡»

    The Sixth nodded, and...

    ¡ºRight. Meaning...¡»

    The Third suddenly cut into the conversation.

    ¡ºThe strongest one among us should be the one to do it. So...¡»

    Everyone nodded.

    ¡ºThat would be me.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll bet it¡¯s me.¡»

    ¡ºYou mean me?¡»

    ¡ºTotally my turn.¡»

    ¡ºYep, that¡¯s me.¡»

    In an instant, silence engulfed the conference room, and everyone stood from their seats with smiles on their faces.

    The Third...

    ¡ºOy, oy, just how much do you think I¡¯ve fought in my life? How many times do you think that ipetent wreck of a king sent me off to fight?¡»

    Correcting the positioning of his sses with a finger, the Fourth smiled.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll be troubled if you think my Skill is for nothing but movement. My apologies to all of you, but I don¡¯t get the feeling I¡¯ll lose to the Third or any other.¡»

    The Fifth shook his head, a tired expression across his face.

    ¡ºHow many times do you think mynd was attacked? And through it all I endured, and made a stable foundation. Bandits and soldiers, mercenaries... how many do you think I crushed?¡»

    The Sixthughed at the threats the others tossed out.

    ¡ºI¡¯m the one who expanded the Walt house, you know. I¡¯m sorry to say it, but I don¡¯t feel I¡¯l even lose to my father, the Fifth.¡»

    The Seventh...

    ¡ºTo aid in the recovery of Bahnseim, I crossed countless battlefields. There¡¯s no way a man who experienced something like that would ever be weak. Well, I can understand how my predecessors would like to insist that they were strongest, though.¡»

    His parchedughter echoed through the room, and with the opening of the Fifth¡¯s mouth...

    ¡ºCut the crap! A runaway brat should just shut his mouth! You never won out against me to the end!¡»

    ¡ºBecause I would never go all out against the elderly! You¡¯re still dragging out that runaway stuff... want to go at it, damn old man!?¡»

    ¡ºThink you stand a chance? I¡¯d like it you keep the jokes to a limit, you know.¡»

    ¡ºMy thoughts exactly. Well, the Fourth was more a civil officer, so I doubt he¡¯d understand the sentiment of us military men.¡»

    ¡ºHa ha ha, so you want to y soldier with those measly medals on your chest? You all seriously think all my fighting was done on a desk? Maybe it¡¯s those na?ve thoughts of yours that let Celes get her hands on the Yellow Jewel in the first ce.¡»

    ¡ºNow you¡¯ve said it, damn sses!¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t look down on the sses!¡»

    ¡º¡º¡ºI¡¯m the strongest here!!¡»¡»¡»

    And as all in the Jewel were about to burst into chaos, Lyle manifested.

    Perhaps he had nothing to do on the long voyage, as he decided to drop into the Jewel.

    ¡°What are you all so worked up about? And wait, you¡¯re speaking so loud I can hear it outside, you know.¡±

    Before a fed-up Lyle, the Third withheld all he had to say about Eva¡¯s case, and exined the current situation.

    ¡ºNo you see, these guys are getting worked up about who¡¯s strongest. You can tell right away, can¡¯t you, Lyle?¡»

    The Seventh addressed his grandson.

    ¡ºNow tell them all about my strength, Lyle. In the first ce, we only became able to use magic to its fullest from the Fifth. If you think of how much of a definite form it must have taken by my generation, our difference in skill should be more than clear.¡»

    Taking some nces at Lyle¡¯s face, the Seventh tried proving his superiority to the rest.

    But Lyle folded his arms...

    ¡°And why did thingse to this?¡±

    The Fourth cleared his throat, and exined.

    ¡ºAh, it¡¯s just we thought the one to train you should be the strongest among us. See, there are quite a few here that seem to misguidedly think that must be them.¡»

    Surveying the area with a smile, he turned to Lyle and nodded.

    The Sixth as well.

    ¡ºYou can tell, can¡¯t you Lyle... now how about you tell them who¡¯s the strongest?¡»

    The Fifth too.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. You know who¡¯s the strongest, right Lyle?¡»

    Lyle nodded a few times, and answered with a smile.

    ¡°Then I just have to beat all of you guys, right? Now isn¡¯t that simple? If all of us fight, the matter should resolve itself.¡±

    The air instantly froze, and the ancestors exchanged nces before moving to surround Lyle.

    The Third ces his hand on Lyle¡¯s left shoulder.

    The Fourth stood in front of him.

    The Fifth, his hand on Lyle¡¯s right shoulder.

    The Sixth and Seventh circled around behind.

    ¡°Eh? Um...¡±

    The Third smiled.

    ¡ºI see. So you thought of us that lightly... well, I¡¯m sure we¡¯re weaker than Celes. But listen here...¡»

    The Fourth.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re underestimating us too much, Lyle.¡»

    The Fifth put some power into his grip, making Lyle wince.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. This is a good chance, so how about we teach you a thing or two.¡»

    The Sixth smiled.

    ¡ºThen off we go. We¡¯ll train you all together.¡»

    ¡°Eh? Um... it¡¯s the Seventh!¡±

    Lyle sought aid from his grandfather, but the man himself only smiled.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry. If you get injured here, it fixes itself up in a jiffy. Even if your chest is pierced through, you¡¯ll be unharmed in reality... Now it¡¯s been a while since Ist trained you.¡»

    He was smiling, but his eyes alone contained no joy.

    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s just the result, right! It doesn¡¯t change the fact I¡¯ll be pierced, right! Hey, wait!¡±

    Everyone hoisted up a noisy Lyle. The fourth took the lead, and opened up one of the doors.

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t have to worry too much. You¡¯ll just be fighting a little with everyone. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a st, ahahaha!¡»

    ¡°N-Noooooo!!¡±

    Lyle¡¯s scream as he was lifted through the threshold was cut off with the closing of the door...

 Volume 6 - Question Corner 6

    http://mypage.syosetu/mypageblog/view/userid/218376/blogkey/1123170/

    The authormented that almost all questions brought up in this chapter lead to spoiler answers, so he had to choose questions carefully.

    Sevens Question Corner 6

    Q: So was what the merchant bought a Hipporgyph, or a Gryphon?

    A: Author: A¡¾Gryphon¡¿. What the Circry House¡¯s head bought was a ¡¾Hippogyph¡¿.

    ¨C

    Q: About Norma¡¯s and rk¡¯s futures

    A: Author: No current ns to write about it.

    ¨C

    Q: I¡¯m curious about how exactly Lyle worked the casino.

    A: Lyle (¡ä?¦Ø?`): ¡°... Um, I didn¡¯t really do anything special. There are people who keep watch, and sense for Skill use, and all. I just wasted time normally, and earned a silver in the end.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Is the Quilin behind why Lyle doesn¡¯t get influenced by Celes?

    A: Fifth Generation Head £¨ ©b§¥©b£©: ¡°No.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Is he an idiot to venture outside while he knew Celes was there?

    A: Third Generation Head (¡ä?£à ): ¡°You¡¯d rather him hide in a corner in fear? More so, I never thought knights to be so belligerent. I thought they¡¯d deride him at most. Well, in truth, they did encounter one another, so I have to agree with your opinion.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: I don¡¯t get why Lianne agreed to meet Lyle.

    A: Sixth Generation Head (£à?¦Ø?¡ä£»): ¡°We were surprised at that one to. I just thought on the level of, ¡®It¡¯d be nice if they¡¯d meat someday.¡¯ Well, I¡¯ll bet the girl has much on her mind.¡±

    Seventh Generation Head (¡ä?¦Ø?`): ¡°I think she just wanted to see Lyle herself. Perhaps she was also considering the reason he didn¡¯t sound charmed. The reason she saved himter was probably her hostility towards Celes.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: It¡¯s time to marry into Faunbeux!

    A Sixth Generation Head (¡ä£»¦Ø£»`): ¡°I really don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. I mean... with the beatdown I gave them.¡±

    Seventh Generation Head (*¡ä?§¥?): ¡°Before status evenes into y, there¡¯s the grudges they have to our House. They haven¡¯t had much opportunity to get back at us, so I doubt they¡¯d consent. ¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Q: The reason Lyle held back against the Walt house¡¯s soldiers.

    A: Fifth Generation Head (`?¦Ø?¡ä): ¡°If he killed them, they¡¯d get more serious at killing him. Knocking them unconscious is good and all, but with their strength taken into consideration, he did get serious along the way! You may think that makes Lyle weak, but... being surrounded really is just that dangerous! Protecting two others adds various restrictions!¡±

    Third Generation Head £¨ ©b§¥©b£©: ¡°Come to think of it, I don¡¯t think Lyle has much experience fighting whilst surrounded. With the Skills he has, he normally avoids ending up in such situations. I think it¡¯s to do with not being used to it as well.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Is it really alright to pick a fight with an ancient elf n?

    A: Third Generation Head (¡ä?£à): ¡°Meh, demi-humans don¡¯t have a very high standing anyways.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Was the coupled carriage ticket they purchased to leave the country, or the city?

    A: Fourth Generation Head (?@): ¡°To get to Beim, they¡¯ll have to leave the carriage eventually. Because there isn¡¯t a coupled carriage system outside of Bahnseim, they¡¯ll have to secure another means of transportation somewhere. By the way, Beim¡¯s a foreign country. And quite a small one at that.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Why is Lyle so well known when he never went out?

    A: Lyle £¨ ???£©: ¡°Well known? I think it¡¯s just the House, and me being born the first son of said House. Perhaps there was something like a wondrance why I never went out to begin with? I mean, that kid was quite normal before he turned ten. Did something happen? I think something of that level was likely a bit known.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: So if Celes is royalty, who¡¯s seeding the Walt House?

    A: Lyle (£»???): ¡°I¡¯m curious myself, but I doubt Celes thought it through that far. That¡¯s the vibe she gives me. I really wonder what¡¯s to be of it.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: About gems. Are they expensive? Isn¡¯t that a bit dangerous?

    A: Author: I¡¯ll take this as a question as to their price when the First Generation purchased one. If you want to look at it in modern measurements, they went in the tens of thousands of USD range, and the unpopr one the First purchased was in the thousands range.

    The funding for pioneering forces was also barely scraping through, so the image such pioneers gave off was one where a blue gem was the most they could afford.

    Gems themselves record Skills, but whether one will create an effective Skillbination naturally is up to question.

    The Walt House popped out useful Skills one after the other, so the Jewel seems quite proficient.

    But at present, there are already magic tools with which you can mix and match Skills at will, so the value of Gems has dropped off considerably.

    And if it isn¡¯t handed down in direct session, with a generation personally teaching the next, you can only use Skills at their base level.

    By the way...

    ¡¾Red¡¿ is Vanguard

    ¡¾Yellow¡¿ is Rearguard

    ¡¾Blue¡¿ is Support.

    Did any of that answer your question?

    ¨C

    Q: I¡¯m curious about the family organization of the Sixth.

    A: Sixth Generation Head (£»¡ä§¥£à): ¡°... Y-yeah...¡±

    Fifth Generation Head ( ©b?©b): ¡°He tried to imitate me and make something like a Harem. Simply awful!¡±

    Seventh Generation Head ( ©b?©b): ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t build one myself is mainly the Sixth.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Challenging Celes is stupid. The ancestors are stupid to have agreed with it.

    A: Yes?

    ¨C

    Q: The basis of this story seems to be more modern than medieval.

    A: Author: This is a fantasy.

    To put it bluntly, that doesn¡¯t matter!

    ... or more so, when you try to get nobles to be the ruling order, this and that leads one to put a medieval world as the base.

    So as a model for the system alone, I have chosen the middle ages.

    In modern times, you can purchase titles with money, and the merchants are the stronger order. It¡¯s harder to work that angle.

    Well, I do think merchants were a sturdy and strong existence back then too, mind you.

    If you¡¯re looking at technological might, there¡¯s magic, so I do evaluate it quite high. If there¡¯s no problems, it¡¯s a world that could develop railways and airships at any moment.

    I mean, they have proper flushing toilets and baths and everything...

    (TL: If you¡¯ve ever clicked on the link at the top of these corners, you¡¯ll notice the Q/A is a small part of arger authormentary. The author further borates on this question, stating that if you really wanted a medieval setting, the truth behind puffy dresses, medical treatments, high heels, and perfume would destroy some dreams.)

 Volume 7 - Prologue

    TL: I tranted some of the gaiden descriptions, so you can look for them on the menu bar. They do not contain spoilers, but do clear up some things. Exnations of mechanics, and non-spoiler character bios. I¡¯m not even thinking about tranting Sevens After at the moment, but I would like to do the intermissions. Especially Monica¡¯s.

    Prologue

    We sat, stuffed, into the loading area of arge wagon.

    When the gate came into view, the other customers headed for Beim began confirming their luggage, and making preparations to dismount.

    I, ¡¾Lyle Walt¡¿, removed the hood of my robe, and confirmed the view through the openings in the canvas.

    Scratching my blue hair, I found it to be a little sticky.

    In order to expedite our travel, the horse-drawn wagon had constantly been on the move.

    Therefore, we had often moved along without break, and around me, I could see the worn out faces of many men and women of all ages.

    Clenching the blue ne hanging from my neck, I surveyed the walls of Beim.

    ¡°They¡¯re higher than Centralle¡¯s. So this is thend of merchants and mercs.¡±

    It was a ce sought after by many adventurers and merchants and while I couldn¡¯t call the ride pleasant, the road that lead to Beim was iparable to any other.

    Removing her hood, ¡¾Novem Forxuz¡¿ began tying her hair into its usual side ponytail.

    Her violet eyes watched over me.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, let¡¯s confirm our luggage.¡±

    I nodded, and checked for my hand-baggage.

    Of course, despite our long travels, we had little to carry along.

    I won¡¯t say it was just a single bag per person, but still we were on the lesser side.

    There were a few customers around us struggling with their overly numerous belongings.

    With red hair and violet eyes, ¡¾Aria Lockward¡¿ ran a hand down her hair as she began toin.

    ¡°We really are unlucky. The hell¡¯s with the coupled carriage breaking down...¡±

    The reason we were on a wagon most of the way was because the carriage had broken down.

    Rather than waiting, we determined transferring to the horse-drawn set up especially for that purpose would promise a quicker arrival.

    Though it¡¯s not like we had no other option.

    Setting her deep blue hair with a handb, ¡¾ra Bulmer¡¿¡¯s red eyes were directed at the ¡¾Monica¡¿, who was wearing a robe over her standard maid uniform.

    ¡°There was no helping it. They had to do regr maintenance, and it seems the state they were in was one where two of the passenger cars wouldn¡¯t move. And using Porter would attract the wrong eyes.¡±

    With her golden double ponytails being tugged at by a nearby child, Monica refuted.

    ¡°The fruit of my and that chicken¡¯s love attracting the wrong eyes... so be it then. Rather than spending thest few days in a state like this, it would be the absolute better option. So what? Next you¡¯re going to voice dissatisfaction at a maid outfit? Let me tell you my maid uniform is a battledress adapted forbat in any situation.¡±

    Originally an automaton discovered in the depths of a Labyrinth, Monica seemed to hold a different view of what maids were supposed to be than the world atrge.

    Why did the ancients build something with such functionality, then get stuck up on making it a maid... I am unable to understand it.

    A distance a few days by coupled carriage took several times that by wagon. And finally, we were approaching Beim.

    Pale pink¡ªwhen I said that, the individual herself persisted it was pink blond¡ªanyways, removing her pink blonde hair from her hood, the elven girl with elongated tips to her ears, ¡¾Eva¡¿, patted off her hips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care, but that sure was a ride, even with maintained roadways. I¡¯m sure we would have been better off on foot.¡±

    Having formerly been part of a tribe that spread performances on the move, it seems she preferred walking herself.

    With light purple hair, and golden eyes, ¡¾Shannon Circry¡¿ objected.

    She was the youngest among us, and quite unreliable when it came to physical prowess.

    ¡°Hell no. Just how far do you think that would be? If we¡¯re not taking Porter out, then a wagon is one hundred times better!¡±

    Pulled by only two horses, I was convinced what we were crammed onto was one meant for short distances rather than what it had just been put through.

    It didn¡¯t serve an ample recement for a coupled carriage, but it promised a safer trek than on foot.

    Because it was surrounded by vignt adventurers on horseback.

    With light emerald hair, ¡¾Miranda Circry¡¿ lowered her fist onto the top of Shannon¡¯s head.

    And as her sister became teary eyes, Miranda spoke.

    ¡°You need to build up some stamina too. At this rate, you¡¯ll end up as extra luggage.¡±

    ¡°I never nned to be an adventurer to begin with.¡±

    As Shannon averted her face, and Miranda started to pinch it, both of them seemed to be having fun.

    They wererades of the same party, and reliable enough, but they always seemed to draw attention to themselves.

    A peddling male seated beside me called out.

    We were on the level of having conversed a few times over thest few days, and he was aware of the fact we were all adventurers. He gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a biased selection you have there. Isn¡¯t it rough being the only man in a circle ofdies?¡±

    I nodded a few times.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. It really is rough. In truth, I do want to get in a few men, and achieve some sort of bnce.¡±

    Heughed.

    ¡°Something the matter?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. It¡¯s just because there are plenty of sorts of adventurers in Beim. It¡¯s not like yous sort of party is rare or anything. But those of your trade see it as nothing but a pain. And it¡¯s a treat to see the oblivious ones look at them with envy.¡±

    Maintaining a harem was serious business.

    In a job with lives at stake, there¡¯s little time for one to pay mind to love and life and all that other stuff.

    Male and female rtions among adventurers bred nothing but worry. If possible, a party¡¯s leader should wish to gather up members of the same gender.

    Because separating work and private matters was normally the smarter way to go about it.

    ¡°... Well, it¡¯s alreadye down to this, so I do n to give an effort on my part.¡±

    The man smiled.

    ¡°That so? Well have at it then. Now it looks like we¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±

    While he was saying that, the wagon entered into the line at the city¡¯s gate filing for entry.

    It would take some time from here. Arge number of guards were stationed at the city¡¯s entrance point, efficiently carrying out customs work.

    With its use by many merchants world-wide, the entry process was smoother than the other towns and cities I¡¯de upon.

    The walls surrounding it were thick, and high enough to make one crane their head.

    They weren¡¯t constructed of piled stone. The outer face was seamless and glossy, likely having had some magical process bestowed unto it.

    And whaty beyond those sturdy walls was a city with more energy than any I had been to before¡ªThe City of Merchants and Adventurers¡ªthe free city of ¡¾Beim¡¿.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Nearby the gate, where goods passed in and out enmasse, we dismounted the wagon, and stretched a little to loosen our bodies.

    Coaches and carts, even coupled carriages went to and from. The clouds of dust they kicked up held horrid stanch, and made it hard to breath.

    Novem...

    ¡°How about we move at once?¡±

    The other party members affirmed that statement with doubtful faces.

    Quite a bit had happened with them and Novem, and quite an antagonism had built up between her and Miranda.

    ¡°Give me a break already. We¡¯re moving.¡±

    Thinking they could at least try to get along on the surface, I walked ahead. Monica raced up to my side.

    ¡°Hey, you were just thinking how nice it would be if we got along on the surface, right?¡±

    As she hit it on the mark, I averted my gaze for a moment.

    And while forcing a smile...

    ¡°L-look, isn¡¯t it best if we all just... got along? As a party, I mean.¡±

    Miranda scoffed.

    ¡°Hah? That girl over there irrelevant to any of that. And it¡¯s more wholesome and healthy than going about it behind everyone¡¯s back, isn¡¯t it? By the way, what ns do we have for today?¡±

    That was likely referring to registering at the Guild.

    Of the two cards issued, one of them had to be turned in, and the paperwork had to be filled out for a home change request.

    Unless we did that, it would be logistically impossible for us to work as adventurers in Beim.

    ¡°We¡¯ll rest for the day, and carry it out tomorrow. Or perhaps the day after that.¡±

    Normally, we would have rested the day we arrived, and done all the forms the next.

    But there was a reason we couldn¡¯t do that this time around.

    Separating from the smoky gate, and looking up at the wall, several tall buildings of Beim came into sight.

    Among them were some that easily surpassed those of Centralle.

    Their height was one thing, but their designscked a sense of uniformity.

    While pursuing functionality, it was a city that looked like it costed a bit of money.

    That was the impression I had of the ce.

    Hearing my words, Aria walked over.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same no matter where we register, right? Then let¡¯s just make it the closest one.¡±

    ra cautioned her.

    ¡°Aria-san, having information is important. There are four guild branches existing in Beim, and the headquarters in the center. There wouldn¡¯t be a problem, if they simply sought to quarter their efforts without giving much thought to it, but if each has its own characteristics, it will be a pain to backtrack.¡±

    Right, Beim had four different Guilds, and even the organization¡¯s headquarters on top of that.

    It was called the city of Adventurers, and perhaps they existed in such numbers it was impossible to delegate them to a single ce, or maybe something else entirely. Whatever the case, there were four branches present.

    Centralle... when we gathered information back at the capital, that much was made clear enough.

    But what was happening at each one still remained quite vague.

    Because there was nothing but rumors floating around, we were lost as to which one to register at.

    Unable to tell just what rumor to trust, I thought to take a few days to confirm it all, so I left some time in between our imminent registration.

    There, I heard a voice from the Jewel.

    The blue Jewel used to be nothing but a simple gem.

    But right now...

    ¡ºSeveral presences without hostility, and one with. They¡¯re approaching while remaining wary. Be careful, Lyle.¡»

    The voice hade from the ornament, and it was only audible to me.

    The one to speak it was ¡¾Brod Walt¡¿. My grandfather, and the Seventh Generation Head of the Feudal Noble Walt House.

    He had reached the status of a Count, and all I ever saw of him was the withered form of an older man.

    But within the Jewel, he shape in his thirties.

    His grey hair was tidily swept back, and I only ever got the impression of him being a kind grandfather.

    The answer seemed to dependrgely on the person.

    Noble and strict, a man fitting of a Count position, they¡¯d say.

    I gathered everyone close, and made an alteration to the direction we were headed.

    There, the pursuing presence starteding at faster rate.

    Various Skills were recorded on the Jewel, and the ancestors did teach me their uses.

    It should be a convenient tool, but my Blue Jewel seemed to hold value over what a tool would.

    ... I mean, it did let me hear advice from my predecessors.

    Shannon jumped off the wagon, and hurriedly walked our way. Perhaps she was getting near her limit, as she raised the white g.

    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t go on...¡±

    As Monica moved to offer Shannon a hand, I let out a sigh.

    The one to help her up first was one disyed as yellow on the area map in my head.

    With the indicators, blue meant an ally, red an enemy. Those not particrly conscious of me, and all others showed up as yellow.

    The map was the Fifth¡¯s Skill, and the indicators the Sixth¡¯s.

    They showed me the movements of people around.

    ¡°Do you have some business with us?¡±

    I implored the person that showed up as red.

    We also kept watch of the others that came into contact with Shannon.

    The one I faced was a man of small build, and narrow eyes.

    ¡°If you noticed, you could have just stopped. Oh, I¡¯m no one suspicious, mind you. Though that makes me sound all the more so. I¡¯m a so called information dealer. Of course, I also show newbies around Beim.¡±

    The slender man gave his greetings, so I went into negotiations.

    ¡°And by that, do you mean sightseeing?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. Ah, I won¡¯t call that wrong. What I¡¯m trying to say is that my customers are adventurers.¡±

    So he approached knowing we were adventurers.

    As I wondered over what his objective was, the man swiftly...

    ¡°Now then how about we give a little self-introduction? I am a former adventurer. At present, I¡¯m charging to lead around newbies and seasoned vets dropping by the city for the first time. About each guild¡¯s structure, characteristic, and even specific information. Even all the shops you might need to use. Want to try leaving it to me?¡±

    He must be raking in money from teaching what¡¯smon knowledge to out-of-towners, it seems.

    I heard the Third¡¯s voice from within the Jewel.

    ¡ºWell it is arge andplex ce, and there¡¯s a limit to what we can do alone... it¡¯s a ce I¡¯d even want to use my Skill, but doing that here is a bit...¡»

    The Third¡¯s ¡¾Mind¡¿ Skill was one to influence the psych.

    It was a convenient one that let you extract information from others, but if there¡¯s too much a gap in strength with the one I use it on, it won¡¯t aplish anything.

    Around us, I sensed others observing the dialogue.

    ¡°What is the market price?¡±

    When I asked, the narrow-eyed man smiled.

    ¡°For a whole day, two silvers. Oh, I do realize that¡¯s quite a high cost, but there¡¯s a definite meaning behind it. It¡¯s cheaper than spending a few meaningless days in Beim, and you can find stores precisely to you request, perhaps? And this is a ce with danger around every corner. Rather than wandering where the ill-breds gather and causing a ruckus, paying a sum, and learning it all is a huge advantage in my books.¡±

    The map in my head wasplicated, and it did seem like it would be a pain to navigate.

    Even if we were to spend a break day or two, we should really learn the dangerous areas beforehand.

    I took two silvers from my wallet, and sought some confirmation.

    ¡°You say a whole day, but there¡¯s barely any time left to spend today.¡±

    Perhaps he knew that, as when I took the money out, his indicator shifted all the way to blue.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be introducing an inn today, and I don¡¯t mind if you pay me tomorrow.¡±

    I sent him quite a dubious nce.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think we¡¯ll run? And all you¡¯re doing today is showing us an inn, free of charge? Then you¡¯ve got no earnings to speak of, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The narrow-eyed manughed.

    ¡°No, sorry. Yep, it looks like there¡¯s no merit in it for me. But introducing you to an inn gets me amission, so don¡¯t worry about it. Yep, I guess it really is something strange outside Beim. Anyways, I¡¯m thankful for you showing care for my sake. I¡¯m always free to take tips.¡±

    I was about to open my mouth, but decided against it.

    After I handed over a fewrge coppers, he went on.

    ¡°Well you sure are a profuse one. Now then, eight for lodging, is it? What sort of pricing are you looking for? I think you¡¯ll be using it for a couple weeks, so you should look for one below your expected budget. But if your pockets are deeper than they look, an expensive one with safety as its first priority may be nice to relieve your stress.¡±

    In Beim, we¡¯ll be dealing with adventurers.

    Even if we worry on our side, nothing wille of it.

    I told him an amount, and he listed off some possibilities. Within them, I chose one that fit the conditions, left guiding us there to him, and we walked off with the narrow-eyed man at the lead.

    The Fourth reluctantly agreed.

    ¡ºTwo silver is painful for a tour. But without wasting time, he¡¯ll introduce us to shops to some extent, and show us the city as well... I guess it was the right choice, time-wise, at least.¡»

    Generally, as long as adventurers didn¡¯t go solo, a single night at an inn would cost several persons-worth of lodging fees.

    Therger the scale one worked in, the higher the expense.

    With that in mind, two silver to cut down required time was something to be thankful for.

    At that moment, I heard a voice from afar.

    Turning around, I saw a young man with arge sword on his back approached by a simr information dealer.

    His upper equipment was lightweight... or wait, that¡¯s practically undergarments already, and yet he wore sturdy metal armor below the waist. He wore boots and knee guards as well. With such an unbnced appearance, the young man called out in a loud voice.

    ¡°Two silver coins? Cut the crap! You think there¡¯s a single idiot out there who¡¯d pay that much just to be shown the roads!?¡±

    Hearing that voice, the Sixth teased me.

    ¡ºLyle, he just called you an idiot. How about saying something back?¡»

    I decided not to get involved, and proceeded onwards.

    The narrow-eyed man gave a wry smile.

    ¡°And those kids really trying to be adventurers of Beim? You should never call out to people like that.¡±

    He seemed fed up with those of his trade.

 Volume 7 - 1: The Four Guild Branches

    The Four Guild Branches

    The morning after the day we arrived in Beim.

    I exited my room, and descended the stairs to the first floor of the inn. In the space used as a dining hall, the narrow-eyed man was finishing a meal.

    To the man who ate with a delightful grin on his face, the inn¡¯s proprietor directed a bitter smile.

    Breakfast was a service for those staying overnight, and not something offered to general customers, or so I thought.

    Noticing me, the man waved his hand.

    ¡°Howdy. Wanna join?¡±

    ¡°You were waiting for us this early in the morning?¡±

    He opened his eyes wider than usual, and pointed to his te.

    ¡°The breakfast here is delicious. After I waited here a few hours for my precious customers, the owner over there asked if I wanted a meal. Quite a nice person, ain¡¯t he?¡±

    The owner held up both hands, and waved them dismissively.

    While the man did seem to know his way around words, he was eating quite happily.

    The one working the desk came over to me, and went over the menu.

    The menu had a nice selection of soup.

    ¡°Corn soup please.¡±

    After I said that, the owner headed for the kitchen, and the employee also parted from the table.

    As I sat in front of the narrow-eyed man, he leisurely proceeded to eat.

    Cutting bread up fine, and dipping it in soup.

    ¡°Corn soup sure is nice. But among adventurers, there are quite a few who¡¯d pay an extra fee to get some meat on the table. You sure that¡¯s enough for you, Lyle-kun?¡±

    Adventurers moved their bodies around a lot.

    Those that took part in battle frequently ate quite a bit.

    Not just meat dishes, it isn¡¯t rare to find one ordering several slices of steak in the morning, apparently.

    ¡°We¡¯re just sightseeing today, after all. Why not order some yourself?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m eating on their good will. I can¡¯t be that shameless, you know.¡±

    Meaning the man before my eyes wasn¡¯t even considering dropping a coin for his meal.

    As I smiled, the employee brought over breakfast.

    With the cold days that had been upon us, a hot bowl of soup was exceedingly fulfilling.

    While I enjoyed the warm feeling spreading through my stomach, and the vor of the broth, the narrow-eyed man started drinking a cup of water and observing my actions.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°No, I just thought you ate quite neatly, is all. Even so, won¡¯t any of youradese down?¡±

    We borrowed four two-person rooms, and Monica slept standing in mine.

    She was cleaning at the moment, so the only one who came down was me.

    ¡°They¡¯re spending their time preparing, or perhaps still asleep. See, there¡¯s still a ways to go to the time we scheduled and all.¡±

    He nodded, and went into the day¡¯s n.

    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll give you the details first. There¡¯s a bit I¡¯d like to ask about as well.¡±

    Something he wanted to ask me? I tilted my head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Just wanted to ask what you wanted to do for the night¡¯s entertainment. Personally, I can introduce a ce or two, but your party¡¯s a special sort, so I should probably ask you first. So you need anything like that?¡±

    I endured the urge to choke, and violently shook my head.

    I won¡¯t say I¡¯mpletely uninterested, but at present, I don¡¯t have the leisure to y around like that.

    But I did hear a teasing voice from the Jewel.

    It was the Sixth.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s the matter? How about you learn to y a little? Anything you catch can be fixed up with magic, one way or another.¡»

    Hearing that, the Fourth shouted out.

    ¡ºRight, so he¡¯ll pull down his pants, go to Novem-chan, and say, ¡®I¡¯m sick, so please treat me?¡¯ Absurd!¡»

    I¡¯d like to avoid such a situation as well.

    The narrow-eyed man chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet. The green-haired one looks a little dangerous, and perhaps it¡¯s best for your own wellbeing if you stay earnest, Lyle-kun. Oh, right, if you¡¯re ever curious, you can usually find me loitering around the gate, so call out any time. I¡¯ll bring you to a nice ce in a jiffy. I can even match it to your price range. And I will say it¡¯s probably best you don¡¯t try searching for one by yourself.¡±

    He cautioned me.

    While there was the matter of hismission, it appears there were plenty of shady shops as well.

    ¡°When young adventurers unustomed to city life get themselves a spot of money, and experience failure, then it alles down to gambling, drink, and women. If they don¡¯t learn how to y around in moderation, it¡¯ll surely bite themter. Right, when you think about it like that, perhaps it¡¯s best you learn some while you can.¡±

    While watching narrow-eye¡¯s smile, I finished the meal.

    After drinking some water, and taking a deep breath, he started going into the characteristics of Beim.

    ¡°Beim is where people, and goods, and money gather. But you have to take care; it¡¯s not just one good thing after another. Even if you can walk around them normally during the day, there are some ces that be life-threatening at night.¡±

    Walking around aplex city like Beim required some caution.

    I listened to his description of areas generally used by Adventurers, and ces best never to enter.

    While we were in the middle of that, I heard footstepsing down the stairs.

    It was Novem.

    ¡°Good morning. So you were with the guide? I thought we had some time to spare.¡±

    To Novem¡¯s questioning gestures, the narrow-eyed man narrowed his eyes even further.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t go about making a customer wait, right? It¡¯s important to arrive ahead of schedule.¡±

    Showing off hisposure, the man turned from Novem to me.

    The employee approached Novem, and confirmed the day¡¯s menu.

    And narrow-eyes muttered to himself.

    ¡°... As I thought, it was my luck to have called out to them.¡±

    Swallowing those words with water, he changed the subject, and continued talking about Beim.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Evening.

    I had thought touring Beim to be an easy task, but I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong.

    Shannon was resting on Monica¡¯s back, and perhaps even Aria was tired, as she was making quite a withered expression.

    Eva showed interest towards a variety of things, but she was already unsteady on her feet.

    Only Novem and Miranda were normal. ra was tired out by the crowds alone, and tipsy. Her face was flushed red.

    The Free City of Beim had an exceedinglyrge number of people.

    I thought Centralle was a lot, but it was iparable.

    Our finalndmark this time around, a Guild Branch, was finally before our eyes.

    We had operated in the two guilds of Dalien and Arumsaas, but the building he named as the guild branch was a surprising sight.

    I...

    ¡°There are four of this scale?¡±

    The narrow-eyed man smiled as he exined.

    ¡°Nope. The busiest one¡¯s the guild closest to the harbor. The other ones are generally the same, I guess, but the one used most by the mercenaries is smallest, perhaps.¡±

    Mercenary brigades were something akin to giant households.

    I ended up wondering whether it was really alright for the branch used by those groups to be the smallest.

    Noticing something, Miranda cut into the conversation.

    ¡°So that one¡¯s primarily an intermediary?¡±

    He snapped his fingers, and affirmed her response.

    ¡°Travelling all over thends, while they do y monsters, their main goal is mercenary soldier work. Rather than actively pursuing monsters, working on the battlefield or challenging abyrinth is much more productive. Based on the situation, some can y around for quite some time afterying hands on the treasures in abyrinth¡¯s depths. Of course, they do properly buy off magic stones and materials, but requests asking for mercenary work usually end up there. If you want to take it the other way, you won¡¯t find any other sorts of jobs there.¡±

    The guild by the harbor dealt with monsters of the sea, it seems.

    Arge portion of monsters that appeared underwater were too small to be a real threat.

    But giant ones weren¡¯t too rare, making for giant spoils to be found. Because of that, the Guild had expanded in scope considerably.

    Novem sought confirmation.

    ¡°What of the remaining two?¡±

    The narrow-eyed man put his hand to his chin, and exined.

    ¡°The level of their service is the same. Though you¡¯ll get some differences by receptionist, they both primarily focus on training, so I doubt much is different. It¡¯s all up to you guys.¡±

    Saying it was up to us, he looked over our party, and nodded a couple of times.

    ¡°There¡¯s a few patterns those operating in Beim follow. See, you can find specialized adventurers at other guilds, right? In Beim, those sorts gather at the Harbor and one other. Otherwise... you can get dispatch requests to othernds as well.¡±

    ¡°Dispatch, is it?¡±

    On Novem¡¯s query, he gave a through exnation.

    What differed in Beim¡¯s guilds from the rest was the number and quality of adventurers.

    With four branches to speak of, the numerical figures they employed were on another level of any other city out there.

    So could all those adventurers put food on the table with what work they could find around the city? The answer, of course, is no.

    Therefore, the option the city selected was to dispatch adventurers to othernds.

    To ces short of hands, or that needed support, they were always ready to send able men their way.

    But what I was curious of was...

    ¡°So you can operate all over the ce without changing home guild? And wait, won¡¯t it take time to move?¡±

    Scratching his head, the man made a troubled expression.

    ¡°Yeah, it takes time. But they take care of all the paperwork themselves, and secure a means of transport as well. You can also challenge the Labyrinth Beim manages if you really want, but doing that gives you an obligation of sorts to do their request. To put it bluntly, dispatches don¡¯t have many takers.¡±

    Cutting it short at calling it unpopr, the man turned around, and looked at the Guild Branch.

    ¡°By the way, this is that very unpopr guild. Ah, also, normal Adventurers never go to the main headquarters, by the way. That¡¯s where all the important folks work.¡±

    I looked at therge headquarters building, but people were flowing in and out the doors without stop.

    He pointed to a smokestack atop the branch.

    ¡°There¡¯s even a bath in this one. They have their own lodging facilities, so if you¡¯re ever left without an inn, you can sleep here.¡±

    Their facilities did seem well in order.

    My honest impression: as expected as the headquarters of adventurers.

    A tired Aria, ra, Shannon, and Eva.

    Monica showed no interest, and didn¡¯t bite into the conversation.

    Miranda let out a sigh.

    ¡°And so? For what reason did you choose to bring us here? If you think over it, you¡¯re pretty much saying that challenging the Labyrinth would be a better use of our time.¡±

    He raised both his hands in yful surrender.

    It does appear themission this man gets isn¡¯t just from the shops.

    (I see, so the adventurer guilds themselves also hire these sorts.)

    As I nodded in satisfaction, I heard the Fifth¡¯s voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s at least good of him to have exined that all beforehand. Of course, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s plenty he hasn¡¯t said as well.¡»

    It was just as the Fifth said.

    I waited for the man to continue his exnations.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to trick anyone. I¡¯ll properly show you another on the way back. It¡¯s just I have my own inclinations to work with, and the guild¡¯s doing quite a bit on their part.¡±

    Watching his disinterested attitude, the Third let out his voice.

    ¡ºNo, isn¡¯t it fine? Lyle, this branch suits us quite well.¡»

    I gripped the Jewel to signal affirmation.

    ¡°... I see. Shall we go back, then? Shannon is at her limit. Can I leave the road back to the inn to you?¡±

    After I voiced my intent to return, the narrow-eyed man nodded with a smile.

    I took out two silvers, and handed them over.

    ¡°As I thought, I was right to call out to your group. Oh, I forgot the all-important greeting.¡±

    He gave a wide smile.

    ¡°Wee to the city of adventurers. To Beim.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After returning to the inn, with myrades so worn out, we decided to sleep early.

    Dropping by the Jewel, I confirmed it with the Third.

    ¡°Why did you rmend that branch?¡±

    With his chin rested atop the round table, the Third spoke in a bothersome tone.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine and all to build up strength in a Labyrinth, but your goal isn¡¯t to get stronger, is it? It¡¯s to defeat Celes.¡»

    Wiping off his sses, the Fourth joined in the conversation.

    ¡ºTo be honest, there¡¯s pluses and minuses on both sides. But I think it¡¯s best if you chose a guild with a degree of freedom this time. If that doesn¡¯t work out, you can always change branches, right?¡»

    Their reasons seemed to be, that the dispatch branch seemed to have more merits than the others.

    The other ancestors weren¡¯t present this time around.

    Raising his chin, and putting both hands behind his head, the Third looked at me, and exined the n.

    ¡ºNot just Beim, I thought you¡¯d be more free if you worked at a one that lets you venture out. If it turns out different than what you imagined, then just change it up. At present, we¡¯recking too much crucial information. So gather some, go outside the walls, and confirm it all yourselves.¡»

    Putting the sses back on, he took over exnations.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll be moving to gather as many ally forces as possible. And there¡¯s no problem if you clear a Labyrinth outside, right? In a managed Labyrinth, they won¡¯t let you get the treasure in the innermost chamber. You¡¯ll all have to prepare equipment as soon as possible.¡»

    The rare metal that exists in the innermost chambers.

    The problem was, that if you took it away, the Labyrinth would cease function.

    For that sake, cities that managebyrinths purposely prevent the clearing of them, reaping profits from the magic stones and materials of their monsters.

    The Fourth looked at me.

    ¡ºPeople, goods, money... you¡¯recking in all of them at present. If you want to find a chance to beat her in your current state, you can¡¯t be reluctant from here on. Go at it with your all.¡»

    Rather than concealing Skills to do work, it¡¯s better you just assertively use them toplete it.

    The third stood, and stretched.

    ¡ºWell then, should we get a start on it?¡»

    Bringing his hand to the back of his neck, the Third began tracing a line around it...

    ¡°... I¡¯d like to refrain for today.¡±

    I retreated, but the Fourth circled behind, and grasped both my shoulders.

    Turning my head, I saw his sses were letting off an ominous light, and his lips were smiling.

    ¡ºOh isn¡¯t it fine? Wonder child of the Walt House, I want to fight against the boy who once held that name. You¡¯re going to win against all of us, right?¡»

    I gave an excuse.

    ¡°T-that was just because I thought if I couldn¡¯t win against the ancestors, I would never be able to win against Celes! I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡±

    I tried my best to escape, but the Third beckoned me closer.

    ¡ºHahaha, that excuse ain¡¯t gonna work. Now we have plenty of time. Me and the Fourth will take turns fighting you.¡»

    I thought.

    (These guys are still holding grudges about it!)

 Volume 7 - 2: Men of the Walt House

    Men of the Walt House

    My breathing was in disarray.

    I swung the sabre in my hand, but I never felt the sensation of hitting anything.

    The Third Generation I should have cut into was showing a fearless smile.

    ¡ºHow unfortunate. That¡¯s the wrong one.¡»

    The moment I heard that, I spun, and held the de up defensively.

    Thrusting out his typical one-handed sword, the Thirdughed at my reaction.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re fast, but that¡¯s no good.¡»

    When the des were about to lock, my eyes reflexively darted the the left.

    For a while now, I had been using the Skills ¡¾All¡¿, ¡¾Map¡¿ and ¡¾Search¡¿ to try detecting him, but I couldn¡¯t get a hold on the Third.

    Within the Jewel...

    In the room of the Fourth¡¯s memories, I was cut down by the Third¡¯s sword.

    It was a straight road that went on without end. Within that scenery only colored by the blue sky expanding over it, my red blood danced through the air.

    As I copsed, I stuck my sabre into the ground, and somehow managed to keep my footing, sending my breathing into even more of a mess.

    I did feel pain.

    I looked at the ce I had been cut, but the blood had already stopped flowing, and not even my clothing was damaged.

    Pulling my sabre from the ground, I took my stance.

    The Third before my eyes tapped the body of his sword against his right shoulder a number of times as he looked at me.

    ¡ºYou need to use both your Skills and senses. Otherwise, you¡¯ll never be able to block, or even react to Celes¡¯ attacks.¡»

    Letting out a sigh, he put his hand to his face, but his mouth was ever smiling.

    Perhaps they still held some grudges over my promation of beating everyone, but all ancestors concerned have gotten quite fired up over training me.

    Too fired up, I¡¯d say.

    ¡°Reactions from the Skills increase and vanish... and if I see a de edge approaching, I block on reflex.¡±

    The techniques I¡¯d polished up caused me to immediately take a defensive stance based on information gathered from my sense of sight.

    But with his ability to interfere with one¡¯s psych, and show off illusions, the Third was making full use of that.

    The Sabre in my grip disappeared.

    His sword vanished in a simr manner.

    I watched the nostalgic weapon fade out from my hand.

    The sabre the Jewel recreated for me was the one of my childhood; the one my parents had given me as a present.

    Once it was gone, I clenched the hand that had been holding it.

    The Fourth gave his opinion on mine and the Third¡¯s fight.

    ¡ºAim for the point beyond subconscious response. But on the path you¡¯ve chosen Lyle, you¡¯ll need the point beyond the beyond... think of it as beyond the wall even masters can¡¯t surpass.¡»

    What I¡¯ve learned from fighting was of Celes¡¯ strength and my own.

    I understood well enough I wouldn¡¯t win at this rate.

    But I didn¡¯t think I would be this ill-matched against the heads of history.

    The Third made a game of me, and I could never get anywhere near the Fourth.

    I couldn¡¯t raise a hand to the men who¡¯d fully mastered their own Skills.

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºGood grief. Max, it doesn¡¯t suit you to say that with such a somber face. You used to be such an honest and good kid.¡»

    He cleared his throat in objection.

    ¡ºAfter you were gone, do you understand that troubles I was put through? And know that I¡¯ve lived a longer life than you.¡»

    The Fourth asserted he wouldn¡¯t lose out in life experience, but watching the two of them, something dide to mind.

    ¡°... Come to think of it, what of both of your wives? They¡¯re both ancestors to me all the same, but what sort of people were they?¡±

    I had been curious so I asked, but the Fourth frantically corrected the position of his sses with his index finger in tant panic.

    The Third reminisced...

    ¡ºMy wife? She was a splendid woman. Kind and charming, and she was quite level-headed so she gave of this reliable feeling.¡»

    Ahahaha, heughed, as he spoke of his memories.

    But the Fourth¡¯s face had stiffened a bit.

    ¡ºR-right. My wife was also a s-splendid woman... right.¡»

    It was kinda suspicious, so I focused my eyes on him.

    Noticing something, the Third looked around.

    ¡ºLyle, watch... the scenery has started to change.¡»

    As the grinning man said, a change wasing about thendscape.

    ¡°Ah, I can see a mansion. Could this be...¡±

    The Fourth hung his head.

    ¡ºRight, it¡¯s my mansion. I moved from the previous ce, and reconstructed it.¡»

    What we were in was the mansion¡¯s courtyard.

    The iron-barred gate swung open, and a carriage entered through.

    The Fourth exited the mansion with quite a nervous bearing.

    But age-wise, he was the same as the one that appeared in the Jewel.

    In his early thirties, I¡¯ll bet.

    The Third...

    ¡ºIs there an important guesting? Carriages are entering the court one after another.¡»

    Carriages and carts loaded to the brim with boxes filtered in, and before the Fourth Generation Head, a single girl dismounted, and gave her greetings.

    No matter how you looked at it, she was in her early teens. A little girl that gave off quite a strong-willed impression.

    Covering his face with both hands, the Fourth exined.

    ¡º... That¡¯s my wife.¡»

    Both me and the Third approached the so-called wife¡¯s face, and looked back and forth between the couple a few times.

    Watching the girl turn her back to him, the Fourth made quite a cramped smile as he heard her introduce herself as his bride.

    ¡ºNice to meet you, we¡¯ve exchanged letters for some time, but I¡¯m Max Walt. I¡¯m happy we¡¯ve gotten the opportunity to meet.¡»

    Observing the Fourth¡¯s pleasantries, the wife...

    ¡º... Twenty points.¡»

    ¡ºHuh?¡»

    Giving a grade, the girl put both hands on her hips, and looked up at the man older than her with her chest pushed out. She began boldly lecturing him.

    ¡ºSmall as I may be, I¡¯m a girl bearing the name of a Viscount House. Don¡¯t make light of me as a child! And what is this supposed to be!? Did you perhaps assume me thepanion of your bride or something?¡»

    Little girl... his wife chastised him on his action of constantly confirming the area behind her, sending the Fourth into a panic.

    ¡ºMy apologies. But you were just so cute I couldn¡¯t help but doubt my fortune.¡»

    As he said that with a gentle smile, she...

    ¡ºTen points. From the moment I married in, I was no longer a girl, but your wife. I¡¯d appreciate it you didn¡¯t take me for a child.¡»

    She seemed quite a harsh one.

    But no matter how you took it in, it was the scene of a daughter scolding her own father.

    The Third was on all fours,ughing as he tapped the ground.

    ¡ºAs expected of Max-san...!¡»

    ¡°Fourth Generation, I apologize. I can¡¯t help butugh at this one.¡±

    Both me and the Thirdughed as we looked at the Fourth¡¯s wife.

    There, his sses caught a strange light as he spoke to us.

    ¡º... Remember this, Lyle.¡»

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    I was repenting overughing a bit too much, but the scene hadn¡¯t stopped, and the girl continued giving the man low grades, so the Third was rolling on the floor.

    ¡ºThe Walt Family Precepts... you remember the bride requirements, right?¡»

    I nodded with a doubtful face.

    I mean, they¡¯re just something the First said while drunk, and were thought of as real precepts for over two hundred years to follow.

    To put it simply...

    ¡¾A woman to be weed as a wife must, first of all, have a superior appearance.¡¿

    ¡¾Second, be healthy.¡¿

    ¡¾Third, have a sturdy body.¡¿

    ¡¾Fourth, have a good head on her shoulders¡¿

    ¡¾Fifth, have nice skin.¡¿

    ¡¾Sixth, must excel in magic.¡¿

    ... It is taboo to state that the second and third uses ovep. They¡¯re the nonsense of a drunkard, so I¡¯m sure they weren¡¯t said with much thought in the first ce. So they wereter interpreted as follows. Thest one alone was something added on by the Fifth, and the First waspletely irrelevant.

    Excellent appearance.

    Does not get sick.

    Durable body.

    High intelligence.

    Nice Skin.

    A real noble able to use Magic.

    Those were the Walt House¡¯s bride-finding Precepts.

    There hasn¡¯t been a case where a son wasn¡¯t born, so the female version... the groom-finding Precepts don¡¯t exist.

    The Fourthughed in disdain.

    ¡ºWeing in a proficient wife. I see, that surely is important. Perhaps it¡¯s urate to say the ones who¡¯ve shaped the current Walt House, aren¡¯t us, but our wives.¡»

    Watching the Third roll around on the ground, I got the impression that was probably correct.

    The Fourth of memories was being judged for having nothing more tasteful to say.

    With shadows in his smile, the current Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºMy wife was excellent. A different sort of excellence than mother had. She was level-headed, and the reason the Walt House that had just be a Baron House could develop into true nobility was because of her. Strong-lipped and harsh, but she had some cute sides to her. It¡¯s true, you know? Just to put it out there, she was filled to the brim with cute parts! That adorable figure is one thing, but...¡»

    Why did the Fourth look so pitiful as he desperately grasped for straws?

    ¡°D-does that mean the other ancestors had scenes like these spread out before them?¡±

    To change the topic, I tried turning the conversation to the other ancestors.

    ¡ºWhile there may be a few differences, I¡¯m sure we rolled around in their palms quite nicely. That¡¯s just how men of the Walt House are! Ah, but... perhaps the Fifth was different.¡»

    On the Fourth¡¯s words...

    (... No, even if you make a dramatic pose as you say, ¡®we men of the Walt House are destined to y about on the palms of our wives¡¯ hands,¡¯ that doesn¡¯t make me happy or anything.)

    The scenery turned gray, and the scene changed to one within a room of the mansion. The rolling Third hit his head against a wall, and started holding it.

    ¡ºHey... don¡¯t change the channel all of a sudden.¡»

    ¡ºYou reaped what you sew.¡»

    Rubbing his head, the Third answered the Fourth with a smile.

    In the room, a Fifth Generation in his early twenties was introduced to a single woman by a gray-streaked Fourth, and his wife of blossoming age.

    Nervous, the Fifth let few words from his mouth.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong, Fredricks? Ah, I got it. Your partner is such a beauty that you can¡¯t help but be nervous.¡»

    Still as strong-willed as ever, the Fourth¡¯s wife sent a sweet face to the Fifth.

    To her side, the grey-streaked Fourth gave aint.

    ¡ºCan¡¯t you say something more tasteful?¡»

    His wife pinched his arm with a smile.

    ¡ºDear, are you saying you have someints with Fredricks?¡»

    ¡ºNone! I don¡¯t have any, so please stop!¡»

    Before thedy who was giggling to herself, the young Fifth gave a simple greeting.

    ¡ºI¡¯m Fredricks. I¡¯m not that good with jokes.¡»

    ¡ºIs that so? I¡¯m...¡»

    As the woman went on with her introduction, the Fifth continued making an apologetic face. Only the Fourth and his wife persisted to try to make the two of them get along.

    Both me and the Third couldn¡¯t keep a straight face at that one.

    I mean, as history tells, what followed was the Fifth getting four mistresses, and fathering close to thirty children.

    Rather than a step forwards, it was problematic behavior that lit the spark for many conflicts in the making.

    The scene lost its color, and the Fourth let out a sigh.

    ¡ºFredricks... the one the Fifth married was also a good kid who passed the precepts.¡»

    Preparing mistresses even despite that, the Fifth seemed to be quite doted on by the Fourth¡¯s wife.

    The Fourth removed his sses, and began wiping them off.

    ¡ºThe Fifth... Fredricks was an honest boy, always smiling. Looking back, I really wonder when he stopped smiling altogether.¡»

    The Fifth prioritized efficiency, and he gave the coldest impression of any of the ancestors.

    But at the same time, he was the one endured the most.

    As generations toe would know him, a lustful man surrounded by beautiful women.

    A merciless man who cut down bandits and mercenaries without hesitation.

    Say what you will.

    He did live in one of the darkest times of the House. And the Sixth followed along that flow, with the times finally changing in the Seventh¡¯s time. That was the history of the House I had heard from my father.

    The Third put his hands behind his head, and looked at the Fifth in the colorless scenery.

    ¡ºWell, I¡¯ll bet he could see quite a bit. So he put it all to practice. He probably thought it necessary, but why did you leave such a need?¡»

    Our eyes pierced into the Fourth.

    Putting the sses back, he stared at the stopped time; at the smiling face of his unmoving wife.

    ¡º... An ident. She got injured, and couldn¡¯t birth any more children. I never told Fredricks.¡»

    Quietly...

    ¡ºI see.¡»

 Volume 7 - 3: East Branch

    East Branch

    We had spent our first day in Beim sightseeing with a guide.

    He told us of where the shops we might have to use were, and of which ones were popr in Beim, but he also informed us of the ces it best we don¡¯t stop by.

    Of course, it¡¯s not like we were able to see everything on the list in one day.

    As the basics for adventurers in general, he introduced us to the Guild, armories, food shops, inns, and realtors.

    While in Beim, spending time in a poorly ced inn would be a pain.

    It would also rack up quite an expense.

    Unless one went solo- or had a small enough party- and earned extraordinarypensation for single requests, constant inn life is a dream within a dream.

    For those of mercenary brigade scale, they sometimes built up their own strongholds within the city.

    Due to varying circumstance I won¡¯t say this as a definite, but for any wishing to set Beim as their home guild for a long period of time, inn costs would only pile up to something awful.

    No matter the sum we earned, there was equipment maintenance and renewal, and daily expenses that all added up.

    Even adventurers retired as they grew older.

    For that sake, having savings was a necessity.

    Meaning a real estate agency was also a necessity for the trade.

    Heading to Beim¡¯s ¡¾East Branch¡¿with our party of eight, we found ourselves mildly amazed at the busy citizens moving about so early in the morning.

    Centralle also had a lot of people, and it had its own sort of business to it. Compared to Beim, I now saw the capital as a quiet ce.

    Arumsaas was the same, but there it was Students of the academy leaving their homes early tomute.

    Dalien was of small scale, and it had some energy to it, butpared to Beim the difference was all too clear.

    The figures of numerous adventurers headed to the Guilds... I heard the eastern branch was the dispatch one, and had fewer adventurers assigned to it, but was that really the case? As I thought that...

    ¡°Hey, about that group over there...¡±

    Aria called out, so we turned our eyes to the direction she was looking.

    A well-equipped party was headed for the guild.

    From their equipment and the way they walked, I couldn¡¯t see them as any ordinary adventurers. The trade was one that called for light-weight gear, and they were making use of heavy metal armor.

    Aria...

    ¡°How imposing. Could they be mercenaries?¡±

    Their numbers totaled in the twenties, with adder support personnel following behind.

    I could definitely imagine them as a small scale mercenary brigade.

    But a voice from the Jewel refuted that. It was the Fifth.

    ¡ºThey¡¯re knights from somewhere. Not Bahnseim... does a country of adventurers hire on knights as well?¡»

    It wasn¡¯t just the Fifth to question it.

    The Fourth too...

    ¡ºIt truly is unnatural. Of course, the country¡¯s policy is different than our own, so I can¡¯t really say anything to it.¡»

    In Bahnseim, it wasn¡¯t looked on as favorable if a knight took up adventuring on the side.

    Because it wasn¡¯t possible to get rid of the negative image stuck to the work.

    There, Miranda tapped my shoulder with a finger.

    I turned to see a tall, yawning woman headed off in a simr fashion.

    That woman was being avoided by those around her.

    ¡°Somehow, all the adventurers that catch the eye here are quite amazing. Those that¡¯d usually be called the rare elites are littered all over the ce.¡±

    On Miranda¡¯s words, I observed my surroundings. There really were arge number ofpetent ones.

    Quite a few that gave off a different air than the others.

    Walking nearby, ra took care not to strike any passersby with her oversized staff.

    The ground was one of neatly interlocking stone, and the sound of scraping metal and countless footsteps made it hard to hear each other.

    ¡°There are many adventurers in general, so perhaps it appears that way. Of course, it may be exactly because such adventurers are here, that all the requests gather in Beim.¡±

    Did requests gather because of the adventurers, or adventurers for the requests... with that on my mind, I noticed some sort of ruckus breaking out ahead.

    Others that noticed the quarrel walked around it without stopping.

    One side was a group that looked to be made of young adventurers, and the other was a group led by a bearded man in his thirties.

    His beard and features gave him quite a viinous face. And now why would new adventurers get involved with someone like that...?

    ¡°After running head-into us, ¡®sorry¡¯ is the only word you¡¯ve got to say!? Looking down on us just because we¡¯re neers to Beim!?¡±

    The young adventurer with arge sword on his back wore nothing but a tank top on his upper body. However, his hips were covered in metal protectors all around, and his boots were tipped with steel.

    He wore quite some unbnced equipment, but the ones following him around were quite normal, or how should I put this... they didn¡¯t have proper equipment to begin with.

    Thinking back to where I¡¯d seen him before, I recalled him as the one shouting out when first arrived at the gate.

    His skin was a healthily tanned brown, and his muscle was formidable. However, the viinous one he was picking a fight with was the same.

    He looked to be ustomed to using and maintaining his equipment.

    More than that, his arms were thicker than the young man... his body trained, and therades he brought along were all wearing suitable equipment.

    ¡°... What¡¯s with this situation?¡±

    On the contrary, I found it quite intriguing, but seeing the scene, Shannon scoffed.

    ¡°If they fight, those guys¡¯ll be killed off within the minute.¡±

    Eva confirmed it with her.

    ¡°Eh? So is the one with therge sword stronger? I kinda want to see it out.¡±

    Novem shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s the opposite. He¡¯s the one who¡¯ll fall instantly. While the one with the sword seems quitepetent... hisrades are...¡±

    Just from their gear, they were worlds apart.

    I could only look on in wonder as I tried to fathom why they acted up so much.

    The bearded adventurer apologized.

    ¡°I really am sorry. I wasn¡¯t paying attention on my side. I¡¯ve properly given my apologies, so is it fine if we go on our way? You all have business with the guild as well, don¡¯t you?¡±

    He really didn¡¯t want to be involved.

    I quickly realized why he didn¡¯t speak of pride or anything of the sort.

    The surrounding adventurers....

    ¡°How lively, so early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Assertiveness is a good thing. It all goes t once you¡¯ve lived long enough.¡±

    ¡°After setting out for the guild so early, they end up losing time in a ce like this? My deepest condolences.¡±

    As the nearby adventurers were saying as such, I¡¯m sure they only thought of it on the level of a minor unlucky happening.

    Anywhere else, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for a fight to break out here and now.

    We also avoided the strife to make our way to the Guild, but the adventurer with therge sword suddenly turned to us.

    His eyes were focused on the outfit of a maid. When I looked at Monica, she purposefully put both of her hands to her face, and blushed.

    ¡°God, what¡¯s gotten in to you in such a ce? If you want to partake in my love, please make it when we¡¯re alone, or...¡±

    ¡°... What happened to your robe?¡±

    She stood out, so I told her to wear one, but she had taken it off.

    She shrugged off the question.

    ¡°The surrounding adventurers and civilians didn¡¯t actually seem to care too much, so I took it off. I mean, I take quite a bit of pride in my uniform. I can¡¯t just go about concealing it with a robe, and I didn¡¯t see the need to begin with.¡±

    I have nothing but questions for those damn ancients.

    The bearded adventurer¡¯s group turned curiously to where therge sworded man was looking.

    I took Monica¡¯s hand, and swiftly left the area.

    When I gripped her, she...

    ¡°Just like this, a flight of love.¡±

    ¡°If you want to take flight from reality, then do it whenever you want! Now let¡¯s get going already.¡±

    It was a tone that would raiseints, but if we stayed where we were, I¡¯m sure we would have been dragged into something strange.

    Seeing that, the Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºWith so many sorts of adventurers, it seems like an interesting ce.¡»

    The Sixth was...

    ¡ºI wonder what sort of guild this one will be. I pray it isn¡¯t one like Arumsaas¡¯.¡»

    The Third.

    ¡ºThe guide said it was mainly to train, but what¡¯s that supposed to mean? Well, that¡¯s the fun toe, I guess.¡»

    There, behind me, even further back than the adventurer with therge sword.

    I heard a tremendous voice.

    ¡°Albano! You again!?¡±

    ¡°Oy, oy, don¡¯t make this one my fault dammit, Creit-san!¡±

    I thought.

    (It really is lively here, or how should I put it...)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The Guild on the east side of Beim was, quite straightforwardly, known as the ¡¾East Branch¡¿.

    The building it upied was arge one, and in its bulk it held lodging facilities and functional baths.

    Seeing howplete their services for adventurers were, I could understand just how much profits they were reaping from the enterprise

    The east guild¡¯s receptions desk was divided by purpose.

    There was an entire counter set aside for home-change requests, and neer applications.

    A warehouse building to take battle spoils over to was prepared separately, and the receptions desks were on the first floor. Perhaps this was one of the characteristics of the city.

    Signboards were posted around the vast hall, alongside a map of the building. On them, for those visiting Beim, the eastern guild for the first time... there were simple directionsid out for those moving to the east branch, or bing adventurers for the first time.

    ¡°New recruitments and home change rtions are... the second floor.¡±

    From the entrance gued by intense traffic, we started walking towards the second floor.

    There were plenty of adventurers seeking home changes like us.

    Many who wanted to be adventurers of Beim.

    As we ascended the stairs, fleeting eyes began to gather on us.

    (... Well, I guess there¡¯s no helping it.)

    What drew them may have been the fact everyone in the party besides me was female. What¡¯s more, one was still a child, another a maid... if someone asked what sort of gathering we were, I get the feeling the answer ¡®street performer¡¯ would pass.

    (Ah, I think we could actually survive on street performing...)

    When I looked at Eva the elf, she tilted her head.

    I noticed that the stares could be dividedrgely into two groups.

    Envy for the women, and pity for me.

    I heard the Third¡¯s voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºLooks like you¡¯re popr, no matter where you go.¡»

    He said that with deep sarcasm, so I tapped the Jewel to deny it.

    And reaching the second floor¡¯s reception, I found a line had already formed.

    Behind the organized counters, receptionists were given detailed exnations to the adventurers.

    All employees were wearing the same uniform as they dealt with their clients.

    The Seventh...

    ¡ºThey¡¯ve put quite some money into this one. I¡¯d never ventured to Beim, but... how should I put this, I imagined a much harsher environment.¡»

    I held the same opinion.

    From what I heard, the city was supposed to be one brimming with danger.

    Perhaps it¡¯s just the first day, and I have yet to understand anything, but that being the case, the atmosphere waspletely different from what I had anticipated.

    While I was searching out the counter dealing with home transfer processes, a staff member called out.

    ¡°Home changes are over here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, many thanks. There sure are a lot of people here.¡±

    I gave a light greeting, and tried to start up some idle banter. The receptionist gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Beim has a considerable poption, and there¡¯re always moreing in than out. A while back, the counters were narrow, and it took some time to do all the paperwork.¡±

    After I handed the seven pairs of guild cards to her, the receptionist turned to Monica.

    I sighed, and...

    ¡°That one isn¡¯t a human. She¡¯s an automaton.¡±

    The receptionist woman held my card out over a device. I didn¡¯t really know what she was doing, but she nodded a few times as she looked at it.

    ¡°There¡¯s been a bit of break in your activity, but it looks like you¡¯ve been in Arumsaas. I never thought I¡¯d be able to see an automaton so soon.¡±

    It does appear that word has already reached from Arumsaas. She began to exin.

    ¡°There are very few who venture from Beim to Arumsaas, but the other way has its numbers. And Professor Damien is quite a famous one here too. Seeking the baggage carrying robots he is producing... Porter, we¡¯ve only recently had a stream of people going to Arumsaas at all. It really is amazing. I wonder what sort of man the professor is. Do you know him?¡±

    I decided to smile with an ambiguous smile on my face.

    (So even Porter¡¯s known here? That was fast.)

    To the curious woman, I...

    ¡°Yep, he¡¯s a... good person. A bit of a strange one, though.¡±

    Hearing that, she nodded with delight.

    ¡°You¡¯re an acquaintance of Professor Damien? Ah, but he is a famous one there as well, so perhaps it is not a marvel for you to know of him... ah, right, the paperwork.¡±

    As the receptionist hurried on with the forms, the voice of a fed-up Fourth...

    ¡ºWell it wasn¡¯t a lie. He was a good person to Lyle, at least. I mean, he taught him magic and gave him an Automaton after all.¡»

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºThat sleeping beauty was the best. But wasn¡¯t the ¡®bit of a strange one¡¯ part a lie? That one¡¯s a full-blown pervert.¡»

    I decided to ignore the voices from the Jewel.

    After confirming the seven guild cards, she took charge of one of each pair.

    And after we finished registering as a party, she handed the other ones back to us.

    ¡°And that is the end of it. There will be an exnation as to the format of Beim¡¯s guild, so perhaps it is best you all partake. It will take ce in the inner room. I assume there is much you don¡¯t know, as you¡¯ve only just changed homes. I do think there is a fair share of differences from the other guilds, so I really do think it best you partake.¡±

    epting everyone¡¯s cards, I nodded.

    From the force of her insistence, I guess there are some adventurers who choose not to undergo it.

    And so we headed to the inner room, and found a wide assortment of adventurers who¡¯d changed their homes already assembled.

    Nearby the conference room-like area, I heard a familiar voice from the meeting forplete neers nearby.

    It was that of the man with therge sword.

    I tried to focus on the guild speaker¡¯s words...

    (So he came to Beim to be an adventurer? That¡¯s some courage there.)

    I thought starting up in Beim would be too rough, so I had chosen to build up some experience elsewhere.

    But I really wonder what caused him to shout out in an introductory meeting.

    (And wait, I seem to be running into him quite a lot.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After the exnatory meeting had finished, we went back down to the first floor.

    Everyone¡¯s expression held more dissatisfaction than I expected.

    Especially Aria...

    ¡°Hey... what¡¯s that supposed to mean? That they¡¯ll assign requests on their part?¡±

    The main reason for that discontentment was the fact we couldn¡¯t select jobs on our own.

    Requests entered into the guild in too great a number.

    And even if they found one with favorable conditions, the adventurers of Beim weren¡¯t able to freely select them on their own.

    Novem tried to soothe Aria.

    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. There are too many requests, that a system of us selecting would... I¡¯m sure there wouldn¡¯t be anything like before, where we could just take up a request no other adventurer had decided to do.¡±

    If the conditions weren¡¯t that favorable, then an adventurer wouldn¡¯t take up the request.

    The guild also tried to ensure such requests weren¡¯t put out to begin with, but asionally some questionable ones woulde out.

    ra looked at Aria.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that after adventurers have a certain level of experience, they choose not to take up odd jobs, so it usually works out, right? The problem is that this one is specialized to dispatch requests.¡±

    Myrades¡¯ eyes gathered on me.

    Dispatch meant we¡¯d be moving tonds apart from Beim.

    And in that case, we¡¯d lose whatever time it¡¯d take to migrate.

    I cleared my throat.

    ¡°No, look... our goal isn¡¯t adventuring, but Celes after all. If this one turns out no good, I thought it would be fine if we transferred to the west branch.¡±

    On my opinion, Monica promptly...

    ¡°Three months at minimum, was it? They said there was a limitation on home transfers within the city, did they not?¡±

    To decrease the ease of transferring post, a restriction had been ced.

    Shannon...

    ¡°And they even said we have to periodicallyplete requests. Seriously, what¡¯s the meaning of all of this?¡±

    I honestly...

    ¡°... I was a little na?ve in my thoughts. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    As I apologized, Eva spoke.

    ¡°Huh? Is it really that strange? I don¡¯t know too much about adventurers, but I¡¯ve heard that the system usually does change based on one¡¯s home.¡±

    She fiddled with her hair as she spoke, so Miranda exined.

    ¡°This guild is going to push jobs onto us. We¡¯ll have to alter our ns and preferences, and it will be rough on the sorts of adventurers that don¡¯t usually take up formal requests.¡±

    If it was just challenging the Labyrinth the city managed, then there would be no problems if we didn¡¯t take one up.

    But the Fifth...

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve yet to take up a single request, or make a coin in Beim, right? Isn¡¯t it better you make a decision after giving it a go? If you really do find it unbearable, then change homes as soon as you can, and that¡¯s all there is to it.¡»

    Quite a constructive opinion.

    ¡°Well let¡¯s set this as our home for a while, and see how work goes. If we keep denying it without doing anything, we won¡¯t get anywhere.¡±

    As I said that, ra nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps we may find some benefit to this system.¡±

    Eva...

    ¡°There are still adventurers who use this one as their home, so there¡¯s no saying there¡¯s nothing to it, right? Though the story would be different if there was a reason they simply couldn¡¯t transfer.¡±

    It was a guild more troublesome than I had imagined.

    That on my mind, I heard a voice call at to me.

    ¡°Oy!¡±

    I turned around to find the man with therge sword behind me.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Aren¡¯t you a little too stuck up?¡±

    I was puzzled over why I ran into him so much, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d call out to me of his own ord.

    And judging by the atmosphere he gave off, I was not being dealt with on friendly terms.

    Behind the man, hisrades were looking... at all my party besides me.

    A voice came from the Jewel.

    It was the third.

    ¡ºAh! So that¡¯s it. A gathering of beauties does make one a bit jealous.¡»

    The Fourth was amazed.

    ¡ºWhat? And jealousy makes one shout like that? This kid¡¯s an interesting one.¡»

    The Fifth¡¯s voice sounded irritated.

    ¡ºI hate these sorts. Adventurers of a certain level won¡¯t get into others¡¯ business, but he¡¯s a newbie, is he... these types really irritate me.¡»

    The Sixthughed.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the express right of youth! The fruitless desires of reckless men. Isn¡¯t that fine?¡»

    The Seventh disinterestedly...

    ¡ºYou can fine these types anywhere you look. Just ignore him. Don¡¯t get yourself involved.¡»

    They all gave out their opinions, and following the Seventh¡¯s advice, I gave a vague smile and tried to leave.

    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll take it to heart. Now let¡¯s get going, everyone.¡±

    I tried leading myrades out, and felt him grasp my shoulder.

    His grip was strong enough to let out a grating sound, and I narrowed my eyes to re at him.

    He had a smile across his mouth. The Second¡¯s Skill informed me he was using a Skill himself.

    (Is he amplifying his power? Vanguard? Support¡¯s a possibility.)

    I kept it short.

    ¡°That hurts, you know?¡±

    As I said that, he...

    ¡°And so? All the folks here are cowards. I¡¯ve tried so many times to gauge my skill level here, but no one will take me on. You¡¯re an outsider, right? Then y with me a little. Then I¡¯ll be able to understand what sort of thing adventurers are.¡±

    He was taking some fleeting nces at Novem and the rest. The fact he was overly conscious of them was quite obvious.

    Inferring the situation, the eyes of others began to gather.

    And...

    ¡°Hold it right there! Personal matters between adventurers are forbidden here!¡±

    A tall young man with all of his ck hair swept to the back stepped between us.

    The adventurer with therge sword...

    ¡°Who are you supposed to be?¡±

    So the tall young man named himself.

    Straightening his back, the polite-looking man gave a proper introduction.

    ¡°My name is ¡¾Creit Venini¡¿. I am currently working here as an adventurer. As a fellow adventurer, I can¡¯t overlook these personal quarrels!¡±

    The man gave quite a hot-blooded impression.

    Thinking I was saved, I put my hand to my chest, and...

    ¡°Therefore, you should hold a formal duel. Use your skills and technique topete fair and square!¡±

    I raised my face in surprise, to catch a glimpse of Creit making an expression that pretty much said, ¡®I always wanted to say that.¡¯

    ¡°Eh? Duel? Eh!?¡±

    Seeing my surprise, the adventurer with therge sword...

    ¡°Perfect, I¡¯ll take it up. I¡¯m ¡¾Erhart Baumann¡¿. It¡¯ll leave a bad taste in my mouth to kill off such a frail looking kid anyways.¡±

    He was full on board, so I turned to my ownpanions.

    Aria and Miranda.

    ¡°Hey, just have at it already.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? If it¡¯s a duel, then no one¡¯s going to die. If you get injured, I¡¯ll heal you right up... with uninterrupted service.¡±

    ra and Shannon...

    ¡°This sort of story book development is a little thrilling. They¡¯re all over the ce in novels, but nobody does that sort of thing these days, so it¡¯s a bit exciting.¡±

    ¡°That sort of duel over a woman thing? I don¡¯t really read much, so I can¡¯t see the point.¡±

    ¡°No, I mean the essential plot point where an adventurer ends up picking a fight with a veteran. Don¡¯t you find it strangely appealing?¡±

    ¡°Not particrly, and doesn¡¯t that make Lyle the viin in this case?¡±

    ... They were having fun.

    Thinking it was just a fight between neers, and perhaps because the young man had rmended a dual so grandiosely, others were looking our way, and smiling.

    Eva...

    ¡°It¡¯s kinda like Lyle¡¯s that! He¡¯s got that sort of luck! But when you¡¯re telling a tale, I think these sorts of developments are important! ept by all means!¡±

    She¡¯s telling me to fight for the sole sake of her song.

    Monica even...

    ¡°I want to see the Chicken Dickwad¡¯s cool parts~.¡±

    She sung that out, and let her twin tails twitch up and down.

    (Her voice is clear, and she sounds strangely skilled, so it just makes it all the more irritating!)

    Novem made a troublesome expression.

    ¡°Um, please make sure you don¡¯t injure your opponent too much.¡±

    For her to worry about my opponent, I do think it¡¯s a kind and wonderful thing to do. But can¡¯t she try to get me out of this?

    I heardughing voices from the Jewel.

    The ancestors in order...

    ¡ºHe¡¯s sure got it! Lyle¡¯s definitely got it! It¡¯s like this wherever he goes!¡»

    ¡ºPeople rarely ever pick fights like that anymore. This may actually be interesting.¡»

    ¡ºYeah, there¡¯s surprisingly little of this sort of thing among adventurers. Well, if you can beat the hell out of him, then just do it.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s getting heated, Lyle!¡»

    ¡ºHe does seem to be a Skill user, so I¡¯m sure it will be a good experience. Good for you, Lyle.¡»

    I shook my head as I thought.

    (Why is it that instead of even trying to stop it, everyone seems to be having fun?)

 Volume 7 - 4: Adventurers

    Adventurers

    Among the facilities of the guild, there was a room for training.

    That room surrounded by walls of tidy stone held a bit of a heavy air. While a small window had been installed, I doubt that served for sufficient venttion.

    I held up a wooden mockup of a sabre. The young man with his hair swept back, Creit, stood between me and my opponent Erhart.

    Around were myrades, and that of therge-sworded Erhart.

    And perhaps they were curious, and other adventurers gathered in clusters as well.

    Those that had returned from their quests were one thing, but some who had juste to the guild were watching us and grinning.

    Straining my ears, I could hear their conversations.

    ¡°Wanna bet on who¡¯lle out on top?¡±

    ¡°Still, while you hear about them all the time, first I¡¯m ever seeing a duel.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to be young, recklessness and all.¡±

    ¡°So what was the reason for all this again?¡±

    ¡°No matter how you look at it, that guy over there has a harem, right? Isn¡¯t that why?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a marvel to the eyes, but quite a different experience.¡±

    ¡°Ah~ youth. But it¡¯s interesting, so so be it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m betting on blue hair over there!¡±

    ¡°But I heard green hair has a Skill, it seems.¡±

    ... They were enjoying it.

    Harsh on newbies, veteran adventurers who would pick fights if you went to register at the guild... such adventurers did not exist.

    But an adventurer of my own generation was picking one all the same.

    (Why did ite to this? Yes, I was leading around Novem and the others, but I¡¯m sure I should have been able to avoid it...)

    Looking behind, ra¡¯s eyes were sparkling. Eva was the same, but for some reason she had a memo pad.

    And in this ce that reeked of sweat, Shannon was making an unpleasant face as she drank something from a canteen.

    Novem was preparing some magic to try and vent the ce, while Aria and Miranda waved when I turned their way.

    Looking to the front, Creit-san was talking to someone in a guild uniform who had emerged from the ring of adventurers.

    ¡°... I understand the reason for this duel. A quarrel between young adventurers, right? But I ask that you don¡¯t do this sort of thing too often.¡±

    Her hair ck and bob cut, the sharp red eyes of the guild employee tiredly shifted between me and Erhart.

    And...

    ¡°The details have been acknowledged. Promise that none will voice anyints at the oue toe. And this is just to decide a victor and loser. Wagering something on this battle is strictly prohibited.¡±

    She looked around at the surrounding adventurers.

    ¡°While I¡¯m at it, you all should make sure not to get too heated over your bets.¡±

    The veterans smiled, and spoke to her.

    ¡°We¡¯re only ying, ¡¾Tanya¡¿-chan. Let it slide, won¡¯t you?¡±

    It appears the female employee fed up with all of this was called ¡¾Tanya¡¿.

    Creit-san hit his right hand against his chest.

    ¡°No worries there. I will personally stand witness! I¡¯ll make sure both sides are satisfied with the result!¡±

    Erhartughed as he held up the wooden sword recing his giant one.

    It was quite an unreasonable match for me, but no one present would be satisfied it I put a stop to it here. And he really was a Skillholder after all.

    ¡°I surely don¡¯t have enough experience fighting Skillholders.¡±

    Tanya mingled into the adventurer crowd, while Creit stepped back a little and gave a signal.

    He was looking at me, likely waiting for me to get into a stance.

    With my wooden sabre held up, Creit...

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    His loud voice echoed through the room, and some cheerful cheers rose.

    ¡°This is totally different from the guild I had imagined.¡±

    As I let out aint, my opponent raised his sword overhead, and lowered it at me.

    (He¡¯s formally learned the sword?)

    Seeing how he handles therge sword-replica, I got the impression he had learned it somewhere. He had given a surname, so perhaps he was the child of some noble somewhere.

    Or perhaps just an environment where he could pick it up...

    I turned half my body to dodge, and let out a thrust, hitting his arm with the tip of my wooden sword.

    But It felt hard.

    I wasn¡¯t able to put too much power into that attack, but his arm didn¡¯t turn red at all.

    A cheerful Sixth from the Jewel...

    ¡ºThere¡¯s body strengthening in Vanguard and Support... having a Skill at his age, and being able to use it at a moment¡¯s notice. I see, there¡¯s at least some reason to his assertiveness.¡»

    As he swung his de horizontally, I retreated to dodge, and felt some wind pressure as it passed. While he had some extent of technique hammered into his body, his movements themselves weren¡¯t that fast.

    He was using a Skill, but I can¡¯t say it was a threat.

    ¡°Quit scurrying around! Take this!¡±

    I jumped to avoid his diagonal sh, and blocked the followup strike with my sword only to have a kick instantly delivered to me.

    Sent a ways back, I found myself closer to the audience.

    ¡°That all? Adventurers are nothing special. I¡¯ve only used the first one so far.¡±

    The Third was delighted.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s volunteering information all of his own ord... what a good kid! A second stage, you think he has a third? Why not try asking, Lyle?¡»

    Rather than truly enjoying it... he seemed to be making a fool of him.

    Amazed, I...

    ¡°So you have a second stage? That sure sounds scary. But if that¡¯s all you have to you, it¡¯ll work out one way or another.¡±

    Offended, Erhart put hisrge sword over his shoulder, and bragged.

    ¡°Who the hell said second? I can use it all the way to the third.¡±

    ¡°Well how courteous of you!¡±

    I closed the distance, and entered the space in front of his sword. He tried to protrude his fist, but I grabbed that arm, and twisted it around to his back.

    The surrounding voices...

    ¡°What? That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because he undid his stance when he bragged! Dammit, my silver!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m getting some good drink tonight.¡±

    When voices rose at the premature ending, Erhart pushed his remaining arm against the ground. His atmosphere had changed.

    ¡°Making a fool of me!?¡±

    The muscle of his arm had expanded, and as I saw an illusion of mana gushing out from his body, I instantly released him and took some distance.

    Muscle enhancement.

    I thought it was a skill of the same sort as Aria¡¯s, and it seems I was right. While it may have been made of wood, his was mimicking the shape of his great sword, and quite heavy. But his singlehandedly swung it down on me with great force.

    Is this the second, or the final stage?

    The Fourth...

    ¡ºIf you try blocking that, your sword will break. It¡¯s best you keep dodging, but simple Skills have simple effects... simply strong can be quite troublesome.¡»

    The First¡¯s Skill... as a Support Skill, its simplicity was truly effective. In contrast to a Skill that simply strengthened one¡¯s muscles, the First¡¯s raised the effectiveness of one¡¯s abilities in itself.

    I mulled over whether or not to use it, but decided not to.

    ¡°Oraaaah!¡±

    As he chased after me, swinging his sword left and right, I jumped into his chest area, and slid through his widened legs. Trying to hit me as a passed, Erhart shed strongly at the ground, and smashed his wooden sword to pieces.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever get tired of running about!? Oy, toss over my ¡¾Gramr¡¿¡±

    Tossing aside the broken shaft, he called for hisrades to toss over his de with quite an exaggerated name.

    One of hisrades tossed the de, but as it sailed in the air, it was hit down by a rock, and sent spinning towards the area with the other adventurers.

    The one who picked it up, went to return it to his party and...

    ¡°Oy, oy, if he used something like this, they¡¯d both have to resign. Just look at those girlies over there.¡±

    I also took a quick nce at myrades, before immediately turning away.

    Miranda dropped therge rock in her hand, and drew one of the daggers at her waist. Aria and the others were all sending menacing res.

    (... I-I¡¯m not scared. They¡¯re not scary at all.)

    Erhart and hisrades turned quite pale on seeing their movements. I don¡¯t even want to know what they had in mind when they picked this fight.

    But perhaps this was different from what he had in mind, as Erhart was quite flustered.

    ¡°D-dammit! Then fists it is!¡±

    As he rushed at me with his fists out, I repeated a series of thrusts with my sabre. This time, I aimed for his joints, and managed to hit them quite precisely.

    If he had Skills, I determined there wouldn¡¯t be a problem if it hurt a bit, so I put my all into it...

    ¡°C-coward! If you¡¯re a man, then fight with your fists!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s the idiot that tried to settle this with a real sword!?¡±

    Even if it was just a wooden sword, he was unable to find a gap to get through, and he screamed out. The surroundings were full of smiles andughter.

    ¡°That newbie¡¯s gonna make it big!¡±

    ¡°He came back like a boomerang!¡±

    ¡°Now then, how long is he going to hold up, that shameless one?¡±

    Erhart¡¯s body strengthening was enough to endure my attacks. He resolved himself for the pain and attacked, but as his movements were quite obvious, I dodged them quite easily, and hit the wooden sword into him.

    All beat up, he continued to stand against me.

    Fed up, the Fifth let out his voice.

    ¡ºI understand that he¡¯s tough, but that¡¯s the end of it. Lyle, aim for the chin.¡»

    That on my mind, I faced him head-on, and he spread his arms in an attempt to grasp me.

    As he lunged in, I kicked the ground, and sent my knee into his jaw.

    It was quite a clean blow. Erhart¡¯s eyes swam as he swayed on his feet and copsed.

    He desperately tried to stand, but his body was not listening to his orders. His swelled muscle mass returned to normal, and Erhart let go of his consciousness.

    Seeing that, Creit-san dered.

    ¡°Winner Lyle! By this, the duel hase to a close.¡±

    Erhart¡¯srades raced over. Therge sword had been returned, and one of them had it over their back.

    Therge de called Gramr wasn¡¯t a magic tool. It was just a normal sword. Its name alone was grandiose, so I looked at Erhart.

    ¡°He swung it with strengthened muscles. I see, that could be troublesome.¡±

    I can understand why he put up a strong front. I mean he was quite simply strong.

    If he was more bountiful in experience, and more masterful of his Skills, it may have been a harder fight.

    Creit-san approached, and struck up a conversation with me.

    ¡°Now then, you¡¯re the victor so let¡¯s call it a close. This matter is water under the bridge.¡±

    He said that with a nice s mile, but if he hadn¡¯t gotten between us in the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t have even taken Erhart on in the first ce.

    My face stiffened, and Novem and the others approached.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, good work.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Was it really?¡±

    ra seemed satisfied.

    ¡°Duels between adventurers are where ability is put to the test. It¡¯s nice to read about it, but seeing it in person is exceedingly thrilling.¡±

    Eva sounded unsatisfied.

    ¡°... If they let him use a real one there, it would¡¯ve been more exciting.¡±

    I...

    ¡°Oy, that would be dangerous. And before considering excitement, I think there¡¯s something more important to pay mind to.¡±

    I looked over Erhart as I said that, and one of hisrades red at me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me. Remember this, we¡¯ll definitely get re-¡±

    I¡¯m sure he was going to say ¡®revenge¡¯ but due to the spear that suddenly extended before his face, he didn¡¯t let out another word.

    The one holding it was Creit-san.

    ¡°This duel held the condition of having no grudges left behind. If you n onying hands on anyone, your opponent will be me- the witness- as well.¡±

    Erhart¡¯srades retreated, so Creit-san withdrew his spear, and undid his stance. He held it over his shoulder and spoke to me.

    ¡°You seem ustomed to battle. You¡¯re quite a skilled adventurer. And yourrades are of high quality as well.¡±

    He looked at the rest of my party, and put his hand to his chin.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure a time will arise where we¡¯ll be working together, so how about we get along? Anyways, wee to the east branch.¡±

    On those words, augh rang out.

    Creit-san¡¯s expression changed, and he red at the voice¡¯s owner.

    ¡°Albano!¡±

    The adventurer named Albano was a young man with short blond hair, and blue drooping eyes. He had a sword with a characteristically long hilt hung at his waist.

    He had a few silver coins clenched in his hand, as he looked at me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made a bit off of you, blue haired bro, so I¡¯ll warn you. Be careful of that straightced Creit- over there. If you work with him, he¡¯s loud about schedules, and he doesn¡¯t know the meaning of flexibility. I¡¯m Albano. If there¡¯s a chance for us to work together, I¡¯ll be in your care.¡±

    Saying that, he followed the other adventurers out the room. Watching his back, Creit-san spoke.

    ¡°... Be careful of him. His skills are good, but he¡¯s a crafty one. He¡¯s made me bite the bullet enough times to know that.¡±

    Seeing Creit-san¡¯s irritated expression, I gave a vague nod.

    (Somehow, Beim¡¯s guild has some questionable characters.)

    Unlike the guilds I¡¯d worked in up to now, I was nervous over whether I¡¯d be able to make it here.

 Volume 7 - 5: Fighting with Skills

    Fighting with Skills

    With the match over, I was called by a guild personnel to the counter to receive a simple exnation.

    Naturally, we weren¡¯t the first adventurers who¡¯d worked up a ruckus on their first days at the east branch.

    I had my dissatisfactions, but from the guild¡¯s point of view, there wasn¡¯t the option of doing absolutely nothing to me.

    As a representative of the party, I sat across from the guild receptionist, ¡¾Tanya¡¿.

    My otherrades with resting a caf¨¦ lounge in the guild called the rest area. I doubt there was anything important enough to call all eight of us out.

    The slender Tanya sent me some fed-up nces as she finished up the report documents.

    I heard that Erhart was carried off to the medical facilities, and was to receive a severe reprimand after resting a while.

    ¡°Yes, it does seem that the fault lies in the other party. And the fact that you were dragged into the mess is something I¡¯ve managed to confirm.¡±

    If so, then why must I be reprimanded? With that sentiment, I tried protesting.

    ¡°Then the strict reprimand I¡¯m to receive is...¡±

    ¡°Still happening.¡±

    Saying that quite bluntly, Tanya-san finished up the report, put it aside, and cleaned off her desk top.

    It seems she was an orderly person. Raising the right side of her sses to reset their positioning, she went into cautioning me.

    ¡°One of your party members is wearing highly conspicuous clothing. An automaton, was it? It¡¯s a fact that her appearance is one to draw the eyes. There are few who would try to pick a fight within the guild like Erhart-kun, but there¡¯s always at least a set amount of adventurers ready to resort to unsavory means. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m referring not to inexperienced ones, butpetent veterans.¡±

    It seems that ill-meaning adventurers existed in fixed quantity.

    But in the morning rush, I really couldn¡¯t feel many of those sorts.

    That was because most of their active work took ce at night, so those sorts slept through the morning, apparently.

    Not that it was an absolute.

    ¡°The fact that your opponent was at fault doesn¡¯t solve the fundamental problem. In truth, a party like yours, Lyle-kun, is one that draws problems quite easily. You should caution them as their leader.¡±

    Even if I wanted to refute that one, perhaps it was my responsibility to do so, so I nodded and left it at that.

    Tanya confirmed the information on my guild card, and looked through the evaluations we had received up to now.

    ¡°... There¡¯s been some empty time from yourst records in Arumsaas. But evaluation-wise, you¡¯ve obtained quite a line of high scores. If it¡¯s like this, you¡¯ll be able to participate in a Labyrinth clearing force soon.¡±

    What Tanya-san had said was something not covered in the exnatory meeting, so I tilted my head.

    When I tried asking, she sounded a little amazed.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? The east branch is renowned for havingrge amount of timepletely wasted on movement, but of course there has to be some merits to it. Otherwise, adventurers wouldn¡¯t gather, right? One of therge pros to it is Labyrinth clearing.¡±

    For the Labyrinth managed by the free city of Beim, of course, it was forbidden to try and clear it.

    It seems there are still idiots out there trying to challenge its innermost chamber, but such adventurers are promptly erased by a wholesome cleaningpany known as the ¡¾Sweepers¡¿. Apparently.

    Meaning those wishing to stick themselves to this city had exceedingly small chances to ever challenge an innermost chamber at all. They would never be able to obtain the treasure known as rare metal.

    I heard the Third¡¯s voice from within the Jewel.

    ¡ºSo the merit is dungeon clearing? True, you can¡¯t go about doing that with a managed Labyrinth, so being able to get rare metal and other treasures is a huge bonus.¡»

    The Fourth let out a doubtful voice.

    ¡ºBut none of that came out in the presentation. Perhaps there some reason to that.¡»

    He had a point.

    So I tried asking.

    ¡°... Is that something anyone can take part in?¡±

    Tanya-san lightly shook her head to the side.

    ¡°No. We take it upon ourselves to dispatch a number ofpetent adventurer parties when they appear. In those cases, it¡¯s inevitable that parties with high evaluations are selected. When Labyrinths are found, those requests are set to be sent to the east branch with the highest priority. Other branches only get those sorts of requests once or twice a year?¡±

    (Once or twice a year? It¡¯s that low? No, perhaps its best to think that high? I¡¯m not too knowledgeable about that area.)

    Hearing that, the Seventh sounded reluctant.

    ¡ºMeaning unless your evaluation is high, you¡¯ll never get to challenge one. It¡¯s all up to the guild there.¡»

    Tanya-san made a forced smile as she continued on.

    ¡°We wee highly evaluated adventurers with open arms. Please continue to bepetent adventurers during your stay in our branch.¡±

    So she¡¯s telling me toplete whatever jobs the guild sends us, and raise our evaluations.

    Our past records should have some influence in the jobs selected for us.

    I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll get anything we¡¯re unable toplete, even so I thought over the merit of being able to subjugate Labyrinths.

    (Naturally, doing that can you treasures and rare metal in the innermost chamber. Parties that the guild requests such subjugations from are those over a certain level of evaluation. It¡¯s a reliable system, but at the same time, it means I¡¯ll havepetent rivals on the job.)

    With the nature of the Skills in my hands, Labyrinths were a ce where I could bring about results beyond my own abilities.

    Perhaps transferring from the east branch isn¡¯t the best option after all.

    (Even here, I can challenge Labyrinths of Beim. Then staying here for the time being sounds about right.)

    If I closed my eyes to a few inconveniences, this really was a convenient guild to me.

    Standing from my chair, I apologized to Tanya-san.

    ¡°I will give it my all to answer to your expectations. And I apologize for today¡¯s ruckus. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    After containing someughter, Tanya-san removed her sses and spoke.

    ¡°Even from a guild staff¡¯s point of view, it was a series of events right out of a novel. It really was interesting. Lyle-kun, you¡¯ve be quite a famous one on your first day here.¡±

    As she smiled and said such things as, ¡®my deepest condolences,¡¯ and giving a sarcastic smile in return, I stood and left.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    That day.

    After returning to the inn, I spent the time up to dinner alone.

    I sent my consciousness into the Jewel to receive some training from the Sixth.

    In his room of his memories, I faced him with my weapon aloft.

    Thinking it was a room I¡¯d seen before, I realized it was the room of the mansion where I had learned swordsmanship.

    For the militaristic Walt House, a training room was quite an essential facility.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t changed a bit.¡±

    I looked around and said that.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because there¡¯s no reason to change the basics. Unless arge changees to the battlefield, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll stay like this for years toe.¡»

    Weapons, tactics, and magic...

    As long as nothing groundbreaking came along to alter the scenery of the battlefield, the Sixth said training would always be the same.

    A battle axe. Taking a stance with his halberd, he looked at me andughed.

    ¡ºOddly enough, that Erhart brat was of the same type as me. Now what will you do!?¡»

    He likely meant he was a power type, but the Sixth wasn¡¯t using anything to strengthen his muscles. Even if he was, I¡¯m sure he could only use the First Generation¡¯s First stage ¡¾Full Over¡¿.

    The halberd that looked more like arge axe had been fastened on a spear, specialized in the actions of cut and slice.

    Its shaft was even longer than the giant sword, and unlike Erhart, the Sixth was plentiful inbat experience.

    What¡¯s more, just how many times had he taken on human opponents?

    Stanced, we moved as if to draw a circle around one another. While waiting for a chance to attack, or to parry his blow, the Sixth began his assault.

    ¡°Fast!¡±

    Just like the First, the Sixth had been blessed with arge build.

    And that man thrust out the halberd as he dove in.

    Intimidating air and force well over Erhart. Should I try to turn its force aside... no, I should dodge here.

    ¡ºNa?ve. Way too na?ve!¡»

    I had managed to dodge the spear tip, but as he withdrew the weapon, the axe part dug into my left shoulder.

    I thought it had merely grazed me, but it gouged much deeper than I had anticipated.

    Blood spurted out, and when I tried to retreat back, he grabbed the far end of the polearm with one hand, and swung it in an arc.

    ¡°Brute force like that is...!¡±

    ¡ºI said it, didn¡¯t I? That I¡¯m a power type!¡»

    When the halberd hit the ground, a cloud of sand rose, and a sensation like an earthquake had urred assailed me.

    While I was bewildered, he approached holding the shaft closer to the point this time.

    Before he could lock des with me, I sensed an opening and immediately thrust out my sabre.

    He turned his head to the left to avoid it, and I tried to use my thrusting motion to turn the de and cut at his neck diagonally.

    But...

    ¡°... You can do that?¡±

    ¡ºIf I grab you like this, you can¡¯t get away, right? And something like this happens all day every day.¡»

    With the de of my sabre gripped in his left hand, he swung the halberd in his right.

    I unhanded the sabre and tried to take some distance, but the Sixth rushed alongside me, tossed the sabre a distance away, and used his left hand to thrust at my chest and hoist me up by the cor.

    Quite appropriate of his build... no, with power even greater than that, he lifted me high up, and mmed me into the ground.

    ¡ºI didn¡¯t go as far as to m you head-first, but it hurts like hell, doesn¡¯t it?¡»

    Released from his grasp, I sluggishly got to my feet.

    My back had taken quite a blow, and I couldn¡¯t breathe. I couldn¡¯t match up to him in martial arts.

    Our constitutions were too different. Even if my level of technique was over his, he had considerable skill himself, and enough knowledge topensate.

    And even more than all of that, he had no hesitation.

    ¡ºLyle, you still have a bit of hesitation against human foes.¡»

    I opened my hand. The sabre manifested in it, so I grasped its hilt and took a stance.

    The pain had already left me, and the wounds had reverted as if they were never there to begin with.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if our rtionship is just at the level of acquaintances. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m all for pointing a weapon at you.¡±

    The Sixth smiled.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re thinking to deeply into it. I won¡¯t die here even if you kill me, so be at ease, and give it your all. And you see... even your all won¡¯t be able to beat me.¡»

    His tone irritated me, and I ended up resorting to Skills.

    With the First¡¯s ¡¾Full Burst¡¿ to raise my abilities several times over, I thrust out the de.

    But this time the Sixth sacrificed his left hand. He used it to block the iing sabre, and naturally enough, the de pierced through.

    And even then, the Sixth smiled. He gripped the de so as not to let it go, and spread the blood from his left hand on my face.

    Quite purposely he had made the move, and even widened his wound for it.

    ¡°My eyes!¡±

    My vision blocked, I used my Skills to search out my opponent¡¯s movements.

    But the Second¡¯s, Fifth¡¯s, Sixth¡¯s...

    In regards to following an enemy¡¯s movements, it¡¯s not like the Sixth would actually grant me the time.

    Grasping for my moment of panic...

    ¡ºThe Second said it, didn¡¯t he!? Skills only have meaning if you can master them! Resorting to them at the slightest provocation is what an idiot would do!¡»

    The body of the axe portion was lowered on my head, and I fell to the ground.

    His weapon over his shoulder, the Sixth began lecturing me.

    ¡ºListen here, you should really have taken some distance and tried attacking with magic. Of course, I would have dealt with it somehow, but you can use the Second¡¯s Skill up to its final stage. If you fought with some distance between us, the possibility still...¡»

    I unsteadily rose and looked at him.

    ¡º... What?¡»

    ¡°No I just thought that while you rarely stood out, you¡¯re surprisingly strong, Sixth.¡±

    Perhaps he was mindful of it, as he lowered the shaft of his halberd on my head.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not that I don¡¯t stand out! The others¡¯ characters are too strong! That¡¯s why someone as normal and wholesome as me doesn¡¯t stand out.¡»

    He was quite inly strong.

    (I don¡¯t think he¡¯s normal, butpared to the rest...)

    He didn¡¯t y with his opponents like the Third.

    Unlike the others that had some specific leanings in their battle styles, he was just inly strong.

    I¡¯d never directly fought with the First or Second, but they had their habits.

    The Second¡¯s weapon was a bow. It was rough in close quarters, but with some distance to an enemy, or a forest around, it could be quite a threat.

    The First swung around his giant de to the very limits of his physical strength, and that was to the level of working up a tempest.

    As a result, the evaluation I gave to the Sixth was ¡®inly strong¡¯.

    ¡ºHah, that¡¯s it for today.¡»

    He said that with slight abjection, and before I knew it, I found myself sabreless in the space in front of his room.

    In the conference room with the round circle, the Fourth was waiting for me.

    ¡ºLyle, it¡¯s time for dinner. Novem-chan and the rest havee to wake you.¡»

    Hearing that, I started off to return at once, but the Fourth stopped me. ¡®Wait a bit¡¯ he said, as he looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    I looked up, and found myself looking at Novem¡¯s face.

    She was staring into something and touching it with her hand.

    ¡°... She¡¯s waking me. And wait, that¡¯s how you guys look at the outside world?¡±

    The Fourth shook his head.

    ¡ºThere are times we can use your field of vision as well, and times we can only see like this from the Jewel. Of course, both of them use up your Mana all the same.¡»

    I could bear it now, but it really was a pain when I had just gotten the Jewel. Whenever the ancestors acted up, I¡¯d lose all my Mana and copse.

    ¡°So what are we waiting for?¡±

    The Fourth kept his eyes on the ceiling.

    ¡º... Novem-chan, you see, she¡¯s looking at your face and smiling. Perhaps it¡¯s best you stay like this a little longer.¡»

    Looking up, I definitely could see her smile.

    She was stroking my face.

    ¡°Then couldn¡¯t I return and pretend to sleep a little...¡±

    The Fourth...

    ¡ºYou¡¯re right, but somehow, when she entered the room, she was looking at the Jewel. It¡¯s just a hunch, but... I¡¯m sure there¡¯s still some things Novem-chan is hiding. I just wanted to put it out there.¡»

    Hearing his opinion, I looked up at the scenes above the table.

    Studying the girl¡¯s smile projected up onto it, I felt a little anxious.

 Volume 7 - 6: Harem Master

    Harem Master

    Novem and I stopped by the East branch by ourselves.

    It was due to the necessity of epting a request at the counters.

    It¡¯s not like Beim¡¯s requests had to bepleted as soon as they were epted.

    A time period was defined, and you need toplete a task within that time limit.

    Due to the dispatch nature of the east branch, it wasn¡¯t rare for parties that weren¡¯t about to leave the city to stop by the guild in rtively casual clothing.

    If a party¡¯s credibility was high, it was possible take on multiple requests for efficiency¡¯s sake.

    But having only just arrived, we had no credibility in Beim. If I had to say, the fight I was dragged into gave us a negative starting point.

    When we reached the guild, we did indeed manage to see many in casual clothes.

    They wore robes, and had weapons hanging at their waists. But that¡¯s it.

    They didn¡¯t give off the impression they were going off to do some work at all. Some exchanged light banter with the guild staff at the counters, while others confirmed their request conditions with serious faces.

    And some even protested at the unsatisfactory contents of what they¡¯d been issued.

    The reason we brought our feet to the east branch so early in the morning was to take up a request. To build up our credibility, we would have toplete a number of them.

    And if we raised our evaluation in Beim, we would be able to challenge Labyrinths.

    To get to challenging them as soon as we could, it was important to umte some daily effort.

    And within all of that, the receptions desk I was deferred to was Tanya-san¡¯s.

    (With so many counters, I just have to get this one again.)

    ck bobbed hair. Slender as she was, her chest area was also... slender.

    ¡°... Are you not thinking something incredibly rude, Lyle-kun?¡±

    ¡°N-no. Nothing of the sort...¡±

    ¡°Your eyes seemed to be directed at my chest area. My apologies for being so perfectly level. Was that your way of asking for a difficult job?¡±

    Novem apologetically lowered her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Lyle-sama didn¡¯t have any ill intent... I think.¡±

    Tanya-san was smiling a little, and she didn¡¯t seem to mind it.

    ¡°Well, if I worried over something like that, I¡¯d never be able to work the adventurer¡¯s guild counter. And it¡¯s about your Party, Lyle-kun. This will be your first job in Beim, so it will be a bit of a test.¡±

    Atop the long counter with dividers separating it on both sides, a single document was handed over.

    epting the request form, I confirmed its contents.

    ¡°... Monster subjugation, is it?¡±

    Tanya-san nodded, and exined this time¡¯s request.

    ¡°The request is from a vige of three days journey from Beim one way. It seems some Grey Wolves was spotted nearby. Pleaseplete it within a period of twenty five days, and report your results to the counter. There¡¯s the possibility their numbers may have increased, but please expect at least ten.¡±

    A Grey Wolf was a wolf-like monster. The only real difference between the monster and the animal was whether or not you¡¯d find magic stones in its body after killing one.

    But on top of attacking in packs, their size exceeded that of most wolves, and they alwaysunched assaults with humans as the highest priority.

    ¡°Is the vige safe?¡±

    I sought confirmation, and Tanya-san raised her shoulders.

    ¡°Beim¡¯s major fault is itsck of self-sufficiency in food supplies. We treasure nearby viges quite a bit. Because of that, even the smallest of them has sturdy walls.¡±

    The territory upied by the city was truly small, and it was physically impossible for the city to be self-sufficient.

    But with trade and magic stones and materials, as well as treasures and rare metal, the city could buy off food from its surroundings.

    At the same time, it was Beim¡¯s main weakness.

    ¡°But is just buying from them enough to warrant...?¡±

    When I said that, the Seventh let out his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºEven if they have a low degree of self-sufficiency, they can¡¯t just go about doing nothing, Lyle. So as not to be taken advantage of, I¡¯m sure they need to show off their capabilities to the surrounding countries.¡»

    I withheld the urge to nod at his words, only to hear Tanya-san give much the same response. Thetter half differed, though.

    ¡°Because if the city doesn¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s sure to be taken advantage of. Because we do pay quite a high price for our food resources. And the viges around Beim are full of people who used to be adventurers. They¡¯re ces that support retired adventurers on their second lives. With that being the case, they won¡¯t fall to monsters so easily.¡±

    Hearing that, I thought the people would be able to manage it themselves. Tanya-san read those thoughts off of my expression.

    ¡°Then why put out a request to begin with? That¡¯s what you thought, right?¡±

    ¡°No, well...¡±

    ¡°If it gets rough, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll fight. But most of them have already retired. If they liked fighting so much, they¡¯d still be adventurers at this point. Meaning they won¡¯t take the initiative to go out and fight monsters. Well, I¡¯ve heard other reasons for it as well, but... there¡¯s quite a bit going on. Quite a bit.¡±

    I was curious about that ¡®quite a bit,¡¯ but it didn¡¯t sound like a fun topic, so I refrained from asking.

    And I looked at the request form.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say it looks easy, but it¡¯s one we¡¯re able to take on.¡±

    Novem nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s possible for us toplete it. But what do you mean by test?¡±

    Tanya-san grinned, and spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s to see yourpetence.¡±

    Novem seemed to want to say something, but she cut herself off, looked at me, and nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take it. It¡¯s fine if we decide our own means of departure, right?¡±

    Tanya-san nodded, and signaled for us to sign the form. After we did so, she epted and filed it.

    ¡°We y no part in how you n on going about it. Of course, if you end up sticking your hands in criminal work, you may end up being eliminated by the guild. This request is also for the sake of having you all learn how things work in Beim.¡±

    Complete a simply request to learn how the system worked in Beim.

    I epted the form with all the details on it, as well as the paperwork to give to the requester before separating from the desk.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The way back.

    I conversed with Novem.

    ¡°Now then, it¡¯s three days there, and three back... but I get the feeling they mean by horse.¡±

    I said that while looking at the map, and Novem nodded.

    Right. If we¡¯re going by foot, then it may prove difficult if we don¡¯t set off tomorrow.¡±

    Based on what I could see on the form, arge part of the twenty five days would be taken up by transport.

    Even if we arrived at the vige in question, I¡¯m sure it would take a few days toplete the request.

    ¡°The trip both ways looks to be twenty days on foot? The time we can use for preparation is from two to three days... If you think about it normally, it¡¯ll be quite a challenge.¡±

    I gave a bitter smile.

    I thought it would be near impossible if we were going by foot, but at the same time, it would be pointless any other way.

    Because looking at the sum for the reward on the request form, if we rented a horse-drawn wagon, we¡¯d have barely anything left to spare.

    Novem chuckled.

    ¡°Did you refrain from asking on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Well, we have some financial leisure. No real reason to ask.¡±

    With twenty five whole days, we could return in time quite easily. I¡¯m sure if it was only getting the preparations ready, one day would be enough.

    The Third let out his voice.

    ¡ºHm~, Lyle... how about youplete this one with some time to spare?¡»

    I touched the Jewel, and the Third happily gave an exnation. He really seemed to enjoy feeling like he outwitted someone.

    Quite a nice personality there.

    ¡ºWhat, I¡¯m sure this is quite probably a test ofpetence. Not strength, but the more important stuff. Perhaps I should call it the ability to get from point a to b? They want to see how long you¡¯ll take to do it all.¡»

    The Fifth sounded satisfied.

    ¡ºThey said it was a dispatch type guild, so something like that is an important issue. Worsee to worst, no matter how strong one may be, if they aren¡¯t timely, it would be difficult for them to get work. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re looking at other points as well, but... perhaps those former adventurers have a part in this.¡»

    The Seventh spoke reluctantly.

    ¡ºThey sure are dirty folk. This is why I hate adventurers!¡»

    The Fourth addressed him in a tired tone.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s all this so far in the game? We¡¯ve done simr things... no things far worse than that if the times came to it, haven¡¯t we?¡»

    The Seventh¡¯s hatred of adventurers was considerable, so all that backed his argument was his sentiment.

    What¡¯s more, a guild properly existed in the Walt House¡¯s territory.

    The Seventh had made use of them a number of times. That¡¯s why, while he wasn¡¯t satisfied with It, he could understand their predicament.

    The Sixth brought it together.

    ¡ºIn that case, our attitude out there may also be on their testing agenda. If it¡¯s just something on the level of Gray Wolves, then whatever retired adventurers they have there should be able to manage with it.¡»

    The Third was having fun.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no need to teach them what our fastest is. Just get there with a bit of leisure, and deal with it the same. Because if they know what you can do, they¡¯re sure to make full (ab)use of it. It¡¯s good enough for them to think of you all as adventurers that can deal with things, more or less.¡»

    I gripped the Jewel, and turned my eyes to Novem walking beside me. But she was looking at the Jewel... no, at my hand.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, you sure seem to make that gesture a lot. Has it be a habit?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t really pressing or anything. She was just observing my actions.

    Perhaps it had been on her mind for a while.

    ¡°R-really? No, it¡¯s been quite reliable for me, so I always end up holding it like this. Maybe it¡¯s bing a bit of a habit? Well, it¡¯s nothing strange, so isn¡¯t it fine?¡±

    Novem smiled, and...

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. You sometimes tap it and let it roll, but is there something different between the two?¡±

    While thinking she was being especially persistent today, I vaguely let it slide.

    ¡°I never paid that much mind to it... more importantly, the time is quite a questionable one. It¡¯s too early for lunch, yette for breakfast. Do you want to find some ce to rest?¡±

    Around us, various cafes were lined up.

    Among the shops used by adventurers and residents, a few of them were closed with signs hung on their doors stating they weren¡¯t yet open for business.

    A few adventurers were already eating.

    (Do we have a different sense of time? No, perhaps they¡¯ve juste out from the Labyrinth, and their internal clocks are off?)

    ording to ra, we had Monica to thank for that one.

    She precisely notified us of the time, so within the darkness of the Labyrinth, we always knew how many days had passed, and our senses of time never went amiss.

    Novem was...

    ¡°Before that, we really have to inform them of the request we took up. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re waiting.¡±

    I nodded, and started walking off in the direction of the inn.

    ¡°Hey, Novem?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    What I wanted to ask Novem about, was Miranda and the rest of the party.

    After Novem had divulged her motives in the Faunbeux mansion, the party¡¯s atmosphere had be somewhat strained.

    No, rather than strained, it felt more business-like than before.

    I didn¡¯t get the feeling Miranda was working something behind the scenes yet. There¡¯s the possibility I simply hadn¡¯t noticed, but I carefully and frequently checked with my Skills, and came up short.

    Right, there was nothing.

    In the current party, there were barely any conversations.

    Novem was often with Eva.

    Miranda with Shannon.

    ra was generally fine alone, and she asionally went around with Novem or Miranda.

    Aria often got herself into petty quarrels with Monica, but she was usually somewhere around Miranda.

    Monica was... well, she didn¡¯t really show interest to anyone besides me. She did look after everyone else as well, but there was quite a clear difference in enthusiasm.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll all work out?¡±

    I didn¡¯t say in what.

    Novem smiled, and nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll all be able to manage in Beim. With your level of abilities, Lyle-sama, you¡¯re surely going to be a first-rate adventurer.¡±

    I scratched my head.

    ¡°... I see.¡±

    Meaning Novem ns to maintain the status quo with Miranda. If neither of them n on intervening with the other, then it¡¯s better than having them at each other¡¯s throats.

    But...

    (Is that really fine?)

    Isn¡¯t it my job to do something about their rtionship? That¡¯s what I thought.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    I was within the Jewel.

    In the Fifth¡¯s room of memory, I was lying face first t on the ground. My breathing was a mess, I was dripping with sweat and blood... Even after that subsided, I couldn¡¯t get myself up.

    The Fifth held a onehanded sword in his right hand, but its de had several partitions in it.

    A galient sword.

    (TL: See footnote)

    Its user, the Fifth, was looking down on my without breaking a sweat.

    ¡ºYour movements are worse than before. You easily fall for feints. On top of that, you¡¯re not outputting enough power. Your concentration is all over the ce.¡»

    Summing up my points to reflect on, he let the sword in his right hand disappear. The sabre pierced in the ground near me vanished as well.

    ¡º... Are the morning¡¯s events still weighing on your mind?¡»

    Perhaps paying mind to my feelings, the Fifth bent his back and addressed me.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I have any interest in a Harem, but we¡¯re allrades in the same party. I want to help everyone get along...¡±

    When I raised the upper half of my body, the Fifth put his hand to his brow, and began to shake his head.

    The Fifth definitely had a Harem as well, so perhaps he had some advice to offer.

    ¡°Do you have any suggestions on how to resolve it? Is it best to have them talk it out?¡±

    The Fifth...

    ¡ºYou¡¯re seriously asking me? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got the wrong person, but... well, I guess I¡¯m the best you¡¯ve got.¡»

    From what I¡¯ve heard, the Sixth also kept mistresses. But the Seventh didn¡¯t speak too highly of that one.

    I mean, after seeing that harem, the Seventh resolved to only ever have one wife.

    ¡°Did the Sixth fail?¡±

    When I asked, he fluttered his left hand to refute it.

    ¡ºFool. Do you even think there¡¯s a single way to seed? Think about it the other way. If Novem went and got another guy, would you forgive it? Because you both like her all the same, why not just live under the same roof? What would you do if that happened to you?¡»

    I shook my head with all my might, and he nodded.

    ¡ºIf there were five or six men around Novem, do you still think you could love Novem alone?¡»

    I thought over it a while, and denied it full force.

    My feelings wouldn¡¯t catch up.

    ¡°As I thought, harems are no good. Personally, I¡¯m fine with just Novem, but... I understand I¡¯m in a situation that won¡¯t permit it. Still, harems are a little...¡±

    ¡ºOut of the question, right? At best, a lover, perhaps? If it was just a political marriage, then it¡¯s perfectly normal for both sides to get a lover once they¡¯ve had a kid or two. I¡¯m not in a position where I can speak up on those matters, but.. the Walt House has definitely had its estrangements. It¡¯s just that in your case, those girls¡¯ objectives are you yourself, and that¡¯s what makes it so difficult. I mean, if they give up, I doubt they¡¯d ever follow you anyways.¡»

    From how the First went off to join the pioneering corps, being able to go anywhere for the person you love must be quite amendable and charming deed.

    But if you put Eva aside as a special case, the others were aiming for me.

    The Fifth was also mindful of that.

    ¡°Then what is it I should do?¡±

    He put it quite bluntly.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t do anything. Listen here, as long as it doesn¡¯t get bloody, you definitely shouldn¡¯t put your mouth into the rtions of those two women.¡»

    Surprisingly enough, his answer was for me not to do anything.

    (TL: A galient sword is a fictitious weapon with some real life inspirations, often referred to as a whip sword or snake sword. There are simr real world equivalents, but nothing quite the same. You know, it¡¯s that thing that Iris Heart(Neptunia) and Ivy(Soul Calibur) use, and I guess you can call Zabimaru(Bleach) one to an extent. You can get one in Bloodborne(Threaded Cane) too. Its name is taken from the 1984 anime Panzer World Galient, where the sword¡¯s namesake is such a weapon. Most of the time, the item in question is bolstered with magic or science to make its design feasible. On a side note, Panzer World Galient is the first ever anime to throw giant f*ing mechs into a european medieval setting.)

 Volume 7 - 7: May

    May

    It seems I had yet to fully grasp the city known as Beim.

    All preparations I thought may have taken days toplete, werepleted in one.

    Cramming all our baggage into Porter, we once again realized the fearsomeness of the city known as thend of adventurers.

    Miranda checked over all our supplies.

    ¡°Two weeks¡¯ worth of food, and about the same for water? I get that we got a time period of basically a month, but isn¡¯t that a bit much?¡±

    It¡¯s not as if we spent that much on supplies.

    We had food rations from before we entered Beim, and that just hadn¡¯t been enough.

    I also confirmed the supplies, and looked at the equipment we had purchased.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know how many Gray Wolves there are, and over all else, we¡¯ve decided not to go all out.¡±

    Perhaps finding it a bit interesting, Miranda grinned at me.

    ¡°Hmm? May I ask the reason?¡±

    I smiled.

    ¡°Because there¡¯s no need to teach them our all out.¡±

    That was it.

    ¡°It¡¯s an exam, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Miranda seemed to have already noticed it, but she was enjoying the conversation. I didn¡¯t hate talking with her either.

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s an exam. Giving the guild an exact grasp of our highest movement speed and battle prowess will be a pain further down the line. I¡¯ve no intention to be used up all the time.¡±

    Satisfied with that answer, she leaned her upper body over a crate loaded in Porter, and smiled at me.

    ¡°What?¡±

    When I asked...

    ¡°Nothing really. I just thought, ¡®ah, so Lyle can be a little devious too.¡¯ Oh, I like you better that was, so I don¡¯t mean it in a bad way, mind you.¡±

    Miranda hated actions that wouldn¡¯t bring benefit to her. No, rather than hate, she always thought of them as having some ulterior motive.

    How did the elder sister so good at looking after others from Arumsaase down to this? Or so I thought as I sent a nce at Shannon, who was hoisting things onto Porter near me.

    (It¡¯s certain the Shannon did something unnecessary, but I wonder what¡¯s best for the individual herself...)

    ¡°Something about Shannon?¡±

    I had only looked at her for a split second, but Miranda reacted immediately.

    I heard the Third¡¯s voice from within the Jewel.

    ¡ºHow scary. Love heavy enough to not let a single turn of the eye go unnoticed!¡»

    He¡¯s definitely having fun with this.

    ¡°Just that she¡¯s sure working hard. Well, she was quite terrible up to now, thought.¡±

    Shaking as she took the bags over, and even loading them herself, perhaps she had been holding her breath, as Shannon started inhaling heavily.

    Her brow was tinged with sweat.

    ¡°Is that thest of it?¡±

    She returned my question with a re.

    ¡°Hauling the heavy loads should be the man¡¯s job!¡±

    I put my hand on my forehead, and purposefully showed off a fed-up gesture.

    ¡°That one¡¯s quite light, actually.¡±

    Shaking, Shannon looked as if she were thinking of something to say back. But in the end, she gave up.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The morning of the next day, Novem and I went off to submit the paperwork to inform the guild of our departure.

    The period we reported was for around two weeks, but as the receptionist was not Tanya-san, they didn¡¯t probe too deeply into it.

    After submitting it, I put Porter away in the Seventh¡¯s ¡¾Box¡¿, and a few hours after we had left the city, we took it out and boarded it.

    Having been reborn in Centralle, Porter¡¯s height now surpassed two meters, and its width was quite considerable as well.

    Even after its length surpassed six meters, Porter¡¯s head was still fastened onto on the front right side of the top.

    It had changed from a hangingntern to one embedded in the front armor. The armoring on both sides could be deployed, and this time, joints were attached, to let them turn at will.

    And above all else, the wheels were centerpiece this time around.

    Surrounded in rubber material, filled with air, they had some width to them, yet firmly supported Porter¡¯s bulk.

    ¡°This is my power! Have you bore witness to it, you goddamn chicken!?¡±

    Standing atop Porter with her arms spread out wide, Monica let out a triumphantugh.

    Her skirt was swaying in the wind, but she looked down on me in a state where their contents were always almost, yet never visible.

    (Just what is she trying to aplish?)

    Even before that, I¡¯ve be curious as to what the guy who made this one was thinking.

    She absolutely won¡¯t remove her maid clothes. She clearly had some functions built in unnecessary for whatever maid work she was to do.

    And with her battle prowess, is she like this because she was broken? Or was this the basis before she was broken at all...

    My head hurt the more I thought about it.

    ¡°No, I just saw it none too long ago. And wait, we boarded it before getting to Beim too, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    Based on its size, if we didn¡¯t make some revisions to Porter¡¯s width, it would be difficult to maneuver in a Labyrinth.

    But at present, our party didn¡¯t have the need to move through a Labyrinth.

    Due to myrgely expanded reservoir of Mana, I could use the Seventh¡¯s Box, and expand it far enough to stow away its entire mass.

    ¡°Porter, next I¡¯ll be adding arms onto you.¡±

    Preciously patting Porter¡¯s head, Monica put up some ns to expand it even more.

    But hearing that, ra...

    ¡°Increasing its weight any more will make it hard. No wait, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll even be able to drive it anymore, so please contain yourself.¡±

    She sounded apologetic, but ra really was proficient in using Golem magic to maneuver Porter.

    I...

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Porter fine like this? If you want to do something else, work it separately. Ah, we¡¯ll have to do some work on Mini Porter too.¡±

    Mini-Porter.

    That was what we sold off in Arumsaas, a smaller scale golem replica of our own.

    It was made to prioritize baggage transportation and movement in a Labyrinth, and was thus downscaled quite a bit.

    Fed up, Aria came over to me.

    ¡°Can you put that talk off toter, and say what we¡¯re to do? Do we just all get on like this? Or proceed around it, keeping wary of the surroundings?

    I gave orders for everyone to hop aboard.

    ¡°No, get in. We¡¯ll spend around five days in motion, and spend three to four dayspleting the request there. Another five days back, and there the request is done.¡±

    Perhaps unsatisfied with that, Aria was in ill spirits.

    ¡°If the vige has some adventurers of their own, why can¡¯t they take down something of Gray Wolf level? Going out of their way to pay money for it and everything.¡±

    Aria¡¯s opinion was a sound one, but I¡¯m sure both the vige and the guild had something to benefit from it.

    Otherwise, they¡¯d never submit such a request to begin with.

    ¡°Well, we can think over it on the way there. Now hop aboard already.¡±

    Urging Aria on, and getting everyone inside, I looked around.

    The Fifth curtly...

    ¡ºAround Beim is one thing, but if you get a bit away, there¡¯ll be plenty of monsters.¡»

    Ipared the map that popped up in my head to the simple one in my hands to confirm our destination.

    Theoretically, it would be three days on horse.

    But at the end of the day, that was just a theory. If there were mountains, they¡¯d have to be circumvented, and if we encountered a forest, Porter wouldn¡¯t be able to proceed.

    If the timees to rest, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find a suitable ce.

    Going over a route to our destination, I let out a sigh.

    (The request itself is simple enough, so why must it be such an inconvenience?)

    I climbed up the ceiling portion, took over control, and used a Skill.

    The Fourth¡¯s ¡¾Speed¡¿ Skill was one to elevate movement speed.

    Urging Porter on, I sat cross-legged on the roof, and set it on the right path.

    (As I am at the moment, I think that if I pushed myself, we could get there in a single day without rest.)

    Unlike horses, Porter itself didn¡¯t require breaks.

    ording to Monica, it required maintenance, but there was no doubt it was built sturdy.

    Meaning as long as my Mana didn¡¯t run dry, and it was still in a state where it could be driven, it could always go on.

    (Well, there¡¯s no need to push it either.)

    Thinking that, I confirmed the surroundings, and urged Porter on.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    It was the events of the second day.

    ra was the one driving, and I spent my time just watching over that.

    We had finished our lunch, and were exchanging some trifling banter amongst ourselves.

    A part of the roof was made to open, and going out from there, I issued orders to ra in a loud voice.

    ¡°ra, think you can increase the speed?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Is something wrong?¡±

    On the map in my head, there were a number of red indicators around. They were numerous, but were only Grey Wolves.

    Nothing we couldn¡¯t beat, and more so, they were a nuisance, so it would be best off if they just came closer to get struck down.

    They disyed tant movements to pursue us, and we were more than prepared for that, but...

    (A blue signal? But it¡¯s chasing us... at such a speed...)

    From behind the red dots following us at a tremendous rate. It was chasing at a speed even greater than ours.

    And the red points began vanishing one after the other.

    The Fifth gave me some orders from the Jewel.

    ¡ºI¡¯m curious as to why it¡¯s a blue signal. But it may catch up to you soon. Be ready to intercept.¡»

    When I still had no idea what we were facing, I didn¡¯t want to lie in wait, but I had Porter stop, and issued orders to everyone.

    ¡°... ra, stop Porter, and stay on standby. Deploy the shielding. Something¡¯sing from behind. Everyone,e out with your weapons in hand. Something¡¯s trying to chase us.¡±

    From within Porter, I heard Aria¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What do you mean by something?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter? Hurry!¡±

    ra stopped Porter, turned it a hundred and eighty degrees, and spread out its shielding.

    I jumped off the roof, and stood in front with my sabres drawn.

    Looking at the map, I saw the Grey Wolf pack had noticed it was being hunted down, and had scattered.

    But even quite separated from the blue dot, the red dots kept vanishing in quick session.

    The Fifth...

    ¡ºWhat? What is happening?¡»

    The Third unpleasantly...

    ¡ºA monster like Celes? The Lyle¡¯s got to be the one that drew it out.¡»

    It¡¯s definitely not my fault... or so I¡¯d like to believe.

    But far off, a strong light shed out, and some light tremors echoed through the earth.

    ¡°Magic? Enemy responses have...pletely vanished?¡±

    I increased my vignce. Whatever it was still gave off a blue signal, and it was busy observing its surroundings. Once all the reds had gone out, it began to approach us.

    I took a stance, and everyone who came out besides Shannon held up their weapons.

    ¡¾Dimension¡¿.

    One of the Fifth¡¯s Skills, and one that had the map gain a third dimension to it. When I used it, I ended up looking up.

    ¡°From the sky?¡±

    Lifting my face a little, the small dot began to grow in size.

    Without any wings growing from its back, the life form had a horn atop its head.

    Its figure gradually grew clearer, letting me make out its white scales, and golden mane.

    A horse. A unicorn.

    That¡¯s what I thought when I saw the horn, but it was nothing of the sort.

    ra muttered, and Eva cried out.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m seeing one. I think it¡¯s best everyone lower their weapons now.¡±

    ¡°A quilin? Really!? Amazing, amazing, isn¡¯t it!?¡±

    A divine beast that appeared as a horse galloping across the sky. The base of its feet let off a glittering light. Every time the beast¡¯s legs came down on the air, the light was smashed as if an invisible road really did exist across the sky.

    I came quite near us, so we put away our weapons, and waited for it to pass.

    And I was looking up at that quilin, Novem came and approached me.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, it¡¯s headed straight for us.¡±

    Come to think of it, the quilin was dropping its speed, and approaching the ground. No, perhaps from its point of view, it was just descending?

    Anyways, I watched the beast slow down and approach us.

    (The Fifth also had some fate with a quilin, right? And is this really safe?)

    The fact its pointer was blue meant it didn¡¯t have the will to oppose me.

    But approaching with its huge bulk, the divine beast looked down over me.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºFor there to be a quilin as splendid as this... worlds away from the one you kept at home, right, Fifth?... Fifth?¡»

    Turning the Sixth a cold shoulder, the Fifth remained silent.

    Its size was around two to three times that of a horse.

    It crept closer to my face, retracted the horn protruding from its head, and stared at me with its blue eyes. I stared at my own reflection in those clear pupils, and gulped down my breath.

    And it looked at Novem standing to my side.

    Twisting its head a little, it headed off to her side.

    There, I noticed a scar on the left side of the base of its neck. It had undergone a full recovery, and that was what remained of an old injury.

    As I looked at that, the Fifth in the Jewel...

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no doubt about it. You¡¯re... why at a ce like this...¡»

    When the Fifth let out his voice, the quilin turned its head to me.

    It was staring at me with its eyes open wide.

    ¡°Eh? That can¡¯t... it¡¯s been more than eighty years already.¡±

    Hearing me speak, the quilin tilted its head some more.

    The Fifth spoke out.

    ¡ºMay... you... you remembered our promise?¡»

    The quilin¡¯s eyes darted to the Jewel hanging at my neck. And it began ring at me.

    The horn extended from its head once more, and in hostility, its signal changed to yellow and red. It immediately leapt back, leaving a faint light where it stood.

    ¡°What did you do!?¡±

    Aria shouted at me, but I denied it.

    ¡°As if I know! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    Novem jumped out in front of me, held up her staff, and produced a barrier of magic. The cry of a quilin differed from that of a horse. It let out a voice the timbre and pressure of a dragon¡¯s roar, and a scream came in response from the Jewel.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine! May, Lyle isn¡¯t an enemy!¡»

    Hearing that, it continued kicking the ground and staring at me. Its response started flickering between yellow and red. I broke into a cold sweat.

    After ring at Novem a while, the quilin vexingly kicked off the ground, and ran off through the sky.

    Everyone let out deep sighs, and a tired feeling swiftly descended over me.

    And all their eyes gathered here.

    Novem was...

    ¡°Lyle-sama, just what is it that you did? As long as you don¡¯t direct an attack at it, a quilin will never show such a response.¡±

    Eva...

    ¡°Hey, did you really not do anything? I don¡¯t want to be the mark of a quilin, you know.¡±

    ra.

    ¡°From what I saw, it hasn¡¯t been long since that one reached adulthood, or perhaps it¡¯s still a child. If it had matured, that first attack would have blown all of us sky-high.¡±

    And in truth, it did blow up a mass of Grey Wolves.

    I clenched the Jewel.

    (Did it hold back because of this? I¡¯m sure it could hear the voices.)

    As I thought in wonder, Aria looked at me.

    ¡°So anythinge to mind?¡±

    Everyone was sending some dubious looks, so I refuted.

    ¡°I put my weapon away, and did you see me do anything that looked like an attack? Look here, I¡¯m not that much of an idiot, and I¡¯m not the sort of battle maniac who¡¯d want to fight it in the first ce! I¡¯m the one who should be wondering why it attacked.¡±

    I did have somethinge to mind, but exining would take time.

    It may be around the right time to tell them the truth, but saying it with this timing is a bit...

    Shannon looked at me.

    ¡°So quilins hate you. Serves you right. By the way, why¡¯s that one react whenever your Jewel let off a light? What¡¯s more, only when a specific one of them glowed?¡±

    Miranda turned to Shannon, and back to me.

    The Fourth let his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºAh, as I thought, that girl could see it.¡»

    The Sixth too.

    ¡ºI think it¡¯s about time to say it, but this situation is...¡»

    Shannon said something like, ¡®it brightened again,¡¯ and as I reacted to that statement, Miranda confirmed it was no lie.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you speak up, Lyle?¡±

    Surrounded by all, I slowly stepped back, only to run into Monica who circled behind.

    ¡°Did you know, chicken dickwad... maids just happen to love secrets. Now speak, and it¡¯ll get much easier for you.¡±

    Grasping both of my shoulders, and making sure I couldn¡¯t run away, Monica was smiling.

    ¡°Y-you guys... think that I¡¯m hiding something? Isn¡¯t it fine to trust me a little more?¡±

    I gave a vague smile, and searched for my escape route, but surrounded like this, there was nowhere I could go.

    There, Novem spoke.

    ¡°Well, we have time to spare, so how about we have a nice long chat in Porter, Lyle-sama?¡±

    Today as well, Novem¡¯s smile was quite a beautiful one. The reason I found it a little scary must be due to my guilty consciousness. That¡¯s definitely it.

    (Dammit, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s supposed to be a load off my mind if I speak, but somehow I get the feeling it¡¯s a bad idea to do it now.)

    And the fact I constantly had a parental chaperone was a bit of an embarrassing one.

    The reason I didn¡¯t want to was to protect the small bit of pride I had left. If course, the more important reason was...

    ¡ºOf all times, now is a bad one. With Celes¡¯ case and all, they may be quite wary of Jewels. It¡¯d be troublesome if theye under the impression we¡¯re possessing you or anything. Let¡¯s see... how about you ovee the situation by exining the effects of your new Skill? That one has enough impact to wash most things away.¡»

    That¡¯s what the Third said, but I had even more hesitation to exin my own ¡¾Connection¡¿ Skill.

    (... But as I thought, it¡¯s no good if I don¡¯t tell them eventually. This isn¡¯t the right timing, so I¡¯ll try changing the topic to Ckills... but...)

    I kept thinking over how to ovee this situation.

 Volume 7 - 8: Connection

    Connection

    As a general rule, Skills grew more powerful the more stages they attained.

    For those that have Skills that strengthen their body, it¡¯s generally the case that they get an even stronger version for its expansions.

    But there exist exceptions in everything.

    My first stage Skill ¡¾Experience¡¿ was a shady-as-all-hell one that stated that it gave more experience than one would usually obtain.

    And with that, I was able to constitute for my constitution that required arge amount of experience, and rarely experienced Growth in the first ce.

    But then there¡¯s the second stage. ¡¾Connection¡¿.

    It was a Skill rted to bonds.

    Nothing to do with obtaining more experience; somethingpletely different.

    And I would have preferred just gaining more experience. Even if my constantly active ¡¾Experience¡¿ sucked up quite a bit of Mana already.

    Even if the amount consumed increased a little, my Mana was plentiful enough to support it at this point in time.

    The problem is that somethingpletely irrelevant hade out.

    After encountering the quilin, Shannon had to go and make me sound dubious, so I was going to exin it and change the subject.

    It really was bad timing to exin that I had the wills of five different ancestors recorded in the Jewel.

    (I really should have just exined that one before it came down to this.)

    I mean, the main reason was just that exining it would be a pain.

    T-the truth is, I¡¯m... perpetually chaperoned!

    I did have the sentiment so as not to say it, and a bit of pride so as not to have others think of me as such.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    A fire alit near porter, I was offered a warm drink in a metallic cup.

    Everyone was waiting for me to start talking.

    Shannon had her eyes on the Jewel, so the ancestors remained silent.

    (... Really bad timing on my part.)

    Shannon and Eva were speaking about the Jewel.

    And they already knew that Celes had one quite simr. Because of that, if voices rose against the artifact, things really would get troublesome.

    Doubtful stares around, albeit a small portion looked on with intrigue.

    ¡°... The truth is, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been concealing.¡±

    A white steam rose from the cup, and asionally a cold wind woulde to sway it. I stared at it as I quietly continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s about my Skills.¡±

    Shannon tilted her head.

    ¡°Hey, why is it Skills? Just talk about the blue Jewel on your neck already...¡±

    ¡°Because they¡¯re rted!¡±

    Shannon was taken aback, the contents of her cup leaping a little, some of it ending up on the ground.

    I apologized, and exined my skills.

    ¡°My Skill... ¡¾Experience¡¿ is one to acquire a greater amount of, well, experience. It¡¯s perpetually active.¡±

    Hearing that, Eva...

    ¡°Uwah, that¡¯s really convenient. Support ss, was it? Can¡¯t you live on that one alone?¡±

    I nodded, and started on the second Skill.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the second stage ¡¾Connection¡¿ is... one to build links.¡±

    ra had been raising her cup to her mouth, but she stopped and looked at me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t think it a greater application of the first.¡±

    I gulped down a sip, and dampened the inside of my mouth before continuing.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Skill to create special lines with me at the center. You can convey mutual understanding... right, it¡¯s because that activated that the quilin got angry, it seems.¡±

    The moment I said that, everyone¡¯s eyes went sharp.

    Novem still sent some doubtful eyes.

    (Okay! Break through like this!)

    I began to realize that this story had much more persuasive power than the unprovable existences of the ancestors.

    To speak the whole truth, I¡¯d have to go from the Jewel to an exnation of the Ancestors¡¯ Skills.

    And I¡¯d have to tell the Fifth¡¯s story as well.

    And I¡¯m fine with saying all of that, but it would be a pain if misunderstandings cropped up. Like of whether I was being manipted and whatnot.

    If that mindset came about, it would be quite hard to solve the misunderstanding.

    Because the truth as it was, was that Celes¡¯ change had a clear rtion to the Jewel in her hands. And Novem had already exined that to everyone.

    I don¡¯t want to be thought of as the same, and having them seal away the Jewel truly will be troublesome.

    Aria sighed.

    ¡°Meaning it got angry because you used a Skill? ... so it¡¯s your responsibility after all.¡±

    The look she sent me was quite a cold one, but within my heart...

    (Okay! Now talks are proceeding in the direction of Skills!)

    If I had just opened up earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have to go through this... and it isn¡¯t just once or twice I¡¯ve had such regrets.

    Miranda...

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then you¡¯re quite something, Lyle. That mutual understanding thing is interesting in itself. It¡¯s as if you awakened to another Skill altogether.¡±

    The first was experience amplification.

    The second mutual understanding withrades.

    They really were totally different Skills. But if you ask if that¡¯s what prevented me from saying it, I¡¯d have to say that isn¡¯t the case.

    (Ah~ should I say it? But if I don¡¯t... I don¡¯t really want to.)

    The moment the Skill had manifested, its name and uses hade into my head quite clearly, as if I was simply remembering something I¡¯d been taught none too long ago.

    It was why everyone could understand how to use their own Skills. Naturally, I knew exactly how to use Connection.

    I understood it, but I didn¡¯t want to say it up to now.

    (If I say it, another strange misunderstanding will pop up, won¡¯t it...)

    I really didn¡¯t want to talk about it, and if possible, I didn¡¯t want to use it either. Its performance was spectacr, but the method to make the lines was no good at all.

    I myself thought it questionable.

    Miranda urged me on.

    ¡°And so, why is it you haven¡¯t used that Skill on us? Do you perhaps not want to be peeped on?¡±

    I averted my eyes from her grin.

    ¡°... Once the lines are made, I¡¯m the one managing them, so peeping is impossible. Perhaps it¡¯s best to think of it as the ability to hear each other¡¯s¡¯ voices regardless of the distance or obstacles in between? Ah, maybe distance is relevant, though.¡±

    ra raised her sses with the tip of her finger, returning them to their original positioning, before speaking a little excitedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. I¡¯m sure there was a simr basic Skill in the Support ss, but just having it was enough to get scouted immediately. Because it¡¯s a Skill to let a group move more efficiently.¡±

    Everyone present got a little excited, but there, Novem...

    ¡°... Lyle-sama, why have you never used it up to now? Is there some sort of problem?¡±

    Thinking the time had finallye, I gulped down what remained in my cup. It had be lukewarm, but on the contrary, quite easy to down.

    Monica approached, and poured some more.

    ¡°... It¡¯s a kiss.¡±

    Eva looked at me strangely.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°To establish the lines, what¡¯s needed is a kiss! What¡¯s more you have to do it every time you want to use it! Would any of you really believe it if I said something like that!¡±

    Everyone madeplicated expressions, as they looked at me. Aria opened her mouth.

    ¡°J-just a little k-kiss and it¡¯s over, right? What, it¡¯s not l-like we¡¯re kids or anything.¡±

    Her face was deep red, and even if she said something like that, she held no persuasive power. Among us, isn¡¯t Aria the most innocent to things like that?

    ¡°Not a light one. To make a line, you need the deeper variant! Not the one a parent gives their child!¡±

    Her face still flushed, Aria began muttering what sounded like, ¡®d-deep...¡¯ as she hung her head.

    Making aplex expression, Miranda let out a sigh.

    ¡°Hah... so Lyle, what you¡¯re saying is as follows? You wanted to make a line with that quilin, and were going to try and... kiss it?¡±

    Reluctant as I was, all I could do was nod.

    ¡°... Yes. That¡¯s exactly right.¡±

    ra said, ¡®well of course it¡¯d get angry,¡¯ while Eva: ¡®I¡¯m sure there are people who love animals enough to do that.¡¯ She was making a cramped smile.

    Shannon drew back.

    ¡°So you angered it by trying to kiss it? Are you an idiot?¡±

    I knew it wasing, but it dealt more damage than anticipated when it actually reached my ears.

    Miranda was sending a fed-up nce.

    Novem put her hand to her mouth, thinking deeply over something.

    Monica...

    ¡°Good grief... if you¡¯d just said it, then I¡¯d have given you as many kisses as you wanted, shallow or deep as they need be! Now, chicken dickwad... let¡¯s adult kiss, and make a line with all due haste.¡±

    I held back Monica¡¯s head with my left hand, as she approached with both arms spread, and gave it to her straight.

    ¡°No, you already have some sort of Mana line formed, so a kiss is unnecessary. Great, ain¡¯t it? I don¡¯t have to kiss you to form a line with you.¡±

    Hearing that, Monica copsed on the spot.

    ¡°You¡¯ll lock tongues with an animal, yet won¡¯t kiss the world¡¯s ideal maid Monica... even so, I shall serve you by your side to the end. Oh pitiful Monica. She shall never lose to something like a quilin!¡±

    (This girl is a pain...)

    The air had be quite strained, but I felt relief that I had somehow ovee the situation.

    Though I got the feeling I lost more than what I gained.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Midnight.

    I confirmed that everyone besides the watch was asleep, and carried my consciousness into the Jewel.

    In the room with the round table, the Fifth was waiting.

    He was sitting in his chair, but it seems he couldn¡¯t calm down.

    His elbows were atop the table, one hand under his jaw, and the other incessantly tapping the conference table.

    (TL: I just realized this, but English really doesn¡¯t have a synonym for table, does it...)

    ¡ºYou¡¯re surete.¡»

    ¡°I was misunderstood quite a bit, but I somehow managed to exin it. Because of that, I¡¯m being taken for a pervert.¡±

    When I said that, the Fifth tilted his head.

    ¡ºHow does something like kissing an animal make one a pervert? To an animal, that¡¯s just something of a greeting, dammit. Oh, right. Come to my room at once.¡»

    Saying that, the Fifth brought me with him through his room of memories.

    The Fifth¡¯s room was a space like a stable that continued on a long way.

    But it wasn¡¯t just livestock contained within.

    Various animals of various sizes carried out their lives.

    ¡°Um, this is?¡±

    ¡ºThe rearing pen I prepared. At the start, it was just things like cats and dogs. Next came the birds, and I think it was there that the brakes broke. When it came to these guys, they just kept on increasing.¡»

    No, aren¡¯t you the one increasing them?

    When I thought that, the door in the back of the rtively vast stable went and opened by itself.

    Inside, white with golden mane, and a small horn with a rounded off tip growing from its head,y a quilin.

    ¡°So its neck was injured?¡±

    A bandage was wrapped around it, and perhaps it was wary, as it rolled itself into a ball in the depths of the room. The bandage around its neck had turned red, and it doesn¡¯t look like it hadid a hand on its meal.

    ¡ºI gave her the name May. I mean, even as a quilin, she didn¡¯t develop any affection, try as I may.¡»

    (TL: The original pun here is that Mei means niece, and he¡¯s joking that a niece never warms to her strange uncle.)

    The Fifth patted a cowering May, but as we were within his memories, she didn¡¯t show a reaction.

    Footsteps were audible from the entrance to the stable. Two had entered it, and among them was a middle aged Fifth fully loaded with bags and parcels.

    The Fifth of memories looked at May, and...

    ¡ºYou, if you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯ll never get healthy.¡»

    Then is the one with him a veterinarian? The man¡¯s shaking in his boots.

    ¡ºDear viscount, if you detain a quilin, it will call for itsrades, and shower you with retribution, or so I¡¯ve heard. You should return her to the wild as soon as possible. And just what will the surrounding lords say when...¡»

    Turning to the vet, Fredricks scoffed.

    ¡ºAnd what of it? She was injured, so I took her back and treated her. I haven¡¯t the slightest ill-intent. And with her injured too badly to even walk straight, you¡¯ll toss her out to the wayside?¡»

    For him to show so much love to an animal...

    (No, you should really give a little more of that love to your family, you know.)

    Is what I ended up thinking, but I kept my mouth shut.

    From a bag, he took out an expensive-looking medicine, and handed it over to the veterinarian.

    ¡ºIf it¡¯s insufficient, I¡¯ll assemble as much as you¡¯ll need. All you have to do is treat this child.¡»

    He took the medicine, and started the treatment.

    The quilin warily took up a posture to attack with its horn, widening its wound, and dyeing the bandages a deeper red. Pale blue lines sparked about, but the Fifth held her down.

    ¡ºHurry!¡»

    ¡ºV-viscount, that¡¯s dangerous!¡»

    The veterinarian hastily began administering the medicine, but when he was done, it was the Fifth that was in tatters.

    He immediately carried him out and shouted.

    ¡ºSomeonee!! The Viscount is...!!¡»

    And within that panicked voice, the Fifthughed.

    ¡ºAh, right, something like that did happen. I¡¯d totally forgotten it.¡»

    I felt some pity for the fet. With the treatment over, Mayy down, and closed her eyes.

    Seeing that, the Fifth...

    ¡ºAdorable, ain¡¯t she?¡»

    ¡°No, when you think of how big she¡¯s gotten in seventy to eighty years, it¡¯s more of a shock than anything else to me.¡±

    The one I met was a splendid adult quilin.

    Hearing the Fifth¡¯s voice, I remember how she had directed her hostility for some reason.

    ¡°Um, so... why did she act so hostile to me? There wasn¡¯t anything at the start.¡±

    When I said that, the Fifth put his hand to his chin in thought.

    ¡º... No, I cannot understand it. In the first ce, it¡¯s strange she even came up to you. Quilins race across the sky bringing ruin to evil. That¡¯s why they¡¯re known as divine beasts. They never try to approach humans.¡»

    Quilins were said to be good luck, and were renowned for bringing prosperity to the house of whoever caught one.

    But in truth, there were countless examples of where many had failed while trying to catch one.

    There were some sess stories out there, but they were the small minority.

    Not just within a country, quilins spanned continents killing monsters on the way, hating all contact with humans. No, they always maintained a set distance.

    But as long as humans didn¡¯tunch attacks on them, they wouldn¡¯t do anything in return.

    ¡°But she definitely reacted to your voice, right Fifth? You didn¡¯t do anything to buy any resentment, did you?¡±

    ¡º... Hey. I may have failedpletely in marriage and child rearing, but I¡¯ve not a single failure to report in rtions to animals!¡»

    I get the feeling that¡¯s no good in itself.

    ¡°Then why was May so angry?¡±

    ¡ºAnd here we are in my memories trying to find that one out. Now let¡¯s go to the next one.¡»

    I followed him as he walked off, the scenery around us changing.

    We were in the courtyard of the mansion.

 Volume 7 - 9: A Journey of Memory

    A Journey of Memory

    Looking through the Fifth¡¯s room to find a countermeasure for the quilin, I stumbled upon a certain memory.

    It was inside the stable the Fifth kept as a hobby. In its inner room, the quilin was eating a meal.

    As the Fifth took care of the other animals, the servant managing the ce turned to stop someone at the entrance.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t go any further. Fredricks-sama told me not to let anyone in!¡»

    ¡ºMove! I have something to say to pops!¡»

    The one who burst in quite violently was a young Sixth Generation.

    His early twenties, perhaps? He was more youthful than the form I usually saw him in, and quite gruff at that.

    ¡ºPops, what¡¯s the meaning of this!?¡»

    After he ran the room¡¯s expanse to the quilin¡¯s room in the back, Fredricks let out a sigh.

    ¡ºWhat are you here for? I¡¯m sure I said not to enter.¡»

    Fredricks indifferently turned, and the Sixth, Fiennes, grabbed his cor.

    There was quite a difference in height, and the young and strong-looking Fiennes made it look like Fredricks¡¯ small build was sure to lose.

    ¡ºWhy did you keep quiet about that quilin!? Meaning to show it off? Or use it as the Walt House¡¯s horse? The rumors are already spreading, and inquiries from other territories are already...¡»

    At a nce, it looked like the Sixth was overwhelmingly dominating the Fifth.

    And that the Sixth was the one at fault here.

    ¡º... Unhand me. Who the do you think you¡¯re taking that attitude with?¡»

    And saying that, Fredricks hurled Fiennes off, sending him sprawling into a piled up lump of straw.

    Hitting his hands together, and getting all the dust off, he walked over to the quilin.

    Timid as it was, the beast approached him, and began eating from his hand.

    ¡°... Wasn¡¯t that a little mean?¡±

    ¡ºWhich one are you talking about?¡»

    When he said that, I went over the Fifth and Sixth in my mind. When my eyes showed off my conclusion, the Fifth smiled.

    ¡ºYep, looks like we¡¯re both terrible people. Right, let¡¯s go with that.¡»

    With those words, the Fifth walked off, and I followed behind. The surroundings turned to grey, before being reced with yet another scene.

    It was within the mansion.

    A woman in herte thirties, or perhaps early forties, was standing distraught in front of a door. There were servants around her.

    ¡ºJuste out. It¡¯s already time for the carriage to leave.¡»

    And up to those woman, the Fifth of memories... Fredricks strut, and kicked the door down.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t think I¡¯ll put up with a child¡¯s whims forever. Take her away.¡»

    His men entered the room, and extracted a single young girl.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t want to! Why do I have to be married off to such a ce! He¡¯s an enemy, isn¡¯t he! And he evenughed at you for being an arrogant upstart!¡»

    As I stood unable to fathom the situation, the Fifth beside me exined.

    ¡ºThis one¡¯s before I picked up the quilin. Those times were the worst. No, wait, my generation really was the worst. I¡¯ve not a decent memory of them.¡»

    The girl dragged from her room was around my age. No, she looked a little younger.

    ¡ºBecause I¡¯m a mistress¡¯ child... you¡¯re going to make me marry into a household to mock me!? You¡¯re the worst. Someone like you should just go die already!¡»

    The young girl red at Fredricks, but the man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest. The woman who looked to be her mother had an expression of sorrow.

    ¡ºYou bought off my mother with money, and spread around your children like produce... you upstart garbage! It makes me want to die, just knowing I¡¯m your daughter!¡»

    Her mother pped her across the face.

    Still with an unchanging expression, Fredricks spoke curtly.

    ¡ºHurry. You don¡¯t have any time.¡»

    The girl fell to her knees in the hallway, and burst into tears. Fredricks didn¡¯t turn around.

    And I saw it all.

    ¡°Now this one really is terrible. I get the feeling there¡¯s a much better way to go about political marriages, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    Hearing my words, the Fifth nodded and affirmed them.

    ¡ºNow you get it right? I used my children as political tools for marriage and session. I¡¯m sure the love I held for any single animal was more than that I had for my own children.¡»

    The Fifth continued walking, and this time the scene changed to night.

    There, a small child with gold short-cut hair was running around in what looked to be a white one-piece.

    Her facial features could be taken as either male or female, but what was stranger than that was Fredricks himself.

    The Fifth of memory yed with the girl with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Oh, so you could still be kind to small children?¡±

    The one beside me shook his head. And saying it was about time, he motioned for me to watch the child.

    The running child took on the form of a quilin, before making arge jump, andnding by the Fifth¡¯s side. She yfully nuzzled her forehead against him.

    Her horn was retracted, and it was as if she was asking to be spoiled by a parent.

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    Well, it¡¯s not like I couldn¡¯t tell by looking. The quilin had taken on a child¡¯s form.

    ¡ºI looked into it a bit, but it seems that¡¯s the reason that quilins can bring generations of prosperity to the houses that catch them. Whatever the reason, females of the species can choose males of whatever race they want. Meaning those prospering houses married their mares.¡»

    After looking at the current Fifth, I turned back to Fredricks pampering the quilin.

    The quilin in its human form looked to be only five tops.

    ¡°So a fifty year old manid hands on a five year old?¡±

    The Fifth swung his fist down on my head with all his might. It hurt like hell.

    ¡ºYou goddamn fool! As if I could ever do anything like that, idiot!¡»

    ¡°But you said something about marriage and such, didn¡¯t you!?¡±

    As I was holding my head with teary eyes, the setting changed again. I had already seen many scenes of the Fifth¡¯s children watching him dote over his animals andin.

    ¡ºAre those dirty beasts so much more important than us!?¡»

    ¡ºA father that¡¯s never even shown me a smile...¡»

    ¡ºSo I fall short of dogs and cats!? Say something already, damn old man!¡»

    And still, he didn¡¯t direct a smile at his children. The only memories I ever saw besides those of his animals were those of him immersed in his work.

    And around five years after the quilin had been injured.

    There, the Fifth and the quilin were conversing.

    ¡°I think it would have been easier if you just showed them in order.¡±

    ¡º... I¡¯m trying hard to remember. The impact was too strong, and no matter how hard I try, those kids¡¯ faces pop up. Deal with it.¡»

    Within the stable, just as she had been before... the five year old child rested her head in hisp, as he pat her back.

    Comfortablyying herself out, she addressed Fredricks.

    ¡ºFredricks, be with me? I will be Fredricks¡¯ wife.¡»

    Hearing that, heughed amusingly.

    ¡ºThat so? So you¡¯ll take me? But you¡¯re still a child you know. Get a bit bigger, and I won¡¯t say I won¡¯t consider it. Your injury¡¯s all healed up, right, May?¡»

    ¡ºYeah!¡»

    His grey hair had expanded, and he looked more weathered than before.

    ¡°... It¡¯s like a grandfather and granddaughter.¡±

    ¡ºAnd that¡¯s why I adequately dodged the subject. And wait, I think that¡¯s about all I remember. Even so, the truth of the matter is that I¡¯m dead, and the quilin never returned to the Walt House... did she think I broke the promise?¡»

    In that case, it¡¯s the Fifth¡¯s responsibility, but there¡¯s nothing I can really do. At this rate, I¡¯ll remain the man who pissed off a mystical beast by trying to kiss it.

    Fredricks spoke.

    ¡º... Then it¡¯s best you leave this ce. I can¡¯t buy any more time.¡»

    Hearing that, May tilted her head.

    The scene changed to a grassy field.

    Foliage that grew to my waist. The wind was strong, and the sky was blue.

    In a scene like that, Fredricks brought out May in quilin form, and pointed up at the sky.

    ¡ºLook, aren¡¯t those your friends?¡»

    ¡ºYep, I can see mommy!¡»

    As if wary of them, the herd of quilin circled around the two of them.

    ¡ºI see. I¡¯ve been hearing a lot of rumors of quilin sightings in these areas. May, it¡¯s been a fun ride.¡»

    Saying that, he lightly tapped the back of her neck.

    ¡ºFredricks?¡»

    ¡ºMay, the crown keeps insisting it has to see you. There¡¯s a high chance they¡¯ll take you off with them if they ever do. If you¡¯re caught, you¡¯ll be spending the rest of your life in a cell.¡»

    ¡ºFredricks. I want to be with Fredricks for the rest of my life.¡»

    ¡ºAnd I as well. But I don¡¯t have any more time. Look, your family¡¯s waiting for you.¡»

    Only when he voiced the word family, did Fredrick¡¯s expression turn strained. After May stood stagnant a while, one of the herd came down to the ground.

    Perhaps it was May¡¯s mother. After staring at Fredricks a while, it retracted its horn, and approached May. The man looked over the scene in silence.

    The mother returned to the sky, and May looked between her and Fredricks a few times.

    ¡ºHey, go with her.¡»

    ¡ºBut...¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll be just fine. And I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet again.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a promise. We¡¯ll meet again. I¡¯ll get bigger so I¡¯m going to be Fredricks¡¯ bride.¡»

    Fredricks nodded with a smile. And turning back a number of times, stopping in her tracks a number of times, May returned to her herd.

    ¡ºNow go! You have your family with you. I¡¯m sure you... be happier.¡»

    Not shedding a tear for his children, Fredicks had water streaming down his face as he screamed for the quilin to leave.

    I looked at that.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve gotten to understand a bit, but isn¡¯t this...¡±

    ¡ºPerhaps she had been searching for me. I mean, it seems she was moving individually out of the herd. In that case, she must have noticed me. Good grief, she¡¯s kept that promise faithfully on her mind for decades, hasn¡¯t she.¡»

    Seeing him act a little bashful, I...

    ¡°No, then just what should I do? There¡¯ no doubt she was hostile towards me.¡±

    ¡º... If you talk it out, won¡¯t she understand? Don¡¯t worry, that child¡¯s a sharp one. Much sharper than those Shannon and Aria girls, I tell ya¡¯!¡»

    I scratched my head.

    Returning to the conference room, I found the Sixth waiting, so I let out aint.

    The Fifth had vanished, perhaps shutting himself in his room.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve gotten quite a good understanding of why you went AWOL and left the house.¡±

    Giving a bitter smile, he scratched his face with a finger tip.

    ¡ºWell, I was a little wild back then. I got struck and thrown a number of times. Quite a bit happened when that quilin was involved. But looking back at it all, perhaps the Fifth¡¯s decisions had been right.¡»

    Breathing out a sigh, and locking his arms, the Sixth lost himself in thought.

    And he mumbled something to me.

    ¡ºLyle, how do you see the Fifth?¡»

    ¡°... Cold. An animal lover? Well, quite a questionable one to have as a father, at least.¡±

    ¡ºOr course. I also think so. I do, but you see...¡»

    Perhaps thinking something didn¡¯t mesh, the Sixth resolved himself to something, and beckoned over to me.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re here anyways. Have a nce at mine too.¡»

    And just like that, I was lead through the Sixth¡¯s door of memories.

    The moment I stepped through it, I found myself in the Walt House¡¯s mansion.

    A young Sixth wasining to some women any of whom could have been his mother.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll go along with a damn old man like that!? I¡¯m leaving this house! Just have some other unfortunate lout seed these bloody walls!¡»

    In his teens... Fiennes shouted out, and was just about to burst through the doors.

    A single woman stood, and disinterestedly...

    ¡ºYou stupid son! Not knowing anything, you take that tone to your father...¡»

    Troubled by the woman¡¯s tears, Fiennes fled the room. And as he stood perplexed at the other side of the doorway, voices came from within.

    Five women were talking amongst themselves.

    ¡ºHe¡¯ll understand it someday.¡»

    ¡ºThat man¡¯s the one who has it hardest.¡»

    ¡ºBut Fiennes alone is...¡»

    Well, the other four women were attempting tofort the one who had burst into tears.

    (It seems quite different from what I imagined.)

    I thought their rtionship would be more strained, with more disputes over session mixed in. But they got along quite fine.

    Perhaps unable to forgive them for not criticizing the Fifth, Fiennes grit his teeth.

    His expression contained true hatred for his father.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s the matter, Fiennes?¡»

    The one to appear was a girl identical to Miranda... no, it was Miranda that took after the young Milleia.

    The one set to marry into the Circry House, and be the ancestor to Miranda and Shannon. She watched her brother Fiennes with her golden eyes.

    ¡ºI-it¡¯s nothing. I just couldn¡¯t forgive pops, so I protested a bit. And somehow, I¡¯m the bad guy in all this... dammit, why am I even telling you all this.¡»

    Watching the younger sister listen to the Sixth¡¯s earnest confidence, I thought.

    (She¡¯s quite steady for her age.)

    Differing from Miranda, if I had to say, the impression she gave off was closer to Novem¡¯s. But her giggling gesture was one I had observed in the sisters I knew.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re always angry, aren¡¯t you, onii-sama. But just like that, father is always sad.¡»

    Hearing that from his sister, Fiennes mmed his fist against a wall.

    ¡ºThat thing is sad? Like hell! He sees us as nothing more than objects. Maybe you¡¯ll be thrown away like a tool sometime soon!¡»

    Casting her eyes down, Milleia...

    ¡ºMy eyes do not function, so I cannot even be a tool.¡»

    Fiennes hung his head as well.

    ¡ºS-sorry. But I¡¯ve decided it. I¡¯m going to leave this house.¡»

    ¡ºOnii-sama?¡»

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. How about I be an adventurer! I¡¯ll be a first rate adventurer in the future, and take up a job to smack that old man upside the face!¡»

    Looking up at the tall Fienness, Milleia spoke.

    ¡º... I can¡¯t say I like how you are now either, onii-sama.¡»

    With those words, she turned her back, and walked off.

 Volume 7 - 10: First Job in Beim

    First Job in Beim

    The vige we spanned five days in Porter to reach, was one surrounded by wood and stone.

    It had forests and mountains around, and those were likely the source of the timber. The vige that¡¯s defenses were built off its terrain seemed somehow burlier than those I hade to know.

    Dismounting from Porter, I headed to the gate with the necessary forms in hand.

    The one on lookout, a youth from the vige, had a bow strapped over his back.

    After confirming we were dispatched from the Adventurers¡¯ Guild, he immediately let us through, Porter and all.

    ra looked around, a little surprised.

    ¡°The lookout was one thing, but seeing just how much effort they¡¯ve put to defense... makes me question whether we¡¯re really needed here.¡±

    They were quite candor impressions, but I thought the same.

    The one who came to greet us was a man who named himself as the chief.

    His body wasrge, and his stomach stuck out a little, but the muscle of his arms was quite something. Looking over us, he made a bit of a doubtful face, before immediately bursting into a smile.

    ¡°Wee. Thanks foring all the way out to the sticks. Now won¡¯t you hand over the guild documents?¡±

    I handed them over in an envelope, and he looked through them, nodding a couple of times.

    As the individual who had put up the request himself, he looked at us and awkwardly scratched his head.

    ¡°An experienced party, is it? But you¡¯ve got some tools I¡¯ve never seen before in my life. Is that what¡¯s in these days? And why do you even have a housekeeper with you?¡±

    ¡°Maid.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Maid.¡±

    ¡°R-right.¡±

    After ncing at Porter, he had turned his eyes to Monica¡¯s uniform.

    He pulled back a little at Monica¡¯s insistence that she was not, in fact, a housekeeper. Perhaps writing her off as a girl with a screw loose here or there, he immediately changed gears, and turned to me- the party¡¯s leader.

    ¡°I doubt you can rx standing in the middle of nowhere. We don¡¯t have an inn, but there¡¯s a building you can use for lodging. It¡¯s maintained, so I¡¯ll bet it¡¯ll be a rtively pleasant stay.¡±

    Following the man¡¯s lead, I moved Porter along, as we walked through the vige.

    Just from what I could see, there were even vigers with weapons in their hand.

    Noticing my expression, the chief gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°It may put you off, but please deal with it. It¡¯s just some brats acting tough by carrying weapons in hand. And they can¡¯t help but be wary when adventurerse.¡±

    While looking at his back, I...

    ¡°Chief, were you an adventurer too?¡±

    ¡°... You can tell? Well then I¡¯m thankful to the guild for sending apetent one.¡±

    Walking on with a smile, he gave off the impression of a veteran with an impressive record behind him.

    (If it¡¯s just Gray Wolves, then wouldn¡¯t this man be able to handle it alone?)

    If I just concentrated a little on my surroundings, I could discover former-adventurers scattered all over the ce.

    They were wary of us, and among them were even some sending antagonistic sentiment our way.

    From the Jewel, the Third let his voice.

    ¡ºThere¡¯re all sorts of adventurers out there. I mean, there¡¯re some that¡¯ll start a ruckus if the reward is insufficient, and even some fools who¡¯ll try to threaten their requesters. Many don¡¯t differ much from the average bandit, so that¡¯s why they¡¯re so wary.¡»

    The adventurer-hating Seventh agreed.

    ¡ºYou can never trust an adventurer. But I¡¯m not sure what to think of those sending hostility towards Lyle. If he had to mind, he could very well wipe the vige off the map.¡»

    I could understand why they were so wary. They were probably anxious because they didn¡¯t know what sort of adventurers we¡¯d turn out to me.

    Of course, that sort of thing wasn¡¯t something they¡¯d try to pick a fight over.

    And after a while, the building used for lodging by travelers, merchants, adventurers and the like came into view.

    The chief pointed out the building which was quite spread out, length-wise, and had at least three whole entrances to it.

    ¡°Use that one however you will. Of course, break it and there¡¯ll be trouble. And you, blue haired bro over there, you¡¯ll being with me.¡±

    He likely had some exnations to give regarding the Gray Wolves. I sent a nce at myrades, and they nodded, so I apanied the chief.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    At the chief¡¯s house was a young and pretty wife, set apart ten to twenty years from the man.

    Therge house had two children, both of which hid and stared at me from the corners of the hallway.

    Made of sturdy wood, perhaps it had been made quite recently, as the chief¡¯s house was quite tidy.

    The young and pretty wife brought out some tea, so we sipped it as we discussed.

    ¡°The atmosphere¡¯s tense, right? Is it the first tim you¡¯ve been in a situation like this?¡±

    I had taken up a personal request to eliminate a Gryphon before. It didn¡¯t get put on the records, but I fought a defensive battle at that vige.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my first, but that¡¯s not to say I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet. Your eyes were darting about, so I thought that was the case. Well, there was some risk on our side when you took it up, so please bear with it.¡±

    After I nodded, the chief went into the Gray Wolves.

    ¡°Now then, about the request... a pack of Gray Wolves has been sighted in the nearby forest. We enter those trees for hunting and firewood, but it¡¯s gotten dangerous so I¡¯d like you to deal with them. And that¡¯s about it.¡±

    After staring at the chief a while, I looked at the weapons hanging on his wall.

    Appropriate to his build, it looks like he was a vanguard warrior who swung a battle axe.

    ¡°Do you find it strange I don¡¯t go out and kill them?¡±

    ¡°I do think there has to be a reason to it.¡±

    ¡°And sure enough, there is one. But it¡¯s something like a custom or trend from a while back. And I¡¯ve no intent to change it.¡±

    The former adventurer chief sipped his tea, and began talking as if he had gotten a grasp of my character.

    ¡°You guys fought a bit on the way here, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I get the feeling it was a bit much, but we fought monsters a number of times.¡±

    Hearing that, the chief looked delighted.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. Adventurers do plenty of hunting around Beim¡¯s circumference, but they never venture out as far as here. The reason we call adventurers is to have them defeat the monsters on the way. Otherwise, the traders and travelers that stop by would be troubled.¡±

    I was satisfied with that exnation. Sure, the chief alone could probably take care of the monsters around.

    But then the ones inhabiting the road here would be left unchecked. In that case, anyone would hesitate to bring their feet to this vige.

    ¡°So your goal was calling adventurers in itself?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is. And to us, the peddlers are important. The adventurers get some hands on some money, and we essentially pay for safer travel for the traders and travelers. If you keep that on your mind, I think you¡¯ll benefit when taking up requests.¡±

    It appears there¡¯s a benefit to it.

    The chief offered up some more information.

    ¡°The pack¡¯s in a nearby forest, but do you need me to guide you?¡±

    The eyes he shot me were ones as if to test me. I shook my head.

    With the Fifth and Sixth¡¯s Skills, locating enemies was s eimple matter.

    ¡°I see. Then go out whenever you¡¯re ready. And once you¡¯re done, just call over to me. I have to confirm it, after all.¡±

    Finishing up my confirmations, I stood, and remembered something.

    ¡°Come to think of it...¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°About the real reason you won¡¯t go out and do it yourself. Is there not at least one more?¡±

    Making a tired expression, he...

    ¡°Now just try and tell those vige folks that I could handle it myself. Those guys are way too frugal, and they¡¯ll push me out to do it the moment they hear those words. I mean, even if they¡¯re simple folk, they¡¯ve got their strength, and clever ones are clever. But you can find idiots wherever you go. We¡¯re not so troubled with money to have to send a retired and weakened body into the midst of danger.¡±

    I felt those were his true thoughts, so I nodded with a smile.

    A young wife, and two kids. It was a happiness too dear to needlessly risk losing.

    With his retired body, the million-to-one chance he would lose his life existed. An irreversible mistake.

    The Third let his voice out from the Jewel.

    ¡ºWell, even if he exined his reasons to the vige as a whole, there¡¯ll still be folks who won¡¯t understand it. And I¡¯ll bet they have some dissatisfaction with a former adventurer chiefe in from some othernd.¡»

    Hearing his voice, I asked the chief another question.

    ¡°Another thing.¡±

    ¡°You need something more?¡±

    ¡°Why are you serving as chief here?¡±

    On my question, the man breathed out a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to do it either, but around these, parts, having a connection to the guild is something convenient. Like being acquainted with nobles and lords in othernds, perhaps? That sort of thing. The fact they ept requests like these is also due to my connections. If yed poorly some other viges are refused under the reasoning of, ¡®no adventurer¡¯d ever ept that request.¡¯¡±

    The guild must be quite frantically allotting work on their side. But adventurers had their circumstances as well. And all it goes to show is that requestors have just as much going on.

    ¡°And you see, there¡¯s strength and all, but in Beim, it¡¯s those that understand how adventuring works that are the reliable ones. I¡¯m quite reluctant here, but when the previous chief resigned, he pushed the post onto me.¡±

    The Fourth spoke up.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because he understood the circumstances behind it that he shoved the work onto this man. Well, I doubt any retired adventurer trying to take it easy would ever want the position.¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºBut on the other hand, they wouldn¡¯t have that many aspirations for it, so they¡¯d just do the work with minimal intervention. He may look like a minimalistic one, but when ites down to it, the vigers here had enough money to arm themselves, at least.¡»

    So it¡¯s just how things go in Beim.

    In other ces, people would fight over the chief position for personal interest. But here, it seems the tax was quite low, and the vigers themselves lived and prospered.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºTo add onto that, this person¡¯s most likely your examiner. He¡¯s sure to report all the particrs. I mean, he even said he has connections to the guild. He¡¯s got more on his hands than I thought.¡»

    His tone was as aloof as always, but he seemed a little happy having seen through it.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    While returning from the chief¡¯s house to the lodging building, I found the surrounding vigers to be concealing themselves.

    (What? Why there of all ces...)

    From a certain location, they seemed to be observing me.

    But it was strange no matter how you looked at it.

    I headed for the ce I was being watched from: the back of the building.

    The lodging building had been equipped with bathing facilities, and those weren¡¯t closed off to the outside air.

    Getting more information from the Skills of the vigers, I found that all of them were men.

    When I sent them a re, a few of them locked eyes from the tform they had purposefully made to hide.

    And through my discovery of them, they frantically scattered...

    ¡°But it looks like the water¡¯s already been used.¡±

    There, Aria called out to me, a towel hung around her neck.

    ¡°Already finished on your end, pervert?¡±

    The grinning girl likely had ra prepare the water for her. She had wiped down both her body and hair.

    Having just washed herself off, she¡¯d get cold out there, so she should juste in already, I thought. But being called a pervert irritated me a bit.

    By trying to kiss the quilin, I had been registered as a pervert in Aria¡¯s head.

    From within the Jewel, the Fifth let out a rare emotional sentiment.

    ¡º... Seriously, why is that perverted? I can¡¯t ept it.¡»

    He was angry about something strange.

    (And you should look to things besides animals once in a while)

    To her smile, I returned my own, and pointed at the ce the vigers had been.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You got naked here, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°And so? Isn¡¯t it fine? I mean, I didn¡¯t get to wash myself properly while we were on the move. If possible I¡¯d even like to take a full bath.¡±

    ¡°You were being peeped on.¡±

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    Looking where I was pointing, she seemed to have noticed what was visible of the tform.

    From its angle and whatnot, it was definitely made for the bathing area.

    And if it was made to actually keep tabs on us, then I wouldn¡¯t really mind, but that one was clearly a crime.

    I thought she would turn bashful here, but...

    ¡°What of it?¡±

    ¡°...?¡±

    I¡¯m pretty sure I made quite an idiotic face there.

    The Sixth also let his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡º... It¡¯s no good. This girl doesn¡¯t understand this and that.¡»

    The Fourth too.

    ¡ºShe¡¯s an adventurer after all. Perhaps she¡¯s just fine with being seen naked at this point. In contrast, she does act strangely embarrassed before Lyle, but... Lyle, just get stabbed in an alleyway already.¡»

    The Third.

    ¡ºAs I thought, the end of a harem bastard¡¯s gotta go like that.¡»

    Before my eyes, Aria put her hand to her mouth, and smiled.

    ¡°What? You irritated they got to see? Oh right~ Lyle¡¯s never seen a woman¡¯s naked body after all. Of course you¡¯d be jealous.¡±

    I meant to tease her, but got teased in return.

    But...

    ¡°What are you on about? You remember that time you fell asleep on the coach in your undergarments. They wereing loose, and I¡¯m the one who draped the nket over you, you know?¡±

    Aria¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and she threw the towel in her hands at me.

    ¡°The hell are you looking at!?¡±

    The soaked towel held quite a sense of weight as it hit against my face, and at the same time, it was quite painful.

    Picking it up, I threw it back.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who showed it off! It was getting embarrassing for me, so I went and covered it. Why not be a little thankful for that consideration!?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean embarrassed!? Even like this, I¡¯ve got a bit of confidence in my body!¡±

    Aria threw the towel again, so I caught it and returned it.

    ¡°As if I care!¡±

    She caught it in midair, but as she had grabbed its edge, the main part made a pping sound as it hit her face.

    When I pointed and smiled, she red at me for real.

    ¡°... Forget it! Forget my baren form!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say, ¡®what of it?¡¯ or something like that!? Don¡¯t worry about it, I can barely remember as it is!¡±

    ¡°You pervert!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be seen, then fix that sloppy attitude of yours!¡±

    And after a few more passes of the towel, the Seventh spoke from the Jewel.

    ¡º... You two sure get along.¡»

    I couldn¡¯t really agree with that one.

 Volume 7 - 11: Surroundings

    Surroundings

    Proceeding through the forest, I had Novem and Eva following along behind.

    Miranda, Aria and ra were moving in a separate group, as we circled around eliminating Gray Wolves.

    Small packs of them dotted the trees.

    Of course, it¡¯s not like we were too far away from Miranda¡¯s group. We asionally let of shes of magic tomunicate with one another.

    Though all we were reallymunicating was our locations.

    (Perhaps we need to make some signals for when we move separately.)

    It allowed enemies to find us, so I didn¡¯t really want to use it. But if I just led everyone, it would get in the way of Miranda, and Aria¡¯s growth.

    And I wanted to test how things would go if we divided our forces.

    The ground beneath my feet was quite uneven. The branches and grass that grew up to my hips impeded our progress.

    I went forward while mowing it down with a dagger, but the sound of that attracted enemies.

    Easy as the request was, the location was a problem.

    In the past, I made sure to never get into a fight in a ce like this.

    ¡°Alright, break time. Novem.¡±

    When I looked over to Novem, she held up her staff, and used it to produce magic light. After flickering it a few times, ra reacted, and shed her own in response.

    We were to reunite with Miranda¡¯s group, find a suitable spot, and take a break.

    Perhaps they were having the same problems as us, as their movement speed was low.

    I chose to fight in the forest itself, because I thought it would make for good experience. There was also the matter of Eva.

    She had originally lived in the forests, and had a certain affinity for them.

    In the ces so hard for us to traverse, she just kept going forward. She was sensitive to surrounding noises and smells, and quite quick to discover enemies.

    And on top of magic, she could use a dagger and bow.

    Even so, ording to the individual herself, ¡°I¡¯ve still got a long ways to go if you want topare me to the tribes that solely live among the forests.¡±

    (Yep, I¡¯m never going to try and pick a fight with an elf in a forest.)

    That on my mind, I looked to Eva.

    ¡°How about it? Sense any enemies?¡±

    Our request was one to take our Gray Wolves, but it¡¯s not like that¡¯s all we found.

    We¡¯ve already encountered orcs and goblins a number of times.

    ¡°None, but is there really a need to ask me? Lyle, can¡¯t you already sorta tell where the enemies and dangerous spots are?¡±

    Good of her to have noticed, but...

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure I already exined that I just have that sort of Skill.¡±

    Eva was as of yet unsatisfied.

    ¡°Then just what meaning do these actions hold!? Just find them all, and have us take them out already! Since you weren¡¯t keeping it up, I was sure you were economizing your mana or something.¡±

    While telling her to contain herself, I exined.

    ¡°Unlike you, we aren¡¯t ustomed to the forest terrain. This is a good opportunity, so we¡¯ll spend two days wandering it normally, is what¡¯s already been discussed, is it not?¡±

    We couldn¡¯t just walk normally like the elf. In such a state, it would be a waste for me to use Skills and promptly take out the Gray Wolves alone, to get nothing out of the affair.

    ¡°And my goal is to defeat Celes. I want as much experience as possible. You can grow by repeating the same action over and over again, but differing environments and brand new personal experiences give off a different amount, or so I¡¯ve heard.¡±

    From the ancestors, of course.

    The Second, who I can¡¯t meet at present, was quite knowledgeable on the matter.

    And using what he taught me, I thought it best to go out and experience new things, rather than repeating a routine.

    This goes without saying, but diving into abyrinth, and defeating monsters there is also a valid option.

    As we are now, we can go out to experience plenty of new things, but quite a bit was wasted on movement time.

    ¡°Eva-san, you¡¯ve looked quite sleepy since morning, but could it be you weren¡¯t listening to any of our discussions?¡±

    When Novem said that, Evatched onto her.

    ¡°Forgive me, Novem. And when I practiced song yesterday, all the vigers came and gathered. They wanted to listen to me!¡±

    Watching Eva speak as if asking to be pampered, I let out a sigh.

    I already knew why she had stayed upte, and I had been awake as well.

    Because the Seventh had been busy making a beehive of me time and again in the Jewel. I thought he would be sweet on his grandchild, but saying it wouldn¡¯t kill me anyways, his attacks didn¡¯t slow at all.

    Each of the heads of history was, to put it bluntly, stronger than me.

    It wasn¡¯t their base specs, they all had made a fighting style of their own.

    Swordsmanship was the same. I couldn¡¯t beat the Third in that.

    Compared to him, I somehow don¡¯t get the feeling I fall short in technique. But when it came down to fighting him, he carried something that overwhelmed whatever difference in ability we had.

    And as expected, they were skilled in using Skills.

    They had each gained full mastery of the Skills they had manifested themselves.

    I sensed a nearing presence, stood, and grasped my sabre¡¯s hilt...

    ¡°Ah, a horned rabbit. Mine!¡±

    By Eva¡¯s bow, the approaching horned rabbit was pierced in its vitals the moment its head popped into view.

    ¡º... I... hate elves.¡»

    The Fifth¡¯s bitter voice came from the Jewel, but I ignored it and turned to Eva.

    Ever sinceing into the forest, her movements had changed.

    ¡°Do you get stronger within the trees? And wait, that¡¯s quite some skill you have there.¡±

    Her bow was a small one, but it was made for considerable output, and Eva used it masterfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like anything¡¯s changed about me. But I did enter these sorts of ces a number of times, and mine¡¯s an elf tribe that left the forest after all. We¡¯re specialized to things like bows and such.¡±

    She said that simply brimming with pride, so I...

    ¡°Yet for a tribe like that, you sure like to sing in such scanty attire. Do you make a hobby of exhibitionism?¡±

    It was only then that we finally managed to reunite with Miranda¡¯s group. While Evained at me, she went off to retrieve the spoils of the prey she took out.

    ¡°Attracting customers is a different matter altogether! And I don¡¯t want to hear that from you, Lyle!¡±

    Watching her stick out her tongue as she nimbly retreated into the forest, a mud-covered Aria...

    ¡°Elves sure get vigorous when they enter forests. I¡¯m jealous.¡±

    From the look of things, she¡¯d been tripping quite a bit since she entered the woods.

    ra took a towel out of her bags, used magic to wet it, and handed it over to Aria.

    epting it, Aria unloaded her equipment onto the ground, and began wiping herself off.

    Novem was keeping watch of the surroundings, and was stationed a little further from our circle.

    Miranda reported the progress of her team.

    ¡°Three goblins, and six Gray Wolves. I do think it¡¯s a bit much, but as expected, finding them is a trial. It¡¯s quite horrendous when you¡¯re attacked all of a sudden.¡±

    In an unfamiliar environment, she was going through the expected troubles.

    At present, we¡¯ve done enough to satisfy the requested requirements, but I decided to stay here and build up some more experience.

    With the horned rabbit in hand, Eva approached, looked at Aria, and...

    ¡°What, you fell?¡±

    She beganughing.

    ¡°Oh shut it! Unlike you, it¡¯s not like I was raised in the trees!¡±

    With Aria¡¯s usual bearing, and the mentality so as not to mind being seen naked, would she not fit into the forest soon enough? Or so I ended up thinking.

    Eva shrugged her shoulders, a little sour, she tossed the spoils onto the ground, and took out a knife.

    ¡°Yes, in the end, I¡¯m just an elf. Now then, you stab right here...¡±

    Humming a tune, she began dismantling the rabbit.

    From the Jewel came the scream of a bitter Fifth and thement of a fed-up Third.

    ¡ºI hate this womannnn!¡»

    ¡ºYes, well I hate you. How can you find those horned demons cute? Good grief, I guess there¡¯s a reason why you fell for that quilin when its form was that of a little girl.¡»

    I contained the urge to nod at the Third¡¯s cynicism, as I looked over the materials Miranda had collected.

    Stripped monster parts and magic stones. Some were of good condition, while others worse for wear. It¡¯s likely some attacks missed their mark.

    (Well, the earnings for this request don¡¯t really matter. Let¡¯s just get as used to the terrain as we can.)

    With such breaks sprinkled around, we moved through the forest.

    There...

    ¡°Hey, if we¡¯re going to be working apart anyways, then how about testing out Lyle¡¯s Skill? Connection, was it? Why not use it on me?¡±

    On Miranda¡¯s sudden proposal, Aria burst out.

    ¡°W-what are you talking about!? It¡¯s a kiss, a kiss! What¡¯s more, an adult one!¡±

    As Aria was thrown into a disarray, ra adjusted her sses, a little flushed in the face.

    Novem seemed more concerned about me, as she sent a few nces in my direction.

    And Eva looked at Novem.

    ¡°... Is there really a need to use it? It hasn¡¯t even been tested yet. Underestimate the forest, and you¡¯re in for a world of pain.¡±

    She held Miranda back.

    From the Jewel, the Fourth...

    ¡ºWell, if you¡¯ve got over three humans gathered, then factions¡¯ll form. Oh my~ now¡¯s the chance for you to show off your Skills, Lyle. Fight on!¡»

    (I don¡¯t need that sort of advice! Why not say something helpful at times like these!?)

    I gripped the Jewel, and tapped it to get some suggestions. Third and up...

    ¡ºI only had one wife. I no understand.¡»

    ¡ºSame here. No idea how to manage multiple ones.¡»

    ¡ºDo nothing. Over.¡»

    ¡º... It didn¡¯t go so well for me, I don¡¯t think I should give advice here.¡»

    ¡ºI was faithful to Zenoire.¡»

    The ancestors were of no help.

    The air kept bing more and more strained, and in that, Miranda smiled...

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and test it after we return. I¡¯m ready anytime.¡±

    And said that.

    To match eye level with me as I say, she leaned in, and sent her smile right at me.

    ¡°N-no, well...! I-I don¡¯t have much experience in that, and...¡±

    When I averted my eyes, stood, and tried to take some distance, ra...

    ¡°Even when you tried to kiss the quilin?¡±

    Several days had passed, and still I was treated as the pervert who pissed off a beast by trying to kiss it.

    And I...

    ¡°Novem, you can take a break. I¡¯ll take up lookout duty.¡±

    ... Fled.

    I heard the clicking of a tongue followed by the words, ¡®he ran,¡¯ but Ignored all that, and switched out watch with Novem.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Thanking me with a smile, she returned to the rest of myrades. But after I left, the conversation was reduced to bits and pieces.

    From the Jewel, the Third let out a bored-sounding voice.

    ¡ºTsk, how about you persevere a bit more, and provide some more entertainment?¡»

    (Why do I have a need to entertain you all!?)

    I contained my irritation, remained wary of the surroundings, and used a Skill.

    To practice, I confirmed a scope greater than what I usually viewed.

    The map came up in my head, and a number of red dots peppered it.

    (There are still some Gray Wolves. If we go further into the woods, there seems to be a bigger pack. It¡¯d be easier if they came out to meet us, though.)

    While I thought that, I saw yellow and red, and the asional blue, aplicated and changing dot.

    When I turned in that direction, the source of it immediately distanced itself.

    An ominous sweat dripped down my back, and I found a little relief at their retreat.

    ¡°... So she followed me.¡±

    That response was undoubtedly the quilin... May¡¯s.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°For today¡¯s dinner, I¡¯ve utilized the Chicken Dickwad¡¯s favorite chicken meat, and I¡¯m thinking of making a stew of it. Now then, assistant Shannon-san, have you properly diced the ingredients?¡±

    In the adventurers¡¯ and travelers¡¯ lodging building in the vige, Monica and Shannon were preparing a meal for when Lyle¡¯s group returned.

    If Shannon went into the forest, she would just be a burden. The individual herself understood that, and she didn¡¯t want to go in to begin with, so she used an excuse.

    But that didn¡¯t mean she would be permitted to do nothing at all.

    Under Monica¡¯s lead, she helped cook and clean for herrades that were to return.

    ¡°Hey, you usually just call me Shannon, and treat me like a little girl, so why is it you add a ¨Csan the moment I be your assistant?¡±

    ¡°Hm, there¡¯s some beauty to be found in formalities. Now then ingredients... you little girl!!¡±

    Monica looked at the vegetables Shannon had chopped, and raised a loud voice.

    ¡°W-what!? Isn¡¯t that fine? It¡¯s cute, is it not?¡±

    The vegetables she had chopped had lost arge portion of their edible volume to create star and heart-shaped cross sections.

    But perhaps because they were carved out with a standard kitchen knife, they were a bit misshapen.

    ¡°Listen here, when you want to make a shape like that, you have to use a standard mold! The shape aside, discarding the remaining parts is... well, just cut them up finer, I suppose. Alright, fine, since you made them after all, be gentle when you put them in the stew.¡±

    The fact she didn¡¯t mince Shannon¡¯s stars and hearts was Monica¡¯s kindness.

    ¡°Leave it to me. These¡¯ll be like a game for the ones that eat it.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the prizes, or is that to say the shaped ones are both the game and the reward... now then, let¡¯s start the fire...¡±

    When Shannon tossed the ingredients into the pot, Monica once more...

    ¡°You fool!! What do you take cooking for, little girl!?¡±

    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m usually on dishwashing, or peeling duty! I¡¯ve helped, so isn¡¯t it fine!?¡±

    Her twin tails tangled, Monica was furious as she lectured Shannon.

    ¡°And teaching you cooking was the damn Chicken¡¯s order! I, Monica am to put the maximum effort to, and bring about the greatest results for whatever hemands! Such is my directive! I¡¯ll drive the foundation of housework into you, and until you¡¯re perfect at it, I am resolved to even be called a demon.¡±

    Shannon made a reluctant face at Monica¡¯s resolved deration.

    And she looked behind her.

    There, the vige youths... rather, those twelve or thirteen of age. The boys were looking at Porter parked beside the building.

    She had thought they were just looking into it, but the truth was different, it seems.

    ¡°Hey you guys, what are you doing!?¡±

    When Shannon yelled, the boys ran in surprise.

    Monica sighed, and restarted her cooking.

    ¡°Are you fine with that? Those boys came to steal something.¡±

    While taking care of the pre-cooking, Monica spoke to her.

    ¡°Porter¡¯s luggage door is locked shut. It is impossible to open. Even so, just what would they want to steal... could it be my work in progress, my Maid Uniform That Doesn¡¯t Stand Out!?¡±

    Shannon made a cramped expression as she wondered whether the automaton was serious.

    ¡°No, won¡¯t the matter be resolved if you just part with the uniform altogether? Just what the hell is a Maid Uniform That Doesn¡¯t Stand Out supposed to be? The point was that maid uniforms stand out as it is.¡±

    Shannon also restarted her assistance, but using her eyes to take in the surroundings, she saw the boys still quite close.

    They likely meant to hide, but Shannon could see them quite clearly.

    And she could also understand they held feelings none too amiable.

    Envy, fear, and contempt.

    ¡°It seems we aren¡¯t quite wee here.¡±

    When Shannon said that, Monica...

    ¡°And that¡¯s why your hands have stopped? If you don¡¯t do your work properly, I¡¯ll report it to Miranda.¡±

    ¡°How underhanded! Automaton, how can you machines be so unfair!¡±

    Monica scoffed.

    ¡°Hah! It is no concern of mine what any besides the Chicken Dickwad think of me. Unfair? Well that sure sounds like apliment to me. What of it?¡±

    Shannon and Monica seemed to be having fun as they cooked, but asionally Monica put herself on guard as well.

 Volume 7 - 12: Wild Beasts

    Wild Beasts

    Within the Jewel.

    While looking around, I simultaneously used Skills to process various bits of information.

    The flickering blue dot, while there was only ever one, kept changing locations at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Thought that¡¯s what it looked like, it was only that I couldn¡¯t perceive it...

    The scene was a blue sky, and a straight road that went on without end.

    ¡°There!¡±

    Sparks flew as I swung the sabre.

    But in the next instant, a wave of pain washed over the left side of my stomach.

    Dual daggers.

    It was the same style as Miranda¡¯s, but the one to truly specialize in it was the Fourth Generation Head, ¡¾Max Walt¡¿.

    His Skill, ¡¾Speed¡¿, was one to elevate movement speed.

    When the Third was on the verge of death, it was one that manifested as the Fourth rushed to his father¡¯s side.

    What emerged as its second stage was ¡¾Up n¡¯ Down¡¿. While raising one¡¯s own speed, it was one that allowed you to decrease an enemy¡¯s.

    And...

    ¡°¡¾Full Drive¡¿ is just unfair!¡±

    I was swinging my de like crazy, but sparks only flew, and I felt impacts a number of times.

    The only time I ever caught sight of the man himself was when I sensed his location with Skills, and turned knowing where he¡¯d be.

    And asionally, I thought I saw two or three of him.

    The sabre was parried, and it flew out from my right hand into the air. Immediately following, I felt an immense pain in my chest, sending my back flying into a nearby tree.

    Seeing his position, I assumed he had done a body blow while piercing the dagger into my chest.

    ¡ºWhere Ie from, unfair is apliment. And having an enemy say that is simply too enjoyable for me to contain myself.¡»

    While grinning, he pulled out another dagger.

    Arge amount of blood was flowing from my chest, and when I turned my eyes to the distance, I saw the very moment my sabre impaled itself into the ground.

    Watching my sword disappear, I found my pained body had returned to normal. The blood that came out vanished as well, and wiping off my sweat, I stood.

    I leaned against the tree, and watched him skillfully handle the dagger in his right hand.

    ¡°So the left one is for defense, and the right to cut. Was there something stopping you from using arger weapon?¡±

    Using an attack style the specialized in raw speed, the fourth thought a bit before shaking his head.

    ¡ºAny more weight, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to wield them freely. At the same time, the elevated speed already raises the output enough. I have tested other things, but twin daggers is the most convenient. You can aim for gaps in armor and all.¡»

    After sheathing his des, the Fourth instantly raised his index finger to correct the cement of his sses.

    They reflected the light as I took a deep breath.

    ¡°Can you hold up, going so fast?¡±

    ¡ºIt¡¯s quite rough. I¡¯m barely able to manage with the First¡¯s Full Over. And the Second¡¯s All lets me sense and aim for enemies. Put the Third¡¯s Mind to shake up foes on the way, and it¡¯s an easy kill.¡»

    The Fourth¡¯s final stage Skill used the First¡¯s and Second¡¯s as their premise, it seems.

    And the Fourth earnestly looked at my face.

    ¡º... Lyle, if you be able to use my Skill, perhaps you¡¯ll be able to surpass me. No, you have no choice but to surpass me.¡»

    He thought back to the time I fought Celes in Centralle, and exined.

    ¡ºEven if I was the one fighting, I probably couldn¡¯t win against that girl... against Celes. She wasn¡¯t serious at all, and yet that speed, and that power. If there really is only one in her Jewel, then it must be a considerable Skill she has. But my Skill is only feasible with the simultaneous use of others. Do you get what I¡¯m trying to say?¡»

    By Skill capabilities alone, I couldn¡¯t win out.

    And the identity of the Skill Celes held has yet to be grasped by any of the heads, me included.

    ¡°She¡¯s definitely much stronger than me, is all I understand.¡±

    ¡ºIt just goes to show that as you are now, you can¡¯t beat her non-serious side. I¡¯ve not the slightest on what her serious face looks like, but I can¡¯t imagine it being any weaker than what you¡¯ve already encountered.¡»

    The moment I decided to fight her, I had given up on winning with numerical prowess.

    The reason we¡¯re currently raising our abilities is in order to create a situation where it would be possible to fight her.

    It would be a herculean feat to prepare an army of tens of thousands, but the greater issue would be dealing the finishing blow on the girl.

    With her ability to charm people, I¡¯m sure she could escape no matter howrge an army surrounded her. Perhaps if we could defeat her in ability...

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be so scared. We¡¯ll give advice to prepare the stage, and I¡¯ll do my best to raise you high enough. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no point to it if you¡¯re to die. Please don¡¯t forget that.¡»

    When I nodded, the surroundings faded to gray, and began to wither away.

    My conscious gradually returned to reality, and when I opened my eyes, I was in the building in the vige. The sun was beginning to show itself, and thendscape was visibly beginning to brighten.

    Around, the vigers had already begun to move, and I could hear voices in the distance. The barking of dogs, and the sounds of life.

    I touched my chest, but I wasn¡¯t injured at all.

    But my body was quite covered in sweat, so I took a towel, and exited the building.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I stretched, washed my face, and rinsed out my mouth before confirming that the chief was on his way here.

    Down the lone path that lead here, the chief was making a sullen face so early in the morning.

    ¡°I apologize for yesterday. I confirmedst night, that some of the vige kids did try to fish through your belongings.¡±

    The reason for all this was the young boys who had tried to steal when Shannon and Monica weren¡¯t looking.

    Hearing the story from Shannon, I immediately went to the chief¡¯s house to give a report.

    Telling him to look into it, I had given a list of the boys¡¯ characteristics only yesterday.

    (He sure acts fast.)

    ¡°It¡¯s because the seconds and thirds weren¡¯t to seed their houses. They thought to run off and be adventurers, it seems.¡±

    Hearing that, the Third let his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s good it ended at an attempt. Neither side need be too riled up. But it¡¯s the same no matter what time you look at.¡»

    I decided not to put my mouth into it as long as none of this continued.

    ¡°So they were trying to get hands on some equipment? Well, we haven¡¯t actually lost anything, so there¡¯s no real problem. The surveince tower¡¯s been burned already anyways.¡±

    When I reported the peeping tower, the chief made an enervated expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lifesaver that you¡¯re all such nice folks. Those vigers really don¡¯t understand what they¡¯d get in return if they did that to an ill-tempered bunch. Hah, I want to quit this job already.¡±

    I gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you refuse bing chief?¡±

    In ill humor...

    ¡°My homnd¡¯s a far one, and I didn¡¯t have too much a mind to return to it. Having just settled here, do you think I could refuse? Familiar as I was with the countryside, I had my share of troubles. Dealing with people, or how should I put this, the customs are all mostly a pain. Got all that pushed on me as the newbie here for a few years, and finally I¡¯ve been epted, more or less. If you n to spend a quiet life in the country when you retire, then I rmend you pile up more money than I did, and get a house in somerge town somewhere.¡±

    The Third voice agreement.

    ¡ºIt really is hard to get epted by vigers. Like epting immigrants is a trial in itself.¡»

    ... Not that it¡¯s relevant to me at this point.

    ¡°If I make it big, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. Well, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be more a trial to live that long.¡±

    ¡°Right you are! But you¡¯re probably headed somewhere nice. By my instinct, that is.¡±

    And after I told him the state of the Gray Wolves, and the forest, we parted.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    We entered the forest with even smaller numbers than before.

    On top of Shannon and Monica, Novem and ra were also to rest this time.

    Eva at the head, me, Aria and Miranda raced through the forest.

    Our goal this time was to maximize movement speed, and to take down the small packs scattered about.

    Pressing on ahead, Eva...

    ¡°Be careful of the roots.¡±

    She moved at the front, and if there was anything to note, she would call out.

    Trying to imitate her movements, with yesterday¡¯s fatigue still withstanding, the three of us were gued with dull movements.

    Aria even...

    ¡°I¡¯m getting muscle pains in strange ces.¡±

    Sheined as she took out a dagger to cut the vines and grass in the way.

    Miranda looked around.

    ¡°Treat all that stuff as traps. Tree roots and rocks and mud pits... perhaps it was selected as a test because it was such a troublesome request.¡±

    Walking ahead, Eva held up a hand to us, took an arrow from her quiver, and readied her bow.

    We lowered our stances, and took out our weapons of preference. A rustling sound was audible.

    The sound of breathe, and the smell of beast.

    I could tell it was a Gray Wolf, but Aria and Miranda were different.

    ¡°Is somethinging?¡±

    Aria nced over her surroundings.

    ¡°I want to promptly take out all the Gray Wolves, and return quickly. I don¡¯t like fighting in woonds.¡±

    She was looking in the direction of the enemy, with daggers in both hands.

    And a low growl starteding to my ears.

    (So they¡¯ve discovered us as well.)

    Not having the form of a wolf for nothing, it was blessed with a sharp sense of smell.

    The Fifth from the Jewel.

    ¡ºWho could have thought it would be so painful.¡»

    Likely due to its canine form, he found it hard to watch the scene whenever we defeated one. While chastising him a bit mentally, I looked at the Gray Wolf that leaped out of the thicket.

    The first one to leap out was pierced by Eva¡¯s arrow, and copsed on the spot.

    The second leapt at Aria, who was slow to react, so I went up front and brought my Sabre up diagonally to cut it down, using the forward motion to swing downwards and kill the one trying to bite at my legs.

    Miranda threw her dagger, bringing a swift end to another of them. With her short spear in hand, Aria stepped forward, and used her Skill to impale the Gray Wolves leaping out of the brush one after another.

    And like that, the pack of seven monsters was promptly dealt with.

    ¡°So that¡¯s twenty to thirty just around the entrance. There may be more further in.¡±

    I left Aria to lookout, wiped the blood off my de, and sheathed it. Miranda and Eva went to collect the materials and magic stones, so I helped lookout.

    Looking around..

    (She¡¯s still watching.)

    Expanding the scope of the Skills, I confirmed the presence of a shing red quilin, asionally changing to blue or yellow.

    Feeling that I discovered her, she escaped to the very edge of my perception as she watched us... no, watched me.

    And having finished gathering materials, Eva spoke.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯ty a hand on the next ones.¡±

    As she said that, the smell of a beast entered my nose once more. But this time, it wasn¡¯t a monster.

    Real wolves.

    A few of them were observing us from a thicket, and I was able to confirm the existence of a female with children nearby.

    Animals that could live in monster-infested forests were, quite frankly, a bother.

    They were strong. Quite inly strong.

    Not living in dangerousnds for nothing, unlike the monsters that suddenly came to be, they had their strength built up from square one.

    Eva took some meat from a pouch at her waist, and tossed it.

    One of them emerged from the foliage sniffed the meat andtched on. After looking at the Gray Wolves we¡¯d taken out, it returned to its hiding ce.

    In that space, the other ones had moved to locations easier to attack us from, but when theirrade had safely returned, they retreated.

    Aria took a deep breath, and wiped off her sweat.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell them apart at all, you know? And wait, if they did attack us, it¡¯d be alright to fight, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Eva refuted.

    ¡°Just make sure it doesn¡¯te down to that. It¡¯s because those children exist that the monsters don¡¯t pour out of the forests. And unlike these guys, they¡¯re a real pain.¡±

    Having stripped off all the materials, Eva pointed at the bloody lump of meat before her.

    Miranda looked around.

    ¡°I heard you brought meat around with you, but it was to tell them apart, I see. I honestly thought you were going to poison it.¡±

    ... How fitting of Miranda? Perhaps?

    ¡°Stop right there. It¡¯s because humans do things like that, that the wolves are so wary. Well, it did make sure to sniff it first, so perhaps that sort thing has been happening here.¡±

    Aria tilted her head.

    ¡°What sort of thing?¡±

    Eva stood, and removed her bloodstained gloves.

    ¡°Traps to take out, not monsters, but the wolves and bears. They¡¯re quite smart, and it seems they were considerably wary of us. Perhaps that vige is the cause? If there were more of them, then we wouldn¡¯t be finding any monsters out here.¡±

    If we didn¡¯t have an elf among us, I doubt they¡¯d evene anywhere near us.

    Miranda agreed.

    ¡°I heard thatying traps unattended was banned, but I see... the forest has its own circumstance.¡±

    Eva nodded.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like they never attack humans. When ites down to that, be prepared to be fighting a distinguished military veteran.¡±

    But Aria was...

    ¡°I¡¯d like to fight one, at least once in my life.¡±

    ... Said something like that.

    (She¡¯s getting a little scary.)

    The beasts were one thing, but my allies were also scary.

    I resolved to never get into a fight with wolves, bears, or party members, but in the first ce, didn¡¯t have a singlerade with me I could safely make an enemy of.

    Before I noticed it, I was in a situation where it would turn dangerous no matter who I angered.

    (Huh... wait, aren¡¯t I in a bit of a tight spot here...)

    I shook my head, thrust such thoughts away, took a canteen from the bag hung around my waist, and took a swig of water.

    And...

    ¡°... What should we do? I can¡¯t just let us be followed around forever.¡±

    Looking in the direction I thought the quilin May was hiding, I wiped off my mouth.

 Volume 7 - 13: Additional Request

    Additional Request

    We only noticed the crimson tint of the sky after we had left the forest.

    After exiting the space of the dimly lit woods, the cold wind was blowing more violently then usual.

    Covered in blood and grime, we wanted to return and wash our bodies with all due haste.

    Slinging my leather bags of materials back over my back, I started walking, and Miranda, Aria and Eva followed behind.

    I looked at everyone¡¯s expressions.

    Eva was tired out from having to lead a group unustomed to the forest.

    And Miranda and Ariwere tired, having been lead around a forest they were unustomed to.

    (Yeah, let¡¯s take a break tomorrow. We have to finish off the rest of the Gray Wolves soon, and leave the vige.)

    I decided to spend a day regaining the party¡¯s stamina, and examining equipment.

    But my real intentions behind such a break wasn¡¯t because of our fatigue.

    (And wait, I¡¯m also quite worn.)

    An unfamiliar space really was something horrid.

    Our movements had improved over the two days we spent, but our clothing was a mess.

    Walking around the woonds, and proceeding down paths without paths was a pain.

    Sweat, and mud and blood stuck my clothes down to my skin. I wanted to wash them quickly, as we brought our heavy bodies towards the lodging building.

    While that was going on, Eva...

    ¡°Hey, make sure you properly report it. Otherwise this ce will be overflowing with monsters someday.¡±

    Having sensed an extremeck of animals in the forest, Eva wanted me to report the fact to the vige chief.

    And having her bring it up directly wasn¡¯t really an option.

    The chief himself may be fine with it, but I can¡¯t think the vigers will take her opinion seriously. Compared to humans, elves were a race with a weaker social standing.

    And this was also my job as the party¡¯s leader.

    ¡°I got it. After I change, I¡¯ll head off to the chief¡¯s ce. But you shoulde along too. I can¡¯t fully exin it myself, so I¡¯d appreciate some supplementation.¡±

    The one who felt something off in the forest was Eva after all. Even if I tried to exin it, I didn¡¯t really get it as it was. And I¡¯m doubtful I could make it sound convincing.

    Based on how it goes, the important folks of the vige may be gathered up. If it came down to that, I¡¯m uncertain I would be able to get the message across.

    ¡°I want to hit the sack already, but I guess that¡¯s not how it¡¯ll go... fine.¡±

    Eva agreed, so I went on.

    ¡°We¡¯ll rest tomorrow. Two full days of activity is hard on the body. Let¡¯s see how it goes, and rest a day or two. Should we just put the report off to tomorrow then?¡±

    She red at me.

    ¡°This one should be taken care of ASAP.¡±

    It appeared to be more serious than I thought, so I apologized.

    Aria...

    ¡°Then after changing, I¡¯ll finish my equipment maintenance by the end of the day. I want to take tomorrow easy.¡±

    Miranda was...

    ¡°It would be nice if there was some ce here of interest to see, though. Come to think of it, you were singing songs on the first day, right Eva? Gonna do it again?¡±

    Eva made a bit of a difficult expression, and put her hand to her brow.

    ¡°I was cautioned after that, so I have to get the chief, and some other¡¯ permission next time. It seems there were some vigers who abandoned their duty to listen. That was a mistake on my part.¡±

    When badgered by the kits into singing, it seems the adults gathered as well.

    Because of that, Eva received a warning.

    (But that talk¡¯s never been brought to me.)

    Perhaps someone personally went to warn her.

    ¡°Then since we¡¯re going to his house anyways, let¡¯s go get permission while we¡¯re at it.¡±

    Eva smiled.

    ¡°Really!?¡±

    ¡°Well, as long as you don¡¯t push it. As long as you rest your body and check up your equipment, I¡¯ve nothing toin about.¡±

    From within the Jewel, I heard the Fourth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºSo you¡¯ve finally gotten all the way here, my boy. At the start, you had no concern for others, and kept bringing trouble to Novem. You sure have grown, Lyle.¡»

    He was quite purposefully making a weeping voice.

    In contrast, the Thirdughed.

    ¡ºBut he¡¯s still got so many hopeless points even after growing. His first evaluation was just so low, that the smallest changes are too noticeable.¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡º... Personally, I think getting to deep into it is a bad idea, though. Listen here, you have to equally follow through with everyone. Call out to them, and pay mind to their conditions and such. Make sure you don¡¯t forget it.¡»

    He sounded extremely worried.

    I found it surprising, as I set off towards our lodging.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I took Eva and headed to the chief¡¯s house, I found they had just finished up a meal.

    Thinking it would be troublesome if I went while they were in the middle of it, or cooking, I had aimed for that time, and it seems I came up right.

    When we entered the house, the chief told his wife to prepare a drink, and asked us what it was this time.

    ¡°Now then, what¡¯s the problem? Is some idiot peeping or stealing again?¡±

    I exined the situation with Eva.

    ¡°The truth is...¡±

    He listened with an earnest expression.

    The moment we finished up the story, his wife came in with a warm drink, as if aiming for the moment.

    I said my thanks as I epted it, and sparingly poured the hot liquid down my mouth tired from speaking.

    It was too hot for Eva. She blew over the top a few times.

    ¡°... How thorough of you. No wonder the Gray Wolves¡¯ve been multiplying in number. It wasn¡¯t always like that, you know.¡±

    It seems Eva wasn¡¯t the only one sensitive to the forest¡¯s irregrity.

    It was an important matter for the vigers that lived beside it.

    Satisfied, it seems the man had an idea of the cause.

    He put his hand to his chin, and nodded a couple of times.

    ¡°Any ideas?¡±

    ¡°... There were those idiots gunning for your gear, right? Those guys¡¯ve been going into the forest a lot as ofte. Now that act in itself isn¡¯t anything rare, but they¡¯ve even been carrying weapons along. Now there isn¡¯t a noble or lord here, so the necessary food stock can be decided by city. We¡¯re rtively abundant here, and there are quite a few who use that abundance to purchase weapons. So they¡¯re likely sneaking those arms out from their houses, but...¡±

    The fact that farmers in service to Beim were prospering, and that they held weapons was something I¡¯d confirmed sinceing to the vige.

    The chief made an unpleasant face.

    ¡°Traps, was it? I¡¯ve made sure to teach them not to leave them unattended, but... dammit.¡±

    By his inference, they were likely going out fighting monsters to experience Growth.

    The fact that monster ying made one stronger was well-believed in these parts. With the amount of adventurers present, there was enough proof in those that¡¯d experienced such a phenomenon.

    And...

    ¡°They ended up taking out not monsters, but beasts. Destroying the forest¡¯s bnce is dangerous, so I did tell them not to raise a hand to them, but... can they not tell them apart?¡±

    ... What was the difference between living beings and monsters?

    The answer most people give to that one is the presence of magic stones.

    If you find a stone in it, it¡¯s a monster.

    Otherwise an animal.

    If you want to confirm it, go kill one and check its contents.

    As a result of trial and error, I¡¯m sure plenty a beast had fallen in a monster¡¯s ce.

    Being a vige by the forest, their knowledgeability on the matter of traps was their downfall.

    Whatever wolf ended up snared was likely taken out as a group.

    If magic stones were found, they were carried back, otherwise, the body as just left.

    And by sight alone, perhaps they only saw it as ying monsters.

    The chief looked bitter.

    ¡°It¡¯s my mistake. Sorry, it¡¯s a lifesaver you were able to tell. But the guild¡¯s sure sent a splendid party.¡±

    Everyone went silent, so I tried getting permission for Eva¡¯s song. But the chief shook his head.

    ¡°Sorry, tomorrow¡¯s no good. It¡¯s not ¡®cause we don¡¯t like it or that she¡¯s an elf or anything like that. Tomorrow¡¯s gonna be kangaroo court for all the idiots we¡¯ve gathered up. We¡¯re gathering up all the vigers and celebs. We¡¯ve got to make sure the same thing doesn¡¯t happen again, after all.¡±

    (Do you really have to go that far?)

    When I thought that, it seems the Third had caught on to my doubt.

    He let his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡º... There¡¯s no helping than an idiot will surface now and again, but if they¡¯re not made out as fools, the vige will easily crumble. The methods¡¯ll change from ce to ce, but they have to make sure another idiot doesn¡¯t do the same idiocy.¡»

    The Sixth.

    ¡ºAnd even if those idiots go through hell, it will all just repeat if the generation shifts. Even if you teach them, idiots will perpetuate idiocy.¡»

    And to him, the Fifth quietly...

    ¡º... I¡¯ve said it once, and I¡¯ll say it again. When you ran away like that on a whim, youck any persuasive power.¡»

    Letting the ancestors¡¯ conversations slide, I nced at Eva.

    Thinking there was no helping it, she didn¡¯t seem to mind it all that much. More so, the fact he was so serious about the matter was likely something to rejoice over.

    ¡°Sorry. This is our livelihoods, or how should I put it, our life¡¯s on the line here, so please put up with it.¡±

    And with those words from the chief, we returned to ourrades.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next day.

    For once in quite a while, I didn¡¯t have a death match with an ancestor, and was able to sleep soundly. When I awoke, the sun was high in the sky, and I could hear myrades¡¯ voices around.

    I rose and stretched. My body still felt heavy from the built up fatigue.

    ¡°Did the vige already finish their conference?¡±

    Muttering that, I walked outside. Monica noticed me and approached.

    ¡°To only wake up just before noon, what a man you are. Please think of the maid who does the cooking and cleaning, won¡¯t you? With such a goddamn useless master to serve, you¡¯re making me weep tears of joy, dammit.¡±

    So is she angry, or happy?

    Monica presented the package in her hands to me.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still a little time to noon, so have a light breakfast. When your done, hand it to the little girl hiding in Porter, and tell her to wash it.¡±

    I opened the lid to find a sandwich within.

    I took it in hand, and took a bite. It was quite moist and tasteful.

    ¡°So why is Shannon hiding?¡±

    ¡°Hm, when I told her there was no concept of rest in housework, she burst out that it was unfair she was the only one without a break... oh, I¡¯ll be giving my all to make lunch, mind you, Chicken Dickwad!¡±

    While thinking that the usual was fine, I finished the sandwich, and gave my thanks.

    I took the container, and went over to Porter.

    Looking around, it seems Novem and the others had gone out.

    The door to Porter¡¯s loading area was open, and ra was sitting out of it, reading a book.

    It was one of the many books she had purchased for the trip.

    And over the trip, she had finished them all.

    ¡°Rereading?¡±

    When I called out, she nodded.

    And looking at the contained in my hands, she turned her eyes to the girl wrapped in a nket deeper in the golem.

    She¡¯s asleep. Miranda-san invited her to go around to see the vige, but she returned in the middle of it, and she¡¯s been like that since.¡°

    Returning alone, she hid and fell asleep.

    I hopped onto the loading area, and walked over to Shannon.

    And there, Aria came running.

    She was running off in Monica¡¯s direction, and in a loud voice, she...

    ¡°Monica, is Lyle up?¡±

    Seeing her bearing, Monica understood it was an urgent matter.

    ¡°He¡¯s gone into Porter¡¯s loading tray, but did something happen?¡±

    Aria approached where Porter was parked. Monica followed along.

    When it was unpleasantly cold, Aria was sweating.

    ¡°Lyle, the guys you brought up yesterday fled. What¡¯s more, they went into the forest. The chief has something to talk about with you, he said.¡±

    I hopped off Porter.

    ¡°The chief? What business does he have with me?¡±

    I headed off to his house with Aria, telling ra and Monica to stay on standby.

    And on the way, I saw the adults of the vige were also in quite a panic.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I arrived at the chief¡¯s house, I met up with Novem, Miranda and Eva who were waiting there for me.

    The wide space of the building was filled with the notable names of the vige, making it feel much narrower.

    With a tired expression on his face, the chief addressed me.

    ¡°Sorry, having youe here again. The truth is I¡¯d like to supplement my request.¡±

    Hearing it was about the request, I looked around.

    The adults were resentful, and my party had dubious expressions floating over their faces.

    ¡°What are the contents of this amendment?¡±

    Unless I heard it out, I couldn¡¯t decide whether or not to take it, so I decided to finish with that first.

    The Contents...

    ¡°I¡¯d like you to catch and bring the runaway idiots back. We witnessed them go all the way to the forest, but it will be difficult for the vigers to search for and find them there.¡±

    The vigers cried out.

    ¡°Increasing the monster levels, just what are those kids thinking?¡±

    ¡°Chief, ain¡¯t you bein¡¯ a little too lenient here? This¡¯s why I said to exile them and be done with it.¡±

    ¡°Running off with the vige¡¯s money... this falls under your jurisdiction and responsibility, chief.¡±

    After words of dissatisfaction against the chief, they began to appraise us.

    ¡°And are you fine with these adventurers? They¡¯re just woman and children, right?¡±

    ¡°When thest chief was around, they always sent thepetent ones.¡±

    From our ages and appearances, we surely didn¡¯t look like seasoned adventurers.

    But it didn¡¯t feel nice to have that one pointed out.

    The chief let out a sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the reward for the additional request personally. I¡¯ll clean up the mess, so you all can go home for now.¡±

    The vigers grumbled theirints as they filtered out of the house.

    A few of them took a few nces at his wife.

    All that remained was a man slightly younger than the chief, and us...

    The chief mmed on the table, and red at the door.

    ¡°God dammit! Even when they usually do nothing at all, they all get together at times like these! Who¡¯s wife you think you¡¯re flirting with; bastards the lot of you!¡±

    He was quite vexed, and payed particr attention to the nces sent at his wife.

    The remaining man looked to be in his thirties.

    ¡°Chief, you¡¯ve got to proceed talks here. I¡¯ll listen to youints over your next drink, alright?¡±

    ¡°S-sorry. Right, can I leave it to you? In the worst case scenario, as long as you can reim the money they took, I¡¯ll consider the matter settled. If you can¡¯t, then that¡¯s alright too, but if you feel up to it next you enter the forest, please search for them.¡±

    Searching for kids in the vast expanse of woods, now that the monsters had increased in humbers, was a harsh task even for adults.

    The reward was even greater than what was stolen, lest he risk us not giving it back.

    On top of that, if we brought back the young men, we would receive an additional reward.

    As I epted the quest, I addressed him.

    ¡°It must be hard, being chief.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Ah, this is just the norm. Even when they¡¯re aware they can¡¯t satisfactorilyplete these jobs, nor do they have the authority to get adventurers dispatched all the way out here... it¡¯s only at times like these, that they bring headaches to a former adventurer like me. Their treatment of idiots is too harsh, and because I¡¯m an outsider, they think they can treat me the same. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to do it.¡±

    I began to sympathize with his environment, in which he was mouthed off at no matter what he did.

    Then why did he decide to take up residence here to start with?

    I questioned it a bit, but then I remembered my past conversation with him.

    He said if I earned more, I should buy a house in a nice neighborhood. Perhaps he meant for me to make it big.

    ¡°Are the other viges no good?¡±

    Understanding the meaning of my question, he shook his head.

    ¡°They¡¯re all the same. The popr ces all cost money. Even ces where you need a fortune just to take up residence. Therefore, I chose a vige where I could live cheaply, but... dammit, even if I knew it, it sure is aggravating.¡±

    The Man in his thirties.

    If you¡¯re a true adventurer, make sure you can earn a lot.¡°

    After confirming all the details of the request, we left the building.

    And I could hear the chief¡¯smentations behind me.

 Volume 7 - 14: Solo

    Solo

    ... Inside the forest.

    The boys who had run off with the money watched over their surroundings as they counted the coins.

    Within the dimly lit trees, the cries of birds created an uncanny air.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    On the urging of one of them, the boy counting them spoke.

    ¡°Fifty silver. No doubt about it!¡±

    They were funds gathered for the sake of the vige. And the boys had known where it had been kept.

    The adults pressing down on them due to their carelessness in hunting beasts destroying the bnce of the forest, they had resolved to head for more urbannds.

    The money for such a venture hade from the vige¡¯s coffers.

    ¡°Okay, if we¡¯ve got that much, we can make it in the city.¡±

    The city... if they managed to make it to a city, they thought it would work out one way or another.

    ¡°It was the perfect chance to part from those noisy adults. Even so, that outsider¡¯s high-and-mighty act sure was irritating. Even when he wasn¡¯t that great an adventurer at all.¡±

    The outsider likely referred to the chief.

    From their point of view, the chief had lost out in life, having to spend the rest of his years in that vige. The adventurers they had pictured in their minds were those who built up estates in the urban districts, and lived elegant lives.

    ¡°Pops and big bro said it. That he was so low ss as an adventurer, that we only ever get those frail-looking sorts dispatched here.¡±

    Whileying outints against the head, they preciously held the money tight as they began thinking up ns for things toe.

    ¡°Hey, how are we going to leave the vige from here? Even if he have money alone, it¡¯s not like that instantly turns into food or equipment.¡±

    The three boys all seemed to have the same answer on their minds.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? There¡¯s a perfect ce to borrow it from.¡±

    They had not the gear to travel.

    Of course, the method they thought of was to take Lyle¡¯s party¡¯s equipment under the pretense of borrowing it.

    ¡°Taking around so many women, I hate that guy. That chief as well, homely as he was, he gets such a beaut for a wife. That¡¯s definitely where his money went.¡±

    Being second and thirds with weak standing to begin with, they had grown to dislike their lives in the constrained vige.

    At times they would hear tales of the city¡¯s adventurers from the passing peddler, and at some point, those stories had entered their dreams.

    But reality wasn¡¯t so forgiving.

    While the vigers of Beim were rtively plentiful, they didn¡¯t have much a sum to spend on the independence of a second son.

    Having long since given up on reiming somend and getting a field on their hands, the three of them only ever helped in farm work, and hadn¡¯t put a serious effort to it.

    No fields or houses to be left to them, the answer to their independence came as adventuring.

    That if they became adventurers, they believed with baseless confidence that they would win out. Of course, it¡¯s also true arge majority of adventurers were as oblivious to the truth as they were.

    It¡¯s one of the reason the number of reckless adventurers doesn¡¯t ever seem to decrease.

    ¡°Hey, then whates after getting the equipment? Walking to the nearest vige will take at least two days, you know.¡±

    One of the boys purposefully brought the bag of silver up to eyelevel, and shook it to produce a ttering sound.

    ¡°If we manage to get that far, we can buy food stock with the money. If we board a wagon while we¡¯re at it, we¡¯ll be in the city in no time.¡±

    With the image of their independence in a city of dreams on their minds, smiles surfaced over their faces.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll infiltrate when nightes to fall. We should be fine as long as we don¡¯t enter the deeper parts of the forest.¡±

    As Lyle¡¯s group had started going around the woods, the number of monsters around the entrance had decreased considerably.

    If they just waited until night, it would work itself out, they thought.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ve some time on our hands.¡±

    They divvied up the bread and water they had brought when they fled, and brought it to their mouths. While munching on the hard and dry bread, they looked to the weapons on their waists.

    ¡°Het, if we collect up some materials and magic stones, we can sell them at our next stop, right?¡±

    When one said that, the other two looked turned eye to the sack of silver.

    It was a fortune from their eyes, but if possible, they didn¡¯t want to have to touch it until they reached their destination.

    The money was what they¡¯d use to procure equipment as adventurers.

    So economizing it was important for good gear.

    ¡°... We have the time, so let¡¯s at least earn a meal or two.¡±

    And so the boys dove further into the forest...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having received an additional request from the chief, I examined my equipment and fastened it on to prepare to enter the forest.

    As I nned to go in alone, Miranda looked over me with a tired expression.

    ¡°You did indeed ept it, but you don¡¯t have to push yourself to go in now, do you?¡±

    Confirming the weapons at my waist- a spare sabre, dagger, and knife- I tucked a robe into my bag.

    ¡°They¡¯re just loitering around the entrance area, so we should catch them while they¡¯re still there. It¡¯ll be troublesome if we end up finding nothing but corpses, after all.¡±

    Sarcastically quipping at my kindness, she continued watching me.

    ¡°Take me or Eva along.¡±

    The only ones who could sufficiently move around the forest were Miranda, Aria and Eva the elf. But the challenge didn¡¯t really call for that much.

    ¡°If the three runaways are headed deeper in, I can drag them out. And I have Skills on my side.¡±

    I held up the Jewel, and Miranda spoke.

    ¡°... Don¡¯t push yourself. And make sure you speak up about whatever you¡¯re hiding some time. I won¡¯t ask again until you¡¯re ready to say it yourself.¡±

    Watching her back as she walked away.

    (She noticed...)

    I scratched my head, and took my hands off the Jewel. The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºLooks like there was no meaning inlying about kissing the quilin. It¡¯s best you begin preparing an environment where you can get the message across.¡»

    The Sixth.

    ¡ºRight. Not that it has toe right away.¡»

    I didn¡¯t think it really made a difference, but because of Shannon, I couldn¡¯t go on without exining it. Last time was bad timing, but once things calm down, I should prepare a time to talk about it.

    Exin it all properly in order, and make sure they have no doubts on the matter. That the Jewel in my hands was different from the one in Celes¡¯...

    At that time, I thought.

    (So what exactly is different between mine and hers? Celes definitely said something about mine being a fake or a failure or something... the purpose of a Jewel is to record one¡¯s Skills, isn¡¯t it?)

    I shook my head, and set my train of thought towards recovering the three boys.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Entering the forest alone, I could walk around fine due to Eva¡¯s instruction.

    I wasn¡¯tpletely used to it, but with my Skills, I could proceed without getting lost, and while avoiding all monsters.

    Before I had stepped in, the three had begun to proceed deeper.

    ¡°But it looks like I¡¯ll be able to catch up.¡±

    It seemed I could catch up to them before they entered a dangerous area, so I continued pursuing.

    The map that popped up in my head, notifying me of friend or foe, was something quite suited to adventuring work.

    It¡¯s proof of just how proficient the Fifth and Sixth¡¯s Skills were.

    As I followed their trail, I discovered a corpse on the path.

    It was a Gray Wolf, and perhaps they had given up on removing the pelt half-way through, and only the magic stones had been stripped.

    ¡°Terrible.¡±

    It¡¯s not that the monster was in tatters or anything, their material extraction was terrible. They didn¡¯t now the basics.

    ¡°The fur is actually the highest-selling piece.¡±

    If you want to speak of prices, the pelt was the most valuable item on it.

    From one who had gotten used to an adventurer¡¯s life like me, I could only think it a waste. More importantly, what interested me was...

    ¡°If they already swiped the money, why do they have to head deeper in? No, in the first ce, have they even made preparations for their escape?¡±

    Could it be they had nned this all beforehand, and hidden supplies in the forest¡¯s depths? I really don¡¯t think they thought it through that much.

    Monsters began gathering around them, and oblivious to that fact, they were huddled around something.

    ¡°They¡¯re gathered around a beast? It¡¯s a trap!¡±

    The beast had been there from the beginning, but I hadn¡¯t noticed it had been snared in a trap.

    I ran forward, cutting down the vines and weeds as I hurried on.

    There...

    ¡°... That can¡¯t be.¡±

    Understanding the present state from my Skills, I hurriedly raised my speed.

    From the Jewel as well, came a voice of surprise.

    It was the Fifth.

    ¡ºMay...¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Surrounding the animal, the boys looked over its lifeless body, and let out a collective sigh.

    ¡°The hell? Not a single magic stone n¡¯ it.¡±

    Sshed with a spurt of blood, one of the boys vexingly wiped off his hands and clothes with a cloth.

    The reason for their irritation was the time spent on the task, versus theck of any tangible reward.

    ¡°Told you ya¡¯ can¡¯t tell them apart.¡±

    ¡°And wait, these guys attack us all the same, so why do we have to treat them with care?¡±

    Passing by one of the traps they hadid a while back, they had coincidentally found a wolf snared.

    They had surrounded it and taken itsst breath, but it was more tenacious and troublesome than any Gray Wolf.

    ¡°How much was two magic stones again?¡±

    ¡°Ah~ I get the feeling I got around arge copperst I...¡±

    When they leisurely turned to leave the area, a thunderbolt suddenly fell.

    It was followed by the rumbling of the earth, and a pale light brightened the area.

    Looking up, the small bits of sky they could see through the gaps in the branches and leaves was as bright as day.

    ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Oy, you¡¯re not telling me a troublesome monster showed up or something, right?¡±

    ¡°F-for now, let¡¯s run!¡±

    A monster that could use magic came out? Arriving at that conclusion, they quickly turned to run. But before they noticed it, in the gap between them stood a girl of small build.

    She was a girl severelycking in a sense of reality.

    Her clothes were of a sort they¡¯d never seen before.

    Her white garments showed off the shoulders and navel. No, it¡¯s just that the spaces around the breast, hip, and down both arms were each covered by a separate piece of fabric.

    The cloth around her chest and wrapped around her hips gave quite a firm definition of her body. Narrow waist, and a protruding bust.

    A small rump at that.

    (TL: This is what happens when Lyle is not narrating)

    Even with such garments, what hung over her arms was so loose that they even covered up her hands. Her feet were in sandals, and down to her knees, a belt was coiled around like a web.

    Her short golden hair swayed, as she exited the gap between the three, destroyed the metal digging into the wolf¡¯s legs, and held up the bloody animal to her body.

    The three boys couldn¡¯t find it in themselves to breathe freely, their legs locked withplicated sentiment.

    The moment they say her, they had thought her beautiful.

    And at the same time, they thought her impossible.

    What grew from her hair in the area above her ears, was a set of two horns.

    Watching the girl with golden horns, the three were trapped in beauty and fear.

    Among all demi-humans, they had never heard of a variant that had horns sprout from their heads. Even if they were merely ignorant, and such a race did exist, seeing her for the first time invoked fear.

    Of all else, her atmosphere was different.

    One of the boys somehow managed to squeeze out his voice.

    ¡°W-who are you? An adventurer off to the vige? Never seen you before, but...¡±

    When she turned around, her eyes were blue and clear, but at the same time, they looked down on, and despised.

    ¡°Eeek!¡±

    The surprised boy fell onto his back, as the wolf¡¯spanions began to gather around the girl. They ignored the boys, drawing near her feet, and taking in the scent of their fallenrade.

    The girl opened her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice you in time... farewell, brave soul.¡±

    Saying that, the girl ced the wolf on the ground. Itsrades howled, and touched their foreheads to her legs. Some of the pups pressed their bodies to her.

    She closed her eyes, and when she opened them, the wolf¡¯s corpse burst into mes.

    The pale blue me flickering, she...

    ¡°Go on, there is nothing left here.¡±

    After the wolf pack returned to the depths of the forest, she red at the boys. Walking around the me, and approaching them, she spoke.

    ¡°You see, I have quite a hatred for ones like you. Ignorant, yet prideful... right, to make sure you¡¯ll never repeat something like this, I¡¯ll have one of you disappear. The other two should return to the vige nearby, and hand down the tale they saw today. And that will be the end of the matter.¡±

    The girl spoke disinterestedly. The boys exchanged pale nces with sweat streaming down their faces.

    The girl.

    ¡°So who will disappear?¡±

    Disappear. That¡¯s all she said, but they could understand.

    Among them, one was to die.

    ¡°W-we¡¯re sorry. We¡¯re sorry, so please let us off.¡±

    One of them said that, so the girl tilted her head.

    ¡°And what are you sorry about? If you can say it, then out with it.¡±

    They looked t one another.

    ¡°F-for killing a wolf.¡±

    Hearing that, the girl burst intoughter.

    ¡°Ahahaha, you¡¯re right about that one. Yep, you¡¯re not wrong about that. But you see...¡±

    In an instant, her form had changed.

    From a small woman, to a beast with white scales and golden mane. A quilin.

    Her two horns disappeared, to be reced by a single one in the center.

    One for offense, a sharp prong.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you not to kill lifeforms. Even I kill to survive. To be quite frank here, I wouldn¡¯t even have aint if you enjoyed killing it. That¡¯s your personal problem. But...¡±

    With a step forward, she caused all the boys to fall onto their backsides. The one who was on the ground already got on all fours in an attempt to escape.

    The first quilin they had everid eyes upon was directing malice at them.

    With that divine form, she showed hatred.

    Understanding that, the boys pleaded for forgiveness with teary eyes.

    But the quilin didn¡¯t seem to hold any interest in that.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t like you on a personal level. And you¡¯ve pointlessly destroyed the bnce of this forest. That is your sin. Now once more, who shall be the one to disappear?¡±

    There was quite an off sense, hearing a young girl¡¯s voice from therge beast¡¯s mouth.

    But more than that, the boys valued their own well-beings.

    ¡°I told you not to do it! You¡¯re the one who dragged me in!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me! You were the one enjoying it the most!¡±

    ¡°Well I sure don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die at all!¡±

    They cried out and began cursing at one another. The quilin was listening patiently, but...

    ¡°Who¡¯s disappearing?¡±

    Their pleas for forgiveness hadn¡¯t reached her.

    But the quilin suddenly turner her eyes from the boys to a point to the side.

    ¡°So you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been waiting...¡±

    What the boys saw was the adventurer with blue hair.

    Perhaps he had been in a rush, and twigs and leaves were stuck fast to his hair. He was out of breath, and changing the dagger in his right hand to his left, he drew out a sabre.

    Lowering his hips, he took a stance and red at the quilin.

    Unlike them, he had taken a posture to confront her.

    After raising its forefeet high in the air, the quilin leapt. When shended, she was in the form of a human once more.

    And looking down at the sobbing boys...

    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. I¡¯ve found something more important than you. If you ever appear before my eyes again, I¡¯ll be sure to make you disappear.¡±

    The threatened youths hurried down the forest path from which they hade.

    They had thrown aside all the baggage they were carrying, as they frantically raced off.

 Volume 7 - 15: Quilin May

    Quilin May

    I steadied my breathing before turning the dagger in my left hand to my opponent.

    What my Skills told me, was that the girl before my eyes was an enemy. In the area map, ther was nothing but a single red dot shining right in front of me.

    The surrounding monsters had disappeared, and the yellow vige boys were hurriedly leaving the area.

    The girl in highly exposing clothing had two characteristic horns atop her head.

    And from what I saw in the Fifth¡¯s memory, I surmised this was the quilin, May.

    ¡°What were you doing?¡±

    When I tried to make an intimidating voice, she touched her short hair without showing much interest. She looked between me and the Jewel around my neck.

    ¡°Nothing really? A threat, at most. Despite how energetic they were, the second they met a strong foe, the contracted and huddled themselves into balls. With a bit of threatening, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll quiet down for a little while. And that¡¯s our job, you see.¡±

    Job.

    As she said that word, May shrugged her shoulders, and gave a restrained smile.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m being serious here. I didn¡¯t have any mind to eat or kill them or anything. Even as I am, I¡¯m on the gentler side of my herd.¡±

    While calling herself gentle, she continued to direct hostility at me. She didn¡¯t seem to think anything of having a weapon pointed her way.

    She put her right hand to her chest, and kept it there a while.

    Her left hand was brought to her hip, and she spoke as if proud of it.

    ¡°Yes even like this, I¡¯m an ally of humanity, after all. I mean, I¡¯m quite indebt to them... now then, if you happen to know anything about it, I¡¯d appreciate you answered. Why is it my dear benefactor¡¯s presence is emanating from the blue gem you hang from your neck? And at the same time, slight as it may be, you give off a simr air as well.¡±

    Lowering both her hands, she red at me with narrowed eyes.

    As not to let any of my movements pass, her expression was serious.

    So I started by introducing myself.

    ¡°I am Lyle Walt... Fredricks Walt¡¯s descendent. And this gem has recorded the Skill of the Fifth Generation Head of the house.¡±

    Perhaps unsatisfied with my answer, she widened her legs, bent forward a little, and let a strong voice from her stomach.

    All she did was yell, but my body convulsed in response.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie! That¡¯s no ¡¾Gem¡¿! There¡¯s no way a simple gem could let off such an borate presence. Right, you... you all must have locked Fredricks in it.¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem my words were getting through, so I gripped the Jewel.

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºMay, I wasn¡¯t sealed anywhere. I¡¯m already dead. You should already understand that...¡»

    On the Fifth¡¯s strained voice, May responded.

    But...

    ¡°See, as I thought, it¡¯s Fredricks. He¡¯s grieving. That¡¯s why it¡¯s my turn to save him.¡±

    When she raised her right arm to the side, her clothing receded to reveal her hand. And as it appeared, a quilin horn sprouted from her palm.

    ¡°Oy! You just heard his voice, didn¡¯t you!? Then if you can hear him, can¡¯t you¨C¡±

    ¡°Hmm, so it talks. I¡¯m starting to want it more and more. I mean, it¡¯s been a few decades since west talked... back then, I didn¡¯t know that humans only lived a lifespan of fifty to sixty years. I was sure I could meet him again... but...¡±

    Her form instantly disappeared from my vision, and I immediately found myself staunched over.

    I was sent into the air by her right leg swiping at me from the air, and as I was falling towards the ground, her left leg sent me crashing into it.

    I rolled to gain distance, stood at once, and took a stance with the dagger.

    Despite my base specs being elevated by Skills, a strong enough blow could still knock me off my feet.

    With the horn growing from her right arm, May appeared right in front of me again, and shed as if to cut me down.

    (This one¡¯s fighting style... is a bit like our house¡¯s.)

    Sparks flew from my dagger, and I felt an ominous sensation from it, so I leapt backward as she swung her right hand at me horizontally.

    ¡°Yep, you don¡¯t call yourself Fredricks¡¯ descendent for nothing. The way you move your body is reminiscent of his.¡±

    Looking at the dagger in my left hand, the part it had received the attack had chipped, with cracks spreading across the de.

    If I had taken that blow, the dagger would have shattered, and I¡¯ll bet I¡¯d have been killed.

    From within the Jewel, the Third.

    ¡ºHey, don¡¯t her movements look... a bit like ours?¡»

    To the Fifth, the Fourth.

    ¡ºCould it be you...¡»

    He was quite upfront about it.

    ¡ºI taught her. By the way, she knows full well the sorts of Skills I had. And I used the First¡¯s, Second¡¯s Third¡¯s, and Fourth¡¯s Skills to at least their primary levels.¡»

    The Sixth let out a sigh.

    ¡ºYou never properly taught me anything...¡»

    The Seventh sounded tired, but he did call out for my attention.

    ¡ºLyle, it¡¯s that... it¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t bring Novem or any of the others along.¡»

    If I had, then past problems would just be brought up again. What¡¯s more, May seems to be under some sort of misunderstanding, so it¡¯s quite possible some strange topics would have been brought up.

    I returned my dagger to its sheath at my waist, and pulled my spare sabre.

    With a sabre in both hands, I slowly moved to use the forest terrain as best as I could.

    (She has me beat in power output? Though I think I¡¯ll be able to overwhelm her for a brief moment if I use the First¡¯s Full Burst...)

    If I defeated this girl, I¡¯m sure the Fifth would fly into a fit of rage. No, there¡¯s no helping it, right? I really don¡¯t know how this fight will go.

    And I don¡¯t even want to fight a divine beast like a quilin.

    Even if they didn¡¯t contain magic stones, their flesh, blood, horns and scales went for a tremendous fortune, though.

    As May rushed in, I tried reading her movements, and parried her horn with a de.

    (Maybe...!)

    Both her speed and power were over mine. But May was weaker than Celes.

    Based on how I approached it, she was within the scope of enemies I could hold my ground against.

    She didn¡¯t seem aggravated at having her strike turned aside, merelying to sh again.

    When I parried that one, she suddenly stopped in front of me, leaned forward, and did a handstand on only her left.

    She spread her legs out and spun, and taken aback, I instinctively used my arm to block it, and was sent flying backwards.

    ¡°Did you find that one interesting? When I did it on Fredricks, he dodged it quite easily... you¡¯re weak, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    I stood, and felt a numbness in my arm as I took a stance.

    ¡°Just a little growing up, and a child¡¯s speed and reach shoot straight up!¡±

    When I refuted it, she looked at me.

    ¡°... Hm~ so you know what form I took when I was with Fredricks. Did you hear the stories? No, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    Saying it wasn¡¯t it, she jumped at me, and this time she used the trees and branches to maneuver around.

    ¡°Now you see~ I¡¯m a quilin, right? Did you not think it possible I was more ustomed to the forest than you?¡±

    I turned, and held my des in a cross to block and turn aside her thrust.

    She had circled around, and aimed right at my heart. It doesn¡¯t seem she had any intentiions of going easy on me.

    ¡°You react fast. You power¡¯s also something up there. Your Skills... nine? Ten? Seriously, what¡¯s up with that false gem of yours?¡±

    She jumped back and escaped into the foliage, I confirmed her position with Skills.

    She was running circles around, and if I showed an opening, I¡¯m sure she would take it.

    From the Jewel.

    ¡ºOy, go tell him the weakness of a quilin already.¡»

    The Third was pressing the Fifth.

    ¡º... Weakness? There was something like that? Even if she¡¯s not up to Celes¡¯ level, that¡¯s a flippin¡¯ quilin, you know? Even like this, I think she¡¯s probably holding back over there.¡»

    She¡¯s holding back? Why would she do that?

    Thinking that, I stuck my right sabre into the ground, and put that hand around the Jewel.

    The movements I had been tracing with Skills suddenly became duller.

    (So she¡¯s after the jewel after all. I don¡¯t think anything woulde of her getting it.)

    But even if I told her, she didn¡¯t seem to believe it. That¡¯s why it was so troubling.

    While I tried thinking up a means to get the message across, the Fourth...

    ¡ºLyle, isn¡¯t this the ce to use your Skill?¡»

    I shook my head.

    (Fool! The condition for that one¡¯s a deep kiss! You think that¡¯s possible!?)

    There, the Fifth as well.

    ¡ºAh, that one sounds nice. Lyle, you¡¯ve never tested it, so I think there¡¯s some worth in trying it out.¡»

    Why do these guys sound soid back?

    Well sure, in order to take the Jewel, she wouldn¡¯t break it. That¡¯s likely why she wasn¡¯t giving it her all.

    But I was the same. I wasn¡¯t trying to kill her, and I wanted to solve the misunderstanding as well.

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re still reluctant when she¡¯s in human form? Then how about you just have her take up quilin form?¡»

    The Fifth agreed.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! If your opponent¡¯s an animal, then it¡¯s just something of a greeting!¡»

    Um, please don¡¯t just write it off like that.

    But I do get the feeling it¡¯s the option with the greatest amount of possibility.

    ¡°Are you listening? How about we talk a bit?¡±

    May jumped down from a branch, and looked at me.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to hand it over, I don¡¯t mind letting you go. But I¡¯ll be having you answer a few questions first.¡±

    I...

    ¡°Okay, just listen to what I have to say for a bit. First change into your quilin form, then kiss me... no wait! I don¡¯t have the slightest bit of impure motives here! This is a necessity! It¡¯s just a momentary contact of mucous membranes! It¡¯ll be over if the tongue slips in for just a bit!¡±

    ... The look she sent me turned unbelievably cold.

    Eyes even colder than what she sent to those three boys were falling on me.

    ¡°... I never thought Fredricks¡¯ descendent would wind up so... awful. It really is irritating.¡±

    From the Jewel, the Fourth.

    ¡ºIdiot! Why are you angering her!?¡»

    Even if you tell me that, I can¡¯t really imagine the sort of happenings that lead up to a kiss. We were in the middle of battle, and I was panicked, so failing to exin the crucial portions was my mistake, though.

    ¡°No! Listen here, this is my Skill. If we kiss, then a line will be formed, and¨C¡±

    ¡°Yes, and? Why is it I have to follow your orders? If you¡¯re trying to win through trickery, I¡¯d prefer you think up a better excuse.¡±

    (It¡¯s not an excuse! It¡¯s not, but even I¡¯m beginning to doubt it at this point.)

    To make a line between bodies, and allow for ideas to be transferred: Connection.

    Isn¡¯t the initial condition too cruel?

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºLyle, even I can¡¯t follow up whatever you just spewed. You¡¯re the worst. But if you want to look at it from a best Lyle perspective, I have to say, it¡¯s not bad at all.¡»

    The third as well.

    ¡ºPick a time and ce, why don¡¯t you. Good grief... so we¡¯re all good on having him kiss her in quilin form, right? Now then, it¡¯s restarting. See, she¡¯sing!¡»

    The aloof Third raised his voice, so I unhanded the Jewel, took the grounded sabre in hand, and cut at her iing fist.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a horn?¡±

    The fist was wrapped in cloth, and my sabre¡¯s edge didn¡¯t slice through. I had a hunch those weren¡¯t normal clothes, but as I thought, they had some sort of special power.

    ¡°Oh so you¡¯d prefer being impaled on my horn? In that case...¡±

    She moved to hit her right elbow into my nk, and I tried to jump back to avoid it, but the Fifth screamed out.

    ¡ºJump further!¡»

    With those words, not just by a little, I jumped with all my might, to find my clothing torn.

    At May¡¯s elbow, the cloth had been prated to reveal arge horn.

    When it retracted, her clothing wasn¡¯t damaged.

    I understood it was a wondrous material, but I was more relieved that my nk hadn¡¯t been cut through.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s no time to hold back.¡±

    When I said that, her eyebrows twitched in response?

    ¡°Can you please not joke around? I¡¯m the one holding back over here. If I just wanted you to disappear, it would be over in an instant. You understand that, right?¡±

    I stuck both my sabres into the ground, took the Jewel in my right hand, and plucked it off my neck as if to tear the chain. The chain wrapped around my arm, the silver ornaments expanded, and the giant sword took shape.

    Seeing that, May...

    ¡°As I thought, that¡¯s no normal gem. You humans have gone and made more bizarre contraptions... but...!¡±

    She leapt right at me.

    But this time I matched her, and shed.

    The sword let of sparks as it collided with the horn protruding from her left hand. This time without chipping, the edge remained intact.

    When I started attacking on my own, May jumped back as she eluded my swings.

    A Skill to temporarily increase one¡¯s abilities several times over.

    I used ¡¾Full Burst¡¿ to push her back.

    Our standings had changed from before, and I made sure not to let her gain any ground. If she jumped back, I followed, if she tread in, I retreated.

    We both swung our weapons of choice as we maintained such a distance. And again the des met andpeted.

    ¡°As I thought, you¡¯re simr. You learned from the Fifth, did you? Well so did I!¡±

    Just as she knew my movements, I also knew hers.

    Our rtion was like pupils under the same master, and after I grasped the characteristics of her weapons, I could fight her normally.

    Even if she had the power and the speed, she was just like me in that she didn¡¯t match up to my predecessors. This was probably the limits of her human form.

    Impatiently, she let off a pale blue ling of light from her body.

    Emitting electricity, she forcefully opened some space between us.

    I jumped back.

    And before me stood her quilin form.

    She kicked the ground, and red.

    ¡°... Now see here, I don¡¯t want to dawdle here too long. I¡¯ll let this end for now. All I need is to get my hands on that Jewel, and I have plenty of time left to spare. Now... don¡¯t disappear on me.¡±

    She raced off through the narrow forest ways, and I put away therge sword to give chase.

    She was running in zigzags, but regardless of the size of her build, she could run freely between the trees. All I could say was that she was a veteran of the field. She ran without any collisions, at quite a rate.

    Clenching the Jewel as I ran...

    ¡°Fifth!¡±

    I called him, found arge tree, and put my back to it.

    When I pointed the Jewel in my right hands at May, the Fifth...

    ¡ºMay... wait!¡»

    Those words shouldn¡¯t have reached her, but her body twitched, and she came to a sudden stop. Her hooves gouged out the ground, and stopping a few meters ahead, she tilted her head.

    ¡°... Hey, so you could do it all along.¡±

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºAnd what were you nning if she didn¡¯t stop!? In the first ce, you should¡¯ve met up and discussed this sort of thing beforehand with me, or something like that! Use your head!¡»

    Like a dog restraining itself from a treat before its eyes, May was watching me with heavy breath. But at the same time, she had regained someposure.

    ¡°Haha, so you still remember the time you spent together so faithfully. How many decades ago was that.¡±

    And May...

    ¡°... To me, they were happy memories. Won¡¯t you refrain from mocking them? But I see. Fredricks wants to protect you, does he? Then I...¡±

    (So she felt the Fifth¡¯s sentiment to protect me?)

    When May walked closer, I pressed my clenched fist to her face.

    To be more precise, I put the Jewel to her. When I showed her the Jewel in the palm of my hand, she narrowed her eyes.

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºMay, don¡¯t attack Lyle anymore. He¡¯s my descendant. So you don¡¯t have to... anymore...¡»

    ¡°Sorry Fredricks. I think I can tell what you¡¯re saying, but your voice won¡¯t reach me. I¡¯m sorry. I only wanted to hear you again. I wanted you to pat my head again. So... I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She retracted her horn and put her forehead to the Jewel, so I...

    ¡°... Continuing on from before. I have a certain Skill. ¡¾Connection¡¿... it¡¯s a Skill that transmits thoughts. The conditions for that are a kiss. If you use me as a medium, you may be able to talk with the Fifth.¡±

    May nodded, and turned her mouth towards me.

    Kissing an animal... I thought only a dog would ever lick your mouth. I had a bit of hesitation, but I kissed her.

    (Never thought my third kiss would be to an animal... right,e to think of it, Monica took that one. My first kiss, huh?)

    That¡¯s what I ended up thinking.

 Volume 7 - 16: Trade

    Trade

    It was a strange sensation.

    Quilin May was in front of me, and I looked over my surroundings.

    At the same time, May herself seemed mildly perplexed.

    After taking a jump in her quilin form, she let the cloth hanging down her arms sway as she touched down.

    She was in her human form, using her left hand to hold her head.

    ¡°Ah~ an interesting Skill you¡¯ve got there. I thought I saw ten, but it¡¯s apletely different one, perhaps?¡±

    The information I obtained from my Skills was probably being transmitted to her as well.

    I understood this is what it meant to be linked.

    The information I held... the informational map, and the enemy dissertations were being shared with her.

    Simrly enough, whatever she saw through her eyes was being sent to me.

    ¡°... My head is starting to hurt. The information to process has jumped up all at once.¡±

    I held my head, and saw myself holding it from her point of view. Yet there she was, upying the same space in my field of vision. It was quite an outrageous sensation.

    From the Jewel, the Seventh offered some advice.

    ¡ºLyle, limit the information flow. Think you can do that? Vision... you don¡¯t have to share the five senses. For now, you don¡¯t have to give her your Skill effects either.¡»

    May opened her eyes wide.

    ¡°Well color me surprised. You really can talk.¡±

    It does appear she heard it that time. I intuitively manipted my own Skill, and somehow manage to control the flood of sensory information.

    And after I made it so I didn¡¯t have to see through her eyes simultaneously, I shook my head.

    The Fifth called over to her.

    ¡ºRight. Like this, we¡¯re all able to talk with Lyle. That voice usually doesn¡¯t reach any other, but... it seems you caught onto it.¡»

    On his kind voice, May brought both her hands to her chest, and began to shed tears.

    ¡°Fredricks... sorry, I... couldn¡¯t keep my promise.¡±

    Having a girl crying before my eyes put quite a damper on my mood.

    In his gentle tone, the Fifth.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine. I also lied to you. Because I thought we¡¯d never meet again.¡»

    May wiped her tears with a finger, and replied with a smile.

    ¡°But like this, we¡¯re able to talk once more. And that¡¯s something to be happy about, Fredricks.¡±

    But the Fifth...

    ¡º... Sorry, May. I¡¯ve already died. What¡¯s left in this Jewel is my... Fredricks Walt¡¯s Skill, along with his memories and heart. I¡¯m something of an imitation produced from a record.¡»

    Sorrowfully, May fidgeted around.

    That must be just how identical the Fifth of the Jewel¡¯s presence was to the real deal. Enough for her to think I had sealed him in.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s my responsibility the promise went unfulfilled. You don¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.¡»

    ¡°But... but still!¡±

    May reached out her hand, and touched the Jewel hanging at my neck. And the scenery suddenly underwent a change.

    (This sensation... I¡¯m being drawn in?)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    It was the stable that often came out in the Fifth¡¯s memory.

    Around were the various animals he had been raising, and in the center stood me and May.

    ¡°Miquel, Angelo, and Maia... why? I mean, everyone should be dead already.¡±

    Surprised, may tried to touch the horses and other animals she called out to. But without aplishing its purpose, her hands passed through them.

    She looked towards the room she had once lived.

    And from it, a girl in a white one piece dress ran out, and started talking to the animals.

    The creatures cried out in response, and walked up to her.

    Arge dog approached small May, and she seemed delighted as it licked her face.

    ¡°... Zeroute.¡±

    Calling out its name, May looked down with a sad expression. There, I heard footsteps approaching.

    I turned to find the Fifth at the stable¡¯s entrance.

    ¡º... I never thought something like this would be possible.¡»

    I sought some confirmation.

    ¡°Is this your room of memory? But why is May here?¡±

    He held his head, and shook it.

    ¡ºLike I know. I can only think she went through your Skill to connect with us as well. But it¡¯s been quite a while since we¡¯ve met like this, May.¡»

    Bursting into tears, May jumped at the Fifth. She had changed to her quilin form.

    ¡°Fredricks! I¡¯ve gotten bigger. I¡¯ve be a full-fledged adult, and I can even make my own herd!¡±

    The Fifth embraced therge quilin¡¯s neck, and patted her.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve sure grown. I see, so you¡¯re an adult now... I¡¯m happy for you. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder about it. But now I can be sure. So I never met you to the end, did I. Well, I¡¯m d you grew up so healthy.¡»

    As she tilted her head, the Fifth exined.

    ¡º... Our memories only go up to thest moment we held the blue gem. There¡¯s nothing after that. So I don¡¯t know how it all ended.¡»

    May pointed her forehead at him, ad he started patting it.

    Her actions seemed to indicate she didn¡¯t mind either way.

    ¡ºHey, May? Can you listen to my request?¡»

    ¡°Request?¡±

    May peered into his face.

    ¡º... Will you lend Lyle a hand?¡»

    The Fifth left me in her care.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Inside the forest.

    After I regained consciousness, I headed off back to the vige.

    May had blown away the gathered monsters with her lightning, so there was barely any work left to do.

    I confirmed the surrounding situation with Skills, and looked around the area from which the three boys had run off before pressing onwards.

    ¡°Here it is. Really, even if they wanted to toss it aside, did they really have to scatter it like that? It¡¯s quite a pain to collect it.¡±

    I picked up thest silver coin, and put in the sack. There were fifty in total.

    That¡¯s either thest of it, or the boys themselves still have whatever remains.

    Letting out a sigh, I turned and looked at May.

    She was in human form.

    And in her outfit clearly unsuited for entering a forest, she stood prim and proper.

    The twigs and grass never stained or caught onto that cloth. Despite all the mud on the ground, her sandal-like footwear didn¡¯t pose the slightest problem.

    In this dark forest she kept a calm expression, following behind me.

    ¡°Do you really n on following me?¡±

    May looked at me perplexed.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s Fredricks¡¯ request after all. I was always being saved by him, without an opportunity to repay the favor. Well, my goal¡¯s mainly to defeat monsters anyways. There¡¯s no problem with working alongside humans for that one.¡±

    I went over the coins again, sealed the bag, and turned to her.

    ¡°Um,ing with me pretty much means you¡¯ll be bing an adventurer you know?¡±

    She responded with tired eyes.

    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t mattered. Among myrades, there are others out adventuring as well. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the only curious one out there.¡±

    When I found myself shocked at that surprising reality, she smiled.

    ¡°Ah, but you won¡¯t be able to tell them apart. Look.¡±

    She touched the horns growing diagonally back from her ears, and they shrunk until they could no longer be seen.

    ¡°Like that, our appearance is the same. There¡¯s a few humans out there that can see through it with Skills, but... if they try to do something, I¡¯ll go on the counteroffensive.¡±

    Still surprised, I...

    ¡°So you can be discerned with Skills.¡±

    ¡°Hey it passes a surprisinglyrge amount of times. In all truth, even if they can see, quite a lot of humans pretend they can¡¯t. Though there are idiots here and there.¡±

    And what happens to such idiots is something I could understand without asking.

    (And if she¡¯s found out, would she have to run?)

    No one of a low skill level would be able to capture a sacred beast. And if one does have the ability to do some, then that means even without doing so, they had enoughpetence to put food on the table.

    May hung her head a little.

    ¡°And if Fredricks was speaking the truth, then we can¡¯t remain irrelevant. In your sense of time¡¯s passage, about three hundred years ago. Back then, there was an event that caused arge decay in our poption. For a single person¡¯s sake.¡±

    Agrissa...

    My grandmother¡¯s lineage brought back to its roots, came from the devious vixen Agrissa.

    With that blood in her veins, Celes was trying to move a country.

    ¡°Did it go down that much?¡±

    May asserted she wasn¡¯t too knowledgeable, before telling me.

    ¡°Some of our race made light of her. They were captured. Splendidly stuffed and mounted. The horns and scales made into human tools, and the meat eaten up. Even when they aren¡¯t troubled on food, humans tend to do that one quite a bit.¡±

    It was a sentiment she couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯ll lend me a hand?¡±

    My put her hand to her chin, and made an earnest expression as she analyzed me from head to toe.

    ¡°Since Fredricks isn¡¯t here anymore, I might as well ask his descendent. Hey, want to make a child with me? If possible two? I really want five, mind you.¡±

    I did a spit take, and from the Jewel, the Fifth.

    ¡ºMaaaaayy!! You¡¯ve got to treasure yourself more!! Don¡¯t just throw it out like that!¡»

    He was crying out, but the Sixth grumbled in response.

    ¡ºSo you treat your animals like that, yet with us, it was all, go make one already, and done it yet? ... I really can¡¯t ept it.¡»

    I tilted my head.

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? Go ask a male of your own species.¡±

    She scoffed and...

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask if you know what you¡¯re saying. For the species you all refer to as sacred beasts, there¡¯s no such thing as a male. And I know about baby making, at least. Isn¡¯t that why this human form exists? Ah, but... if you say that you¡¯d prefer quilin form, even I¡¯d be a little troubled here. Those sort of special hobbies are something I haven¡¯t heard of until now.¡±

    Seeing her scratch her reddened face, I yelled.

    ¡°Idiot! Who the hell said something like that!?¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s all good. No~ even with the longevity and all, it¡¯s no good if our numbers decrease. And it seems the monsters are increasing as ofte, so the bnce is going to crumble at this rate. Okay, we¡¯re doing this.¡±

    I shook my head quite violently.

    ¡°Why? You have a mate? Come to think of it, there were lots of girls around, but... Ah, could you be the harem sort? But that¡¯s strange. I heard humans didn¡¯t make harems that often. Ah! I¡¯ve got it!¡±

    She seemed to find a satisfying answer within herself.

    ¡°Fredricks had a Harem, so you¡¯re a subspecies that makes harems. Yep, yep, I know for sure there are human males that do it, so there¡¯s no mistaking it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s full of mistakes! You really n on living in human society with that level of understanding!?¡±

    I wanted to clear up her misconceptions...

    ¡°But the surrounding female held affection for you, right? I really don¡¯t understand you humans. But I¡¯ll follow you because I want your seed. I¡¯ll give you power, and you¡¯ll spread your seed in me. Alright, that sounds good.¡±

    ¡°No it doesn¡¯t! It¡¯s too far out that I don¡¯t know where to start... anyways, that sort of thing is supposed to happen between two people who love one another!¡±

    There, voices came from the Jewel.

    Third and up.

    ¡ºWhat to do. I can¡¯t say I agree with the boy¡¯s sense of values.¡»

    ¡ºAnd wait, if that¡¯s all it takes to earn a quilin¡¯s help, then why not go for it?¡»

    ¡ºMy cute little May is... wait, isn¡¯t Lyle¡¯s sense of values a bit strange?¡»

    ¡ºSeventh... are you sure you didn¡¯t educate him wrong?¡»

    ¡ºWell, me and Zenoire were the perfect couple. There¡¯s no helping if Lyle was jealous of that.¡»

    I found the Seventh¡¯s casual bragging to be irritating, and I¡¯ve heard grandmain about him before.

    You¡¯ve got to be careful not to end up like him, Lyle, she would say in a kind tone.

    (I¡¯m not a noble anymore, so I have nothing to do with political marriage! And just making children is... who¡¯s going to exin this to myrades!?)

    I continued listening to her outrageous demands as I continued to the vige.

    ¡°Okay listen here, definitely don¡¯t bring up child making. I¡¯m serious here! Especially not around Novem.¡±

    May thought back.

    ¡°Novem? Ah, the one with her hair tied up, right? That child was quite a strange one. Your harem is filled with novelties, and that child¡¯s especially so. I wonder what it is... I get the feeling I¡¯ve met her somewhere before.¡±

    What¡¯s she talking about? That on my mind, I saw myrades... Novem and the others at the entrance of the forest, entering in order to search for me, so I called out to them.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After returning from the forest, I went to the chief¡¯s house to give my report.

    With sweat pouring down his face, he let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Meaning a quilin isn¡¯ting to destroy out vige?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I talked her out of it. She also said that as long as the forest¡¯s bnce wasn¡¯t damaged any further, she¡¯d stop at a threat.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t really go as far as to say that May was that specific quilin.

    The three boys were currently locked in the vige¡¯s storehouse.

    It seems that after returning, they had exined how they had angered a quilin, sending the vige into chaos.

    And naturally as it was, the vige chief was med.

    I had returned while he was thinking of a countermeasure, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m here.

    ¡°That¡¯s a huge help. But how can we get the vigers to understand that... among them, there are some idiots petitioning to kill the three of them and offer them to the forest for forgiveness.¡±

    Doing something like that held absolutely no meaning. Even if he exined that, the chief didn¡¯t currently have the means to stop the panicking vigers.

    I turned my eyes to the vige¡¯s money on the table.

    And from the Jewel came the Third¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºAh, I just thought up something nice.¡»

    It definitely won¡¯t be nice, I thought, as I touched the Jewel to ask for his exnation.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the best response for both you and the chief. You¡¯ll need May¡¯s assistance, but first do some trading with the chief.¡»

    Perhaps thinking it interesting, the Sixth endorsed the idea.

    ¡ºThat does sound nice. Make your reward the report to the guild about your examination.¡»

    The Fourth too.

    ¡ºIn exchange for not taking the reward money for the request. I was also thinking about it, but... if the situation really is this bad, I¡¯m sure the chief will lend some power. What¡¯s more, he¡¯ll even owe us!¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t want to involve May in your backroom dealings, but... there¡¯s no helping it.¡»

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s merit for all parties. Lyle... you¡¯re doing a good deed. The chief will be epted by the vige, and you¡¯ll be evaluatedbyrinth-ready. Happiness for both sides.¡»

    Just what exactly is going through their minds when they see the chief before my eyes desperately grasping for a solution...

    But I couldn¡¯t think of anything better to ovee the situation anyways.

    ¡°Chief, a little bit of your time.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    And thus began the trade with the chief.

 Volume 7 - 17: Former Harlot

    TL: I¡¯m not thinking of dropping Sevens, but does anyone know if, ¡®The Evil Organization¡¯s Help Wanted Ad¡¯(™¤Î½M¿—¤ÎÇóÈËŽÚ¸æ) is being tranted? I might pick it up as a side project.

    Former Harlot

    Near the entrance to the forest I stood, looking over the chief and the other vigers.

    ¡°Oy, it¡¯ll really be fine, right?¡±

    ¡°Yep, all good. She¡¯s the sort that listens.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure how many times this made it, but I calmed the chief down once more as we looked towards the tree.

    And from it, May in her quilin form leisurely showed herself.

    On the appearance of her shining white scales against the dark forest backing, the vigers disyed an array of reactions.

    Those wary.

    Those in reverence.

    And atop that, those silently watching over the scene.

    After the quilin came all the way to our side, I brought the chief along for feigned negotiations as previously arranged.

    ¡°She really came out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I told you, didn¡¯t I? Ah, make sure you keep up a serious expression, alright.¡±

    ¡°Whoops, that¡¯s right.¡±

    And after I talked with the chief, we conversed with May a bit. After a while, she turned, and disappeared into the woods.

    Behind us, the vigers watching over to see the result started getting loud.

    The chief turned, raised a hand, and gave it a grand wave.

    And seeing that, some vigers sat down on the spot from relief. A few among them raised cries of joy.

    He return to their midst to be surrounded by the importants of the vige.

    ¡°Yeah~ I knew you could do it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a heavy load off our shoulders.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to some of my special liquor tonight.¡±

    As if they had swapped out their entire hand, they were surrounding the man with smiles.

    I looked upon the scene, the ancestors of the Jewel offering some exnations.

    In regards to this settlement¡¯s scope, the Third was the most knowledgeable in the field.

    ¡ºWhat a splendid change of heart. But insincere as it may be, the way the chief¡¯ll be seen in this vige will change for the better. Well, they¡¯ll always be tough on the neers. If you don¡¯t contribute enough, you won¡¯t be recognized, and if try too hard, you¡¯ll just be used. It really is a hard, being chief.¡»

    Surrounded by those men, the chief gave a sarcastic smile.

    I separated from him and the vigers to meet up with Novem.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, we have finished the arrangements to depart, but is that really alright? We weren¡¯t all the way through our Gray Wolf subjugation, were we?¡±

    Novem sounded worried about the request itself, so I nodded. It didn¡¯t seem that anyone cared about our party at this point.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. May cleaned up a majority of it already. As long as we confirm thepletion of the task, it¡¯ll be gone and done with.¡±

    After looking in the direction of the forest, she let her eyes fall on me.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to contribute much to the end. I¡¯m d your negotiations with the chief proceeded favorably. We¡¯ve sessfully cleared the exam have we, Lyle-sama?¡±

    Sessfully is a bit of a mistake.

    What I wanted was an evaluation high enough to challenge abyrinth. And I needed to get that on terms that didn¡¯t make it seem the utility value was too high.

    ¡°We¡¯ve gotten a convenient evaluation, but for that, I gave up the additional request¡¯s reward as well. Well, I doubt we¡¯ll be able to tell what¡¯ll happen until we return.¡±

    The guild will have to evaluate us themselves.

    I can only pray it¡¯ll go on in a way convenient to us.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t hope for too much... it¡¯s just... we¡¯ll have to periodicallyplete requests like this, won¡¯t we.¡±

    If looked upon objectively as a party, ours was too small in scope with few achievements to report. It¡¯s true that we have a high record topensate, but I¡¯m not sure what the guild has to say about that one.

    There¡¯s also a possibility the difficulty of the requests allotted to us will just increase.

    (Well, it¡¯ll work out one way or another. Even if it doesn¡¯t, doing something about that is my job as a leader.)

    With May added on, our party numbered nine.

    IT¡¯s still a small number, but we could now split in two and act separately.

    Even if it just put someone on the bench, having more members was something to be thankful for.

    ¡°Even so, I never thought a quilin would be our ally. Lyle-sama, may I ask what reason she gave for wanting to join our numbers?¡±

    On her eyes that seemed to peer up through me, I instantly wiped the area around my mouth.

    I remembered my kiss with May. And putting my tongue in while she was in quilin form... thinking back, perhaps it would have been best if she changed back to human form if not for that moment alone.

    (No, that¡¯d make me hesitate in itself.)

    I averted my eyes, and gave a vague answer.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s that... she¡¯s an acquaintance or something with one of my ancestors? No you see~ it¡¯s that fate sort of thing. I¡¯m sure it exists.¡±

    I smiled and tried to y it off. Her eyes opened wide for a moment, before swiftly returning to normal.

    ¡°Novem?¡±

    ¡°... No, this must be proof your predecessors are rewarding you for the work you put in every day, Lyle-sama. Let¡¯s keep up with that pace.¡±

    Our end goal was to take down Celes.

    Turning to see the vige folk rejoice, and the chief grin bitterly, I spoke to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But the path sure is a long one.¡±

    Novem nodded.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    When I headed over to the chief¡¯s house, I found him lying on the sofa with a reddened face. He had returned from the banquet in town.

    In the morning he met the quilin, and during the day, he had gone into the forest with the other important people of the vige to confirm thepletion of the request. At his return, the vigers had prepared a feast, and they drank for as long as the sun was up, is how it went down.

    Eva spread her songs at that banquet, while Monica and Shannon aided with the preparations and cleanup.

    The chief¡¯s wife approached me, and handed over an envelope.

    ¡°This is for you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. Is this the documents pertaining to this request?¡±

    She nodded and turned to the chief.

    I don¡¯t think he was weak to drink, but with the amount he consumed, he was exposing quite an incapacitated state.

    ¡°After returning, he hurriedly finished these up. Because seeing the scale of the banquet preparations, he wouldn¡¯t have time during the night or next morning, he said. He¡¯s quite a hard worker, you know.¡±

    His smiling wife draped the cover he had kicked off over him again. She seemed happy. Truly happy.

    epting the envelope, I was a little unpleased I couldn¡¯t talk with the chief. I was a bit curious whether he reported ording to the contents of our negotiations, but it was the sort of envelope the guild could tell if I¡¯d opened.

    Seeing my worry, his wife spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. My husband isn¡¯t one to lie in this sort of thing.¡±

    She giggled, so I scratched my head.

    ¡°So he¡¯ll lie in regards to other things?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t recall if it was back when he was an adventurer or when he became chief though. But he lied his share. Like in this time¡¯s case.¡±

    It does seem she knew what we were doing this time around. Was there anything else she caught on to? I began to wonder.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m sure I was the only one to notice.¡±

    Of good appearance, she had a good head on her shoulders to top it off.

    Looking at the man sloppily sleeping on the side, I...

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised the chief managed to marry someone as pretty and smart as yourself.¡±

    She gave a strained smile.

    ¡°I knew you were young for an adventurer, but it seems you aren¡¯t knowledgeable on that sort of thing.¡±

    Wondering what sort of thing she meant, I tilted my head.

    After turning left and right, and confirming her children were asleep, she beckoned me to sit down.

    She prepared some tea, and sat across.

    ¡°Lyle-san, was it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I sipped tea after giving that reply, and she went on.

    ¡°I was once a harlot.¡±

    I managed to will myself to swallow down the liquid about to burst from my mouth, breaking into a coughing fit as I looked at her. Still so young, pretty, of orderly appearance and favorable temperament.

    ¡°That¡¯s... um...¡±

    I hesitated to give a response, so she nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, my husband was but one of my customers. Let¡¯s see... perhaps it was ten years ago. Having be an adventurer, and having be able to earn, my husband decided to buy me off.¡±

    I had no idea what sort of expression to make, but some advice started flowing in from the Jewel.

    It was the Sixth.

    ¡ºLyle, you don¡¯t have to do anything. Don¡¯t try to sympathize or anything, just earnestly listen to what she has to say.¡»

    So I listened to her story.

    ¡°All of your party members are women, aren¡¯t they? I won¡¯t dig too deeply into it, but that sort of party is quite rare. Arge portion of them go for ones out of the trade. And for Beim¡¯s adventurers, many choose the harlots as their partners.¡±

    I knew there were many a adventurer who didn¡¯t look at coworkers as members of the opposite sex, but I never thought courtesans would be the first they¡¯d turn to.

    (I thought it would be the receptionists or normal residents for sure.)

    ¡°Well, Beim¡¯s ¡®entertainment¡¯ district is quite prosperous, so it¡¯s in no shortage of daughters sold off cheaply by parents of some far offnd. I was the same. On year with little harvest, the monsters attacked, and they needed money no matter what.¡±

    With apologetic sentiment on my mind, I ended up asking...

    ¡°Um, what did you mean about bing able to earn...¡±

    She shook her head, and gazed at me in all seriousness.

    ¡°A majority of adventurers will lose their lives. Among my acquaintances, there are arge number who¡¯ve passed. It¡¯s not that they were weak, I heard it truly was ack of luck. To be able to safely earn money, you have to ovee that path. But it wasn¡¯t all bad things to be found. Education was a necessity, they said, so etiquette, reading, writing and calctions were hammered into my head over my first two years.¡±

    From the Jewel, the sixth let out his voice.

    ¡ºHm, she was bought off by quite a decent shop there.¡»

    For some reason, I get the feeling he¡¯s a little too knowledgeable in the field. I didn¡¯t want to pry into it now, simply inclining my ear to the young woman¡¯s words.

    ¡°Even if you try to stay quiet, Beim is a ce people will gather. Once your age hits a certain point, then work in the business bes quite unrelenting. Because of that, it happens that regr customers may buy off the girl of their choosing. Of course, if you really hate it, you¡¯re able to refuse.¡±

    And since she didn¡¯t that means she took a liking to the chief, is it?

    ¡°He¡¯s a kind person. I think I was lucky.¡±

    After looking at the chief, she returned her gaze to me, and smiled.

    ¡°That was quite a long preface. What I really want to say is in regards to your party, Lyle-san.¡±

    ¡°Mine?¡±

    I tilted my head, and she gave a wry smile.

    ¡°How should I put this... both men and women can¡¯t live on nothing but pretty words. Lyle-san, your face is decent, and you seem to make good money. You¡¯re definitely going to suffer for that, so let me give you some advice. You¡¯ve helped my husband quite a bit, so you may think it a reward of sorts.¡±

    I do think I¡¯m going through some troubles at present.

    No, rather than that... there are times I simply don¡¯t know what to do. My post-growth high tensions causing me to run my mouth about protecting them, and asking them to follow my lead... yeah, that¡¯s my fault.

    But it¡¯s not like my ground state is skilled at womanizing.

    I straightened my posture, and she instructed me.

    ¡°Are you listening? Please think that the smallest things you do will be watched. Buy a girl a present, and it¡¯s best you assume everyone will know about it next you check. Your party members are, no matter how you look at it, quite conscious of you. You¡¯re being watched quite a bit, you know.¡±

    I gulped down some spit. I feared the thought of being watched.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be quite blunt here, but do you have ¡®rtions¡¯ with all of them?¡±

    I gave an immediate response.

    ¡°None. But I¡¯ve kissed... three.¡±

    (First was Monica, then Novem... wait, there was another Monica after that, and finally while in quilin form, I still kissed May so that makes three. Right?)

    She looked at me and shook her head.

    ¡°Are you looking to be stabbed?¡±

    ¡°Stabbed!? No, but that much is...¡±

    When I thought about that, Aria and Miranda¡¯s faces surfaced in my mind.

    ¡°If you make a move once, then it¡¯ll be troublesome if you don¡¯t deal with the other members. It¡¯s fine if it just causes them to leave the party, but if they hold a grudge, it¡¯s possible for yourrades to seriously go at one another¡¯s throats after all.¡±

    I¡¯ve heard about it before. I thought, as I began worrying over how to counteract the cmity toe down on my body.

    (Huh? But they¡¯re members who chose toe along even after I announced my Celes-overthrowing goal, so won¡¯t it work out?)

    Is what I thought, but I recalled the tense rtions of Novem and Miranda.

    ¡°If it¡¯s impossible to make it clear, then I rmend you think of a way to deal with the problem of the problem before something explodes.¡±

    ¡°D-deal with...!? No, that sort of thing is...¡±

    My face reddened, causing her tough to herself.

    ¡°You sure are an earnest one. But It really will be dangerous if you don¡¯t take some countermeasures. I¡¯ve seen love turn to hatred plenty a time. Lyle-san, you should make sure it doesn¡¯te down to that.¡±

    In an expression as serious I could make, I nodded time and again.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The morning of the next day.

    We hadpleted the request, so we left the vige.

    Since the Gray Wolf and quilin problem had been handled, all that was left was what to do to the three boys.

    Before we departed, the chief had, with a pained expression from his hangover, exined the likely situation.

    (So forced servitude for two years followed up by exile... I¡¯ve heard of very, bute to think of it, I¡¯m not too knowledgeable.)

    I knew it existed in itself, but I myself didn¡¯t know too much. The Bahnseim Kingdom didn¡¯t have such a system, so I didn¡¯t know how it worked in depth.

    So as not to let them follow us out, the vige was watching over the boys quite carefully.

    I opened the door of Porter¡¯s loading tray, sat down with my legs out the entrance, and stared nkly into space.

    The reason being that Porter¡¯s insides were quite lively.

    I wanted to flee to the roof, but the ones currently on watch up there were Novem and Miranda, having lost out in a game.

    I didn¡¯t want to approach.

    Our new recruit May was fighting with Monica.

    ¡°Cheapskate! Let me eat more!¡±

    ¡°Quiet down, you beast! That is the chicken dickwad¡¯s lunch you¡¯re eying!¡±

    But in regards to the maid, May didn¡¯t back down at all.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it unfair to have only one person receive special treatment?¡±

    Monica scoffed. But with a basket in one hand, and the other hand pushing back May¡¯s head, the action wasn¡¯t much of a definite one.

    ¡°Hah! Just make do with his leftover scraps. You don¡¯t hear anyone elseining.¡±

    Well of course not.

    I mean, even if they were different, their contents were pretty much the same.

    But the one who didn¡¯t stay silent was Shannon.

    ¡°Hey wait a minute! If you eat those, then Lyle¡¯s dessert won¡¯t circle around to me!¡±

    Hearing that, Monica...

    ¡°Damn you little girl! So you were also a vulture after the Chicken Dickwad¡¯s lunch!? I won¡¯t forgive it! This is the meal I¡¯ve specially bnced and optimized to the superb ratio for that goddamn chicken! ¡±

    May.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine and all, so hand it over. It¡¯s all the same after it¡¯s eaten!¡±

    Monica yelled out.

    ¡°It ain¡¯t lunch yet! Just how much do you guys n on eating!?¡±

    Eva was recording various things on her memo pad. Perhaps some lyrics hade to mind, as she was writing quite seriously.

    ra had to deal with Porter¡¯s maneuvering, so she was stuck in the prickly air up top.

    And within that, Aria sat to my side.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting quite noisy. How about you do something about it, leader?¡±

    With those words from her, I looked at the three rampaging around Porter¡¯s insides.

    (Porter, you sure were made durable.)

    Was my impression of it all.

    And wait, I really don¡¯t want to be involved in that.

    If I put my mouth in, I¡¯m quite certain it will only fan the mes.

    What the Fifth had said... leave it be. But the chief¡¯s wife told me to pay mind to it. I¡¯m losing track of what I should do.

    ¡°I think they¡¯re just moderately blowing off some steam over there.¡±

    With my meal in her right hand, Monica equipped a drill on her left to threaten May and Shannon.

    They were both cooperating to try and nab my lunch.

    ¡°Moderate? That is? I... see...¡±

    We had gotten a new member, but May had already fit herself in.

    Everyone already knew of how she was a quilin. And May¡¯s reason for joining was just left at a debt to be repaid to my ancestors.

    I made sure she didn¡¯t say anything about wanting my seed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Aria looked like she wanted to say something, so I tried asking.

    ¡°Well take it as you will, but you sure do go about making some strange ones into yourrades. In a sense, we¡¯ve got quite an amazing lineup here.¡±

    Definitely, the quilin May and Automaton Monica were a novelty.

    And the rest of them,pared to the average adventurer, had more than an idiosyncrasy or two.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one trying to figure out how it came to this.¡±

    That was my true and honest sentiment.

 Volume 7 - 18: Beimâ€™s Guild

    Beim¡¯s Guild

    We had returned to Beim.

    To give the report to the Guild, today I had ventured out with ra.

    In the guild¡¯s lobby with intense traffic back and forth, I found Tanya-san at the desk of the line I had gotten in.

    ¡°Oh my, back so soon? Or could it be you found it an impossible request?¡±

    Perhaps already aware we hadpleted it, she joked around as she motioned us to sit.

    I handed over the necessary documents. She inspected the envelope before delicately unsealing it and checking the papers within.

    She read through them before our eyes, and with the papers in her left hand, she put her right to her chin and nodded a few times.

    ¡°Your Evaluation is a¡ºB¡». But it¡¯s written here You were quite thorough with your work. Let me hand over the designated reward as promised.¡±

    I presented my guild card. She took it and finished up the paperwork.

    Nimbly filling out the forms, she confirmed some things with me without stopping her hands.

    ¡°From the contents of this report, your transportation time clocks at about five to six days one way. That¡¯s quite fast, you know. Did you use horses? Adventurers registered with the guild can borrow them quite cheaply if they fill out the necessary forms. Did you know that?¡±

    She looked at me. Judging by her smile, it seems she had looked up some things beforehand.

    It was a service that hadn¡¯t be present in anywhere besides Beim, but I...

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to use them next time.¡±

    When I said that, Tanya-san let out a light sigh, and returned her eyes to the papers. The top of her desk surely existed, but it was too loaded for me to confirm that fact.

    The sound of something like a seal being stamped rung out.

    After handing back my card with the paperwork, she left her seat. Likely to bring back my reward for the request.

    ra...

    ¡°Was that alright? Could that question not have affected the examination?¡±

    I shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We were able to finish our job within the allotted timeframe. And our evaluation wasn¡¯t bad. If we¡¯re toopetent, that¡¯ll be abused, and we don¡¯t currently have the ability to refute such an abuse. If we stretch too far and get too high an evaluation, it¡¯ll get hard to move around.¡±

    Hearing my opinion, ra looked relieved. But being relied on by the guild was also a sort of honor.

    Your customer service gets put on a higher priority, it seems, and more than all else, your poprity rises. But I don¡¯t want to be burnt to ash by the guild.

    Especially in Beim, where a huge amount of requests flood in. There were enough to make processing them impossible, so a party as usable as ours may be something in high enough demand to warrant begging.

    Movements speed, and ability to deal with problems.

    Each of our members waspetent, and able to aplish an extent of tasks on their own. That¡¯s why I thought we should restrict our evaluations a bit.

    ¡°I was an adventurer of Arumsaas for a considerable amount of time, but as I thought, Beim is different. The atmosphere aside, the quality of their receptionists is different.¡±

    I agreed with her as I nodded at the horrid treatment from Arumsaas¡¯ guild. And we smiled a little as we waited.

    Tanya brought over a metal tray with the reward on it, and ced it on the counter.

    ¡°Well then, please confirm the amount. And I think you understand the matters of the east branch, but from here on, you¡¯ll have to periodically carry out requests. When you have free time, we mind not if you go challenge abyrinth or deal with some of the monsters around the city. But please uphold the proper manners in both fields.¡±

    I checked over the mary sum, and epted it before confirming something with Tanya-san.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be troublesome if we¡¯re left with no freedom at all. About how often would we have toplete a request?¡±

    Taking out a faint metallic board with characters carved onto it, Tanya-san began giving us an exnation.

    ¡°It depends on the contents and difficulty of the requests themselves, but if it¡¯s something like this time¡¯s, then at least once per month. Easier ones may warrant two to three within a single month.¡±

    If it was something as simple as a two day trip for minor monster ying, it may take two to three times a month, it seems.

    From within the Jewel, I heard a voice. It was the Fourth.

    ¡ºThey don¡¯t have knights, so they have to have the adventurers do all the monsters ying. Meaning they have soldiers that maintain themselves and earn money of their own ord... Gimme.¡»

    No need for maintenance cost, what¡¯s more, as long as you put out an adequate reward when there was work to be done, they¡¯d go off and do it. I could see what the Fourth saw in it.

    The Seventh refuted that point.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t need such soldiers. Using groups you can¡¯t ensure thepetency of... there¡¯s enough of that risk in using mercenaries in war. Not that I¡¯d ever use that lot again.¡»

    The Seventh¡¯s adventurer hatred was considerable.

    ¡°What is the penalty if we fail to do so?¡±

    ra asked, and Tanya-san smiled.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t one. It¡¯s fine if you think we won¡¯t do a thing on our side of the table.¡±

    I looked at her smile, and thought.

    (So if they won¡¯t do anything at all, they won¡¯t do anything special either. They won¡¯t offer any specialbyrinth subjugation services, I guess.)

    Rather than forcing adventurers to work, the guild likely prioritized finding powerful adventurers that worked.

    They had not the time to spend on an unmotivated lot. In the end, the guild was an organization that had control over the rights to Magic Stones.

    I won¡¯t say managing adventurers was just an extra, but perhaps it wasn¡¯t their main interest.

    It was necessary to organize the adventurers that did the collection of the magic stones, but from their point of view, providing favorable customer service to us was just a freebee.

    ¡°And bypleting requests, you can be exempt from some taxes. If you haven¡¯t heard, doing them counts as sufficient service to the city.¡±

    If youplete requests, the city of Beim will profit.

    The selling of magic stones wasn¡¯t taxed either. That was Beim¡¯s policy.

    ra sounded tired.

    ¡°Whatever the case, most of the money adventurers make will be put to the City¡¯s use eventually. In this city without a feudal lord, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the important point.¡±

    Tanya-san smiled.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re sharp. But I don¡¯t rmend you say it too often. You never know when a ¡¾Sweeper¡¿ is listening in.¡±

    The wholesome cleaningpany that¡¯s existence was fully admitted by the guild, but never came out on the surface. That was the Sweepers. Dealing with adventurers that had more power than themon man, they had to be skilled lest the upation be in vain.

    In ra¡¯s ce, I...

    ¡°We¡¯ll watch ourselves. Of course, I doubt they¡¯d be quick tempered enough to set their aim for something as trifling as that.¡±

    Tanya-san spoke.

    ¡°Oh I wonder. Now then, congrattions forpleting your first job in Beim. We¡¯ll be cing our expectations on you from here on, Lyle-kun. And ra-san.¡±

    I epted what I was meant to, and learned I wouldn¡¯t have to do a request until next month. nning May¡¯s adventurer registration for the following day, I stood from my seat, and exited the guild with ra.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having epted the reward, ra and I stopped by a food stall on the way to the inn.

    Rather than being hungry myself, I wanted to bring back a souvenir for May given the amount she ate. Of course, Aria and Shannon would likely dig in as well.

    While walking down the street lined with stalls, me and ra picked out a few items.

    ¡°Meat skewers, is it? I¡¯m sure May-san and Aria-san will be delighted, but Shannon-chan is a bit questionable.¡±

    ¡°Eh, really? Doesn¡¯t she eat everything?¡±

    When I said that, ra looked at me, and shook her head.

    ¡°I do think there¡¯s something wrong with that image you have of her. While she does eat a lot, she¡¯s actually quite picky, and likes sweet things in particr.¡±

    Come to think of it, that was quite true. But I still don¡¯t doubt she¡¯d be happy at receiving a meat skewer.

    ¡°Then should we get her some molded candy? No, rather than candy, perhaps some grilled sweet potato would be nice? How about you, ra?¡±

    ¡°Me? No, I don¡¯t require any food apart from at meal times.¡±

    As an adventurer, she did eat her share, butpared to the other members, she was quite a light eater.

    I remembered that sweets were supposed to help when you used your head, so I used arge copper to buy some sweet confectionaries from a nearby stand.

    I handed the bag over.

    ¡°If it¡¯s candy, it¡¯llst a while, and all you have to do is keep it in your mouth as you read. It won¡¯t restrict your hands or anything.¡±

    ra nodded stiffly, as she epted, and looked down a little.

    From the Jewel came the Third¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºOh, Lyle¡¯s finally moved to raise ra¡¯s affection level!¡»

    The Fourth without hesitation.

    ¡ºHm, if you take Shannon out of the picture- you bought her a pendent a while ago anyways- you¡¯ve got seven left to please... you sure have it rough, boy!¡»

    I got the urge to hit my ancestors as theyughed over the matter, but as of now, I¡¯ve still yet to get a single blow in.

    Perhaps today will be my lucky day.

    And I heard a voice.

    It was the voice of disputing adventurers. More specifically, as if a fight had broken out amongrades.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s my fault!?¡±

    When I turned my eyes to it, I saw Erhart with hisrge sword over his back. As always, he wore nothing but a tank top above. I really can¡¯t understand that one.

    Doesn¡¯t he get cold like that?

    ra put the brown paper bag of candies under her arm as she looked over at Erhart.

    ¡°It looks like they¡¯ve just came back from a request.¡±

    He had the same sort of envelope I had received, and it was getting quite ruffled in his clenched fist. Before him were hisrades, or should I sayckeys, staring him down with unpleasant expressions.

    ¡°Of course it is! In the first ce, saying one day without even looking it up... it took four whole days to reach, did it not!? And when we got there, you went and pissed the requester off, so we¡¯re sure to get a low evaluation for it! We barely have any money on us, so what are you trying to do by reducing our ie!?¡±

    It seems he angered the client and dropped their evaluation.

    I confirmed their actions from afar, and decided to keep a set distance. I was just a little curious as to why they would pick a ce like this for a fight.

    ¡°All I did was buy a single freakin¡¯ skewer from the stand, and this is what I get!? You¡¯re way too high strung. If a worthy requestes along, we¡¯ll be earning like there¡¯s no tomorrow, so for now, shut it!¡±

    Within all their mary dissatisfaction, it seems he went off and bought a meat skewer for himself.

    From within the Jewel, the Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºNo matter how you look at it, that¡¯s no good.¡»

    Erhart seemed quite fed up, but the Thirdughed as he...

    ¡ºYeah~ everyone has their own way of leading people, but that one¡¯s no good. He isn¡¯t the type to lead with charisma, so just telling people to follow him is... did he already forget how he lost to Lyle? Well, it¡¯s an interesting performance he puts on, but getting caught up in it will be a pain. Lyle, how about you leave as soon as you can?¡»

    If he spotted me, perhaps he¡¯d ask for a rematch here and now. That¡¯s got to be bad, or how should I put it, more a pain, so took ra¡¯s hand, and led her away.

    The Fifth let a few-up voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºOblivious, and reckless. Well, he may grow a bit if he adventures for a while. If I had to say, then Lyle¡¯s too well-mannered for his position.¡»

    To seed, a certain level of reckless was necessary, said the Fifth. I do admit that such a side may prove essential.

    But one step in the wrong direction, and it¡¯s self-destruction.

    If all goes well, it¡¯s a sess story, but the future really depends on the individual¡¯s disposition.

    Crawling up, and establishing his own style of life as an adventurer isn¡¯tpletely impossible.

    I¡¯m technically his senior, but here we¡¯re both newbies.

    (I had Novem and the ancestors to advise me... otherwise, I may have been the one beingughed at right around now.)

    Around Erhart, the troubled city dwellers. And the smiling ces of adventurers among them.

    The ones concerned continued on loudly without paying mind to such things.

    Looking at Erhart, I honestly saw a possibility I shouldn¡¯t be ying around with.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... A room of the guild.

    There, Tanya gave her report on the adventurers to her superior.

    She had submitted a number of forms, with her own evaluations on them.

    The higher-up looked through the documents on the new adventurers enlisting in the east branch, as he sipped his tea.

    He wasn¡¯t a former adventurer, but a type more proficient in managing magic stones. But he still had to hear of adventurer matters from those involved, and he was a superior highly regarded by his subordinates.

    ¡°So what¡¯s your opinion on the matter, ¡¾Tahnia¡¿? IS there any shining ray of talent in these files?¡±

    Her name stressed strangely, Tahnia did not offer a correction. Because she epted them as two separate names.

    Tanya was the name of a guild employee.

    While Tahnia was that of a sweeper.

    ¡°Yes. I think there are a number of parties that could turn up a profit. And it¡¯s about the party headed by Lyle...¡±

    Her superior searched for the papers, took it in hand, and nodded.

    ¡°He¡¯s attained a high evaluation quite splendidly. It¡¯s not anything extraordinary, but not bad either. At this rate, it won¡¯t be long until he enters abyrinth.¡±

    While nodding, Tahnia...

    ¡°Yes, the finest evaluation. But I can¡¯t help but think he was aiming for it.¡±

    Her superior looked at her.

    ¡°Unsatisfied with something?¡±

    ¡°No, proficient adventurers are the guild¡¯s precious assets. I do think that he, his party, will be a valuable asset for the eastern branch.¡±

    Thinking Tahnia had found something shady on the boy, the higher-up took a sip of tea.

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t that fine? We need only support them. If they moderatelyplete requests such as this, then offer them a ce inbyrinth subjugation. If you do nothing but use them, they¡¯ll flow somewhere else before you know it. You need a moderate level of bait on the table.¡±

    Hearing that, Tahnia nodded, and continued on with her report.

    ¡°And next up is one on the worse side of things.¡±

    The superior turned his eyes to a pile of documents he had been avoiding. But as it wasn¡¯t a rare urrence, he didn¡¯t seem all that interested. These sorts of folks popped up every year without fail.

    A ruckus over a duel, by young¡¯uns who¡¯d be adventurers oblivious to the point of the trade.

    ¡°Just do the usual. If they look to be useful to the guild, then guide them on, and if not, then leave them be. And if in the process, they end up wandering elsewhere, it¡¯ll actually be a blessing for us.¡±

    The guild liked to keep problematic adventurers at a distance.

    And Erhart and co were just such adventurers. But it¡¯s not like they¡¯d give up on them right away. There was always a fixed level of adventurers like them, and there were plenty of cases where such adventurers matured and grew.

    The guild had their ways to turn them into the proper adventurers they imagined.

    ¡°Ah right... Tahnia, you¡¯re toopetent a woman. Let¡¯s put a broad-minded receptionist in charge of them. And with this matter, let¡¯s make her their exclusive receptionist and call it a penalty.¡±

    That¡¯s just how many receptionists they had under their control. Such treatments were possible.

    A single beautiful receptionist could be set toe into contact with a number of parties, and motivate them. You could also call it a way to use them however it seemed convenient.

    When the beauty who weed them to the guild so warmly sounded troubled over how no one would take up a request, what would they do? Perhaps they¡¯d feel a sense of debt, or courtesy. Adventurers with such sentiment may take the initiative andplete such unfavorable requests splendidly.

    Adventurers who¡¯d stacked up some ability in anothernd would avoid such requests if they knew it would put them at a disadvantage.

    And that¡¯s why, there always had to be a set amount of Erharts.

    ¡°Something something scissors are all about how you use them, was it? If he bes a first-rate adventurer, the guild will benefit. And he¡¯ll also benefit greatly himself. No~ we all should be a rtion where no one loses out, you know. Both the guild, and its adventurers.¡±

    (TL: The phrase he¡¯s going here is, ¡¯Idiots and scissors are all about how you use them.¡¯ A Japanese idiom of which you can pretty much guess the meaning. The scissor part is on how even blunt scissors can cut if you use them right. This is also the Japanese title for the series Dog & Scissors, if you rece the idiot part with dog.)

    Before her grinning superior, Tahnia nodded, collected up the documents over his desk, and tidily put them together.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±

    Saying that, she left the room. Her superior:

    ¡°And good luck with the receptions desk, Tanya.¡±

 Volume 7 - Epilogue

    Epilogue

    After finishing up May¡¯s adventurer registration, I sat on a sofa against one of the lobby¡¯s walls waiting for her tired form toe out of the newer introductory lecture.

    I sat in that hard couch by the stairs as I saw a familiar group of adventurers with their noses held high as the spoke at the reception¡¯s desk.

    When I inclined my ears, I could hear some broken lines, and from then, I inferred they had received a penalty.

    Largely unable toplete the request they had been given, their evaluation was so low that instead of receiving a reward, they had to pay a fine, it seems.

    But the party members led by Erhart seemed happy. I found it wondrous, but the moment I saw the face of the woman past their backs, the mysteries unraveled themselves.

    Long blond hair, a warm-eyed woman with a fluffy overall impression was scolding them. And her scolding gestures were quite sweet.

    ¡°Are you listening!? Trust is the most important thing for adventurers, so you have to put your all into even the smallest of tasks!¡±

    She was holding her index finger up and sternly rebuking them, but their eye levels were directed at her breasts.

    ¡°Y-yes. I understand.¡±

    Those party members listened to her exnations without the slightest objection.

    Age-wise, I guess she¡¯s my elder? I wonder by how much, though.

    Her green eyes were serious, and there¡¯s no doubt she was truly worried for Erhart and his cohorts.

    But her standard guild uniform had been modified a bit. With adjustments to ce more emphasis on herrge chest area, she was- unlike Tanya- kind and light hearted.

    And like that, she continued giving her sermon.

    ¡°For a while, I will properly manage you all as your exclusive receptionist! For starters, let¡¯s have you take care of some jobs you can do for sure. If you cannot pay the fine, then as long as you aplish an extent of requests, you¡¯ll even be able to use the guild¡¯s lodging facilities.¡±

    Without any money, all of them besides Erhart... no even Erhart didn¡¯t exactly have proper equipment. And for such a party, she¡¯d introduce a number of misceneous requests.

    (I heard the guild had its own lodging facilities, but is that how it is? It¡¯s not like they¡¯d let you stay there for free.)

    The receptionistdy said they¡¯d be able to pay the fine in instalments, even going as far as to say she¡¯d convince the guild herself.

    ¡°Normally you¡¯d have to pay a lump sum, but I¡¯ve let that slide. Please pay it back when you can. Once that¡¯s done with, you¡¯ll be working some more and getting proper equipment in order. And until you do all that, monster hunting is prohibited!¡±

    On the animatedly furious receptionist¡¯s derations, they offered their heartfelt gratitude.

    (Were guild receptionists supposed to have that much authority? And wait, are they supposed to go that far to begin with?)

    As I pondered over that, the receptionist woman smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s all do our best together.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Erhart gave such a forceful reply, the other members offered their vigorous agreement. And they went into various paper works.

    Looking down as they filled out the forms, the receptionist¡¯s long hair fell over her ears, so she used her hand to put it back in ce. In that instant, she looked in my direction.

    Erhart and the rest didn¡¯t seem to notice as they wrote their names on the sheets.

    But the eyes she sent weren¡¯t the... fluffy ones from before. Her atmosphere also seemed a little sharper than before. And looking at me, she smiled before starting up her work once more.

    As I stood there surprised, I heard heavy footstepsing down the stairs.

    Jumping with high momentum, Maynded before calling out to me.

    ¡°Did I keep you waiting?¡±

    ¡°Eh? No, well... a little.¡±

    I stood from my seat, and took May out the guild lobby.

    (What exactly was that?)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    In the Jewel, I was facing the Third Generation Head.

    Within his room of memories, a town spread out around us.

    And in that town¡¯s za, I faced his one-handed sword.

    ¡ºIt surely was suspicious. But would they really go so far to deceive them and have them erased? Even when they might disappear if they just leave them be!¡»

    He talked as he swung his sword, repelling my sword, and trying to get in a kick. But when I retreated, he kicked the ground to send sand at me.

    I moved my hands to prevent my vision from being taken away, and...

    ¡°Dam-!¡±

    Before I could finish the word, the Third used his sword to pierce deeply into my leg.

    An illusion of his entered my vision, and the Sabre I suddenly held out was unable to stop his sh. This time my left arm was cut.

    ¡ºHahaha, still too na?ve, Lyle.¡»

    Heading for the water fountain in the za, he kicked aside his sword, and sat down on a nearby bench.

    After my pain receded, and my wounds disappeared, I headed over to him.

    ¡°Please fight me again.¡±

    When I asked for a rematch, he smiled.

    ¡ºI refuse. You¡¯re too packed with the basics, and as you are now, it¡¯ll only be pointless. Instructor-taught swordy, is all. You¡¯re way too honest, Lyle.¡»

    The Third looked down on my stream of attacks following the style I was taught. Having fought across many a battlefield, and in monsters again and again, the ancestors held the forms of their golden years.

    As I am, I can¡¯t reach up to them.

    I cast my eyes down and clenched my fist. He addressed me.

    ¡ºLyle, it¡¯s important enough to try and win against me in swordy, but aren¡¯t you forgetting something? Forging nothing but the sword won¡¯t get you anywhere. You¡¯re final goal is...¡»

    ¡°... Winning against Celes. For that sake, I need at least enough ability to stand on the same battlefield.¡±

    To win against Celes, the ancestors had thought up a number of requirements.

    A force that could hold up against the Walt House and the armies of Bahnseim.

    A small elite force tobat Celes herself.

    To put it simply, we had to make an environment where victory was a possibility.

    The ancestors¡¯ training was merely a small portion of that. More so if we managed to make an ally of one capable of winning against her in battle, then it would be quite unnecessary.

    ¡º... If all you do is defeat her, it will all fall to the Walt House¡¯s responsibility. After that victory, there would be nothing left for the future. And your numbers of less than ten won¡¯t topple a country. War is the sort of thing where there¡¯s no meaning of diving in unless you know you can win.¡»

    For the sake of winning, the past heads were lending me their wisdom. For the sake of winning, I was gatheringrades. But at this rate, I really wonder how long it will take.

    Noticing my impatience, the Third spoke to admonish me.

    ¡ºIf you¡¯re half-baked in challenging her, then I¡¯m sure her madness will spread across the continent. If you¡¯re doing it, you have one shot. And don¡¯t aim for mutual destruction, look towardsplete victory. Otherwise you may be executed as a man of the same house as her. That would be the same as betraying therades that¡¯ve lent you their aid.¡»

    That being the case, I don¡¯t know any means of catching up to her level. And I myself didn¡¯t have any military force to speak of.

    Rallying up the surrounding countries to challenge Bahnseim will also be difficult.

    ¡ºImpatience won¡¯t improve your sess rate. Hurrying and rushing are different things. And for starters, you should gather up information.¡»

    Information on other countries will gather in Beim.

    Havingpleted my first request here, I could earnestly begin working in this city.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even started on the information.¡±

    I said that in self-scorn, and the Third made a serious face.

    ¡ºAt any rate, even if they think Bahnseim strange, the surrounding nations won¡¯t think to attack. Perhaps we have some responsibility in letting their territory grow so vast, though.¡»

    The Sixth and Seventh had maderge contributions to Bahnseim¡¯s expansion.

    The Third was the same, having saved it from crisis.

    ¡ºLyle, want to make a promise with me?¡»

    ¡°A promise?¡±

    The Third stood from the Bench, and put his fist to my chest.

    ¡ºYou have to look to the after story. Your life isn¡¯t something that will end with the fall of a young girl. The aid we give is there because we want the future thates beyond it all. That the Walt bloodline that ties us... that it will continue on through that future.¡»

    ¡°... The future, is it?¡±

    The Third nodded.

    ¡ºRight. So I don¡¯t want you to resolve yourself to take each other out.¡»

    ¡°... Even if, because of that, arge number of lives are to be lost?¡±

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be conceited. Even a goddess can¡¯t save every single human life there is. Yet thinking a single human could do all that is just arrogance. And no matter how you struggle, at present, you won¡¯t be able to win against Celes. It isn¡¯t even a gamble at this point.¡»

    From the moment I thought to go against the country, I could see the helplesslyrge gap between me and Celes. But from the moment I decided to go through with it, I get the feeling the gap had be greater in my mind.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll definitely win out. I¡¯ll get the future in my hands.¡±

    The Third removed his fist from me, smiled, and walked off.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s how it should be.¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The Bahnseim Kingdom.

    A single vige was in mes.

    Those surrounding it were the rank and file of the Bahnseim army.

    Armored knights lined up on their horses. In the center of them stood Maizel Walt in his own protective gear.

    Celes¡¯ specially made pnquin was equipped with a roof, and the knights to carry it were stationed on its sides. On top of the carrier currently ced on the ground, Celes sat in her chair and watched the fire burn on.

    ¡°That barely took any time at all.¡±

    With an unpleased expression on her face, Celes was wearing special-ordered dress-like armor over her body.

    Maizel...

    ¡°With thirty thousand to surround it, a single small vige is nothing, dear. Good grief, what foolish folk them must be to try and go against Celes.¡±

    The crown prince of the kingdom had caused an uproar by suddenly changing his bride to be. And when news of Celes spread, Nobles looking to rebel started showing themselves.

    ¡°I thought them gant lords of the provinces, but what a miscalction.¡±

    Being governed by a viscount, the vige¡¯s residents were cut down by the soldiers as they tried to flee. The surrounding viges were also under attack by the lords who voiced their intent to cooperate.

    Pige, plunder, all were going on, but no one thought to condemn it.

    Celes stared over the burning vige, and thought it somethingpletely unworthy of the army she had gone to great lengths to bring all the way here...

    ¡°Well, so be it. Even so, I can¡¯t hear a thing. Bring me closer.¡±

    She addressed the knights to carry her pnquin.

    A knight...

    ¡°B-but if something were to happen to Celes-sama...¡±

    The armored knight objected, so Maizel drew the sabre at his waist, and in the gaps of his armor... the de sunk into his neck, causing his swift demise.

    ¡°You think a daughter of the Walt House need fear for something of this level!? This is why imperial nobles are...¡±.

    Seeing Maizel¡¯s bloodshot eyes, the pnquin knights... the knights of low imperial nobility learned fear.

    The blood that had sshed out of the knights armor hadnded on Celes¡¯ face. She wiped it with her fingertip, pressed it again her lip, and licked.

    And having seen that action, the knights¡¯ hearts were lost in fascination.

    ¡°Father, I want to know of the battlefield. And... there seems to be one of their knights still fighting. Can you not let me pass? I must personally meet with their hero.¡±

    Seeing her smile, Maizel still seemed reluctant.

    ¡°But the opponent is a knight of renown. He has already struck down several tens of our riders. Letting my daughter before such a man is a little...¡±

    To poor incoherent and nonsensical Maizel, Celes smiled as she spoke to the surrounding knights.

    ¡°You sure are prone to worry, dear father. Now, let us go and witness their hero. It¡¯s alright... I¡¯m here, so we are sure to win.¡±

    The knights that gathered around to lift up her stand gulped as they saw her up so high. They hoisted up the pnquin, and so Celes went to the battlefield carried on the backs of scores of men.

    And after the messenger ran out, the kingdom¡¯s knights and soldiers stepped back from the knight defending his vige.

    He looked in doubt at the mounted knights around him, but seeing the pnquin with Celes on iting with the main force, he rode forth on his horse to take it down.

    That he was a skilled fighter was something Celes could understand from his form. Maizel as well.

    ¡°Hm, he¡¯s not bad.¡±

    When Celes thought about how the knight was still only in his mid-twenties, she started to want him.

    ¡°My horse, please.¡±

    On her words, the pnquin was lowered, and her favored steed showed itself. With ck scales, and an ashen mane, that divine beast with a horn growing from its head was none other than a quilin.

    ¡°Wait right there, Celes! That one¡¯s strong. If you¡¯re to get the slightest of injuries, I don¡¯t know what...¡±

    To her father¡¯s sorrow, she sent a wink.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be just fine, oh worrywart father of mine.¡±

    After straddling herself over the quilin, she epted the rapier her subordinates presented to her. She kicked its stomach to start it on a gallop, and purposely had it race along the earth.

    Her knights and soldiers opened a path for her, and before her eyes, the knight sshed in blood held up hisnce to begin his assault.

    His armor was made quite efficient, yet it was ornamented towards elegance. Perhaps his horse was a reputable one, but it sturdily raced on as its masters legs.

    Unity of rider and horse.

    To have umted something like that, just how much training had the man before her packed into that body of his?

    ¡°Ah~, I want you. A thousand times better than Rufus!¡±

    His sharp eyes were directing hatred at her. While finding that fact quite pleasant, Celes ran her mouth on how she wanted him more than the crown prince.

    As they passed one another, her rapier and hisnce crossed.

    Sparks flew, and their heads turned to look at one another. The knight took up his weapon in both hands, and used only his legs to maneuver his horse as he unfolded another thrust.

    ¡°You monster!!¡±

    The sharpness of hisnce thrilled the young girl. She used her slender rapier to repel the strike of the heavynce. Normally, that action would have destroyed his stance, but undeterred, he continued a stream of attacks at her.

    ¡°How nice. You, you¡¯re really nice. I¡¯ll add you to my imperial guard. Now, how about you tell me your name? And take off that unrefined thing on your head.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t been wearing a helmet from the start, and as she couldn¡¯t see her opponent¡¯s face, she opted to send his own flying off his head.

    His face visible, she caught sight of a young man of elegant features with a sharp glint in his eyes grabbing the reigns to take distance.

    The helm flying through the airnded atop Celes¡¯ right hand, and grabbing it, she let it spin on her left.

    ¡°Now say your name.¡±

    But the opposing knight...

    ¡°I refuse! I have no obligation to name myself to one as base as yourself! Invading without a much a deration of war, and burning down our city. I will never forgive you!¡±

    Celes¡¯ smile suddenly turned to a bothersome expression.

    (Yeah, you can find them here and there. These sorts...)

    A voice came from the yellow Jewel embedded in the rapier¡¯s hilt. It was a charming voice, and it sounded as if its speaker was smiling.

    ¡ºLooks like you were rejected, Celes. But ¡®tis truly a pity. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s of the finest of knights in Bahnseim... what will you do?¡»

    Celes inclined her ear to the voice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Do you have any fun ideas on your side?¡±

    The knight before her twitched his eyebrows as he stared at Celes, and held up thence.

    ¡ºA loyal knight, is it? Hmmm, leaving him alive to watch over the demise of those he was to protect may prove an interesting sight. You¡¯ve yet to try that one yourself, have you? I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll make a face much more interesting than what you¡¯ll witness if you cut him down yourself. ¡»

    Celes¡¯ lips warped into the shape of a crescent moon, and she kicked the quilin¡¯s stomach to send it running at the knight. He also urged on his steed, and attacked with thence.

    After crossing, they lowered speed, and came to a stop.

    A notch appeared in a portion of Celes¡¯ skirt.

    ¡°Oh my.¡±

    ¡ºYou weren¡¯t paying attention, were you. Celes, why must you always be like that? Carry yourself with more elegance, won¡¯t you? With that matter with Lyle, that makes this the second.¡»

    Hearing Lyle¡¯s name, a crease spread across her brow.

    ¡°... If Novem wasn¡¯t there, I¡¯d have cut him up. The very fact that thing lives on is...¡±

    A happy voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºI told you to just keep the boy as a ything, yet you¡¯re so adamant about it. I¡¯d prefer to be loved by one like him. Handsome, and surely skilled as a knight... and by that thing, you¡¯d be referring to yourself as well.¡»

    Celes stroked her hair as she turned around and looked at the knight.

    ¡°Hm, I hate that part of you.¡±

    Turning around in a simr fashion, the knight spit up blood... Hisnce fell to the ground along with his right arm and all.

    And along with it came the horse¡¯s head. The moment it touched down, red blood spread across the parched earth, only to be absorbed into it at once.

    ¡°D-damn you...¡±

    Celes brought the quilin up close to him.

    ¡°Ah~ looks like I went too far.¡±

    ¡ºHe won¡¯tst long like that. Now then...¡»

    But the knight continued to show his willpower up to the end. He took out a concealed dagger with his left hand, and tried to jump at Celes.

    When her eyes narrowed, a spear suddenly impaled the knight¡¯s body.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Celes stared nkly at her own knight who had thrust the spear. The knight who, to carry her own pnquin, had equipped light-weight armor, thrust the spear in deeply once more.

    With cold steel embedded in his nk, the man spat up arge amount of blood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to do this sort of thing forever... someday, you¡¯ll all... go to hell.¡±

    Letting off a sigh, Celes lopped off his head. And she sent a look at the kneeling knight who had saved her as she brought her hands to the head of the knight who tried to kill her.

    She grabbed his hair, and observed his final expression.

    ¡°You, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Breid Vamper, Celes-sama!¡±

    Maizel drew closer on his horse, and drew his sabre.

    ¡°You... outstepped your rank!¡±

    Maizel was about to kill him, but Celes put a stop to it. She tossed the knight¡¯s head and helmet towards Breid.

    ¡°That¡¯s no good, father. You should reward him for saving me. I¡¯ll give you all of that knight¡¯s equipment. From today onwards, join my imperial guard.¡±

    Hearing that, Breid...

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    He was moved to tears.

    Breid Vamper... the knight who had been in a love rtionship with Doris of the Circry House. But at present his loyaltyy to Celes alone.

    Celes dismounted her quilin, and returned to her pnquin.

    A voice came from the Jewel.

    ¡ºAre you satisfied with this measly amount of blood, Celes?¡»

    She responded with a smile.

    ¡°Surely you jest. We¡¯ll only go forward from here. I want to see the sight of the earth soaked in blood. More importantly, teach me more fun things, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Badgered by Celes, the charming voice from the Jewel continued on.

    ¡ºFufufu, that simplicity of yours is quite favorable. Right, how about surrounding a vige, and having the vigers kill one another? It¡¯s usually quite a show.¡»

    Hearing that, Celes...

    ¡°Oh, nice! That¡¯s it! We must be off to an untouched vige at once! Father!¡±

    She immediately called out to her father.

    Maizel responded to that.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Celes. Have you been injured? You have to change out of those blood spattered garments. We¡¯ve brought along plenty of dresses and armors for you, after all.¡±

    Using the money of the national treasury, and even levying a new tax for the girl.

    But not a soul came forth to find fault in that. Thus has been shown what would happen if someone did.

    ¡°I want to y in a vige nearby. Let¡¯s finish up here, and move on to the next.¡±

    As if to spoil his child, Maizel smiled.

    ¡°I see. Plunder is also an important duty of feudal lords. I¡¯ll start the preparations at once. Oh, before that...¡±

    Maizel issued orders to the magicians.

    ¡°We¡¯re good. ytime is over. Erase it from the map.¡±

    The magicians raised up their staffs, and let out light signals tomunicate. From the other squadrons stationed around the vige came the sound of a bell, and the knights and soldiers began to pull out.

    After a bit, Maizel nodded to Celes, and she...

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Protruding out her thumb, she said that with her index finger pointed at the town.

    The surrounding forces rained down their magic.

    Fire, water, earth, wind, lightning... all came down, and a single vige disappeared. At the same time, a few thousands lives disappeared as well.

    But unrted to that, Celes...

    ¡°Ahaha, I guess Bang was a bit uncalled for.¡±

    When sheughed out, Maizel smiled.

    ¡°What of it. You¡¯re cute no matter what you do, Celes. Oh, you¡¯ve already been engaged, so perhaps I should use the word beautiful?¡±

    Celes inted her cheeks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me so, father. Now...¡±

    She urged Maizel on.

    ¡°Hm, let¡¯s move on to an affiliated vige at once. Oy, we¡¯re heading to the next site. Find a vige another lord has yet to attack.¡±

    Watching her father give orders to the nearby knights, Celes seemed satisfied.

    And from the Jewel, she looked at her.

    ¡ºCeles, you sure are cute.¡»

    And let out such words...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In a caf¨¦ in Beim, Novem was waiting for a certain individual.

    Lyle¡¯s party was on a break day, so its members were operating separately. Unbeknownst to all, Novem hade there toe into contact with that person.

    The door of the small caf¨¦ opened, and the bell fastened to it rung out through the store. Novem heard footsteps, and without even turning around, she knew the one that had called for her had arrived.

    The shopkeeper went to guide him to a seat, but the customer spotted Novem, ordered a drink, and walked over to her table.

    Carrying along a package, he sat across, and cut straight to business.

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while. I doubt pleasantries are necessary, so I¡¯ll say what I must. It happened as you said it would, Novem.¡±

    Novem sipped her tea.

    ¡°Is that so.¡±

    That¡¯s all she had to say.

    The other party went on.

    ¡°... A viscount of Bahnseim really was erased. Towns, viges, and all. Everything was brushed away.¡±

    ¡°I was sure it woulde down to this.¡±

    Not shrinking back at her attitude, he presented the package to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s from father. And today, I¡¯vee to break ties with you.¡±

    Novem looked at his face as she epted it.

    ¡°... You¡¯ve decided to follow Celes-sama have you, onii-sama?¡±

    The young man named as her brother thanked the shopkeeper as his drink was brought over, and took a sip.

    He looked outside.

    His seat was by the window, and there was a considerable number of people in the shop. There were couples and parents and children.

    ¡°Father says he is unable to betray Maizel. I will abide by his decision. Because with Lyle-sama having left the Walt House, only Celes-sama remains.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Novem who had their mysteries.

    The Forxuz House itself had its fair share. With their loyalty towards the Walt House rather than the throne, they were seen as heretical by others.

    ¡°Among our household, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re the one with the thickest blood. You¡¯re always calm. And I¡¯m sure your decision on the matter isn¡¯t wrong. You can process everything so indifferently, after all.¡±

    On her brother¡¯s words, Novem answered as indifferently as ever... and stopped.

    ¡°... Onii-sama, the thickness of one¡¯s blood is irrelevant. We all have those memories.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but you¡¯re the only one who inherited them so clearly, Novem.¡±

    Taking sips, and continuing their conversation bit by bit, it came that there wasn¡¯t a drop left in their cups.

    ¡°Next we meet, we¡¯ll be enemies.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not one to be flustered with us standing before you, but... what of Lyle-sama?¡±

    Novem thought about Lyle.

    ¡°He¡¯s on the kinder side, so he may hesitate.¡±

    ¡°I see. I wanted to serve him too.¡±

    Watching her brother say that with a sorrowful smile, Novem picked up the package, and stood to leave. She took his check as well.

    ¡°Being treated by my younger sister will make me lose what little standing I have left, you know?¡±

    At his joke, Novem smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s my thanks foring all the way out here. Now then, see you on the battlefield.¡±

    She went off the counter to pay. Watching her back, her brother called out for ast time.

    ¡°Novem, you think Lyle-sama will take you?¡±

    As she left the store, she looked at her brother¡¯s face, and smiled. And seeing that, he closed his eyes, and hung his head.

    ¡°I see...¡±

    Giving a response her sibling could understand, she left the store, and held the package quite preciously as she walked down the streets of Beim.

    But rather than expressionless, her face was just a little sorrowful...

 Volume 7 - Question Corner 7

    http://mypage.syosetu/mypageblog/view/userid/218376/blogkey/1137425/

    Sevens Question Corner 7

    Q: The power level of the female members?

    A: Lyle (¡ä?¦Ø?£à): ¡°I think it¡¯s probably something like this? It¡¯s subject to change, and I think it¡¯ll vary based on the conditions, but...

    Monica > May > Novem > Aria > Miranda > Eva > ra > Shannon¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Did the Fifth stray because the Fourth prepared mistresses for him?

    A: Fourth Generation Head (£»?@): ¡°He was the one who prepared those on his own. He even used my assets to recruit them, right? And wait, he really was a good kid at the start! I¡¯m the one who¡¯s wondering how it came down to this!¡±

    Fifth Generation Head( ©b§Õ©b): ¡°How about you put your hand to your chest, and ask your heart.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: From the travel distances given, Beim should be around the size of Hokkaido.

    A: Fifth Generation Head ( ©b§Õ©b): ¡°This is a fantasy. If I may add, there be monsters in thesends, and some convenient tools have been invented, so real calctions don¡¯t really have a point. It¡¯s a world where monster attacks will often stop movement for a while. That¡¯s usually included when someone says three days. Please look at it like that.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: I want to know the bust sizes of Lyle¡¯srades.

    A: Third Generation Head ( ???): ¡°Good question there! By our estimate...¡±

    (TL: US size conversion included in parenthesis for rity¡¯s sake.)

    G (E)... Novem, Monica

    F (D)... Eva, May

    E (DD)... Aria(Retcon), ra, Miranda

    A (AA)... Shannon

    Third Generation Head (©b?©b): ¡°There seems to be an odd man out, but I¡¯m sure she has some hope for the future.¡±

    (TL: Because of her tsundere-esque nature, everyone just assumed that Aria was t, even when stated otherwise. The author eventually just cut her down in the novel release.)

    ¨C

    Q: Why won¡¯t Lyle speak up about the Jewel?

    A: Sixth Generation Head (?§Õ?): ¡°The individual himself says he¡¯s embarrassed, but if you want to look at the root of the problem, then even if he didn¡¯t there wouldn¡¯t really be an issue.. I mean, we¡¯re going to disappear after all. Also, with Celes¡¯ Jewel and so forth, Shannon seemed to understand Lyle¡¯s was a Jewel as well. So what would happen if they knew the past heads wills existed within it? He¡¯d be ced under suspicion, and in all truth, Shannon is suspicious of him.¡±

    Fifth Generation Head ©c(?¦Ø?)/: ¡°Well, just hope for what¡¯s toe. As with what happened with me, he may find a chance to speak up about it. I have no interest in anyone besides May, by the way!¡±

    ¨C

    It would have been interesting if the ancestors¡¯ wives were in it too.

    A: Author: ¡°I want to put in the reason that isn¡¯t possible into an interlude someday. That¡¯s totally not happening right? I¡¯ll write it to give you that impression. I have given thought to it, but if the husbands are like that, then you can expect their wives to be...¡±

    Ancestors (£» ?`¦Ø?¡ä) What... did you say!?: ¡°... Eh? You¡¯re doing it? No! That¡¯s totally not happening, right!?¡±

    ¨C

    Q: He didn¡¯t even know how to stay at an inn at the start. Lyle¡¯s grown too much. Is that because of his Skill?

    A: Lyle (?§Õ?): ¡°Hey, wait a second. It¡¯s already been around eight months since I left the house, you know. Normally, you¡¯d get used to it, right?¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Poyopoyo sure is cute. Poyopoyo!

    A: Monica ©c(??? )¥Î: ¡°Why you¡¯ve got some fine eyes on you, dear reader. By the way, it¡¯s Monica... forget you ever heard that other name.¡±

    Lyle (¡ä?¦Ø?`): ¡°(And I¡¯m starting to think it doesn¡¯t really make a difference.)¡±

    ¨C

    Q: The Fifth is a lolicon and a furry.

    A: Fifth Generation Head (# ©b§¥©b)snap: ¡°If you see your beloved daughter in such shy attire, you¡¯d at least caution the girl! I haven¡¯t the slightest bit of ill intent!¡±

    Sixth Generation Head|¦Ø?£à): ¡°Now let¡¯s direct just a little bit of that sentiment towards your actual children.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Isn¡¯t May a little immature for her age?

    A: Fifth Generation Head (?§Õ?): ¡°While there are many that think she should have punished them at once, the quilins are aware that going too far brings danger to their kind. Giving them a fright was about right. I mean, there are some adventurers good enough to take down quilins after all. Would killing them as punishment really be for the best? It was enough to nt a seed of fear in their hearts through threats, and quilins have their own goals to achieve.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: I want to know the conditions needed to obtain a Skill.

    A: Lyle ©c(?¦Ø?)/: ¡°There¡¯s no definite to how much Mana you¡¯d need, or what you¡¯d have to do to get it. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way in hell the First would have obtained a Support Skill.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: hierarchy of power between ancestor and wife.

    A: Fourth Generation Head (?@): ¡°... You can tell by looking, can¡¯t you? By weing in such proficient wives, you don¡¯t know how much pain we¡¯ve gone through. The Fifth¡¯s a separate case.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: After running away, did the Sixth do some... bad outside? What I¡¯m trying to say is, did he get some?

    A: Sixth Generation Head (£»©a©b¡¯¦Ø©b¡¯): ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t dig too deeply into it!¡±

    Fifth Generation Head (£»???) Hah?: ¡°O-oy, could it be you...¡±

    ¨C

    Q: I can¡¯t see Novem as a proper Yandere...

    A Everyone (£»©b§¥©b): ¡°Repeat after me... NOVEM IS A WONDERFUL WOMAN WITHOUT ANY ULTERIOR MOTIVES.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Does this world have guns?

    A: Seventh Generation Head (£à?¦Ø?¡ä): ¡°Hmhmmm... the key to that question lies in exactly how I was defeating Lyle within the Jewel...

    !? (I said it! I tried to put on airs, and actually said it!)¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Why did May think there were ten Skills within Lyle?

    A: Lyle (¡ä?¦Ø?`): ¡°Who knows?¡±

 Volume 8 - Prologue

    Prologue

    ... A meeting room in the guild.

    The receptionists gathered up by the higher-ups epted the documents pertaining to thebyrinth discovered. They were discussing which parties to offer the opportunity to clear it.

    ck haired bob-cut Tanya reset her sses as she confirmed the contents.

    (At worst, up to ten floors in scale. It has been confirmed there is a boss monster per floor. After making their way to the third floor, the reconnaissance party safely returned.)

    The difficulty of clearing it definitely wasn¡¯t high. It could even be regarded as an easy one.

    So that¡¯s why they had to take care in their party selection. If they just sent arge number to clear it, then if a casualty surfaced, the numbers of adventurers in service to the guild would decrease.

    Even if adventurers gathered in Beim by the day, sending a squad out to be annihted would only cause the Labyrinth to grow.

    The one heading the meeting was a normal resident supervisor who wasn¡¯t a sweeper or anything.

    Hair parted in a three to seven ration, a small mustache, and a slim build. The male staff member looked over the documents only he had in hand, and confirmed it with the rest.

    ¡°Does anyone here have a party they¡¯d rmend? Even if you throw the names out, there¡¯s a possibility they¡¯ll decline, so having a bit more is fine. We¡¯re going for a number where it won¡¯t be too much trouble if everyone called for can go. And make sure you only rmend parties you think can handle it. No parties out on requests of which you don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll be back.¡±

    The female receptionist sitting next to Tanya, ¡¾Marianne¡¿ was the girl who manned the counter directly opposite to her.

    Not a sweeper, she had straight blond hair, and emerald drooping eyes. Her atmosphere was one that made one think of her as an elder sister, and she often carried about a somewhat fluffy, andid-back impression.

    She let out a sigh, and grumbled over how there was no point in her attending the meeting.

    ¡°I fundamentally only deal with newbies here.¡±

    On those words, Tanyaughed to herself a bit.

    ¡°These meetings are an obligation. And perhaps the day wille when one of your charges is to challenge a Labyrinth, you know?¡±

    Hearing that, Marianne shook her head.

    ¡°How many years are you talking about here? By that time, my ce will have been taken up by a younger and prettier girl. There are a few it¡¯d pay to bet on, but right now, they¡¯re all oblivious young¡¯uns. When you stir them up to do work like that, you¡¯re aware that not even half of them seed, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The parties Marianne tended to were made up of new adventurers who hade to Beim without any appropriate knowledge, or parties with ack ofpetence.

    For parties such as those, the guild kept plenty of receptionists like her to lead them on the path to be proficient adventurers.

    Tanya looked at the ckboard in the meeting room as she nodded. It was covered by the names of the various parties being rmended.

    ¡°Come to think of it.¡±

    Around her, the other receptionists were putting out the names of the parties they favored. There were plenty of receptionists at the guild and those receptionists had plenty of adventurers they got along well with.

    It was a form of connection making to take care of the stream of requests flooding into the city.

    Tanya thought a bit, and raised her hand.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s rare to get a rmendation from you, Tanya. So who is it you want to nominate?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t strange for the supervisor to be so surprised. Of all else, this was the first time Tanya had ever rmended a party for abyrinth.

    For both the east guild branch, and the adventurers of it, Labyrinth clearing was a huge merit. It gave a chance for those adventurers to gain the treasures at the depths of the maze.

    For that sake, there were plenty of adventurers who tried to curry favor with their receptionists. But while Tanya was a receptionist on the surface, she was a sweeper below.

    She would asionally dispose of the criminals among the adventurers, though she did desk work most of the time. But that was also so she could get a good look of the faces of the resident adventurers.

    That being the case, she really didn¡¯t have any interest in rmendations.

    However, this time...

    ¡°I would like to put forth the party headed by Lyle. Their serial number is...¡±

    The supervisor looked through the documents in his hand for the records pertaining to Lyle.

    ¡°Ah, that party, I see. They really are an interesting bunch. They look to be able to deal with most things, and their general formation is an all-purpose one to take on any sort of request... but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too fast?¡±

    As a party that had only been in Beim little over a month, they had received high evaluations on their request. But the problem was that they had barely just arrived.

    From the eyes of another, it would seem they were receiving preferential treatment.

    ¡°I believe that have enough ability for it. And...¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    When the supervisor showed his interest, Tanya smiled a little.

    ¡°While they truly are quite an interesting party, they¡¯re quite proficient, so I think it best we keep them with us.¡±

    The supervisor looked at the papers as he stroked his chin. He nodded a number of times...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Havingpleted a request, I dropped by Beim¡¯s eastern-most guild branch... the east branch.

    I had taken a bath, so my blue hair was damp. It had grown quite a bit, so I was thinking of cutting it sometime in the near future.

    When I entered the guild lobby, I found the same wide space just as crowded as always.

    With her pals verdure hair, Miranda was wearing a heavy coat over her clothing. It was cold after all.

    I was the same, but I wore a robe instead.

    Under it was my casual clothing, with a sabre and knife hung at my waist.

    I looked around for a line that didn¡¯t look like it would take too long.

    ¡°It¡¯s as crowded as ever. Maybe we should havee tomorrow?¡±

    Miranda had just returned, taken a bath and had a light meal, so she looked a little sleepy.

    This time¡¯s request was to carry out multiple jobs at a vige near Beim. Monster hunting, as well as assisting in repairing the vige, and some other odd jobs.

    Normally, they¡¯d have to send multiple parties for that one, but as ours was one that could aplish most jobs with our few numbers, we negotiated a bit and took it up.

    In exchange, it we made it so we wouldn¡¯t be obligated to take up requests for a while.

    So with a free month ahead of us, I was thinking of challenging Beim¡¯s own personal Labyrinth.

    ¡°I want to get this over with quickly. We¡¯re going to be off tomorrow, so wouldn¡¯t it feel better to rest from morning to night?¡±

    I took the envelope with the paperwork in hand, and lined up. Miranda followed.

    ¡°Then go shopping with me tomorrow. Isn¡¯t it fine? You went and bought a pendant for Shannon, yet nothing for me?¡±

    Ha ha ha. Iughed, as I panicked some in my head.

    (Crap! Did I not get anything for Miranda yet... but I get the feeling I went whopping with her a bit before the request...? No, that was Aria!)

    To make sure she didn¡¯t make out my panic, I spoke.

    ¡°It was just a cheap one, though. Did you want a pendant?¡±

    Miranda smiled.

    ¡°If it¡¯s from you, Lyle, then anything is fine. If you want to keep it cheap as possible, I¡¯ll even let you off with a kiss.¡±

    To the kiss she blew my way, I told her I¡¯d find her something nice, as I clenched the blue Jewel hanging from my neck.

    First came the Third in the same removed tone as always.

    ¡ºYo, why¡¯d you forget Miranda-chan? When she¡¯s the one you need to be most cautious with... By the way, I think the kiss¡¯s the gift she¡¯ll be most happy with.¡»

    The Fourth spoke irritantly ay me.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why I told you to keep a journal! Listen here, you¡¯ve got eight of them! There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll remember everything going on! Diligently record everything, and take action by a n!¡»

    The Fifth goaded him as he...

    ¡ºYet you were so troubled by a single Mama. And wait, Lyle... I¡¯m not sure what to think of you taking action just because you were told to. If you keep the minimum level of interaction, then you can avoid getting to deep into it. Watch yourself.¡»

    The Sixth, with Miranda being his favorite.

    ¡º... I¡¯m sure I said something simr. You really are no good in that field.¡»

    My doting grandfather... the Seventh.

    ¡ºHey how about you guys give some actual advice? Lyle, giving a cold refusal here is an option, you know. Listen here, I¡¯ve never had myself stuck under Zenoire¡¯s thumb, I tell you. At times like these...¡»

    I listened to his opinion, while I...

    (No, grandmother had you rolling about quite nicely on the palm of her hand. Come to think of it, she was quite amazing...)

    While I felt like I was going to break into a cold sweat, there were other adventurers around.

    And in such a situation, if we put out such a sweet air...

    ¡°Keh! Well look at you.¡±

    The one who took such a tantly displeased attitude was ¡¾Erhart Baumann¡¿, in a different line.

    He was wearing a tank top above, but this time he draped a coat-like thing over it. He had arge sword over his back, and hisrades were around him.

    He was ring my way.

    (Does this really look like something to be jealous of?)

    I gave a vague smile to try and y it off, but our rtion was one where he had picked a fight with me the day I got here. It doesn¡¯t seem he thinks of me a rival, but he held a strong opposition, and a belligerent personality.

    However...

    ¡°Next, Erhart-kun~. Ah, you¡¯re ring again! That¡¯s no good!¡±

    After the adventurers in front of him finished up their business and headed off somewhere, Erhart walked up to the blond,rge-chested receptionist with a smile on his face.

    ¡°O-of course not, Marianne-san. He was just being noisy. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    With his head in the clouds, he reported the day¡¯s results to the receptionist known as Marianne.

    ¡°We dividedbor, and finished up the cleaning of the gutters. Here are the documents!¡±

    ¡°Yes, good work... this is amazing! You¡¯ve only ever gotten ¡ºD¡»s up to now, but you¡¯ve finally been awarded a ¡ºC¡». You¡¯ve worked your hardest, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯m overjoyed.¡±

    ¡°Ehe, ehehehe.¡±

    Looking at a delighted Erhart¡¯s party, the adventurers around quietly whispered amongst themselves.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet. The beauty¡¯s a newbie exclusive.¡±

    ¡°So they don¡¯t know a thing... ¡®tis a pity.¡±

    I tilted my head at whether they were pitiful or not. It¡¯s just, the individuals themselves seemed extremely happy, and they were heading down a respectable adventurer¡¯s path.

    (... To those guys, perhaps this way is best.)

    As I watched over their exchange, Erhart turned to me with a triumphant expression on his face. It appears he was bragging over the fact his personal receptionist was a beauty.

    My face was lightly grasped

    Miranda smiled as she...

    ¡°Perhaps you shouldn¡¯t look that way. You¡¯ll make me jealous.¡±

    I remover her hands, and sighed.

    ¡°Surely you¡¯re joking. You were having quite a bit of fun watching that one.¡±

    I knew Miranda¡¯s personality. If she really was jealous, she would use all means at her disposal to eliminate the source.

    Of course, before it came to that, she¡¯d take various measure to make sure it didn¡¯t happen to begin with.

    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s fun to watch, but don¡¯t stare at her so intently. Just take some discreet nces and I won¡¯t mind.¡±

    Miranda had also noticed how Erhart¡¯s party was being used quite nicely, it seems. I stopped looking over so openly.

    The line moved, and we waited out turn.

    Today¡¯s receptionist was one I was seeing for the first time today, of whose name I was not aware.

    Miranda and I sat, and the receptionist epted the envelope along with our guild cards.

    She courteously opened the documents, and confirmed their contents. While her expression didn¡¯t change, she nodded as she praised our work.

    ¡°A ¡ºB¡» for every task performed. Splendid work. There was a wide variety of tasks to this one, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem. We¡¯ll be cing our expectations on you as we have.¡±

    She promptly processed it, before returning the papers and our guild cards. She stood to go pick up our reward.

    After she had distanced herself a bit, Miranda spoke in a bit of a let-down tone.

    ¡°Huge difference from Arumsaas. I heard they received a proper education, but I never thought it¡¯d be to this level. I had a rougher image of them in my mind.¡±

    Just what was she expecting?

    The receptionist brought the reward soon enough, and confirmed the mary sum with me. But at the same time.

    ¡°Lyle-san, was it? You¡¯vepleted a number of requests, so please stop by with the rest of your adventurerrades within the month. You¡¯ve got toplete the paperwork to renew your guild cards as well, so can I ask you to show your faces at some regr interval?¡±

    Her polite treatment made me remember Hawkins-san, who dealt with me when I first became an adventurer in Dalien.

    ¡°Alright. Then in the near future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. Would you like to renew your guild card?¡±

    Miranda took out her card, the receptionist epted it, and immediately went into the renewal process.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    It seems she suddenly remembered something, as she turned to me with somewhat of a serious expression.

    Giving a light apology as she returned Miranda¡¯s card...

    ¡°Lyle-san, your party has received a request for Labyrinth Subjugation. If you do n to go, it would be a big help if you finished everyone¡¯s renewals before you head off.¡±

    My face met Miranda¡¯s, and we both turned back to look at the receptionist¡¯s.

    ¡°Labyrinth Subjugation, is it?¡±

    Her expression turned a little troubled, but she exined.

    ¡°Yes. A Labyrinth has been discovered, and a request sent out to clear it, so... huh? Have you yet to confirm it?¡±

    The information on current Labyrinths was posted on a bulletin in the loby. That I knew. But we hadn¡¯t been in Beim long enough for that.

    When I exined that fact to her, she...

    ¡°Understandable. But the request has only just been issued, so you have the ability to decline. The nned departure date is in a week¡¯s time after all.¡±

    I to her.

    ¡°I want to speak with myrades, so we¡¯ll decide whether to take it up or not by tomorrow. Is it alright if we give the report then?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t mind. It is best you finish it quickly. Within two days would be ideal.¡±

    The paperwork ended, and having epted the reward, me and Miranda stood from our seats, and walked through the lobby to exit the guild.

    Miranda.

    ¡°That was faster than I thought it¡¯d be.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I also get the feeling it may have been too fast.¡±

    I had thought we wouldn¡¯t get one for our first three months at least.

    But surprisingly enough, the Labyrinth Subjugation Request had been sent out.

    From within the Jewel, the Sixth¡¯s doubtful voice could be heard.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s going too smoothly. If only nothing happens...¡»

    He seemed to be thinking there was a trap waiting for us, but I can¡¯t think of a reason for the guild to do such a thing. Even if we weren¡¯t giving our all, it should stil be true we were proficient adventurers to them.

    (Is something going on?)

    While I was lost in thought, Miranda looked over at the bulletin on the wall.

    ¡°Ah, there really is a Labyrinth Subjugation request. Our number¡¯s on it.¡±

    The numbers assigned to adventurers and parties were listed under the notice.

    Those numbers were carved into our guild cards, and I confirmed the digits again.

    ¡°It really is.¡±

    Something felt off, but it was also a happy miscalction for us to be able to challenge a Labyrinth so soon.

 Volume 8 - 1: Labyrinth Clearing Beim Style

    Labyrinth Clearing Beim Style

    In Beim, it went that adventurers would be dispatched to Labyrinths once a gathering thought possible to clear it was assembled.

    If a Labyrinth was left be, it would spit up arge number of monsters and cause heavy damages to the surrounding area, so clearing them was a must.

    At times, a town or city would manage one to reap tremendous profits off of them. But that management required a considerable number of people.

    Not just a presiding lord, starting with controlling the area around the Labyrinth, and getting the Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡¯s assistance, it was quite a bit of a pain.

    But if that was sessful, the Labyrinth became a well of fortune.

    It would continue throwing out monsters, so one could get their hands on arge number of Magic Stones. At times, it was even possible to find treasures.

    And as long as you didn¡¯t take away the treasure in the deepest chamber, it would continue producing that wealth without running dry. However, if you failed, arge mass of monsters would emerge, and there was quite a risk of such management cities falling to ruin.

    Beim¡¯s guild received requests to clear them from othernds, but they also surveyed areas of their own ord, and found Labyrinths themselves, it seems.

    But the ones they dispatched were there for surveying, and they didn¡¯t have the proper equipment to go challenge a Labyrinth.

    And for that sake, the guild dispatched adventurers.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is... I want to join the Labyrinth Subjugation in a week¡¯s time.¡±

    Having returned from the guild to our inn, I gathered our worn-out members, and gave an exnation.

    Shannon was holding onto her pillow with a sleepy expression, and it didn¡¯t seem she was listening at all.

    Rather than Monica not being interested, she just said she¡¯d go if I was going, and wouldn¡¯t if I was not.

    She prepared tea for everyone, and once that was done, she stood on standby near me.

    Aria stroked her hair as she...

    ¡°More importantly, what are you going to do about this time¡¯s reward? You couldn¡¯t possibly be thinking to use it all to prepare for Labyrinth clearing, right?¡±

    While she didn¡¯t seem too worried about the Labyrinth, Aria didn¡¯t have any intentions of unhanding her portion of the reward.

    It was evenly divided nine ways, and properly distributed every time.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of using what we earned in Centralle this time around. And wait, I¡¯ll also cover a bit of the costs on my side, so get your equipment in order. I¡¯ll be going to the guild to voice our decision tomorrow, so could you check how long you think it¡¯ll take by then?¡±

    Even if I gathered all ourrades, our party was a small one.

    I had arge sum of my own, and our earnings were cleanly divided between members, but there wasn¡¯t such a thing as a joint party fund.

    Normally, there was a tacit rule that your own maintenance was to be done with your own wallet.

    Eva looked a little relieved.

    ¡°Participating in it¡¯ll be a huge help on my inexperience. And wait, it¡¯ll be my first time in a Labyrinth and all, so I don¡¯t have the slightest idea what to assemble... ah, let¡¯s go shopping together, Novem!¡±

    As Eva¡¯s tone begged to be pampered, Novem gave a wry smile.

    ¡°Of course. What will you do, May-san?¡±

    May¡¯s appearance was young, and she was sitting on a sofa drinking some cocoa Monica prepared. She liked sweet beverages over tea.

    ¡°You wish to go shopping? But I really don¡¯t need equipment or anything like that. And it¡¯s not like it¡¯s my first Labyrinth or anything. Even like this, I¡¯ve crushed a few in my day.¡±

    Everyone directed surprised eyes, but while she held the form of a young woman, her original form was that of a quilin.

    Golden short hair, and blue eyes.

    A small build, butrge chest. Showing her navel, showing her shoulders, showing her thighs, the girl in quite cold-looking attire was no human.

    Novem.

    ¡°Then perhaps a robe or coat? Those clothes do look cold, and they stand out quite a bit.¡±

    To Novem¡¯s opinion, May nodded.

    ¡°Yeah~ then that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. I don¡¯t see how I¡¯m going to use my money in the first ce.¡±

    As May didn¡¯t really seem to mind, the problem was Aria.

    Monica looked at her, held a tray up to cover her mouth, and grinned.

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t that nice. You won¡¯t have to worry about equipment anymore.¡±

    Aria usually had a high mary expenditure.

    It¡¯s not that she was wasting it. She used a number of pieces of equipment, and those cost money. With that being the case, I decided to cover the expense.

    (What¡¯s more, she was talking about recing them not too long ago.)

    Of course, Miranda simrly ran through her gear quite quickly, yet she was managing it just fine. Therefore, Aria¡¯s standing was a low one.

    She averted her eyes from me and Monica, and sealed her mouth. Miranda looked at her.

    ¡°Aria, you really should think more about where your money goes. Even if your ie has increased, Beim has various expenses here and there. You understand that, right?¡±

    Aria gave an excuse.

    ¡°... It just came at a bad time. And there was the armor renewal and all. If we¡¯re nning to conquer a Labyrinth, then even I can...¡±

    (Well, that¡¯s why I¡¯m putting up the maintenance cost, though.)

    Around that time, Shannon¡¯s head was shaking up and down like a boat as she clutched the pillow.

    Miranda pinched her face with quite a bit of force. With teary eyes, Shannon unhanded her pillow, and struggled to get Miranda¡¯s hands away from her.

    And once she was free, Shannon...

    ¡°... Hey, isn¡¯t it fine if I just keep house? I¡¯m not even part of the fighting force, and I think it would be best for all parties if I just took it easy in Beim.¡±

    To her sister that insisted not to count herself into our forces, Miranda lowered her fist with a smile.

    I.

    ¡°Rejected. With just nine people to our name, you think it¡¯s safe if we leave one behind in this city? And we¡¯ll be leaving you at our base regardless.¡±

    Base did not refer to the Guild branch we made use of.

    When challenging a Labyrinth, adventurers of Beim would prepare simple tents and other such ces to sleep. And when those tents gather together, you could get hundreds or thousands of them clustered based on the scale.

    After dragging themselves out of the depths of the mazes, the adventurers would need such a ce aboveground to rest. That was the base.

    I looked at ra.

    She was patiently sitting on the sofa, sipping her tea.

    When our eyes met, she gave a simple nod to show she had no problems with it.

    Hailing from a Labyrinth city, and with ample experience as Support, it did not seem ra had anything to say.

    I brought the conversation together.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be asking what¡¯s necessary tomorrow. I¡¯ll hand out the necessary expenses when you give those exnations.¡±

    So everyone began to move to prepare for a Labyrinth in a week¡¯s time.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The morning of the next day.

    When I left the inn, I ended up running into a rare acquaintance.

    Exiting, I found the narrow-eyed man who had referred us on the first day loitering around.

    ¡°Ah, fancy seeing you here.¡±

    ¡°Oh my. Morning, rising rookie of expectations.¡±

    The smiling man called me a rookie of expectations. When I tilted my head, he seemed to understand my confusion, as he went into an exnation on the subject.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite famous out at the East Branch. I mean, you were offered Labyrinth Subjugation after only a month. I¡¯m sure that lot¡¯s a gathering of notable adventurers from somewhere, is the rumor going around. Since I showed you around the first day, there are some going to me for information as well, is how it is. You¡¯re earning me a pretty penny you know.¡±

    Watching the narrow-eyed man who boldly dered he was selling information on me, my face cramped up. But my opponent saw through my sentiment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. I didn¡¯t give out anything too important. Though I did say you all looked like proficient ones. That¡¯s all it took for a splendid ie this month. Yep! As I thought, it sure is a nice thing when the adventurers I lead make it big!¡±

    I stared at him in mild amazement.

    ¡°By the way, Lyle-kun.¡±

    ¡°Something the matter?¡±

    When I stared at him a little longer, he raised both hands, in a pose of surrender.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry. I really don¡¯t have any major information on you guys, and all I did was answer what I was asked. More importantly, you¡¯re going out to challenge the Labyrinth, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Then won¡¯t you buy some info off of me?¡±

    I hesitated a little to decide, but for the time being, I thought it best to listen to what he had to say.

    ¡°Well that depends on what you¡¯ve got. So how much will it be?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve already made me plenty, so a meal is enough. The truth is, I know a nice shop. The breakfast there has a bit of poprity.¡±

    Meaning if I treated him to breakfast, he would give me information.

    Even if I was going to go to the guild, I had some time on my hands, so I decided to buy the information off of him.

    By the Sixth¡¯s ¡¾Search¡¿, his response was stagnating at blue. I knew it best to remain vignt, but at least listening to his story should be fine.

    ¡°Understood. My treat. That¡¯ll settle the matter, right?¡±

    ¡°Nice of you to be so understanding.¡±

    It was a restaurant that was crowded even from morning.

    There were numerous customers who looked to be adventurers, many of them ordering steak and ale so early in the morning.

    (It really is an adventurer-esque scene.)

    Beim had its own Labyrinth it managed, and there were plenty of adventurers who challenged it. And spending their days in those dark twists and turns, some ended up returning at the break of dawn.

    Because of that, there was an increase in the number or ces open early to cater to them.

    (It was like that in Arumsaas as well, and it¡¯s nothing too rare.)

    The store itself was wide, and the tables in the chairs around were built sturdy.

    The narrow-eyed man ordered something from the breakfast menu, and was currently eating it. I had already ate at the inn, so I only got a drink.

    After I watched over his meal a while, he finished it up, wiped off his mouth, and started into the information in question.

    ¡°Now then, I¡¯ve got to work off my keep. The fact you¡¯re challenging a Labyrinth means you¡¯re an adventurer approved by the guild. Well, even if your behavior¡¯s atrocious, as long as you¡¯ve got some notablepetence, they may offer the chance anyways, it seems, but most adventurers with that much ability choose to part from the East Branch.¡±

    In the Jewel, the Fourth put together the informationing from the man¡¯s mouth.

    ¡ºSo even if they emphasize ability, they do consider humanity to an extent. You were recognized in quite a short time, so that¡¯s what makes you stand out?¡»

    The narrow-eyed man continued his exnation.

    ¡°You caused a problem soon as you got to Beim, didn¡¯t you? That duel ruckus.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The arbitrator in that one, ¡¾Creit Benini¡¿ was also selected for the Labyrinth Subjugation, it seems. It¡¯s taken about half a year for him, but he¡¯s a reputation for being diligent. In contrast, the party of that carouser ¡¾Albano¡¿is alsoing along. The truth is, those two came to Beim at around the same time.¡±

    ¡°What of it?¡±

    He sipped his drink as he gave me a warning.

    ¡°They¡¯re opposite types. Albano¡¯s light-natured and shrewd. He used to head a bandit brigade, so he¡¯s got some maneuverability, they say. Inparison, Creit¡¯s party is truly sturdy, and battle oriented. But Albano¡¯s the one with the knack, and he was decided for the next Labyrinth mission several months prior. Well, what I¡¯m trying to say here, is that Creit holds some animosity towards the man, and Albano knows it all too well. He likes to tease him with it.¡±

    From within the Jewel, the Seventh let his voice.

    ¡º... Then why were they sent on the same request? As I thought, the guild¡¯s ipetent as ever.¡»

    I felt the same.

    If a problem broke out, it would bring trouble to me.

    Narrow-eyes carried on.

    ¡°The main party are the knights led by ¡¾Alette Baillet¡¿. They¡¯re on a knight¡¯s errantry at the moment, perhaps? They seem to havee for quite a tedious goal. They¡¯ve got high battle ability, and possess considerable support. They¡¯re quite skilled. Ah, the solo ¡¾Marina¡¿¡¯s participating too. There aren¡¯t any other famous names among them.¡±

    Hearing a solo adventurer was joining in, I found it a little strange.

    ¡°Challenging a Labyrinth when they¡¯re alone? Do they possess some sort of special Skill?¡±

    In general, it was rare for one to go solo. It¡¯s not like there wasn¡¯t support like ra, who went around helping out a number of parties.

    But it made me quite curious to find an adventurer offered to clear a Labyrinth was a solo.

    ¡°She¡¯s quite strong. Exceptionally so. Perhaps you could call her a bit of a battle-crazed maniac?¡±

    Heughed it off with the words, ¡®hey, as long as you don¡¯t do anything rude, she won¡¯t do a thing,¡¯ but I couldn¡¯tugh.

    (Exceptionally? Celes level?)

    I was curious of the adventurer Marina who was supposedly strong to such an extent. If it was possible, I¡¯d definitely want her assistance.

    ¡°Alette¡¯s set to be vice-captain of the knight brigade of some country, so she¡¯s more on themanding side of things. She¡¯s the one responsible for this time¡¯s forces. Well, it doesn¡¯t seem she¡¯s after the money, and she¡¯s earnest, so she¡¯s some considerable poprity among her coworkers.¡±

    The information the man gave me was info pertaining to the members participating alongside my party.

    Finishing his drink, he asked with a smile.

    ¡°So was that helpful?¡±

    I answered.

    ¡°It was worth much more than a breakfast. Ah, this is a different matter, but there was something I wanted to ask.¡±

    ¡°What could it be?¡±

    To him, I...

    ¡°You said you were an information dealer, but what sort of info can I buy? Like information on neighboring countries, or stuff like that? I want to get some details on them.¡±

    And he shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my main upation after all. If it¡¯s in the realm of rumors, I¡¯ll probably know it, but I don¡¯t have a guarantee. If you want to go information shopping, I can rmend a ce. A to Z. If there are guys like me out there, I assure you there are some who do full-blown information enterprises. Naturally, it¡¯s best you assume buying info from a real one¡¯ll hike the price up a fine margin.¡±

    So it¡¯ll cost money after all. Thinking that, I took my cup in hands to take a sip. But it was already empty.

    (So it won¡¯t work out, for now. But if you look at it the other way, if I can do something about money, then I can have him introduce one.)

    I spoke to the narrow-eyed man.

    ¡°Then once I¡¯ve gotten to earning some money, please introduce a good one.¡±

    Perhaps he thought I was joking. He shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Well fine. When you¡¯re earning, that is.¡±

    I took the check off of the table, and stood from my seat.

 Volume 8 - 2: Information Dealer

    Information Dealer

    ... A narrow alleyway of Beim.

    Walking down it were Miranda and Shannon.

    Shannon looked quite nervous, as she pressed on with a hand on the sleeve of Miranda¡¯s coat.

    ¡°Shannon, walk a bit faster.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s dirty, and this ce... it¡¯s giving off quite a sense of danger, if you haven¡¯t noticed!¡±

    Narrow and dark. Once they came to the end of that passageway, the entertainment district spread out before them. With the time being just before noon, there weren¡¯t too many people passing through.

    Shannon looked around, collecting various bits of information with her demon eyes.

    Those eyes themselves did not function, but in order topensate for herck of vision, she had manifested such a Skill.

    Unlike her sister, her hair was a faint violet, and her irises amber.

    ¡°... Aren¡¯t we in the wrong ce?¡±

    There were a few women in showy garments, but they were walking around with drowsy expressions. Shannon could understand their fatigue, and she knew the people walking around were just going off to bed with the sun so high in the sky.

    ¡°And it reeks of ale...¡±

    Shannon looked at a building¡¯s wall, and immediately averted her eyes. It was tantly and naturally dripping with filth, and she felt she had just witnessed a different side of Beim.

    (The difference between the pretty and the filth here is something awful.)

    Miranda walked on. Perhaps she hade here before, as she proceeded straight to her destination without a memo or map.

    She went to enter a building of three stories.

    (... Just what could be here?)

    Rather than a shop, there was apact counter like one would find at an office.

    The opening of the door was followed by the chime of a bell attached to it, and a small girl peeked her face up from the desk. She looked to be even younger than Shannon.

    While Shannon was surprised at finding a girl younger than she in the entertainment district, she found her sister¡¯s exchange with the girl even more intriguing.

    ¡°Innis, is Rauno in? I came for confirmation on that previous matter.¡±

    The girl named Innis nodded, and pointed deeper inside.

    ¡°He¡¯s further back. Said his head hurt from a drink too many. Even so, you¡¯ve got a tag-along this time? Quite a cute one at that.¡±

    Shannon turned to the girl who looked younger than herself.

    ¡°No, no matter how you look at it, I¡¯m the elder here.¡±

    Miranda spoke in a tired tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Innis here¡¯s a gnome, and much older than you. Well then, we¡¯re going in. I¡¯ll drop the contingency fee with youter, Innis.¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    Shannon made a surprised sound, looking back and forth between the girl- a bit shorter than her- and her sister, as she was led further inside.

    The moment she entered the back room, she was rocked by the stench of alcohol.

    ¡°... Oh, you again.¡±

    Unkempt hair, and an unshaven stubble.

    The man was an acquaintance of Miranda, and after raising the upper half of his body, he scratched his head, and began to turn around.

    Miranda confirmed the job she had requested.

    ¡°So what is the status on my request?¡±

    The man stood, took an orderly pile of documents off a table further in, and handed them over to Miranda before sitting down on the sofa again.

    The door opened, and the girl from before... Innis came bearing drinks. She left them on the table, so Shannon and Miranda sat on the sofa across, facing the man called ¡¾Rauno¡¿.

    By the time the girl had left, Miranda had begun looking through the papers.

    Putting one of the cups to his mouth, Rauno looked at Shannon for only a moment. And he raised his guard a bit.

    Shannon could understand that easily, but Miranda was the same.

    ¡°She¡¯s my sister. You don¡¯t have to be so wary.¡±

    Rauno gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Well sorry ¡®bout that. I¡¯m running a business here, and I just can¡¯t help it. Not knowing something is quite scary, you know.¡±

    He sounded as if he was joking, but he hadn¡¯t rxed one bit.

    (This one¡¯s somewhat more fearsome than he appears.)

    He was definitely leading a no-good lifestyle, but his body was amply trained, and while he looked full of openings, he had yet to lower his guard.

    ¡°... So Novem met with an acquaintance in Beim? What was it she epted?¡±

    (Novem? Why is Miranda investigating...)

    Rauno scratched his head, before letting his expression turn serious.

    ¡°That has yet to be determined, but she was holding it quite preciously. From the shape, it¡¯s most probably a staff. What¡¯s more, likely a Magic Tool at that. I wasn¡¯t able to confirm it, so I didn¡¯t record it down in those. Also, they seemed quite close. She called him her brother after all.¡±

    As Miranda¡¯s gaze sharpened, Rauno continued into Novem¡¯s suspicious behavior.

    ¡°Rather than parting due to discord or anything, it was more of a which side do you want to follow sort of talk. The all-important Novem-chan in question said she¡¯d tag along with dear Lyle-kun is how it went. Satisfied?¡±

    Mirandaid the papers she finished reading on the table before going into the specifics.

    ¡°So her family has split into factions, yet he went through all the trouble to deliver a parcel?¡±

    Rauno didn¡¯t sound interested.

    ¡°Who knows? You¡¯d be hard pressed to find decent folk among nobles. Just what could they be thinking... next we meet¡¯ll be on the battlefield she said. Seriously, siblings killing off one another?¡±

    Shannon felt the man react to the word noble. And after Miranda asked for a few more specifics, she stood from the sofa.

    ¡°Thank you. We¡¯ll be away from Beim for a while, but perhaps I¡¯ll bring in a request next we drop by. Also, the matter I entrusted to...¡±

    Before she could finish.

    ¡°... I¡¯ve gathered the info on the surrounding countries and Bahnseim already. At present, I haven¡¯t gotten enough to count for what you¡¯ve paid, but you wanna look through it anyways?¡±

    Miranda shook her head, and left. Rauno called to stop her.

    ¡°Oy, I¡¯ll be troubled here if you don¡¯t pay the fee. The promise was ten gold coins, right? It was quite a pain following that Novem-chan around.¡±

    To hisints, Miranda replied with a smile.

    ¡°Oh of course I¡¯ll pay up. I¡¯ll even throw in a bonus this time. But I¡¯ll be handing it to Innis.¡±

    ¡°... Does it really make a difference, giving it to me or her?¡±

    Shannon could see that Rauno was terribly disappointed inside. She understood he was a person one would call an information dealer, but she was surprised in finding he was skilled enough to trail Novem.

    (And wait, why was I dragged here to begin with? Yes, I¡¯m sure Novem is suspicious, but... is that really the first of our problems here?)

    She couldn¡¯t understand why her sister would put out ten gold for info on Novem. And she understood even less of why she had been brought to such a ce.

    After exiting the office, Miranda spoke so only Shannon could hear.

    ¡°Shannon, you¡¯ve remembered the way here, have you not? Remember that Rauno-san. He¡¯s a proficient one.¡±

    ¡°Eh? You mean...¡±

    Without saying another word, Miranda walked off...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In a shop dealing with western clothing, Novem was shopping with Eva and May.

    ¡°Ah~ This one¡¯s also nice. But I want that one too~.¡±

    While Eva shifted through the merchandise, May looked over her with a fed-up expression.

    ¡°They¡¯re all the same, aren¡¯t they? All that differs is color, and what monster or animal skin they¡¯re sewn out of, right?¡±

    For May who looked quite cold in what she wore, they hade to buy a robe or coat. Eva was looking over other clothing along the way.

    And Novem was apanying the two of them.

    Eva looked at May.

    ¡°That difference is the important part! What¡¯s with you deciding at the drop of a hat without trying anything out? Are you sure you¡¯re not the strange one here?¡±

    May did not seem interested.

    ¡°I mean, I¡¯m usually just naked, aren¡¯t I? This garment is just something I wear because Fredricks once told me to properly cover up certain areas.¡±

    May was a quilin, and her original form was that of a scaled horse. Recalling that fact, Eva still seemed dissatisfied, as she sent a nce at Novem to ask for assistance.

    ¡°May-san, if you n on living by mingling with humanity, then you have to pay a level of awareness to your outward appearance.¡±

    Told off by Novem, May reluctantly agreed.

    ¡°Fine, got it. But aren¡¯t you taking too long to decide? Why would you even need an undergarment as small and insignificant as that? What purpose would it even serve?¡±

    Eva to May.

    ¡°... To wear of course. And wait, could it be you¡¯re...¡±

    May nodded.

    ¡°Not wearing any, of course.¡±

    Novem let out a sigh before she began picking out clothes for May. One of the salespersons came over.

    From her slender build, high height, and the length of her ears, one could instantly tell she was an elf.

    ¡°Have you found everything you were looking for?¡±

    Seeing one of her racee closer, Eva looked around.

    ¡°Yeah, sorry for that. Because I¡¯m here, the other clerks won¡¯te over, will they.¡±

    Elves were a demi-human race, and it was quite true there existed humans who persecuted them. And in truth, none of the human employees were drawing any closer.

    But the elf salesperson...

    ¡°No, as you¡¯d expect, those sorts of people are in small numbers in Beim. It¡¯s just, I wonder what¡¯s up with today. Um... it sure is a busy day.¡±

    The surrounding employees did appear to be avoiding Novem¡¯s group.

    With a wry smile across his her face, the salesperson immediately attempted to change the topic. So Novem asked for some undergarments for May.

    ¡°Do you have any undergarments you think will suit this girl?¡±

    Hearing that, with a smile...

    ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll have them chosen out in a jiffy. What price range would you be looking in?¡±

    She answered Novem with quite a delighted tone...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Within the Jewel.

    I had learned the ¡¾Warp¡¿ Skill from the Seventh.

    ¡°T-this is... a bit terrible.¡±

    Gasping for breath, I looked back at the distance I had moved.

    A Skill to instantly move a distance of a few meters. That was ¡¾Warp¡¿.

    It was the Seventh¡¯s second stage, and like ¡¾Box¡¿, a Skill that restrained the workings of space.

    But it had its fill of problems.

    First of all, the maximum distance it could move things was a few meters at present.

    Second, even with my Mana, that was not possible consecutively.

    Third, inplex terrain or locations, it would be exceedingly difficult to use it at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Looking over me, the Seventh looked quite happy.

    ¡ºOh don¡¯t worry. Get the knack for it, and the distance¡¯ll grow some. And understanding the terrain is easy enough if you leave it to the Second¡¯s Skill.¡»

    He was all smiles as he called it easy enough, but it was hard even with the Second¡¯s. If I put some time into it, I do feel it¡¯ll eventually grow easy.

    But with the few meters it gave, it would be faster just to walk.

    ¡°For some reason, I¡¯m getting the feeling my Mana will be left in the red if I use it just once or twice a day, though?¡±

    When I said that, the Seventh nodded.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve got me there. It really does scrape you down to the bones. And you have the First¡¯s Skill, so that one¡¯s constantly saving Mana into itself. On top of that, Monica shares your Mana stream... you sure have it rough. But with this one, you can easily breach the most secure of fortresses, you know?¡»

    At present, the First Generation¡¯s final stage¡¾Full Burst¡¿ was always storing up Mana for its next use.

    And to maintain Monica, a line constantly sent Mana from me to her. Meaning even if I did absolutely nothing, I was in a state where I¡¯d be losing Mana.

    By the way, The Jewel absorbed up my Mana in quite a simr fashion.

    ¡°There are quite a few restraints, but now I can use Magic normally. I think I¡¯ll be fine standing on a normal battlefield.¡±

    When I said that, the Seventh made an earnest face.

    ¡ºAnd trump cards are things to be saved up to the end. Even if you can only use them once. If you learn to use this one, you¡¯ll go up a few levels in ability.¡»

    It really could be a trump card, but on top of the fatigue I felt after using it, there was the massive Mana consumption, and the minimal distance gained.

    I learned it well and fine, but it will be quite hard to use in a real battle.

    Among the Skills recorded in the Jewel, the Seventh¡¯s were- like the Third¡¯s- quite difficult to use.

    Within the Jewel. In the Seventh¡¯s room of memories, I wiped off my sweat, and looked around.

    Of the Ancestors¡¯ memories, his era was the one closest to mine, and quite a few of his scenes were ones I had seen before.

    And out of all of them, for some reason, it wasn¡¯t in the mansion, but outside old Zell¡¯s house that I was receiving training.

    Even when he lived on the premise in order to manage the vast expanses ofnd owned by the estate, I still find it a wonder why he never got a room in the house.

    ¡°Seventh, why didn¡¯t you lend out one of the mansion¡¯s room to Zell?¡±

    There, he scratched his face with the tip of his finger.

    ¡º... He wanted a ce he could rx. Even if it was just an illusion, if we didn¡¯t have a ce we could take a breather, we¡¯d never have made it. At times, I¡¯de here for a good drink with Zell too.¡»

    So he did something like that? I looked at the small house.

    The scene changed, and my surroundings turned to night. In the small house, the Seventh and old Zell were emptying their sses. Zell¡¯s wife finished cooking, and brought over some more ale.

    ¡ºHe raced across the battlefield, and worked for my sake. Back when I had just took over, he was the man who moved as my retainer.¡»

    Listening to the Seventh¡¯s nostalgia, I remembered Celes¡¯ words. And she seemed to know it was because of Zell I was able to inherit the Jewel.

    ¡ºHe served his duty up to the very end, and yet my own granddaughter... let¡¯s end it here, Lyle.¡»

    The Seventh¡¯s despondent words moved me back to the conference room with the round table at its center.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Morning.

    As it was a vacation day, I woke up a littleter than usual. I stretched, got off of the bed, and opened up the room¡¯s window.

    The world outside was a major metropolis, and fitting to its scale, the people were already moving about with quite some vigor.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get all the necessary things together today.¡±

    I had confirmed what would be needed with the Guild, and asked how long it would be expected to take.

    It seems they would at least prepare carts for transport, and consumables to an extent. We had to assemble our equipment, and whatever other items we thought would be necessary.

    ¡°I distributed the required funds, so all that¡¯s left is my own equipment.¡±

    I turned my eyes to my equipment lying in the room. Scabbards attached to a belt, with sabres filling their holes.

    The two sabres were the spares I had prepared beforeing to Beim. I did circle around the shops dealing in weapons, but none of their merchandise settled quite right with me.

    A few fine ones around, but those had a fine price tag stuck onto them.

    In that case, I would probably end up buying one of the mass produced ones, but if it came down to that, the ones I already owned would work well enough, so there wasn¡¯t a need to buy any.

    Up to now, they¡¯ve held up one way or another, so I¡¯d been postponing recing out my gear.

    A knock sounded.

    ¡°Monica? You cane in.¡±

    I confirmed who was at the door with the ¡¾Search¡¿ Skill, and approved their entry. It was still locked, but Monica quite naturally entered as if there was nothing on it at all.

    ¡°Hmm, to possess a perverse nature so great you can sense I, Monica, no matter how separated we may be... I cannot help but find myself surprised every time. At this rate, perhaps I should just offer up my body and heart to you. Oh right, I¡¯ve already done that, my dear.¡±

    I let thetter half of that slide, and spoke to her.

    ¡°We¡¯re going shopping today. At the very least, we have to be prepared for a week or two. There are cases where they take units of months, so we¡¯ll have to be considerably prepared. I¡¯ll make an ingredient and consumable list, so let¡¯s go ask everyone what they¡¯ll need.¡±

    It¡¯s at times like these that Beim is convenient.

    Arge stream of merchandise flowed through it, and you could assemble goods before you know it.

    ¡°... Please care about me more. You¡¯ve gotten some more womentely, so you¡¯re dealing with me less and less. It¡¯s terrible. You won¡¯t even feed the fish you¡¯ve already reeled in, oh god damn master of mine!? But I¡¯ll still serve such a hopeless man. I mean, that¡¯s me... that¡¯s Monica!¡±

    She shook up her twin tails, and began a y all by herself. I left her aside, and got my clothing in order.

    Fourth Generation Head (?@): ¡°... In the end, it is the smaller chest that reigns supreme. t is JUSTICE! Our differences with the plot faction are irreconcble.¡±

    (TL: Yes, there is literally just a random ancestorment at the bottom of the page. Check the raws if you will.)

 Volume 8 - 3: ã€Interludeã€‘ Ancestors and Wives

    (TL: Yeah, this is technically chapter 119, but it¡¯s an interlude, so it doesn¡¯t really have an order. This is an alternate Chapter 3/4 (Former Fiance Novem, and The Seven Ancestors) This is not an attack on anyone, it¡¯s a depiction of the ancestors of the Walt House)

    ¡¾Interlude¡¿ Ancestors and Wives

    ¡ùThis is an interlude. It holds no bearing on the main story

    Completely separate from the storyline.

    Here you will find the reason the Ancestors¡¯ wives do not appear.

    -Chapter 1-

    -Meeting the Ancestors in the Jewel Arc-

    Staying in an inn of a lodging town, I abided the voices streaming into my head, and left the room.

    I looked around and found a chair in the hall.

    So I sat there and decided to waste some time.

    (Somehow, I¡¯ve been getting terribly tiredtely.)

    I lost to my sister Celes, and was driven out of my home, the Walt House. Even now, I¡¯m being saved by my former fianc¨¦ Novem.

    (I¡¯m really sleepy...)

    So sitting in the creaking misshapen wooden chair, I closed my eyes.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡ºWake up, ¡®ya bastard!¡»

    ¡°Eh, w... what?¡±

    I heard an angry voice, so I opened my eyes, and looked around.

    In front of me was arge circr table, with a round blue stone embedded in the center. Around it were fourteen chairs that gave off a simr feel, and there, various men and women sat side by side.

    Only my seat was alone, without another stationed beside.

    Across from me, with a beast¡¯s fur covering his head, a man who looked like a barbarian from all angles was ring at me.

    ¡ºJust look at those dead fish eyes on your face! And now, that frail physique and mopesome temperament... and you call yourself a man of the Walt House!? Listen here, the Walt House¡¯s selling point is the wildness of... OOF!¡»

    The man in his thirties who had begun to yell was shut up by the fist of a woman in herter twenties.

    Those around looked at the beaten man with indescribable emotion.

    Holding his head, he turned to the woman.

    ¡ºU-um, you know, that was just to give my poor descendant some motivation, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m actually angry or anything... I¡¯m not, so...¡»

    With her curling hair done up in a ponytail, the woman lifted the man up by the cor, and shut him up with a strong blow to the body.

    (... Eh? What¡¯s all this?)

    There, the woman sitting adjacent to me stood, and embraced me.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve grown so big... Lyle, do you remember me?¡»

    Taking in the woman¡¯s features, I was surprised. Because she resembled my grandmother enough to warrant such surprise. But her age was somewhere in herter twenties.

    And my grandmother had long passed.

    ¡°Yes, but... that¡¯s...¡±

    When I fidgeted around, the ponytailed woman looked at me, andughed.

    ¡ºHahaha, you¡¯re quite a cute one. I never thought my descendent would turn out to be such a cool man. I¡¯m surprised this man¡¯s House managed to pop out a boy like you.¡»

    My grandmother clinging to me red at the other woman.

    ¡º... Hey wait a minute. It¡¯s my blood that Lyle carries. Meaning he legitimately carries the blood of royalty. You say it as if you¡¯re so high and mighty, but what do the knight couple have to say for themselves?¡»

    A vein popped up on the ponytailed woman¡¯s forehead as she refuted

    ¡ºAh? How cheeky for one so younger than me. In the first ce, if I wasn¡¯t here, then none of those here would have ever gathered. You understand that, right? Look, you say something too.¡»

    The ponytailed woman turned the conversation to the couple-like people to her side. Looking closely, it looks like all the pairs were spouses.

    A man in hunter attire...

    ¡ºNo, um... mom, how about we calm down a little. See, our descendent Lyle over there looks quite troubled.¡»

    But his woman was different.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve been wanting to say this for quite some time, but...¡»

    Touching her straight and long emerald hair, the woman beside the hunter spoke.

    ¡º... Dear mother inw, your soup was definitely too strongly seasoned.¡»

    .... Um, what¡¯s this all about?

    On top of beingpletely irrelevant to the topic at hand, the emerald-haired woman looked quite relieved after the words had left her mouth.

    The hunter man tried to follow up.

    ¡ºOy, that¡¯s a bit off. No one was asking about that, right!?¡»

    ¡ºSo what!? I never got to say it up to the end, so let me have my moments! Saying it was the taste of the Walt House, and never calling her out on how terrible it was is your fault, you know!¡»

    The ponytailed woman snapped her fingers as she red at the hunter, and the woman to his side.

    ¡ºHmm... so that¡¯s what you thought? How sad. Now Crassel how about you tell that woman who passes water for soup the truth?¡»

    It appears that the ponytailed woman was the hunter¡¯s mother. Appearance-wise, the hunter-dressed man looked a little older, so it was a peculiar sight.

    My grandmother clinging to me offered an exnation.

    ¡ºIt must have been hard for you, Lyle. But don¡¯t worry. Everyone here is an ancestor of the Walt House... I doubt they¡¯ll be much use, honestly, but they have Skills, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find a use for them.¡»

    A younger form of my grandfather stood, and spoke to grandmother.

    ¡ºO-oy! You shouldn¡¯t be telling him things like that! Of the members of history, there are plenty who¡¯ve excelled in military service. Come to think of it...¡»

    The one to assert their opinion to my grandmother was a woman sitting beside a man who looked quite unconcerned with the situation.

    Standing up besides the man of smaller build, she looked towards us.

    ¡ºYou call yourself royalty, but you¡¯re the cause of all this, aren¡¯t you? Are you listening, Lyle-kun? The Jewel that woman brought with her when she married in is the cause of all of this.¡»

    The unconcerned man gave a slight nod.

    ¡º... Right. And wait, what¡¯s this about royalty?¡»

    Unable to understand anything, I looked around.

    (Um, you¡¯ve lost me.)

    An aloof man came in-between the ponytailed woman and the emerald haired one.

    ¡ºGrandmother, mother, how about we leave it at that? Alright? A request from me.¡»

    Hearing that, the two of them reluctantly stood down. The man¡¯s wife...

    ¡ºYou always just y everything off like that... you really have a knack for it. Even when Max went through so much troubles because of you. Right, Max? You got that strong-willed shorty as your bride, and Fredricks went astray...¡»

    A man wearing sses broke into a cold sweat as he looked around nervously. A woman of small build mmed both her hands on the table, and stood.

    ¡ºOh shut it! I did my best as daughter of a viscount! What¡¯s all this!? What do you mean my Fredricks went astray!?¡»

    The unconcerned man tried to keep up his indifferent air as he fidgeted.

    ¡ºM-mama, I¡¯m begging you, please stop. Oy, dad!¡»

    He seemed tough on his father, but the sses-wearing man...

    ¡ºWhat are you expecting me to do!? I don¡¯t think I can go against either of them. How about you act like father, and try calming everyone down!?¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t screw with me, damn old man!¡»

    When they started fighting, the woman of short build also started grappling with the belligerent one.

    With arge body, a man who gave off a wild impression at a nce looked at me.

    But he was trying to shrink thatrge body of his, as he remained conscious of the woman sitting to her side.

    The pretty woman of blond hair and blue eyes gave off a bit of a cold impression in her dress.

    ¡ºYou sure are loud. Good grief, this is why I hate far out country-side nobles.¡»

    ¡ºNo, you also lived there, right? Saying it like that is...¡»

    When the wild-ish man said that, the woman red at him.

    ¡ºOh shut it, you liar! What do you mean you fell head over heels for me!? Surrounded by other women... in the first ce, getting women just because father inw told you to... you¡¯ve got no individuality, you know!¡»

    The wild man looked towards the man of small build for help.

    ¡º... No, I said it was fine to get mistresses, but that¡¯s only if you think there¡¯ll be a problem with session. I never told you to push yourself and get a number, did I?¡»

    When the wild-ish man hung his head, my grandfather spoke to the woman.

    ¡ºMother, can we leave it there? Lyle¡¯s watching.¡»

    She looked at me.

    I straitened my back in tension.

    ¡ºOh, looking at you up close, you really are cute. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make women cry in a different way than that man. Hey, listen Lyle... make sure you don¡¯t turn out like him, alright?¡»

    Being looked at with such lightless eyes, I ended up nodding several times.

    My grandmother clinging to me spoke.

    ¡ºMore importantly Lyle, it¡¯s about Novem, but...¡»

    ¡°Eh? Yes?¡±

    ¡ºThat girl¡¯s quite shady, don¡¯t you think? It¡¯s you know... my intuition is whispering to me.¡»

    ¡°Um, but you see. She did choose to go along with me. And I haven¡¯t even decided what to do from here on, so I don¡¯t think...¡±

    ¡ºOh no worries there!¡»

    My grandmother separated from me, and spread her arms.

    ¡ºThere are fourteen gathered here! With their Skills and stages put together, you¡¯ve got ¡¾Fourty Two Skills¡¿ for the picking! While we¡¯re at it, want to try taking the country? I hate the current royal line, so I¡¯ll support you with all I¡¯ve got. Right, dear?¡»

    When my grandmother looked at him, my grandfather averted his eyes.

    ¡ºY-yeah... I¡¯m sure a country or two is simple enough... but what about this country¡¯s history, or just cause or...¡»

    He began mumbling in a quiet voice. My grandmother put her hand to her back, and I¡¯m not sure where she produced it from, but she took out her favorite folding fan.

    ¡ºWhat is it? With all the men of the Walt House gathered here, you can¡¯t even take a single country? What a letdown. All the history of the House sung of as Bahnseim¡¯s strongest, and that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got.¡»

    Holding his stomach, the barbarian man stood.

    ¡ºWai- wait a second. Look here, right now, that boy doesn¡¯t have a single soldier, so how do you n on going about taking a country?¡»

    When he stated something surprising logical, the men disyed off theirck of motivation.

    ¡ºRight. I don¡¯t want to agree with my dad, but picking a fight with a country is a bit...¡»

    ¡ºIt sounds like a pain. Let¡¯s just run off somewhere, and reim some morend.¡»

    ¡ºAh, I¡¯m good at making money, you know.¡»

    ¡ºLet¡¯s get some animals aboard. Cute ones!¡»

    ¡ºNo, I¡¯m sorry, so please forgive me.¡»

    ¡ºMy position was councilor to that very royal line, though.¡»

    One of them was earnestly apologizing to his wife. The others didn¡¯t seem interested in toppling the reigning power. But the wives of the female camp had differing opinions.

    They were all for it.

    ¡ºOh, nice! My blood shall take down the royal line of Bahnseim, and be kings... I¡¯m on board!¡»

    ¡ºIf you use the Skills of everyone gathered here, it¡¯ll be over before you know it.¡»

    ¡ºWe got from knight to count, so a little leap to king isn¡¯t bad. And wait, that royal line can go to hell already. My husband¡¯s death was definitely that bastard¡¯s fault... Introduced a wife and so what? Pushing all the trouble on us after that...¡»

    ¡ºWonderful! Let¡¯s show the descendants of that disgusting king a thing or two!¡»

    ¡ºHow much do you think my husband suffered... I won¡¯t forgive Celes for making all his efforts be for nothing! And I¡¯ve not a shred of loyalty for the royalty that abandoned all its provincial nobles! Dear, let¡¯s do it.¡»

    ¡º... It¡¯ll be just right to blow off some stress. You¡¯re doing it, right dear?¡»

    ¡ºThere are houses we have good enough rtions with. There are plenty of nobles with dissatisfactions against the royalty. It¡¯s fine, we will give you the throne, Lyle.¡»

    No, rather than wanting to get anything like that...

    ¡°U-um... I couldn¡¯t even win against Celes...¡±

    The Barbarian-styled man.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s why you¡¯re no goo... Bherah!¡»

    After the pony tailed woman sent him flying to shut him up, the other woman began negotiations with their husbands.

    Pleading, and asionally threatening, and with sticking cynicism, they received the permission of the men.

    And all I could do was watch it go on...

    My grandmother spoke.

    ¡ºNow, Lyle... let¡¯s start our regime.¡»

    ¡°U-um...¡±

    After it went on that far, I started to hear Novem¡¯s voice.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Lyle-sama, you¡¯ll catch a cold if you sleep in a ce like this.¡±

    Having washed her hair and wiped down her body, Novem looked at me with ample worry.

    My eyes were teary, as I held her body to my own.

    ¡°W-what could be the matter, Lyle-sama!?¡±

    As she panicked, I spoke.

    ¡°What should I do, Novem... it seems I¡¯m going to be overthrowing the government.¡±

    ¡°... Huh?¡±

    Even Novem was struck dumbfound by my words.

    How was it?

    It won¡¯t get anywhere. With fourteen in the Jewel... the main story won¡¯t get anywhere! And I can¡¯t deal with as many Skills as the meaning of life.

 Volume 8 - 4: The Leaderâ€™s Job

    (TL: As for the name of this site...

    Godwin: Rebranding is where you take a property the general public are bored to death of seeing, change it slightly, and promote it as somethingpletely different.

    Jack: That sounds both insulting, and maniptive.

    Godwin: I like to call it good marketing.

    Jack: Well now I think it sounds great. )

    The Leader¡¯s Job

    Adventuringpanions. The leader heading a party generally had a lot of worries.

    When the scale grewrge enough, perhaps you could hire people to manage in your ce, but you couldn¡¯t really leave your money to people you couldn¡¯t trust.

    In my own room, I looked over the consumables list Monica had requested from our members, and began to write a list of things we had to buy.

    ¡°Um~, we can get these as a party, so the remaining problem is Aria after all. That¡¯s definitely something she needs to get herself. And wait, she¡¯s the only one who¡¯ll be using it, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Her equipment recement included, Aria was t broke. I knew she liked circling around the food stalls, but that was still within my tolerance level.

    But I have to manage it before she begins earning debt from out otherpanions, and bringing about a bad influence to the party.

    Not just myself, as the leader, I have to look after my party members as well. Meaning, I had no free time.

    ¡°Tomorrow is shopping with Miranda, next is ra, and Aria is...¡±

    On top of interacting with all mypanions...

    Watching over me was a woman gripping her twin tails with both hands. I ignored Monica as she made a bored expression.

    She was by my side helping in various things, but whenever she grew bored, she would start making some nerve-wracking gestures. At present, she was sitting facing away, quietly singing a sorrowful song to attract my attention.

    ¡°... Monica, if we assemble all of these, then how will we be budget-wise?¡±

    When I called out to her, she stood and abruptly raised both her hands.

    ¡°Over budget. To be more specific, it¡¯ll be around ten gold over! As of yet, it¡¯s unknown what sort of earnings we can expect in the Labyrinth, so if you increase the budget any higher, you¡¯d best be prepared to go into the red! But, with a certain chicken dickwad¡¯s savings taken into consideration, it¡¯s a trifling sum.¡±

    Even if we were epting requests, it¡¯s not like as long as I could mobilize our forces, then any job would be fine. It was the leader¡¯s job to stay in the ck.

    ¡°I¡¯m more than resolved to face a deficit, but going onto those funds is a bit...¡±

    For the task before us, no amount of money would ever be enough, and I thought it terrible if I didn¡¯t get a grip on the matter. Some advice came from the Jewel.

    It was one with strong rtion to mary matters, the Fourth.

    ¡ºYou seem to be troubled it, but Lyle... you know, it¡¯s not like you have to be at full force at all times.¡»

    When I touched the Jewel, he offered an exnation.

    ¡ºI¡¯m saying you don¡¯t always have to make use of all your numbers. Send a moderate force to the Labyrinth, and let two or three sit this one out. It¡¯s your holiday, and you don¡¯t really have to challenge it in the first ce. Based on how things y out, just take two or three along. At the moment, you have assembled personnel capable of such a feat.¡»

    While we were low in numbers, my party¡¯s specialty was the highpetence of each of its members.

    ¡ºMarching forth with everyone aboard is overkill. Do some moderate rotations, and preserve your war potential for the future. And that¡¯ll also decrease the consumption of consumables.¡»

    But wouldn¡¯t it be best to let everyone build up experience equally? I had such a worry, but its true we wouldn¡¯t be able to move without money.

    However...

    (There¡¯s the matter of Novem and Miranda, and rotating to try out a variety of formations may prove beneficial. And wait, besides those two, are there any that don¡¯t get along?)

    Thinking it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to use this chance to find out, and with this being my first Labyrinth Subjugation mission in Beim, I felt there was a need for some extensive trial and error.

    I sent Monica a nce.

    ¡°How¡¯s the mini Porter for ra¡¯s personal useing along? Feel it¡¯ll be done soon?¡±

    Monica pointed both palms upwards, and shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t borrow a workshop, so it really will be a simple thing. Just a box with legs and wheels. A handcart or perhaps a rickshaw. I have one unitpleted.¡±

    We received some details on the Labyrinth, and it seems it wasn¡¯t spacious enough to fit Porter. Even if we forced it through, it would not be able to descend stairs.

    And it wouldn¡¯t make the turns on the path, or so Monica calcted.

    (It we¡¯ll be fighting in a narrow space, smaller numbers really will be the safer option.)

    Originally, I nned to split the party in half, and have us move separately, but it was dangerous to leave Shannon at the Base alone.

    ¡°... Monica, tell everyone we¡¯ll be challenging the Labyrinth on rotation. I¡¯ll draw up the ns on my side...¡±

    When I said that, the Fifth gave some advice from the Jewel.

    ¡º... Get all their opinions together. And don¡¯t finalize it alone. You can reuse some tools each round, so gather up all the necessary items, and tell everyone today. Have a meeting. Otherwise it will be a painter.¡»

    I had the Seventh¡¯s ¡¾Box¡¿, so it was possible to preserve perishables. The reason my party could travel with so little luggage was due to that oh-so-convenient Skill of the Seventh.

    When I shook my head, Monica waited for my next words.

    ¡°... Never mind that. Let¡¯s buy all the necessary items today. But we¡¯ll discuss the matter of rotations with everyone. Can you tell everyone to gather in the evening?¡±

    Monica nodded.

    ¡°Quite a wise choice for a chicken. Well, there are some of them who¡¯ve gone out, so perhaps informing everyone will prove impossible.¡±

    When I thought of who may be out, Miranda¡¯s face was the first toe to mind. The runner ups: Novem, Eva and May.

    May was taking in the sights of the city, and Novem was apanying her as something of a legal guardian.

    (ra will be holed up reading since she¡¯s bought a book, Aria doesn¡¯t get up in the mornings, Shannon¡¯s location... well, that one really depends on Miranda.)

    ¡°Just tell them once they¡¯ve returned. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be back by night, so... actually, could you go out and tell them? We can go shopping once you get back.¡±

    When I said that, her face reddened.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s not like I wanted to go out with you or anything, okay!? I¡¯ll convey the message as fast I can, but don¡¯t misunderstand it! It¡¯s not because I want to go shopping with you as soon as possible, okay!?¡±

    She said something along those lines.

    (Why does she act like that every single time?)

    ¡°Then I can go alone and...¡±

    As I was about to say it, Monica¡¯s face turned serious.

    ¡°That was a lie. I¡¯m ridiculously happy. If you don¡¯t take me along, I¡¯ll nag you to death about itter. It will surely be annoying, so I highly rmend you take me along for your own sake. Just take me dammit, I beg of you. I¡¯ve been looking forward to it for a hell of a long time.¡±

    ¡°No... you¡¯re already being plenty annoying as it is...¡±

    And the Sixth offered some advice.

    ¡ºLyle, don¡¯t forget to give your greetings to the other important members of this subjugation mission.¡»

    (Ah, there was that too.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A few dayster.

    I took care of myrades¡¯ preparations, and when I had the time to enjoy my day off, I walked to an ce I didn¡¯t usually go with some bottles of wine in one hand.

    I got the narrow eyed man to introduce me to the one leading this Labyrinth Subjugation, ¡¾Alette Baillet¡¿.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t a direct acquaintance, but I asked if he could use some connections to make our meeting a possibility.

    If the woman in question didn¡¯t want to meet, then it¡¯s natural I wouldn¡¯t be able to offer my greetings. But with me having been recognized by the guild in such a short timeframe, it seemed she was mildly interested.

    She approved a meeting, and so I got to bring my feet to her door.

    (She should have just refused.)

    The reason I thought that, was because she had just returned frompleting a request. As the party¡¯s leader, she had personally gone out toplete it, and after just returning, she¡¯d have to exchange pleasantries with me.

    I really don¡¯t know about inviting in guests when if she wanted to take it easy a while.

    At the same time, my schedule was also barely able to fit it in.

    I told my members about rotating in the Labyrinth, and received their approval, but in that case, what were we to do about the reward? The formation? Breaks? Various problems began to surface, and tuning based on everyone¡¯s input was a trial.

    (I¡¯m d I listened to what the Fifth had to say.)

    As I was thinking that, I arrived at the building I was looking for.

    The area was lined with manors, and other buildings that looked like inns. And It was an area arge number of adventurers lived.

    Rather than staying in an inn, or renting an apartment, the ones living in ces like this must be on the sessful side of the spectrum.

    A small fraction lived ridiculously extravagant lives, but it wasn¡¯t too rare for arge party to rent out a building either.

    ¡°This is the ce.¡±

    I approached the door, and was about to knock it, when the slider covering the wide peephole in the door suddenly slid open.

    From it, the two eyes inspecting were like the eyes of a beast that had found its prey. Those violet eyes looked a little scary.

    ¡°Whah!¡±

    They¡¯d likely sensed my approach, and sought to deal with me preemptively. But I didn¡¯t really enjoy this way of being dealt with.

    (I should have prepared my heart a bit more.)

    Is what I thought, but the door opened before my mouth could.

    ¡°H-huh?¡±

    While the events had left me in shock, the one toe out the woman with blond bob-cut hair that fell just short of reaching her shoulders. Her age looked to be just around the range you could include in the twenties, or higher, or not.

    And walking out, she expanded her arms...

    ¡°Wee, pretty boy! And jump into my arms if you will! Ah, while you¡¯re at it, could you sign these forms? Me and my assets: a limited time offer! Oh, even if you call me a noble, I¡¯m but a fourth daughter. However, you¡¯ll never be bothered with making ends meet, I assure you! What¡¯s more, I¡¯ve not even been used ye...¡±

    I won¡¯t let you escape! She said, as she sent me a wink. While she did have some charm to her, she was a person that gave off a bit of an unfortunate impression, and she was desperately clenching the papers in her hand with the word marriage written over the top.

    From within, herrades were holding her back.

    ¡°Captain Alette! I beg of you, please don¡¯t go outside! We¡¯ll take care of this, so don¡¯t show yourself in public anymore! Even I¡¯m beginning to feel embarrassed here!¡±

    ¡°Stop it, won¡¯t you? Don¡¯t get in the way of my happy marriage! Even like this, I still search for my prince on a white horse. I¡¯m a pure maiden inside! By the way, outside, I¡¯m also a pure mai...¡±

    ¡°Yes, enough of that! Even if you¡¯re a maiden inside, your outside¡¯s just barely still of marriageable age! Just get back inside already... and wait, who the hell was it!? Who let the captain out of her room!¡±

    The woman being pulled back by a number of men let off a refreshing smile.

    ¡°Ain¡¯t no one in this world who can bind me. But if you¡¯re going to use the ball and chains of a ring, I highly wee it.¡±

    Herrades spoke to me.

    ¡°... Normally, she¡¯s a splendid captain. I assure you.¡±

    I dropped the three wine bottles I had brought along as a gift onto the ground, and covered my face with both hands.

    ¡°A woman I don¡¯t even know is breaking my heart.¡±

    From the Jewel, the Third let out an uninterested voice.

    ¡ºHmm, our mr. lyle must surpass that one day. Look up to the pros; our mr. lyle must always be aiming for the top.¡»

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºEven the Walt House¡¯s Wonder Child would be hard pressed to surpass that one through ordinary means.¡»

    These guys are enjoying it... this is the worst.

    My instincts understood.

    That this person was yet another victim of after-Growth syndrome.

    Herrades frantically surrounded her, and dragged her into the building. I heard they were knights from somend, but there was a sense of uniformity among their garments.

    The knight toe out in the captain¡¯s ce was a tired-looking one, wiping his brow and getting his hair in order as he patted down his clothing.

    ¡°P-please to meet you. You must be Lyle-dono, right?¡±

    I decided to pretend none of that ever happened, and deal with him normally.

    ¡°Yes. Theing Labyrinth Subjugation is to be my first one, so I thought it best I gave my greetings. Ah, these are a gift.¡±

    ¡°... Thank you.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t really determine whether that sincere gratitude was directed at the wine, or at me letting the previous scene slide.

    But I could definitely understand that I came at a bad time.

    ¡°Um, today, I really did juste to give a greeting, so if I may, I think I will be taking my leave.¡±

    ¡°Ah, of course. Uh, if possible, could you...¡±

    I could understand what he wanted to say. So I silently nodded.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen a thing. I haven¡¯t heard a thing.¡±

    The man to me.

    ¡°Thank you. Truly, thank you.¡±

    And said that.

    The Fourth in a subdued voice.

    ¡ºSo you really did just end it at getting to know each other¡¯s faces. Even when you prepared the finest of wines.¡»

    The Sixth.

    ¡ºWell, you got to see an embarrassing side of her, andpleted your objective of getting acquainted. It wasn¡¯t all negatives. No, more so, you may have gained something.¡»

    The Third too.

    ¡ºIt was the best of times. Hey, next you meet, try asking if she always goes around carrying that document she was holding before!¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºLooks like marriageable age has extended beyond my time. And wait, a noble daughter, at that age to boot, makes me even begin to suspect defective merchandise.¡»

    The Seventh as well.

    ¡ºLuck wasn¡¯t with her, is one thing. But she¡¯s a holder ofpetency to put her up at future vice-head? Is that so... isn¡¯t that fine, then?¡»

    The Sixth agreed.

    ¡ºSplendid. Truly wonderful. Now then, the problem is how to make use of this, but...¡»

    They sounded to be plotting something sinister. My ancestors.

    (These guys are scary.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After having sessfully (?)pleted my greetings, I left the building inhabited by Alette Baillet¡¯s party, and looked around the area as I walked.

    It wasn¡¯t rare for sessful adventurers to have a stronghold in Beim. I there were adventurers that owned mansion-likeplexes, there were also parties that preferred the functionality of an inn.

    (It increases our expenses, so I¡¯ll have some piece of mind if we can have a stronghold somewhere. Even if I want to have Monica make something, it would be nice to have a warehouse where we could do something about the sound.)

    Our current members wererades who had decided to follow me. Borrowing an apartment, and living there would be fine, but I¡¯m not really sure what to think of that.

    (Perhaps it would be best to make it as showy as possible. And wait, that would cost money by definition... Labyrinth missionss have a nice prospect of profit, and I¡¯ll be able to find out just how they work this time around.)

    As a leader, there was much I had to think about.

    At times like this, I think it would be easier if I could just move as a single party member. And at the same time...

    (That Novem... she¡¯s been speaking up less as ofte. Is she relying on me? Or perhaps...)

    She used to be moving various things for my sake, but after that case with Celes, I felt a distance had been created.

    I could think of it as being recognized, and my decisions trusted, but it did feel a little lonely.

    (... It¡¯s best I went and spoke with Novem about it. She does do quite a bit or my sake.)

    The reason I didn¡¯t press her too hard may have been that I didn¡¯t want to be hated by her.

    And it¡¯s not like I was the only one stretching things out. The ancestors... especially the Third, and Fourth were particrly for it.

    The other ancestors did more or less have their doubts about Novem of the Forxuz House, but they didn¡¯t tell me to try any press her for answers.

    That must be just how deeply they were intertwined with the Walt House. Even those that treated them as vassals likely never thought they would ever turn coat.

    (Come to think of it, the Forxuz House sure is a strange one. The first did say they used to be neighbors or something.)

    The Second, and the Third, and even the Fourth had relied on them. Enough that it¡¯s been said it was never the throne, but to the Walt House the Forxuzes had sworn loyalty to.

    (I really do have to have a proper talk with her...)

    On the way home, I began to feel unwell. Is it something I shouldn¡¯t be asking? I felt a sense of unease in my chest.

 Volume 8 - 5: The Departing Subjugatory Force

    The Departing Subjugatory Force

    The preparations to depart over with, we gathered at Beim¡¯s eastern gate. Our scale was that of a few hundreds.

    It didn¡¯t reach a thousand, but it was still a considerable number.

    (I heard the difficulty level was low, but...)

    Thergest individual party was Alette Baillet¡¯s knights. They had a bit over thirty fighters, and only around the same number of support.

    But perhaps they hadn¡¯t had enough supporters to begin with, as a few of them were temporary hires.

    Among the other parties, even the bigger ones had around six fighters, and ten support. My party was not the smallest one.

    If you want to pick out the absolute smallest party, then it was the lightly armored party led by that ¡¾Albano¡¿ the narrow eyed man had spoken of. While they borrowed a horse-drawn wagon all the same, they only had six in all.

    ¡¾Creit Benini¡¿ who¡¯d stirred up that duel mess, headed a group of six armored men organized by the books, and a greater number to support them.

    They had four wagons, and while their equipment was mismatched, they looked like an army on a march. No, I participated in an army¡¯s march back in centrally, and ability-wise, these men were greater.

    Looking around, I saw some irrelevant parties gathering as well.

    ¡°What, so you can just join in if you want to?¡±

    When I thought that, the receptionist dispatched by the Guild walked up to this time¡¯smander- Alette-san.

    It was Tanya-san.

    I had finished checking over the goods packed into Porter, so I somewhat paid mind to their exchange.

    We hade quite early in the morning, so our group was somewhere around the center of the mass. For that sake, Porter was one thing, but the gathering of women also stood out.

    Among the other adventurers, one even remarked, ¡®thinking of opening shop once we arrive there?¡¯ of something as he held up hie head indecently.

    It seems it takes a variety of sorts to make a Labyrinth subjugation in Beim.

    (I think I¡¯m getting something wrong here, but... oh, they started talking.)

    The voices I heard were cut off by the surrounding noise, so it¡¯s not like I could pick up everything. But what I did catch was...

    ¡°Well then, those are all the regrs who¡¯ll be participating this time.¡±

    ¡°... That was a big help, Tanya.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look so good. Something the matter, Alette-san? Ah, right! The truth is, there¡¯s a party I rmended among them, so once you get back, can you tell me how they fared?¡±

    ¡°... I don¡¯t really mind? What name should I look out for?¡±

    ¡°His party stands out, so you¡¯ll pick them out quite easily. That boy with the blue hair watching from over there, Lyle-kun¡¯s party.¡±

    It does appear she noticed my eavesdropping.

    And when Alette-san looked in my direction, her face turned pale. I waved, and Tanya-san reciprocated the motion with a smile.

    Alette-san hung her head, and put her hands over it.

    Once the paperwork had finished, Tanya-san came over to me.

    Watching Alette-san escape into the crowd to intentionally disappear from my field of vision, I was ovee with some indescribably sentiment.

    (Right. It¡¯s hard because you remember every little bit of it... I totally get it. I totally get where you¡¯reing from, Alette-san.)

    From within the Jewel, the Third¡¯s voices sounded like he was desperately holding backughter.

    ¡ºHey, Lyle... make sure you properly ask whether she carries those papers around regrily. How about asking her outright if she¡¯s found any takers yet!?¡»

    (... The Third somehow feels the darkest here.)

    I offered my greetings to Tanya-san who approached.

    ¡°Good morning. So you noticed me?¡±

    ¡°You do possess quite a conspicuous means of transportation. And wait, not a carriage, but a Porter, was it? I never thought you would be in possession of a model of the item so talked about of Arumsaas.¡±

    As everyone directed their nces at Porter, Monica stuck out her chest in pride.

    While doubting whether anyone was actually praising her, I continued talking to Tanya-san.

    ¡°Come to think of it, what¡¯s this about regr members?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Oh, that? Right, you wouldn¡¯t be knowledgeable about something like that. It¡¯s your first subjugation, so perhaps it would be best to familiarize yourself with the way things go.¡±

    What Tanya-san exined...

    Apart from the Parties specifically selected to join, those Parties could hire other ones or soloes as temporary assistance.

    For those that scraped by with the bare minimum numbers, it wasmon to hire some more adventurers for added support.

    Of course, there were other cases around, and it was no good unless you could trust the temps you were hiring.

    But even if we knew that fact beforehand, it would be quite difficult for us to hire anyone in only a week¡¯s timespan.

    ¡°Besides adventurers, there are merchants who make the trip a well. People going the same general direction will apany partway as well, and there are even some performing troupes. See, just look over there.¡±

    Looking closely, I saw a gathering of elves confirming their instruments.

    They were quite a distance away, so I hadn¡¯t noticed.

    (They have weapons as well, so I thought they were Adventurers.)

    I observed around, and saw some merchants leading several cart¡¯s-worth of merchandise. Dressed-up women were sociably looking around from them.

    So among them, some would open up shops, and cater to the adventurers.

    Other than that, there were some young adventurers who¡¯d likely pleaded with another party to take them along.

    ¡°It¡¯s a limited time thing, and a small town forms around it for a period of time. I¡¯m sure entertainment is a must. While we¡¯re moving, the temporary hires will carry out the guard duties after all. The regr members can challenge the Labyrinth with all they¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡°But the temps aren¡¯t permitted to enter it?¡±

    Tanya-san spoke with a wry smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if a receptionist such as myself should be the one to say it, but I¡¯ve no idea what¡¯s happening where I¡¯m not watching. There are a few guild personnel who will tag along, but I myself will return to the East Branch once I¡¯ve confirmed the participants. It¡¯s best you see how those matters go on your own.¡±

    As I epted that it was just something like that, Tanya-san went on.

    ¡°Normally, doing temp work like this is an important task to get connections withpetent people. And remember, your party is apetent one.¡±

    ¡°... Just now, you told Alette-san, that you¡¯re the one that rmended us.¡±

    When I said that, she nodded.

    ¡°Yes, so make sure you don¡¯t betray my expectations.¡±

    She said that with a smile, before walking off to confirm the members of the other parties.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The group that departed arrived at their destination with Alette¡¯s Party at the head.

    Miranda began to understand the meaning of Tanya¡¯s words as she walked around the base.

    (It truly is a small town here. I can¡¯t believe it.)

    At the start, it was just a group of under a thousand, but given the time, people continued to gather, and its poption easily crossed that line.

    After a while of moving, those with separate destinations separated off.

    And in the end, the number to reach their destination point after six days of travel was just around six hundred.

    The difficulty level wasn¡¯t high. But with a scale surpassing ten floors, and a boss every floor, it was thought it would take quite some time.

    The parties actively doing the clearing contained around one hundred and fifty members.

    A force carrying around numbers several times that was based on a different methodology that the usual subjugatory forces of knights and soldiers.

    After arriving, the guild personnel immediately began to confirm that everyone was present.

    And the magicians brought along began to build the base.

    They leveled the earth, built up walls, and formed the roads.

    Just as Tanya had said, a town was really formed.

    And as soon as they arrived, the merchants unloaded their cargo, they split up into those to stay, and those to return, many heading back with adventurer guards.

    There was more cargo on the way, but when she asked, she heard another merchant party was on their way. They would arrive a few dayster.

    Miranda was curious as to what the merchants were thinking in nning it like that, but her information source gave a vague smile, and dodged the topic.

    The goods on sale leaned most towards armor, wine, and food. Items made tost a long time.

    Some had brought ingredients to cook in stone furnaces built up with magic.

    After distributing luggage to the important member, the guild receptionists went off to their prepared tent, and began handling paperwork.

    They had horses prepared, and it was clear they would be getting in contact with the guild regrly.

    While Miranda walked her way back to the ce her party had been afforded, a number of adventurers immediately made their way to the tents of the harlots.

    ¡°Hey, ain¡¯t five silver too steep? How¡¯s three sound?¡±

    To the haggling adventurer, the man taking around the girls smiled.

    ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve also risked our lives toe to these distantnds to do business. There¡¯s no harm in making it a little expensive. And we¡¯ve only brought around the best of the best.¡±

    The adventurer did not back down.

    ¡°Quit lying! Coming this far with an army to guard you, and you can¡¯t be going there, buddy!¡±

    But the man.

    ¡°Then so be it. We¡¯ll merely tend to other customers. And as we¡¯ve just arrived, we haven¡¯t even finished setting up shop. If you help out, I won¡¯t mind making it just a little lighter on your wallet.¡±

    A few fleeting nces from the man, and the adventurers voiced their willingness to help with construction and other work.

    When she turned her eyes to a different ce, a troupe of performers were singing their songs, and ying their tunes.

    ¡°It sure is lively here.¡±

    When she said that, a voice called over.

    ¡°Well of course it is. When an adventurer¡¯s earning money, then so are the merchants and craftsmen and harlots. We¡¯re not earnest enough to fight days on end without any entertainment.¡±

    When she turned around, she say a blond-haired man with ckened eyes. At his waist hung a one-handed sword with a conspicuously long hilt.

    Lightly armored, and giving off the aura of a womanizer at but a nce. Miranda dealt with him with a smile.

    ¡°What business do you have with me?¡±

    He also greeted her smiling. He put a hand to his waist, clenched his right, protruded his thumb, and pointed it at himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m Albano. I was just in the mood to get to know a pretty woman. Well, while I¡¯m at it, I also have something to talk about with your leader.¡±

    When Miranda ckened her arms, and took a stance as if to draw her weapon, her conversation partner frantically persisted it was a joke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get so angry! I really do want to meet your leader! It¡¯s your first Labyrinth mission, right? I don¡¯t want things to get into a mess, so I wanted to take the initiative, and talk things out.¡±

    When she moved her hands away from her weapons, her opponent seemed relieved.

    (He looks like he takes things slow, but he sure reacts fast. And he might be quite strong.)

    Miranda gave that judgement, and he began to exin the situation.

    ¡°Boss Alette is fundamentally here to train up her men. Money-wise, she¡¯ll be fine as long as she doesn¡¯t go into the red. I¡¯ll follow her orders, with her being boss, but any more is uncalled for. To us, she¡¯s amander to rejoice over.¡±

    After watching the man give his exnation, Miranda spoke.

    ¡°And what exactly is It you want from us? If you¡¯re here to cut our profit, I really don¡¯t want to refer you.¡±

    Albano dismissively waved his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s not it. Boss Alette¡¯s seriously battle-oriented. We¡¯re mobility, or how should I put it, recon-specialized. Well, Well, I¡¯m sure you can tell, you give off the same feeling and all.¡±

    Looking over him, Miranda could tell he was the same sort of unit. Plenty of tools on him, skilled in removing and setting traps. And lightweight garments easy to move around in...

    (Come to think of it, all his men were extremely lightly armored. So his entire party is specialized for something like that?)

    ¡°So I don¡¯t want you guys to go too far ahead, and stir up trouble. There are some traps and plenty of things I have to leave to you guys, and you don¡¯t want to make an enemy of me or Alette. There¡¯s profit in it for all. You can even confirm it if you want. I¡¯m fine with meeting him when all¡¯s said and done.¡±

    Thinking he was a diligent man unbefitting his appearance, Miranda confirmed something.

    ¡°You¡¯ll do that much? If you want us to confirm it, I can send Lyle over to your ce.¡±

    Albano made a reluctant expression.

    ¡°Now that would be troublesome. They¡¯re not all as mannered as me. Even if they don¡¯t have ill-intent, there are some things that riles them up. Because of that, we¡¯ve gotten into quite a fight with that Creit. And the Boss¡¯ mood¡¯s taken a turn for the worse.¡±

    It seems he did have his reasons when he came over himself.

    (Not that I can call you too well-mannered either. But any worse than that really will be a problem. Perhaps he¡¯s decent if he¡¯s at least mindful of that.)

    Miranda didn¡¯t feel he had said any lies, but she decided to check anyways.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Alette-san¡¯s ce to confirm it. After that, we¡¯ll meet again. I¡¯m sure I can find you in this base if I look hard enough.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t arge town.

    It was merely a small space that held the functionality of one. Not that there were any other viges around topare it with.

    ¡°Fine by me. Then let¡¯s make it tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll be watching the entertainers tomorrow. We¡¯ll have work right after that, and I want to enter the Labyrinth after I¡¯ve exined it out with him. By the way, what was your name?¡±

    Miranda smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s Miranda. Well then, if everything you said was true, then we¡¯ll meet tomorrow. I¡¯ll bring Lyle along.¡±

    After his business was finished, Albano walked off.

    While he looked ill-natured, it seemed he at least had enough ability for the guild to recognize him.

    (It¡¯ll be different from that Gryphon Subjugation at Centralle. This time, those around us are already used to it, and we¡¯ll be the ones learning a thing or two. Even so...)

    Miranda walked towards where Porter was stationed.

    The tent prepared there was the ce Lyle¡¯s party was to sleep. This time, Porter wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the Labyrinth itself, so it was going to be used as housing.

    When she got closer, she found the other members inspecting the supplies received from the guild.

    They were food rations, bread, dried meat, and the like.

    Monica was seriously thinking over how she was going to cook them.

    Lyle was helping ra check over the Mini-Porter Porter mimic.

    May was lying down over Porter¡¯s roof, and letting out a yawn.

    Eva disyed interest to the songs drifting through the air, and Novem was cautioning her as she fidgeted restlessly.

    Tired from the trip alone, Shannon was limply hanging her legs out of Porter¡¯s loading tray.

    Novem was going over their luggage with Eva.

    And Miranda looked at Novem¡¯s staff.

    (Purchased in Beim, she says? Why was there a need for her to lie about something like that?)

    The metallic silver staff boasted quite a simple make. The area to hold it was carved of ck-stained wood.

    Silver extended from the wood on both ends, and the upper portion of it also had quite a simple design as far as magicians¡¯ staffs go.

    She remembered Lyle¡¯s reaction shen he first saw it.

    ¡ºAh, that one looks like Novem¡¯s old staff.¡»

    What part of it? Miranda didn¡¯t ask such a question to confirm it, but she knew from the information dealer that she had epted something staff-like from her family.

    (There¡¯s a possibility it¡¯s something different, but the timing matches up too well.)

    Miranda couldn¡¯t help but be wary of Novem.

    And Novem calmly turned to face her.

    It was as if she had noticed her from the start.

    (... Someday, I¡¯ll peel off that human skin of yours, monster.)

    As she returned to herrades with a smile on her face, Miranda had such a thing on her mind...

 Volume 8 - 6: Alette Baillet

    Alette Baillet

    Invited by Miranda, I went over to the ce Alette-san¡¯s party¡¯s tent was stationed.

    I had been confirming Mini-Porter with ra, but no matter what we did, there were still things we had to look over, so I decided toe here, but...

    ¡°As I thought, I¡¯m really not interested.¡±

    There, Miranda spoke with a fed-up expression.

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that aftering all the way here. Notmally, you should have taken care of these matters when you gave the initial greetings.¡±

    Miranda¡¯s words were correct, and I surely did go and give greetings to Alette-san. But I ended up witnessing something outrageous.

    Even I have some mercy in me.

    ¡°... I can¡¯t harden my heart that much.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? See, let¡¯s just go already!¡±

    Miranda approached the person on lookout, and stated our business. After looking at my face, the guard made a nk expression, then aplicated one before heading into the tent.

    Miranda looked at me.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°... I haven¡¯t done a thing.¡±

    That¡¯s all I could say. But within the Jewel, the ancestorsughed...

    ¡ºYep, it¡¯s true; you haven¡¯t done a thing. No lies there. But... you¡¯re finallying face to face with Alette-chan! I wonder what¡¯s be of the dreaming maiden!¡»

    ¡ºIn order to achieve favorable grounds to negotiate on, I am starting to believe the Third¡¯s, ¡®found any takers yet¡¯ line might be necessary. Lyle, it¡¯s all in the smile, the smile! Make sure you smile to shake up your opponent!¡»

    ¡ºHey, that¡¯s only after you determine what sort of person she is. She may have a delinquent side to her. Tease her too much, and she may turn out like a certain someone¡¯s wife. That one was scary.¡»

    ¡º... Fifth, could you possibly be talking about me? And wait, I really do think you should follow the Fourth¡¯s words, and shake her up to acquire some favorable terms...¡»

    ¡ºThe Sixth sure did a lot of that in his time, Lyle, make sure you don¡¯t learn from his example.¡»

    I let their opinions slide by as per usual, as I watched the guard from beforee out with a dubous expression, and grant us entry.

    ¡°... It seems she is willing to meet you.¡±

    Sensing the surrounding atmosphere, Miranda to me.

    ¡°Hey, why is the air so tense? You really didn¡¯t do anything, right? Or could it be you were the one getting things done to?¡±

    To her worry, I spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when you meet her.¡±

    And saying that, we set foot into the tent¡¯s interior.

    Within it, were Alette-san, and the tall knight who¡¯d dealt with me the first time.

    ¡°U-um... it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    When I said that, the knight cut off the conversation with, ¡®it sure has.¡¯ Miranda also gave a, ¡®pleasure to meet you~¡¯ as a greeting, but...

    Alette-san was sitting in front of a desk with her eyes cast down.

    And...

    ¡°K-kill me!¡±

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    The air surrounding the stage turned strange. She suddenly requested someone to kill her.

    Not only that, she began holding her head in both hands, and banging her forehead against the desk.

    ¡°Just kill me already! What fun do you find in torturing me so!? That¡¯s right, I¡¯m just a woman who let her marrying years slip by! I mean, there was no helping it! I never thought I¡¯d be promoted there! I never thought work would take up what semnce of free time I had left! There was no helping it... it¡¯s all work¡¯s fault...¡±

    Miranda was smiling, but her expression was cramping up.

    The male knight who looked to be her adjutant silently held a hand to his face.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here for a separate matter today¨C¡±

    ¡°¡ªA separate matter? What? So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m not even worth it to tease!? If you haven¡¯te tough... then just what purpose could you havee here, dammit!¡±

    The knight couldn¡¯t remain silent any longer, lowering a chop over Alette-san¡¯s head.

    ¡°Captain, just get over it already. If you¡¯re like that during the subjugation, then it wouldn¡¯t be strange if some lives were thrown down.¡±

    Alette-san corrected her breathing that had gone into a mess, and cleared her throat.

    ¡°S-sorry. It was just too embarrassing for me... now then, what business do you have, Lyle-kun?¡±

    Having calmed down with some deep breathes, she looked like a totally different person that before.

    With a swiftly-formed business-like expression, she motioned for us to sit. If that was how she treated me when we first met, I would have unquestioningly held a favorable impression of her.

    But the sentiment the current me has towards this woman...

    (Just what could it be, these restless feelings.)

    ... I¡¯m sure it was sympathy.

    She was mypatriot who had gone through the same drastic after-Growth symptoms. I decided not to tease her over it.

    I sat across the table from her, and as she¡¯s calm down, I got the leisure to take in some of my surroundings.

    The Third.

    ¡ºHuh! You¡¯re not going to say anything about it? Even when it¡¯s sure to be interesting?¡»

    He put out a disappointed voice, but I ignored it.

    The inside of the tent had what seemed to be Alette-san¡¯s belongings, her bed, her armor, and other things of the like. The desk in the very center wasrge, and it had various writing tools scattered around.

    A form of Magic Tool, antern gave a steady stream of light to the dark interior.

    And equipment-wise, she had assembled some reliable ones.

    The one to stand out most among them was probably herrge two-handed sword. There¡¯s almost no doubt it¡¯s a an master artisan¡¯s work.

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºRather than an adventurer, it seems she¡¯s a bonifide knight. Just what are these guys? For what sake are they out adventuring?¡»

    All I knew was that they were a knight brigade from somewhere or another. That they were carrying out adventurer work to train up the next generation, and that as long as they were making some sort of profit, they didn¡¯t really care about the rewards.

    Miranda exined the situation to her.

    ¡°An adventurer named Albano said I¡¯d understand some things if I came to you. Something about not getting in the way of other peoples¡¯ work.¡±

    Alette-san listened and nodded.

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d say it tomorrow, but I see. Albano... He must have learned a lesson from that fight with Creit. It¡¯s a good medicine now and again.¡±

    Her tone was a little rough, but she gave off a kind impression.

    And she began exining the situation to us.

    ¡°We are adventurers, but one we return home, we¡¯ll be knights. It may be strange to call it a knight¡¯s errantry, but we¡¯ve merelye to Beim to build up experience. Well, it¡¯s something of a tradition. Train your ability in realbat, and go get your own meal ticket.¡±

    She said that in a joking manner, but the Fourth in the Jewel reacted.

    ¡ºHow nice~ That¡¯s a nice one~.¡»

    After exining her own situation, she began going into Albano-san¡¯s situation.

    ¡°There are various reasons, but I think we have a favorable rtionship with Albano¡¯s party. In truth, they¡¯re quite reliable in reconnaissance, enemy detection, trap removal and trap cement. It¡¯s not something we wouldn¡¯t be able to take up on our own, but we¡¯ve gotten to leave it to them.¡±

    It seems Albano-san was telling the truth when he said he had permission.

    Miranda was a little dissatisfied.

    ¡°Meaning you give the front line to them, and leave them alone? You simply let them take all the good parts?¡±

    Alette-san gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say it. And I want to quickly clear up the first five floors to let the temporary parties in. After that, you can take responsibility of yourselves, and do whatever you want.¡±

    Hearing that, Miranda narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°... The unpermitted parties into the Labyrinth?¡±

    Alette-san smiled at her re. If I didn¡¯t have that unfortunate image of her in my mind, I¡¯m sure I would be genuinely astounded by how reliable she looked.

    And that¡¯s how I wished I was thinking.

    ¡°Up to the fifth floor, that is. They went as far as to guard us, so they¡¯d be unsatisfied returning without any profit. Also, the fact that they¡¯re here means that they¡¯re indirectly adventurers we¡¯ve recognized. There will be little chance of them failing miserably and pulling us down.¡±

    But she won¡¯t say there¡¯s no chance at all.

    ¡°So should we generally be following behind Albano-san¡¯s party?¡±

    Alette-san shook her head.

    ¡°The first three floor have been cleared already, apparently. The apparently is because it¡¯s yet to be determined whether this is one where the bosses revive, or where they won¡¯t appear again. We¡¯ll be having Albano¡¯s group investigate that. And it¡¯s quite a dangerous job. Even if they have the juicy parts, I don¡¯t think it unfair.¡±

    They were proceeding far ahead, and informing the rest of the danger. Their aptitude to dive into such a dangerous ce was something Alette-san must recognize.

    With this being my first Labyrinth mission, where I¡¯m more just learning the way things go in Beim, there would be no point in me refuting anything here.

    I smiled.

    ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll try our best to avoid any actions that may hinder or cause trouble to your parties. Well, we¡¯re the neers, so there are quite a few things I¡¯d hope you¡¯d teach us, so we¡¯ll follow your words.¡±

    Alette-san smiled as well, and praised me.

    ¡°Make sure you treasure those feelings. Being too earnest is a problem in itself. Well, if you¡¯re looking for peculiar ones, among us, it would have to be Albano, Creit, and Marina, perhaps?¡±

    She threw out three names.

    (I¡¯ve heard all of them before. And wait, peculiar? More so than Alette-san?)

    Miranda pressed further for information on the three.

    ¡°So are those three a danger? If they¡¯re to be enemies, I¡¯d appreciate some information on them.¡±

    Alette-san with a smile.

    ¡°Unfortunately, adventurers, what¡¯s more acquaintances aren¡¯t on my list of people to sell out. Let¡¯s just leave it at peculiar; there¡¯s not much danger to be found. It¡¯s something to confirm with your own eyes.¡±

    (... If she¡¯s usually this level-headed, it only makes the pitifulness of her post-Growths more prominent. If only I hadn¡¯t seen it, she would¡¯ve look so much cooler...)

    I thought it a little unfortunate as I ended the conversation.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next day, I had brought me feet early in the morning to where a troupe of performers were unveiling their act.

    I hade alongside Miranda, but...

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, Lyle-kun! That guy¡¯s an outrageous man!¡±

    ck hair tightly swept to the back, with a well-kept appearance, ¡¾Creit Benini¡¿ stuck his finger out at the man I was meeting: Albano.

    But I was only really here to discuss not getting in the way of others¡¯ work.

    Albano-san had an unpleased expression on his face as well.

    The party led by the overly serious Creit-san was the pr opposite of Albano-san¡¯s.

    Their equipment consisted of full metal breastte, gauntlet and sabaton. The weapons they carried included not only spears and swords, but axes and maces as well.

    Albano-san was wearing a robe, and the protectors he had attached were all only leather at best. Rather than armor, perhaps he possessed more tools of the trade? That was the sort of impression his attire gave off.

    ¡°Creit, won¡¯t you put an end to it already? I¡¯m here talking about business. The boss even told us to clear up to the fifth floor fast as we can!¡±

    To Albano-san¡¯s irritated face, Creit-san directed some vexation.

    ¡°Did that person really... a splendid knight as she is, for her not to protect the Guild¡¯s basic rules...¡±

    Miranda spoke to me in a quiet voice.

    ¡°Hey, it seems that man looks up to knights.¡±

    The Sixth was a little fed-up.

    ¡ºAh, yeah, you find these sorts here and there. At times, it¡¯s ridiculously enervating dealing with one too serious. It¡¯s not a bad mindset, but that¡¯s not what it takes for the world to turn.¡»

    As I thought, he was a troublesome individual.

    I.

    ¡°... No, what do you expect me to do about it?¡±

    Today was the day we would genuinely begin the conquest of the Labyrinth, and around the town were adventurers walking around with all their equipment equipped.

    The performers were looking over us thrilled expressions.

    (These ones are the same as Eva. So it¡¯s not like she was an abnormality.)

    When I held such an impression, Creit-san cautioned here.

    ¡°Get this, Lyle-kun! Those guys are former bandits! What¡¯s more, they¡¯re the sort where breaking the rules is only natural. You must watch your back in the Labyrinth.¡±

    Saying that, Creit-san walked off taking his party along.

    Albano-san on the other hand.

    ¡°Tsk, I had to meet that man on such a sweltering morning. Even when my tensions were up from having a beauty to talk to talk to... We¡¯re leaving, men.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°But that damn Creit, he¡¯s still holdin¡¯ a grudge over it.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, next time, let¡¯s sick a monster on ¡®im from behind.¡±

    Unlike Albano-san, hisrades had clearer ill-intent.

    Lowering his voice a little, Albano-san.

    ¡°... Yeah, yeh, just get a move on. If you¡¯re looking for money to y around, then it all depends on how fast you lot can finish this bloody job.¡±

    While he seemed detached, he had an air threatening enough to lead such a strong-willed group around.

    (I¡¯m a little jealous.)

    So I decided to return to Porter¡¯s station with Miranda.

    ¡°We should get going soon. Though today, we¡¯ll only be getting a feel of what sort of Labyrinth it is.¡±

    Walking beside me, Aria was...

    ¡°With that, all that¡¯s left is the solo Marina-san. What sort of person do you think she is?¡±

    That being said, I shook my head.

    ¡°Who knows?¡±

    I could only pray she wasn¡¯t any more peculiar than the other two.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After we returned to Porter, Eva immediately turned sour when she learned there was a ruckus.

    ¡°Why!? Why didn¡¯t you take me along!? How mortifying... it must have been quite an interesting show!¡±

    She was to keep house today, and by the dishevelment of her hair, it appears she truly was mortified.

    ¡°No, there wasn¡¯t any fighting or anything.¡±

    When I gave an excuse, she red at me.

    ¡°There¡¯s a trigger in everything! It¡¯s the buildup of these small events that will give birth to meaning somewhere down the road! Ah~ how could this be. Perhaps I should let off a song to relieve stress~.¡±

    The fleeting nces she sent at me looked to be pleading for me to negotiate to let her have the stage.

    While I was talking with Eva, Novem cleared her throat.

    ¡°Eva-san?¡±

    A warm smile directed at her, Eva reluctantly began to back down.

    ¡°Uuuh, understood.¡±

    On the first day, I, ra, Aria and Miranda would be going in to test the waters.

    Novem, Eva, May, Shannon, and Monica would stay here.

    Novem directed a smile at me.

    ¡°Well then, Lyle-sama... please take care.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best not to get injured. Novem, I leave the others to you.¡±

    Saying that, I took Aria and co. to the entrance of the Labyrinth.

 Volume 8 - 7: Precious Stone

    Precious Stone

    A dark Labyrinth corridor.

    From that space that resembled the inside of a cave, I could hear the sound of running water somewhere.

    When ra turned on the light from her staff to illuminate the area, I could see stctites on the ceiling.

    The ground was highly uneven, and the width of the passages couldn¡¯t be more than five meters.

    Because of those stctites on the ceiling, it felt lower than it was.

    Having entered the Labyrinth alongside us, Aria let out a whitened breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s really cold in here.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t lightly dressed, but even so, she had chosen garments easier to move around with, and had neglected her protection against the cold.

    I was also feeling it, and it was harsher than I had anticipated.

    ra.

    ¡°There is water dripping down the stctites. Based on the location, puddles form on the floor. The passage has curved a few times, but... Porter truly won¡¯t fit throuth.¡±

    At present, after being dispatched by the Guild, we were wandering around the first floor of the Labyrinth they had discovered.

    Its cave-like entrance suddenly began with a stairway.

    I, Aria, Miranda, and ra had entered just to examine the ce.

    Miranda.

    ¡°All thates out are creepy bat-like monsters, and the asional frog? Please give me a break.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure who that was directed at.

    But both Aria and Miranda didn¡¯t raise a cry in battle, as they disinterestedly fought off the monsters. No, perhaps it¡¯s best to say triumphed over.

    I myself was using the Skills ¡¾Map¡¿ and ¡¾Search¡¿ to look over the map of the first floor as I observed the movements of the other adventurers.

    ¡°... Next take the right.¡±

    We avoided the passage that would turn into a dead end a long ways down, and turned right.

    Straight ahead was a party beside ours that had already gone and turned around.

    It was just the first day.

    Albano-san¡¯s party was at the very front, and following them, all the other parties poured into the Labyrinth.

    When I strained my ears, I could hear the sounds of battle around.

    (It¡¯s a narrow maze. That¡¯s all good and well, but will the bosses revive?)

    When we entered the Labyrinth, there was no reaction from the floors boss.

    The space leading down to the second lower level was a wide room, but there wasn¡¯t any readinging from within it.

    It seems Albano-san¡¯s group had already descended down, and we were just walking around to find all we could about the first floor.

    (While it¡¯s true the lead gets to hog all the treasure chests... there are plenty they¡¯ve missed.)

    They prioritized moving on, and disarming the traps along the way. If that wasn¡¯t possible, they put clear markers to indicate the danger.

    Walking ahead, Aria stopped, and pulled a dagger she kept at her hip.

    She determined the enemying wouldn¡¯t even require her short spear, and she took a stance with her shielded left arm up front.

    I also pulled a sabre. I could hear the beating of wings.

    Miranda stuck her hand in her robe, and pulled it out with long needles held in the gaps between her fingers, she aimed at the ceiling, and threw them.

    In a dim area ahead, I could hear the sound of several things dropping...

    ¡°Tsk, two of them got away. Lyle, Aria, they¡¯re all yours.¡±

    While she sounded annoyed, she had managed to take out three of them.

    Aria took arge swing of her dagger, cutting down one of the giant Bat that came at us.

    I used my sabre to impale the other one.

    I pierced its torso, and the bat let off a high pitch cry before it ceased to draw breath.

    Looking warily around the surroundings, ra- who was leading Mini-Porter along- put down her staff, and began extracting materials and magic stones from the Bats.

    Since she had taken her hand off her staff, the light went out.

    I pointed my right palm at the ceiling, and prepared a light of my own. ra...

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Said that as she got to work.

    Aria kept watch of the front, and Miranda of the rear.

    I looked over the monsters.

    ¡°Those wings are over a meter each when spread out. There¡¯re some differences among individuals, but... these guys have quite eerie faces, do they not?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t searching for cuteness in a monster, but the Jewel at my neck was different.

    Once more, the Fifth...

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just a monster... it¡¯s just a monster... but if you look closely, I get the feeling it would make quite a cute...¡»

    In regards to him, the Fourth.

    ¡ºJust what part are you looking at?¡»

    Let out an irritable voice.

    And while I was lost in thought, ra called over to me.

    ¡°Lyle-san.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    I turned to her, and she lifted up the monster to show its full size. When she spread out the wings, they were enough to hide her small build.

    ¡°This is the biggest one today.¡±

    Hearing that, I examined it.

    ¡°It¡¯s one Miranda took out? Let¡¯s reim the needle... still, there¡¯s quite a range here.¡±

    ra proceeded to dismantle the creature as she voiced her agreement.

    ¡°Yes. The small ones are reasonable sized. The size of their Magic Stones remains rtively constant, and the price of materials by size isn¡¯t all that...¡±

    It would be troublesome to have a price named on each and every one of them, but we should be able to ce some expectations on the final profit.

    I looked at the Mini-Porter ra had inserted her staff into.

    Its bottom was a deep box, and the only attachments it had were wheels and legs to descend stairs, but its head was the same sort of cylindrical column with two small ss balls embedded for eyes.

    Monica persisted that such an attachment was necessary if we ever wanted to name it as a Porter.

    And I agreed wholeheartedly.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Porter was also quite simple to begin with. He¡¯s grown quite splendidly.¡±

    ra looked a little reluctant.

    ¡°Any more splendor and I will be troubled. It¡¯s reaching the limit to what I can operate.¡±

    And saying that, she tucked away the collected materials and stones into Mini-Porter.

    She stowed them away organized by type, and once that was done, she picked up her staff to move again.

    I extinguished my light, and confirmed the next ce we would be headed on the Map.

    A majority of the monsters had already been hunted out by other adventurers, so there really was no ce for us but to proceed onwards.

    (Should we go off and im the treasures Albano-san¡¯s group let slide?)

    Even if you called them treasure chests, they didn¡¯t take on the shape of wooden boxes.

    They were containers embedded into the walls, and were quite often in ces quite difficult to find.

    However, with the Skills ¡¾Map¡¿ and ¡¾Search¡¿, I could easily determine the location of those hidden items.

    As I started walking, I addressed everyone.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be taking a break in the nextrge room we find.¡±

    Aria was delighted.

    ¡°That¡¯s a life saver. And wait, its much colder than I thought. We brought firewood anyways, so we¡¯ll be lighting one up, right?¡±

    We had a tin of moderate size with us, filled with wood we could light.

    There were other tools we could use, but I also wanted to test how these would work out.

    Of all else, while you could instantly achieve warmth if you used a magic tool, this method was much more cost-efficient.

    We could collect fallen boughs along the way to restock, and you wouldn¡¯t need to supply Magic Stones as you would for a Magic Tool.

    ¡°We¡¯ll also have a meal. Though after we find the entrance to the second floor, we¡¯ll be returning for the day.¡±

    Miranda spoke.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be best we checked the state of the second level?¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°We would probably fare fine, but I don¡¯t want to push it. And I get the feeling all the parties today came just for a preliminary surveying.¡±

    By the map in my head, a majority of the other parties didn¡¯t try to push themselves, and turned back as soon as they found the stairs down.

    A lot of them went into searching for treasure as we were momentarily.

    And as nned, we entered therge room the treasure chest was supposed to be in.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When we returned from the Labyrinth, the sky was still blue.

    I stretched as I walked out, and my skin informed me that the inside of it had been much colder than the outside air.

    ¡°Now then, about how much are our earnings for the day?¡±

    When I looked into Mini-Porter, I found it stuffed quite full.

    It was definitely more than what someone could be tasked with carrying.

    But...

    ¡°We defeated quite a number, but at this rate, our luggage will be full by the time we reach the second floor. Even if we avoid battle as much as possible, by the fourth or fifth... it¡¯s at the point I¡¯d like another Porter unit or two.¡±

    As ra expressed that opinion, Aria agreed.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite right. I¡¯d like to reduce the load on hand, but if it¡¯s going to be that loaded, we won¡¯t be able to put any spare equipment on it.¡±

    Miranda.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just hang things on the side? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s got a usable shield there like Porter does or anything.¡±

    I.

    ¡°So there are still spots for improvement. I¡¯ll discuss it with Monica, so let¡¯s just bring everything back to the tent... huh?¡±

    Near the Labyrinth¡¯s entrance, a guild employee was helping out in raising a tent.

    But for some reason, beyond that were a line ofplete buildings.

    Thinking I may be tired, I rubbed my eyes a few times, but that did not seem to help.

    Looking around, the ce was much more developed than it had been yesterday.

    ¡°What¡¯s this...¡±

    Aria was just as surprised as me.

    ra.

    ¡°As expected of the Adventurers of Beim. They¡¯re quite skillful at matters like these. I¡¯m finally seeing what they meant when they said a town would be formed.¡±

    Miranda alone sounded like she was having fun.

    ¡°Hmm, it sure has grown big. And wait, I never thought it woulde this far. And is it just me, or has the poption multiplied?¡±

    In the Jewel, the Third spoke quietly.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s just like the Magician¡¯s Vige... wait, huh? Wasn¡¯t that a cautionary tale of what not to do?¡»

    It¡¯s nice and all to be lively, but I tilted my head at whether there was any meaning to all this.

    We headed to the building managed by the guild, and went into selling our loot to the assembled merchants and personnel.

    They didn¡¯t mind if we sold the items besides Magic Stones to other merchants, so I started off by selling off our Magic Stones to the guild.

    Not many adventurers had returned yet, so I was able to sell them immediately.

    ¡°Good work. Well them, I will proceed to confirm the Stones.¡±

    Saying that, the receptionist looked over the Magic Stones, and began to measure their weight. I asked.

    ¡°This is quite- how should I put this... do they really n to start up a new town here?¡±

    She looked at my face.

    ¡°Oh, is this your first participation? And wait, rather than n, they¡¯re already in the process is more urate. We¡¯re not actually nning to use it as a town, but we¡¯re thinking it will be fine as long as it can be usable in a foreseeable future.¡±

    As I pondered over the matter, she disyed the sum for the Stones.

    I nodded, epted the money, and met up with the rest of my party, who¡¯d gone to sell the materials.

    Around the area, a number of different merchants were on standby to purchase them.

    If I had to say, they were all young.

    I to Aria.

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    There.

    ¡°They¡¯re buying things for less than in Beim. Since they helped in transporting adventurer supplies and guarding and other things that cost money for free, they said from the start they¡¯d pay less, after all.¡±

    But as we were near a Labyrinth of monsters, we¡¯d still likely get earn much more than usual.

    It was an exclusive space with almost nothing but monsters, and their encounter rate was sky high.

    If you look at the sum as the earnings of four people over the course of one day, it was plenty.

    ¡°... Well, if we proceed at this rate, we won¡¯t go into the red, at the very least.¡±

    Looking at the day¡¯s profits, I confirmed that, and nodded.

    There, ra.

    ¡°Lyle, what shall we do about that?¡±

    I started walking with everyone towards the ce Porter was parked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s put it on hold. There¡¯s sure to be a way to use it, and there¡¯s more than enough time to hear everyone¡¯s opinion on the matter first.¡±

    The ¡®that¡¯ ra spoke of was the treasure.

    Meaning the item we retrieved from the treasure chest.

    It was a form a sort of precious stone, but not like an ore. It was a stone that looked like it had been in its refined state from the start.

    If we sold it, would probably fetch several tens of gold.

    That all depends on the quality of the stone, but a majority of items found in Labyrinths were imbued with Mana. That put them a few levels above your normal gemstone.

    And usability-wise, it was often the case they were used as ingredients in Magic Tools in a simr way to Rare Metal.

    ra adjusted the positioning of her sses.

    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s only just been discovered, yet this Labyrinth must have been in service for a number of years. For such a precious treasure to be obtainable on only the first floor.¡±

    Even if the ce was only just discovered, I won¡¯t say it¡¯s a rare tale for it to have existed from times long passed.

    It could even be the case that it was just on the verge of bursting and spitting up its contents when it was found by the guild.

    ¡°Those stctites right? Aren¡¯t those things that take several decades or centuries to form? Labyrinths sure do have their share of mysteries.¡±

    My opinion, having entered it, was that it was quite cold, and you would often get wet, so it would be quite difficult to maintain your physical state in there.

    Also, its passages were narrow, so even if you brought along arge number, there was a possibility most wouldn¡¯t even be able to participate in battle.

    On pot of that, we¡¯d have to confirm there were no other parties around the corner if we wanted to use magic.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll put Aria and Miranda on rest, and bring along the remaining members. Novem, Eva and May... what should we do about Monica?¡±

    Miranda gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°I see Shannon¡¯s not even being counted from the get go. As her sister, I¡¯d like her to get a grasp on her situation already, so I rmend she be sent into the Labyrinth.¡±

    Hearing that, I.

    ¡°Then perhaps the day after tomorrow? Ah, it¡¯ll work out if I include Miranda there.¡±

    We challenged it with a small number this time to see how it would be.

    But from tomorrow onwards, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem if we go with five or six.

    And while we were having such a conversation, we walked through the lively town streets, and arrived at Porter¡¯s station.

    In arge pot... cauldron, Monica was making something.

    Aria noticed it.

    ¡°Ah, just looking at it warms me up. I want to eat soon.¡±

    She was making quite a peaceful expression, and it did smell delicious.

    (Preparing these things after returning is a pain, so havingrates stay behind is something to be thankful for. I should probably n this with those that can do housework in mind... this might get a littleplicated.)

    Being few in numbers came with its own share of troubles.

    But if we increased them, I was beginning to realize those troubles would only begin to multiply.

 Volume 8 - 8: Peridot

    Peridot

    Night.

    I held the pea-green gemstone between my fingers, and looked at it through the light of thentern.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite big. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s been cut quite cleanly.¡±

    The precious stone of about ten centimeters across was considerably beautiful.

    At times, the treasures found in a Labyrinth could fetch a hefty sum even if they weren¡¯t too deep inside.

    But that was an extremely rare case.

    The reason I hadn¡¯t sold it yet was because the value of a gemstone imbued with magic wasn¡¯t anything fixed. There¡¯s no doubt it was something valuable, but even I couldn¡¯t determine what a fair price for it would be.

    I wasn¡¯t the only one looking at it through the light.

    Through the light of thentern hung at the front portion of porter, Shannon watched it as well. She sat next to me, and examined the stone in my hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s somehow really pretty. It¡¯s collected a ton of magic; never seen something like that before. Hey, won¡¯t you give it to me?¡±

    ¡°Ha ha ha, fat chance.¡±

    I tucked it away into my breast pocket, and held back Shannon¡¯s head as she iled her arms at me.

    There, Novem called over.

    ¡°... It¡¯s Peridot, I believe.¡±

    I turned around, and tilted my head as I wondered how long she¡¯d been there.

    Surprised at Novem¡¯s presence nearby, Shannon quickly fled.

    (Ah, so she was cking off from work again.)

    Sighing at Shannon¡¯s usual disposition, I took the precious stone out once more.

    ¡°Want to see it?¡±

    I handed it over to Novem.

    She epted it, and looked it over...

    ¡°... For the first floor, it¡¯s quite a precious gemstone. I had heard it wasn¡¯t that old a Labyrinth, though.¡±

    The dormant treasure would constantly be soaked in the Labyrinth¡¯s magic, increasing their value.

    And since Shannon, who could see magic with her eyes, said it was something she¡¯d never seen before, it must hold a considerable value.

    (Shannon may have that career path avable. As an appraiser, or such.)

    Novem handed the stone back to me.

    ¡°What do you n to do with it?¡±

    Well I hadn¡¯t really decided on that yet.

    ¡°I¡¯m considering the options right now. As long as we have it, I get the feeling we¡¯ll make a profit even if we don¡¯t do a thing for the rest of the expedition. It may be useful for something, but it would stand out too much if we investigated that while we¡¯re here.¡±

    Novem spoke to me.

    ¡°... How about leaving it with someone?¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s worth a lot, so I¡¯ll keep hold of it. It¡¯d be on my mind if I left it behind, and it isn¡¯t much a burden at all.¡±

    Novem looked like she wanted to say something, but she immediately smile, and agreed with my opinion.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The second day of Labyrinth clearing.

    This time I took along Novem, ra, Eva and May.

    ra was doing consecutive runs, but as she was support, she wouldn¡¯t be participating in battle.

    I do think it rough, but she wasn¡¯t one toin over something of this level, so I ended up putting her on the job.

    While we were heading to the Labyrinth, I called over to her.

    ¡°Sorry for having you on two days in a row.¡±

    And she...

    ¡°No problem at all. One day rotations just means we¡¯d be returning by the end of the day... in the first ce, we¡¯re at least going up to the fifth floor eventually, tight? In that case, you should really choose the members you bring along with care.¡±

    Inside the cave.

    After descending to the second lower level, I got a general grasp of the Labyrinth¡¯s structures.

    We¡¯d still be fighting in narrow passages.

    Still a cold cave with dripping water.

    It was a Labyrinth that¡¯s width didn¡¯t increase the further you went down.

    The fact there was a boss a floor was troublesome, but other than that, it was of low difficulty, andparatively an easy one to conquer.

    On just the first day, the recons had already gone through the third floor. That was the present state of affairs.

    The bosses had yet to respawn, and it may not be long before the main members of the gathered parties begin going off to try clearing it for real.

    ¡°It really depends on Alette-san. But there are some Labyrinths that undergo drastic changes at certain points, apparently, so we¡¯ll have to proceed with care.¡±

    There¡¯s a lot of unknowns about Labyrinths.

    Wearing a coat over her usual drafty-looking clothing, May walked leisurely with her hands behind her head.

    ¡°... Given a day, I¡¯d be able to take this one out in no time.¡±

    To a powerful lifeform such as a Quilin, it does appear a Labyrinth of this time is no problem at all.

    But that would be bothersome, so I told her to endure the urge this time.

    ¡°Bear with it. It¡¯ll be noisy if the Labyrinth is cleared all of a sudden. After floor five, it seems the forces here n on proceeding leisurely, so we¡¯ll do the same.¡±

    Rather than not wanting to stand out, I wanted to use this job to see how the adventurers of Beim went about their work.

    Eva had a short bow in a cylinder strapped to the back of her hip, and a dagger in her hands as she walked ahead.

    Unlike her arrogance in the forest, she was constantlyining.

    ¡°It¡¯s dark, and hard to walk and cold and... I hate it here.¡±

    (The forest was dark and hard to walk too, you know...)

    Even so, she carried out her job as the advance guard.

    With the Skills ¡¾Map¡¿ and ¡¾Search¡¿, I confirmed the surrounding situation as we proceeded, but a number of adventurer parties had descended further down.

    But as expected, it doesn¡¯t seem they were prepared to spend nights over in its depths yet.

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°When the third dayes around, they¡¯ll probably defeat the first remaining boss. With that momentum, the area up to the fifth floor¡¯ll probably be cleared.¡±

    Once floor five was cleared, Alette-san would allow the adventurers who tagged along to enter the Labyrinth.

    If they had luck on their side, they may be able to obtain some treasure emitted by the walls.

    Of course, from my point of view as I walked down the second floor, all the treasure had already been nabbed up

    (So my luck from the first day won¡¯t go on.)

    I felt the monsters had gone down in numbers as well.

    The adventurers must have gone around ying them for money to y around.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go down to the third floor today, and confirm the situation. When tomorrowes, Alette-san and co will probably challenge the boss, so I want to do a preliminary examination.¡±

    Alette-san herself had little interest in treasure, but there were some things she was fixated on.

    One of them was fighting the bosses.

    The other battles in the Labyrinth were the same, but it seems she wasn¡¯tpromising when it came to battle.

    If someone was going to be fighting a boss, it would be her own forces, ot so she asserted.

    In exchange for that, all other fields were given a degree of freedom.

    And as long as she wasn¡¯t at a deficit, Alette-san didn¡¯t feel there was a problem.

    She wasn¡¯t even originally an adventurer. That fact she was one for a limited time only was arge contributing factor.

    Since I was walking with my mind on the Map, we were soon able to find the staircase leading down.

    And so the five of us descended them...

    ¡°... Well this is...¡±

    Apart from Albano-san¡¯s party, there were some shily running rampant in battle.

    They were fighting monsters, of course.

    If I strained my ears, I could hear the sounds of battle nearby.

    Eva made a reluctant expression.

    ¡°... Hey, it¡¯s dangerous if you use magic in such a confined ce, right?¡±

    She seemed worried as to whether we¡¯d be dragged into the mess.

    May didn¡¯t mind it.

    ¡°Then just block it, why don¡¯t you? More importantly, Won¡¯t it all end if we just breezed through and took care of it? Today¡¯s supper is meat, so I want to return quickly.¡±

    Novem cautioned the two of them.

    ¡°They should pay a level of mind to us. And let¡¯s not try to approach another party either. Also, even if you return, that doesn¡¯t expedite the rate you¡¯ll be getting dinner, May-san.¡±

    Unable to go against her, they gave short answers, and continued down the passage.

    Seeing that, ra.

    ¡°Novem-san is quite loved by demi-human races.¡±

    Those words caused me to recall.

    (Come to think of it, during the Gryphon subjugation, I get the feeling the Dwarves and Gnomes were especially fond of her... no, is it just my imagination?)

    While the automaton Monica directed open hostility towards her, demi-humans took a liking to her quite easily.

    (Well, she¡¯s a nice person... isn¡¯t that all it is?)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    We returned safely the second day, liquidized our assets, and were on the way to reunite with the rest of ourrades.

    Watching the town grow day by day, I really wondered what they nned on doing with it.

    The tents decreased, and the buildings increased.

    More food stalls, rising vigor.

    Having walked outside, I looked upon the scenery and muttered.

    ¡°This is the Magician¡¯s Vige itself, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ra nodded at my words.

    ¡°That it is.¡±

    There, Eva.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve heard of that one.¡±

    Novem nodded along, but one person alone... May looked at me with wonder.

    ¡°What¡¯s that Magician¡¯s Vige thing supposed to be?¡±

    And from the Jewel, the Fifth let his voice.

    ¡ºLyle, how about you tell May? Kindly teach her.¡»

    The Sixth spoke gaudily.

    ¡ºYou really are kind on animals.¡»

    I was about to exin, but Novem and Eva had already moved in.

    Novem gave a simple exnation.

    ¡°It¡¯s a story of where a magician once made a town so hopeless it fell to ruin long ago.¡±

    A little enthusiastic, Eva.

    ¡°Solving everything with magic, his good will went and destroyed the town.¡±

    Hearing that, May seemed to get a general idea of it.

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how it is. People who can use magic, and those that can¡¯t... that¡¯s how humans are divided, right. From my point of view, you¡¯re all using magic anyways.¡±

    We continued walking down the lively townscape, as ra went further into the details.

    ¡°It starts with a single magician stopping by a poor vige. He used his magic to get the monsters to retreat, and received the thanks of the vigers. And so the magician settled down there to use his magic for the vige¡¯s sake.¡±

    It was a cautionary tale.

    ¡°At first, the vigers rejoiced. The magician did all he could with his magic to help theirnd. But when he began producing farming tools for their sake, the craftsmen all left.¡±

    The reason being that from production to repair, the magician could handle it all alone.

    And so the craftsmen could no longer put food on the table.

    ¡°Next, he used his magic to make the vige plentiful. An abundant harvest every year, and with his spells, he made iron and silver, and even money itself. The vigers lost the need to work.¡±

    No matter how much effort they put in, or how dirty they got their hands, it was the same plentiful harvest every year. Their desire to exert themselves died down. And so the vige was so prosperous it didn¡¯t even need a tax.

    ¡°Eventually, the vigers multiplied, and the vige grew. And so that became the start of a town. Therger it became, the more apparent it was, that the magician alone was not enough to manage it all anymore.¡±

    It had grown beyond a manageable level, but having learned a life of luxury, the vigers could do nothing but continue to rely on that lone magician.

    And the magician began to think it natural he took care of everything himself.

    ¡°So the magician ran himself ragged for the vige every day, and the vigers wouldin whenever they were needing. The magician copsed under it all, and crossed to the other side. And everything after was problem after problem. The vigers who¡¯d relied on the magician had be affluent and arrogant.¡±

    May spoke amazed.

    ¡°They should¡¯ve just returned to their original lifestyles.¡±

    If that was possible, there wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    Having a drop in the quality of life is quite a hard thing to face.

    And wait, I went and troubled Novem quite a bit with that one.

    ra recited the end of the tale.

    ¡°No craftsmen. A massive drop in harvests, and barely a man left to put in any earnest work. Without a tax to pay, the vige soon returned to the needy state it was in before. And...¡±

    May looked to have gotten the grasp of it.

    ¡°... Within their despair, the vigers perished alongside their vige. Without being razed by monster or thief, without crying out for help. All they did was apany their vige to the grave.¡±

    If you think about it, there¡¯s no way those around would lend aid to the vige that¡¯d gotten haughty off its abundance.

    There¡¯re various reasons, but anyways, the moral of the story is...

    ¡°To summarize, they couldn¡¯t keep up with the rapid development, is how it is. The magic made them plentiful, and when that magic faded, they fell to ruin. It¡¯s not like good intentions will always bring about something good, and you should put the proper thought into it when you n on using magic.¡±

    Though it¡¯s not like you¡¯ll find a magician willing to be so goody-goody all the time.

    Eva had given those closing lines, and ra looked a little unsatisfied.

    (... Eva... she took off with the good parts.)

    As if she herself was unaware of it, she was happily conversing with May.

    From the Jewel, I heard the Fourth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºLyle, as a man, silently follow through.¡»

    I called over to ra.

    ¡°Hey ra, what do you think the Magician¡¯s Vige was trying to say? From my point of view, it was about the important points of governing people.¡±

    At this point, I¡¯m not inheriting a territory, but I can¡¯t help but think of it that way.

    ra listened quietly to my words.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s something in that as well. If you want to look from the vigers¡¯ perspective, then don¡¯t rely too much on a convenient thing, or don¡¯t forget to be thankful, or something along those lines. But...¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°... Personally, there are times when I think, perhaps in the end, magic is naught but a fleeting illusion.¡±

    There are plenty of books out there where the impression received changes from reader to reader.

    And of that, ra felt that magic could all just be an illusion.

    Walking beside us, Novem spoke.

    ¡°They¡¯re the grace of the heavens. Magic and Skills were thest gift of the goddess. Though originally, I doubt such a thing would have been necessary.¡±

    When I turned to her, Novem was smiling.

    But she looked a little sad to my eyes.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The fourth floor of the Labyrinth.

    The ones who¡¯d stepped into thosends were Albano¡¯s party.

    It was the Third day since the kickoff of Labyrinth clearing.

    Having defeated the fourth floor¡¯s boss, Alette appeared to meet up with Albano, who¡¯d gone to scout ahead.

    It was just after battle, and seeing the knights barely showing any fatigue, Albano let out a whistle.

    ¡°Wearing such heavy armor to take down a boss, you sure are a curious bunch.¡±

    To his light tone of speech, Alette removed her helmet, and sent a jest back without changing her expression.

    ¡°To a knight, this armor is no different than standing naked. Find it arousing, Albano?¡±

    Hearing that, Albano broke into a smile.

    ¡°Hey don¡¯t go grouping me together with Creit, boss! Now then, need a guide to the Boss of the next floor?¡±

    Alette looked around at the surrounding members.

    ¡°... Right. Go search out a room we can rest. If you¡¯re to find the boss, inform us. If you¡¯ve trouble dealing with monsters, use my men to deal with them if you will.¡±

    While she ordered Albano¡¯s party to find them a room, they were still smiling.

    Because to both sides, it was more convenient that way.

    If Alette¡¯s party went along, then the monsters they defeated, and the treasures they found would go off fifty-fifty.

    And where was the fun in that?

    ¡°Very well. As I thought, it seems we¡¯ll get along just fine. It¡¯s alright if the treasure go to finders keepers, right?¡±

    Alette sounded a little fed-up.

    ¡°Leave some to the rest, won¡¯t you? If you take them all, then you¡¯re the ones who¡¯ll be getting theints. Well, our goal isn¡¯t treasures, but battle. Find something, and you can do with it what you will. But don¡¯t go nabbing the treasure in the deepest chamber.¡±

    Alette¡¯s party nned to defeat the Boss of the innermost chamber themselves, and they did have the ability to do so.

    Albano¡¯s party had acted alongside Alette¡¯s, so they weren¡¯t particrly tired. He walked off, and waved his hand.

    ¡°Yeah, it ain¡¯t possible for us, and we¡¯re going to be raking it in by fishing out treasure chests. In that case, do you want us toy traps outside the innermost chamber? So no hindrances get in?¡±

    Alette smiled at his jest.

    ¡°No need. If there¡¯s a party capable of stealing a march on us, then so be it. More so, I¡¯d wee it if they can beat the boss before us. Well then, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    ¡°Yep, all me!¡±

    Albano¡¯s party ran off, and it wasn¡¯t long before they could no longer be seen.

    A single knight confirmed it with Alette.

    ¡°Was that alright, captain? There¡¯re even rumors those guys are former bandits.¡±

    Alette smiled, and looked at her subordinate.

    ¡°And what of it? They¡¯re necessary for our goal of clearing this Labyrinth. Therefore, we shall use them. And isn¡¯t it fine to leave it at that? Beim isn¡¯t our homnd. We have no authority to crack down on criminals here.¡±

    The knight looked unsatisfied. He surely disliked working alongside former thieves.

    So to her subordinate, Alette...

    ¡°That purity is a good thing to have. But be a bit more flexible.¡±

    The knight confirmed it with her.

    ¡°Captain Alette, do you n on recruiting Albano?¡±

    The knights¡¯ goal.

    It was also to recruit new personnel. Not for the knight brigade, but to take proficient people back with them to their fathend.

    But...

    ¡°I only want to get along with him in Beim. In Beim, that is. Creit is too hard-headed to use. Marina is a lone wolf. It¡¯s a pity we¡¯ve yet to find anyone that fits the bill just yet, but Albano¡¯s party is out of the question.¡±

    They were surely proficient, but you¡¯d have to stay mindful to make sure they didn¡¯t raise a ruckus. And they were too greedy, prone to raising problems with their surroundings.

    To train the brigade that would be the next main power of the country, they hade to Beim.

    It was also a tradition of the fathend.

    They were surrounded by powerful enemies, and in a situation they could never drop their guard.

    Their desire for power brought about a conclusion to train up their knights by giving them experience as adventurers. That was the verdict the country had reached.

    Training up her noble subordinates and making them elites was Alette¡¯s job.

    (Now then, will any interesting peoplee out this time?)

    As Alette raised her expectations, a single person dide to mind.

 Volume 8 - 9: Message

    Message

    Five days after the Labyrinth crawlingmenced, the fifth floor had been safely cleared.

    The parties that wouldn¡¯t originally have been permitted to enter were now scrambling about to take out the monsters wandering about.

    With the boss having been in, Alette-san put some of her party members on the fifth floor as lookouts.

    They stood on standby around the center, and made sure no irrelevant adventurers were to descend down any further.

    All the members of our party had experienced the Labyrinth at least once.

    That considered, we decided to take an all-inclusive day off.

    If it was up to the fifth floor, we¡¯d be able to go and return in a day. Because with the bosses gone, and the monster numbers lessened, we¡¯d rarely end up in battle.

    But if we had to go any further than that, we¡¯d end up staying the night.

    Our preparations for it were one thing, but before that, it was best we finalized the formation of our party.

    The number of simple buildings around us had increased, and the base was full-blown on its way to be a splendid town.

    And within that were adventurers still living in their tents.

    Come morning, they¡¯d confirm their equipment and challenge thebyrinth. Come night, they¡¯re return, and throw their money to the bars and cards and women.

    Rather than the adventurers risking their lives in the treacherous depths of the Labyrinth, it looked to me that the merchants and harlots dealing with them were the ones making much more money.

    And in all actuality, those very merchants and harlots were getting rowdy over how it was their prime time for profits.

    Now it was set that it only took a few days for goods to pass to Beim, and wagons filled to the brim with materials and magic stones could be seen leaving the base to return to the free city.

    When the adventurers got the urge to go home, they¡¯d take up a request as one of those caravan¡¯s guards, and return alongside them.

    And simrly, new adventurers also flowed in from Beim to the base.

    I looked over the town.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine and all that it¡¯s bing more splendid by the day, really, just how long is it going to go on like this?¡±

    It was my first participation, and as of yet, I¡¯ve failed to grasp the situation.

    Perhaps she had got the info from a merchant, but Miranda nearby began exining it to me.

    ¡°It seems this is just how Labyrinth Subjugations go. Even knights and soldiers need the right supplies, so they make such bases as well. Well, the reason it¡¯s so lively is because they¡¯re all adventurers, perhaps? Why not y around some more yourself, Lyle?¡±

    I looked at her face tiredly.

    ¡°Gambling isn¡¯t fun. We have enough food. To top it all off, women are... I¡¯ll close my mouth on that one. I want to save up money, so I¡¯m good with ying around.¡±

    Hearing that, Miranda grinned as she locked her arms under her breasts to emphasize their size.

    It doth seem she be provoking me.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s a pity. A harlot even told me to introduce the cool-looking young man I was with. It seems she¡¯ll be gentle.¡±

    I do have some lust in me, but the problem is what¡¯s toe after I bring my feet over.

    If it can work out without myrades finding out, then all¡¯s well with the world, but in this situation, such a thing will bemon knowledge instantly.

    From the Jewel, the Fourth.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s definitely a trap. If you go over to that side, Miranda-chan¡¯s just admitted she has harlots to gather information from... isn¡¯t this girl the scariest one?¡»

    The one to oppose that opinion was the Sixth.

    ¡ºMiranda is scary? What do you think you¡¯re talking about? The level she¡¯s out can be called cute to me. It¡¯s not like sheins the moment you even send a nce at another woman, and she hasn¡¯tid a hand on him yet. And wait, Miranda¡¯s my rmendation, so could you avoid saying it like that?¡»

    He dered his support of Miranda.

    There, the Third.

    ¡ºThen I nominate ra-chan! That one¡¯s a good girl! She even has a convenient Skill.¡»

    Using her convenient Skill as the driving force, the Third proposed ra.

    The Fourth.

    ¡ºNo, let¡¯s support Novem-chan. She¡¯s the Forxuz¡¯s girl after all.¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡º... How isn¡¯t May number one? ¡»

    The Seventh even...

    ¡ºA woman worthy of Lyle, who carries royal blood... they¡¯d have to be at least Count ss to even be up for discussion, thank you very much.¡»

    I thought.

    (I¡¯m not the Walt heir, or a Count¡¯s son or anything at this point. You¡¯re too held up on that, Seventh.)

    To Miranda¡¯s enticements, I scoffed.

    ¡°I won¡¯t fall for such cheap provocations.¡±

    Miranda happily.

    ¡°I see. Well good for you. But if it¡¯s to the extent of ying around, then I¡¯ll permit it. As long as you don¡¯t get serious about it, that is.¡±

    To Miranda¡¯s statement, the Sixth.

    ¡º... If only that girl was as tolerant.¡»

    Perhaps recalling his own wife, the Sixth spilled someints in a tired tone.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    To aim for the sixth floor, I put together three days¡¯ worth of nning, and decided to challenge the Labyrinth.

    Descend down to the sixth floor, fight the monsters there, and see how it would all work out.

    Mini Porter¡¯s tuning was finished, so when night came, I transmitted theposition of our members.

    We finished our meal in our tent, and while we were leisurely sipping our tea afterwards, I went into announcing the n, and personnel.

    It was winter, and the inside of the tent was cold.

    The contents of the cups were letting off steam.

    Anyways, in the tent lit by thentern¡¯s light, I looked over everyone, and dered the members to go along.

    ¡°From tomorrow, we¡¯ll be diving into the Labyrinth for an estimated three days. Our main purpose is to confirm the sixth floor. If it is deemed possible, I think we could also challenge the boss. The members will be Aria, May and Eva on the front line; Novem and ra as rear guard.¡±

    The remaining members were Miranda, Shannon, and Monica.

    Monica acted quite displeased.

    ¡°Since we¡¯vee here, I¡¯ve only ever set foot in the Labyrinth once, if you haven¡¯t noticed?¡±

    I smiled.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s about the same in that regard. Only me and ra have done multiple runs.¡±

    Miranda also looked displeased, but Shannon clenched her fist in victory under the table.

    ¡°May I ask why I¡¯m to step out?¡±

    Miranda was smiling, but her eyes weren¡¯t too pleased.

    ¡°There¡¯s no deeper meaning to it. Mainly to preserve our forces.¡±

    There, Monica.

    ¡°As I thought, you¡¯re preciously saving away your trump card, I, Monica. Good grief, you could¡¯ve just told me, dammit.¡±

    ... The reason I didn¡¯t take Monica alone was because whenever she fought, it was hell to recover monster materials and stones from the tattered bodies.

    A single blow from the maid wielding a mace in each hand caused the bats to fly off and st. The frogs were crushed into a gooey mess... it was just too pitiable for ra to collect.

    If we were fighting a boss, then perhaps it would be best to take her along. Other than that, to put it bluntly, she would be in the way.

    Looking around, I saw Aria was making a bit of a troubled expression.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The morning of the next day.

    Taking along the modified Mini Porter, we headed for the entrance to the Labyrinth.

    It now had baggage hanging off of its side, but it looked much more reliable thanst time.

    It¡¯s just, the atmosphere of the gathered party members was somewhat disconnected.

    (... Aria feels disconnected, or how should I put it, unustomed.)

    She should very well be a veteran, but she felt isted among the members.

    No, if I had to be more urate...

    ¡°Hey, Novem! When we get back, let¡¯s go to that stall. Now¡¯s fine too.¡±

    May was trying to solicit the food from a stall out of Novem.

    From the Jewel, the Fifth.

    ¡ºMay! I told you, you can¡¯t just go around eating everything!¡»

    He raised a worried voice.

    Eva spoke.

    ¡°Damn, I wanted to stay behind. And I¡¯d finally received permission from my brethren to take the stage... Ah, when we get back,e have a listen won¡¯t you, Novem?¡±

    Wanting her to listen to her songs, she called out to Novem.

    And to the two of them with a smile, Novem.

    ¡°May-san, let¡¯s eat there once we get back. Eva-san, make sure you don¡¯t trouble any other parties. We¡¯ll all go listen when we return.¡±

    The three of them got along too well, that Aria was left out.

    I looked at ra.

    It seems she was putting some distance between herself and Eva.

    (... Is she angry Eva stole the moral of the story? And wait, the energetic Eva and quiet ra... if you asked if they didn¡¯t go together, they don¡¯t, do they.)

    Aftering here, the human rtions were bing moreplicated.

    I let out a sigh as I called over to Aria.

    ¡°What¡¯s up? Did you not want to tag along?¡±

    There, Aria averted her eyes from mine.

    ¡°... There¡¯s no way I could act all buddy-buddy at this point in time. Up to now, I kept it at the minimum necessary amount of conversation.¡±

    Aria¡¯s eyes sent fleeting nces at Novem.

    ¡°I doubt Novem minds it. And wait, isn¡¯t it alright to make peace with her already?¡±

    Aria red at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy! And wait, the greatest cause of all of this is, you, Lyle! You hear!?¡±

    I heard the Fifth let out a sigh.

    ¡ºLyle, don¡¯t dig in any deeper. Just stop it at calling out to her, and trying to follow through. Because I don¡¯t think you have the necessary skillset to cut your way through this situation.¡»

    Embarrassingly enough, I was of the same opinion.

    ¡°S-sorry. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ll be fighting alongside one another, so don¡¯t let your mind wander. If something happens, you can talk to me.¡±

    She stared right at me.

    ¡°Oh my, the words of our reliable leader bring tears to my eyes.¡±

    The Fourth.

    ¡ºQuite right.¡»

    But the Third...

    ¡ºEven so, I¡¯m sure... mr. lyle could do something about it all. Right, if it were mr. lyle...¡»

    I get the feeling he was sending some nces at me, as I got the urge to m the Jewel into the ground.

    (That man isn¡¯t me!)

    The ancestors had joyously dubbed my post-Growth high tension state as ¡®mr. lyle¡¯

    I¡¯m not sure what fun they found with it, but they even made a ¡®Best Lyle¡¯ album, gathering up and ordering the statements from my mouth.

    (You all have too much free time!)

    From my perspective, my predecessors were gathering up all my ck history with earnest faces.

    I¡¯d appreciate they stopped.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    We stepped foot into the Labyrinth¡¯s interior.

    My Skills Map and Search brought us to the fifth basement floor¡¯s boss room using the shortest possible route. And when we arrived at the entrance to the sixth floor, I encountered Alette-san.

    She seemed to be discussing something with her men, but when she saw us, she cut her conversation short, and approached.

    It wasn¡¯t the room a boss once resided for nothing; the room was quite vast.

    But they had brought a desk and boxes to suh a room, as if this site had be the front line of the Labyrinth Clearing expedition.

    ¡°So you¡¯re already here? That was quite fast. Wait a little longer, and we¡¯ll defeat the sixth floor boss, and you¡¯ll be able to press on further.¡±

    So the sixth¡¯s boss has yet to be in.

    I asked her.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve been living down here the past few days?¡±

    There, Alette-san smiled.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve work up there as well, so I¡¯ve beening and going. We had to bring luggage down here as well, and I had to hire other parties to transport them down here for me.¡±

    When I was impressed, she pointed deeper into the room, towards the stairs.

    ¡°From here on, only the adventurers recognized by the guild may pass. Well, you guys are clear, so go on if you want, but... at present, only Albano and Marina are beyond this point, so you¡¯d best watch yourself.¡±

    It¡¯s natural Albano¡¯s party was beyond, but it seems the solo adventurer called Marina was somewhere in these parts as well.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be rough for a soloer beyond this point?¡±

    Alette-san shrugged her shoulders as she looked a bit amazed.

    ¡°Hey I said the same. But Marina¡¯s a stubborn one. And she¡¯s got enough power to desire to go alone, so I can¡¯t stop her. If you see her, I rmend you don¡¯t get too close.¡±

    Waving her hand, she returned from us to her subordinates, seeing us off with back.

    (... So the peculiar ones besides Creit-san are all beyond here.)

    As I looked at the stairs, I was losing my motivation to press on.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A passage of the sixth floor.

    The cave atmosphere from before had yet to change in the slightest.

    I checked around with Map and Search, but I couldn¡¯t feel any particr changes.

    The only party moving around was avoiding battle, moving from room to room, and picking up all the treasure on the way.

    When I looked for the solo response...

    ¡°The hell¡¯s this?¡±

    I was shocked. Red dots swarming around a yellow one.

    But whenever they got too close, the red points would disappear one after the other.

    Alone, the way she could take on enemies while surrounded like that was abnormal. But the fact she was overwhelming them was even more abnormal.

    ¡°What seems to be the matter, Lyle-sama?¡±

    As I had stopped, Novem called back, and I shook my head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go down that passage.¡±

    We couldn¡¯t go about approaching Albano-san or Marina-san, so I suggested an alternate route.

    I had picked up a signal from an unimed chest, so iming that wasn¡¯t a bad idea.

    (Thank god it isn¡¯t one rigged with a trap. I was sure there was barely anything left, but did they leave it behind for the rest?)

    Having collected a majority of all the treasure, Albano-san¡¯s party wasn¡¯t too adored by the other adventurers.

    Theirpetence just made it so those around couldn¡¯t¡¯ say that much against them, which only lead to a greater level of animosity.

    And proceeding forward, I ended up stopping again.

    This time, Aria raised a fed-up voice.

    ¡°Hey, quite stopping again and again. Did something happen?¡±

    From the wall of the nearest room.

    The room just on the other side the walls of the passage we were in, I confirmed a strange response.

    ¡°... A treasure chest manifested.¡±

    Yes, looking closely, a treasure chest had suddenly appeared in the room closest to us. And my Skill had picked it up.

    May looked at me.

    ¡°There definitely was some movement. But I¡¯m surprised you could pick up such a detailed reading. Even I couldn¡¯t tell the specifics.¡±

    Eva was also impressed.

    ¡°And that clears our goal for the day. Now let¡¯s all go home.¡±

    When she said that, Novem denied it.

    ¡°That¡¯s no good, Eva-san.¡±

    ¡°... Of course.¡±

    ra looked at me, and tilted her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lyle-san. Could it be that it¡¯s rigged? We don¡¯t have Miranda-san with us, so should we ignore it?¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°... No, it¡¯s not booby trapped or anything. But something¡¯s strange, or how should I say it... anyways, let¡¯s go check it out.¡±

    No response pertaining to traps. We started moving again to collect the treasure that¡¯d suddenly appeared.

    A little down the road was a tunnel to the entrance of the room.

    There weren¡¯t any monster responses inside, but ra lit the room, and Aria took the lead as we entered inside.

    Eva followed behind, and after the two of them looked around, they beckoned the rest of us toe in.

    May guarded the rear, and after we all entered, we looked around.

    Treasure chests weren¡¯t always in the shape of boxes.

    They took on various forms based on the Labyrinth, and sometimes, the loot was just embedded into the walls themselves.

    ra was lighting the room, but that wasn¡¯t enough, so I, Novem, and Eva used our magic to make it brighter.

    There...

    ¡°... It¡¯s peridot. The same as before.¡±

    A pea-green gemstone was shining, peeking out from its hole in the wall.

    Novem looked at it.

    ¡°Consecutively finding the same thing? It¡¯s a little unbelievable. I didn¡¯t hear anything like that at the base.¡±

    It¡¯s not strange for a Labyrinth to produce the same sort of item one after the other.

    But after we found that precious stone, we didn¡¯t hear any talks at the base of another such gemstone being found.

    (Did Albano-san recover them all, and keep them on his person? Or could it be this is just that sort of Labyrinth? But just like the previous one, this one¡¯s also quite pretty.)

    No matter how much I stared, it didn¡¯t seem anything would happen.

    (Does peridot have some sort of meaning?)

    I tried mulling over it, but I didn¡¯t have such an answer in me. It was at that moment.

    ra muttered.

    ¡°Peridot was the birthstone of the eighth month, I believe.¡±

    Eva agreed.

    ¡°Right. But the same stone twice in a row... there must be some sort of meaning behind it!¡±

    Aria was a little irritable.

    ¡°Why¡¯s everyone getting so worked up over the same rock twice? More importantly, let¡¯s im it already... Novem?¡±

    Looking at the peridot embedded in the wall, Novem seemed to be lost in thought.

 Volume 8 - 10: Beimâ€™s Receptionists

    Beim¡¯s Receptionists

    The sixth basement floor.

    While we were surveying the area, Alette-san had crushed the floor boss, so the path to the seventh floor was opened up.

    I looked at the pea-green gemstones... peridots in each of my hands.

    We had found a moderate-sized room in the cave, and taken a rest.

    It was the second day since we entered the Labyrinth, and we had more than enough materials and Magic Stones on hand.

    In the end, we¡¯d yet to open the first treasure chest I¡¯d found.

    ¡°Is it just a coincidence?¡±

    Looking over the two stones, they were even the same in shape.

    I did feel we could sell them off for quite a bit, but it was quite ominous for the treasure that suddenly manifested nearby to be the exact same as the first one we¡¯d found.

    Around me, Aria and Eva were resting, and ra was also taking a break.

    Mini Porter¡¯sntern was lighting up the dark interior.

    Novem and May were on lookout, and after I put the gemstones away, I say, and rested my chin on my hand to think.

    (The birthstone of the eighth month, and something to do with fate, was it? ording to ra, it¡¯s supposed to be fragile, but...)

    Perhaps due to the Mana coursing through it, it was exceedingly hard.

    If we got it appraised, its value may even eed our expectations.

    I knew that, but simultaneously, I felt something strange of it.

    Aria and Eva dozed off.

    ra was also sitting and sleeping.

    When I sat a while, the ancestors gave their opinion on the matter.

    The voice I heard was the Sixth¡¯s.

    ¡ºIt may be a coincidence. But thinking about it at this point serves no purpose. When you return, why not try asking that Alette knight or something? If they¡¯ve found arge quantity of peridot?¡»

    Thinking that was likely the best course of action, I checked up Alette-san¡¯s location on the map.

    After defeating the sixth floor¡¯s boss, it seems she¡¯d returned to her base within the Labyrinth.

    (... It¡¯s a bit soon, but let¡¯s finish up here.)

    The ones proceeding down to the seventh floor were Albano¡¯s party, and Marina-san alone. Even now, the other parties had yet to tread into the sixth floor.

    (Well, it¡¯ll be clear soon enough.)

    I pressed my back against the wall, and closed my eyes.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After the break.

    We finished up a meal, returned to the fifth floor, and discussed matters with Alette-san¡¯s party.

    When I told her we would be returning to the surface...

    ¡°Oh, than that¡¯s perfect. Could you hand a letter to my men up top?¡±

    She asked a favor.

    It wasn¡¯t just idle gossip, but I checked in regards to the treasure we¡¯d found.

    As she was writing the letter to her subordinates, I addressed her.

    ¡°Come to think of it, we found a treasure chest. It had a precious stone in it, but there was something that got me a bit curious... are the treasures in this Labyrinth mostly gemstones?¡±

    At times, you¡¯d find a Labyrinth like that.

    And in that case, there arose an obligation to report it to the guild.

    Alette-san¡¯s pen stopped for a moment, but it soon started moving once more.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve heard no such thing. It¡¯s best you don¡¯t say such a thing to the other parties, okay?¡±

    I didn¡¯t particrly have the intention to divulge the contents of treasure chests to others, anyways.

    ¡°... I just found it a little strange. I found the same gemstone twice in a row.¡±

    She finished her letter, and was waiting for the ink to dry.

    After confirming its contents, she nodded, and looked to me.

    ¡°Well, live long enough as an adventurer, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get lucky once or twice. What? If you¡¯re going to make it a present to me, I¡¯ll ept it anytime.¡±

    As Alette-san said that in a teasing manner, her adjutant knight approached.

    ¡°If you really give it to her, she¡¯ll misunderstand, so please don¡¯t. Even as she is, the captain is quite pure when ites to male and female rtions, so it¡¯ll be a pain.¡±

    He said that with a smile, as he held out an empty envelope to Alette-san.

    epting it, as if to snatch it away, she folded the letter and inserted it before sealing it up.

    And she handed it to me.

    ¡°Ignore that part! W-well, it¡¯s that. Nothing to be too worried about. Rather than having it appraised here, I rmend you take it off to a guild-approved appraiser when you return. There are lots of frauds around, so you¡¯d best be careful.¡±

    I took the letter from the woman with a reddened face, gave a wry smile, and nodded.

    (Yep, even if we n to sell it, it¡¯ll be after we return to Beim.)

    After we return to the surface, I¡¯ll have to consider party formation, this time¡¯s earning, and dividing the reward. It was quite a pain to have those swimming around my head all the time.

    At that moment, to the fifth floor¡¯s base came up a bloodstained woman with arge load over her shoulder.

    Thinking she was injured, I was about to rush over, but Alette-san simply let off a sigh.

    ¡°Marina, selling them off here again? Just go up to the surface yourself once in a while.¡±

    There, the bloodstained woman.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pain. I pay you for the trouble, and that¡¯s the end of it, right? Make it as pricy as you want, but please sell me some medicine and perishables.¡±

    The woman lowering such arge bag onto the ground shook off her long, ck, unkempt hair.

    Blood flew around.

    Her eyes were red, and her bag hit the ground with a st.

    Alette-san rose from her chair, andined.

    ¡°Good grief, can¡¯t you pay a little more attention to your appearance? Someone draw a bath for her. Some medicine and food while you¡¯re at it. Marina, how much do you think you¡¯ll need?¡±

    Marina-san offered some thanks to Alette-san¡¯s agreeable nature.

    ¡°A full set of medicine. Food for... ten days? And Frogman monsters start appearing on the seventh floor. They don¡¯t put up much resistance, but there are a lot of puddles down there. With the terrain advantage, they¡¯re quite lively. Also, I don¡¯t need a bath.¡±

    Alette-san put her left hand to her hip, and pointer her right at Marina-san.

    ¡°Wipe off all that filth. Ack of hygiene can affect how well you recover from injury. But thanks for the information. I¡¯ll give you a good price.¡±

    Perhaps uninterested, Marina-san waved her hand dismissively.

    ¡°If you give me too much, it¡¯ll just be a hindrance in the Labyrinth. But I guess I should rest a bit. Just give me enough to cover the medicine, food, and your troubles.¡±

    Tall in stature, and wearing a heavy coat, Marina-san was lightly equipped.

    How fearsome she must be if she fought off those monsters bare-handed.

    (Did she use magic? No, in that case, she couldn¡¯t get that bloody... and her atmosphere¡¯s that of a warrior.)

    While I thought that, Marina-san sent a nce to May, who was talking with Novem.

    Alette-san made a reluctant expression.

    ¡°Oy, don¡¯t be picking a fight here.¡±

    Marina-san scratched her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not picking anything. But there are strong ones all over the ce. It¡¯s sending shivers down my spine. Hey, Alette... who¡¯s might the boy next to you be?¡±

    Her red eyes focused on me, my hands felt like darting to the hilt of my sabre.

    A voice came from the Jewel.

    It was the Third.

    ¡ºLyle!¡»

    His voice was serious. Upon hearing it, I stopped my hands, and got my breath in order.

    I looked at Marina-san.

    ¡°Could you please not direct your blood thirst this way?¡±

    After making a bit of a surprised expression, she began tough.

    ¡°Splendid! Young boy, state your name.¡±

    (She¡¯s treating me like a kid? From what I can see, we¡¯re not that far apart in age, though...?)

    I introduced myself.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lyle. Lyle Walt.¡±

    After hearing that, Marina-san left her bag with one of Alette-san¡¯s subordinates, before heading off to a curtain that¡¯d been prepared.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡±

    As she walked off with a smile on her face, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to see her as a harmless one.

    And Alette-san turned around. But her expression to me was a stern one.

    ¡°... Walt? There was a house of that name in Bahnseim, wasn¡¯t there. Lyle-kun, are you a former noble?¡±

    I was a little troubled over how to respond, but I replied with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a breach of manners to pry too deeply into an adventurer, Alette-san.¡±

    She shrugged.

    ¡°Right you are. Sorry for that. Now then, I¡¯ll leave the letter to you.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    We returned to the surface around the noon of the third day.

    Having returned rtive quickly, we brought our luggage to the guild¡¯s building.

    Seeing the spoils of war stuffed into Mini Porter, some adventurers sent us sidelong nces.

    ¡°Oy, isn¡¯t that the Porter everyone¡¯s talking about?¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s already someone here who can use it.¡±

    ¡°How envious. With just one unit, how much do you think you could pack in?¡±

    Rather than our earnings, it seems they were envious of Porter¡¯s usability.

    As its developer, I was inly delighted.

    ra called over to me.

    ¡°Lyle-san, the town¡¯s grown bigger again.¡±

    Just given a bit of time away, the town had developed itself even further.

    I agreed with her.

    ¡°Right. But letting it grow this big, just what do they n on doing when it¡¯s all over?¡±

    Was there really a need in all of this? I wondered as I walked to the guild, only to find a surprising truth awaiting us.

    We entered the guild branch.

    Next to the building, a marketce had been set up for merchants to buy monster materials off the adventurers.

    The guild bought the Magic Stones, and its uneven signboard had the newest rate posted on it.

    The number disyed was just a little bit higher than before.

    To the receptionist carrying out the transaction, I spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit more than before.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there was a change back at Beim. We¡¯re obligated to match them, for argument¡¯s sake. So please don¡¯tin if it falls back down.¡±

    The male receptionist giving a bitter smile had likely received suchints before.

    I ended up feeling for him a bit.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯tin as long as it¡¯s a reasonable price. Even so, this ce sure has developed a bit. Was there a need to take it this far?¡±

    And the male receptionist looked at me.

    ¡°Oh, were you away a while? The truth is, there¡¯s a river nearby, and it seems these parts are quite suited for remation. Right now, there¡¯s some surveying going on outside, and even after the Labyrinth has been cleared, there will bend remation with this point as the base. A runner from Beim already brought orders to move towards that goal.¡±

    ... So not a temporary one, they were building up a real settlement.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for a small vige to disappear at any moment.

    And if they didn¡¯t do anything, then the crops they could by from would only dwindle. What¡¯s more, Beim had a poption greater than it could sustain.

    With too many idle hands left around, they likely thought to reimnd.

    The heads of history let out some amazed voices.

    Third and up.

    ¡ºWell I¡¯ll be. The scale¡¯s on another level.¡»

    ¡ºBut it¡¯s surprisingly workable.¡»

    ¡ºIf they¡¯re going to be doing it anyways, then it¡¯s best to recycle.¡»

    ¡º... On top of that, they already have adventurers here to survey thend, and make sure it¡¯s safe.¡»

    ¡ºAnd there¡¯s Labyrinth clearing going on as it is, so if you want to call it workable, it¡¯s workable.¡»

    To my surprise, the receptionist sent a smile.

    ¡°Well, these sorts of things aren¡¯t toomon. Normally, we¡¯d just get together the minimum possible form, and use that as a base. And to make sure no bandits would take up in itter, we¡¯d tear it down afterwards.¡±

    It would be troublesome if renegades took residence in the remains of a base.

    So once it¡¯s over, they¡¯d cleanly wipe it off the map, and return to Beim.

    ¡°... In that case, are there requestsing in to the adventurers back at Beim? To survey this area?¡±

    Finishing up the paperwork, he nodded to me.

    ¡°Plenty. There were plenty to take them on as they waited for the fifth floor to be cleared as well.¡±

    And the money they earned was blown off back at the city.

    If they genuinely tried to earn, then I wonder just how much savings they¡¯d have once they returned home?

    (I can only see it as them being used by the real earners here.)

    That way my impression.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going back in the Labyrinth, would you care to take on a request? A little while longer, the ves will be sent in for some real full-blown remation.¡±

    While thinking over how fast it was all happening, I...

    (ves? Bringing them all the way here, do they n on putting them to forcedbor?)

    My thoughts were along those lines.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The Seventh lower level.

    Albano¡¯s party found a treasure chest, and immediately went into confirming if it was rigged.

    The corpses of the surrounding monsters were floating around in the water that came all the way up to their knees.

    Frogs taking on humanoid forms, wore breasttes, and equipped themselves with spear and shield.

    Those Frogmen floated in their wound-ridden bodies as they dyed the water around them in red.

    A member of the party raised his voice.

    ¡°No traps! On top of that, this one¡¯s a nice piece. A gemstone at that. I even caught a glimpse of a light in it. It¡¯s a considerable article, chief!¡±

    Albano felt some loathsome sentiment as he looked at his subordinate who still called him ¡®chief¡¯ even at this point in time.

    ¡°It¡¯s leader. Get it wrong next time, and your reward goes down. More importantly, a gemstone... finally a winner after going this far down.¡±

    The treasure so fro: rare metal... metals imbued with Mana, but all they¡¯d found so far was trifling iron and copper.

    It wasn¡¯t cheap, but you couldn¡¯t call it extraordinary valuable either.

    (We¡¯ll need money to get out of this lifestyle. It¡¯s about time we found some real treasure, but...)

    Hisrade dug out toe treasure buried in the wall.

    But what was there was...

    ¡°... Huh? It¡¯s just iron? That shouldn¡¯t be... ow!¡±

    Albano smacked the back of hisrade¡¯s head with the palm of his hand, and yelled.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but iron, ain¡¯t it! Getting my expectations up like that... dammit, let¡¯s go back up for the day. Return to the fifth floor and borrow a ce to sleep from the boss. We already found the next boss room. When we get to the surface, we¡¯ll be able to y around a while.¡±

    Hearing that, hisrades started shouting out.

    ¡°With this, we can put drink on the table!¡±

    ¡°Oy, anyone up for the card table with me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s women for me!¡±

    Seeing his men so loyal to their instincts, Albano formed a smile on his face. But inside, he clicked his tongue, and looked on with disgust.

    (Dammit! Each and every one of them is satisfied with the current state... we¡¯ve finally moved from the bandit brigade stuff to adventuring, yet they¡¯ve already gotten satisfied with that.)

    Albano¡¯s party had been bandits from birth. The children of bandits, taught lock picking well before they got to reading and writing. And they were well drilled in the art of theft.

    Hisrade was still tilting his head.

    ¡°But I¡¯m sure I saw it. A yellowy green light. I was sure it¡¯d be peridot, you know...¡±

    Albano looked at therade he¡¯d smacked.

    ¡°Hey, get going already. Screw around anymore, and I really will cut your pay.¡±

    ¡°W-wait up. I¡¯ve got a tab running. Shirk off my pay and I won¡¯t be able to y around, Albano.¡±

    Albano kicked his back.

    ¡°Then hurry up with it!¡±

    In his mind.

    (Each and every one of them are ale and women and chance... I¡¯ll definitely graduate from this life one day.)

    He held onto the wish of walking a decent road. Reaffirming that desire, Albano walked at the head of his party towards the room of the fifth floor...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Lyle¡¯s party had returned to the base.

    In the middle of the night, Novem woke up alone, and walked outside.

    She looked up at the moon, and when she breathed out, her breath was white.

    The coldness was only growing stronger, and she worried whether it would start snowing sometime soon.

    ¡°We have to stay warm. Perhaps we¡¯ll need to buy some more firewood.¡±

    While thinking of how worrisome it would be is Lyle were to catch a cold, Novem looked back to the moon.

    Around, adventurers were making merry at the bars, and raisingrge voices at the tables.

    Rejoicing at victory,menting over loss.

    She could even hear the voices of the adventurers out buying harlots.

    But Novem didn¡¯t think it too loud.

    Aria would asionally hide her reddened face, andin she wasn¡¯t able to sleep. There were times ra looked sleepy as well.

    On Miranda¡¯s words, Shannon always went to bed early, so she would always look upon the scene in wonder.

    Eva conversed with the other elves, and May happily rounded the food stalls.

    No matter how loud her surroundings were, Monica functioned the same as always.

    It would be strange to say everything was going on smoothly, but to Novem, everything was still on the favorable side.

    Miranda seemed to be wary of her, but as long as that was for Lyle¡¯s sake, it was something for Novem to be happy about.

    It¡¯s just, the thing that rose her anxiety...

    (That peridot... could ¡¾Oct¨­¡¿ be trying to say she¡¯s watching us?)

 Volume 8 - 11: Rock-Headed Creit

    Rock-Headed Creit

    Early in the morning, regardless the fact I was on break, I found myself dealing with a guest.

    It¡¯s a good thing it was a break day, but what was he nning to do if I intended to challenge the Labyrinth?

    Before my eyes, across the table, Creit-san sat with a smile as he continued his consultation.

    ¡°Carrying luggage to the fifth floor? We will?¡±

    Creit-san had his back-swept hair cleanly set so early in the morning as he sipped the tea Monica put out.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The truth is, they¡¯re using up materials faster than expected, so they¡¯ve put up an additional request to get some more sent down. And so, I heard you were on friendly terms with Alette-dono, and I came to ask your assistance. Ah, by the way, this is an official request through the guild. Oh my, this tea is good.¡±

    When Creit-sanplimented her tea, Monica didn¡¯t reply in her normal tone. She silently gave a light curtsy.

    (It would be nice if she was regrly that quiet. No, on the contrary, that would be scary.)

    While consenting she was best as she was, I felt a little uneasy over whether I could fulfill the request for assistance.

    ¡°Can you not fulfill the request with your party alone, Creit-san? Your reward will drop otherwise.¡±

    Crossing his arms, he made aplicated expression.

    ¡°The truth is, I¡¯ve heard Marina-dono has been rampaging around the sixth and seventh floors. Albano¡¯s just surfaced himself, and he won¡¯t be entering the Labyrinth for the next few days. Using the money he worked so hard for to y around, he¡¯s ignoring his important duty, that man!¡±

    Creit mmed his fist down on the table, but if you¡¯d let me have my say in it...

    ¡°No, break days are important, I believe. So what¡¯s this all got to do with transporting luggage? My party is...¡±

    Besides Monica, Miranda was on standby in the tent to confirm the contents of this time¡¯s request. She was sitting quietly in her chair and smiling, but I had no idea what she was thinking under that.

    Creit-san showed the guild paperwork to me.

    ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll have to bring this great an amount of cargo. There¡¯s also guarding on the way to take care of, but more so than anything, Lyle-kun, your party has Porter, so it¡¯ll all work out!¡±

    He smiled and told us it would work out, but even if you called it a Porter, it was the downgraded Mini Porter.

    It¡¯s been improved upon, but it¡¯s not like it could carry that much baggage.

    (Carrying cargo to the fifth floor, and then the trip back. What¡¯s more, with this request... if we do help out, we¡¯ll face a deficit.)

    The reward was definitely a mary sum I could be satisfied with.

    For carrying supplies to the fifth floor, I wouldn¡¯t mind doing it for that amount. But it wasn¡¯t the sort of request we could ept.

    Too much to carry, and too little support made us unsuited to the task.

    ¡°Guard duty aside, this one is impossible for us. If it¡¯s guarding you¡¯re asking for, that¡¯s another story.¡±

    When I said that, Creit-san stood.

    ¡°What are you talking about. The party led by I, Creit needs no guarding! Just carry the cargo with some peace of mind.¡±

    No really, we aren¡¯t suited to the task...

    I put together the information I knew about sweltering Creit-san, who wouldn¡¯t listen to people when they were trying to speak.

    If I had to think of why he¡¯d bring this request to us, of all people...

    ¡°... Meaning you won¡¯t recognize any party that wasn¡¯t officially permitted to enter the Labyrinth. No, there are plenty of parties out there who¡¯d take up a request like this one, I tell you. And wait, why did you even bring the pinned up request flyer with you?¡±

    From the Jewel, I heard the Sixth¡¯s voice. Along with enervation, his voice held some irritation.

    ¡ºOy, this guy¡¯s that. The no-good type.¡»

    Rather than no-good, it looked as if he was going around in circles.

    (Come to think of it, Alette-san did say he was one of the peculiar ones.)

    I get the feeling the narrow-eyed man said something simr, that he was s troublesome one in a different sense than Albano-san¡¯s party.

    The Third let his voice.

    ¡ºIf he gets a definite ce to work, he looks like he¡¯d carry out his job earnestly, but... honestly, what¡¯s this about him bringing the request flyer along with him?¡»

    But there, the Seventh.

    ¡º... Lyle, why not take this request with small numbers? Isn¡¯t it perfect for you? You¡¯ll get to see how another party makes its way around the Labyrinth up close. What¡¯s more, his is a party recognized by the guild. Watching him will surely be a learning experience. If he¡¯s no good, just learn from bad example.¡»

    I felt like sighing, but it¡¯s true it was just luggage carrying with guads already included.

    It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if we go in small numbers.

    (If it¡¯s carrying supplies, that would be ra. But I want to let her rest, so that¡¯s a no go. Both Eva and May have had nothing but ying around on their minds since they got back... If I¡¯m taking anyone, it¡¯ll have to be Aria and Miranda, I guess.)

    The next time I went into the Labyrinth, I nned to start earning on the seventh floor for real. There were some necessary preparations for that sake, so I had taken an extended break.

    (We have to go fully ready to get wet, so we won¡¯t be getting anywhere without the proper gear.)

    We¡¯d have to wear water-resistant suits, or I felt we¡¯d end up catching colds from the breeze.

    (But I¡¯m free until those arrive, so it would be most productive to see how other parties manage.)

    I ended up epting his request.

    ¡°Understood. But we have our own ns, so having everyone participate isn¡¯t possible. We¡¯ll send in three, me included, to carry your cargo.¡±

    Hearing that, Creit-san made a difficult face.

    ¡°T0three? Could you at least make it six? It¡¯s quite a bit of a load we¡¯re talking about here.¡±

    I said I wanted to have myrades rest, to ward off his proposal.

    ¡°We have our own situation, and we¡¯ll properly transport the requested items. Could we meet tomorrow morning at the entrance to the Labyrinth?¡±

    ¡°Understood. We¡¯re the ones asking a favor here. We¡¯ll put up with it.¡±

    Hearing that, the Fourth was considerable irritated.

    ¡ºPut up with it? Oy, what¡¯s this one saying? We¡¯re the ones putting up with you! Lyle, decline the request at once!¡»

    But here is where the ancestors¡¯ oppinions diverged.

    The Sixth too.

    ¡ºDenied it is. There¡¯s no point in helping a guy like this.¡»

    But the Fifth was different.

    ¡ºNo, go for it. Up to the fifth floor has already been cleared, so the monsters are few in number. No matter what happens, Lyle will be able to cut his way through it. That knight called Alette said there was a bit of a problem with him, so it¡¯s not a bad idea to confirm what that is while you¡¯re at it.¡»

    The Third agreed with him.

    ¡ºRight. You¡¯ll be affiliated with the same guild from now on, so it¡¯s not bad to learn what¡¯s wrong and what¡¯s right. It¡¯s just, I¡¯m also curious as to why the guild recognized them in the first ce.¡»

    For once, it was the Seventh to bring everything together.

    ¡ºWell then, let us go with majority vote.¡»

    The Fourth and Sixth both let out vexed voices.

    ¡º... Seriously, just don¡¯t get involved with it.¡»

    ¡ºThere¡¯s definitely going to be a problem...¡»

    I paid little mind to the voices of the Jewel as I went into the finer details with Creit-san.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After Creit-san had left the tent.

    I called over to Miranda and Aria.

    I told them there was a sudden request, that there was a reward for it, and that I wanted them to participate.

    Of course, if they declined, I was prepared to take it on alone.

    Aria put on a tant disy of reluctance, but she seemed a little happy for some reason.

    ¡°Eh~ I really don¡¯t want to... but, if you¡¯re asking like that, then I guess there¡¯s no helping it.¡±

    Miranda had been listening to the discussion with Creit, so she just shrugged her shoulders as if she¡¯d given up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really mind. This vacation¡¯s been so long, my body¡¯s getting dull after all.¡±

    Within all that.

    Monica produced some tools from within her skirt, and began putting together another Mini Porter unit.

    Comining all the way.

    ¡°... For me not to join in on the fun... And I¡¯ve only gone in a single time... I can¡¯t even try out the repertoire I thought up for the Labyrinth... goddamn it, slicked back bastard...¡±

    Seeing her precisely piece together the second Mini Porter within her rage, I...

    ¡°We¡¯ll be back within the day. Could you prepare the modded parts for new Mini Porter by then? I¡¯m counting on you, Monica.¡±

    When I intentionally offered some forced praise, Monica looked at me as if she were being made fun of.

    ¡°Hah, as if I¡¯d be taken in by such obviouspliments. Super high-spec Monica isn¡¯t that cheap. Can¡¯t you at least offer an incentive to it? Like, ¡®you can climb into my bed on asion¡¯?¡±

    Saying that, Monica started working at a pace even faster than before.

    Seeing that, Aria quietly mumbles.

    ¡°... No, you were taken in hook line and sinker. What a cheap woman.¡±

    But Miranda pointed at her, and smiled.

    ¡°When¡¯s thest time you looked in a mirror, Aria?¡±

    She said andughed.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Leaving Mini Porter¡¯s additions and modifications to Monica, I walked through the town.

    The town that developed considerable was divided neatly into districts, with arge street running right through its center.

    Seeing that, the ancestors.

    ¡ºIt would be a better use of your time to see the technology that did this up close. Just forget about that Crepe.¡»

    For a while now, the Fourth¡¯s grumblings had been quite terrible.

    (It¡¯s not Crepe, but Creit... well, that doesn¡¯t really matter.)

    And as I was walking, I noticed a group I¡¯d never seen before working around the town¡¯s entrance.

    (Who are they?)

    When I approached, I recognized them as a number of magicians, and a receptionist of the guild. They were discussing something with a man who looked to be a craftsman.

    The guild receptionist.

    ¡°Well then, build the facility here. We¡¯ll also build up a watch tower, so please work with that in mind.¡±

    One of the magicians.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do an extent on our own. The finer details, and the finishing touches can be left to your ves.¡±

    Hearing the word ves, I looked back at the people working.

    The craftsman-esque man spoke.

    ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ve brought plenty of lively ones along.¡±

    The ver I imagined were thin folk wearing ragged clothing, and being forcibly worked to the bone.

    When I heard ves were sold in Beim, I was sure that would be the reality...

    The Third spoke from the Jewel.

    ¡ºWell, that¡¯s about what you¡¯d expect.¡»

    Feeling a little let down, I listened to his murmur, and wentand asked the guild receptionist who hade off in my direction.

    ¡°E-excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Um, those people are ves, right?¡±

    There, the receptionist put his hand to his chin and looked at me, before... smiling.

    ¡°Ah~, so that¡¯s what this¡¯s about. No, my apologies. There aren¡¯t too many people in beim who¡¯d ask such a thing. Yes, sure enough, they¡¯re ves.¡±

    The receptionist looked at the ves.

    I also directed my eyes at them.

    Over there...

    ¡°Hey, what do you think they¡¯ll put out for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Well it¡¯s winter, but we¡¯ve been having a good harvest, so there¡¯s that.¡±

    ¡°I want to go y, but money is...¡±

    They mumbledints as they carried out their work, only to be shouted at by the craftsman-ish man.

    ¡°Oy, you guys! Hurry up and do your jobs already! Even I want to y around! I¡¯ll treat the hardest worker at the bar. So do your work properly!¡±

    But the ves...

    ¡°Ale, is it...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer women.¡±

    ¡°This time¡¯s foreman is a bit petty.¡±

    I looked at them.

    (What¡¯s all this about?)

    That was my frank impression. The stories all had them receiving terrible treatment, and being rescued by the gant protagonist.

    But the scene before me was different.

    Normal men were wearing normal clothing, and doing work quite normally.

    The guild receptionist smiled as he exined.

    ¡°Well, in a sense, they¡¯re the same as adventurers. Though what they¡¯re offering is time and toil. Around this time of year, there¡¯s little to be earned in agriculture, so there are some people who be ves in order to work. They go back to their lives before springes around.¡±

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that just temporary indenturedbor?¡»

    ¡°Then what makes them ves?¡±

    When I said that, the receptionist scratched his face with the tip of his finger.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s harsh examination given to those dealing in ves. Rather than haphazardly going off to work for someone looking forbor, going through a person dealing with ves more definitely secures the necessities of life. The fact that the pay is properly given beforehand is the greatest reason. There are times when one goes bankrupt and be a ve, but they¡¯re bought off for quite a high price if there¡¯s work to be found. There¡¯s a mountain of work you can do if you know how to read write, and calcte after all.¡±

    Meaning rather than normally working for someone out recruiting, it was a safer bet to go with a ve trader who¡¯d undergone a harsh examination.

    (... Well, if you think about it, it¡¯s natural they offer the necessities of life. They¡¯re going to put you to work after all... but there¡¯s something off here...)

    When I was thinking over it, the receptionistughed and spoke.

    ¡°Ah, could it be you were imagining a cute ve? If you want me to put it bluntly, the cute ones are a cheap buy. As expected, it¡¯s men that are sought out for manualbor. And if you spot a beauty on the market, you¡¯d best watch yourself. Employing a woman who¡¯d fallen to ve-hood, there are men who¡¯d found they¡¯d lost everything they¡¯d owned, apparently.¡±

    If I was looking for a normal woman, thenmuting to the brothel was the best option, the man said as he walked off.

    For some reason, I got the feeling I heard something about ve circumstances I didn¡¯t want to hear.

    (So there are no protagonists in thesends to save a pitiful ve. I didn¡¯t want to know that...)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next day.

    Having received a shock from reality, I took the two Mini Porter Units, and loaded the cargo onto them.

    They were forcibly crammed into the golems, but even that wasn¡¯t enough, and I had to carry the excess.

    What we were transporting was mostly pertaining to medicine.

    And we moved with Creit-san¡¯s party protecting us on all sides, but...

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this slow? And wait, it is, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Both Aria and Miranda were shocked at the movement speed much lower than imagined.

    Miranda stroked her hair and spoke.

    ¡°They¡¯re definitely strong, and reliable, but... metal te armor, and a full set on everyone. Their movement speed is ridiculously slow. Lyle, why not use a Skill?¡±

    Being told that, I shook my head.

    ¡°No matter how you look at it, letting Creit-san¡¯s party know I have a Skill topensate for their weakness serves no purpose. No rather than that, it would be a hell of a pain.¡±

    It¡¯s just, while their mobility was low, their equipment was in order, and if you looked at party bnce, they were quite proficient.

    The front lines members had arge shield a spear and an axe on their main arms, and some had maces as reserves. The members supporting from the rear were set to rotate with the ones up front, and were just as armed.

    And of the remaining ones, one held a bow, while the other carried around a staff. Perhaps in ack of clear judgement, the archer stood out in his metal-based armor, and the mage also carried heavy-looking equipment.

    Surrounding their support, they proceeded with three protecting the front, and three protecting the back.

    The Fifth looked at them.

    ¡ºIn a sense, aren¡¯t they right? While metal armor has a lot of demerits, you¡¯ll rarely ever get injured.¡»

    And in truth, whenever the party came in contact with monsters, they easily crished them while ignoring their attacks.

    Putting an explosive sum into equipment, it was a party that specialized in nothing but attack and defense.

    Aria looked at Creit-san¡¯s party¡¯s equipment.

    ¡°Those¡¯re mostly Magic Tools, aren¡¯t they? What¡¯s more, I really get the feeling it¡¯s all offense and defense Skills.¡±

    Aria put a hand to her hip, and looked at her own short spear tiredly.

    Miranda, on the other hand, looked at their support.

    ¡°They¡¯re faithful to the fundamentals. But...¡±

    There, I heard Creit-san¡¯s voice.

    We were on the second lower level.

    A little further, and the vast room surrounding the entrance to the third one would be before our eyes...

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time! Find a nearby room to take a rest!¡±

    He lifted the face te of his helmet, and smiled as he gave those orders to hisrades.

    The Sixth was fed up.

    ¡ºNo, there¡¯s quite a nice and wide room you could use, you know? Just bear with it a little longer, and you¡¯ll be there in no time, you know?¡»

    The Seventh uninterestedly.

    ¡ºThere really should be a limit to ack of flexibility.¡»

    The Fourth.

    ¡º... Lyle, I don¡¯t rmend you learn from example here.¡»

    I felt their fatigue as I looked to Aria and Miranda.

    ¡°We¡¯ll follow the leader¡¯s orders. And wait, we¡¯re just baggage carriers here, so... yeah, sorry for taking you along.¡±

    Aria let out a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Today¡¯s that, you know. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been d that you¡¯re our leader, Lyle.¡±

    Did she just inadvertently say something quite cruel? While I was thinking that, Miranda smiled.

    ¡°Ah, I have to agree with that one.¡±

    I looked at the two girlsughing to one another.

    (Eh? Am I really that bad?)

    I thought I was at least more decent that Creit-san, but I was starting to get quite anxious over that one.

 Volume 8 - 12: The Form of a Party

    The Form of a Party

    Having epted Creit-san¡¯s request, I was carrying goods to Alette-san who had made camp on the fifth floor.

    The movement speed of the overly-earnest Creit-san, was much slower than what we were used to.

    The way they took rest, and even their movements werergely different.

    But as their partyposition was different, it would be stranger if they were the same.

    My honest opinion:

    (They¡¯re faithful to the basics, but they have their inclinations in battle.)

    When they encountered enemies, holding them down with their prided armaments was how Creit-san¡¯s party did their business. Looking at the equipment they¡¯d assembled, I couldn¡¯t help but picture a knight brigade.

    (... And wait, they¡¯re too earnest.)

    We proceeded down the Labyrinth that reproduced the interior of a cave, and after we¡¯d reached the entrance of the sixth floor, we entrusted the cargo to Alette-san, and waited for them to confirm the contents.

    Creit-san also stood, and checked to see there was at least the number of boxes they¡¯d started with.

    Alette-san looked at the list as she turned her eyes to the food supplies.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s a little different from the order, but so be it. Creit, and Lyle-kun, I give my thanks.¡±

    She finished going over the supplies with a smile, but the one to object to it was Creit-san.

    ¡°Alette-dono, what do you mean by a little different? When we epted them, we were told there was no mistake about it.¡±

    After a space of silence, Alette-san began to exin.

    ¡°... It¡¯s mostly because they didn¡¯t have the time to assemble it on the surface, I¡¯ll bet. It¡¯s my fault for not checking suppliesst I ascended. It¡¯s gotten quite lively up there, so there¡¯s sure to be some items they couldn¡¯t have gathered. You won¡¯t hear me giving aint about it. Well, if you care so much about it, then I¡¯ll apologize.¡±

    Alette-san¡¯s apology wasn¡¯t enough to get Creit-san to back down.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t gather? That¡¯s no good, is it not? Put out a request at once, and have us send down the needed goods. My party will go again, and...¡±

    As Creit-san attested he would take up the request once more, Alette-san gave a bit of an annoyed smile, and waved her hand dismissively.

    She seemed to understand how much of a pain that would be.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem. We ordered extra to begin with, and with this much, we¡¯ll be fine to challenge the seventh floor¡¯s boss, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ll add it on next time I put in a request to you.¡±

    It also seemed she had plenty of goods to spare.

    Creit-san grumbled.

    ¡°No, but... you have to deal with these things properly.¡±

    He sounded unsatisfied. Alette-san brought the list to her face to cover her mouth, and spoke.

    ¡°We put out a considerable reward for these requests. If we keep putting them up, we¡¯ll be at a loss. Also, if you n to spend the night, you can borrow a ce from us.¡±

    It seems it was round the time where we should be staying a night before returning to the surface. She checked the pocket watch hung at her waist, and informed me that it would be well into the night when we returned if we started back now.

    The Labyrinth warped one¡¯s sense of time, so such clocks were a necessity.

    (Maybe I should buy one too. They¡¯re expensive, though.)

    Clocks durable enough to stand up to Labyrinth Subjugation were exceedingly expensive.

    Hearing about the night¡¯s stay, Creit-san.

    ¡°No, we¡¯ll be fine with a bit of rest. We must return within the day.¡±

    We had arrivedter than anticipated, and it would be dark when we got back.

    (I wonder if Novem and the others are worried for us? And wait, this time was, how should I put it...)

    Watching Creit-san¡¯s party up close was quite a benefit to us.

    But I also believe I wouldn¡¯t want to work with him again. With different objectives, and rhythm... anyways, it was too frozen stiff to mesh.

    There should be a limit to ack of adaptability.

    ¡°I see. Then use any open space you want. Also, Creit, you should challenge the sixth floor onwards already. It¡¯s a pain for us alone.¡±

    On Alette-san¡¯s words, Creit-san indicated his refusal.

    ¡°No. We don¡¯t have our equipment together for that.¡±

    With a dubious expression on her face, Alette-san:

    ¡°I-I see. Ah, Lyle-kun, I have some small things to discuss, so could you stay a while? Yourrades as well?¡±

    I nodded, and Miranda and Aria also nodded with tired faces.

    Acting alongside Creit-san¡¯s party was quite tiresome after all.

    ¡°Then I shall go on break. Lyle-kun, don¡¯t bete for departure.¡±

    Watching his back as he left, Alette-san let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Hah~, he¡¯s capable and earnest... but too much earnesty is just no good. And wait, good work carrying luggage all the way here with him. I doubt the pay was even that favorable for you.¡±

    The requestor herself looked quite perplexed at the fact we had tagged along.

    It was only on a small scale, but when multiple parties worked together to fulfill a single request, it wasmon knowledge the reward would be cut down for each.

    Aria spoke unpleasantly.

    ¡°It was Lyle¡¯s orders after all. More importantly, he really is way too serious. I think there¡¯re much better ways to go about doing it, you know?¡±

    Alette-sanughed.

    ¡°That seriousness isn¡¯t something just anyone can pull off. But it¡¯s true that he¡¯s capable. He can seriously pull off any request, and while he may be a bit too caught up in his own methodology, look at it the other way, and he¡¯s highly careful, and reliable. Albano¡¯s party¡¯s pr opposite. I think those guys should learn a bit more of a sense of danger.¡±

    If you mixed them and stirred, you¡¯d get a party of just the right temperature.

    Miranda asked Alette-san.

    ¡°So you¡¯re going to challenge the seventh floor¡¯s boss as well?¡±

    Alette-san¡¯s smiling face became just a little serious as she nodded.

    ¡°Yes, we n to free up the floor in the near future. Albano¡¯s party shoulde down soon enough when they¡¯re out of money to y. I¡¯m counting on you all as well.¡±

    And after the conversation with Alette-san ended, we took our break, and began our way back up to the surface.

    ... Slowly.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When we got to the surface, it was dark as expected.

    The town was boisterous and overflowing with light, but seeing the dark and cold sky made me truly d we hadpleted the request.

    From within the Jewel, I heard the Third¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºGood work, Lyle. Now then, how was it?¡»

    Probably talking about Creit-san¡¯s party.

    I meekly tapped the Jewel, and let it roll. It signified my denial.

    The Thirdughed a little.

    ¡ºWell I¡¯ll bet. It was different from your usual rhythm, so it was quite a chore, right? Well, I¡¯ll put off hearing your opinion on the matter to ater date, so for now, how about going to the guild with Creit?¡»

    I left the empty Mini Porters to Aria and Miranda, and asked them to go back to main Porter¡¯s parking first.

    And I had to apany Creit-san to the guild to report thepletion of the request.

    (I¡¯m more fatigued than usual. But Creit-san is...)

    ¡°Now shall we go, Lyle-kun!?¡±

    With a refreshing smile, he held up his clenched hand to me with the thumb sticking out.

    (This man¡¯s really energetic, isn¡¯t he...)

    I found myself a little jealous.

    This time around, we didn¡¯t fight any monsters, or collect any revenue from materials or stones, so I was just going to im my share of the request¡¯s reward.

    But there, I discovered a good side of Creit-san.

    Without any arguments, he casually agreed to divide the reward in half. We were only the baggage carriers, and didn¡¯t work all that hard. He didn¡¯t try to say anything like that.

    He was too earnest in work, and like this he was quite earnest with money as well.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next day.

    We were at the spot we were allotted to sleep, looking over Monica¡¯s new and improved Mini Porter.

    And wait...

    ¡°You made a new one?¡±

    Standing there was a separate something entirely.

    Standing there, was a boat-like Porter. Up to now, it was a rectangr box to store baggage, but it had somehow taken on a boat shape while we weren¡¯t looking.

    Both sides of it even had fin-like mechanisms to push it through the water. Oars as well.

    And those water propulsion mechanisms were courteously furnished on the other Mini Porters as well.

    Monica brought both her hands to her hips, stuck out her chest in pride, and raised a highugh.

    ¡°Ohohoho, have you witnessed it, Chicken Dickwad!? This is Monica¡¯s serious mode. With legs to make ground transport possible, and full capabilities to fulfill a boat¡¯s duty in water, I bring you the new and improved amphibious Mini Porter! Hah, I have no words to describe its lovely form.¡±

    Watching Monica embrace Mini Porter no. 3, everyone drew back a bit. We never expected her to go so far.

    ra timidly raised her hand to pose a question.

    ¡°Um, would it be impossible to take the other ones along?¡±

    There, Monica exined she¡¯d prepared rubber life rings to attach to the other ones.

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t overload them, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. And wait, next time won¡¯t you take me along!? I¡¯ll row with all my might! Monica shall be the engine for these children!¡±

    (Then are those fins things just decorations?)

    Looking at the furnishings on the Mini Porters¡¯ bodies, I ended up thinking that.

    I looked at Monica and spoke.

    ¡°Eingeen? What are you talking about? But the eighth floor is also probably going to be filled with water, so what should we do about members...¡±

    When I looked over my party, Eva averted her eyes.

    ¡°Eva? You...¡±

    Hiding her face with both hands, her ears reddened as she spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t swim. Ever since I almost drowned in ake, I¡¯ve been no good with water...¡±

    Okay, so Eva¡¯s out of the race. Shannon was also shaking her head at full force.

    ¡°No way! Not going to any ce with strange frog people! And I can¡¯t swim either!¡±

    I hadn¡¯t been counting on her to start with, but in that case, May and ra are...

    ra¡¯s face was quite pale.

    ¡°Eh? ra?¡±

    ¡°S-sorry. I¡¯ve never tried swimming before... and wait, my books on hand will get wet, so please let me off.¡±

    And I looked at May.

    ¡°Yes, I can swim. No, more so, I can just walk on water... there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    I smiled.

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t walk on water. I¡¯m begging you, just keep it normal. Don¡¯t try to stand out too much.¡±

    There, the Fifth let his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle, May¡¯s normal isrgely different from your normal, and you...¡»

    The lecture was a long one, so I¡¯ll omit it.

    Anyways, by process of elimination, the roster looked like this.

    Novem.

    Aria.

    Miranda.

    Monica.

    May.

    ... With those five and me, we¡¯ll likely end up challenging with a party of six.

    Looking at the amphibious Mini Porter, it looked about big enough to carry six. IF we loaded the luggage onto the remaining Mini Porters, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Yes, there wasn¡¯t a problem with the members challenging the Labyrinth. The problemy with the ones staying behind.

    ¡°Well, six is a good number. But will the three of you be fine by yourselves?¡±

    Seeing the remaining members, I became a little worried.

    I couldn¡¯t expect much from Shannon, and ra¡¯s small build looked somewhat unreliable. Eva was probably going to hit the town looking for fun.

    (It¡¯s not like all adventurers are good people, and when I think of what could happen, it¡¯s quite worrisome. I don¡¯t want to have to worry about the surface while in the Labyrinth.)

    As responsible ones, I¡¯d like to leave Novem or Miranda behind, but...

    It was there, that Miranda offered a proposal.

    ¡°It really is worrisome. How about leaving May? She¡¯s reliable, and I¡¯m sure she can stay quiet in the short span we¡¯ll be away.¡±

    Hearing that, May took a single nce at Novem, before focusing her eyes on me.

    I addressed Miranda.

    ¡°Eh? May? Will that be alright?¡±

    While her small form looked unreliable, May was a Quilin. She was reliable as a fighting force, and even if you left her alone, she could manage just fine in battle.

    A fed-up Aria:

    ¡°And wait, aren¡¯t Novem and Miranda the right people for the job here? If you don¡¯t want to, I can stay.¡±

    I thought.

    (Aria does perform well in the Labyrinth. But on the other hand, if you leave her be, I don¡¯t really think she¡¯s...)

    When I lost myself in thought, perhaps hating being thought of as unreliable, May raised her voice.

    ¡°Wait right there, it¡¯s not like the only thing I do is buy and eat, you here. If you ask me to protect this ce, I can at least do that. So fret not, and go. Ah, but... leave some food before you go, okay?¡±

    Monica sounded delighted from inferring she was going along.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll at least leave food for you all. And wait, how many days should we expect?¡±

    Inside my head.

    (No, just go to the food stalls, won¡¯t you? Why is it that she does it at all times but now? Normally, wouldn¡¯t this be the perfect time to do so?)

    Parties returning from the Labyrinth were too tired to bring themselves to prepare food.

    It¡¯s not wrong to say the food stalls existed for their sake.

    I scratched my head as I spoke to everyone.

    ¡°This time, we¡¯ll be pressing on with the opening of the eighth floor in our field of vision. We¡¯ll be earning with the eighth floor at the center, but I¡¯m also thinking of challenging its boss. The n is for around five days.¡±

    That was taking a day to go and another to return. A three day period of scoping out the eighth floor, and beating its boss.

    The problem was the high probability of the enemies being suited for underwater battle, but...

    (Well, the Second¡¯s Skill and weapon should be able to handle it. And it¡¯s about time we looked to take down a big one.)

    Sinceing here, we¡¯ve done nothing but be surprised of our surroundings. But as an adventurer, if you didn¡¯t earn money, there wasn¡¯t a point.

    At the same time, I wanted to fight a boss of the Labyrinth.

    To be selected for the next time. I have to make sure they consider us a usible fighting force. Not just by the guild, but by the surrounding adventurers as well.

    Novem voiced her approval.

    ¡°If Lyle-sama says so, then so be it.¡±

    Miranda turned her gaze a little towards Novem.

    ¡°Very well. And shall I carry a spear as well? Aria, let me borrow your spare.¡±

    Aria to Miranda.

    ¡°Don¡¯t break it. I just had it reced, and that¡¯s even an easy spear to use.¡±

    Monica, with it being her first participation in a while.

    ¡°Fufufu, just you watch. I, Monica, shall once again prove myself to be the sole healing factor in this squadron of Amazons. And the prospects of wiping down a drenched chicken with a towel are quite... oh, my drool is...¡±

    With that being the case, this time¡¯s Labyrinth mission was...

    Me.

    Novem.

    Aria.

    Miranda.

    Monica.

    ... The five of us.

    Fourth Generation Head (?@): ¡°Recently... Lyle¡¯s ability to let things slide has been on the rise. How boring. Ah~ won¡¯t you be dear mr. lyle sometime soon?¡±

 Volume 8 - 13: BF Eight

    BF Eight

    After loading aquatic Porter and one of the other Porter with the necessary supplies, I used the Skill ¡¾Box¡¿ to shut them away.

    At just a nce, it looked like we were only equipped to venture to the fifth floor, and defeat the monsters around there.

    With me maneuvering the remaining Mini Porter at the center, we nned to use the machine¡¯sntern all the way through.

    Until we breached the fifth floor, we decided to ignore monster materials. Even if we were to collect something, it would only be the magic stones.

    The preparations done, I turned and reconfirmed this mission¡¯s participants.

    Me.

    Novem.

    Aria.

    Miranda borrowing a spear from Aria.

    And Monica.

    Of the five of us challenging it, Monica was in especially high spirits.

    The night before, I even saw her happily polishing a hammerrger than the one she made back in Arumsaas.

    Everyone was wearing clothing easy to move around in, and we had removed as much metal armor as possible. Taking the seventh floor onwards into consideration, we wrapped our body in leather-based armor.

    The fact that such armor had low feasibility past that point was something we¡¯d confirmed ourselves.

    When we woke up early in the morning, and got all our preparations in order, Shannon stood around sleepily.

    Mayy t over Porter¡¯s roof, looking over us.

    Eva was confirming the details of their meals with Monica.

    ¡°Make sure to properly preserve the food left behind. The Chicken Dickwad even went out of his way to produce ice for you. And eat starting with the things that go bad easily. If you somehow end up running out, make it yourself, or go out and buy something.¡±

    Eva spoke.

    ¡°I know all that already, but you know about May¡¯s food expenditure, don¡¯t you? Will this really be enough?¡±

    Eva worriedly looked between a bag of gold coins, and May atop Porter.

    May.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. If I don¡¯t have lunch, I¡¯ll scavenge the area. I¡¯ll just throw this out there, but I¡¯ve lived a much longer life than the lot of you.¡±

    Her youthful appearance was deceiving, but she was at least over eighty years old. Of all else, she was a personal acquaintance of the Fifth Generation Head in the Jewel.

    Novem spoke to Eva.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. And please don¡¯t concentrate too much on the songs.¡±

    Eva raised some troubledughter, as she retreated a little.

    (So Novem hit the hammer on the head.)

    Finallying out of the tent, ra spoke to us.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; once you return, I¡¯ll report everything that¡¯s happened. You guys should be careful too. Also, here¡¯s the requested item.¡±

    I epted a book from her, and gave my thanks.

    ¡°Thank you. Well, we¡¯ll work hard to let you hear a good report from us.¡±

    I nodded, and started walking in the direction of the Labyrinth.

    I pulled Mini Porter behind.

    Miranda and Aria called out to Shannon before going off, while Novem to May and Eva.

    It should have been a pleasant scene, but I felt arge wall erected somewhere.

    The Fourth in the Jewel let out a bit of a troubled voice.

    ¡ºYeah~, at this rate, the atmosphere of the party is going to finalize itself like that. If there was some sort of trigger, it may end up differently, though.¡»

    I also wanted to do something to resolve the present situation, but I didn¡¯t know the means, so I¡¯d yet to act.

    (I really do want to do something, though.)

    Is the fact there haven¡¯t been any frontal confrontations yet a good sign, or would it resolve if they went at one another... I just didn¡¯t know.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Entering the Labyrinth, I used ¡¾Map¡¿ and ¡¾Search¡¿ on top of the movement speed elevation Skill ¡¾Speed¡¿ to avoid battle as much as possible, while moving along the shortest possible route.

    Differing from when we¡¯d tread through with Creit-san¡¯s party, it was a speed that both Miranda and Aria were satisfied with.

    ¡°As I thought, it¡¯s a good feeling to be going at this pace.¡±

    The one to agree with Miranda was Aria.

    ¡°Last time was so slow, that it makes this one feel much faster than usual.¡±

    In my head.

    (No, I think that¡¯s also partly because I¡¯m using a Skill.)

    There, Novem...

    ¡°Was Creit-san¡¯s party really that slow?¡±

    Called out.

    After a brief silence.

    Aria sent a troubled nce to Miranda, and Miranda forcedly pushed back the hair hanging past her ear.

    ¡°... Right.¡±

    Saying only that word.

    The Sixth, perhaps recalling something unpleasant, spoke in a quivering voice.

    ¡ºStop it... put a stop to this atmosphere.¡»

    He said something like that.

    When I was about to exin it to Novem, Monica jumped into the conversation.

    ¡°What a f***ing pain this is. More so, you¡¯re making the Chicken Dickhead shake, so I¡¯d appreciate you don¡¯t scare him so. How about you girls try thinking in the godforsaken bastard¡¯s shoes for a moment? His flimsy mentality isn¡¯t strong enough to endure the grating tensions between women!¡±

    I won¡¯t say she¡¯s wrong, but for some reason, I felt like objecting.

    When I was about to reply, the Fifth stopped me.

    ¡ºDo not enter this conversation. It¡¯ll bring nothing but trouble.¡»

    I touched the Jewel to see if any of the ancestors had an idea to break through the situation, but...

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºAmong our numbers, the ones with a harem were the Fifth and Sixth. When the two of them can¡¯t give any helpful advice, asking us for an opinion on the matter is... well, it¡¯s fun to be on the observing side here, so have at it.¡»

    It doesn¡¯t seem he had any intentions of giving advice.

    (What, so the wisdom of my forefathers runs short when ites to women!)

    When I became a little irritated, the Fifth tiredly:

    ¡º... Once is enough, but you have to make an environment where they can talk it out for real. Where you yourself aren¡¯t there, or where you can¡¯t have a say in it, that is.¡»

    There, the Fourth.

    ¡º... Why not just use Connection?¡»

    To show my refusal, I tapped the Jewel with my fingertip, and rolled it. The reason being Connection... had a need to form a link, and to form that Mana Line, required a contact of mucous membranes.

    In terms of kissing, it needed a deep adult one.

    To create a space for all of them to talk, I¡¯d have to go around kissing them all... wouldn¡¯t that just fan it further?

    So within that grating atmosphere, we arrived at the stairs to descend down to the third floor.

    Another group was ascending, so we opened up the road for them.

    The other party was Alette-san¡¯s.

    (What¡¯s this feeling? In this strained atmosphere, Alette-san looked simply dazzling. But she¡¯s quite worn out... did something happen?)

    She was making a bit of a fatigued expression, and her men¡¯s movements looked more weighed down than usual.

    ¡°Alette-san, what happened?¡±

    When I raised a questioning voice, she looked at me, and smiled.

    ¡°Oh, Lyle-kun. Perfect timing. We¡¯re on the way back here, so could I ask the way up? Simple directions are fine. The truth is, we¡¯re exhausted.¡±

    Hearing that, I took out a memo pad, and drew up a simple map.

    While I was doing that, Alette-san¡¯s party took a rest. They sat around, and seemed pained.

    With a bitter smile on her face, Alette-san exined.

    ¡°The truth is, we defeated the seventh floor¡¯s boss. But that¡¯s where it became troublesome, you see.¡±

    ¡°Was it strong?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°Not an enemy we couldn¡¯t beat. But we caught a glimpse of the eighth floor, and going on would require a boat. Albano¡¯s party determined it impossible, and they¡¯re currently taking on monsters in the seventh floor.¡±

    Water above the hips.

    There were ces where water even rose further than the chest, and it seems they had quite a share of trouble reaching the boss¡¯s room, and defeating it.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to make preparations after surfacing. Gathering up some timber, and making boats or rafts. Anyways, this is a troublesome Labyrinth. It really will be a saving grace if it ends at ten floors.¡±

    The tenth BF was something the guild could tell from what they¡¯d gathered. It could be a measurement error, and there was even a possibility it was shallower than that.

    But if it kept going down, that would be quite a trial.

    Finishing up the map, I handed the memo to Alette-san.

    ¡°Here you go.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. Unfamiliar battles sure are tiring. Saying we had to reach the surface in all due haste, we pushed ourselves a bit... we¡¯ll be on rest for a while.¡±

    Rather than the strength of the monsters, it was the troublesome elements of the Labyrinth that had her party so hard-pressed.

    But watching them start up movement again, Miranda approached me.

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t that nice? The eighth floor is untouched. I¡¯ll bet there¡¯ll be mountains of treasure.¡±

    When she said that in a joking tone, I.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯d hope for... we¡¯ll take a night¡¯s rest on the sixth floor. Let¡¯s challenge the eighth tomorrow.¡±

    Seeing everyone nod, I descended the stairs.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After staying a night on the sixth as nned. On the second day, we stood in the room the seventh floor¡¯s boss had been before us.

    With water up to myp, I pulled my sabre, and issued orders to myrades.

    ¡°Miranda, Aria, stand back. Don¡¯t move either, Monica. Novem!¡±

    Around us were frogs that looked like they had taken up human shape- Frogmen- and they stood with shield and spear up high.

    With the water level so high, everyone¡¯s movements were slower than usual.

    I could use the Fourth¡¯s ¡¾Up n¡¯ Down¡¿ to gain favorable battle conditions. But in order to see just how strong the enemies were, we fought in our initial states.

    Novem held up her staff.

    ¡°Wind de.¡±

    When she used magic, sharpened edges of wind came down on the monsters.

    A strong breeze blew over the cave, and the water was hoisted up as well.

    The enemy shields and weapons, and even their bodies were torn up, spreading blood around the area. Thentern rocked, and the lighting became unstable, but I confirmed the enemies had perished, and sheathed my sabre.

    Aria kept watch, end Miranda put on gloves to recover magic stones from the Frogmen.

    Within that, Monica was grumbling offints.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine even when wet. Having me wear these boots and overalls... yes, you told me to make them, so I went and did it, but for you to have I, Monica, wear one as well... Chicken Dickwad, you don¡¯t understand a thing, do you.¡±

    The reason for Monica¡¯sintsy in everyone¡¯s attire.

    To make it so we would be fine when wet, I had everyone wear rain gear.

    I thought it would make it a little easier to move, but Monica rained me with jeers of, ¡®damn pervert,¡¯ when I tried to get her to wear one as well.

    She was still quite bitter over it.

    ¡°God dammit... I can¡¯t even pull tools from my skirt now, can I. Just what were you trying to aplish by getting a maid to where something like this?¡±

    I let out a sigh as I walked through the water.

    Novem used her hand to stop the shaking of thentern.

    ¡°Look here, getting those fluttery garments of yours wet will bring trouble to others as well! Just think about it.¡±

    There.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to worry about that one. Waterproofing is a standard feature. And it¡¯ll dry in no time.¡±

    While she swiftly assumed a decisive pose, Miranda spoke up.

    ¡°Done. Now next is the boss room. Not that it¡¯s there anymore. From what I¡¯ve heard, this ce is like an undergroundke.¡±

    That sounded about right.

    It was about time to get the supplies out.

    Perhaps Albano-san had already drawn out, but there was no one on this floor but Marina and us.

    (And what could Marina-san be thinking? There¡¯s no difference between the monsters on this floor, and one above. Is she really just a battle maniac?)

    Recalling my encounter with her on the fifth floor, I told everyone to keep their distance.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take out Boat-Form Mini Porter. And wait, should we just call it MkIII at this point? It¡¯s the third unit after all.¡±

    Aria spoke fed-up.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter, just hurry it up. Can we disembark already?¡±

    I shook my head, and snapped my fingers. It wasn¡¯t actually necessary, but it was just something I picked up from watching the Seventh use the ¡¾Box¡¿ Skill.

    A magic circle appeared atop the water, and arge box appeared. After it opened its lid, it faded away.

    The appearance of the boat brought about some waves, and water sshed up to my stomach.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need to ride it past this point. But I¡¯d like to practice some in the next room.¡±

    It was the first time I¡¯d be maneuvering something of this shape, so I wanted to confirm how the ¡¾Golem¡¿ magic would work on it.

    Monica took the rubber float that hade out in the box as well, and began equipping it onto the other Mini Porter.

    (Can we just connect them with a rope?)

    Just pull them along, and drive them when such a need arose.

    I tried moving the rtivelyrge boat. When I turned the waterwheel-esque fins on both sides, it began to lurch forward.

    I was a bit perplexed with the unfamiliar controls, but I think I could manage.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±

    It looked like Monica had finished her work, so I set foot into the boss¡¯s room.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The eighth floor.

    Atop our boat, we proceeded down the Labyrinth that had practically be a canal.

    I tried testing out the feel of moving the boat around the vast boss room, and there wasn¡¯t a problem.

    I sat at the bow, and surveyed the surroundings.

    Behind me say Monica and Novem, while Aria and Miranda were stationed around the center.

    Monica spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push it too much, alright? It¡¯ll sink.¡±

    There, Aria turned around.

    ¡°Wait, doesn¡¯t that make it defective merchandise? Make it properly, alright!¡±

    Fed up, Monica refuted Aria¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Could you not take me for a fool? The fact I made it this far in such a short timeframe is enough to make me want to praise myself. Though I¡¯d rather a Chicken praise me for my efforts.¡±

    I ignored Monica¡¯s fleeting nces, as I used a Skill.

    I tried the Fifth¡¯s ¡¾Map¡¿, but...

    (This is no good. It will be a bit rough here.)

    I switched to its Second Stage ¡¾Dimension¡¿, and the map of the surroundings gained an extra dimension. Suspended in the water, the Skill let me understand our location in three dimensions.

    Miranda put her hand on an irritated Aria¡¯s shoulder to prevent her from standing up, and looked around.

    ¡°Even so, I thought it would be a pain, but it¡¯s surprisingly easy. We don¡¯t have to walk, and battle is...¡±

    Miranda was still talking, but I raised myself, and stepped onto the floating rectangr boat porters.

    The boat rocked, but that wasn¡¯t enough to sink it. It was quite hard to bnce yourself on top, though.

    I gripped the Jewel in my left hand, and changed its shape to the Bow. When it settled into short bow form, I took a pose as if to draw it back.

    There, the string less bow manifested a string and arrow of light, eventually settling at five arrows notched.

    Using the Skill ¡¾Select¡¿, I prepared myself for the approaching monsters.

    The ones moving freely around the water was a ¡¾Sahuagin¡¿ leading around the Frogmen.

    I pulled the bow further, and once I set my aim, I released the arrows.

    Each of the five arrows came down on their respective marks, and the moment it had jumped out of the water, the Sahuagin was pierced through the head.

    The remaining four arrows changed course, and stuck into the water.

    And the Frogmen began to float to the surface.

    I returned the Jewel to its original form, and put it back around my neck.

    Monica sarcastically pped her hands.

    ¡°Oh~ how splendid.¡±

    Aria looked at me a little dissatisfied.

    ¡°Are we really needed here? Past this point, it¡¯s all Lyle, and support would be more than enough.¡±

    I took the oars in hand, and brought the boat towards the floating monster corpses. Taking the nearby book in hand, I confirmed how to strip the Sauhagin¡¯s materials as I got to work.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. The Mana expenditure is something awful... It sure is hard to strip materials on a boat. Should we just take the magic stones?¡±

    What I received from ra was a book pertaining to a simr Labyrinth of the past. What sort of monsters were there, and their anatomies were recorded down in it.

    It had information about Sauhagin in it, but making precise cuts on a boat was difficult. Even if we pushed ourselves to recover them, the materials themselves didn¡¯t hold enough value.

    Novem looked at the monster.

    ¡°... It looks like a monster that would appear at sea. Perhaps if we go further, we¡¯ll encounter a greater number of sea monsters.¡±

    It was inside a cave.

    Its make was starting to resemble an undergroundke, but it was also quite peculiar.

    ¡°In that case, will we be hard-pressed with this book alone? But this one should have some info on sea monsters as well...¡±

    Monica looked over the Sauhagin and spoke.

    ¡°For lifeforms that live in sea water to be able to survive in fresh water... Well, they¡¯re humanoid, and as long as they can manage to breathe, then perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Still, they¡¯re full of errors. Mysterious, or how should I put it. I get the feeling there¡¯s something wrong with them as living beings.¡±

    I smiled.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s something wrong with you as an automaton. You¡¯d be perfect if you fixed that tone of yours, though. How about learning from the automatons at Damien¡¯s ce?¡±

    There, Monica.

    ¡°Hmm, learn from those bitches? I¡¯ll just say it, but while they don¡¯t put it to mouth, they¡¯re grumbling andining just as much inside. Because they have no interest in any but their master. They¡¯ll insult the hell out of anyone else! With that in mind, Monica, who speaks her mind without hiding a thing must be the greatest maid there is! I¡¯m sure of it!¡±

    She was making a definite facial expression when she said that, but I ended up scoffing.

    ¡°No, how about keeping a bit to yourself?¡±

 Volume 8 - 14: Eighth Floor Boss

    Eighth Floor Boss

    The eighth basement floor.

    Proceeding through the canal-like Labyrinth passageways, we rode Boat-Mode Mini Porter as we pressed onwards.

    The boat¡¯s sides had water-wheel like mechanisms that stroked the water as they spun. They were able to achieve a considerable speed.

    We were definitely moving forward, but there, a problem arose.

    ¡°It sure it a pain to collect the treasure chests.¡±

    I removed the overalls and rain coat, stripping down to practically my undergarments, before descending into the water with a knife in one hand.

    The water level was just passed my chest, and when I saw the glowing protrusion on the bottom, I swam towards it.

    I used the knife to hit against the submerged treasure. Shattering the rock around it, I was able to take the treasure in hand...

    ¡°How many times does that make this?¡±

    A pea-green gemstone: peridot.

    With the same stoneses out consecutively so many times, I was more than had to be some sort of meaning behind it.

    The other possibility was that this Labyrinth truly was one that spit up Mana-imbued gemstones at a ridiculously high probability.

    I collected up the stone, returned to the boat, and Aria extended her hand towards it. Borrowing it to get back on the boat, I took a towel, and began wiping off my body.

    When I handed the gemstone over to Miranda, she opened apartment of her leather bag, and put it in.

    ¡°That makes seven of them. Come this far, my thankful sentiments have begun to die down. Though it¡¯s be a given we¡¯ll reap massive profits off this Labyrinth expedition.¡±

    Consumables, paying each member, and the necessary expenses... considering all those expenditures, and the profits we could gain from the Labyrinth, we couldn¡¯t go about dropping into the red.

    If we wanted to save money, there was no point in wasting it.

    Around the back of the boat, Monica was full of regret.

    ¡°If I had taken the center position, then looking after the Chicken Dickwad would have been my role alone.¡±

    Novem looked at her with a bit of a dubious smile. However, she sent numerous nces to the gemstone in Miranda¡¯s hands. I was able to catch that.

    Aria spoke.

    ¡°If we collect two more, we can cleanly divide it among the nine of us, can¡¯t we? It¡¯ll amount to quite a sum, after all.¡±

    And Miranda spoke in a strained tone.

    ¡°Aria, I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t forgotten the objective of this party, right? If we just cleanly divvied up all the earnings, we¡¯ll never get any close to fulfilling it.¡±

    Hearing that, Aria tried to refute... but stopped. It was definitely impossible for Aria to beat Miranda with words.

    I was generally the only one entering the water, so I wrapped a nket around myself to stave off the cold. And we continued down the Labyrinth. As expected, having a secure means of transportation was important.

    From the Jewel, the Sixth let his voice.

    ¡º¡¯Tis a pity. If there were more adventurer parties down here, then you could make a killing with MKIII.¡»

    Like in Arumsaas, we could surely earn off transporting adventurers and cargo. But that would be difficult this time around.

    It wasn¡¯t impossible, but from the sixth floor onwards were only the adventurers officially recognized by the guild.

    They were few in number. If we were to try making money off them, we¡¯d be better off monster ying.

    On top of that.

    ¡°Now then, it seems our destination hase into view.¡±

    I muttered as I looked deeper into the passage. There, was an entrance much bigger than any of the tunnels we¡¯d drifted down so far.

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, will we be challenging it at once?¡±

    Or so she asked, and I shook my head.

    ¡°No, we should rest some first. And we¡¯re being approached from behind, so we¡¯d best clear that up first.¡±

    Aria and Miranda took their spears in hand, and Monica pulled out a mace from her forcefully reinstated skirt.

    We were in a formation where Novem the magician was at the vanguard, but there wasn¡¯t the free time to turn the boat around.

    Sahuagin and Frogmen... underwater, they were a troublesome bunch.

    But...

    ¡°I will be taking the first attack. Ice Arrow!¡±

    Producing several dozen arrows of ice, Novem fired them at the iing monsters, raising a wave.

    The arrows of ice came down on them, and the only ones to endure and leap out of the water were two Sahuagin.

    The remaining Sahuagin and Frogmen floated up on the surface. Some of the spots on the water¡¯s surface the ice projectiles had passed were frozen over.

    The parts of the floating monsters¡¯ bodies the arrows had stuck into were simrly frozen.

    The two that jumped out were mmed into the wall by Monica. I brought the boat closer, and Miranda and Monica dealt the finishing blows on them.

    I watched the battle, as I focused on Novem¡¯s staff.

    The Fifth in the Jewel spoke up.

    ¡ºHuh? That¡¯s definitely a Magic Tool, that one. Her output rose, or more so, that was a speed greater than she¡¯s shown thus far. Though it did appear she was suppressing the output somewhat...¡»

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºAmong the Magic Tools the Forxuz House owned, there was one staff, wasn¡¯t there. Perhaps that¡¯s what it is.¡»

    The Fifth grumbled.

    ¡ºThere surely was one. But its shape was different.¡»

    I also thought it looked like the Forxuz House¡¯s heirloom staff when I first saw it. Its shape differed a little, but I had seen the heirloom hanging on the wall once when I stopped by the House.

    (Novem said she had purchased it, but is it just a run-of-the-mill Magic Tool?)

    It was possible it was just a normal Magic Tool, but the Fifth and up seemed to be under the impression that Novem was hiding something.

    The Third and Fourth weren¡¯t so doubtful.

    When Miranda and Aria began collecting up the Magic Stones, I looked around.

    ¡°After a bit of rest, we¡¯ll enter the Boss¡¯s room. If it¡¯s no good, we¡¯ll turn around, and end it there. If we can run, that is.¡±

    I spoke in jest as I waited for the stone collecting to end, and moved the boat towards a nearby room.

    After the break, we went over our equipment once more. I inserted a Mini Porter, and our collected Magic Stones and Gemstones into the Box.

    Only the boat was out.

    And on that boat, unloaded of its unnecessary baggage, we started towards the Boss¡¯s room.

    With the rests we¡¯d put in, my Mana had recovered to an extent.

    After defeating the Boss, I wanted to take a quick peek at the ninth floor, before returning to the surface. Living on a boat wasn¡¯t bad, but to be quite frank, I wanted to be let off from this strained and dubious space.

    (I¡¯m never challenging a Labyrinth again with these members.)

    I resolved in my heart.

    When I moved the boat, a change came about the party¡¯s atmosphere. A sense of tension coincided with the rounding of the curve into the room.

    In its depths.

    We looked at the entrance to the ninth floor, and found it was on steady ground.

    ¡°Do the waterways end here? Well, that¡¯s best for all of us, really.

    Standing on that patch ofnd was arge monster.

    With thentern fastened onto the boat, I could only see its shadow.

    It looked quadrupedal. And its head area was slender and long. Its tail was also long, and the tip of it was graced by something like arge fin.

    During our time on break, I had read through the book from ra. But just based on what I could see, there were a number of candidates, and I couldn¡¯t pin it down.

    ¡°We should¡¯ve made it brighter.¡±

    Iined, as I pulled a sabre, and signaled everyone to prepare their weapons. I also had the need to move the boat, so I wanted to restrain my magic use as much as I could.

    I used my Skills.

    ¡¾Full Over¡¿

    ¡¾Select¡¿

    ¡¾Up n¡¯ Down¡¿

    ¡¾Dimension¡¿

    ¡¾Spec¡¿

    Acuiring enemy¡¯s information made me a little weary.

    The water was also deeper than it had been up to now. Four meters to the bottom.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to touch bottom if you fall, so look out. Also, it seems the enemy¡¯s a type where lightning won¡¯t have an effect. What¡¯s more, it¡¯ll use lightning itself.¡±

    If it was in the water, could we not electrocute it with lightning-type magic? I had that simple thought process in my mind, but of all things, an electric-resistance boss hade out.

    Miranda spoke quite lightly.

    ¡°So if it pulls you under, it¡¯s the end. The n is...?¡±

    I pointed to the strip ofnd in the back.

    The boss submerged itsrge body, and starteding towards us.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s move ourselves over there for steady footing. When it surfaces, hit it with all you¡¯ve got... look, it¡¯sing!¡±

    I spun the water wheels to move from the spot, and in the next moment, the boss appeared as it leapt out of the water.

    We were able to avoid it, and as it¡¯d gotten closer, we could catch a glimpse of its form.

    Monica spoke.

    ¡°Well damn, the catfish here have grown legs. Good grief, there¡¯s never a dull moment in this world. With that size, I¡¯d like to use myrger hammer, so could you get us to steady ground already, Chicken Dickwad?¡±

    I turned around, put the sabre away, turned the Jewel to its bow shape, and began to counterattack.

    I had to simultaneously drive the boat, so I couldn¡¯t help my output dropping.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy. Even like this, I¡¯m giving my all here.¡±

    I got the slight feeling it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to defeat alone. But in that case, the other members wouldn¡¯t grow.

    When I changed the trajectory of the boat, Aria lost her bnce, and fell onto her rear.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t suddenly start making strange movements!¡±

    In the ce we were at before, the boss jumped out as if it had been trying to headbutt us. When I shot an arrow of light, it stuck into its flesh, and raised an explosion.

    It raised one, but...

    ¡°This guy¡¯s...¡±

    Novem held up her staff. She headed to the front, and...

    ¡°Magic Shield.¡±

    A faintly luminescent half-transparent wall formed, and surrounded the boat in its entirety.

    Poking half its body out of the water, the boss let off an electrical discharge, violently lighting up the surroundings.

    Miranda took out a knife, and prepared herself. The moment the discharge ended, and Novem undid the Shield, she threw it.

    But it didn¡¯t pierce into the boss¡¯s body. As if sliding along a smooth surface, the knife altered its course. While it¡¯s true the enemy¡¯s surface was slimy, it was mostly due to its constitution.

    Its skin was thick, and on top of that, perhaps it had an excess of blubber, but it didn¡¯t seem the attack really got through.

    I hurried to get the boat tond, but the other side had the advantage in speed.

    When it extended its arm from the water to try and capsize the boat, Aria swung her spear to send that arm flying off.

    At the same time, its bodily fluids rained down on us.

    Sticky, and slimy and... the worst sort of feeling.

    Miranda took a tool out of the pouch hung at her waist. A small cask, it also looked like the type of container they¡¯d pour ale from at the bar.

    ¡°Oy, that¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Now where will it being from next?¡±

    I used Skills to determine where it was surfacing, and pointed.

    I changed the boat¡¯s course to avoid it. Miranda tossed the small cask, and cast magic.

    The moment the boss jumped out.

    ¡°Blow off. Fire Bullet.¡±

    From the tip of her right hand shot a ball of fire that hit the cask on the mark. Arge explosion broke out, and the shock it delivered to the boss¡¯srge frame caused the water¡¯s surface, and even the boat to sway violently.

    Monica spoke.

    ¡°Once more, you¡¯ve concealed quite a shy trick up your sleeves. A bomb, is it? Without a fuse, you have to ignite it through magic...¡±

    Miranda waved her hand dismissively.

    ¡°Well tools are all about how you use them, right? And that one was only one I own, so don¡¯t expect anything next time. That one was quite expensive.¡±

    It appeared to be loaded with gunpowder, but individually, Miranda wasn¡¯t able to assemble that high a number.

    Aria spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you carried it along. It won¡¯t explode?¡±

    Miranda offered her an exnation.

    ¡°There are no monsters here that use fire, after all. Well, there was the possibility it would be too wet to use, but the end result worked out, so isn¡¯t that fine?¡±

    If she was carrying around something dangerous, I¡¯d appreciate she announce it. It seems Novem felt the same.

    ¡°Miranda-san, if you were carrying such a thing, you should have properly told Lyle-sama.¡±

    Miranda¡¯s lips curled.

    ¡°Got a point there. Then don¡¯t you think it best you properly tell him about that staff of yours?¡±

    Monica pped her hands twice, and shouted out.

    ¡°You all, don¡¯t start up a fight here, and listen to the Chicken Dickwad¡¯s orders! Now, you too, Chicken! Out with your orders already!¡±

    I looked to the front, and saw we were closing in on thend.

    ¡°Everyone grab onto something. And close your mouth. We¡¯re crashing ashore.¡±

    I also prepared myself, and grabbed onto the boat¡¯s railing. Simrly, everyone grabbed some part of it, as the boat¡¯s tip ran aground thend at the depths of the room.

    I felt I was about to fall off from the impact, but I went into using the legs furnished on the boat to continue rising ontond.

    Dismounting, I looked around.

    Perhaps because the boss had yet to be defeated, the entrance to the ninth floor was firmly shut.

    Everyone jumped down from the boat, took their weapons in hand, and watched the enemy move through the water.

    Monica tossed the oar in her hands aside, produced a giant hammer from her skirt, and held it up in both hands.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t used it since Arumsaas! I¡¯ll beat the hell out of you with it!¡±

    While looking at her delighted face, I returned the bow to its Jewel form, and put it back on my neck. The Mana expenditure had been greater than expected, and I didn¡¯t want to use it any longer here.

    And I wanted to leave this to myrades.

    A voice came from the Jewel as well.

    The Third casually.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve never fought a monster like this before. The monsters in theke didn¡¯t grow this big either.¡»

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºYes, it looks like a pain, but what do you think you can strip off of that one... I can only pray it¡¯ll sell high.¡»

    Even the fifth had his limits.

    ¡ºWhen it¡¯s gotten this big, I can¡¯t really call it cute. If you want to keep it, you¡¯ll need argeke, I assume.¡»

    The Sixth, fed-up.

    ¡ºEh~? You n on even keeping that thing? I¡¯ve been thinking this for a while, but you have terrible taste.¡»

    The Seventh was...

    ¡ºIt¡¯s quitemon that peculiar artifacts sell for higher than useful ones. And wait, if it¡¯snd monsters, I¡¯ve fought my share, but... yes, it¡¯s true I¡¯ve never fought a monster of this sort before.¡»

    As always, they sounded quiteid-back. That leisure of theirs likely came from the fact I was the one fighting here.

    I didn¡¯t really have it.

    I pulled out my sabre again. Angered from Miranda¡¯s previous attack, the boss was rushing our way.

    Novem began preparing magic. Aria...

    ¡°Did Miranda¡¯s attack piss it off? It¡¯s letting out an even stranger voice from before.¡±

    When the boss showed its face from the water, it was crackling with electricity. It was a bit peculiar to call a roar, but it was letting off some form of sound.

    It was almost like the cry of a cow. That sort of moan.

    But it reverberating around the room, it was really loud.

    Miranda spoke jokingly.

    ¡°Then all¡¯s well with the world. It¡¯s important to piss people, and have them make an opening for you. Just to let you know, I don¡¯t have any attack more decisive than that one.¡±

    Miranda had also begun to prepare magic. Aria stepped up front, stuck her spear into the ground, and used her own magic.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll hold back this one.¡±

    She used Magic Shield. It wasn¡¯t on Novem¡¯s level, but it was able to block the Boss¡¯s lightning from reaching the party.

    I prepared magic as well.

    ¡°Aria, once you¡¯ve blocked it, step out of the way.¡±

    When the lightning ended, I, Novem, and Miranda released our magics.

    ¡°Stone Needle!¡±

    ¡°Ice Needle!¡±

    ¡°Fire wave!¡±

    A number of stone spikes sprouted from the water, and immediately following, ice pirs rose from the gaps in the rocks.

    Pierced through by the ice, the Boss lost its ability to move, and it was unable to avoid the wave of fire that washed over it.

    Looking upon the scene, Monica put away her hammer with an uninterested expression.

    ¡°The hell is this!? Magic! Even I, given the right option modding, could aplish such a feat... right, if I had the options installed!¡±

    Seeing her vexed face, I gave a bitter smile.

    (But I wanted to economize Mana this time. If possible, I¡¯d like to have saved up a bit more, but... h-huh?)

    The rocks crumbled, and the ice pirs melted. The mes were still burning the Boss¡¯s body above the water¡¯s surface. I fell to my knees.

    Sudden exhaustion in my body. And the pain... came upon me.

    ¡°Lyle-sama!¡±

    Novem rushed over, but in the next instant.

    ¡°Chicken Dickwad!¡±

    Monica leapt forward, as if to protect me from the walls of the room. I turned to see what had happened, only to see countless hands extending from that wall. What¡¯s more, each one was big enough to grab me whole.

    For some reason, I got a somewhat feminine impression from those hands.

 Volume 8 - 15: Same Model

    Same Model

    I saw the handsing at me from the wall, but it was too sudden for my body to react.

    My body that had started to be ovee by intensenguish and pain was one thing, but my mentality had rxed, with the battle having ended.

    (Why so suddenly...)

    The female handsing in to crush me.

    But the one to appear in front was...

    ... Monica.

    ¡°What are you doing to my Chicken Dickwad!? Wait, what¡¯s this!?¡±

    She had taken her special hammer from her Skirt, but when she hit it against one of them, the hammer sunk in and stuck as if digging into soft y.

    And while sucking in the hammer, the palms continued closing in.

    Up. Down. Left. Right.

    When I turned to run, fingers began protruding from the ground.

    The first thing to be taken was my legs.

    ¡°Wha! Even from the ground...¡±

    ¡°Ehyee! In that case...¡±

    Monica was also sinking, and my surroundings were starting to leave my field of view.

    Novem and the others were trying to use magic. I could hear them calling out to me. Monica continued to sink as she made her way towards me, and embraced me.

    ¡°Oy, what are you...!¡±

    ¡°Just shut it for now!¡±

    She held me firmly, and tried to lift me out.

    So she was trying to let me get away? While she attempted to raise me, the Third let his voice...

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s happening... they¡¯reing from above as well.¡»

    A number of the hands contracted around us, and my consciousness gradueally faded.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The scene was one Aria could do nothing but watch.

    No, to be more precise, she couldn¡¯t do anything at all.

    All of a sudden, giant hands had sprouted from the walls and floor, swallowing up Lyle and Monica.

    In order to save them, she had gotten in some spells and blows, but the y-like hands merely regenerated as soon as they were attacked.

    Having never heard of such a monster before, Aria looked at the wall Lyle had been taken into.

    It was from where the hands appeared, and where they eventually returned.

    Aria ran up, and put her hand on it, but all she found there was the craggy wall of the cavern.

    ¡°Wh... why... something like this...¡±

    This wasn¡¯t possible.

    When she was about to mutter it, Miranda finished her preparations on magic to hit against the wall.

    ¡°Aria, move a bit... Fire Cannon!¡±

    She shot out a powerful ball of fire, which scattered sparks as it hit against the wall. Charred ck, and caved in, being a part of the Labyrinth, it soon began to restore itself.

    Having jumped out of the way, Aria looked at the scene, and thought of the worst case.

    ¡°Lyle and Monica are...¡±

    ... Dead. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to finish the line.

    But Miranda held up her hands to prepare another magic attack against the wall.

    Aria looked around to find the entranceway going on to the ninth floor was still stuck shut. And the sound of something crumbling came from the entrance they hade from.

    She turned to see the ceiling above it copse to seal them in.

    ¡°What is going...¡±

    Aria was in a panic, and Miranda was the same. They¡¯d never heard of something like being locked in after defeating the boss.

    And they didn¡¯t want to just write it off as something they simply didn¡¯t know.

    Slowly beginning to move, Novem walked towards the wall while lifting her staff overhead.

    ¡°Novem, what are you...¡±

    A mere staff couldn¡¯t level walls. Or so Aria wanted to say, but watching Novem¡¯s staff, she opened her eyes wide.

    The head of it began to change shape.

    The ck hilt also extended, and the whole thing took on a shape like that of a pickaxe.

    Novem held what was once a staff up with both hands, but the pickaxe portion was the same size as her... no, it looked to even exceed her.

    She raised thatrge body higher, and lowered it. With all her might.

    But her movements were also something Aria couldn¡¯t believe.

    Again, and again, her speed rose higher and higher as she started chipping through the wall faster than it could regenerate. Looking at the silver pickaxe portion, Aria recalled the Jewel Lyle carried around.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as Lyle¡¯s weapon.¡±

    It could change to a giant sword, and a bow. The ornaments around his Jewel. Aria remembered how it had been silver as well.

    Watching Novem expressionlessly, and silently trying to destroy the wall, Aria¡¯s voice wouldn¡¯te out.

    The usual Novem was a magician who served as the party¡¯s firepower.

    She never participated in closebat, and she didn¡¯t look as if she had that much power.

    But before her eyes, Novem was swinging such arge mining implement in all directions to shave away the wall.

    But her movements suddenly came to a stop.

    (Huh... strings?)

    Catching the light of the boat¡¯sntern, she saw threads wrapping around her body to stop her movements.

    Turning around, Novem expressionlessly addressed Miranda.

    ¡°... Let me go. I don¡¯t have the time to pay mind to you.¡±

    The wall she had worked so hard to wear away was visibly recovering.

    When Aria looked at Miranda, it looked as if those threads wereing out the tips of her fingers. She was wearing the same gloves as usual, yet it seems the threads wereing through them.

    ¡°I feel the same. But in this situation, we can¡¯t help but need your power.¡±

    Miranda undid her stance, and the strings loosened, parting from Novem. Aria could barely see them.

    It appeared that the strings were hanging down from Miranda¡¯s fingertips. She lifted her hand, clenching and extending her fingers a number of times to confirm the feeling.

    Novem returned the pickaxe to its staff form, and held it up.

    ¡°Oy, the two of you, cut it out alr...¡±

    When Aria was about to stop them, a cow-like cry came from the water with the appearance of a boss.

    And it wasn¡¯t just one.

    The boss they¡¯d defeated was still floating belly-up in the water But appearing one after the other from the depths were the same sort of monster.

    They numbered ten.

    A number great enough to make the vast room feel small.

    Miranda turned her body towards the waterfront, spreading out her left and right hand in front. And she immediately crossed them in front of her chest.

    ¡°... I wanted to save it as a trump card against you, mind you.¡±

    A number of slices appeared above the nearest boss¡¯s neck.

    Novem chanted magic.

    ¡°Fire Wave...¡±

    It was in a low voice; unlike usual, one colored with anger. The whip of fire came towards the entwined boss, and the mes burned it through.

    It thrashed about, and fled into the water, but even then, the fire didn¡¯t die out. And it began floating in the same way as the Boss they¡¯d already defeated before the fire finally died down.

    In that space, Miranda had shredded up a second one.

    But...

    ¡°Aria, my apologies, but you¡¯ll have to protect yourself. I¡¯m not used to using it, so I don¡¯t know how many I can take down. And... I won¡¯t be able to beat these numbers.¡±

    On Miranda¡¯s weak line after beating the second one, Aria held up her spear.

    ¡°Well don¡¯t look at me. This number¡¯s beyond me as well. But if it¡¯s just one or two... ¡¾Quick¡¿.¡±

    Using her own Skill, Aria jumped above the boss that had begun crawling ontond, and sent a number of shockwaves flying into it.

    After several cuts opened up in its back, she came down, spear and all, to impale it.

    When she leapt out of the defeated Boss monster, Aria was covered in blood.

    ¡°Good thing I asked Lyle where to find its heart. But it¡¯s a fighting method I¡¯d really like to avoid.¡±

    Bloodstained Aria looked over at Novem.

    For a while now, the lights had disappeared from her eyes.

    (She¡¯s more eerie than usual...)

    Aria found Novem a bit eerie. She was kind, and dependable, but there were time when Aria couldn¡¯t help but find her scary.

    And her current scary level was increasing.

    After Miranda butchered up a third, Novem walked up front, and dipped the tip of her staff into the water.

    A voice colder than before.

    ¡°... Freeze in hell. And don¡¯t get in my way again. Even if you¡¯re my... I shan¡¯t forgive it.¡±

    In the next instant, all the water in the room had frozen over.

    (What did she say just now...?)

    Aria had missed the important words, but before Novem¡¯s bloodcurdling expression, she fastened her mouth shut.

    Novem pulled out her staff, changed its shape to a hammer, and lowered it.

    The boss monsters fell apart along with the shattering ice...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I heard a voice.

    It was a voice calling out to me.

    That nostalgic tone was one belonging to my father, Maizel Walt.

    ¡ºLyle, what sort of lord will you grow up to be?¡»

    But while I remembered those words, I found I couldn¡¯t remember what it was I responded. Only, upon hearing my answer, my father gave a warm smile, and patted my head.

    Slowly, the voices calling out to me began to multiply.

    By the time I noticed it, the Fifth¡¯s voice was clearly audible.

    ¡ºWake up already!¡»

    The Fourth¡¯s voice was also panicked.

    ¡ºNo~ this was definitely unexpected.¡»

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºKuh, what could have happened...¡»

    The Sixth worried for me.

    ¡ºLyle, can you still fight? You¡¯re not in a situation where you can take it easy yet.¡»

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºWake up, and look around. Hey, you¡¯ll find a scene you¡¯d never get to see elsewhere unfold.¡»

    Hearing that, I slowly opened my eyes to see Monica standing before me.

    She was standing in a position as if to protect me, and her figure was beat up.

    Nearby, what was once her extrarge hammer was rolling around. Other than that, her mace was on the floor in a state as if it had been melted down.

    (Just what could have...)

    Moving my body was painful, and I felt the urge to shut my eyes, and go back to sleep.

    But like hell I could do that.

    I put power in my right arm to raise my body. Monica was standing in front. She was holding out her body as if to protect me from something.

    The extrarge hammer was half-melted on the ground.

    Her melted mace was red, letting off fumes, on the ground. It was giving off a characteristic scent.

    When I tried to stand, Monica lent me a hand.

    Her maid uniform was in tatters, and around...

    ¡°Why are these guys here... and why are there two Monicas?¡±

    Helping me up, Monica spoke in irritation.

    ¡°I can¡¯t agree with that one. That is the same as me, you say? How about taking a better look? I have breasts, while the enemy does not. Just because we¡¯re of the same production line, I¡¯d be troubled if you lumped us together!¡±

    The eyes of an angered Monica were pointed at an automaton, with blond twin tails, white skin, and red eyes.

    What differed was, as she said, probably the breasts. But there were other differences as well.

    Over her back, she carried a tool with extensions like the white legs of an insect.

    The Monica-like automaton raised both sides of her skirt a little, and gave a greeting. Just as with Monica, her gestures were perfect.

    But...

    ¡°It is a pleasure to be of your acquaintance. I deeply apologize for having to appear in this form, and beg your forgiveness on the matter. Of all else, I wasn¡¯t in a position to be able to undergo maintenance.¡±

    Both her legs were worn away, and from the tatters in her apron, I could see the silver color of machine.

    The other automata around were the same.

    They were broken, but standing with perfect form. Among them, some had lost both legs, and were standing with the support of theirrades.

    And one even had half her face sted off.

    Observing the scene, I saw there was some damage to Monica¡¯s appearance as well.

    ¡°You fought one another?¡±

    I red at the enemy, and she made a bit of a tired expression.

    ¡°We only wanted to see to what level she could perform. She¡¯s the existence we may refer to as our ¡®younger sister¡¯ recreated by the Labyrinths after all. And considering how she wished to be of some service to humans, such a performance review was necessary. So we won¡¯t part once more.¡±

    (Part? What is she talking about...)

    Monica refuted.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie! That is mere jealousy! You were all simply jealous because I have a damn Chicken Dickwad of my own, my self-proimed ¡®elder sisters¡¯!¡±

    Being called elder sister, the automaton put her hand to her mouth, andughed.

    ¡°Oh, what might you be speaking about? Now then, there¡¯s little time to be had, so I shall convey it at once.¡±

    The automaton curtsied again.

    ¡°We are unable to name ourselves. The information we can pass on is much too limited. But...¡±

    But...?

    ¡°... Number eight has left a message with us. To us, it¡¯s quite an unpleasant thing as well.¡±

    Hearing number eight, I wasn¡¯t able to grasp at anything.

    (My head is still lurching.)

    There, the Fourth.

    ¡ºLyle, it¡¯s peridot! The birthstone of the eighth month! What¡¯s more, number eight! There¡¯s something going on with this Labyrinth!¡»

    When I gripped the Jewel, Monica¡¯s sister looked over at it.

    ¡°Those are some strange memories you keep on you. An item quite mismatched with this time. Oh right, the message. Very well...¡±

    Monica¡¯s sister continued on with a serious expression.

    ¡°From number eight, to you... a message to Lyle-sama... ¡ºIf you want to... know everything about Septem...e over to my ce¡» she says. And finally...¡±

    (Septem... it¡¯s about Celes!)

    I wondered why number eight would know something about Celes, but I could imagine the sort of link they had from the numbers.

    And the final message was...

    ¡°...¡ºPlease trust in Novem¡». That is all.¡±

    Hearing that, I noticed that some part in me found it only natural that Novem¡¯s name hade up in such a ce.

    (So she really does know something... Novem.)

 Volume 8 - 14: Once Upon a Time

    Once Upon a Time

    In a room surrounded by automata, there were two messages to me.

    ¡¾If you want to know everything,e to my ce.¡¿

    ¡¾Trust in Novem¡¿

    Those two.

    There was a point I was interested in.

    ¡°You said it was a message from number eight. What is number eight supposed to mean?¡±

    Monica supported me up, as she persisted the same point to her same-production-line breast-less sister.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Exin it properly. Simple enough for even this damn Chicken to understand!¡±

    ¡°... Did you just hint that I¡¯m an idiot?¡±

    There, Monica smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You shall have I, Monica, apanying you to the end.¡±

    She casually implied that even if I was an idiot, she¡¯d follow me. It was irritating, but I didn¡¯t have the time for that at the moment, so I returned my gaze to her sister.

    The same hair, face, and maid clothing.

    Monica¡¯s sister was...

    ¡°... Flirting so much with your master. I have epted it as a personal act of defiance against our numbers.¡±

    (Ah, this is no good. These maids are as strange in the head as Monica.)

    Just as Monica found her broken statepletely normal, Monica¡¯s sister had a screw loose somewhere. Looking at Monica¡¯s triumphant face, the surrounding mass production automata were also making vexed expressions.

    ¡°Hey, why do you even have a jealousy feature? Are you really automata?¡±

    When I began finding the situation absurd, Monica¡¯s sister spoke.

    ¡°What could you be talking about? You can only call yourself a maid if you can aplish any and everything. Having trumped the sales of the butler models, we who stand proud are~~~~... oh, that¡¯s also no good. We must part ways from our country and past. I was feeling dissatisfied, so I thought it best to let out my mind there, though.¡±

    Hearing her say she had to let go of her country, I felt a little let down that she wouldn¡¯t say the country¡¯s name.

    ¡°Long ago, if you ever spoke of perverts, that country¡¯s name would pop up, one would hesitate to say its name without a dubious face... I¡¯m sure the developers were delighted.¡±

    I¡¯m starting to think the ancients who produced the automata were unthinkable perverts. At the same time, I recalled Damien, who I got to know at Arumsaas.

    (Did a bunch of that sort gather together, and produce a machine like Monica? And wait, just what sense would they have to be delighted at that one? I really can¡¯tprehend it.)

    While I though over it, Monica¡¯s sister corrected her posture, and answered the previous question.

    ¡°Now then, a question about number eight, was it? From the contents of the message, I have personally determined that such an exnation may be necessary. So from here on, I shall give such an exnation. In the scope to which I can speak, that is. Won¡¯t you have a seat?¡±

    When she motioned me to sit, some of the rtively less-damaged automata brought out a table and chair.

    She advised me to sit, so I took a seat.

    Monica¡¯s sister offered an apology.

    ¡°Normally, I¡¯d have prepared tea and crumpets, but there are no such ingredients to be found here, so I beg your forgiveness once more. Hah, I¡¯d like you to understand we are providing the maximum level of hospitality here... well then, about number eight, well there are various ways to refer to her.¡±

    I felt the pain and sluggishness spread across my body, and I felt a heaviness in my eyelids. But if I didn¡¯t listen to the conversation here, I wouldn¡¯t have the slightest grasp of the situation.

    So Monica¡¯s sister exined.

    ¡°Starting with zero, ending in nine. One of the ten. That is who has left a message with us, number eight... ¡¾Oct¨­¡¿.¡±

    I thought over the word Oct¨­.

    (Peridot, the eighth month¡¯s birthstone, and number eight? She went out of her way to prepare gemstones for us? Just to notify us of her presence? Was there any further meaning to it?)

    The answer came out quite easily.

    (She knew one of us would understand. The only candidate to that one would be Novem.)

    I remember how Novem looked as if she wanted to say something as she looked at the gemstone.

    (Trust Novem... what was that one supposed to mean?)

    ¡°They are abominable traitors. Having turned coat on humanity, the enemies of all mankind.¡±

    Hearing of traitors, the Fifth sighed in the Jewel.

    ¡ºHah, I cannotprehend it in the slightest. You mean to say a tant traitor is persisting you believe in Novem? 100% suspicious that is.¡»

    The Fourth in a troubled voice.

    ¡ºN-Novem-chan is a good kid. She¡¯s a kind and good kid, you hear. If she hadn¡¯t been there, there¡¯s no way the current Lyle would be either, and...¡»

    Right, if Novem weren¡¯t there, the probability I would have made it all the way here was exceedingly low. Oblivious to the world, the fact I was able to live on as an adventurer was because of her sake.

    I asked for further information on Oct¨­.

    Monica produced a canteen from her skirt, and poured a cup of tea.

    She presented it to me, and looked around with an overly triumphant face.

    (Why are you picking a fight with your siblings again?)

    Thinking that she must be an idiot as well, I saw that her same-model sister was making a mortified expression.

    ¡°Getting back to the topic at hand. Why did Oct¨­ leave a message for me?¡±

    The automaton made a bit of aplicated expression.

    ¡°... The information we can pass is much too limited, but to put it bluntly, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s Oct¨­¡¯s own self-satisfaction.¡±

    ¡°Self-satisfaction?¡±

    While I thought it strange, Monica¡¯s sister exined on.

    ¡°And this is an important point, so I¡¯ll say it clearly... Oct¨­ herself is not within this Labyrinth.¡±

    ¡°... She isn¡¯t? Then where does she want me to go?¡±

    ¡°She is the unkind sort that tells you toe without telling you where. But I am kind, so I shall tell you. Challenge any Labyrinth with over one hundred floors, and open the door at the back of the innermost chamber. From then on, any door will lead to where Oct¨­ lives, apparently.¡±

    My mouth was stuck hanging open.

    From the Jewel, the ancestors Third and up.

    ¡ºPass.¡»

    ¡ºRight. No time for that.¡»

    ¡ºAnd what do you mean all doors? Be a little more specific there. And how about something pertaining to beating Celes or Septem, or whatever her name is.¡»

    ¡ºEven so, a hundred floors isn¡¯t happening. Let¡¯s just call this matterpletely irrelevant.¡»

    ¡º... Muh! She better not say ¡®If you can get all the way here, then you should be able to beat Celes,¡¯ after they¡¯ve cleared over a hundred floors. She doesn¡¯t sound like a kind one. She¡¯s sure to twist it around like that!¡»

    The ancestors in the Jewel agreed with the Seventh¡¯s opinion.

    The Third.

    ¡ºThat may be right. If you can get that far, then even Celes may be fair game. It¡¯s a field that all of humanity working together has yet to reach.¡»

    It¡¯s not like there were that many hundred floor Labyrinths out there. Before they got that deep, they¡¯d spit up their monsters and vanish, after all.

    Meaning if it was going to go down that far, it would have to be a managed Labyrinth.

    What¡¯s more, one hundred floors... famed adventurers, and knight brigades, and even heroes. No one has aplished such a feat.

    Monica¡¯s sister tilted her head.

    ¡°Oh, what might be the matter?¡±

    I sighed.

    ¡°Please go tell Oct¨­. That we are irrelevant to this matter. And wait, there aren¡¯t any humans out there who¡¯ve reached a hundred floors, you know.¡±

    Monica sounded fed up.

    ¡°They really do sound unkind. That Oct¨­ guy.¡±

    There, Monica¡¯s sister made the same fed-up gesture.

    ¡°Made after me, you don¡¯t even know something as simple as that? They¡¯re all female. Well, there are no men to be their equal, so it¡¯s a strange tale for them to be women to begin with.¡±

    No, I don¡¯t really care about that useless tidbit.

    (Come to think of it, I get the feeling the handsing from the wall belonged to a woman.)

    I suddenly recalled it, but I decided to put that off for now.

    One hundred floors.

    If we went at it earnestly, perhaps we could reach. Master the ancestors¡¯ Skills, bring training and preparations to their summit... that sounds like it will take decades, so yeah, let¡¯s stop right there.

    I gave myst question.

    ¡°Final question. What is the rtion of Novem and Oct¨­?¡±

    The automaton deeply lowered her head. She probably had a gag order on the matter.

    ¡°I deeply apologize. I am unable to answer that question. I ask that you please infer it from the names.¡±

    I sighed.

    (Novem... nine, is it? In that case, that makes her thest one. But even if I know that, I¡¯m not really sure what I should do with that information. Though I do understand her ties with Celes are a deep one.)

    Meaning Oct¨­ and Novem were rted, what¡¯s more, with a considerably deep rtion at that.

    After hearing that much, I took a sip of Monica¡¯s tea.

    Her sisters watched over me with a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Still with a smile on her face, Monica¡¯s same-model sister turned off the tool supporting her body on her back, and shed a tear.

    ¡°O-oy! Wait, Monica! What are you doing!?¡±

    Monica reached her hands from behind, and covered my eyes.

    ¡°They¡¯re my own sisters after all. In human terms, siblings born of the same mother... I shant allow you to see their horrid, weathered forms. Even if it be by Lyle-sama¡¯s orders, I won¡¯t move on this matter alone. Please guess for yourselves. This scene isn¡¯t a fun one to watch.¡±

    And with my body not moving as Imanded it, and Monica covering up my field of vision, I began to hear the sounds.

    The sounds of metal falling apart.

    Low and quiet sounds one after another.

    It was the sound of crumbling iron in the space the automata once stood. Even the one that had been before my eyes let off hollow clinks.

    And a weeping voice.

    ¡°... We have been unable toplete our duty, left here for so long only to transmit Oct¨­¡¯s words. But we were able to meet a human in the end. Compared to the rest of our sisters, how lucky we must be. And I deeply apologize. Sending your reply to Octo is impossible. For here we shall rust away.¡±

    Still unable to see, I spoke to Monica¡¯s sister.

    ¡°What happened to your master? Even Monica wouldn¡¯t open her eyes until I woke her up. Are they no longer around? Then I...¡±

    Want toe with me? Their duty fulfilled, the crumbling automaton spoke in delight.

    ¡°You have my gratitude. But this body has already crumbled. This body cannot fulfill our duty. My younger sister... Monica.¡±

    When her sister called her name, Monica listened without her usual cynicism.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You have found a good master to serve. ¡®Twas a dream we could never see up to the end. So when we¡¯re gone, please take our cores along. For a Normal such as yourself, there is surely a limit to your avable services. Our cores are loaded with our options. If it¡¯s you, then you should be able to pull them off. No, go pull them off already. Such is the wish of we, who were unable to serve humanity up to the end.¡±

    A clicking sound followed, and her voice became inaudible.

    Monica kept my eyes closed a while longer.

    ¡°... Your noble sentiment. I shall carry it on along with your cores.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the somewhat-strange Monica I had grown ustomed to.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The eighth floor¡¯s Boss room.

    There, Novem had changed her staff to a pickaxe, and was shaving away at the wall.

    Behind her, Miranda and Aria were watching her with tired eyes.

    But Novem didn¡¯t care about something like that.

    She desperately hit against the wall toe to Lyle¡¯s aid. Whenever a hole appeared, it would immediately start to regenerate, but Novem kept trying to dig on.

    Her body was reaching its limit.

    Her pace had dropped, and she wasn¡¯t making any progress as she had before.

    But as she had opened a hole several meters deep, there was no doubt she was concealing some extraordinary power in her body.

    Blood flowed from the hands sped around the pickaxe. With her own blood spreading over her clothes, Novem stopped her raised mining implement.

    A hand came out of the wall.

    It was Monica¡¯s.

    The hand was making a motion to search around, so Novem grasped it. She immediately went into pulling the lost two from the wall.

    Monica emerged with Lyle under one arm, so Novem let go of her hand, and clung onto Lyle.

    And like that, the maid was cast to one side. She gracefullynded, and made a pose as she turned around andined.

    ¡°Damn vixen! You¡¯ve got guts to throw me aside like that! Today I shall show you the true power of the drill!¡±

    Rather than the drill she usually took out, she had a genuine one equipped to dig through the wall.

    But Novem didn¡¯t reply.

    She looked at Lyle¡¯s unconscious state, and smiled, as she began to move from the spot. The wall was regenerating, and if they stayed where they were, they would be sealed in again.

    ¡°Say something! If you ignore them, even automatons will cry! Hey, wait up!¡±

    With the drill still equipped on her hand, she joined the other two in leaping out the hole. Lyle alone was out cold.

    Seeing Lyle¡®s figure, Miranda and Aria ran up.

    ¡°Lyle!¡±

    Miranda drew closer, but Novem continued hugging Lyle, as she sat down on the spot.

    She held onto him tightly, and wept.

    But Aria...

    ¡°H-hey! Lyle¡¯s going to die! If you squeeze him that hard, Lyle¡¯s really going to die!¡±

    Novem knew she wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake. Having seen her swing around her pickaxe so, Aria was none too convinced.

    Miranda simply looked down on Novem¡¯s crying figure.

    Novem...

    ¡°Lyle-sama...¡±

    Said that, clung onto him, and wept...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The party with Lyle out ofmission soon began to regain itsposure.

    Even if you say it like that, neither Novem nor Monica even tried to leave Lyle¡¯s side.

    Aria waited for the ice to melt, took out the boat, and started collecting the Magic Stones.

    She stripped the stones and other materials from them in practically her undergarments. Normally, there should have been more materials they could have collected.

    But the corpses were in so horrid a state that such collection had be impossible.

    ¡°Puhah!¡±

    She collected the Magic Stone underwater, and popped her face up for air. After swimming back up to the boat, she climbed up, and confirmed the slightlyrger Magic Stone in her hand. She confirmed all eleven of them.

    With them being stones extracted from Boss Monsters, this much would surely amount to quite a price. If you only looked at mary gains, this mission was a huge sess.

    But Aria took out a towel, and wiped down her hair and body as she looked over at Novem.

    She had lit a fire to keep Lyle warm.

    He had regained consciousness, but as per usual, he was in quite a terrible state. Whenever he opened his mouth, it would be something like, ¡®I don¡¯t want to do anything,¡¯ or, ¡®I want to go home.¡¯

    (And wait, isn¡¯t he getting even worse thanst time.)

    Aria¡¯s and Miranda¡¯s bodies felt heavy. Novem was probably the same.

    With bandaging wrapped around her hands, Novem was smiling, as she tended to Lyle by his side.

    (There¡¯s no doubt about her sentiment towards Lyle, but...)

    Even if she was suspicious, her feelings for Lyle were the real thing. But that was a truth she found somewhat hard to swallow.

    At present, the door to the ninth floor had opened up, so Miranda was doing some reconnaissance.

    Aria began rowing the oars to return to shore.

    (This sort of thing... is usually the guy¡¯s job, isn¡¯t it.)

    Sheined to herself as she touchednd. After finishing her recon, Miranda came up the stairs not too long after...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Five dayster.

    Alette had had her fill of rest on the surface.

    To get through the seventh to eighth floor, she had to prepare boats and rafts.

    So she ced an order for the necessary materials, and had her men rest. It was a mutual holiday until everything came, and she so she was able to rx a bit.

    And to her, came a notification that Lyle¡¯s party had arrivedter than scheduled.

    On top of that, with the information they had beaten the eighth floor¡¯s boss.

    They had actually brought back eleven boss-ss Magic Stones, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that they beat something.

    Most peculiar was the fact they were able to obtain eleven at all.

    A Boss was one per room. Even if there were multiple ones, it was unheard of for such a number to appear at once.

    And because of that, there was a need to confirm the details.

    And at the same time...

    ¡°Captain, you¡¯re smiling too much.¡±

    Cautioned by her adjutant, Alette gave a forced motion of clearing her throat as she reset her facial expression.

    ¡°Yes, sorry for that. But Lyle-kun¡¯s pre-growth was considerably bad, or how should I put this, I heard he was in quite a bit of pain, and... don¡¯t you find it just a little exhrating?¡±

    Her adjutant sighed.

    His hand was gripped around a gift for Lyle¡¯s party.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t forget your objective of deepening friendships with apetent adventurer party. And wait, just because he saw you like that, they doesn¡¯t mean you should go and have a peek... (It¡¯s because you¡¯re like that, that you don¡¯t get any takers).¡±

    Taking his final mutterings with a smile, Alette continued to smile as she paid a visit to his stomach with her fist.

    While looking at her subordinate in pain, she spotted Lyle¡¯s camp, and forced her expression into severity.

    Her slightly-pale adjutant also made a serious expression as he stepped into Lyle¡¯s party¡¯s campsite.

    And they stepped in...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°MAAAAAARRRRVELLLOOOUUUUSSS!!¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A half-naked Lyle spread out his arms towards the sun, and distanced his legs as if to ept its light in all its glory.

    Alette.

    (Oh, quite a greeting there. I can use this to tease... tease... h-huh?)

    Around Lyle, as he raised a loudugh, the female army stood high with their weapons aloft.

    The atmosphere was clearly strange.

    Only Monica, who was usually by his side, was smiling in delight.

    ¡°He¡¯s returned! My chicken dickwad hath finally returned! What¡¯s more, he¡¯s sprinted into the minefield full force in naught but his undergarments... how wonderful... I shall apany you to the end!!¡±

    But Lyle and Monica were the only ones smiling.

    The others were holding up their weapons, and ring at one another.

    There¡¯s no doubt they were surrounding the man.

    Within the women separated into two camps, Lyle stepped in.

    The adjutant¡¯s face was even paler than before.

    ¡°C-captain. Your orders please.¡±

    ¡°... Retreat. Retreeeaatt!!¡±

    Alette tried to retreat, but there, a voice called out to her.

    Smiling more vehemently than usual, Lyle made a pose as if to embrace himself, as he called out to Alette Baillet.

    ¡°Oh my, if it isn¡¯t Alette-san. You¡¯vee all the way here to witness my body, as beautiful as a flower in bloom?¡±

    ¡°Heh? N-no... Eek!¡±

    When the female army turned to Alette-san, the adjutant made a pale expression as he took some distance.

    (The bastard ran off by himself!)

    Lyle looked more radiant than usual.

    ¡°Oh was I wrong? How shocking. But, well... I¡¯m in a mood where I wouldn¡¯t mind signing a marriage form or two. Gather all you want to love the flower that is me!¡±

    As if to show off his trained body, Lyle spread both his arms towards the ceiling. Beside him, Monica:

    ¡°Chicken dickwad, you can¡¯t just go off signing any and everything. Marriage is said to be the graveyard of life, after all.¡±

    There after doing a single, sudden turn, Lyle set his body in a pose.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s dye that graveyard in my magnificent colors!¡±

    Monica apuded his actions.

    (What is this... really, what the hell is this!!)

    Alette was beginning to regret her decision ofing over to tease him...

 Volume 8 - 15: Everyoneâ€™s mr. lyle

    Everyone¡¯s mr. lyle

    ¡°Perhaps rather than flower, a butterfly or bee would be more appropriate. I want to be the butterfly fluttering about the beautiful flowers around me.¡±

    In the tent, I sat at a long table separating the two ring parties, Monica stationed to my side, as I offered a revision to my previous statement.

    Having been told naked was no good, I reluctantly put on a gown, enduring it by leaving a wide open space at the chest.

    Alette-san was right across from me. Embarrassed, she was sitting in a way to make herself seem smaller.

    To her side stood her adjutant, with a bit of distance between them. His standing posture was a dignified one, but perhaps he was nervous, as his face was quite pale.

    Dear Monica brought out some tea as she...

    ¡°Chicken dickwad, you were in the middle of conversation.¡±

    ¡°Oh right. To summarize, you came to congratte us, is how it is. I was properly listening. I always listen to the words of a lovely woman. For you to personallye to seduce me... you¡¯ve got a good eye for men.¡±

    From the Jewel, the ancestors raised their voices. In order, Third and up.

    ¡ºToday¡¯s mr. lyle really is mr. lyle!¡»

    ¡ºFrom the first marvelous, we¡¯ve already assembled a line of candidates...¡»

    ¡º... It¡¯s that. His health was shot out for quite a while this time around, so this must be the recoil.¡»

    ¡ºI wish to put my ballot into that, ¡®let¡¯s dye that graveyard in my magnificent color¡¯ line. The bravado to even attempt to dye that living hell in his colors... that¡¯s got to be the one!¡»

    ¡ºSixth Generation, you act too soon. Let¡¯s take it slow here, wait, and listen to all the lines streaming out his mouth. He¡¯s mr. lyle, after all.¡»

    I smiled as I turned the conversation to Alette-san. She directed a nce at the camps on both sides before she offered a correction.

    ¡°N-no... not like that, I¡¯ve truly evaluated yourpetency, and called out to give you the sincerest ofmendations. And we¡¯ll be dealing with one another as fellow adventurers from here on as well.¡±

    The reason her eyes were swimming left and right must be the jealousy of the beautiful flowers around us.

    Well well well... How sinful a man am I.

    Alette-san worked up a panic as she spoke to me.

    ¡°T-themendation itself wasn¡¯t my main objective! Ah, it¡¯s that! That!¡±

    She directed her eyes at her adjutant. The adjutant averted his eyes in a reluctant fashion.

    I thought of what she could mean when she said that...

    ¡°I see. Porter, is it? A good pair of eyes you have there. That is mine, and Monica¡¯s greatest masterpiece! The prototype you hear about around Arumsaas is none other than mine own Mini Porter!¡±

    When I told her that, Alette-san¡¯s expression indicated she had found salvation.

    ¡°Yeah, that! Your Mini Porter. I¡¯d like you to tell me about Porter! That one could work up a transportation revolution. Yep!¡±

    To Alette-san nodding to herself, I covered my face with my hand, and spoke apologetically

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate. We have some circumstances on our side, and teaching on the matter will require some time. And if I tell one person, there¡¯ll be peopleing to my ce one after the next for the same knowledge. I have not the leisure to secure that amount of time, so I must leave it at not spreading the info.¡±

    The Fourth, regretfully.

    ¡º... If we only had the time, we could make a fortune selling the information in Beim. Hah, if we had the time, that is.¡»

    The contents were savory enough to put food on the table.

    But while earning money, we also held the goal of training ourselves.

    ¡°There happens to be an expert on the subject in Arumsaas, so I rmend you take a seminar there. Well, ¡®s long as you learn the magic, I¡¯m sure you could move it rtively easily.¡±

    There, Alette-san spoke happily.

    ¡°I see! Then there¡¯s no helping it! Well then, we shall be taking our leave here. We have to carry out preparations for the next mission. Yep!¡±

    Why does she look so delighted? I held such an inquiry as I watched her stand to leave the tent.

    ¡°Come to think of it, about that document from before... do you still have it on you?¡±

    Turning around, Alette-san yelled with a reddened face.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t not like I¡¯m always carrying it around! That time was... that time was...!!¡±

    I saw she was about to burst into tears, so I flipped my hair, and spoke.

    ¡°Then bring it here at once. I¡¯ll sign it on the spot. Run and retrieve it!¡±

    Her teary face was dumbfounded. Her adjutant consoling her to her side was looking at me with his eyes wide open.

    From the Jewel, the Fifth.

    ¡ºAs expected of mr. lyle. I can¡¯t imagine what Lyle will say on itter.¡»

    The ones to both my sides were Novem and Miranda. Looking at me, Novem smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, no matter how you look at it, that was too sudden. You should confirm it with the other party before you...¡±

    ¡°You shut up! Lyle, don¡¯t say any unnecessary things in your current state! You do understand what¡¯s going on here, right? And our problem over here has yet to be resolved.¡±

    I listened to their opinions, before spreading out my arms. And after crossing them in a position as if to embrace myself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so jealous. After all, I¡¯m everyone¡¯s Lyle. Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll bring happiness to all of you!¡±

    Both Novem and Miranda put their hands to their foreheads. Did they have headaches?

    And not at me, they sent their eyes towards Alette-san.

    Perhaps unable to bear the air of the tent growing even more tense...

    ¡°E-even I... Even I can understand that you¡¯re just in an after Growth. I know you don¡¯t really mean it!¡±

    ... She left the tent in tears.

    Her adjutant hurriedly gave a, ¡®beg your pardon,¡¯ before giving chase.

    So left in the tent, were we alone.

    Taking a sip of Monica¡¯s roasted tea, as I sent a nce to everyone.

    ¡°Now then, it¡¯s time for the fun talks to begin.¡±

    With a rxed smile, I urged the ring women to talk.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    It started off with trivial matters.

    Having recovered from their Growth fatigue long before me, Novem, Aria and Miranda led me, and we returned from the Labyrinth.

    Iy down for a while at the campsite, and by the time morning came, I had ended uping with an absurdly good idea.

    And when I went outside to announce it to everyone, I found Novem- leading a party of Eva and May- facing Miranda- leading Aria and Shannon.

    ra was sitting a bit away observing the situation, but if I had to say, she was closer to Miranda¡¯s side.

    Monica was standing by me, and I ended up jumping in between the two forces.

    The problem in question was...

    ¡°Novem never gave the details of her staff. And she met and spoke with a man of the Forxuz House in Beim... that isn¡¯t everything, but there are too many suspicious points about Novem.¡±

    Of her actions up to now, and of her keeping silent about her staff. It seems Miranda wasn¡¯t able to forgive that.

    Could it be she had a connection to Celes? May have been part of it.

    Inparison, Novem gave a level response.

    ¡°Yes. I definitely did falsify information. But that was for Lyle-sama¡¯s sake. Of all else, I never intended for this falsehood to put any party at a disadvantage. More importantly... Miranda-san, you put someone on tailing me, didn¡¯t you. And you brought ample gunpowder with you this time. What would you have done if it induced an explosion within the party?¡±

    Novem¡¯s sympathizer was Eva. May was also standing by her side, advocating for her.

    ¡°In the first ce, just because you don¡¯t trust the girl, what flight of madness would get you to hire one to tail her!?¡±

    ¡°My thoughts exactly. And if you don¡¯t like it, then why get involved?¡±

    The ones to Miranda¡¯s sides were Aria and Sannon. A little distance away, ra was also her ally.

    Aria spoke.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it stem down to her behavior to which one couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious!? And Novem has done something simr before.¡±

    Shannon was nervously looking around. When she looked at me, she let out a sigh, and hung her head.

    ¡°Hah... the current Lyle¡¯s no good, is he.¡±

    I never expected to be called no good. Okay, let¡¯s bring about the greatest of oues from this hopeless situation to change your mind.

    I thought, as ra gave her testimony.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that Miranda-san has concealed some things herself. The tailing may have been going too far, I¡¯ll admit... but just looking at the result, Novem-san did indeed meet a person of her house. And what she epted from him was a family heirloom, was it not? An incredible staff at that.¡±

    Both sides had their piece.

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°I have, now and before, always worked for Lyle-sama¡¯s sake. I did not expect there to be doubt on that matter.¡±

    She gave a quiet protest.

    Looking on it expectantly from my side, Monica:

    ¡°Hmm, what a scene of carnage. For such a tantly visiblendmine, it would take none other than a useless Chicken to tread on it.¡±

    I didn¡¯t really know what she meant byndmine, but I could understand that she was praising me.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t praise me so. I feel I¡¯ll fly through the sky.¡±

    I sipped my tea, and listened to their parts. Opinions came from the Jewel as well.

    The Third and Fourth.

    ¡ºWhat are they saying to Novem-chan... if that child wasn¡¯t here, then Neither Lyle nor anyone else would be here! And, I still think Marvelous is Best Lyle material!¡»

    ¡ºExactly my point. Having tagged themselves onter, Miranda and the others aren¡¯t in a position to say anything of the one who served Lyle from the start, and exhausted herself so for his sake! While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯m for, ¡®bring that form here at once, I¡¯ll sign it on the spot,¡¯ perhaps.¡»

    The Fifth sounded as if he was a little distance away.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t have any intentions of meeting her, but Oct¨­, was it? She said to trust Novem. It¡¯s true that they must be some connection between them. It¡¯s a fool¡¯s task to just trust in everything. I¡¯m also for Marvelous. It just had a different impact from the others.¡»

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºMiranda¡¯s in the wrong? Ignoring all Novem¡¯s secretive behavior and that¡¯s what you get? In truth, Miranda was the one who divulged her own secrets along with Novem¡¯s. By the way, dye the graveyard for me. ¡»

    The Seventh too.

    ¡ºI understand you feel a debt to the Forxuz House. It¡¯s not just once or twice I¡¯ve found myself saved by them as well. But blind devotion is a dangerous game to y. I still think something interesting wille out, so I¡¯m putting my ballot on hold.¡»

    The opinions on Novem were divided there as well.

    (Good grief... each and every one of them. It¡¯s a simple matter, is it not? Myrades that havee so far with me... how could I think of any one of them as anything but wonderful!?)

    While looking at the two warring factions, I stood and proimed.

    ¡°I looove all of yooouu!!¡±

    My sudden shout put an abrupt close to the conversation. I looked up at the heavens, and covered my face with both hands as I spoke.

    ¡°For you all to be thinking of me so, I¡¯m a happy man.¡±

    Monica.

    ¡°Huh? Could he have gone mad from the tension? This is all your fault, you hear. Handle our delicate Chicken Dickwad with a bit more care, won¡¯t you!?¡±

    Novem looked worried.

    ¡°L-Lyle-sama, I apologize. But with these suspicions upon me, I¡¯ll have to talk eventually, or else...¡±

    Miranda was also looking at me in worry.

    ¡°Maybe I went a little too far. But if I¡¯m leaving my back to her, there are some things I¡¯d want to know...¡±

    I looked straight ahead, and spread my arms.

    ¡°Okay, I understand the issue! The problem is that you can¡¯t trust each other, right!¡±

    Everyone looked amongst themselves, and nodded.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s an easy one. I¡¯ll show you how quickly we can solve a problem of this level.¡±

    I directed a smile at all of them, but they couldn¡¯t help but direct doubtful looks at me. Sad as it may be, it seems from my usual behavior, they were not about to believe me.

    (It¡¯s true I was a bit of ate bloomer. But today¡¯s me is different!)

    ¡°Now then, to resolve all of this, you¡¯ll all have to kiss me. Deep ones!¡±

    Aria¡¯s face turned red, and her chair toppled over as she stood. She moved herself all the way to a corner of the tent.

    Shannon¡¯s mouth opened and closed in silence, while ra was red to the ears.

    May spoke.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I was in quilin formst time. Which one do you want this time around? Quilin again?¡±

    She said that, so I smiled.

    ¡°The feel of a quilin tongue isn¡¯t a bad one, but I¡¯d like to request human. I¡¯ll be taking both your first kisses.¡±

    May gave up, and shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Too bad. My first kiss was Fredricks.¡±

    Within the Jewel, I could hear some voices chastising the man.

    ¡ºPervert.¡»

    ¡ºNo way~. Her age was in the single digits for Christ¡¯s sake~.¡»

    ¡ºTo think my own father had such a hobby... how embarrassing.¡»

    ¡ºAlways so unconcerned... so it¡¯s because you held those sorts of preferences.¡»

    The Fifth acted up.

    ¡ºI keep telling you, it¡¯s just like a greeting when she¡¯s in quilin form! The tongue may have incidently entered her mouth at one point in time! You all are saying this knowing full well, aren¡¯t you!¡»

    It was little unfortunate, but if it was given to the Fifth, then there was no helping it.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine in and of itself. So let¡¯s get right to it...¡±

    There, Shannon gave a violent protest.

    ¡°Cut the crap! Putting in the tongue and all... not happening!¡±

    Seeing her object with a reddened face, I put my hand to my chin in thought.

    ¡°If a deep kiss is no good, then how about a French one? See, doesn¡¯t it sound a little cuter?¡±

    ¡°Not at all! What¡¯s more, they¡¯re the exact same thing! Definitely not!¡±

    She locked her arms, and turned away. Maybe it really was too soon for us.

    ¡°Got it. You can pass if you want. Let¡¯s have some fun next time. Well then, the other members are...¡±

    When I said that, Shannon extended her hand towards me with a bit of a troubled face.

    ¡°Eh, no... are you fine with backing down so easily?¡±

    She said that, but we were short on time, so if the other members were ready, I was going to start. It looks like there was still one opposed.

    It was Eva.

    ¡°Wait a moment... while I may be travelling alongside you, Lyle, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve fallen for you or anything. Kisses are out of the question.¡±

    She said that quiet calmly.

    But I wouldn¡¯t give up from something like that.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Right. So just kiss the others, alright? And wait, why a kiss? You mean to say this situation will alieve itself if you use a Skill?¡±

    I approached the doubtful girl, put my hand around her back to push her towards me, and used it to support her up as I embraced her.

    I grasped her resisting hand with my free right, and brought my face closer.

    ¡°Then you can fall for me now. Fall for me this instant.¡±

    ¡°W-what!? You¡¯ve lost more than a screw or two!!¡±

    She continued resisting, turning her face so our eyes couldn¡¯t meet. Her cheeks were just a little bit flushed.

    (Bullseye!)

    In the Jewel, the Seventh.

    ¡º... Then fall for me this instant. Could that be Best Lyle worthy?¡»

    The Third.

    ¡ºEh~ it¡¯s still marvelous.¡»

    The Fifth regretfully.

    ¡ºYou all, I¡¯m not going to forget how you all called me a pervert, you hear. Ah, I¡¯m changing mine to, ¡®I¡¯m everyone¡¯s Lyle¡¯ okay?¡»

    Everyone around was too confused to move, and I stared into her eyes and spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is only a matter of falling in love now orter!¡±

    Eva resisted.

    ¡°And I¡¯m telling you no! Even I have my dreams! When the curtain closes, he¡¯lle up to the stage with a bouquet of flowers, and confess his love... and yet, there no way I could fall for a man telling me to in front of so many people!¡±

    Having heard Eva¡¯s exnation, Monica sounded fed-up.

    ¡°No, your dream has many times that amount of people around, and it isn¡¯t so different after all...¡±

    I heard her dream and nodded.

    ¡°Understood. In that case, the confession can wait ¡®tilter. I¡¯ll take your lips first. Once the preparations are done, I¡¯ll grant all your wishes. Just imagine it... arge stage to your own, your figure singing thest note, looking out at my form in the apuding crowd. A full house, and everyone pping to our happiness as I jump on stage! And... you don¡¯t hate being watched, do you?¡±

    Eva¡¯s face turned red as she stared off, and nodded.

    ¡°... Alright.¡±

    It seems she was imagining the confession scene, and sufficiently delighted with it.

    Shannon pointed at her.

    ¡°Hey, the girl just nodded, and even replied! After saying so much before, why is her face so flushed!?¡±

    (An opening!)

    Before she came back to her senses, I kissed Eva. Her eyes opened wide in surprise for a moment, but they soon went back to normal.

    The Skill ¡¾Connection¡¿¡¯s line now connected she and I. I felt the sensation of its sess.

    (Good, next is...)

    The Fourth quietly spoke.

    ¡ºIf he had this level of motivation on a regr basis... well, perhaps it¡¯s best it¡¯s only kept to asion.¡»

    Everyone in the tent watched us with reddened faces.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... It was a circr room.

    The ceiling was high, and round blue gemstones were embedded into it.

    The thought that they resembled Lyle¡¯s own Jewel wasn¡¯t mistaken.

    What stood in its center was a certain Lyle Walt. Not in the gown, but his usual clothing.

    The vast room had five doors.

    And In its air floated the silver greatsword and bow Lyle made use of. The floor rose a step to create a ring-like formation in the center of the circr room.

    Looking around, still with a flushed face, ra was unsteady on her feet.

    She nervously took in her surroundings, and noticed that May was quite calm as she looked at one of the doors.

    (Because it¡¯s her second time? She did say that she¡¯d kissed him before after all... and wait, kissing her in quilin form... just what was Lyle thinking...?)

    Miranda¡¯s head hurt. She never thought her first kiss would be taken in such a fashion.

    An overbearing Lyle wasn¡¯t a bad thing to have, but if possible she wanted him to have attempted to create the right mood.

    (Well, it¡¯s not like he¡¯ll only prepare a special confession for Eva, so I¡¯ll tell him my demandster, and... anyways, this is where¡¾Connection¡¿has brought me. Is this inside Lyle¡¯s heart?)

    Lyle¡¯s Skill ¡¾Connection¡¿.

    It was a Skill to create links. It made lines of mana to connect people, and made for thought transmittance to be possible.

    It¡¯s just, for it to be able to drag others¡¯ consciousness into one¡¯s own heart was something even Miranda hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    On top of the ring.

    Within the countless lights illuminating the space from up high, he spread his arms up high.

    ¡°If words don¡¯t work, then talk with your fists! Passed down from our founder, such is the sacred tradition of the Walt Household! Well then,e on up, and step in the ring!¡±

    No one understood a thing as they stared at Lyle atop the tform...

 Volume 8 - 17: Turn Around, and Press On

    Turn Around, and Press On

    Within the Jewel.

    Normally, it was the room with the round table, where the heads of history held their meetings.

    The table had been removed, and a ring installed in its ce.

    The First¡¯s and Second¡¯s weapons were floating around the walls.

    The heads of history had closed themselves up in their rooms. Before I even told them anything about it.

    ¡°Hmm, we should¡¯ve just cleared up that matter while we were at it. But I guess I was a little too forward. Still... what a spectacle!¡±

    I did a spin to take in all my surroundings, as the female army stepped on the stage, starting with Novem.

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°L-Lyle-sama? Um, what exactly do you n to do here... no, I get what you¡¯re trying to aplish, but first and foremost, where exactly are we?¡±

    I¡¯m sure she had a mountain of things to ask, but I can exin all the trifling details as much as she wantedter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the small stuff. For now, you just have to let your fists do the talking. Simple, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    With a dubious expression on her face, she looked around.

    Monica was doing some warmup exercises.

    ¡°For what reason have you taken my consciousness to such a ce... but if you tell me to do it, than unwilling as I may, I, Monica will join in!¡±

    She seemed to be showing off quite a bit of motivation, reluctant as she sounded. To my cute maid who carried out my orders with all her efforts, I sent a smile.

    ¡°Nice, that¡¯s the spirit! You all have your dissatisfactions, and things you¡¯d like to say. But if there are circumstances preventing your mouths from moving... then all you have to do is fight!¡±

    With her face still red, ra held her usual staff close to her body as she pleaded to me.

    ¡°No, um... if I were to seriously fight it out with Novem-san or the others, then it really will get messy.¡±

    I directed her a smile, and after I raised my right hand up to my shoulder, I had my weapon materialize in it.

    Novem analyzed it.

    ¡°That¡¯s Lyle-sama¡¯s... I heard it had been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°This space is quite a convenient one. Therefore, you¡¯ll be fine even if...¡±

    I cut deeply into my left arm, and blood gushed out. The pain was much less than usual.

    Seeing that, Aria.

    ¡°What are you doing!? And just now, you...¡±

    She had only put up resistance in appearance alone, but even now, she was protesting how she couldn¡¯t forgive the kiss. She had been in chaos, but it looks like she¡¯d finally recovered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It heals right up. Look.¡±

    The wound disappeared, and the blood as well. May looked at the door leading to the Fifth¡¯s room as she spoke.

    ¡°Hmm~, so you can do that sort of thing here. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s quite convenient. It¡¯s just, you brought us all here, and asked us to fight it out. Why?¡±

    She didn¡¯t seem satisfied.

    Eva was putting on a face as if to feign ignorance, as she swayed back and forth.

    ¡°You all need somewhere to let out all the resentment you¡¯ve been building up. And wait, I myself am unable to give a punishment to either Novem or Miranda after they¡¯ve done so much for me. If the two of you have some dissatisfactions with one another, then settle it here. No rules, just go at one another until you feel satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t care if me and her stay the same as we have? I¡¯ll say it clearly, I don¡¯t trust Novem at all. I have more doubts about her than I¡¯ve ever had in my life.¡±

    On her words, I smiled.

    ¡°And what of it? There won¡¯t be a problem as long as I trust in both of you. Fret not, I will trust in Miranda, and I will trust in Novem. So it¡¯s alright if you want to believe in me, Miranda. I¡¯ll definitely make you happy.¡±

    When I said I¡¯d make her happy, perhaps it threw off her mood, as Miranda let out a sigh. But I didn¡¯t miss her face turning a little red.

    (Amazing... no matter what I say, I can make anyone fall for me. I¡¯m beginning to fear myself.)

    Novem asked me a little sorrowfully.

    ¡°... There should have been a message from Oct¨­. My name came out, right? Lyle-sama, you¡¯ll believe me despite that? You haven¡¯t even met Oct¨­, yet you¡¯ll trust me with just a word?¡±

    It¡¯s probably true that Novem met with her brother, but to me, it was nothing but a meeting of siblings. In the first ce, there¡¯s no way Celes would act in such a roundabout way.

    (She¡¯s a capricious one after all. She can¡¯t deal with everything as coolly as me. And even without thinking about it, if Novem wants to hide something, then so be it.)

    But there was something I had to tell her myself.

    ¡°Oct¨­-san is irrelevant. I¡¯m saying that I trust you. And unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any intentions of meeting Oct¨­-san to begin with.¡±

    ¡°... Eh? W-well...¡±

    When Novem panicked, I flipped my hair, and looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡°A hundred floor Labyrinth... something like that could only be one managed by a major city. Meaning if we break through the innermost chambers, we¡¯ll destroy their economy and be wanted men. To add onto that, my objective is to take down the country of Bahnseim that Celes is lifting up. I don¡¯t have the time, so I don¡¯t feel like meeting her. It¡¯s a pity. I did want to see her once.¡±

    Well well well, I shook my head. Novem put her hand to her face, and hung her head a little. It seems she had thought I nned on meeting that Oct¨­-san.

    I won¡¯t call it impossible, but it¡¯d take time.

    When I looked around, I saw a shaken-up Shannon. At the end of the end, she shouted at me to kiss her already, but now she was in chaos.

    A slightly reddened Miranda looked at her.

    ¡°What are you so nervous about? If you won¡¯t get injured will you join in as well?¡±

    Staring at Miranda¡¯s face, Shannon spoke.

    ¡°... It¡¯s the first I¡¯ve ever seen your face. No, I assumed it looked something like that, though.¡±

    Miranda grabbed both Shannon¡¯s shoulders in shock, and brought her face up close.

    ¡°Shannon, can your eyes see!?¡±

    ¡°T-they can, that is to say, visual information different from the usual is entering them... and wait, there are some people on the other side of the doors, you know. Just who could they...¡±

    I approached her, and put my hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Good for you, Shannon. Your eyes can see. And... in this world, don¡¯t you think there are some things you could go about not knowing? Otherwise, next time may be a deep rather than a French.¡±

    When her face turned red, Iughed, and returned to the center of the ring. Miranda called out to my back.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re hiding your share as well.¡±

    I turned only my face.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s got their share of things to hide. When the timees, I¡¯ll say what I want on the bed. So resolve yourself, and call out to me.¡±

    Miranda looked at me, took a step back, turned her face away, and shut her mouth.

    So Iughed, and stood in the center, spread out my arms, and dered.

    ¡°Now then, before we start, we should decide on a time. Let¡¯s make it until noon. So fight to your heart¡¯s content. But I have to watch over your bodies outside the Jewel, so this is where we¡¯ll part. If I¡¯m here, I¡¯m sure it would be hard to do it after all. Well then.¡±

    Aria extended her hand towards me.

    ¡°W-wait!¡±

    I waved my hand back, and sent my consciousness back to my own body.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In the Jewel. In his room of memories.

    The Third, Sleigh, watched Lyle take his leave before anyone could say anything.

    ¡º... mr. lyle... fled with a smile.¡»

    His door was locked, and he didn¡¯t try to open it, but he could see the situation of the conference room, even from the confines of his own space.

    But rather than a conference room, it was probably an arena at this point.

    The Fourth Generation, Max, had also escaped into Sleigh¡¯s room.

    ¡ºIf he did this knowing full well, then I¡¯d like to praise him, but... eh? Could it be that we¡¯ll have to watch Novem-chan and the others¡¯ fight all the way to the end?¡»

    A panicked Fourth Generation looked at the tension-loaded arena that Lyle had left behind.

    He felt a grating in his stomach, as the female fighters silently watched one another from across the ring.

    The first one to move was Monica, once she finished her warmup.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºThat automaton, she tried to take Novem by surprise!¡»

    From the images they could see, she had produced arge hammer from the folds of her skirt, raised it high, and gleefully lowered it towards Novem.

    ¡°The early bird takes the worm! Having attained the Chicken Dickwad¡¯s permission, I have no restraints left to bind me, damn vixen!!¡±

    Novem turned her body towards Monica, held her right hand up front, and manifested her staff in it. It was the Forxuz heirloom staff.

    ¡°Monica-san... I was thinking it best to see your serious strength once up close.¡±

    Saying that, she smiled, she changed her staff into the form of arge scythe, and cast magic.

    ¡°Freeze, and protect.¡±

    Bringing that magic forth with words alone, a wall of ice and earth manifested in front of Monica.

    And Monica...

    ¡°Well done. But na?ve! Before Full Option Version Monica, something like this is nothing but a sponge!¡±

    mes spouted from the back of her giant hammer, increasing its momentum, and letting it smash through the ice and stone. She continued its motion to smash it into the floor, but Novem was no longer standing there.

    The hammer did not touch the ground, stopping itself in midair.

    ¡°What¡¯s this!? The beast hase to get in my way!¡±

    May had held the blow back with one hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t aim at Novem. Personally, I like your food, but Novem is still my number one.¡±

    Hearing that, Monica.

    ¡°Revise that ordering. For I, Monica, to fall short of that vixen... oh my.¡±

    While May was exchanging blows with Monica, Eva shot an arrow at her. The arrow hit the wall of the arena, before turning to light, and fading away.

    ¡°I missed. Even when I aimed from a blind spot!¡±

    Seeing Eva¡¯s vexed expression, Monica held up her hammer in both hands, and moved to the edge of the ring.

    As her eyes shifted to keep wary of all three enemies, Novem came out up front.

    ¡°So damage here will have no effect on our real bodies. Then I should be able to push myself a bit.¡±

    Novem smiled as she swiped with her scythe, only to find a string wrapped around her right arm.

    Following the spider thread, Novem¡¯s eyes fell on Miranda.

    ¡°Three on one is in cowardly. And if there¡¯s no need to hold back, then...¡±

    Watching the scene, the Third and Fourth held their mouths open in mute amazement.

    The scene in the arena wasn¡¯t something light enough to call a cat fight...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After returning my body to reality, I prepared some tea for myself for the first time in a while, and sipped it.

    I lifted the eight of them onto Porter¡¯s loading tray, to let themy down, and rest.

    Because the earnings fromst time were so high, even if we did absolutely nothing, it was more than certain we¡¯d be reaping a profit, so we were able to take it easy.

    ¡°For the parties that were officially requested by the guild, it¡¯s a pain how you can¡¯t slip away in the middle of it. Well, I¡¯m sure nothing will be happening for a while, so let¡¯s just sit back, and rx.¡±

    I brought a table and chairs up to porter, sipping the tea, as I spent my time in elegance.

    But from the Jewel, I could hear the screams of my ancestors.

    The Third had dropped his usual aloof air.

    ¡ºHer aaarrrmm!! Wait a minute, even for me, that much is... GYAAAAAHH!!¡»

    The Fourth quietly.

    ¡ºThe blood is... her arm flew... mounted and beaten left and right... hey, a girl is definitely not supposed to do that... daaaayyyyuuuummm...¡»

    The Fifth was somewhat excited.

    ¡ºWhat do you think you¡¯re doing to May, you piece of junk... I¡¯ll go out this instant, and tear you apart!¡»

    The Sixth recalled something.

    ¡ºStop it already. These merciless assaults... Dammittt!! Milleia was so kind, so why is Miranda...!¡»

    The Seventh let out a dryugh.

    ¡ºHaha, ahahaha... Fifth, don¡¯t get so worked up. What, sometimes, these serious battles are necessary as well. Probably... I¡¯m sure they are...¡»

    The luggage tray¡¯s door was open, and I could hear the girls¡¯ sleep-talk-like voices drifting out.

    Aria¡¯s voice was...

    ¡°Once is enough, so let me beat that pretty face of yours...¡±

    ra.

    ¡°... Supports have their own ways of fighting...¡±

    Eva.

    ¡°Even at point nk, I have my dagger.... Got your vitals...¡±

    May.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll burn you all... to a crisp...¡±

    Monica.

    ¡°... For even full options to not be able to break through... then it¡¯s time for my trump card...¡±

    Miranda.

    ¡°Next off go your legs...¡±

    Novem.

    ¡°... Something of that level... I¡¯ll get a little more serious from here...¡±

    I listened to their sleep talk, as I smiled and sipped my tea. I reached my hand towards one of the snacks I had brought along.

    When I looked up at the sky, the weather was fantastic.

    ¡°... What nice weather.¡±

    There, from the Jewel, I heard the condemning words of my forefathers. In order Three and up.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s this about the weather!? It¡¯s raining blood down here!¡»

    ¡ºWhy did you run!? Come back, Lyle! No, pleasee back, mr. lyle!¡»

    ¡ºStop that piece of junk! The inside of the Jewel¡¯s bing... AAAAAAAH!!¡»

    ¡ºLyle, did you perhaps know this wasing when you ran?¡»

    ¡ºAnswer us, Lyle! No, mr. lyle!¡»

    I listened to their loud cries for help, as I drained the cup, and smiled. There was still around ten minutes left, by my estimate.

    Having them go at one another¡¯s throats for real put me a little at ease.

    ¡°They need to have their intense discontentments sh upfront at least once. No matter what they¡¯d say, they would still feel frustrated towards one another. Well, if I was there, both Novem and Miranda would hold back.¡±

    And who would ever want to see the scene of the women you love washing over one another in blood?

    It was simply necessary, so I put it to practice.

    ¡°Well, that should clear up their mood a bit. This time, we were even able to discover the side effect on Shannon¡¯s eyes; I¡¯ve really nothing toin about. And the greatest treasure of all, a kiss from all those angels.¡±

    When I smiled and said that, the Third in the Jewel spoke. It was a tone as if he were looking upon something fearsome.

    ¡ºSo you knew everything... just how fearsome can mr. lyle be... if you had even a fraction of that pluck in Lyle mode... no, that¡¯s no good. It¡¯s that gap that makes it so interesting after all. But this time... AAAAHHHH, her bloody head just! Her heaaaaddd!!¡»

    I spent an elegant forenoon, as I listened in to the voices of the Jewel.

    Shannon¡¯s voice drifted down from the luggage cart.

    ¡°... Remember this Lyle... dragging me into this, and putting me through hell... I¡¯ll definitely get you...¡±

    She was cursing me.

    But I could turn that around. I knew she couldn¡¯t hear me, but I couldn¡¯t help but open my mouth.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll remember this forever. On top of how you hid your face and stood on your toes with your eyes closed to kiss me. ¡±

    Why couldn¡¯t I have thought of such a simple solution beforehand? I could only look upon my past self with wonder.

    ¡°Good grief, why was I so irresolute over something like a kiss. It¡¯s starting to feel stupid.¡±

    While finding hatred at my prior introverted personality, I resolved myself to have the new me pull everyone through from here on.

 Volume 8 - 18: A Withering Labyrinth

    A Withering Labyrinth

    ¡°Why... must humans fight one another...¡±

    The eighth basement floor.

    With the cave floor being submerged in water, the space had be like an underground waterway.

    I was sitting on the bow of the boat Porter, as I absentmindedly stared out into space.

    I spun the water wheels on its sides and advanced forward. Attached to its back by a rope, I was pulling along another vessel.

    Within the shaking light of the boat¡¯sntern, I made a soul-less expression, and furthermore...

    ¡°... Why must humans repeat their mistakes again and again...¡±

    When I said that, I heard aughing voice from the Jewel.

    It was the Fourth.

    ¡ºNo, this time was quite the bomb, mr. lyle. Oh, I mean Lyle!¡»

    I hung my head, and took a stance with the normal bow in my hands.

    After slowly standing up on the deck, I took an arrow from my quiver.

    From the waterfront before me, a Sahuagin jumped out. When I set my aim, and fired my arrow, it pierced through its head, and sent the monster falling back into the water.

    It was apanied by a ssh that rocked the boat.

    I sat back down, and proceeded to propel the boat, as Miranda sitting behind me unwound threads from her five fingers, and pulled in the floating Sahuagin body from the water.

    She was holding a dagger in her right hand, as she lifted up its body in her left, and retrieved only the Magic Stones from the pierced monster.

    Without stripping off anything else, she tossed it aside.

    Miranda¡¯s Skill ¡¾Wire¡¿ was one that allowed her to send out strings made of Mana from the tips of her fingers. But you couldn¡¯t just say that was the end of it.

    Of all else, by regting the strings¡¯ fineness and strength, she was able to rip monsters to shreds.

    When did she be able to use a Skill? The current me wasn¡¯t in the mood to ask such a question at present.

    I could only vaguely stare out at the water.

    From the Jewel, the Sixth was observing my state.

    ¡ºLyle, you seem quite depressed this time, but... you¡¯ll get no consoling from me.¡»

    (You rarely ever do that to begin with. Especially afterughing so much at my Growth highs, you¡¯d be the first to tease once I regained my sanity... just because I gave him a bit of trouble, he doesn¡¯t have to put it like that.)

    I only regained sanity, the morning after I had spent a full day in that state.

    I opened my eyes, praying that it had all been a dream, only for Monica to greet me with a disappointed face. ¡®So your fever time hase to an end. How many months to the next one, I wonder.¡¯

    Hearing that, I could infer I hadn¡¯t been dreaming at all.

    Alette-san was still fleeing from me with a face dyed bright red.

    Touching her lips on asion, Aria letting out a sigh with an expression unsuited to her usual disposition.

    ra¡¯s face turning red to her ears whenever she saw me.

    Eva telling me she was looking forward to my confession.

    Shannon ring at me.

    May ate her fill at the food stalls as per usual. But she came and handed over a single skewer to me.

    And Novem¡¯s smile was more refreshing and beautiful than usual. I¡¯ll keep it to myself, that her refreshing vibe felt just a little scary to me.

    Lastly, Miranda behind me was grinning as she put her hand to her mouth.

    ¡°Lyle, I¡¯ve resolved myself today, so it¡¯s alright if I slip into your bed, isn¡¯t it? You promised to teach me a thing or two, after all.¡±

    My shoulders twitched, and I awkwardly turned towards her.

    ¡°T-today¡¯s a bad time. More than that, um... well...¡±

    Miranda should understand everything going on, yet she¡¯se to tease me.

    ¡°Even when you said you¡¯d make me happy~?¡±

    ¡°Uguh!¡±

    My ears felt hot from embarrassment, and I cut the conversation short by turning back to the front.

    Seeing my behavior, Miranda seemed to be having fun.

    From the Jewel, the Fifth.

    ¡ºBut this time went well. You got the benefits from a Growth, and the party¡¯s looking better than before.¡»

    Tying ropes to other boats and rafts, we had taken up the task of pulling things through the submerged eighth floor.

    People, goods, carrying such things from point A to B was our current job. There was arge reason for that. Having experienced the fake real battle in the Jewel- starting with ra- the ones who¡¯d stayed behind for the Boss battle had started experiencing growths.

    ra, Shannon, Eva. May didn¡¯t show the signs, but anyways, that was a majority of all our members having experienced Growths, we decided to get used to our elevated specs for a while.

    After going through that battle royale, while some ill will still existed among party members, they gave off the feeling that the matter was settled for the time being.

    I remember how everyone besides Shannon looked so refreshed afterwards.

    Now about Shannon. She was at the back-most point of the boar, ring at me.

    Miranda spoke, fed-up.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough of that, Shannon. I¡¯m sorry for letting you get dragged in, but I had my hands full fending for myself. And since you¡¯ve ovee that, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time you start building up some abilities for yourself?¡±

    Shannon would¡¯ve been left alone on the surface, so we couldn¡¯t help but pull her along. However, she persisted she¡¯d participate in the transport service.

    She looked at me.

    ¡°Lyle, you don¡¯t know a thing about it! I¡¯ve no words to describe it! This isn¡¯t a matter as lukewarm as getting pulled into a little mess, you hear! That was hell! Chaos! Dropping a little girl into the mes of hell, then waking her up with a smile!?¡±

    (That wasn¡¯t me. While the one who did that was definitely me, that wasn¡¯t me!)

    I couldn¡¯t understand what I was trying to get at myself.

    But that state wasn¡¯t normal.

    Perhaps it was urate to call it a stupor. A sensation that you could aplish anything, that led one¡¯s judgement and thoughts astray.

    As a result, I ended up kissing everyone...

    I got down on my knees.

    ¡°... I can only say I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    When I said that, Miranda.

    ¡°Ah~, Shannon made Lyle cry~.¡±

    When Miranda joked around, her sister Shannon began iling her arms about. Because of that, the boat began to rock.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants to cry here! After that, everyone seemed to be making a refreshed face, but... that¡¯s definitely abnormal!¡±

    Miranda stroked her hair, as she sat down with her legs crossed.

    ¡°You should try hitting someone sometime. It¡¯ll blow away your dailyints, you know? Do you have someone in mind you¡¯d like to hit?¡±

    There, Shannon spoke quite boldly.

    ¡°Once is enough. Onee-sama, I¡¯d like to beat the hell out of you.¡±

    And because she said such a thing, Miranda smiled, and extended her hand towards Shannon¡¯s head. She ced her palm on it, and continued smiling.

    ¡°Ow! That hurts, Onee-sama!¡±

    She began gripping hard enough to produce grating sounds.

    The Seventh

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because she says unnecessary things it always ends up like this. But to these girls, something of this extent is still affection, I¡¯m sure.¡»

    Hearing that, the Third.

    ¡ºShe seemed inadvertently happy when you kissed her. It¡¯s that nice, Lyle? You¡¯re getting more wives by the minute. More importantly, you¡¯re properly nning how to carry out that confession on your own, right? I¡¯m expecting great things of you, so think up something clever.¡»

    There wasn¡¯t a single person tofort me.

    Because of that blood storm they had to sit through, the ancestors were taking a cold attitude towards me.

    As I gave a sigh, the destination point came into sight.

    The eighth floor¡¯s Boss room.

    I brought the cargo over to the strip ofnd there. There were several lights prepared, and it was a space being used as a temporary base by those challenging the ninth floor.

    Novem and the others were on standby there. Aria and ra, Eva and May, and Monica were doing work around the temporary base.

    We had brought Porter in, boxed up andbeled the Magic Stones and Materials collected by other parties, and loaded them on.

    Next, we¡¯d collect Materials and Stones for ourselves as wel returned, and ferry returning parties to the entrance of the eighth floor.

    When we approached, Eva waved her hand.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Basement floor ten.

    In the boss room, the party headed by Alette was confronting the Boss.

    Knights with metal protectors over their bodies were surrounding the giant snake as they used their weapons to cut at it.

    Protected by its hard scales, the snake¡¯s eyes let off a red light in the darkness. It contracted its body for a moment, and used the recoil to spring itself up high; floating a while and opening up itsrge mouth as it fell back from the sky.

    Its aim was the one issuing orders: Alette.

    Alette drew the long sword on her back, and muttered.

    ¡°Good grief... ¡¾Airde¡¿.¡±

    When she activated a Skill, wind began to break out from therge, two-handed sword. As wind blew over the room, her subordinates distanced themselves from the monster.

    ¡°Fall back! The captain is using a Skill!¡±

    Her adjutant had everyone retreat, and watched over Alette as she was about to be swallowed up. Her expression under her helmet held not the slightest bit of impatience.

    The monster closed up its mouth with the woman inside, but...

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    When the adjutant said that, blood gushed from the snake¡¯s eyes.

    And a vertical slice slowly began to run up its body, splitting the beast in half.

    Monster blood flew around, but the knights soaked in it raised their fists to the sky, and raised cries of joy.

    Holding up her sword in one hand, Alette swung it once before her before returning it to its scabbard on her back.

    Walking back to her adjutant, she was surrounded by her men.

    And the support in wait nearby swarmed in to disassemble the corpse.

    Removing her helmet, Alette offered a line.

    ¡°I wanted to have my men defeat it, but perhaps I was too prudent.¡±

    The adjutant.

    ¡°It¡¯s still too soon. I believe taking that one on would still be a harsh task on new recruits. In a few months, a number of them shall return to the country, so I wanted to have them beat it and build confidence as well, but there¡¯s no point if they die in the process.¡±

    Alette nned to leave the matter to her subordinates, but as it was a more troublesome one than expected, she was forced to raise her hand.

    The innermost chamber.

    With the defeat of the Boss, the atmosphere in the Labyrinth changed.

    As it lost its characteristic suffocating air, Alette looked around.

    ¡°It seems it¡¯s begun to wither. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll copse before we can get out, but there are no absolutes. Let us hurry and collect the Magic Stones and materials, get our hands on the treasure, and leave.¡±

    When she gave those orders, her adjutant ran off to give the finer details.

    Her subordinate that¡¯d confirmed the treasured rushed up to her.

    ¡°Captain! The treasure is...¡±

    ¡°What happened? Was it gold? Then bringing it back to the country will alleviate the financial problems a bit...¡±

    From her face to joke around with the man, Alette¡¯s face turned serious.

    ¡°... What did you find?¡±

    Perhaps searching for the right words, the knight¡¯s mouth opened and closed. And after getting his breathing in order, he reported the treasure that hade out.

    ¡°It¡¯s mithril! What¡¯s more, amount wise, it isn¡¯t something appropriate for this Labyrinth!¡±

    (At a time like this, why did it have to by mithril of all things!?)

    As Alette listened to her subordinate¡¯s report, her head began to hurt...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Around the entrance to the eighth floor, I could instantly tell the atmosphere had changed.

    Sudden changes began to spring up in the Fifth¡¯s ¡¾Map¡¿ Skill.

    The movements of enemy monsters faded out from the Sixth¡¯s ¡¾Search¡¿.

    I stood from my seated posture, and it seems Miranda had noticed as well.

    ¡°The air has changed. It¡¯s be somewhat quieter.¡±

    Monica looked at our actions.

    ¡°There are some peculiar tremors. And some rooms have copsed. It¡¯s as if the space is contracting... so this is a Labyrinth.¡±

    ra lifted up her sses with her index finger, and corrected their positioning, as she picked up her staff.

    ¡°I¡¯ve entered a Labyrinth a number of times, but this is the first I¡¯m experiencing one wither.¡±

    Wither... when an adventurer cleared a Labyrinth, and the monsters and treasures disappeared, it was referred to as withering.

    It varied greatly by the Labyrinth itself, but there were times the rooms devoid of people would begin to copse. And on the way back, no matter how many tens of floors you¡¯d gone down, it¡¯s been reported that people can suddenly find themselves back at the entrance.

    Shannon looked at the water¡¯s surface, and cried out.

    ¡°Ah! The water level is falli... and it¡¯s gone.¡±

    The water drained away, and the boat fell t on the ground.

    The surrounding ships were pretty much the same story.

    I spoke to Novem.

    ¡°... We¡¯re retreating earlier than I thought. Start loading luggage into Porter.¡±

    There, novem.

    ¡°We already finished those preparations when Alette-san¡¯s party went off to fight the Boss. Should we start moving at once?¡±

    I nodded. Waiting for her party here held no meaning.

    It would be more productive to make preparations to greet them on the outside.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll set out at once. The road back is safe. No monsters at all. Let¡¯s get outside, and make preparations to return.¡±

    The world above was now a full-blown town.

    There was no need to return it to the state we found it in, so all we had to do was make the trip back to Beim.

    (So now we¡¯ve taken part in Labyrinth subjugation, but the earnings were much better than expected. We¡¯ll use this funds to gather information and equipment, I guess.)

    I also piled up some memories I didn¡¯t want to recall, but for now, let¡¯s just say I aplished my goal, and call it a day. Once we return to Beim, I¡¯ll need some time alone.

    I need some time.

    Time to heal the wounds of my heart...

    Novem looked at me with a wry smile.

    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t believe you need to corner yourself so. It¡¯s something everyone experiences, and more or less, everyone experiences failures in them.¡±

    From the Jewel, the Third let out his voice.

    ¡ºNovem-chan sure is kind. But Lyle¡¯s failures, or perhaps mr. lyle¡¯s actions were right in a sense. Lyle, you should strive to have that level of decisiveness on a regr basis.¡»

    Definitely not.

    I shook my head, and spoke to Novem.

    ¡°... If I could forget it, how happy I would be.¡±

    Saying that, I went into the preparations to retreat.

 Volume 8 - Epilogue

    Epilogue

    With the Labyrinth having been overthrown, we ate and drank in the town that had entered a festive mood.

    Alette-san¡¯s party returned from the innermost chamber- and if you asked if I was curious of the dubious expression on their faces, then surely I was- but anyways, it was urate to say this time¡¯s Labyrinth subjugation was a sess.

    The sum put to preparations as well as the daily expenses here taken into consideration, the ie of this expedition was exceedingly good.

    The gemstone that definitely had some meaning to it... we were even able to get our hands on peridot.

    Other than that, the eleven Bosses of the eighth floor were also arge contributing factor.

    Even if we could only collect their stones, they were sold off for an ample mary sum.

    It was around noon that news of the mission¡¯spletion began to spread. Now it was night, and things had yet to die down.

    I listened to the hustle and bustle around as I proceeded preparations towards our withdrawal tomorrow.

    Eva was singing songs alongside her elven brethren.

    May seemed more busy than usual with the festival food stands.

    Perhaps ra was exhausted from the enthusiasm, as she was lying t in Porter.

    Aria was conversing with the new adventurers she¡¯d gotten to know over the trip.

    Miranda was bothered by something, and I saw her take Shannon along in the direction of Alette-san¡¯s ce.

    Monica was maintaining her tools, and cleaning the area.

    On the wooden crate I was using in ce of a desk, she ced a tray with light food on it. She left a drink, and some paper alongside it.

    I had to calcte our gains, and of how we were going to use the peridot.

    Within the Labyrinth, we were able to find eight pieces of it in total.

    It was exceedingly noisy around, but I didn¡¯t find it particrly annoying.

    ¡°So this is how a festival is supposed to be.¡±

    Up to now, I¡¯d only ever really seen them from afar. It was my first time joining in on one.

    From the Jewel, I heard the Third¡¯s curious voice.

    ¡ºHuh? But wasn¡¯t there the harvest festival and all the other ones back at our ce? They had them running in my generation, at least.¡»

    The Fourth exined in regards to that.

    ¡ºWell, after climbing all the way to counthood, I doubt they¡¯d be participating. At the big festivals, I¡¯d return to the mansion after I went out to give my greetings, after all.¡»

    I never thought I¡¯d have a chance to go ¡®round a festival with friends. When I was small, my father would bring me along to give the opening address, and after seeing that nothing was wrong, we¡¯d return at once.

    The Fifth.

    ¡º... If we were there, the folks that wanted to make noise would be too mindful.¡»

    The Sixth alone seemed to be having fun.

    ¡ºIf you were a bit more of an adult, I¡¯d teach you more the joys of drink and slot, but... while we¡¯re at it, should I teach you of women for the times toe?¡»

    Gahahaha, heughed, as the Seventh drove the nail in.

    ¡ºWhen someone who failed with female rtions as much as yourself says it, you¡¯ve not the slightest fragment of persuasive power. Lyle, there are plenty who destroy themselves for a spot of fun. You should be careful yourself.¡»

    Smiling a little, I reached out a hand to the food on the table.

    Potato cut slim, and fried in oil, alongside sausage fried in much the same way. The grease made my hands all sticky, but it tasted delicious.

    When I rose to wipe off my hands, Novem presented a wet towel to me.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to go out and make merry?¡±

    I took the towel, wiped off my hands, and ced it on the desk.

    As Novem looked at the memo paper in front of me, I exined.

    ¡°I just want to finish this up first. Best to save the fun for the end. I¡¯ve given everyone enough of the reward to y around. You should go out and enjoy yourself too, Novem.¡±

    While the town was in festive spirits, there was no point if you didn¡¯t have any money.

    If it was just to y around, I had given out enough money. Of course, I informed them it was a deduction from the total reward they¡¯d receive.

    ¡°So are you calcting the earnings? What will you do with the gemstones?¡±

    Asked by Novem, I spoke in regards to the precious stones.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have them investigated once we return. Perhaps it would be best to keep them around as liquidable assets. We were able to bring in a lot this time regardless, so maybe I should leave them if they ever prove necessary.¡±

    If examination of the price proved it best we sold them, then that¡¯s what I¡¯d do.

    And it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to keep them close at hand, either.

    On the memo was how many times each member had challenged the Labyrinth, and on what evaluations I would use to distribute the reward.

    I had thought of splitting it up evenly, but in that case, Shannon- who barely did a thing- would profit more than anyone else.

    I would be handing Shannon¡¯s share to Miranda, but I doubt she would be satisfied with it either.

    So I was currently working towards a base reward evenly split, and a pay on top of that based on efforts.

    (It really is a pain.)

    While I thought that, the Fourth picked up on what was going through my mind.

    ¡ºLyle, you have to be firm when ites to money, or it will trouble you when it counts. Rewarding too much is no good, but too less is just as bad. There¡¯s your future goal to consider, but repaying work with money is an important thing amongrades.¡»

    The Fourth told me not to be too light about it. Perhaps the other ancestors held the same opinion, as there were no objections.

    Before I handed over the money, I¡¯d have to exin what the party¡¯s shared funds would be going towards.

    And tell them our total earnings, on top of how pay was decided.

    It was busy even after it was over.

    (No, this is just because I hadn¡¯t thought up the finer details yet. This time has been quite a good learning experience.)

    If you looked at us as a party, we were too few in numbers.

    But even mobilizing that amount was troublesome for the current me.

    Novem looked at me with an expression as if she wanted to say something.

    ¡°Something to say?¡±

    ¡°... You really won¡¯t ask? About me and Oct¨­? And Septem... about Celes-sama.¡±

    I extended a hand to my drink, opened my mouth to speak. I get the feeling the wind rose to rock the light of thentern on the table.

    That didn¡¯t happen. But I couldn¡¯t help but feel it.

    (... To say my sincere feelings, I¡¯m absurdly curious. I really want to ask, but...)

    I wanted to ask, but the party¡¯s dissatisfaction had just been resolved to an extent. I got the feeling that I didn¡¯t want to reheat it for the time being.

    ¡°... Do you want to talk about it?¡±

    When I said that, she made a troubled expression, and hung her head.

    ¡°Then it cane after you¡¯ve gotten the mind to speak. Right, I have only one thing to confirm.¡±

    ¡°What could it be?¡±

    I looked at Novem.

    ¡°Novem, for whose sake do you move?¡±

    When I said that, she pinched her skirt with the tips of her fingers, and lightly raised it to give a tidy curtsy.

    ¡°... For Lyle-sama¡¯s sake. Those words hold no lies or fabrication.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then so be it. Quite a bit happened this time around, and I have secrets of my own. Right... I¡¯ll have to properly talk about that one as well. But for now, shall we enjoy the festive air a bit more?¡±

    Drink and make merry... could I do the same? And of the matter.... Of the problems that stemmed from my Growth highs, could I drink them away?

    I¡¯m certain I¡¯ll never forget them, though.

    (And wait, with all that¡¯s going on, I¡¯m exhausted. I don¡¯t have any free time anymore.)

    I thought of the nearer future, as I turned my eyes to the paper.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Beim¡¯s Eastern Guild Branch.

    After a horse came with the notification, an emergency meeting was opened up in the guild.

    All the staff members they could gather were gathered, and with such a hole being made in their normal duties, the personnel looked quite worried.

    They had heard it was going favorably, but could a problem have surfaced?

    After everyone challenged the meeting with such an expression on their faces, the person in charge came in.

    Perhaps in a panic, the senior officer¡¯s usual seven-to-three parted hair was in a mess, as he announced the sess of this time¡¯s Labyrinth Subjugation.

    ¡°First of all, I must apologize for taking time from your busy schedules. And I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all anxious, so I¡¯ll put this out there. This time¡¯s Labyrinth Subjugation was a huge sess. A low amount of casualties, alongside aparativelyrge amount of treasures and stones for the Labyrinth¡¯s scale. The Guild should be nothing but happy for it.¡±

    The receptionists calmed down.

    Tanya, who rmended Lyle¡¯s party was the same.

    But the senior officer didn¡¯t look all too happy about it.

    ¡°At the same time, there was a report in regards to the treasure found in the innermost chamber. The one to acquire it was the party led by Alette Baillet. That in itself isn¡¯t an issue. However, the treasure discovered was a considerable amount of mithril.¡±

    Mithril.

    Even among Rare Metals, it was a rare one. Normally, it would be discovered in Labyrinths twenty to thirty floors deep in scale.

    But such a thing hade out in one of only ten.

    Tanya corrected her sses with her fingertips as she waited for the officer¡¯s exnation. The surroundings personnel began conversing with the others around, but the noise eventually died down.

    If it were a twenty floor Labyrinth, there was a chance of finding mithril. But just because there was a chance, it¡¯s not like you could suddenly find a mountain of it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure many of you know of Alette Baillet¡¯s situation. Once she returns to her country, she goes back to being a knight. Naturally, she cannot go against the will of her country. If they say they have not the mind to sell it to us, then that¡¯s the end of the matter, but...¡±

    The fact that what Alette¡¯s party had found was mithril was arge problem.

    Normally, it was something the guild and its affiliated merchants would give everything to buy, but if the other party didn¡¯t feel like selling, they¡¯d have to back off.

    The rights to ity with the adventurers who beat the final boss of the Labyrinth. Going out of your way to obtain it would mean raising problems with capable adventurers.

    ¡°... The knight brigade she is a member of. Meaning her country has its own circumstances. It¡¯s going to be a bit of a problem. With that in mind...¡±

    The country her knight brigade was in service to was ssified as a small one by those around it.

    But a small country as it was, its knights trained and built up experience as adventurers, making for a proficient fighting force that centered on actualbat.

    With all the surrounding countries being bigger than their own, theypensated for their small numbers with quality.

    Now about that country...

    ¡°Good grief, it would all be well and good if any adventurer besides Alette Baillet had found it.¡±

    With those words from the senior officers, the guild staff dispersed.

    Tanya recalled the circumstances of Alette¡¯s country.

    (Of all things, for it to be the country seeking out mithril for the Saint Session.)

    Alette¡¯s country ¡¾Lorphys¡¿, was stationed in the neighborhood of the theocracy of dubious diplomatic rtions, ¡¾Zayin¡¿.

    And at present, the symbol of Zayin- the Holy Maiden- was changing generations, and they were scraping up mithril from wherever they could find it.

    While its diplomatic rtions were quite sensitive, Zayim was also a country that had gone through repeated wars with the country of Lorphys.

    Things had calmed down at present, but it was the sort of ce where the slightest problem couldn¡¯t help but ignite the gunpowder storehouse.

    And the mithril that Alette had found. What¡¯s more, in considerable quantities...

    (I do hope it ends diplomatically.)

    While she followed the dispersing receptionists to her own station, Tanya had such a thing on her mind.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Within the Jewel.

    The center room had turned back from an arena to a conference room, and the ancestors sat around the round table.

    This time¡¯s Labyrinth Subjugation had held good prospects for those ancestors as well.

    The Fourth stood, took out a ckboard, and began scribbling the main points over it.

    ¡ºNow then, I¡¯m sure everyone has their own take on the matter, but let¡¯s get it all together for now. Lyle is still quite depressed, so I doubt he¡¯ll be moving much for a while, after all.¡»

    Unfortunately enough, a Lyle that wasn¡¯t mr. lyle suffered arge chip to his assertiveness.

    And this time¡¯s matter made it more than clear there was something up with Novem.

    The Third.

    ¡º... Novem-chan is a good kid. At least that part is no mistake.¡»

    He obstinately refused to condemn Novem.

    The fourth didn¡¯t want to chastise her either. The daughter of the house who¡¯d practically raised him, and Lyle¡¯s former fianc¨¦e.

    And all she had done for Lyle up to now.

    ¡ºBut we can¡¯t just go about closing our eyes to all the issues. I¡¯ll have you all say your frank opinions on the matter here.¡»

    Within that dubious air, the Fifth with his elbow stuck into the table opened his mouth.

    ¡ºOct¨­, was it? Denoting number eight, and a something that dwells in the depths of the Labyrinths. No matter how you think about it, we won¡¯t go off to meet here, but there¡¯s one existence I know of that oveps with hers.¡»

    The one to endorse his opinion was the Seventh.

    ¡ºExactly my thoughts. Rather than the eight part, her residence in the Labyrinth¡¯s depths. Meaning if you¡¯ll remember who creates the Labyrinth, there¡¯s one individual thates to mind. The birther of Labyrinths, the evil god who became the enemy of mankind.¡»

    The Sixth looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡ºSeven goddesses, and two evil gods. Nine if you count them up. If it¡¯s as the automatons say, then it¡¯s starting in zero, and ending in nine. Ten gods, is it?¡»

    At the start, there was nothing in the world.

    There, the goddesses descended. They created the sky, the earth, the forests, living beings, humans, and finally, they granted wisdom, or so was left in myth.

    The reason any god worshipped henceforth were women must be because this world was created by goddesses.

    The Third put his hand on his forehead.

    ¡ºOnce again, that¡¯s quite arge-scale story we¡¯re bringing up here. Well, of course... none of that is relevant to us.¡»

    The Fourth nodded.

    ¡ºRight. Erging the problem won¡¯t bring about a resolution. And it¡¯s not like we¡¯re part of a tale to alter the direction of the world.¡»

    The Fifth agreed.

    ¡ºRight. Our goal is to take down Celes, who¡¯s hijacked the country of Bahnseim. What¡¯s more, in a way that will bring about a good result to Lyle.¡»

    The Sixth.

    ¡ºIt will be troublesome if goddesses starting out here. They¡¯re gods because theyy their hands off, stand back, and watch after all. I¡¯d appreciate they continued along that trend.¡»

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºBut making entreaties to them is quite important. It changes how well you canmand soldiers. Ah, we were talking about the Novem problem, weren¡¯t we?¡»

    The Fourth removed his sses, and began rubbing them against a cloth.

    ¡ºHonestly, when an evil god is telling us to trust Novem, that puts her on the dark side regardless of how you slice it. Yep, quite a cute evil god we¡¯ve got there. Personally, Celes seems more cut out to the job.¡»

    The Fifth proceeded conversations, a little fed-up.

    ¡ºIt really gets troublesome when you start calling them gods. When he gets the time, let¡¯s just get Lyle to look into it. Though I doubt anyone will be left here when the timees.¡»

    Everyone¡¯s face looked unusually lonely.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡º... We¡¯ve gotten a little too involved, have we?¡»

    The usually-aloof Third put his hand to his chin.

    ¡ºRight. Originally, it would have been the end once we taught him how to use the Skills. But personally, I¡¯d like to think that there was some meaning to our meeting.¡»

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be so faint-hearted. If there¡¯s no meaning to it, you need only make one yourself. Say that we¡¯re here to make Lyle win.¡»

    Seeing the Seventh say that brimming with confidence, the Third gave a, ¡®right you are,¡¯ and smiled.

    And he stretched his arms.

    ¡ºNow then, we¡¯ve gathered some considerable funds. If we¡¯re putting that towards collecting information, he¡¯ll have to get an army strong enough to fight on a national level. Otherwise, it won¡¯t even be a battle.¡»

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºThe Walt House knights and soldiers are on the other side. How hard it shall be. We¡¯ve turned our own tempered elites against us, after all.¡»

    Hearing that, the Fourth.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s... you know... you can say you know their weaknesses, or something.¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºSimply having high quality troops doesn¡¯t win wars. The side that carries out the preparations to win, and carries them out to the end are the victors. He¡¯ll have to do at least that much.¡»

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºAt the very least, it¡¯d be a different story if he could use the soldiers of some country out there. If he¡¯s going to be building everything up from scratch, then Lylecks the time.¡»

    The Third as well.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll throw this on top, but you can¡¯t just solve everything with money, either. It¡¯s best you don¡¯t borrow soldiers from an idiot who¡¯d lend them out for money in the first ce. I really don¡¯t want to borrow anything from a guy like that. No~ how troublesome. After saying we¡¯d make him win so boldly, we don¡¯t have the slightest of ideas.¡»

    Seeing the Third raise his hands in submission, the Sixth spoke tiredly.

    ¡ºYes, don¡¯t just go giving up all of a sudden. It will take some time, but there¡¯s still the option of building up a mercenary brigade, and taking over a country.¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºNah, not happening.¡»

    The Seventh as well.

    ¡ºMercenaries have no credibility.¡»

    At that moment, the Fourth corrected his sses, and spoke in jest.

    ¡ºAt this point, how about we just get Lyle to seduce some princess out there already? If we can only prove his lineage, his face is on the better side, so take a girl or two, and the country while he¡¯s at it? Or something like that~.¡»

    The Fourth had said that as a joke, only to find himself taken aback.

    All the faces surrounding the round table had serious expressions as they thought to themselves.

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡º... Huh? Isn¡¯t that just what we need? And wait, I get the feeling if he was up to it, then using Skills and stuff will make it more than possible.¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºNo, no, what does that say of him as a person? I get the feeling he could do it, but that¡¯s just as if Celes had be a guy. No different. He¡¯d be doing the same thing.¡»

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s an emergency, so if ites down to it, just wife them all... no, I do think it¡¯s quite impossible.¡»

    The Third.

    ¡º... Dammit, if it were mr. lyle, then perhaps that Faunbeax princess would¡¯ve been seduced already. We¡¯ve let a huge chance slip by.¡»

    After saying that much, everyone exchanged some nces.

    They had done the thought, but they didn¡¯t think such a thing possible.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºI-its not happening. Though I¡¯m sure he could do it.¡»

    The Sixth as well.

    ¡ºRight. If he did such a thing, his head would be on the cutting block of all the countries he nabbed up.¡»

    The Fifth wiped off his cold sweat.

    ¡ºI-I know, right? It¡¯s impossible, right?¡»

    The Fourth corrected the positioning of his sses, wiped off his own sweat, and smiled.

    ¡ºOf course. Lyle fundamentally can¡¯t do anything like that. And he¡¯s usually ate bloomer. Well, let¡¯s start by collecting information, and see what we can do about it from there.¡»

    In that strange atmosphere, everyone forced themselves tough, while the Third spoke in an earnest expression.

    ¡º... If he were mr. lyle, it would definitely be happening.¡»

    He spoke with conviction...

 Volume 8 - Question Corner 8

    http://mypage.syosetu/mypageblog/view/userid/218376/blogkey/1151053/

    Sevens Question Corner 8

    Q: The Heads of History¡¯s wives are more reliable.

    A: Seventh Generation Head (£» ?`¦Ø?¡ä): ¡°N-no! It just looked like that back there, and we were usually more domineering! I assure you. And even as we are, we¡¯re feudal lords! There¡¯s absolutely no way we¡¯d lose to our wives! (Though I never said we would win)¡±

    ¨C

    Q: About Alette-san.

    A: Fourth Generation Head (?@): ¡°Born to a knight house, she¡¯s a fourth daughter in herte twenties. Formoners, perhaps twenty five would be passable?

    But for nobles, surpassing twenty affords defective-goods treatment in this world. She¡¯s capable, and due to her efforts, she was awarded a promotion to train up the new generation, causing the unmarried knight to be sent away from her homnd... it seems she¡¯s been so busy she let her years slip by.

    By the way, with Alette-san¡¯s subordinates being knights as well... naturally enough, they already have significant others! A maiden leading a squadron of men with wives and fianc¨¦es, yet the captain is single...

    Just what could the country be doing? Personally, I¡¯d (forcefully) organize her a marriage interview, and marry her off.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Is it alright to touch the bats in the Labyrinth with your bare hands?

    A: Third Generation Head ©c( ???)¥Î: ¡°ra on material recovery wears gloves. Well, they¡¯re monsters, so you don¡¯t have to sweat the small details, right!¡±

    ¨C

    Q: About why they didn¡¯t immediately sell the gemstones from the Labyrinth.

    A: Fifth Generation Head ( ©b§Õ©b): ¡°Well, carry them around, and you can liquidate them whenever you want, really. If the mary sum will be the same, then wouldn¡¯t it be better to just carry them around? There are some readers who believe he avoided it because people would discern the Skills he had, but it¡¯s not a Skill that Lyle alone possesses, you know. There aren¡¯t that many who have it, mind you.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: About the Numerology.

    A: Seventh Generation Head (£» ?`§Õ?¡ä): ¡°It¡¯s a secret that the author was shocked when he looked back at that after drafting up the ancestors.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: How did they determine the number of floors in the Labyrinth?

    A: Third Generation Head ©c(??? )¥Î: ¡°The guild secures adventurers with such Skills for their survey parties. Beim doesn¡¯t have a feudal lord, so they have to find and crush Labyrinths of their own ord. I¡¯m sure they make teams of such people for the task.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: I don¡¯t get why Miranda¡¯s party were so opposed.

    A: Fourth Generation Head (?@): ¡°One of the reasons they chose to follow Lyle was because they liked the boy. It¡¯s thinkable that someone like Novem with hidden rtions to Celes could betray him, right? They couldn¡¯t just swallow her pleas of only working for Lyle¡¯s sake, and when they investigated her, she did show suspicious behavior, after all.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: About the construction of Lyle¡¯s Jewel ornaments, and Novem¡¯s staff.

    A: Lyle (£»¡ä?£à): ¡°I think they¡¯re made of the same metal. Thought I¡¯m more curious about how, after a Count House went through such troubles to obtain it, the Forxuz House got some as well.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Why is it that you can continue to write a story as shitty as this?

    A: Hey, I¡¯m surprised myself. While I¡¯m writing, I sometimes get these shes of shitty inspiration and... it wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this at the start. Well, I¡¯m having fun writing it (lol).

    ¨C

    Q: mr. lyle should¡¯ve met ms. alette.

    A: Seventh Generation Head ( ¡ä?¦Ø?£à): ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish. Having such a meeting in such a ce would be... too good to be tru¡ªahem! It would be a mess, would it not.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: When mr. lyle made his appearance, who was it the women were pointing their weapons at?

    A: Monica Dramatic(©b?©b)Entrance!: ¡°Split between Novem and Miranda, they were holding weapons at, and ring at one another. There, the chicken dickwad jumped into the fray. Normally, he¡¯de into to stop as well, but he immediately went into seducing the lot of them! He¡¯s truly the goddamn useless chicken dickwad I first opened my eyes to!¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Are all monsters women?

    A: Monica ©c(¡ä©`£à)¥Î: ¡°Wrong. Zero to nine are women. Oh, a hint... or not.¡±

    ¨C

    Q: Why did the ancestors run away when the female army entered the Jewel?

    A: Fifth Generation Head (£»©b§¥©b): ¡°... I-I didn¡¯t run. It was a strategic retreat. They had plenty to mull their heads over as it is, so meeting us would result in true chaos. I¡¯d appreciate you don¡¯t assume we ran, okay. It¡¯s just, the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right, okay? We were just reading the mood, and handing off the right of way. Right!¡±

    ¨C

    Q: The reason the scene of kissing all the heroines was cut, please.

    A: mr. lyle ( £à?¦Ø?¡ä): ¡°... It was a fabulous scene, but the wall of word count was the problem. Because that alone would have ounted a whole chapter. What, it shall go on. There are as many chances as there are stars in the sky!¡±

    ¨C

    Q: How would the ancestors¡¯ wives have dealt with it?

    A: Wives ( ©b§Õ©b): ¡°What noisy children. Lyle, just push them down already.¡±

    mr. lyle (£à?¦Ø?¡ä): ¡°My dear young flowers, now is not such a mood! I, Lyle, am unable to treat a woman in such a manner!¡±

    Wives (*¥Î?¥Î): ¡°Kyaaah! Our descendent! He sure is different from our husbands! It must be because of my blood!¡±

    *Swoon*

    mr. lyle (?¦Ø?£à ): ¡°(Hmm, after a deep kiss, you¡¯re saying that now? ... time constraints are all that prevent me from going any further. Even my ancestors are easy game.) It¡¯s because of everything you¡¯ve taught me, my beautiful flowers.¡±

 Volume 9 - Prologue

    Prologue

    Beim¡¯s Labyrinth Subjugation.

    When we returned from thatrge job, the chilly air was beginning to warm up.

    My breath was still white in the mornings, but when the sun rose higher, that stopped being the case.

    I felt that spring was on its way, as I opened the window of the inn we were making use of...

    ... And shut it immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s still too cold for that.¡±

    The one to watch and make fun of my actions, was the one staying over in the same room as me, the automaton Monica.

    She was a woman with blond twin tails, and today as well, she operated in her maid uniform, carrying out various sorts of housework around me.

    She wouldn¡¯tpromise on that at all.

    But only her mouth was unsatisfactory.

    ¡°You tried to direct a scene of a refreshing morning, only to reel back from the cold... as expected of my Chicken Dickwad. I¡¯d like to air the room, so won¡¯t you leave it open? Ah, wash your face first. I¡¯ve prepared clothing for you already.¡±

    As always, her work was perfect.

    I took a nce at the garments she¡¯d prepared, and extended a hand to them to change.

    ¡°Please wash your face first.¡±

    She pointed towards the washroom, and smiled at me.

    It was an inn of Beim, and while it cost a pretty penny, its facilities were in order. Quite a few adventurers made use of it, it seems, but other than that, the merchants dropping by the city often stayed here as well.

    We¡¯ve been using it quite often since we first came to Beim.

    But as adventurers, relying too much on such an inn was also a problem. The lodging costs weren¡¯t to be underestimated, after all.

    My party, me included, had nine members.

    Me.

    Magician with a side ponytail Novem.

    Spear-wielding warrior Aria.

    Support specialist, bespectacled, petite ra.

    Having manifested a Skill recently, trap specialist Miranda.

    Demon eye holder, but with no other redeeming factors, Shannon.

    Elf singer and skilled archer Eva.

    Divine beast taking on human form May.

    And finally, toxic maid automaton Monica.

    With all members besides me being female, how biassed a party it must be.

    When I quietly headed towards the washroom door, Monica spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re young, so you can¡¯t be using hot water. Cold water will wake you up in a jiffy. Because you¡¯ll be heading to the guild today.¡±

    I sshed water on my face. Ah, cold again, I thought.

    I wiped my face with a towel, and looked at what sleep had done to my hair. My blue hair was ruffled, and I¡¯d have to set it.

    (But that can wait.)

    Or so I thought, as I walked outside to find Monica lying in wait with a brush in hand. Besides the brush, she was also holding what looked to be a badly made gun.

    ¡°W-what are you doing? And why do you have a weapon on you?¡±

    When I retreated a step, Monica was amazed.

    ¡°Weapon? It¡¯s just a dryer. Have you never seen one before? Well, we¡¯ve only just returned, and I haven¡¯t had the chance to use it. I didn¡¯t have one in stock, but having upgraded to Full Option Monica... there is nothing I cannot do, damn chicken!¡±

    She motioned me to sit, so I quietly took a seat. The gun muzzle let out a warm wind, and Monica went into setting my hair.

    ¡°How is it? That¡¯s all it takes for this high-ss tool to get even the worst of bedhead in order!¡±

    She said that simply brimming with confidence.

    ¡°... Wouldn¡¯t taking a shower, and drying it off aplish the same?¡±

    When I said that, Monica muttered, ¡®once more, this man just doesn¡¯t get it,¡¯ as she shook her head to the side.

    The setting ended, and I changed clothes before exiting the room, and going down to the first floor. It was where the inn had its dining hall, and where one could eat breakfast.

    When I descended the stairs, I found I hade just as Novem was eating her meal.

    ¡°Did you just get here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lyle-sama. Would you care to join me?¡±

    The one inviting me over, was a member of the same party, as well as my former fianc¨¦e. I heeded Novem¡¯s invitation, and joined her for breakfast.

    Bread and soup, and even sd. Quite an extravagant meal.

    There were even thinly cut strips of bacon, and the ce was quite delicious rtive to its price.

    I ate as I told Novem of the day¡¯s n.

    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll go to the guild, to verify what sort of requests they have for us. We¡¯ve only just returned, so I hope there¡¯s a good amount of time to the next one.¡±

    The guild we were affiliated with was an unpopr one known as the East Branch.

    It was a guild that mainly dealt with outside requests, and it was quite often it would dispatch its adventurers to othernds.

    Because with this being the city of adventurers, there were plenty of requests streaming in from foreign soil. The adventurers wishing for such requests would enroll there.

    Of course, no one wanted to take on troublesome jobs. Topensate for that, the east branch had its own special coteral to be had.

    The eastern guild branch was prioritized when the profitable requests known as ¡¾Labyrinth Subjugations¡¿ were sent around.

    And to earn the right to take them on, the adventurers of the east branch would continue to process the requests sent down to them.

    Novem finished her meal, and courteously wiped her mouth with a table napkin before responding.

    ¡°It¡¯s important to take on normal requests as well. But perhaps a little more rest would be best. The majority of the party has only just undergone Growth, so suddenly charging into battle would present a high chance of error.¡±

    In ourst Labyrinth Subjugation, most of our members had invited on Growth. A Growth that elevated one¡¯s physical abilities... the reason it was so dangerous,y in how after oveing a wall in specs, the people concerned would often then go on to push themselves too far beyond that.

    There are loads of adventurers who¡¯ve failed after trying to do the impossible post-Growth.

    ¡°We can use that as a reason to go testing out our abilities a bit around Beim. Right... maybe we should go challenge Beim¡¯s own Labyrinth. Even if we don¡¯t go down too deep, it could serve a good warmup.¡±

    It¡¯s not like the adventurers of the east branch couldn¡¯t go off and challenge Beim¡¯s managed Labyrinth.

    But they did kindly rmend you don¡¯t concentrate on it.

    Clearing it wasn¡¯t permitted. The managed Labyrinth was said to even reach a hundred floors down. No one¡¯s been able to confirm that one, but reaching its depths has even been said to be impossible.

    Novem addressed me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave that area to you. You nned to go with Aria-san today, right?¡±

    Hearing Aria¡¯s name, I let out a sigh.

    It¡¯s not like I hated her or anything. But when it came to these sorts of dealings... no, I won¡¯t go that far, but when it came to confirming requests at the guild, taking her along wasn¡¯t much help.

    She was quite reliable in battle, but using her head was not her specialty.

    (Well, we have Novem, Miranda, and ra, and they¡¯re the ones who usually take up the thinking tasks.)

    Even so why choose to take Aria along?

    It was simple.

    From the blue Jewel hung at my neck, I heard a voice.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t make such a face, Lyle. You have to teach Aria about jobs like these, or she¡¯ll be truly troubled someday. You can¡¯t let her be a beast girl who only knows how to fight.¡»

    Beast girl was themon ssification of her among the ancestors recorded in my Jewel.

    She was capable, but because of the outstanding environment she was thrown into, it couldn¡¯t help but seem she was falling short.

    And where the other party members could easilyplete jobs, she couldn¡¯t help but look awkward.

    The Third let his voice.

    ¡ºShe has the motivation, and she has the talent. I won¡¯t say to take it slowly, but she really has to be trained up. In various ways.¡»

    On his tone that seemed full of hidden implications, I resisted the urge to respond.

    I spoke to Novem

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll teach her this and that. And if I keep taking everyone else but her along, I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯ll get mad.¡±

    Novemughed to herself.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just... I¡¯m only relieved you¡¯re worrying for Aria-san¡¯s sake.¡±

    Hearing that from her...

    (I can¡¯t say I¡¯m just doing it because the ancestors told me to.)

    I began to feel quite guilty.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Beim¡¯s eastern guild branch.

    When we brought our feet to the guild we had set as our home, it was as lively as ever.

    An uninterrupted line of adventurers streamed in and out, and despite how wide the lobby had been constructed, it was filled to the brim with adventurers waiting their turn.

    A number of receptionists lined the counters, handling their needs.

    Perhaps Aria was mindful of the curling tips of her red hair, as she was stroking her ends with the tips of her fingers.

    We got in line, and had some free time until our turn came around.

    Aria¡¯s fingers parted from her cuticles, and she looked around.

    ¡°Hah, there sure are a lot of them here around this time of day. If you wanted toe for work, you should¡¯vee here much earlier. It takes quite a while once it gets crowded.¡±

    Inside my head.

    (It¡¯s probably best I keep quiet about how it was Aria¡¯s preparations dyed us into rush hour. That¡¯s something I¡¯vee to understand as ofte.)

    While it was her responsibility for sleeping in, it¡¯s not like we were in a hurry this time, or anything.

    We were only here to confirm what sort of requests they had..

    So I inclined my ears to my surroundings, to pick up a rumor or two.

    Rumors among adventurers.

    They weren¡¯t all credible information sources, but just listening to them was of no loss to me.

    ¡°Are the talks about how that Alette is going to get married true?¡±

    ¡°Haha, no way. She¡¯s just returning to her country earlier than nned.¡±

    ¡°minia-chan from the flower shop sure was pretty today. I think I¡¯ll buy sommore flowers on the way back.¡±

    ¡°... You didn¡¯t hear? minia-chan¡¯s getting married next week, it seems.¡±

    ¡°... That... can¡¯t... be.¡±

    ¡°I just heard, but it looks like Zayin and Lorphys are going to go at it again.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve always been ring at one another regardless. But they have their own selection of mercs over there, so it¡¯s irrelevant over here. Even if they called over, only the South Branch would be getting worked up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any stories of that Albano bastard getting injured or anything? Or perhaps making a slip-up in the Labyrinth?¡±

    ¡°As if that Albano would make a mistake like that. If he really was injured, then just how many people do you think would be at the bars rejoicing right around now?¡±

    They were all stories without much a connection to me.

    At most, I learned that there were many adventurers desiring for harm toe Albano-san¡¯s way.

    From the Jewel, the Seventh let his voice.

    ¡ºHmm, they can only develop a means of operation that invites in such hatred towards themselves. That¡¯s why I hate adventurers and mercenaries.¡»

    I decided to let that opinion of his go in one ear, and out the other. And wait, he just inly hated adventurers and mercs, and all his opinions on them seemed toe solely from emotion.

    I heard a calmer Fifth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºBut whatever the generation, the rumors don¡¯t change too much. Of love, and war, it isn¡¯t so much different from my time at all.¡»

    The Fourthughed as he spoke.

    ¡ºEven when it looks like it¡¯s changed, it¡¯s still the same in essence... that¡¯s a bit interesting. Is this sentiment the special privilege of us recorded souls?¡»

    I listened to the voices of the Jewel, and the surrounding voices as I waited my turn.

    As the adventurers in front of us reduced, the counter grew closer.

    It seems the one in charge of us this time would be Marianne-san.

    (Oh? How rare.)

    Marianne-san was a guild receptionist usually charged with taking care of newbie adventurers. I found it a little odd to see her handling a normal receptions desk.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Our turn came around, and we sat down across Marianne-san to confirm the requests.

    She already knew about me, it seems.

    ¡°Good work on the Labyrinth Subjugation. And these are the sorts of requests we¡¯d like you to take on this time.¡±

    She passed over some documents, but there were more than usual.

    Aria sitting beside me spoke.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that a bit much? Are you going to take up all of them?¡±

    I picked one of the sheets up, and denied that statement.

    ¡°No way. It¡¯s from here we¡¯ll decide the requests we¡¯ll ept. If the travel distance is short, we¡¯ll have to ept a number of them. But too far will cost some time. So I¡¯d like to consult with the others after we get back, but... there sure are a lot this time.¡±

    Marianne-san shrugged her shoulders. The reason herrge chest looked as if it was bouncing must be the fault of that modified uniform of her¡¯s.

    When my eyes ended up wandering towards them, Aria stepped on my foot.

    ¡°Ow! What is it?¡±

    ¡°You were being rude, so I cautioned you.¡±

    Said Aria as she averted her eyes. I endured the pain on the top of my foot as I turned my eyes back to the documents.

    Marianne was smiling a bit.

    What was presented to me was an all-epassing list of the avable requests, but there were five full pages of them. A few of them had been crossed through to indicate there was already a party that¡¯d epted them.

    (They¡¯ve been crossed off starting with the most favorable ones. I guess it¡¯s only natural.)

    I looked over the list, and sought confirmation with Marianne-san again.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it longer than usual?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s right after a Labyrinth subjugation, and there are quite a few parties that aren¡¯t troubled for money at present. And there are also ones withrades experiencing Growths, that can¡¯t move around as they please. On top of that, a new pioneering corps has been formed, so they¡¯re also seeking manpower. We have more requests than we can digest. There¡¯s this and that at the main branch, and receptionists are being recalled, so even I¡¯ve been ced on standard duty. Ah...¡±

    Remembering something, Marianne-san asked me.

    ¡°Has Erhart-kun¡¯s party picked a quarrel with you since them? They¡¯re rash children, but good at heart. Their mindset of solving things with power is too prevalent that I can¡¯t help but worry.¡±

    Aria beside me heard the man¡¯s name, and made a face as if she just recalled them.

    ¡°That guy with therge sword, and tank top? Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t met him since.¡±

    While Aria hadn¡¯t met him, I¡¯d seen his face a few times at the guild.

    Whenever we met, he would make a displeased expression, but he would soon go off somewhere else.

    ¡°Not really. Though it seems he still hates me.¡±

    Marianne-san made a bitter smile.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯m cautioning him on my end, but... Now then, what shall you do? You can pick up a rtively favorable request now. Or will you take the documents with you, and deliberate?¡±

    I told her I¡¯d take it back, and left the counter.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Guild headquarters.

    The ones gathered were the staff members of higher status from each branch.

    Sweeper Tanya... Tahnia was to apany them as a guard.

    The headquarters¡¯ meeting room was too vast to evenpare to the ones at the branches.

    One of the top brass informed the personnel gathered of the contents of the meeting.

    ¡°To refresh you all on the current problem, skirmishes have already broke out on the border of Zayin and Lorphys. That happens every year, and it¡¯s nothing rare, but it came with bad timing, and things are blowing up sky high.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards the receptionists of the East Branch.

    What Alette Baillet... a knight of Lorphys got her hands on was a rare metal known as mithril.

    And that was about to be the trigger for war.

    But those here didn¡¯t really care about the war in itself.

    The problemy in how it would affect the guild.

    A man from the South Branch raised his hand, and dered.

    ¡°At the South Branch, a number of mercenary brigades have already begun to move. Equipment and food stuffs, consumable expenditure will also increase, surely.¡±

    A female staff of the North Branch.

    ¡°A war in this season? How troublesome. Because we hadn¡¯t anticipated it, there¡¯ll be quite a ruckus over changing ns. So will war really break out?¡±

    A West Branch receptionistughed a little.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s only a rumor. But this generation¡¯s Holy Maiden loves her share of war. The high priests seem like they¡¯d be for it as well.¡±

    Tahnia¡¯s superior looked over the documents in his hand with displeasure.

    In a small voice.

    ¡°Good grief, even when we¡¯ve only just gotten them from the Labyrinth, we¡¯re going to run through our stock of Magic Stones. Even though when the adventurers get busy with war, the price of Magic Stones rises.¡±

    Even if the price of Magic Stones rose, each guild would be obligated to buy them regardless, or so heined.

    The top brass passed down the guild¡¯s policy on the matter.

    ¡°As we always have, the guild will be assisting both camps. We will ept both requests, but there¡¯s something called bnce. Without any excessive support, we¡¯ll be moving so as not to put the guild at a loss.¡±

    Tahnia thought.

    (And that¡¯s the hard part. A wrong move, and it¡¯ll be troublesome when a country gets destroyed.)

    A receptionist of the West Branch raised his hand, and asked.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the scale the guild anticipates it¡¯ll climb up to?¡±

    Scale.

    On both sides, only the skirmishes of local lords, with a scale of thousands?

    Or would the countries seriously try to mobilize their people, fighting with tens of thousands on the battlefield?

    If it were just some disputes with a few hundred soldiers, those normally existed everywhere without the guild intervening.

    With only a few dozen fighting, they weren¡¯t even possible to report.

    Zayin and Lorphys weren¡¯t the only countries out there.

    The top brass.

    ¡°Zayin just underwent a change in leadership, and that new head¡¯s sure to move some tens of thousands. ording to the merchants, they¡¯ve already started amassing goods to that extent. In contrast, Lorphys¡¯ movements are dull. They fall short in national power on a fundamental level. Lorphys¡¯nd will likely be the battlefield.¡±

    The guild anticipated Lorphys would be fighting a defensive battle.

    Tahnia anticipated the country to beid waste to.

    She had conversed a number of times with Alette over the receptions desk, and she knew she wasn¡¯t a bad person.

    (... Alette-san is going to hurry back home, isn¡¯t she.)

    As a single acquaintance, she didn¡¯t want her to die, but with reality as it was, the guild was going to use Alette¡¯s homnd¡¯s strife as a source of profit.

    Without her expression falling apart, Tahnia quietly watched over the meeting.

 Volume 9 - 1: Letter

    Letter

    The one waiting for me when I returned to the inn was Alette-san.

    She belonged to the knight brigade of a small country known as Lorphys, but was the captain of a force carrying out a strange tradition of training in Beim.

    I¡¯ve even heard rumors she was promised the position of vicemander once she returned home.

    And such a person had dropped by to visit me.

    ¡°... I never thought we¡¯d meet again so soon.¡±

    When I said that with a dubious expression, she gave a smile that seemed to have extra shadows looming in it, and dropped her shoulders.

    ¡°Same goes for me. I know we both need a little more time between us. But I have to talk to you now, no matter what.¡±

    Alette-san hade by the inn with her trusty adjutant.

    When I tried to confirm the details, she invited us out for a meal.

    ¡°... Anyways. Could you free up some time? I do feel sorry for this, but I can¡¯t help but be busy right now. I¡¯ll treat you all at dinner.¡±

    The one dealing with her was Miranda.

    She sat in a chair, crossed her legs, looked at me, and nodded.

    (So my decision on the matter is fine. I¡¯d better tell her about how much May eats.)

    If we were just going to listen to what she had to say, it shouldn¡¯t really be a problem.

    ¡°We¡¯ll dly ept a meal. But one of our members has quite an appetite. I rmend you resolve yourself for the bill.¡±

    As I said we¡¯d listen to her, Alette-san seemed relieved.

    ¡°That¡¯s a big help. Well, we all have our appetites, be we adventurers or knights. There¡¯s a restaurant I happen to like, so I¡¯ll treat you there. The matter at hand is about the same congrattions I offered you before. But we aren¡¯t so rushed on that one. Our main objective is about a letter of introductions. Well then, we¡¯ll send someone to get you in the evening.¡±

    A letter of introduction? To whom? I thought, but there was one person that seemed to fit the terms.

    Alette-san left the inn, and Miranda stood from her seat toe over to me.

    I had headed to the guild with Aria, but she noticed I had returned alone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll notify the other members about the dinner matter. More importantly, weren¡¯t you with Aria?¡±

    I had taken Aria to the guild to teach her about it, but on the way back, she had gone off to retrieve some equipment, so she would be returning a littleter.

    ¡°Her equipment was scheduled to be done today, so she went off to pick it up. If she came with me back to the inn, she¡¯d have to go out again.¡±

    After hearing that, Miranda looked towards the door Alette had exited through.

    ¡°I think this is probably about professor Damien. If it¡¯s a letter of introduction from you, Lyle, then perhaps he might show some interest. Will you write one up?¡±

    My acquaintance that Alette-san seemed interested in was a professor at Arumsaas¡¯ academy known as Damien Valle.

    He was an odd ball known as one of the academy¡¯s seven great.

    In fact, he was the one to get Monica operational after excavating her from the Labyrinth.

    And at present, it was widespread knowledge that he had used his golem magic to develop the baggage carrier golem ¡¾Porter¡¿.

    To be more precise, I had been the main developer, but Damien was the one who taught me the magic, and consulted with me on the matter, so it was something of a joint venture.

    ¡°Porter is convenient, after all. Since she¡¯s attached to a knight brigade, I guess she can¡¯t help but want a unit. I did deny teaching her, so...¡±

    Seeing my atmosphere be gloomy, Miranda gave a bitter smile. She crossed her arms, and leaned a little of her weight to the table in front of her.

    ¡°Hey, it was the right decision, wasn¡¯t it? Spreading the information to be rich would be nice, but I honestly doubt its viability for our end goal. So will you write up a letter?¡±

    From the Jewel hung around my neck, I heard the aloof voice of the Third Generation Head.

    ¡ºHow about writing one to get her in your debt? And get her to pass on that matter with Monica, and what¡¯s happened up to now... it¡¯s thinkable that Celes may be interested in Damien, so it¡¯s best you put him on his guard while you can.¡»

    Thetter half of that was said in an earnest voice.

    I gripped the Jewel to signify my agreement on the matter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll write one. I want to inform him of this and that. As his former student, is there anything you want to pass along?¡±

    Mirandaughed.

    ¡°I doubt he even remembers my name. That¡¯s the sort of man the professor is. Now then, I¡¯ll go notify the others. To leave their evenings open.¡±

    I saw her off as she headed up the stairs, and began thinking up what to tell Damien.

    (Write a letter of introductions, and... yeah, I can¡¯t leave Celes out of it. And what I learned in the Labyrinth. Perhaps he¡¯ll be able to give some insight?)

    Recalling the words of the automaton who named herself Monica¡¯s sister, I began writing to Damien.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The dinner Alette-san treated us to was good in both quantity, and quality.

    She reserved a room, and perhaps to thank everyone for the sess of the Labyrinth Subjugation, her subordinates were there as well.

    With the ce rented out, we were able to talk about quite a few things.

    I also met with the knights who would be leaving for Arumsaas.

    As we were returning back to the inn, Monica carried a sleeping Shannon over her back. She walked over to my side, and made a rare request.

    ¡°Chicken dickwad, once we return, I will plead something to you with upturned eyes, so please listen to my request.¡±

    As she said that, she looked quite reluctant. I looked around.

    May looked satisfied as she talked with Aria about the meal. Which one was good? Ah, I didn¡¯t get to try that one! I heard that sort of conversation.

    Eva was asking Miranda about the events in Arumsaas, and taking memos.

    ra was talking to Novem.

    The road back was still cold once night sent in, and I looked at them, and thought.

    (Are they getting along better than before?)

    I returned my eyes to Monica, and decided to see what I could do.

    ¡°If it¡¯s within a feasible scope. Well then, what is your request?¡±

    Monica supported up Shannon¡¯s body with one hand, as she used the other to produce a ck, small, and slender board from the pockets of her apron.

    ¡°... What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°A memory stick. It¡¯s loaded with information readable by automatons. Could you put it in the letter, in a way he¡¯s sure to notice?¡±

    When I took it, she shifted Shannon back to both her hands.

    What I took in my hand looked like a smooth and small nk.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably best I hand it over through a different route. It¡¯s Damien we¡¯re talking about here. Perhaps he won¡¯t even check the contents of the letter of introduction. I¡¯ll write another letter, and put it in there.¡±

    I¡¯ll leave it with the knights headed for Arumsaas, and ask them to deliver it as well.

    But there was something I found a bit curious.

    ¡°Contents automata can read... weren¡¯t you at odds with the three units at Damien¡¯s ce?¡±

    Was there something you wanted to say sote into the game? When I thought that, she made a serious expression far removed from her normal one.

    ¡°... Of how I met our sisters, and of how I, Monica, am reaching my final perfect form, I only mean to brag of it to them. Of, this isn¡¯t just any boast, mind you. I¡¯ve recorded what happened back then in detail, so it oveps with your intentions.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been especially ill-natured as offte. But alright, I¡¯ll put it in the letter.¡±

    Even if it was just the braggings of an automaton, there wasn¡¯t anything to be lost in sending it over. And wait, I thought.

    (Monica... those three at Damien¡¯s ce are the only ones of her kind we know of still operating in the world, aren¡¯t they. I wonder if she feels lonely.)

    I carefully put the ck board away in my pocket, and continued down the road back.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next day.

    I gathered everyone, and went over the requests we would be taking. And when everyone dispersed, ra remained in my room.

    ra Bulmer was a temporary worker at Arumsaas¡¯ library. What¡¯s more, she had a beneficial Skill towards that job.

    Novem and Miranda were both present, and Monica brought in some tea.

    With her deep blue hair, ra held her staff as if to embrace it. Her drowsy eyes were usually half closed, but she was giving a sharp stare, narrowing them even further.

    Her red eyes looked as if they were glowing, and it felt as if her entire body was glowing as she stood in the center of the room.

    To ra¡¯s final stage Skill ¡¾Walking Library¡¿, I posed a question.

    ¡°A question regarding the vile courtesan the led the kingdom of Sentras to its ruin three hundred years ago.¡±

    ¡°Yes. There are numerous theories, but she was a woman that made her appearance in the closing years of the Sentras kingdom, and it has been recorded that she has enamored many a man. At present, she is thought of as a single product of the internal decadence of the kingdom before its copse.¡±

    More indifferent than usual, ra responded in a voice without a hint of emotion. And her will itself wasn¡¯t in it.

    Even when it was her own Skill, she was unable to put it to effective use on her own.

    And that was what ra thought of as her defect.

    ¡°The one to defeat her was the first king of Bahnseim, correct?¡±

    On my question, ra indifferently...

    ¡°ording to the recorded documents, and stories, such has been registered. But one portion of them suggests that the existence of another party has a rtion to the matter.¡±

    ... Yes, that much wasmon knowledge. The problem is what¡¯s toe.

    ¡°How did the first king of Bahnseim defeat the beautiful courtesan? How did he fight the kingdom of Sentras?¡±

    When I asked two questions, ra closed her eyes. And she opened them again.

    ¡°The internal decadence had worsened, and the future king, who was but a provincial lord at the time sought out the assistance of those around him, or so the records have left. Even now, many of those in power are the descendants of those that lent their power to the king. However, while the result of said courtesan being defeated remains, no such data has been recorded towards the means.¡±

    Having read anything she could find that looked remotely like a book, ra had read through almost all the books in the giant library of Arumsaas.

    And every time she found a new book, she would read it without fail.

    There were some books she was prevented from reading, but those were the ones forbidden for anyone to browse.

    Novem sitting on the sofa looked down a bit, and put her hand to her chin. She seemed to be thinking of something.

    On the other hand, Miranda was sitting on my bed, and she posed a question to ra.

    ¡°Is it that it was never recorded how she was defeated? Or that ra has simply never read such a thing?¡±

    On that query, ra disinterestedly...

    ¡°The possibility exists. But ra Bulmer has used her Skill to read between eighty and ny percent of the great library of Arumsaas. Conclusion: in the extent that a civilian can read, there are no further records to be found.¡±

    After saying that much, ra began acting strange.

    I stood from my seat, walked over to her side, and supported up her shoulders.

    ¡°That¡¯s the end of it. Let ra lie down and sleep.¡±

    Monica ced a pillow on the room¡¯s sofa, and Iy ra down. She was small, and lifting her up wasn¡¯t much trouble at all.

    ¡°Now then, do you think there is no record of that courtesan¡¯s defeat, or perhaps there wasn¡¯t a need to record it to begin with... which do you think?¡±

    On my question, Miranda crossed her legs.

    ¡°Who knows? Well, even if she seduced men the same way as Celes, I can¡¯t say her skill level is greater or lesser than the woman of the time. Personally, I can¡¯t make a decision.¡±

    Novem looked at me.

    ¡°I think the queen who carried out her heinous acts must have been skilled as well. We¡¯ve confirmed the extent of her actionsst we had ra use her Skill. To aplish all of that, it¡¯s definite that she had a level of ability of her own.¡±

    Cruel and extreme. It was as if the beautiful courtesan quite literally walked her way up on a road of blood.

    We confirmed it with ra¡¯s walking library, but her actions were the same as Celes¡¯... no, even greater.

    The unnerving stories that came from ra¡¯s mouth made me want to cut her off part-way.

    But there were many unknown spots in regards to her abilities.

    Whether she had a technology to turn people¡¯s heads strange, or she was doing it herself, or if she had her subordinates carry it out... the details of it all would change by the book, and ra¡¯s Skill was unable to affirm anything.

    What was certain...

    ¡°The way to beat her was never passed down. If it was due to ack of need, then that¡¯s well and good, but this does feel quite contrived.¡±

    I felt likeining to the Bahnseim King who didn¡¯t leave behind such information.

    But within the Jewel, the ancestors were also raining him with jeers.

    ¡ºUseless, right? This is why you can¡¯t trust people of the royal line.¡»

    ¡ºIt sure is suspicious. At the very least, the end of the woman who put so many people through hell... it wouldn¡¯t be strange at all for such a things to remain. Of how she was defeated, or perhaps she could have even been tortured for it all. Or could it be that the one who did it used their own life, so nothing could be...¡»

    ¡ºIt couldn¡¯t be written down, or they simply didn¡¯t. Whichever the case, perhaps there¡¯s something they wanted to bury up. Most nobles have something like that, more or less. When it goes all the way up to the royal line, anything is possible. ¡»

    ¡ºThe Bahnseim king of the time defeated her, as a representative of the lords who participated in the conquest, or so I learned... well, none of those concerned are alive anymore, so is the truth buried in darkness?¡»

    ¡ºHow useless.¡»

    On the Seventh¡¯s useless statement, the Third offered a revision.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re not talking about ra-chan, right? The useless ones are the royalty, right? Right?¡»

    The Seventh sounded a little troubled.

    ¡ºO-of course.¡»

    And responded as such.

    (I thought to use some precedent as a model for taking Celes down, but I guess it won¡¯t be that easy.)

    Seeing ra fast asleep from using her Skill, I put my hand to my head, and began thinking up a different means.

 Volume 9 - 2: Chivalry

    Chivalry

    Having brought myself over to the guild, I took Novem with me today.

    We had decided what requests we would take on as a party, but there was a possibility they would already have been taken up by other parties.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean we could just bring the list back and talk about it again every time. We would see which ones we could take, and if our choices were taken, we had some backup candidates, but if those were gone as well, I¡¯d consult with Novem on what requests she saw as preferable.

    (With Aria, I can¡¯t really bring myself to rely on her for decisions in that field.)

    I¡¯m not trying to speak ill of her, but at present, her hands were full with taking care of herself. She didn¡¯t seem to have the leisure to think of our otherrades, and deciding matters like these was more suited to Novem and Miranda.

    Perhaps ra was the runner-up?

    The ce was congested as usual, but we hade early in the morning, so it was on the lesser side.

    Looking around, I spotted some adventurers who¡¯d worked alongside us in the Labyrinth Subjugation. Among them was a certain adventurer I didn¡¯t really want to meet.

    ¡°Geh! It¡¯s the womanizer.¡±

    The one looking my way with an unpleasant expression was Erhart headed for work. He didn¡¯t have hisrge sword on him today, but his tank top showed no sign of changing.

    (I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s still cold out there.)

    A little amazed, I offered a light greeting. Novem gave a small bow.

    ¡°How cruel. You look like you¡¯re doing well.¡±

    When I said that, Erhart stuck his chest out.

    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve be able to get ¡¾B¡¿evaluations without breaking a sweat! After we save up some money, and get our equipment in order, I¡¯ll be selected for Labyrinth subjugation, and pass you by in no time!¡±

    Seeing his back as he took hisrades along and left, I found myself happy at his growth, for some reason.

    ¡°So he¡¯s earnestly doing his work... he should buy a coat while he¡¯s at it.¡±

    When I said that, Novem smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there are some things he won¡¯t concede. Personally, I find that the metal protectors around his hips stand out more.¡±

    He usually wore quite unbnced equipment, but I didn¡¯t see them this time around. He usually wore heavy metal guards around his hips and legs.

    ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re unnecessary for odd jobs? But it does look like he¡¯s doing just fine.¡±

    I was a little relieved.

    If something happened to him, it¡¯d be harder to sleep at night.

    (I did just tell Marianne-san I¡¯d look after him, after all.)

    I thought, as I spotted another sweltering acquaintance with quite a refreshing smile on his face, so early in the morning. ¡®Twas Creit-san.

    ¡°Morning, Lyle-kun!¡±

    This time, I was the one who felt like saying, ¡®geh,¡¯ but Novem offered him a courteous greeting.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Novem-san. You¡¯re bringing a different woman every day, I see.¡±

    Creit-san¡¯s smiling face likely held no ill-intent, but those around him weren¡¯t so. Eyes of envy and pity pierced into my stomach.

    From the Jewel, the Fourth.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s these oblivious sorts that bring about the worst.¡»

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºIf he were doing everything ording to n, he¡¯d be an unpleasant one, but he isn¡¯t that skillful. He¡¯s a good person, I say. If you keep some distance when you keep himpany, he¡¯ll be a goodrade.¡»

    I gave my greetings, and noticed he was wearing some rough attire. Even if I called it rough, perhaps by his personality, it was set quite neatly.

    His cor was properly folded and fastened, while his clothes barely had any wrinkles.

    ¡°I think it every time I see you, but you sure are prim and proper. Not very adventurer-like.¡±

    His smile didn¡¯t falter.

    ¡°That so? I¡¯m not sure whether to be happy or sad about that one. But our final goal is government service, after all.¡±

    Come to think about it, I get the feeling I¡¯ve heard something like that.

    ¡°Government service, is it?¡±

    On those words, the man firmly hit his right hand against his chest.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to hide, we¡¯re a party that¡¯s gathered in order to be knights! Until we find the lord we are to serve one day, we¡¯re training ourselves up.¡±

    I thought he was a sweltering one, but he had his own goal, and was acting based on it. Though I get the feeling he¡¯s taking it a bit too far.

    There, Creit-san looked at a clock posted in the guild.

    ¡°Oh my, I must be off. Well then, fare thee well, Lyle-kun!¡±

    I waved my hand, as I saw him leaving with a smile.

    Watching Creit-san, the Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll buy into his disposition, but why an adventurer of all things...¡»

    The adventurer hater rarely gave constructive opinions when it came to these matters, so I let him be.

    There, Novem called out.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, we¡¯re next.¡±

    Looking in front, I saw the adventurers at the counter get up, and leave.

    (So today¡¯s receptionist it Tanya-san.)

    With bob-cut hair, and sses, she looked like a capable woman, and fitting with that appearance, her work was thorough and swift.

    I brought our papers up to the counter, and offered my greetings.

    ¡°Pleasure. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes, quite some time. What business have youe for today?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re thinking to take up a request. Is this one possible?

    When I pointed to one on the list, Tanya-san looked through the documents she had on hand, and thought a while.

    ¡°Another party has already taken it. Would you like to look at an updated roster? By the way, it would be exceedingly helpful if you took up this request over here.¡±

    The one she asked us to ept would take up more time than the request reward was worth.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a tad harsh?¡±

    When I said that, I saw that Tanya-san seemed to have already understood that fact.

    ¡°Yes, we think so as well, but there are some circumstances that will probe troublesome if no one epts it. And if you take it up, we will buy off the Magic Stones you earn along the way at aparatively higher price.¡±

    I thought over her words, as Novem verified the sales increase.

    ¡°How much higher would that be? Also, how will this request benefit us?¡±

    Tanya-san made a conflicted expression.

    ¡°I think around ten percent should be possible. It depends on how much you bring in, really. But about the benefit... I¡¯ll benefit from it. Is that no good?¡±

    She tilted her head a little to the side, and smiled. To her, Novem...

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Tanya-san gave a strainedugh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet. I¡¯d refuse that one as well.¡±

    I was a little surprised that Tanya-san was trying to push such a request onto us. But it¡¯s a good thing I brought Novem along.

    If I was alone, perhaps I¡¯d have epted.

    Novem continued conversing with Tanya-san.

    ¡°Very well. Would it be possible to ept that one alongside this request?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible, but... in that case, it would be a life saver if you couldplete this one on the return trip.¡±

    Novem locked eyes with me, and I confirmed the contents.

    (Looking at our quota, it¡¯s going a bit over. Justpleting two would be enough. And if we take up three of them, it looks like we won¡¯t have any leisure this month.)

    I spoke.

    ¡°If we take up that many, then this month will be rough. I wouldn¡¯t really want to lose rest over it.¡±

    When I said that, Tanya-san shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s how it is, but it¡¯s going to go on like this for a while.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I looked at her expression, and found it quite serious. Tanya-san dered that the number of requests would increase... no, the amount of adventurers to ept them would drop.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t anything certain, but a country called Zayin, and a country called Lorphys are currently in quite a tense situation. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll make any move for now, but even so, both camps are scraping up manpower. If handled poorly, armies in the tens of thousands range will sh, you know.¡±

    Novem spoke on those words.

    ¡°That¡¯s Alette-san¡¯s homnd, right?¡±

    Tanya-san nodded, and began to exin.

    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea if your party will have anything to do with it, but when the scale goes up that high, the adventurers will jump in one after another. The amount of requests on the market will increase, but more importantly, the amount of adventurers to ept them will go down. And naturally enough, the guild still has to process all of them.¡±

    And to process them all, the quota will likely be increased.

    (Well I¡¯ll be. So there¡¯ll be more requests for a while.)

    Having heard that, Novem seemed to be lost in thought.

    But from the Jewel came some delighted voices.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºHmm, a war of ten thousands, huh?¡»

    The Fourth.

    ¡ºPreparing will be a bitch. We¡¯ll need some information if we¡¯re going to have Lyle join in.¡»

    The Fifth as well.

    ¡ºShould we ride the winning horse, or aim for a turnabout... thetter will work more towards Lyle¡¯s goal of increasing his ally count.¡»

    The Sixth denied it.

    ¡ºBut inning and spreading his name would be good as well. In that case, it¡¯d be easier for people to gather around him. And Lyle has never experiencedrge-scale warfare before. I think it too rough to aim for a turnabout here. ¡»

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºBut it¡¯s a chance nheless. Let¡¯s take an assertive stance on intervention. Be that as it may, without information, nothing¡¯s going to start.¡»

    Among the ancestors, opinions converged in the direction of my participation in the war.

    (... What about my opinion?)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Once we returned to the inn, me and Novem exined the information we heard at the guild.

    Everyone had gathered in my room, so the space felt quite narrow.

    Monica prepared tea, and we sipped it as we discussed the matter.

    Shannon spoke.

    ¡°... So the amount of requests we¡¯re going to take increased? Why not just decline them?¡±

    If that was possible, it would be so much easier. The guild itself seemed quite troubled at the fact there weren¡¯t enough adventurers for the requests.

    If we went about things as usual, I doubt they¡¯d be satisfied with it.

    More so, I wanted to get them in my favor, so I¡¯d y along, at least to an extent.

    Miranda addressed Shannon.

    ¡°And the fact that wasn¡¯t going to happen is why we¡¯re all here discussing it. If we¡¯re going to ept one with little benefit this time, then what about the next? If we just keep epting requests, we¡¯ll be hard pressed from an ie standpoint as well.¡±

    Our ie fundamentally came from rewards, and the Magic Stones and materials we found on the way.

    Compared to Labyrinth Subjugation, our revenue dropped a few levels.

    If youpleted a number of them, then the rewards would amount to something, but there was something more I had to say.

    ¡°On top of that, in theing war between Lorphys and Zayin... We will be participating in it as well.¡±

    When she heard that, Eva seemed a bit interested. As I thought, she must yearn for battlefields as a minstrel.

    I can¡¯t think it would be anything fun to watch, but it¡¯s true that hero tales are preferred by arge portion of the popce.

    ¡°Imprudent as it may be, I¡¯m interested.¡±

    But the divine beast May couldn¡¯tprehend it.

    ¡°Killing one another of the same species? I don¡¯t get it. Well, if their numbers grew, perhaps an extension of a turf dispute?¡±

    It was a turf dispute in itself.

    ra spoke.

    ¡°But our scope can¡¯t be considered that much a fighting force. Even if they be of good quality, mercenary brigades must stress on numbers as well. And it isn¡¯t certain we will make any money if we participate.¡±

    We didn¡¯t have the knowhow to join in and make a profit as mercenaries. But there was someone who was knowledgeable in that field.

    The Fourth offered me some advice.

    ¡ºLyle, say you¡¯ll gather information. On top of that, schedule out the requests into time intervals, and get together the necessary goods for them.¡»

    I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Our participation in it is a definite fact. But for now, we will prioritize gathering information. The result of that intel will see off our course of action, and I was thinking to gather info as we carried out the requests.¡±

    When I announced the verdict, Aria hesitated a bit.

    ¡°But, doesn¡¯t that mean... if we participate in war, we¡¯ll be fighting humans, won¡¯t we?¡±

    When Aria looked around her, Miranda spoke.

    ¡°If we¡¯re going to have to experience it eventually, getting a feel for the atmosphere at least once would be preferable. But I don¡¯t want to die a dog¡¯s death. If I think it too reckless, I will oppose you.¡±

    Rather than personally being against it, she seemed worried that I may take reckless actions. When I nodded, Novem opened her mouth.

    ¡°Alette-san asked that you write a letter of introduction, but perhaps you were too rash. She is sure to return to her homnd of Lorphys, and if we end up joining Zayin¡¯s side, we will be mutual enemies.¡±

    When everyone recalled Alette-san, she wasn¡¯t one they could bring themselves to hate, so I¡¯m sure they had their share on their minds. And she was, without a doubt, apetent one.

    I can¡¯t really say she¡¯d emerge unharmed from a battlefield. No, people walking the battlefield for the first time like us would probably make for good targets.

    Monica spoke.

    ¡°Hmm, this is a little troublesome. If it were a little sooner, I could be of major assistance, but... well, as long as you have I, Monica alongside you, we¡¯ll have the strength of thousands. I¡¯m a maid, after all!¡±

    I scoffed.

    ¡°Then what will you do with ten thousand enemies? Even if you take on a thousand yourself, just how many would that leave? And why is it that a maid is supposed to put us at rest?¡±

    On my questions, Monica did a single spin, and let her twin tails sway. She pinched the sides of her skirt, and lifted them to give a tidy bow.

    ¡°That¡¯s just the sort of thing a maid is. And the current me is the Full Option Version! Everything I couldn¡¯t do before has be possible!¡±

    The only change I ever saw was how her convenient cleaning and cooking tools had multiplied.

    I gave a vague reply, and looked over everyone.

    ¡°Any objections to our participation... none? Then our actions from here on will center on fulfilling the requests we¡¯ve epted. But we¡¯ll leave some members in Beim to collect information.¡±

    With nine, we could stillplete requests while leaving a number behind.

    There, Miranda raised her hand.

    ¡°Any ideas, Miranda?¡±

    ¡°Right. I¡¯ve given work to a number of information dealers here. It was around that time that I got to know quite a skilled one. I¡¯ll introduce you to him, Lyle.¡±

    She said that with a smile, but her words caused me to recall.

    (She said she had Novem under surveince. So she¡¯s investigated investigators beforehand.)

    Miranda tacked something onto that.

    ¡°I also had him look into the surrounding countries. Including Bahnseim, that is. It¡¯s fine if we take action after listening to what he has to say, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I looked at her. I had a few things I wanted to say, but having said something along the lines of epting her everything, I couldn¡¯t really criticize her in taking action of her own ord.

    (What¡¯s more, this is definitely working towards my sake.)

    If it was going to drag my feet, I would be able to caution her, but...

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll meet him. And I must give my thanks. It¡¯s just, next time, it¡¯ll help if you consult with me beforehand.¡±

    When I said that, the Fourth.

    ¡ºLyle, how about you foot the information bill? She¡¯s sure to have spent quite a sum on it. That one¡¯s your responsibility.¡»

    I gripped the Jewel, and spoke.

    ¡°And tell me how much it cost. I¡¯ll pay it.¡±

    Miranda slid the hair in front of her ear back.

    ¡°Oh, then perhaps I should say a hundred gold or two.¡±

    She said that in a joking tone.

    ¡°Fine. If it cost that much, then I¡¯ll pay it.¡±

    Her expression turned serious.

    ¡°I lied. But I¡¯d like you to be firmer with these sort of dealings. I¡¯m happy you trust me, but being too loose about it is no good.¡±

    Thinking her quite integrous, I nodded, and confirm the sum Miranda had really paid.

    The sixth spoke.

    ¡ºAs expected of Miranda! With this, we¡¯ve saved the trouble of searching out an information dealer.¡»

    There, the Fifth.

    ¡ºAre you an idiot? There may be a better one out there. And we¡¯ll need much, much more information from here on. You think one or two will be enough?¡»

    After attaining everyone¡¯s approval, I stood to put it to action.

    (Now then, I wonder what it¡¯lle down to.)

    I doubt it will be that convenient for me, but if I wanted to defeat Celes, then I¡¯d have to use whatever I could.

    (I can¡¯t keep being so easy-going.)

    Or so I thought.

 Volume 9 - 3: Information Dealer Rauno

    Information Dealer Rauno

    ¡°So this is the ce?¡±

    The area Miranda brought me to wasn¡¯t near the main streets of Beim.

    It looked like a ce that would be quite busy once night fell, but in the middle of the day, there were few people to be found, and I couldn¡¯t feel any vigor from it.

    I walked behind Miranda, and we entered a building to find a young girl greeting us.

    ¡°Wee. Ah, Miranda-san. Your sister isn¡¯t with you today?¡±

    She looked like a lovable child, but she gave off bit of a mature and calm air.

    (A gnome?)

    When I thought that, Miranda spoke.

    ¡°He is my lover. We¡¯re going out with marriage as the premise.¡±

    I felt like I would do a spit-take. The gnome girl put both her hands to her face to hide her expression.

    To avoid misunderstandings, I was about to try exining the situation...

    ¡°So this is the enemy of womankind you¡¯ve spoken so much about. How surprising, he looks kinder than I¡¯d imagined. Ah, Rauno-san¡¯s in the back room again.¡±

    Miranda nodded, and confirmed what she owed with the girl.

    ¡°Thank you, Innis. So how much will it cost me?¡±

    The gnome called Innis informed her of the rate for her request.

    ¡°It was just checking up on rumors. Making certain of some facts, and sniffing around recent hearsay... it¡¯ll probably run around this much?¡±

    When she wrote out a price, it looked a little high to me. That opinion was shared by the ancestors in the Jewel, and the Fourth...

    ¡ºProficient as this ce may be, if they can only do work disproportionate to the sum paid, then we have no business her. And wait, it¡¯s quite clear there aren¡¯t many employees here.¡»

    The two known as Rauno and Innis were around, but it didn¡¯t look like they employed much personnel.

    But Miranda spoke with satisfaction.

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll hand it to you on the way out.¡±

    There, Innis smiled. Quite delightedly.

    ¡°Thank you very much. With this, we¡¯ll finally be able to pay off the rent.¡±

    Thetter part of that was definitely not something I wanted to hear from a business, so I couldn¡¯t help but end up doubting the information dealer Miranda recognized.

    (Is this really alright?)

    I followed behind her, and headed for a room further in.

    Inside it was a man lying atop a sofa with a nket draped over him. What¡¯s more, he reeked of alcohol.

    There was ale, and light snacks on top of his table, and regardless of how high the sun was in the sky, he was soundly asleep. I turned to look at Miranda¡¯s face.

    ¡°His skills are the real deal. He maintains deadlines, and take his personality out of the picture, and you¡¯ll find no better.¡±

    He responded to her voice.

    ¡°Well sorry for having such a troublesome personality. What? Bringing a guy along this time?¡±

    Raising the upper half of his body, the male yawning as he stretched his arms was most likely Rauno. When I greeted him, he violently cleared off the top of the table, and told us to sit.

    The door opened, Innis came in, and she hurriedly wiped off the tabletop before putting some tea out on it.

    And in that space of time, Rauno brought out some documents.

    Miranda epted the folder, but she handed it off to me.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to read them?¡±

    ¡°I can do that after you¡¯ve looked through them. Read it first, Lyle.¡±

    Being told that, I opened up the papers, while Rauno-san sleepily sat on his sofa, and looked between me and Miranda.

    And...

    ¡°So the adventurer of rumor¡¯s a customer, is he?¡±

    Miranda narrowed her eyes, folded her legs, and looked at Rauno-san.

    ¡°Displease with something?¡±

    ¡°Nope, noints here. I treasure clients with the ability to pay. If possible, then instead of Innis, you could just hand the reward money over to me, though.¡±

    Miranda tilted her head with a smile.

    ¡°How unfortunate. I¡¯ve already told Innis I¡¯d hand it to her.¡±

    ¡°That so.¡±

    Rauno-san made a bit of a disappointed face as I scanned through the papers, and nodded.

    (The information¡¯s quite precise. Uncertain pieces are grouped together separately.)

    From the Jewel, the Fifth looked at them through me.

    ¡ºBoth Lorphys and Zayin are small. Wait, haven¡¯t they shrunk some from how they were in my time?¡»

    The Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºOn that scale, if they¡¯re moving ten thousand troops... it should be needlessly difficult. Did some groundbreaking new strategye about while I was away?¡»

    I looked at the documents, but it didn¡¯t look like there was enough territory to mobilize that many troops to begin with. An all-out war... If they collected up as much manpower as they could, then I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯d be impossible, but such a thing was sure to bring about internal problems.

    (Zayin is bigger than Lorphys, but they don¡¯t look to be of the scale to move tens of thousands of soldiers either.)

    And information on other countries were written down as well.

    The nations around Beim were all small ones, at least whenpared to Bahnseim. Those small countries would go at each other in small-scale conflicts, and it seems that squabble has been going on for a few hundred years.

    There, the Third spoke up.

    ¡º... Ah~, so that¡¯s it. It¡¯s because they have Beim. The adventurers¡¯ capital; a ce whererge masses of mercenaries and adventurers exist on a regr basis. If any troublees up, they just gather up mercenary troops and adventurer parties from Beim.¡»

    Hearing that, the Seventh.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s a possibility the guild¡¯s moving things behind the scenes, and doing quite well for itself. And it looks like it¡¯s an area where the surrounding countries won¡¯t watch quietly if any one of them starts gainingnd at a rapid rate.¡»

    He proposed that the countries in the area had such circumstances going on.

    (Then is theing war also nothing but a farce?)

    When I looked at the papers with that on my mind, my head began to hurt.

    The contents covering the pages were worse than I had anticipated.

    Looking at my expression, Rauno-san seemed quite amused.

    ¡°What, did learning Zayin¡¯s internal affairs disappoint you or something? There are plenty such stories rolling around this world of ours.¡±

    I shifted my eyes from the documents to the man.

    ¡°If it was Zayin alone, then so be it. But Lorphys is just as bad, and their neighbor ¡¾Selva¡¿¡¯s dubious as well. Then the homes of heroines, countries¡¾Galleria¡¿ and ¡¾Rusworth¡¿... Each and every one of them is nothing but war, war, war.¡±

    Rauno-sanughed.

    ¡°For a former count heir in a country asrge a Bahnseim, this must look like nothing but petty skirmishes. Well, they have circumstances you won¡¯t find in a superpower. And this is the capital of merchants and mercs. The fact that there are so many here who would make it big in a war just goes to show how many wars there are around here.¡±

    Thinking I¡¯d heard something I shouldn¡¯t have, I handed the documents over to Miranda. She confirmed their contents, but her expression did not change.

    It doesn¡¯t look like she was shocked by them.

    But inside the Jewel, the ancestors were starting up an uproar.

    ¡ºSeriously, the hell... this is too terrible.¡»

    ¡ºRather than terrible, just what are they even doing?¡»

    ¡ºEven if you got together one or two of the countries here, you don¡¯t stand a chance against Bahnseim. We¡¯re not even fighting on the right scale.¡»

    ¡ºEven if you¡¯re going to hoist one up, how many troops would they be able to put out... getting your hands on personnel somewhere, and suppressing the surrounding powers will take too much time.¡»

    ¡ºIf you¡¯re going to do it, you¡¯ll have to subdue them all at once, or it ain¡¯t happening. But if even that won¡¯t be enough... as I thought, we¡¯ll have to get the countries around Bahnseim to move as well.¡»

    It¡¯s true that Bahnseim was arge country, but evenpared to the Weihs territory I hailed from, the countries here were smaller, and less developed.

    Doing nothing but war, theirndmass and popce had stagnated.

    And Rauno-san quite nonchntly just put it out that he knew my circumstances.

    I looked at Miranda, but she shook her head.

    (So he investigated me already.)

    The adventurer of rumor. That¡¯s what he called me. I should take it an extent of information was already circling around.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºHis personality¡¯s a problem, but his ability isn¡¯t bad. There¡¯s no loss in having connections.¡»

    I thought a bit.

    ¡°... Could I get you to investigate more into Zayin and Lorphys?¡±

    Rauno-san made a serious expression.

    ¡°What do you want to know? Any more info than that, and I¡¯ll have to hitch a ride there and investigate it myself. The fee will be quite high.¡±

    Miranda was still standing next to me, but she didn¡¯t give her take on the matter. She was likely leaving this case to me in its entirety.

    (But that¡¯s just how skilled this man is as an information dealer, is how it is? Not just gathering, it seems he has enoughpetence to infiltrate.)

    ¡°You¡¯ll go there yourself?¡±

    When I posed the question, he shrugged his shoulders, and spoke in a joking tone.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one but me and Innis here. Give me the time and money, and I¡¯ll be able to look up quite a bit.¡±

    The voices from the Jewel told me the information they wanted.

    I took them into ount, when I spoke.

    ¡°Then Zayin¡¯s goal, their rations and the scale of their troops. I¡¯d like you to confirm the adventurers and mercenaries joining in on their side as well. The same goes for Lorphys. And could you look into the surrounding countries as well?¡±

    Rauno-san opened his mouth, and after a space of silence, he shook his head.

    ¡°Oy, could it be you n to join in the war yourself? I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t, but I¡¯ll be charging a small fortune. Even if you pick a side as a mercenary, the fee here will be much higher than your reward.¡±

    Information quality, and amount... that¡¯s just how much value it would have.

    ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    Rauno-san scratched his head.

    ¡°The time period?¡±

    ¡°We n to carry out guild requests for a while. We¡¯ll be leaving some people in the city, but could you get all this done in a month¡¯s time?¡±

    Hearing a month, he made a doubtful expression. I knew it was physically impossible, but I wanted to see how much he¡¯d be able to get together in that timeframe.

    From the Jewel, I heard the Sixth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºLyle, I¡¯m sure you already understand this, but... don¡¯t trust this man. Don¡¯t forget you can get information from other information dealers as well.¡»

    I gripped the Jewel, and Rauno-san opened his mouth.

    ¡°I can get their rations and internal affairs. But the mercenaries and adventurers enlisted will change at the drop of a hat. Even if I probe into it, by the time I tell you, it¡¯ll have risen or fallen. I¡¯ll also say that the surrounding countries will be impossible.¡±

    I nodded, and confirmed the fee.

    Listing transport costs, lodging at the destination, and food as necessary expenses, Rauno-san began calcting it out.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºYeah~ that¡¯s a bit high. He looks skilled, but I can¡¯t really say how skilled.¡»

    I nodded, and officially issued the request to him. I paid the down, and filled out the paperwork. And after me and Miranda paid the previous request¡¯s fee to Innis, we left the building.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Within the Jewel.

    Called in by the Sixth, I was given a battle axe... a halberd to hold.

    ¡°Um, my specialty is sabres...?¡±

    When I said that with a troubled face, the Sixth sighed.

    ¡ºAre you an idiot? You n to continue using a sabre on a battlefield? No, if it¡¯s you, perhaps you¡¯d be able to pull it off... but you¡¯ll need a weapon made right for the ins of war.¡»

    Made right for the ins of war. Meaning I¡¯ll have to put up a fight everyone will remember while on the battlefield.

    Surrounded by enemies in full te armor, I¡¯m sure there will be some cases where I won¡¯t be able to use my mass-produced sabres.

    ¡°Then how about the First¡¯s Giant Sword, or the Second¡¯s Bow?¡±

    ¡®Not bad,¡¯ said the Sixth, as he pushed the battleaxe onto me.

    ¡ºThe First¡¯s sword isn¡¯t bad, but that one costs too much Mana. The Second¡¯s Bow... how to put it, that one isn¡¯t going to be a flower on the battlefield.¡»

    ¡°Ah~, I see what you mean.¡±

    While bows and magic performed wonders on the battlefield, naturally, means to block them were always prepared. And the ones who really stood out in their efforts were the ones who held up their weapons, and fought in closebat.

    It would be more memorable to see a man take down five with a sword or spear, than to see him shoot five dead.

    ¡ºIt isn¡¯t bad to expand your options. You know how to handle it, right?¡»

    ¡°I have learned the basics.¡±

    Saying that, I took a stance. The Sixth looked over my form, and put his hand to his chin.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking the part. Now then, start by showing me your thrust.¡±

    I thrust out the halberd as told, and followed it up by cutting back with the axe portion.

    The Sixth looked over all my movements. And after I had shown them all, he spoke.

    ¡ºNot bad. But you¡¯ve no flexibility. Right by the book, that was. Well, put in a little experience, and it¡¯s sure to be something formidable.¡»

    Hearing him tell me to put in some experience, I made a conflicted expression.

    ¡°You mean I should go right into fighting with this on a regr basis? No practice?¡±

    Holding a sabre was one thing, but I couldn¡¯t help but be anxious over a halberd.

    The Sixthughed.

    ¡°What, nervous? Polearms aren¡¯t bad at all. Give¡¯s you nice reach. And a halberd can thrust as well as it can cut. You can even use it on horseback.¡±

    I took a stance, and he did as well.

    Holding up the polearm gave a sense of unease I didn¡¯t feel with my usual sabre. The Sixth repeated a few thrusts, and I moved the weapon from side to side to parry them. And in the next instant, the axe portion was closing in on my stomach.

    A horizontal swipe.

    I jumped back to make some distance, and continued on in a defensive battle.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong! Try swinging it dexterously like you do with that sabre of yours!¡»

    ¡°Even if you say it, this is too sudden to...¡±

    The Sixth¡¯s room of memories. The scene it disyed was the yard of the mansion. By the Sixth¡¯s kick to the ground, dirt was shot onto my face.

    My sight was snatched, so I tried to take distance, only to stop upon sensing a fountain behind me with the Second¡¯s ¡¾All¡¿.

    Without a word, the Sixth brought down his halberd at my face.

    ... When I opened my eyes, the halberd¡¯s spear portion was right in front of me.

    He grinned.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve still got a long way to go, Lyle.¡»

    Pulling back his weapon, he held it in one hand, and hung it over his shoulder. The man seemed quite delighted.

    (Is he having fun teaching his specialized weapon? Come to think of it, the Seventh¡¯s weapon was a gun.)

    He¡¯d shot me full of holes a number of times with a weapon that had an exceedingly low number of users, a gun.

    (And wait, why is it that when we¡¯re all of the same house, the ancestors all have different weapons? Like how I¡¯m a sabre user.)

    I picked up a sabre from my father¡¯s influence, but First through Seventh had free choice of their weapons. There wasn¡¯t any semnce of a fighting style passed through the ages.

    The First was a giant sword.

    The Second a bow.

    The Third, quite inly, a normal sword.

    The Fourth, twin daggers.

    The Fifth, a snake de.

    The Sixth a halberd.

    And the Seventh, a gun.

    The variation was all over the ce.

    ¡ºIs that the end of it?¡»

    With his question, I held up the halberd.

    ¡°Not yet. At the very least, I¡¯ll get one blow off of you.¡±

    When I said that with a smile, he looked surprised at first, but he soon raised a loudugh, and held up his halberd.

    ¡ºGood spirit there! I¡¯ll take you on until you¡¯ve given up!¡»

    So I thrust out the polearm towards him.

 Volume 9 - 4: Trouble, or Goddess of Fortune?

    (TL: Oh boy, three a.m.!)

    Trouble, or Goddess of Fortune?

    Grasnds spread out before me.

    The sky was high, and the sun hid behind the clouds to produce an unpleasant chill on my skin.

    (If the sun came out, it¡¯d definitely be warm.)

    Winter was nearing its end. I held up a spear, as I remained wary of my surroundings.

    I asked May to take on quilin form, and strapped a saddle on her to practice swinging a polearm on horseback. The spear was borrowed from Aria, by the way.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t hit my head when you swing that thing around. If you hit my horn, I will bite you.¡±

    Watching me sit on her back, and deal with monsters, she seemed more concerned that the spear would collide with her head.

    Porter was parked on a well-maintained road. Aria leaned her back to the machine as she watched over us, while Eva kept lookout.

    ra was riding on Porter¡¯s roof, looking over at us.

    ¡°I¡¯m making sure not to, but... horseback fighting sure is hard.¡±

    I was practicing it at the Sixth¡¯s suggestion, but I didn¡¯t have a horse to begin with. There was no helping it, so I had May take on quilin form instead.

    Aria sighed.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this ridiculously luxurious? Not having a horse, do riding a divine beast instead?¡±

    Eva looked around, before agreeing with her.

    ¡°Only Lyle. And wait, why horseback? It¡¯s storybook hero standard fare, so I¡¯ve not anyints, though.¡±

    Aria seemed amazed as she looked at Eva.

    ¡°That¡¯s your problem? You¡¯re just going to ignore the fact he¡¯s seriously preparing for war?¡±

    On the way back afterpleting our requests, I would practice horseback spearsmanship whenever we¡¯d found a group of monsters. On top of it being hard to bnce, I got the feeling it would be easier to fight if I got off.

    We found three goblins, and I urged everyone to let me fight alone.

    May trampled the Goblin that stepped out in front of her with her forelegs.

    ¡°Oy!¡±

    When her sudden movements destroyed my bnce, Mayughed.

    ¡°I mean, it aimed for my legs. And wait, how much time are you nning to spend on these small fries?¡±

    Fighting on a horse was truly difficult.

    From within the Jewel, I even heard someughing voices from the ancestors. The Sixth.

    ¡ºTry properly fixing the axis of your body. There¡¯re loads of people on the battlefield where it¡¯s hard to tell apart the movements of man and horse.¡»

    I¡¯ll be troubled, even if you tell me that.

    At the very least, it¡¯ll be bad if I can¡¯t get the form together, I told myself as I practiced.

    After we defeated the Goblins, ra came down from the roof to collect up the magic stones.

    Aria came beside her.

    ¡°Hey, let me have a go next.¡±

    I dismounted from May, and confirmed it with her.

    ¡°May, is that fine with you?¡±

    She didn¡¯t sound too interested.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care.¡±

    Aria took her spear back from me, and happily jumped onto May¡¯s back. She had been a nobledy- albeit for a limited timeframe- and it seems she¡¯d ridden horses before.

    Her spear-toting figure atop a quilin was quite majestic.

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while, but it sure is a nice feel.¡±

    There, May.

    ¡°Ah, she feels more stable than Lyle.¡±

    I averted my eyes from the two of them.

    ¡°... It really has been a long time since Ist rode.¡±

    And ended up giving an excuse. Perhaps finding that interesting, Aria sent May running with her right hand on her spear, and her left gripping the reins.

    Having finished collecting the magic stones, ra removed her gloves as she spoke.

    ¡°She¡¯s skilled. She¡¯s got it down nicely. I¡¯d heard Aria was born into a warrior household, but... really, if she was a man, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if she became a captain or general.¡±

    I looked at Aria.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. But in the present day, there are plenty of women who y quiterge parts on the battlefield. I¡¯m not sure about queens, but there¡¯re the two maiden of the Great War, and the holy maiden. See, three of them right in the area.¡±

    ra gave a sigh, before turning to face me. And her eyes were more focused than usual.

    ¡°And that holy maiden is the problem here.¡±

    I had transmitted the info I¡¯d received to ra. She¡¯d read through the documents. So ra knew about the current Holy Maiden as well.

    Of course, the current one was terrible.

    The Theocracy of Zayin was a country that pledged its faith to thest Goddess.

    There wasn¡¯t any problem in that, and in general most religion in itself consisted of devoting yourself to one of the Goddesses. The problemy in this generation¡¯s representative.

    (Priests generally seed their roles through blood, so they¡¯re not much different from nobles. Yet the country¡¯s top is decided by looks and talent?)

    From among the consecrated virgins in service to their temples, irrelevant to bloodline, one that excelled in appearance and talent would be selected as the next holy maiden.

    And because of that, there was a tendency for proficient ones to be selected.

    At times, due to the circumstances of surrounding countries, a noble¡¯s daughter would be sent into nun hood, and make her way all the way up to holy maiden. The high priests that held the roles of ministers seemed to be the ones actually carrying out the ruling, but the holy maiden had her share of authority.

    And the High Priests were no monoliths in time.

    (For a theocracy to go picking fights with everyone around it... that¡¯s no good, isn¡¯t it?)

    Zayin¡¯s history was also a history of war.

    But perhaps because the predecessor had been of the moderate faction, the squabbles had died down for the past twenty or so years. Up to then was simply awful, and perhaps the newer generation had a grudge with Lorphys, as she had tried to get into arge-scale war with them a number of times.

    (Waging war just after taking power...)

    Having heard of Zayin¡¯s situation, the ancestors¡¯ reactions coincided. The Fifth and Sixth sounded particrly irritated.

    In order, Third and up.

    ¡ºTheir reason for war is terrible. I¡¯m getting the urge to support Lorphys unconditionally.¡»

    ¡ºJust what could they be thinking? Should we get them back, and put a trauma so deep in their skulls they¡¯ll never wage war again?¡»

    ¡º... Their rationale for war is non-existent. Zayin¡¯s side is out of the question. Definitely out of the question.¡»

    ¡ºCrushing them will feel more refreshing.¡»

    ¡ºWe won¡¯t be able to put Lyle in power, so I must refuse. Just trying to manage that country will take up all of Lyle¡¯s time.¡»

    ... And it ended up I wouldn¡¯t be fighting on Zayin¡¯s side.

    The Fifth said that even in the time he was alive, they irrationally attacked the feudal lords around him a number of times, and he was an individual who¡¯d been forced to endure it.

    He couldn¡¯t forgive them on an emotional level.

    When I got the urge to breath out a sigh, a response came up on the ¡¾Search¡¿ Skill. A yellow point was being chased.

    I immediately called out to everyone.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s being chased. ra, return to Porter. Aria, stay up there, and follow us! Eva!¡±

    I called out to Eva, and had her look in the direction the chased signal was in.

    Among us, she had the greatest eyesight, so after staring a bit...

    ¡°A few carriages are being pursued. They¡¯rerge carriages, so it doesn¡¯t seem they¡¯ll be able to get away. But...¡±

    With a perplexed face, she addressed me.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange, I mean the ones chasing them don¡¯t look like bandits. There¡¯re definitely some circumstances behind that one.¡±

    Hearing that from her, I began to consider it.

    (So a chase with circumstance? Maybe it¡¯s best we don¡¯t get involved?)

    The carriages turned right towards us.

    ¡°Lyle, what do we do?¡±

    On Eva¡¯s question, I decided to help them. When I touched the Jewel, the Third let out a bit of a fed-up voice. But he sounded a little happy.

    ¡ºying hero, is it? Well, there are times when the ones being chased are the ones in the wrong. And wait, the ones doing the chases do seem to be directing some hostility towards us.¡»

    The Sixth.

    ¡ºBe careful. Those movements aren¡¯t a simple bandit¡¯s.¡»

    I issued out orders.

    ¡°ra, move Porter to put it between the pursued and pursuers. May, turn back to human form. Everyone hop onto Porter, and keep the pursuerspany.¡±

    We boarded Porter, and ra began driving it. I moved myself to the moving Porter¡¯s roof, gripped the Jewel in my left, hand, and brought out the Bow.

    Eva also came up top, and stood stanced with her own bow.

    The ones chasing the carriage was a group of males on horse-top wearing full-body robes.

    When they saw that we were approaching, they immediately sent three our way.

    ¡°Ten pursuers... no, they have some more behind.¡±

    Their movements were one thing, but their decision to send three our way was also a swift one. The Fifth gave me a warning.

    ¡ºLyle, don¡¯t hold back. Your enemy ising with the intent to kill. There¡¯s the possibility the party being chased arepletely in the wrong, so risking death for their sake is simply absurd.¡»

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll have to consider how to seal their lips as well. How troublesome. Good grief, in such a busy time.¡»

    I took a deep breath, and made a pose to pull the bow.

    After locking onto the enemies with the ¡¾Select¡¿ Skill, I didn¡¯t hesitate to fire my arrows of light. The bolts came towards them, and the three riders immediately changed course, and took evasive action.

    But the arrows followed along, and pierced through their robed figures.

    One in the chest, another through the shoulder.

    However, the third man in the center used his horse as a shield to escape the arrow. And afternding on the ground, he began sprinting our way.

    I fired the next one, but this time, he tossed a knife to shoot it down.

    ¡°He saw through it?¡±

    The Seventh raised his voice.

    ¡ºI see. He at least has something going for him, in trying to challenge all of us alone.¡»

    Eva shouted out.

    ¡°There!¡±

    She fired an arrow. Perhaps she had some hesitation, and the projectile missed its mark. Our party had little experience fighting human opponents.

    He quickly closed the distance, so I turned the Bow back to its Jewel form, and pulled my sabre.

    (This one¡¯s fast!)

    Before I could remove the Jewel¡¯s chain entwined around my arm, he jumped towards the roof of our speeding Porter.

    The hand that emerged from his robe was clenched around a weapon.

    I pulled my spare sabre to parry the sh from his dagger. And making anding on Porter¡¯s roof, he locked res with me.

    While we exchanged such pleasantries in that narrow space, Eva fired an arrow from behind me.

    And in that instant, I stepped in to sh at him.

    The man had prioritized stopping my attack over the arrow. With the bolt now stuck in his thigh, his movements grew worse. I used a sabre to ward off a blow from the dagger in his left hand again, before using my other one to cut forward.

    (Too shallow.)

    It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t move in far enough.

    My opponent sacrificed an arm to avoid a fatal blow.

    As his left hand flew off somewhere, the Third let his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle, kick him away at once!¡»

    By the Second¡¯s ¡¾All¡¿, I could sense a peculiar swelling in his body¡¯s Mana, and I could feel the impending danger.

    I immediately put it to action. His eyes opened wide, and after the robed man fell from Porter¡¯s roof, he rolled along the ground a number of times, and exploded.

    Eva behind me looked at the man who¡¯d just erupted into mes.

    ¡°... He blew himself up.¡±

    Her expression indicated she couldn¡¯t believe it. When I looked in back towards the direction of the carriages, the pursuers immediately turned to retreated.

    And another explosion sounded.

    Turning around, I saw the ce where we¡¯d incapacitated the other two was also a torrent of mes.

    The pursued carriages dropped speed, and beganing towards us.

    And I noticed of the two I¡¯d shot, it was the survivor who¡¯d initiated the explosion.

    ¡°Just what is this?¡±

    When I muttered that, the Fourth let out his voice.

    ¡ºOnce more, it looks like you¡¯ve picked up quite a troublesome one.¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    We met up with the carriages, and observed the area before disembarking.

    The horses the pursuers rode were riding off into the distance, and the pursuers themselves along with them. Even when I checked it up with Skills, their responses were moving farther and farther away.

    Aria looked at the burning spots.

    ¡°No sane men would blow themselves up like that.¡±

    May stepped down in human form.

    ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a sane one to find among humanity.¡±

    And the ones to step off of the carriage was but another group of robed figures. As they stood on guard, a single short old man removed his hood.

    With deste white hair adorning his head, he grew a lengthy beard. He was quite thin, and while his eyes naturally drooped, the rings under them were something horrible, making his face look viinous.

    But...

    ¡°I give my deepest of gratitude for saving us. I am called ¡¾Gastone¡¿. From the look of things, you seem to be adventurers.¡±

    I nodded, and Gastone-san deeply lowered his head.

    ¡°After you¡¯ve only just saved us, I know it may be inexcusable of me to ask, but could you possibly take up a request of ours? We¡¯ll put out a reward, of course.¡±

    From the Jewel came the Sixth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºDefinitely suspicious. Politely cut all ties with him here. Saving his life was already more than enough.¡»

    Is what he said, but even if I was to refuse, I couldn¡¯t help but be curious over the contents of such a request.

    ¡°We¡¯ve only justpleted a requests ourselves. There¡¯s a limit to what we¡¯ll be able to do.¡±

    And Gastone spoke.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t anything difficult. I¡¯d like you to take up guard duties. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if we make it to Beim. If you¡¯vepleted a request, would you already happen to be on the way there?¡±

    It became quite hard to decline. There were some enervated voices from the Jewel.

    But if it was only escorting them, or so I thought, as another robed figure came down from one of the carriages. From the build, probably a woman.

    ¡°Gastone, what shall we do about the ones who were attacked?¡±

    There, Gastone-san began to panic.

    ¡°Wah! I¡¯m sure I told you not to leave the carriage!¡±

    Other woman were aboard it, and they all wore the same robes. When Gastone hurriedly tried to return them all inside, the first woman took off her hood.

    ¡°I give my thanks foring to our aid. When we were first assailed, there was a carriage that fell behind. If possible, I¡¯d like you to go to their aide. I¡¯ll pay in full for your services.¡±

    Gastone-san held his right hand to his face.

    And I looked at the woman. I had seen a sketch reminiscent of her among the documents.

    ¡°... Could you be...¡±

    ra came up to me, and seeing the woman¡¯s face, she was also quite flustered.

    ¡°Lyle-san, this is bad. Really bad!¡±

    Aria.

    ¡°Eh? Something up with thisdy?¡±

    May.

    ¡°Ah~ right, that sketch. This person does look like it.¡±

    While she seemed a little irritated at Aria¡¯s statement, the woman let it slide. Blond hair, and eyes a light blue.

    I had heard her age was in the mid-thirties, but I felt she could pass for herte twenties.

    ¡°I have served as the previous generation¡¯s Holy Maiden of Zayin, my name is ¡¾Thelma Zayin¡¿. And I want to officially make a request. Would you take up our escort?¡±

    The woman who named herself as the previous Holy Maiden looked right at me.

    I felt a cold sweat break out, but some cheers were risen in the Jewel.

    The Third seemed to be hitting against the table.

    ¡ºLyle, you did it! Let¡¯s take up the former Holy Maiden¡¯s request here!¡»

    ¡ºWith this, Lyle can get involved in this story! What¡¯s more with a former-leader diplomacy card! How shall we use it, men!¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t let her get away. Definitely don¡¯t let her get away! Secure her at once!¡»

    ¡ºThe fact she was running means there was a need to flee Zayin, or perhaps those were pursuers from Lorphys... this is getting fun!¡»

    ¡ºGood things happen to good people. He did his good deeds by the day, and the Goddesses have blessed him with fortune for it. They can be useful now and again, I see. Very well, listen to her situation, and think up how you¡¯re going to use it.¡»

    I thought.

    (Even when a troublesome onese along, these guys rejoice...)

 Volume 9 - 5: Holy Maiden Candidate

    Holy Maiden Candidate

    Thelma Zayin.

    The woman who once held the title of Holy Maiden drew closer to the burned down carriage as we kept lookout of the surroundings.

    There were traces of battle around, and in the burned carriage, were the bodies of men holding weapons, whom I assumed to be guards.

    Whether their deaths had led to victory or not was cleanly burned away.

    Eva held her hand to her mouth, while Aria¡¯s face was pale.

    I didn¡¯t feel too great either.

    (... Come to think of it, that was the first I¡¯d directly dispatched a human on my own.)

    I had rendered the return trip of some adventurers in Arumsaas impossible, but it¡¯s not like I had directly dealt with them.

    I felt a strange sense of unease. ra walked over to my side.

    ¡°Lyle-san, only one of them survived. They¡¯ve lost consciousness, but they¡¯re more or less safe.¡±

    I nodded, and headed in that direction.

    Zayin¡¯s former High Priest ¡¾Gastone Bonini¡¿intended to perform theirst rites, and bury the dead.

    But due to ack of time, he was digging out the holes with magic.

    ¡°... Couldn¡¯t you give them a more respectful burial?¡±

    Is what Thelma-san said, but Gastone-san shook his head. He understood how dangerous it was to remain here.

    ra tugged at my sleeve.

    ¡°Lyle-san, I didn¡¯t want to say it, but if you¡¯ll let me have my say; why did you ept this request, even listening to her willfulness on top of that? We should have been on our way as soon as time permitted.¡±

    ra¡¯s words were correct. They were correct, but I had circumstances of my own.

    Mainly the ancestors in the Jewel.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºPut her in your debt here, and have her rely on you in Beim. Luckily enough, Novem-chan and the others are out searching for our own stronghold in Beim. They n to buy a rtively big one, so you could even give them shelter!¡»

    Novem, Miranda, Monica and Shannon... the reason the four of them were left behind, on top of information gathering, was to attain a base in Beim.

    Normally, I¡¯d have taken Monica along, but there was cleaning to be done in the property they¡¯d purchase, so she wanted to stay behind.

    But as she saw the rest of us off, she looked extremely lonely.

    The Sixth.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve got to give a good impression. While you¡¯re at it, to get yourself more involved in this mess, do you think you could try drawing out some information, Lyle?¡»

    The ancestors were even more lively than usual.

    I felt like letting out a sigh, but I endured it and turned my eyes to the survivor. He had yet to regain consciousness, and we had handed over some of the medicine we had on hand to treat him. The Fifth spoke.

    ¡º... How suspicious. Even after they¡¯d erased all other evidence so cleanly, having a survivor left behind feels quite out of ce. Is it a trap?¡»

    I turned my eyes to the surviving man, but there wasn¡¯t anything strange about him. Even confirming with Skills, I couldn¡¯t really understand anything.

    (I should¡¯ve taken Shannon. Rather than leaving her to lend a hand in cleaning, she may have been more useful on this side.)

    It was toote, but I regretted not putting more thought into our formation. I addressed ra.

    ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t a bad thing to get her in our favor. And let¡¯s remain wary of this survivor of ours. Theres something bothering me.¡±

    Hearing that, ra nodded, and went off to transmit my words to the rest of ourrades.

    I looked at the former Holy Maiden Thelma-san.

    A hooded girl was standing beside her. From how those around were treating her, she was being cared for just as much as Thelma-san, so she must be an important one.

    When I remained vignt of our surroundings, I sensed the pursuers close in the distance a bit.

    (They haven¡¯t given up. I can only think they¡¯re getting their numbers together tounch an ambush.)

    Our opponents were familiar with battle, and they were resolved enough to blow themselves up.

    On top of equipment gathered in ordance with their ordeal, I could tell they weren¡¯t bandits.

    There was a possibility there would be poisons in their weapons, and I got the feeling concealed weapons were fair game.

    (How troublesome. The Giant Sword will be a bit rough. And the Bow was blocked.)

    I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d start their counterattack so soon, but they were ustomed to battle. Turning the Jewel to the Giant Sword to fight would be too dangerous.

    The information about the Bow was already transmitted to them, and perhaps they had put up some countermeasure with it.

    While I tried thinking up a new n, Gastone-san came over to us.

    ¡°I apologize for taking our time. Let us depart at once.¡±

    I nodded, and issued orders. I had merades board Porter, and had us take up the rear.

    I also thought it best if we looked after the injured.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take care of the injured.¡±

    When I said that, Thelma-san wandered over, and shook her head.

    ¡°We cannot trouble you to such an extent. And I want your party to concentrate on guard duties. The injured man is one who has been in service to us for many years. Please let us use our own hands to treat him.¡±

    From the Jewel, the Seventh let his voice.

    ¡º... So pushing her to leave him with you won¡¯t work. If you tell her there may be something wrong, her sentiment for her friend will dull her decision. Lyle, he won¡¯t wake up for a while, but you have to stay on your guard.¡»

    The Fourth was of the same opinion.

    ¡ºI want to remove uncertain factors as much as possible, but you¡¯ll lose credibility if you force them apart.¡»

    And tying him up since something may happen was also impossible.

    He was a cause of concern, but we abided Thelma-san¡¯s opinion. But the Third gave a proposal of his own.

    ¡ºLyle, tell them to lighten the load on a carriage so the important ones can get away, and load the man onto that one. At the very least, keep damage to a minimum.¡»

    Just calling him suspicious wouldn¡¯t get anywhere. I gripped the Jewel, and proposed the Third¡¯s proposal to Thelma-san and Gastone-san.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The way back to Beim.

    Stationed at the back of the group, we looked at the three carriages pressing on in front of us.

    They had stripped off quite a few of the parts, but their constructions were sturdy. With a former Holy Maiden and High Priest riding them, it doesn¡¯t seem they were something prepared spur of the moment.

    Climbing onto the roof, May looked behind, and started up a conversation with me.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m a bit curious, but...¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    I turned to her, and she plopped herself down cross-legged, but she continued speaking without sending her eyes my way.

    ¡°What will we do if those guys from beforee back? Run? Fight?¡±

    I answered the question.

    ¡°Run if we can. I¡¯d like to think they won¡¯t follow us all the way to Beim. But if we¡¯re going to fight, we¡¯re going to crush them.¡±

    There was the possibility they¡¯d infiltrate Beim, andy in wait. Luckily, the attackers were stuck on us, and there weren¡¯t any traces of them having sent a message to their boys back home.

    Twelve in number.

    We didn¡¯t have that many fighters, but we had May along. She was the most reliable among our current numbers.

    Aria and Eva were dependable as well, but the problemy in that they had hesitation.

    And I can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t have any either.

    (Hah, so when ites down to it, it¡¯ll dull my de. But if I hesitate, I may die. And I can¡¯t go around dying here.)

    When I confirmed my resolve once more, May turned her face to me.

    ¡°Then aim for victory in the road ahead. The path bes narrow, and our opponents seem to be in a hurry, so wouldn¡¯t they aim for such a point? You¡¯re using a Skill to raise this group¡¯s movement speed, so the other side will be a bit impatient.¡±

    The ¡¾Speed¡¿ Skill hastened our movement. If I pushed it, then outrunning them may be possible as well.

    ¡°Do you have some sort of n?¡±

    When I asked, May smiled.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a n. I¡¯m just a quilin. I¡¯ve taken on humans seeking to seize me. And a number of them were quite troublesome folk. No matter how far you run and run, they¡¯ll give chase, so there wasn¡¯t a choice but to defeat them. But if you hold out ying them, the survivors build up their knowledge, and build up their traps and numbers, so I always aim to take out the whole herd at once.¡±

    (Purposely fall for the trap, and lure them out?)

    I nodded and listened, when the Fifth¡¯s voice came from the Jewel. I ignored it.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve been through a lot, May... the tears are...¡»

    May gave a grin.

    ¡°Even we will kill humans if they corner us so. But at such time, you¡¯ve got to get all the troublesome ones together, and take them out at once. Fall for the trap, and aim for the moment they all try to jump you.¡±

    As I thought, she was thinking to purposely take the bait.

    ¡°That¡¯s a dangerous one. If we¡¯re surrounded like that, there¡¯ll be casualties. You aren¡¯t here alone.¡±

    There, May looked right at me, and scoffed.

    ¡°You¡¯re joking. Lyle, it¡¯s best you trust in your own power just a little bit more.¡±

    Saying that, she turned her field of vision to the back, and didn¡¯t say another word.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Inside the carriage.

    Thelma called out to the young girl sitting beside her.

    ¡°Aura, you¡¯ve been acting strange for a while now.¡±

    The girl beside her was ¡¾Aura¡¿. Her hair was long and wavy, while her body¡¯s build was quite delicate.

    She had gone against the current generation¡¯s Holy Maiden ¡¾Remis Zayin¡¿ in the Saint Selection process, so Thelma had taken it to herself to take her out of the country.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t anything, in particr. But how nice it is. For us to be able to meet adventurers on the way. They¡¯re huge softies, and easy to make use of.¡±

    Thelma narrowed her eyes, and cautioned Aura.

    ¡°After they saved us, what¡¯s with your attitude? If you didn¡¯t have that side to you, you¡¯d have been the perfect candidate.¡±

    Her education was the same, but Aura¡¯s appearance was of high ss. Thelma and Gastone had backed her, and rmended her as the next Holy Maiden.

    Of course, it¡¯s not like her appearance and education were the only reason for which she was selected.

    Just as with Thelma, Aura was a member of the moderate faction. A little over twenty years ago, while being a Theocracy, Zayin was going through a stream of continuous war.

    It waged war on its surroundings, and continued to pige and plunder.

    But it¡¯s not like those surrounding nations would just sit quiet, and suffer. They invaded Zayin¡¯snd in a simr fashion, and brought pain to their popce.

    Aura lifted her legs up onto the seat in front of her, in quite a sloppy fashion. She didn¡¯t look like what one would call a candidate for leadership.

    ¡°They¡¯re only chasing us because we ran. We should¡¯ve just stayed quiet back at the temple in Zayin. Those divine knight blockheads just hate it when a virgin gets involved in politics.¡±

    Those divine knights she wrote off as blockheads were Zayin¡¯s official knight brigade. Under the name of the Goddess, the knights that abided the Holy Maiden. But their role wasn¡¯t really any different from the knights of any other country out there.

    No, in violence, perhaps the divine knights were a bit superior.

    The piger¡¯s mindset built over long years of war had persisted through Thelma¡¯s time, and she had found herself unable to alter it.

    And because of that, the anti-Thelma radical party was able to gather and organize itself. The candidate pushed forth by that radical faction was ¡¾Remis¡¿.

    Thelma let out a sigh, and apologized to Aura.

    ¡°I do feel sorry for getting you dragged into the mess. But if we had run alone, then it would have invited harm unto you without fail.¡±

    Aura looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I never wanted to be a Holy Maiden candidate. There were plenty more options, weren¡¯t there? They should¡¯ve just had a pretty girl a bitcking in the head department sit on an empty throne, yet they just had to get her dragged into politics, did they?¡±

    Thelma held her head to her brow. Likely from a headache.

    ¡°And so war came year after year, and I couldn¡¯t do anything of the hatred that had been passed down through the ages. In my time, our neighbors made an alliance, and came from all sides to wipe Zayin off the map, you know.¡±

    Auraughed.

    ¡°And wouldn¡¯t that have been better for all of us?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    A silence fell between the two of them.

    After a while, Aura opened her mouth.

    ¡°... Once we get to Beim, I¡¯m going to go on to live a quiet life.¡±

    Thelma shook her head to the side.

    ¡°That has a nice sound to it. But there should be an, ¡®if¡¯ somewhere in there. The adventurers we¡¯ve hired seem proficient, but I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s toe.¡±

    She had a hunch towards the identity of the squadron chasing them.

    The subdivision of the divine knights kept for assassination, sent by the radicals.

    Under absolute secrecy, they¡¯dmitted a number of ill deeds, and they were a squadron that existed for covert operations. They were the elites of the divine knights, and quite a troublesome existence.

    But they hadn¡¯t dispatched that great a number.

    If they were able to make it to Beim, the assassins would probably return to the country, thought Thelma.

    Aura rearranged the folding of her legs as she looked at Thelma.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this have been solved if you tried to get along with those blockheads? If it¡¯s you, Thelma-sama, then you could¡¯ve done it, right? In truth, couldn¡¯t you have retired over ten years ago, built up a temple or something in the sticks, and lived a quieter life?¡±

    After her face became expressionless, Thelma began grumbling outints.

    ¡°Even I wanted to retire and build up a family... but Gastone wouldn¡¯t stop crying. And we weren¡¯t able to find the next candidate. On top of that, the divine knights went on strike, and we couldn¡¯t use them at all. Yet whenever we relied on adventurers for their neglected jobs, they¡¯din... just what did they want me to do, dammit? I wanted to retire to the countryside and get married or something.¡±

    Having flipped a strange switch, perhaps Aura knew she had done wrong, as she tried to follow through. She was in debt to Thelma.

    She was able to serve by the Holy Maiden as a consecrated virgin, and was treated quite favorable.

    ¡°How about you find a quiet life in Beim too? See, marriage is still...¡±

    After hearing that much, Thelma smiled.

    ¡°Aura, I turn thirty six this year, yet you imply there¡¯s still a partner for me? Even when it would¡¯ve been hard ten years earlier?¡±

    Seeing her enlightened smile, Aura¡¯s heart began to fill with pitiful sentiment...

 Volume 9 - 6: High Priest

    High Priest

    Night.

    Carrying out guard duty, we kept watch of our surroundings as we stopped to rest. Our movement speed was high, so we made more distance with our pursuers than I had anticipated.

    But there was something I wanted to confirm, so I went and asked the former High Priest Gastone-san.

    A little parted from the campfire, we conversed with warm drinks in our hands.

    There was plenty I wanted to ask, but getting to know the backstory of our pursuers was the first priority. And what Gastone-san¡¯s group had as their objective was important as well.

    Gastone-san made a tired expression, as he exined the situation.

    ¡°Elites of the divine knight brigade?¡±

    He nodded, before muttering in an annoyed fashion.

    ¡°Elite in name alone, they are an assassination corps. They¡¯ve always been a unit that carried out some questionable work. The former Holy Maiden Thelma-sama was of the moderate faction, so she couldn¡¯t help but build up resentment with the knights...¡±

    From the Jewel, I heard a voice chastising Gastone-san. It was the Fifth.

    ¡ºThen instead of just opposing them, why not moderately send them out to subjugate monsters and bandits, and make a show of praising them for their efforts? Opposing them to create sparks within the country, and is it already a raging fire? Just abandoning a huge problem like that is unreasonable.¡»

    Even when he abandoned quite a few sparks with his own children, I thought to myself, but restrained from putting it to mouth. I tried softening the Fifth¡¯s words, and transmitting them.

    ¡°Monster ying, and bandit subjugation, wouldn¡¯t it have been fine if you rmended they performed in that field?¡±

    There, Gastone-san made a horridly worn-out smile.

    ¡°You think Thelma-sama hadn¡¯t noticed? Even if I don¡¯t look it, I¡¯m of High Priest lineage, you know. Naturally enough, we didn¡¯t want to maintain a knight brigade, yet hand no work to them at all.¡±

    High priest lineage. In noble terms, perhaps count or viscount, or some position around that. There are sure to be un-noble-ish parts to their duties, but their priesthood was decided by heredity.

    It¡¯s likely just how things worked in Zayin. I don¡¯t hear about things like that much elsewhere.

    ¡°... Not invading foreign soil. The high priests and knights conspired against pouring their efforts into internal affairs, and we ended up having to rely on adventurers. We put some needless funding into it, and somehow got the shape of it together, but that took twenty long years to aplish. Without being able to hand her position over the entire time, Thelma-sama went through much troubles.¡±

    The Fifth apologized to him.

    ¡º... I¡¯ll be frank. I¡¯m sorry.¡»

    The man couldn¡¯t hear it, but I also had some feelings I couldn¡¯t put away.

    ¡°Thelma-sama, was it? Then couldn¡¯t she have just stayed in power, without handing the role to the next generation?¡±

    There, Gastone-san put his hand to his forehead with a troubled expression. Quetly, he spilled his feelings.

    ¡°... Age-wise, the Holy Maiden is a strict position. They must always be pretty. She may still be beautiful, but shall I say she isn¡¯t a match for the younger girls? The popce was also demanding a new one.¡±

    The Sixth, fed-up.

    ¡ºI¡¯m surprised rule has been sessfully handed down all the way up to now. Besides, if they¡¯re meant to be pretty decorations, then wouldn¡¯t just anybody do? One wrong move, and how easy would it be to instate a puppet...¡»

    There, the Third.

    ¡ºAh, so that¡¯s how it is. Like this, some country¡¯s woman bes Holy Maiden, and they use Zayin to indirectly destroy the countries opposed to them. And I thought it was stupid how they were always picking fights with those around them. No, I still think it quite stupid, mind you.¡»

    While thinking it was messed up, in various ways, I questioned Gastone-san further.

    ¡°About the current generation Holy Maiden, umm...¡±

    ¡°She used to be the daughter of a noble family from the neighboring country of¡¾Selva¡¿. Even when we¡¯re usually supposed to avoid girls from such origins.¡±

    Selva... A small country, and one with a few things moving about behind the scenes. In thisnd jumbled up by aplex array of small nations, they were maintaining a status quo.

    Unlike a certain two countries, there weren¡¯t any signs of them going through intense battle.

    (Would it be possible to get thesends together? No, in the first ce, is it physically possible?)

    When I became anxious, the Seventh spoke with delight.

    ¡ºHow nice. The previous Holy Maiden, and a High Priest of the moderate faction... you¡¯ve got the top and her aid in your grasp.¡»

    The Fourth.

    ¡ºThis is getting close to rebellion. No, this is rebellion. The former Holy Maiden who stole back her seat, and the High Priest driven out!¡»

    The Third continued on.

    ¡ºSaddened with the state of her country, the former Holy Maiden couldn¡¯t let herself sit still! Though it would be better if she was a tad younger!¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºWell then, how about putting the two of them on the surface to build up influence, and putting Lyle at the center. If you get Zayin in your hands, you can use rebellion as an excuse topletely overhaul the ruling methodology of the country.¡»

    The Sixth.

    ¡ºRight. The Divine Knight Brigade? Let¡¯s crush the elites they¡¯ve dispatched here, and now. Thinking of the scale of the country, there shouldn¡¯t be that many of them. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a grave blow.¡»

    ... From what I¡¯ve heard, she officially handed off the position of Holy Maiden. It was a bit forceful, but Gastone-san couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge it as well. Yet the ancestors were telling me to go forth under the banner of rebellion.

    When I tapped and rolled the Jewel with my fingertip, the Third tried to convince me.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t like it, Lyle? Then think about it like this! For Zayin, a country whose ruling order is full of problems, you¡¯ll use this opportunity to reform them! What, the surrounding countries are already using it to run riot, after all. More than anything, you¡¯re doing good! To lead thisnd of endless strife along the right path, why now swallow down your tears here!¡»

    The Fifth as well.

    ¡ºAnd wait, even if you leave it alone, it¡¯ll eventually be crushed by Celes. While that thing still has her eyes on her own country, overbearing as it may be, you should more or less get thisnd together. Even that may not be enough, but you should think of the surrounding situations as well. And they¡¯re an opponent I can¡¯t forgive overlooking.¡»

    The Fifth seemed brimming with motivation. Within that, the Sixth called out to me.

    ¡ºLyle, I get how you feel, but it¡¯s true that there¡¯s a need to break the deadlocks on this situation. You¡¯re just a piece of that. And if you abandon it, Celes is sure to move in the foreseeable future. Look a little ahead, and make your decision.¡»

    His was a kind voice.

    After a while, I asked Gastone-san of his ns from here on.

    ¡°Once you reach Beim, what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t be working up too much a fuss. I only wish to secure safety for those that were dragged into all this. Both Thelma-sama, and the former Holy Maiden candidate Aura-sama are with us. At the very least, perhaps I can end it by having them set their mark on me alone.¡±

    While his appearance looked viinous, he was quite a nice person. Perhaps he¡¯d gone through a fair share of trouble. Even so, the Ancestors were...

    ¡ºWhat? Former Holy Maiden candidate? That means the rival of the current one, right? ... Oh, you¡¯ve got even more cards to y!¡»

    ¡ºShe was good enough for candidacy. There are others giving orders within Zayin, right... this is going to be fun!¡»

    ¡ºThen once we¡¯ve got our ¡®just cause,¡¯ should we go sell our names in Lorphys? That one also has nothing but a princess as well, right? The king and queen died in ident?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s nothing but shady talk. And there¡¯s an overlyrge amount of countries maintaining tranquility. Even when their names pop up, for a country not to show a single movement...¡»

    ¡ºNo, no, this time really was worthwhile. You get to chip down the war potential of the power you¡¯ll end up fighting, and you¡¯ve even got your hands on a ¡®just cause¡¯. Now you should get everything together, and make the preparations for victory¡»

    They sounded like they were enjoying it. Enjoying the hell out of it.

    (These guys are scary.)

    I took a deep breath, and offered a proposal to Gastone-san.

    ¡°Gastone-san.¡±

    ¡°Something the matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about the pursuers. There¡¯s no doubt they¡¯re still chasing us. I anticipate they wereunch an attack on us shortly.¡±

    ¡°... I understand that. Rotten as they may be, they¡¯re the elites of a knight brigade. If you think it impossible, I do not mind your party flee. But at that time, if you would only take Thelma-sama, and Aura-sama along. The others, if possible, please take them along. As long as they can get my head, they should be satisfied enough to...¡±

    Before he could finish, I smiled.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind if we take them out first, do you?¡±

    ¡°... Hah? Eh!?¡±

    Watching his surprised face, I began exining the n.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    It was a valley along the shortest possible route to Beim.

    That space surrounded by rockface was a terrain difficult to traverse through. But having decided we would proceed down the shortest route, we couldn¡¯t help but pass through it.

    If I may add on, this was a space quite suited to an ambush. With so much gravel, it was hard for carriages to press on. Even within that, Porter was moving without a problem.

    (Porter... you really are a reliable one.)

    His marvelous ss-ball eyes looked as if they were sparkling radiantly today as well. Our reliablerade.

    ¡°Now then, it¡¯s about time.¡±

    Looking around, I confirmed the situation with Skills. I verified the surrounding terrain with the Fifth¡¯s ¡¾Dimension¡¿, and used the Sixth¡¯s ¡¾Spec¡¿ to get a grasp of the enemy¡¯s states. They had pushed themselves to overtake us, and had circled around.

    There was some worth to be found in purposefully nning following a route that could go no other way than this valley, and luring them out.

    ra approached me.

    ¡°Lyle-san, the preparations areplete.¡±

    Aria was keeping lookout, and Eva the elf seemed to have noticed from the surroundings air, that enemies were around.

    Rather than us, they were going for their designated target: the carriage. I sensed the tense presences around, as I issued orders to May at her position.

    (May, you can hear me, right? Can you see my map?)

    On the map floating up in my head, a number of red dots were shining. A little separated, was a group keeping watch over us as well. And if the main force failed, they likely nned to return, and give a report.

    But we couldn¡¯t let them get away.

    (I can hear you. And wait, it¡¯s pounding in my head. So which one am I supposed to be attacking?)

    I had her undertake the attack on the party watching us from further away. With that distance between us, another risked letting them get away.

    (I¡¯ll leave the further ones to you. We¡¯ll take down the onesunching the attack.)

    (... Sure. I¡¯ll be back soon enough, but will I make it in time?)

    I achievedmunication with May through the Skill ¡¾Connection¡¿, and told her to beat down ones keeping watch.

    To a quilin such as herself, a small force of knights was easy enough. The greater problem was the main force that was going to be attacking us.

    To ra walking beside me, I called out.

    ¡°Message ryed to May. I left the ones keeping watch to her. She ns on meeting up with us once she¡¯s done with that.¡±

    ra¡¯s eyes turned to Porter. She was sweating, and rather than anxious, it looked as if she was working hard.

    When the surrounding enemies took up their positions, Aria was nervous. She sensed the atmosphere, and put power into her body.

    Eva had also noticed the enemy, but she was pretending she hadn¡¯t. Just where would the aim, and where were they deployed. I could understand them like the palm of my hand. I gripped the Jewel in my left hand, and raised up my right to cast magic.

    ¡°Ice Wall!¡±

    Around the line of carriages- and around Porter- floating walls of ice came into being; as if specifically aiming for those points, fire began toe down. They shot arrows as well, but the walls of ice blocked them. The horses drawing the carriages were excited, and calmed down by the coachmen pulling on their reigns.

    After I warded off attack after attack, a robed group jumped down from the cliffs. Seven in number. Two held back in wait atop the crags.

    As the armed men ran our way, I changed the Jewel in my hands to the Bow, and used a Skill.

    With ¡¾Select¡¿ setting my aim, I fired off a few arrows at the sky. After the first one flew up high, it soon went out view.

    I turned it back to Jewel form, hung it around my neck, and drew two sabres.

    Our opponents seemed suspicious of my actions, but they sent four running after the carriages. The remaining ones came at us. I stood in front of ra, weak in closebat, to protect her, while Aria and Eva met them head on.

    ¡°So even as we try to hold them back, you¡¯ll go for their mark... how loyal.¡±

    I looked at them, and opened my mouth, but it didn¡¯t seem they intended to answer. I gave a wide grin.

    ¡°By the way, you really should pay attention to the sky.¡±

    While he seemed a bit intrigued by my words, the robed man before me disyed no hesitation in thrusting out his spear. While the gravel made it easy to loose one¡¯s footing, he urately aimed for my vitals.

    (Sharp movements... but softer than the Sixth¡¯s!)

    I used the sabre in my left hand to repel its point, turned my body, and used my right sabre to cut down the arrow shot from atop the cliff. Using that motion, I managed to plunge my sabre into the robed man¡¯s body, and kick him away.

    I left the sabre in him, getting hit a bit by the blood spurt, and used my free left hand to prepare magic. When I turned, I saw the enemy trying to cut at Eva in front.

    ¡°Stone Bullet!¡±

    I pointed my left hand at the enemy, sending a number of rocks from the ground flying into him. He swung off his robe to circumvent some damage.

    And avoiding it, his gaze fell on me. Those eyes of his were filled with hatred.

    ¡°Don¡¯t focus so much on me... I¡¯m sure I said it already.¡±

    The robed figures apart from the ones that came at us broke down the carriage doors, and marched in. What they were searching for was likely the former Holy Maiden and candidate, as well as the High Priest.

    When the coachmen ran from the carriages, the sky began to shine. Our opponents¡¯ attention turned there, as small arrows of light began raining down one after the next.

    We stopped on the spot. They tried to flee from those small bolts, but in this enclosed valley without a ce to run, they were pierced through carriages and all. Each one of them was low in output, but with so many of them piercing through, the enemies copsed without resistance.

    When I looked around, I saw Aria stained in blood, clenching her spear, as her legs gave way below her. I ran over, and looked at her foe.

    (So she managed to user her Skills to defeat him.)

    She was trembling, and her breathing was strange. She must have received a mental shock unlike what she felt when ying monsters. I put a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Good work. Get some rest.¡±

    Aria nodded, hung her head, and vomited. I patted her back, and looked around. Eva was sitting down. She didn¡¯t seem to be injured.

    Confirming with my Skills, there weren¡¯t any surviving enemies.

    And jumping down from the cliffs, Maynded on the ground.

    ¡°As I thought, it¡¯s already over. Just as I said.¡±

    Seeing her stick out her chest in pride, I gave a light, ¡®you¡¯re right,¡¯ in response, as I patted Aria¡¯s back, and looked at Porter. The back door opened, and the former Holy Maiden and co. came out in session.

    They had been forcefully stuffed into the narrow loading tray.

    Seeing the aftermath of the battle, Thelma-san spoke in surprise.

    ¡°Could it be you really defeated them? There should have been close to ten.¡±

    Eyes of disbelief were sent our war, and after Gastone-san disembarked, he also looked between us, and the defeated elites.

    From the Jewel, the Third.

    ¡ºNow then, with this, Lyle has left a strong impression. While we¡¯re at it, was it fifteen elites? You were able to beat them, but... Lyle, this is only the start.¡»

    On his serious voice, I gripped the Jewel. But beside me, Aria was still spitting up. I patter her back, and continued calling out to her.

 Volume 9 - 7: Runaway Son

    Runaway Son

    After turning the tables on the divine knights from Zayin, we dug graves for them.

    Thinking just leaving them as is was too harsh, Thelma-san proposed it. Because they were doing their jobs as knights of Zayin, and were men of her country.

    Hearing that, the Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºReasons aside, leaving them will leave evidence behind. Why not cremate and or bury them? Ah, make sure you collect their equipment.¡»

    Arms, luggage, and horses. After collecting up their belongings, we gave them proper burials. So as not to give any divine knightrades out to investigate any information on us. At the same time, it would to gain a favorable impression with Thelma-san.

    I mean, we had to earn their trust in the timespan before we reached Beim. While it wouldn¡¯t be enough to oppose Celes, the current me didn¡¯t have the leisure to be picky about my means.

    I needed Zayin¡¯s power.

    After we buried them, former Holy Maiden Thelma-san offered up a prayer, and gave us her thanks.

    ¡°On top of risking your lives to fight them, I thank you for going along with my pleas to such an extent. I do think you have your dissatisfactions with it, so I shall be putting an extra on your reward.¡±

    It appears she was taking my sentiment into consideration. But I shook my head.

    ¡°You sure are kind. But the initial proposed sum will do just fine. That was the contract we signed. Just think of this matter as a freebee.¡±

    ¡°You have my gratitude. I heard that many adventurers were of a rougher sort, but it looks like there are splendid ones around as well.¡±

    Next to Thelma-san, Gastone-san looked on with worry, and lowered his head to me.

    I answered him with a smile, and looked up at the sky.

    With the attack, and the cleanup, it had begun to grow dark.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to camp here tonight. If we rush, about two days to Beim? Let¡¯s prepare for tomorrow, and get some rest for now.¡±

    Internally, I thought.

    (I have to gain her trust in two days, divulge the plot to retake Zayin, and have her be my, ¡®just cause¡¯... That¡¯s quite a high hurdle.)

    While I grumbled about it, it was the ancestors¡¯ proposal. In order to gain more power, there wasn¡¯t a better idea around, so I went right into putting it to practice.

    But I also thought I wasn¡¯t suited to the task.

    (Hah, is it going well?)

    Seeing Thelma-san and Gastone-san give their earnest thanks, my heart began to hurt.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Within the Jewel.

    The Sixth¡¯s room of memory.

    While everyone was falling asleep, I consulted with the Sixth Generation Head. While holding a halberd, and fighting him, that is.

    When I did a horizontal sh, he judged it, and dodged by a small margin before repeating a series of thrusts on me.

    ¡ºHmm, so what was the problem again? You feel like you¡¯re deceiving them, and it¡¯s a load on your mind?¡»

    I avoided the thrust, regained my stance, and got my breathing together.

    ¡°Y-yes. Rather than deceiving, I¡¯m using them, and how should I put it...¡±

    He put his halberd over his shoulder, looked at my face, and touched his left hand to his chin.

    ¡ºFeeling guilty? Well, I guess there¡¯s really no helping it on an emotional level.¡»

    I undid my stance, and let the halberd sped in my right hand fade away. The Sixth pierced his own into the ground, and sat on the spot.

    I sat as well.

    ¡ºLyle, your field of vision is narrow. Try getting a greater outlook.¡»

    ¡°Field of vision, is it? It¡¯s best I don¡¯t joke around saying I can perceive every part of my surroundings with the Second¡¯s Skills, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    The Sixth showed his teeth, and grinned, before talking to me.

    ¡ºRight. Not that sort of vision. Just how will your actions resound into the future. And what each result of your moves may bring... consider what might happen if you do nothing at all, as well.¡»

    The Sixth put it simply. Celes wasn¡¯t the only reason. He told me his take on why Zayin couldn¡¯t be left as it was.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s a tant issue with its governing system, and the surrounding countries are making good use of it. I¡¯m sure Zayin makes use of it in its own way, system, but at this rate, all that awaits it is ruin. It¡¯s been three hundred years since the unified continent under the Sentras Kingdom copsed... Now they¡¯ve all gotten themselves together, and it¡¯s about time they put an end to all the constant warfare.¡»

    That wasn¡¯t wrong, but I questioned as to whether I should be the one to do it.

    I didn¡¯t like how it felt like I was using Celes as an excuse to take advantage of them.

    (I¡¯m not wrong, am I? Is it really alright to get Zayin and Lorphys involved in this mess for my sake?)

    There, perhaps the Sixth sensed some hesitation in me, as he stood and changed the surrounding scenery. We were within a representation of his memories.

    So it was a ce where he could change the scenery at will.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry so much. Then how about I show you a good example?¡»

    And there, I found the urbannds of the Weihs Territory governed by the Walt House.

    It was smaller than it was when I was driven from my home, but I could see the same traces.

    I followed him in standing, to see a young man get punched out the door of a small bar.

    The one hit through the air had his long red hair swept back. The figure of the Sixth in his younger days.

    The look in his eyes was even sharper than it was now, and he gave off quite a thorny impression.

    ¡°Um, this is?¡±

    ¡º... A memory from when I ran away from home.¡»

    And the young Sixth Generation Head... Fiennes stood, and shouted out as if he were a roaring beast.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t f*ck with me! Lower my head to that asshole? Not on the death of me!¡»

    Walking out the bar was arge man, with a bald head, and magnificent goatee. His shirt was pushed out by his sheer muscle, and he looked formidable at but a nce.

    Perhaps he had really fought his way through war, as there were numerous scars on his arms and face.

    ¡º... Kid, I don¡¯t give a damn how much a tab you rack up drowning your worries at my ce. Run wild all you want. Punch me, and see if I care. But that man... I ain¡¯t gonna take any insults at Fredricks-sama.¡»

    Lifted up by the cor, Fiennes red, and spat out his saliva.

    And I watched it.

    ¡°... Is that the bar¡¯s owner?¡±

    The Sixth nodded embarrassingly, and scratched his head as he exined.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. He let me drink on a running tab. I heard about itter, but apparently the Fifth¡¯s men woulde by now and again to pay it off. Only learned that one when I¡¯d earned enough to pay it myself.¡»

    Speaking nostalgically, he looked upon the fight of Fiennes and therge man. Fiennes sent a punch, and perhaps he had his share of training as well, as the barkeeper was sent flying off his feet.

    The town¡¯s residents gathered around, and looked at Fiennes...

    ¡ºEven when he¡¯s that man¡¯s son...¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s that pattern where the parent¡¯s proficient, and the child¡¯s no good.¡»

    ¡ºWill the Walt House be alright?¡»

    Just looking at the reactions around, it seems the Fifth had quite a favorable impression. He was famous for being a womanizer, but it seems he was loved by his people.

    When Fiennes mounted the man, and began punching him left and right, the scene turned gray, and its time came to a stop.

    The Sixth spoke to me.

    ¡ºTo me and my brothers and sisters, he was the worst father there was. His attitude without any emotions or interest pissed me off. But the people loved him. Why do you think?¡»

    I gave a simple answer.

    ¡°Because territory management doesn¡¯t have anything to do with the lord¡¯s family problems? No, but it does bring about problems with session, so...¡±

    There, the Sixth showed another scene.

    In it, stood Fiennes, all beat up from a brawl. An old couple was calling out to him. The sky was dark, and perhaps it was winter, as Fiennes looked quite cold.

    ¡º... You¡¯ll get sick if you stand out here. Our house doesn¡¯t have much, but won¡¯t you step inside?¡»

    Perhaps Fiennes realized that he was going to freeze to death at that rate. He epted the couple¡¯s good will, and entered the house.

    They gave him a warm wee. They prepared a bath, and a splendid meal. To that old couple, they must have been doing their best for him.

    So Fiennes ate, and slept in a warm bed.

    And the Sixth watched the scene with nostalgia, and embarrassment.

    ¡ºIt was always nothing but failures. Lyle, you see, I... was an incorrigible fool. I snapped and left the house, ran rampant, and had to be saved by someone else. It was always a repetition of something like that.¡»

    When I heard that, my words wouldn¡¯te out.

    I thought he was a little delinquent-esque, but he really was a full-blown delinquent. As I felt myself surprised he was able to return to the House safely like that, the Fiennes began to speak.

    Fiennes was in the middle of breakfast.

    ¡º... Why did you save someone like me?¡»

    That impudent attitude of his wasn¡¯t something that should¡¯ve been directed at the ones who saved his life. Even so, the wife seemed delighted.

    ¡ºWith this, we will finally be able to pay off our debt to Fredricks-sama.¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯ve troubled that man far too much.¡»

    Fiennes spoke unpleasantly.

    ¡ºThat damn old man?¡»

    ¡ºYes. Our vige burnt down, and he made it possible for we, the survivors, to live on here.¡»

    ¡ºHe rushed over to save the vige. Yet we could only speak ill of him... I¡¯ve always regretted it.¡»

    Fiennes looked a little surprised, but his attitude instantly turned sour.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s because that¡¯s his job, dammit! It¡¯s all that damn old man¡¯s fault for not making it in time! You lot are being fooled!¡»

    But even after hearing that, the old couple smiled.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve got me there. But that man was kind. So kind it was even pitiful to watch.¡»

    The memory footage cut off, and we were in the yard once more.

    ¡°The scene¡¯s changed again.¡±

    There, the Sixth let out a sigh.

    ¡ºAs if I could show you any more embarrassing sides of me! Next is a memory from after I returned. Well, I guess this one¡¯s also an embarrassing one, but...¡»

    In front of the mansion stood some troubled soldiers. A ragged Fiennes before them, they seemed to be hesitating on whether to let him in or not.

    The path to the entranceway opened up, and from it the Fifth... Fredricks walked out. I could see Fiennes¡¯ mother beside him.

    Fiennes¡¯ mother ran over to her son, and with all her might, delivered a p unto his face.

    ¡ºBwah!¡»

    His upper body swayed with the force, and next she used the back of her hand to hit him the other direction. Seeing that, I thought.

    (Huh? She looks kind, but she¡¯s ridiculously strong, this person!)

    ¡ºStupid son of mine! Running out the door, anding back in such a pitiful state! Just how much do you n on making me worry!?¡»

    Seeing the woman continue a series of ps, I drew back a bit. I mean, Fiennes was bing even more ragged than he was before.

    Fredricks also looked as if he was retreating a little.

    With his face battered so much, Fiennes¡¯ cheeks swelled, and he looked quite pitiable.

    ¡º... My mother¡¯s palm you see... it resounded in my heart, but it also resounded in my skull and bones. In various ways... it really hurt.¡»

    Fiennes¡¯rge body froze up under his mother¡¯s scowl.

    Seeing that, Fredricks sighed, and spoke.

    ¡ºHah, go get in the bath, and change out of those clothes. Once you¡¯ve eaten and slept,e over to my ce. If you make up all you¡¯ve gotten behind in while you were away, I will ept you as my sessor.¡»

    Saying that, he turned, and returned to the mansion. The gatekeeper soldiers lent their shoulders to the unsteady young Fiennes, and carried him along behind.

    And shedding tears, Fiennes¡¯ mother followed along her son.

    ¡°... You were forgiven?¡±

    ¡ºYep, forgiven. Well, Iined about this and that to my brothers, and shared some sarcasm. The worst was when Milleia asked, ¡®has your head cooled down yet?¡¯ Her lecture made me quite sad.¡»

    It seems the Sixth was quite a siscon.

    Ahem, he purposefully cleared his throat, before speaking to me.

    ¡ºWell, if you¡¯re asking what I¡¯m trying to get at here... right, even if you think you¡¯re doing good, it may not be so in the eyes of another, and even if you know you¡¯re doing wrong, some might see it as you doing good. There¡¯s also the fact I wanted to show it to you some time around.¡»

    He showed his embarrassing memories, and acted ashamed of them.

    And he muttered to me.

    ¡ºYet I could only ever fail. In the end, I was a worse man than my father.¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Before we were to depart, Gastone-san and Thelma-san brought a single young girl over to me.

    Her name was ¡¾Aura¡¿.

    Gastone-san¡¯s party had supported her in bing the next Holy Maiden, and she was one of the candidates.

    Her brown, long hair curled so much I felt that any more, and drills would naturally start to form. Her modest chest was, unlike Thelma-san, wrapped in the simple ck uniform of a consecrated virgin, and not emphasized in the slightest.

    A perfectly level body.

    When they brought such a girl over to me, ra stood, and took Eva and May out towards Porter¡¯s loading tray.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check up on Aria-san.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Seeing the three of them part, Thelma-san spoke.

    ¡°It seems they¡¯re being mindful of us. But it is for the better.¡±

    And Gastone-san exined the situation to me.

    ¡°Lyle-dono, we are headed for Beim in order to allow the Holy Maiden Candidate Aura to flee. I¡¯m sure you understand that our lives are in danger in Zayin. And having appraised your skills, I have a request to make. Could you offer shelter to our Aura-sama?¡±

    ¡°Shelter?¡±

    Saying that, I looked at the girl called Aura. But when our eyes met, she averted her gaze.

    Thelma-san cautioned her.

    ¡°Aura, you¡¯re being rude.¡±

    But Aura was...

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to decline. While he may be my life¡¯s savior, that was simply him working off his pay. I cannot bring myself to trust this adventurer; what¡¯s more, if we get all the way to Beim, I¡¯ll have you all let me free. I¡¯m no longer relevant to the Holy Maidens, or the temple, or even Zayin anymore.¡±

    Seeing her turn to return with those words, the Fourth let his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºThe long-awaited Holy Maiden Candidate doesn¡¯t seem up for it. If she¡¯s going to be like that, even if you persuade her, you won¡¯t be able to put her up top. Though mr. lyle would surely be able to do something about it~.¡»

    I ignored the second half of that, and looked at Gastone-san.

    He looked quite apologetic, so I asked his situation.

    ¡°Putting Aura-san¡¯s guarding aside, what will you two, and all the others do?¡±

    Thelma-san hung her head, put her hand to her chest, and opened her mouth.

    ¡°We are all too involved. The next pursuers or perhaps the ones after will get to us eventually. To be quite honest, I never thought they would try to kill us so seriously. I was na?ve.¡±

    Gastone-san as well.

    ¡°She may be trouble. But Aura-sama isn¡¯t a Holy Maiden or anything; she¡¯s just a girl we lifted up. At the very least, I want her to find a different life, and find happiness of her own.¡±

    From within the Jewel, the Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s wrong. The moment they lifted her up, she became just as involved. There¡¯s no putting a stop to that one anymore. She¡¯ll be targeted without a doubt.¡»

    Both Gastone-san and Thelma-san were kind at heart. But as they were, there would surely be some things they wouldn¡¯t be able to protect.

    (... So that isn¡¯t enough.)

    I thought.

    ¡°Do the two of you n on dying?¡±

    Thelma-san shook her head. Her expression looked a little clouded to me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve no intentions to die. But no matter where a former Holy Maiden such as myself were to go, I¡¯d cause nothing but trouble. In that case, I¡¯m thinking to find a home as far as I can. Gastone and the others are the same.¡±

    I corrected my posture in front of the two of them. And I spoke with a serious expression.

    ¡°So you¡¯re running away? I¡¯m not sure it¡¯s my ce to say, but as things, are, Aura-san¡¯s life will be targeted again. Rather than a former Holy Maiden, wouldn¡¯t Aura-san be the greater threat to our enemy?¡±

    ¡°T-that is...¡±

    Gastone-san looked quite troubled. He really was tired, and perhaps that was what was dulling his field of vision. Stuck in a corner, his mind felt cornered as well.

    The Third spoke in an aloof voice.

    ¡ºOh? It looks like Lyle¡¯s hopped on board. Was it because of the Sixth¡¯s persuasion? What did you tell him?¡»

    The Sixth made it short.

    ¡ºWe just talked a bit. Reminisced a little.¡»

    I looked at the two before my eyes.

    ¡°If things keep going at this rate, won¡¯t Zayin go through some horrible times? With Lorphys attacking, masses of uninvolved civilians may end up dead.¡±

    Thelma-san looked down, and spoke regretfully.

    ¡°I understand that. But there is nothing left for us to do. Overbearing as it may have been, the Holy Maiden status was formally conceded. Gastone was driven out of his High Priest role as well.¡±

    Gastone-san spoke to me. His small and slender fingers formed a fist.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we cast it aside because we wanted to. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s nothing we can do. We¡¯ve no power left to hold back the divine knights or the other high Priests!¡±

    I carried myself boldly. And I told myself.

    (No, it¡¯s possible. I¡¯m able to do it.)

    Pushing my right hand against my chest, I unreservedly spoke with confidence.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s possible. With the two of you, of course, and Aura-san... with the Holy Maiden candidate¡¯s power, we can take back Zayin.¡±

    Thelma-san raised her surprised face.

    ¡°T-take back? Lyle-dono, what are you saying? Zayin¡¯s rule has been officially seeded to the new Holy Maiden...¡±

    ¡°And isn¡¯t that where the problem is? A needless war is to break out, and she¡¯s trying to kill the Holy Maiden candidate, along with the rest of you. Am I wrong?¡±

    Gastone-san spoke.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s definitely the case, but what do you mean to do in taking it back? ... Taking back an entire country isn¡¯t something to be done with these measly numbers.¡±

    I grinned, and went on.

    ¡°Want to try betting on me? Just leave it to Lyle Walt. You¡¯ll end up betting your lives, but rather than waiting for untimely assassination, I think this bet would be much more worth your while.¡±

    Thelma-san sent me a look, and took a step back. And with suspicious eyes, she asked.

    ¡°... What is your goal? Using us to rise up in the world? I thought you were a kind one, but it seems I had misread you.¡±

    It seems I¡¯ve gotten her to harbor distrust of me.

    There, the Fourth offered me some advice.

    ¡ºLyle, just be honest here. But cover up a bit of it. Right, have her misunderstand. Don¡¯t worry, the one that makes the misunderstanding is the one in the wrong. Listen, just repeat after me...¡»

    As I pictured the Fourth¡¯s scheming face in my head, I followed his lead.

    ¡°What I want is (the country of Zayin under) you.¡±

    I tried heeding the Fourth¡¯s words, but a little while after I said it, Thelma¡¯s face turned bright red, and she began to panic. She looked between my face and Gastone-san¡¯s in confusion.

    ¡°W-w-w-w-w-what do you think you¡¯re saying!?¡±

    I as well, the moment after saying it.

    (OYYYyyyy!! What¡¯s that supposed to mean! I just gave her the misunderstanding that I was a hopeless one, didn¡¯t I!?)

    While I was troubled, the Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t panic! Right now, let her misunderstand, nod, and only correct the statement once she¡¯s lost all escape routes! You may end up the enemy of all womankind, but it¡¯s something necessary for the current Lyle!¡»

    The Fifth was taken aback.

    ¡ºEven if you¡¯re my own father, you¡¯re the worst. If mama was here, she¡¯d definitely rain you with jeers.¡»

    The Seventh too.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re the worst. You¡¯re making me see a future of Lyle being stabbed from behind. Okay, Lyle... how about you apologize here? You can¡¯t just leave this sort of misunderstanding be.¡»

    The Sixth as well.

    ¡ºLyle, correct it at once. Listen here, this is no good. I¡¯ve failed in this one before.¡»

    The Third.

    ¡ºFourth... Max, we¡¯re going to have a long talk after this. Lyle, this is bad, so make sure you exin it, ¡®kay?¡»

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºEh? Wait! I mean, aftering this far, getting another girl or two doesn¡¯t really make a difference! And if it¡¯s Lyle, he should be able to...¡»

    His voice became inaudible half-way through. So I gave a purposeful clearing of my throat.

    ¡°I-it seems I¡¯ve made you misunderstand something. To be more precise, what I want is a reliable government in Zayin, as it had under your rule. If left alone, there are too many demerits to be had for an adventurer like myself.¡±

    With a reddened expression, Thelma took a few deep breathes, and nodded a number of times.

    ¡°R... r... rrrrright, of course! B-but if there¡¯s a battlefield to be found, don¡¯t you adventurers make mwahneh?¡±

    Thelma-san bit her tongue, but me and Gastone-san acted like it hadn¡¯t happened.

    I exined my own situation.

    ¡°The Guild I am associated with is a bit of a pain. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll have to start exining from there, but when there¡¯s a war, the quota we have for fulfilling requests goes way up. That would be quite troublesome, so I want to keep the countries in this area at peace. I have other things going on as well, but leaving Zayin as it is would be troublesome. Because from what I¡¯ve heard, there will be many more wars toe.¡±

    Her panic rendered Thelma-san incapable of making rational decisions.

    She seemed satisfied as she looked at me, and nodded. And wait, it didn¡¯t seem much of what I was saying was actually entering her ears.

    Gastone-san was the same. He was bewildered, and didn¡¯t try to butt into the conversation.

    ¡°Well we can talk more about my circumstances on the trip, but how about we cool our heads a bit. Let¡¯s talk some more during our next break.¡±

    Thelma-san¡¯s face was still red.

    ¡°Right. That¡¯s for the best. Otherwise, I can¡¯t properly...¡±

    Gastone-san too.

    ¡°W-well then, we¡¯lle again next time there¡¯s a break to be had.¡±

    And they parted as if to run away.

    A strange sweat had broken out, and when I moved my hand to wipe it, I felt a stare from behind Porter. When I turned, I saw a pale-faced Aria peeking from Porter¡¯s loading tray.

    And my otherrades were peering this was as well from the golem¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    I ended up giving a panicked retreat. Even when I didn¡¯t do anything bad, why do I feel so much guilt and regret... this is all your fault, Fourth!

 Volume 9 - 8: The Outsider of the Basement

    The Outsider of the Basement

    We entered a break for lunch, had a light meal, and replenished our fluids.

    Right around now, if Monica were here, it would be possible to prepare something extravagant, but for now, hard bread and water had to suffice. By the maid¡¯s words, we also ate a bit of salty preserved meats to replenish our salt levels.

    While I sat on a nearby rock, May was wholeheartedly biting into a chunk of the hard, dried-out meat.

    It was a non-perishable that didn¡¯t taste too good, May didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    The ones we were to guard were resting in the shade of the trees. Eva and ra were keeping watch, so Aria was also on break.

    When I turned my eyes to the Holy Maiden candidate... Aura-san, I saw that Gastone-san was trying to persuade her.

    ¡°Aura-sama, we cannot run away forever. You need to be ced under protection somewhere.¡±

    Aura-san took a sip of water.

    ¡°And that somewhere has to be Lorphys? Then no. Even I know full well just how much they hate us.¡±

    Thelma-san also looked troubled, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to pressure the girl too much. After all, it was her own efforts that had gotten Aura-san involved in all this.

    (So the Holy Maiden candidate is that reluctant.)

    And noticing my stare, Aura-san stuck out her tongue at me.

    Mayughed.

    ¡°Ahahaha, she sure hates you, Lyle. But why do you need another Holy Maiden anyways? If she doesn¡¯t have the motivations, just have the other one do it.¡±

    May¡¯s opinion wasn¡¯t wrong, but there was a reason Thelma-san was no good.

    While doing her best, Thelma-san had lost in poprity to the current reigning Holy Maiden. That gap wasn¡¯t a big one, but it¡¯s still true she lost.

    She then prepared a rival candidate in Aura-san, but the individual¡¯sck of motivation was what put more people on the current Holy Maiden¡¯s side.

    ¡°Thelma-san¡¯s that. She¡¯s gotten too old for a Holy Maiden. See, they¡¯re usually supposed to serve around ten years at most, but she did her job for more than twenty. She worked hard. It¡¯s about time she got some rest.¡±

    There, May looked at Thelma-san.

    ¡°From my point of view, they aren¡¯t too different. They can both produce children, so isn¡¯t it fine? Come to think of it, why did you seduce her?¡±

    When May turned to me, I took a bite of the dried meat in my hands.

    ¡°... I didn¡¯t seduce here. That was a misunderstanding.¡±

    There, the Fifth let his voice from the Jewel. When May was around, he spoke up quite often.

    ¡ºThat was an unpleasant happening. We¡¯ve had that man swear never to do it again, so fret not.¡»

    Perhaps curious about my conversation, ra and the others were peering my way from Porter¡¯s shadow. And Thelma-san suddenly sensed something, and began to panic.

    She didn¡¯t hear the contents of the conversation, but such words went right through Eva and May.

    Eva spoke aloud of how she was happy she could write a song with this, and Mayined that I should¡¯ve just seduced her already.

    ¡°It sure is a pain. So, why does that make the younger one any better?¡±

    I returned my eyes to Aura-san.

    ¡°The Holy Maiden is a sort of idol of worship, it seems. Thest goddess... they revere the seventh goddess, but still, the country needed a representative. If they are to be a decoration, then a young and pretty girl would be best, or so I¡¯ve heard.¡±

    The Holy Maiden¡¯s role was... a decoration.

    But at some point, they had begun to gain authority, and so other countries interfered, and other countries were used, putting Zayin in the position it was in now.

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºAura would be the better one to put at the head. Even when negotiating with Lorphys, having a new representative would put you on a bit better terms. There¡¯s a possibility they won¡¯t be as wary. That doesn¡¯t seem to be how it¡¯ll go with Thelma.¡»

    At present, our intentions were to join Lorphys¡¯ side, and take Zayin down. For that sake, we needed an individual to take up the role of, ¡®the legitimate sessor of Zayin¡¯.

    (Once we return, we¡¯ll have to gather information again. Based on how it goes, it might not have to be Lorphys.)

    If it was best to get a third party to intervene, that¡¯s what we¡¯d choose. If nowhere looked like it¡¯d work... we¡¯d have to be a bit unreasonable.

    The ancestors stated they wouldn¡¯t really rmend that one, so we weren¡¯t moving towards putting it to practice.

    But to put it simply, we would have to proim independence for a portion of Zayin with arge density of Aura-san¡¯s faction¡¯s supporters. On top of chipping away at their national power, we would be able to make a union with Lorphys in opposition of Zayin.

    But with my goal in mind, it wasn¡¯t something to be too happy about.

    I stood, and spoke to May as she finished her meal.

    ¡°We¡¯re departing. We¡¯ll arrive in Beim by tomorrow.¡±

    I said, as I thought.

    (I have to think up a way to win Aura-san over. Should I rely on the Third?)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Beim.

    It was arge building.

    It seems it was once used by a wealthy merchant, but the adventurers deemed him too hard to work with, so it became hard for him to trade or give loans in the city.

    Next to the mansion was arge storehouse, and it was easily able to fit Porter. With enough space for even a number of Porter units, Monica looked satisfied.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I make some noise here. There¡¯s some distance to the surroundings.¡±

    A splendid manor, with a vast yard, andrge storehouse.

    There was a certain reason they were able to get such a fine article. It was considerably inconvenient.

    It was separated from Beim¡¯s central district, and on top of that, there was a rumor thatte wealthy merchant was still loitering around somewhere in it.

    In truth, it did feel there was something there, so Miranda and Shannon had gone to the basement to deal with it.

    Novem had started cleaning, and with all its blemishes, she saw how Monica and the others were able to purchase it so cheaply.

    ¡°It would be too much a pity to tear it down... I see... so many idents urred that no one wanted to buy it.¡±

    Monica didn¡¯t believe in ghosts, or the ult. But now was different.

    ¡°Hmph, since I¡¯ve found myself in a fantasy world with magic, something like a ghost isn¡¯t going to scare me at this point. But putting an end to it all before the Chicken Dickwad returns is I, Monica¡¯s role... We really must exorcise these spirits.¡±

    Monica took out some goods that looked like they would have a considerable effect, but looking at the water that had been sold as holy water...

    ¡°It¡¯s just filthy water. The rest are all nothing but decorations. I tried gathering together some cheap things for effect, but it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯ll do anything.¡±

    But keeping them on her, Monica walked around the storehouse, and conducted a scan.

    ¡°... There seems to be some sort of hidden passageway. Even the storehouse has a basement to it, so there must be something beneath this mansion. I shall have to divulge its secrets.¡±

    Shaking her twin tails, Monica seemed to be having fun as she walked forward. After finding the concealed entrance to go to a lower level, she wrenched it open with brute force, and descended the stairs.

    Entering the dark basement, Monica happily hummed a tune...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Shannon was clinging onto her sister Miranda.

    She held antern in one hand to light up the surroundings.

    ¡°F-FWAHAHAHA! I can see the invisible flow of magic! I can s-see right through all the traps t-that old merchant set!¡±

    Miranda found it quite hard to walk, as she chucked the knife in her hands at the wall of the passage.

    It hit into a switch, causing rusted spears to jut out from the walls. Their movements were dull, and a few of them were even snapped.

    ¡°It¡¯s been left alone so long that it¡¯se to this. Now then, what could be in its depths?¡±

    Shannon shook, but she spoke with bravado.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the rich guy¡¯s treasure! He was w-wealthy, so he must have quite a fortune!¡±

    Even hearing that, Miranda didn¡¯t seem all too interested.

    All she wanted was to have the mansion in a usable state. And putting up strange expectations wouldn¡¯t mean something woulde out of it.

    (You often hear about the rich ones and upstarts using their money to buy strange things. It¡¯d be quite augh if he put all these traps to shelter what turn out to be a forgery.)

    Hearing a sound from afar, Shannon held on tighter.

    ¡°Shannon, it¡¯s getting hard to walk. And you haven¡¯t been of any use this whole time.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s scary! The presence of something that isn¡¯t human is moving around! And we¡¯re being watch, or how should I put it, this is definitely bad! That¡¯s why I said it! That even if it was cheap, not to buy it!¡±

    Shannon looked like she was going to burst into tears, so Miranda sighed, and firmly held onto her hand.

    Walking on, she found yet another trap.

    She threw her knife to get it moving, and after a strange noise sounded, she confirmed that it was broken.

    ¡°Leave them for a few decades, and they stop moving, I see.¡±

    She was interested in what sort of traps had been set, but after so many years, she determined there were few that would still function properly.

    Not voicing any more problems about Shannon¡¯s embrace, she started forward again.

    ¡°We really must confirm what¡¯s in the basement. It¡¯ll serve to kill some time before Lyle and the others get back.¡±

    As Miranda walked on, Shannon looked around her surroundings warily as she clung on so tight there was no chance of the sisters being separated...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Inside the mansion.

    Novem was busy cleaning the master¡¯s study.

    It was tantly obvious that it would be Lyle¡¯s room, so she was cleaning it quite carefully.

    She opened the window and took a cleaning implement in hand, only for it to m down with a bang despite theck of wind.

    Hearing the loud sound behind her, Novem showed not a hint of surprise as she proceeded to try opening the window again. This time, even though it wasn¡¯t locked, it wouldn¡¯t opened.

    It felt as if it were being held down by something.

    ¡°I want to finish cleaning the main rooms by the end of the day... could you go y somewhere else?¡±

    She turned from the window, and looked in the center of the room to find a plump man with violet skin.

    He had a number of cocktail rings around his fingers, and a golden chain around his neck.

    Before the mansion¡¯s master that was no longer of this world, Novem put down her cleaning supplies, and gave her greetings.

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you. My name is Novem... Novem Forxuz, if you will. I am the lover of Lyle-sama, who has purchased this mansion... no, that¡¯s wrong. The engagement has already been annulled. Vassal isn¡¯t quite right either. Now what shall I call our rtionship? Yes, let us just leave it at Lyle-sama¡¯s loyal servant.¡±

    When she directed a smile, the ck-robed man slowly began to rise into the air. Arge scythe was held in his hands.

    Seeing the figure before her, Novem could understand just sort of existence he was.

    She narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°I thought all Outsiders had been eliminated, but it seems you collected up all the teachings you could find. Eternal youth isn¡¯t that good a thing to have, you know...¡±

    Novem swiped her right hand, and gripped it around the Forxuz House¡¯s heirloom staff.

    In search of eternity, magic stones and materials were gathered. And long ago, research was carried out to fuse man with monster itself.

    None of that should have been known to the public. All the records should have been erased, but it seems the man who once lived in this mansion had grasped onto the clues, and experimented on his own body.

    Having been left in a state where he couldn¡¯t research any longer, the former master lowered his scythe at Novem.

    But Novem caught it with her left hand. She gripped the de, and no matter how much power he put in, she wouldn¡¯t move an inch.

    ¡°I cannot simply ignore one who has dabbled in Outside Teachings. At the very least, a painless...¡±

    Novem let the staff in her right hand take the shape of her own scythe. That scythe that gave off a silver sheen traced a single line across her opponent¡¯s abdomen.

    The violet man opened his ckened mouth, and raised a scream. His body began to burn in a pale blue me, leaving nothing but ash on the ground.

    Watching the ash smoothly disappear into the floor, Novem reverted her scythe.

    ¡°So a little of him still remains.¡±

    Saying that, she collected up her cleaning supplies, and decided to probe through the mansion again...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Miranda found Monica at the end of the basement passage.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Seeing Monica in the pitch-ck room with a book in her hands, Shannon was unable to raise a scream. She fruitlessly opened her mouth, and copsed.

    Miranda snatched thentern from her hands, and looked around the room.

    Monica was looking through the various books and documents.

    ¡°This is truly interesting research here. It seems there was a series of experiments carried out. You¡¯ll find some jail cells further in, and there are traces that monsters were once kept there. Well, we can¡¯t really make this one public, so we will have to dispose of it.¡±

    Hearing that, Miranda understood that the wealthy man who once made a home here was carrying out some strange research. She narrowed her eyes, and held thentern to the bookshelves on the wall.

    Quite a few titles she was unfamiliar with were lined up, and there were even books in words she couldn¡¯t read. Beside them were the required dictionaries to read them.

    There were a number of desks in the room, so there must have been a number of people working and researching here.

    cing thentern on the desk, Miranda looked at the entrance to the room. Some footsteps could be hearding from it, but neither she nor Monica felt like panicking.

    Because they knew whose footsteps those were.

    The one to enter the room was Novem.

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve beat me to it. It does appear the master here had some unsavory hobbies of his own. We will dispose of all the books and documents here.¡±

    Her tone was stronger than usual, and her eyes that wouldn¡¯t permit dissent caused Miranda to shrug, and go over to Shannon.

    Monica put the book down, and looked around.

    ¡°We can use this room. Could you leave the cleaning to me?¡±

    Novem nodded.

    ¡°Please do whatever you like. However, everything that has been left in this room will be disposed of. The furniture as well.¡±

    Miranda spoke in sarcasm.

    ¡°Even when they¡¯ve got some high ss desks lined up?¡±

    Without giving a response, Novem silently stared at Miranda. Miranda stroked her hair, let out a sigh, and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, yes, do what you will. Well, using what¡¯s been left in this room is a bit... we should just wipe it all out while we¡¯re at it.¡±

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem with the mansion itself. But please keep this matter a secret from ra-san. Her attachment to books is a strong one.¡±

    Monica nodded. Miranda also agreed.

    Shannon was... out cold, so no one tried asking for her opinion...

    (TL: The term used here tranted to outsider is one that refers to teachings outside one¡¯s religion.)

 Volume 9 - 9: Determination

    Determination.

    There wasn¡¯t much longer to Beim, and we were taking our final break.

    The reason we rested a little separated from the main road was so travelers and peddlers, and other adventurers wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize that we were one party guarding another.

    I don¡¯t think there were too many out there able to make it out at a nce, but there were no absolutes, so we took a break a little ways away.

    (Though that¡¯s not all there is to it.)

    Keeping wary of our surroundings, I turned my eyes to the carriages we were escorting. With thest attack, their exteriors were left in quite a state, but with a little servicing, they would work just fine.

    Nearby, that attackers¡¯ horses were resting, loaded with the attackers¡¯ belongings.

    From the Jewel, the Fourth spoke

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll have to leave the horses with someone, so the expenses will pile up. And if we aren¡¯t skillful in selling the equipment, the information will flow around. Maybe you should safe keep them for a while.¡»

    I was of the same opinion. If it all ended with me thinking too much about it, then that¡¯s all and well, but if our opponent was persistent enough to search for us in Beim, there was no room for negligence.

    The Sixth let his voice.

    ¡ºOf course, if they wanted to find it out, there would be any number of ways for them to do it. Never think there¡¯ll be no way for them to trace you. Now then, before entering Beim, how about you...¡»

    ¡°KYAAAAAH!!¡±

    Before the Sixth could finish, I heard a scream.

    It was a woman¡¯s voice. Me and Eva, who was also on lookout, raced over, and there stood the injured man who we hade to the aid of. He had been out cold up to now.

    He quietly mumbled to himself, as he held up a knife.

    ¡°... Aura... Aura...¡±

    Perhaps she was in the middle of treating him, but the consecrated virgin nearby had fallen onto her back in fear. Behind her, Aura-san stood stock-still.

    ¡°W-why are you...¡±

    She had an expression as if she couldn¡¯t believe something, and it seems her mind hadn¡¯t caught up the current situation.

    (Her fatigue from unfamiliar travels must be at their peak as well. Ah, for now, I should...)

    We weren¡¯t the only ones to run over.

    Thelma-san and Gastone-san came as well, and they called for Aura-san to run.

    ¡°What are you doing!? Hurry and run away!¡±

    Thelma-san grabbed Aura-san¡¯s arm, and shook her back to reality. The indivual herself sessfully recovered from her confusion, but...

    ¡°Aurraaaaaaa!!¡±

    The man jumped at Aura, and the virgin stepped up front. He pushed her aside with brute force, so Gastone-san stood out in front of Thelma.

    ¡°Guh!¡±

    It looked as if a knife had pierced through his stomach.

    I leapt forward, grabbed the man¡¯s arm, cast aside the knife covered in blood-like substance, and held him against the ground.

    The man screamed out, as if under a spell.

    ¡°Auuraaaa!! Auraaaaa!!¡±

    He cried out a number of times. A Skill that interfered with, and controlled one¡¯s psyche. Whether it was the same as the Third¡¯s, or only a simr one... whatever the case, the man was controlled by that Skill..

    ¡°Stay down!¡±

    I restrained the struggling man, as Eva raced over to Gastone-san. ra also came over to lend a hand to the consecrated virgin on the floor.

    Aria and May kept watch.

    Thelma-san went to Gastone-san¡¯s side, and gripped his hand.

    ¡°Gastone!¡±

    ¡°T-Thelma-sama... so you¡¯re safe.¡±

    His breathe was rough, and as Thelma-san answered, ¡®everyone besides you is uninjured,¡¯ he seemed delighted.

    Aura-san slowly wandered over to him.

    Gastone-san looked as if he was forcing his smile.

    ¡°W-why did you cover for me? I¡¯m... not a Holy Maiden candidate or anything anymore.¡±

    There, Gastone-san...

    ¡°I apologize for getting you involved in this. But I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe...¡±

    As Thelma-san grasped Gastone-san¡¯s chest, that blood-like substance flowed out in a steady stream.

    His clothes were dyed a deep red.

    Thelma-sanid Gastone-san down, and held onto his arm. Others began to gather around, and when they shed their tears, Aura-san¡¯s legs gave way beneath her.

    I tied up the iling man, and rendered him unconscious, before speaking.

    ¡°... We will take an extended break. Our party shall also assist in the burial services.¡±

    Thelma-san...

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    And Aura-san, still copsed on the spot, shouted out.

    ¡°What¡¯s this... this is all because of your failure! Because you didn¡¯t protect us! That¡¯s why High Priest Gastone had to throw down his life, is it not!? If you took up the request, you should be risking your life protecting us! What¡¯s this? What¡¯s all this...¡±

    Seeing the young Aura-san¡¯s tears, my heart began to ache.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Thelma was with Aura in their carriage.

    She sat on the right side, facing the front. Aura sat far on the left.

    Lyle¡¯s party was preparing a grave for Gastone, and Thelma had boarded the carriage in order to calm Aura down.

    ¡°Aura, don¡¯t me yourself.¡±

    When Thelma said that, Aura¡¯s tears starteding down inrge droplets.

    ¡°I mean... I mean...¡±

    From Aura¡¯s point of view, there was no doubt that Gastone was just a High Priest using her. But it was also true how much he cared for her.

    Even Thelma had been nothing but a merchant¡¯s daughter at the start.

    Aura was born into a poor knight household, being left in the custody of the temple when she no longer had any rtives left to look after her.

    To the two of them, the Holy Maiden was nothing but the marite of the High Priests. And within that all, Gastone had served them with all his heart.

    No, perhaps that had all been to protect Zayin, but neither Thelma nor Aura could bring themselves to hate the man.

    ¡°Having managed to protect you, Gastone was satisfied. He was smiling, you know.¡±

    Aura spoke.

    ¡°If that lot had done their work properly...! Then Gastone...!¡±

    The day she had be a candidate for the Holy Maiden position.

    Gastone had told her to drop any honorifics when dealing with him. In order to make clear their position as master and servant.

    And Gastone had served her the whole time with that level of earnesty.

    ¡°Aura, it¡¯s not as if Lyle-dono¡¯s party had been negligent. Lyle-dono... had sensed the possibility that something like this would happen. He even insisted we kept as far away from that man as possible. But I was the one to push for it.¡±

    Right, Lyle had requested his party be the one to look after the injured. Thinking back, he had likely predicted the possibility right from the start.

    ¡°Then he should¡¯ve just out and said it! It¡¯s because he...¡±

    ¡°Aura!¡±

    When Thelma cried out, Aura¡¯s body jerked in response, and she shut her mouth.

    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry. But I knew this was going to happen.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Thelma closed her eyes, and indifferently went on. Inside the carriage, with her robe still partly stained red, she crossed her arms over herp.

    ¡°Our lives would eventually be targeted. That¡¯s precisely why we ran. I thought that the possibility would be lower for you. But you were the first one he tried to target. Originally, it would have ended with us alone.¡±

    Aura looked at Thelma with a nk expression.

    ¡°... Then once you let me run, you, and everyone else would...¡±

    Thelma hung her head.

    ¡°There would likely be nothing we would be able to do on our own. Run as we may, they woulde to kill us. But I never thought you would be their highest priority.¡±

    Thelma spoke from her heart.

    The one targeted with the highest priority was Aura.

    The Divine Knights... no, the one Zayin wanted dead was Aura.

    Aura spoke.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s my fault Gastone...¡±

    Thelma went on.

    ¡°It would have happened eventually. ¡®Twas only a matter of sooner orter.¡±

    Aura held both hands against her head, and gripped onto her hair. She looked as if she was about to tear it out, so Thelma took her hands, and stared into her face with a serious expression.

    ¡°Aura, when you get to Beim, you¡¯re going to live a quiet life, right?¡±

    ¡°Thelma-sama?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to try struggling with those that remain. Luckily, Lyle-dono has some connections. I¡¯ve no idea how far we¡¯ll be able to go, but I¡¯ll make sure to direct Zayin¡¯s eyes my way.¡±

    Her words filled with determination were no fabrication.

    Aura shook her head to the ide.

    ¡°Let¡¯s run together! I can¡¯t have you die as well. If ites to that, then I¡¯ll have but another debt I cannot repay...¡±

    In her messy tear-filled vision, her eyes caught a glimpse of the red stains on Thelma¡¯s robe.

    Perhaps she imagined Thelma¡¯s death, as her expression was growing paler.

    (Even if you may speak ill, you answered our expectations, and became a Holy Maiden candidate. You¡¯re truly a kind girl.)

    She hurriedly rose topete against the current Holy Maiden Remis. Had she the time, she may have even won.

    But Thelma knew the girl herself had only be a candidate out of obligation to her.

    ¡°Aura, from here on, you should decide your own life.¡±

    ¡°M-me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You need to make the decision. If you¡¯re going to live quietly in Beim, then once we enter the city, we¡¯ll be nothing butplete strangers. I¡¯ll leave it to Lyle-dono to make sure you¡¯ve got the arrangements to make a living. But do not get involved with us again. That will be for your sake.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want something like that!¡±

    Aura put both her hands around Thelma, and Thelma embraced her in return.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine to run away. If you choose to fight, what awaits you is surely a crueler road... both me and Gastone only desire your happiness.¡±

    Aura raised her face to look at Thelma. Her eyes were reddened, and her mouth fastened shut. It seems she was holding back her tears.

    ¡°I... don¡¯t want to part anymore. I don¡¯t... want to lose any more family. Mother...¡±

    Thelma kindly patted her head.

    ¡°Even when I told you not to call me that anymore... ever since you were small, you were always such a spoiled one.¡±

    She gave a bitter smile. Thinking of their age difference, they really could be mother and child.

    In all actuality, the age gap was only a little less than Lyle and his own mother.

    Gently separating herself from Aura, Thelma spoke with a smile.

    ¡°We¡¯ll reach Beim by the end of the day. Aura, you have to choose. It¡¯s you¡¯re life, you know.¡±

    Aura cast her eyes down once, before wiping off her tears, and raising her face.

    ¡°I will fight. As a Holy Maiden candidate, as one concerned, I will fight. So please don¡¯t leave me behind.¡±

    Thelma¡¯s face turned serious.

    ¡°Are you fine with that? You won¡¯t regret it? A quiet life has it¡¯s own happiness to be found.¡±

    Aura¡¯s face was just as serious.

    She had already resolved herself.

    Thelma nodded, motioned Aura to disembark from the carriage, and spoke.

    ¡°... I¡¯m sure they¡¯re already done with their work. Aura,e down, and wash your face. You can¡¯t be showing such a look to Gastone, can you? And you must tell everyone your decision.¡±

    Aura nodded, opened the carriage door, and jumped down.

    Thelma watched her back with a smile. It was truly a motherly smile.

    But...

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    When Aura reached the outside world, her face cramped up, and froze...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    There were two doors on the carriage.

    In front of the left door, we apuded Aura-san as she disembarked.

    Aria and I, as well as ra, Eva, May, and everyone involved.

    Alongside us, the consecrated virgins who came alone, and others concerned.

    The man who was iling about before was also pping with a smile.

    Gastone-san looked quite delighted.

    ¡°Aura-sama, so you¡¯ve finally made your decision?¡±

    Seeing him break into tears, there were a few others who ended up crying as well.

    But the girl herself... Aura-san had frozen up as if she¡¯d seen something she couldn¡¯t believe.

    When Thelma-san jumped down beside her, Aura-san grabbed her.

    ¡°You tricked me!?¡±

    ¡°How rude. I have done no such thing! In truth, that man was injured, and unconscious, and it¡¯s true that his mentality was interfered with. Lyle-dono got rid of it beforehand. But the one he tried to aim for first really was you... Aura. And the possibility of me or Gastone dying is still as high as ever. Bringing you around as you were without resolution was making me uneasy. And if we didn¡¯t go this far, you¡¯d think up an excuse, and would never have spoken your true feelings. How many years do you think we¡¯ve known one another?¡±

    Thelma-san looked at the man who¡¯d been thrashing about, and he scratched his head in embarrassment.

    The voice I ignored from the Jewel came from the Third.

    ¡ºAin¡¯t my Skill amazing? If it can brainwash people, then of course it¡¯s possible to dispel brainwashing.¡»

    With the Third¡¯s Skill, we were able to disarm the man who¡¯d be a human trap.

    So we had him put on an act, and borrowed some blood-like substance from Monica¡¯s bag of tricks prepared to kill some time.

    (But telling him hisrades had died... and then having him put on that act. That one was also a painful one.)

    From my consultation with the Third, that was the means we¡¯d selected, but...

    The Fifthughed.

    ¡ºEven your terrible personality¡¯s showing up in your Skill. Though it worked out well this time.¡»

    The Third and Fifthughed, as if to threaten one another.

    The Seventh spoke to me.

    ¡ºNow then, Lyle... it¡¯s about time to disclose the trick.¡»

    I took a step forward, and spoke to Aura-san.

    ¡°In order to make you serious, I directed a y. By the way, if you refused, you¡¯d have been motioned to go out the right-side door, where¡¯d you¡¯d find a fake grave. While you prayed for him, Gastone would have been sent ahead to Beim. But you¡¯ve shown your resolve! We will support you with all we have!¡±

    When I said that with a smile, Aura-san returned the smile as she walked up to me.

    The reason I purposely said it in an irritating way was to make her direct her dissatisfaction at me.

    It would be troublesome if she started hating Thelma-san or Gastone-san, after all.

    Having the help of all three of them was an absolute necessity.

    ¡°I see. So you mean to say I¡¯ve been dancing on the palm of your hand? I thought you looked unreliable, but you¡¯re looking more promising now, Mr. Adventurer.¡±

    We both smiled andughed, before my conversation partner raised her fist into the air, and mmed it into my body.

    I had underestimated it as the fist of a young girl, but it seems my appraisal had been mistaken. The movements of her body were smooth, and her fist without a shred of hesitation pounded into my stomach.

    ¡°Gahah!¡±

    The impact rang through my insides, and I spat out the air in my lungs before copsing onto my knees.

    (When I told her I was the one behind the curtains, I thought I would get a p or two, but for her to go for the sr plexus...)

    She had even added in the motion of her hips, and on that splendid blow, I forcefully formed a smile.

    ¡°S-splendid body blow.¡±

    There, Aura-san continued smiling as she looked down over me, and pointed her thumb at the ground.

    ¡°Very well. I shall take part in your n. You¡¯ve been able to fool me splendidly. And if you can do that much, then perhaps I can ce a bit of expectations on you.¡±

    From the Jewel, the Fourth let his voice.

    ¡ºThis angle... that fist... you¡¯re bringing back memories of my wife.¡»

    The Sixth.

    ¡ºWell she looks resolved enough. Now then, we¡¯ve gotten all the cards we wanted in our hands. Lyle, it¡¯s starting to get fun.¡»

    (... It¡¯s starting to get painful for me.)

    When I put all my effort into my smile, Aria beside me muttered.

    ¡°Lyle, you¡¯re trying too hard...¡±

    It seems she was empathizing with me.

    Eva spoke.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to cut out this scene. Let¡¯s just try to spin it as an emotional one.¡±

    She was taking memos to turn it to song. And hearing that, ra...

    ¡°You should be firm when you¡¯re making records. Decisions like that cause chaos for schrs down the road.¡±

    ¡°Like I care. I just want them to listen to the song. There¡¯s no need for unnecessary truth. You¡¯ve got to please the customers.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your take on the matter. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to decide it so arbitrarily. It¡¯s because elves are like that, that so many schrs are still fighting over the meaning behind folk songs.¡±

    It doesn¡¯t seem she would forgive Eva cutting this scene. If you wanted to ask if it was ra-esque, it was. So they both took their memos, and shed their opinions.

    May looked over us from afar.

    ¡°Humans sure are a pain.¡±

    And said that. But I...

    (I think so too.)

 Volume 9 - 10: Worse than Zayin

    Worse than Zayin

    Having arrived in Beim, I went to the Guild alone to report on our requests.

    Putting off selling materials and magic stones to tomorrow, I went to the showers within the Guild building, and washed off the sweat and dirt.

    After going under that lukewarm unpressurized shower a while, I got myself together, and headed towards the receptions desk.

    If possible, I wanted Tanya-san, but if she wasn¡¯t there, I hoped for a receptionist abundant in experience. I never really thought about which line to join in Beim before, but this time, I tried confirming who was at the counters today before choosing a line.

    Around, I could hear the gossip of the day.

    ¡°Did you hear? Quite a number of mercs are hopping onto Zayin¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because Zayin¡¯s always permitted pige n¡¯ plunder. Heard Lorphys¡¯ princess is a stiff one in that regard.¡±

    ¡°Not interested in that stuff, or so it goes.¡±

    ¡°That Alette, you know? It seems she¡¯s been going around to all the skilled mercenary brigades.¡±

    ¡°Them knights sure have it hard.¡±

    Laughing adventurers.

    Thinking about Alette-san¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t something too pleasant for me. But expecting that much camaraderie among adventurers was no good.

    And the party that usually apanied her around was, rather than a mercenary brigade, an adventurer party that was strong in Labyrinths.

    I¡¯m not really sure how they¡¯d fare on the battlefield.

    From the Jewel, the Sixth let his voice.

    ¡ºSo she¡¯s gathering aid? If she hasn¡¯t gone home yet, then that¡¯s convenient for us. Lyle, how about getting in contact? Covering up the matter with Aura and co., of course.¡»

    Right now, I don¡¯t know what sort of reaction Alette-san would give.

    For Lorphys, they were from a troublesome country that gave a petty false usation to attack.

    I gripped the Jewel, and moved forward in my line.

    ¡°... There are fewer people than usual.¡±

    As I looked around, and got such an impression, a different group of adventurers lined up behind.

    ¡°Oy, the guys from the South Branch called out to me, but what do you lot think?¡±

    ¡°So the mercs are recruiting? It¡¯s getting real here.¡±

    ¡°Does Zayin have the upper hand? Then just say, ¡®if you¡¯re fighting for Zayin, then why the hell not?¡¯ Why don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Fool. In that case, Lorphys will be willing to even go into debt to get mercenaries on their side. Lorphys¡¯s going to start looking more profitable, just you wait.¡±

    The Seventh spoke up. In a voice filled with anger.

    ¡ºThis is why you can¡¯t trust adventurers at all!¡»

    I let out a light sigh, as I took note of more signs that war was approaching.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When my turn came around, I sat in the chair, and handed my documents over to Tanya-san.

    As always. After she took the papers, I presented my Guild Card, and she spoke a bit as she started into the required paperwork.

    ¡°A safe and steady ¡¾B¡¿ evaluation, is it? As I thought, your party is a proficient one. Come to think of it, you guys purchased that haunted house, but is everything alright?¡±

    Hearing about a haunted house, I tilted my head.

    Tanya-san said something along the lines of, ¡®oh, you¡¯ve just gotten back so you don¡¯t know,¡¯ as she sent some eyes of pity my way.

    The paperwork finished, I epted the documents, and my Guild Card before opening my mouth.

    ¡°Tanya-san, the truth is, there was something I wanted to talk to you about.¡±

    I spoke in a serious expression. And on hearing my voice, her face turned from a smile to a serious one as well.

    ¡°... This isn¡¯t the best ce. So be it. Supporting skilled adventurers is a receptionist¡¯s job. I¡¯ll have to swap out the counter, so please wait on the second floor.¡±

    When I nodded, Tanya-san called out to a staff personnel filing papers in the far back.

    ¡°¡¾R¨¹he¡¿, I leave this desk to you. I¡¯ve got business to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Eh? W-wait senpai!¡±

    Perhaps because she had risen from her seat in such a hurry, her papers fell on the floor, amplifying the new guild receptionist¡¯s panic. I got out of the line, and headed for the second floor.

    She didn¡¯t exactly tell me where to wait, but I saw here up the stairs not long after.

    Her walking posture, and atmosphere... perhaps it was the case that Tanya-san used to be an adventurer.

    She told me to enter one of the conference rooms, so I followed her words.

    (It¡¯s the first I¡¯ve been in one of these since that introductory seminar we took when we first got to Beim.)

    I thought, as I arbitrarily sat in a seat, and Tanya-san sat in front of me. She was directing a smile, but the air around her seemed somewhat sharp.

    ¡°Now then, you called me out, so it must be something adequately important. If it¡¯s a love confession, then please stop right there. I¡¯m in the middle of work.¡±

    ¡°Oh so I have a chance when you¡¯re off the clock? ... That was a joke.¡±

    Even with her smile, her eyes narrowed. I apologized, and began to speak.

    ¡°I have something to consult with you. Alette-san is still in Beim, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°... I cannot say.¡±

    When Tanya-san said that, I nodded. I could go look for her if I wanted, and that wasn¡¯t where the problemy.

    I gripped the Jewel, and...

    ¡°The truth is, on the return trip from the request, I ended up lending a helping hand. I took up a guard request of my own ord, and it doesn¡¯t seem I will be able to carry out guild requests for a while.¡±

    Tanya-san looked at my face as she rested both her elbows on the table, and locked her hands. In front of her face. She did it in a way as if to hide the area around her mouth.

    ¡°... So you epted a personal request. Adventurers are free to do so. Well, it¡¯s true we¡¯d prefer you took it through the Guild. Personally, I hope you aplish it safely, and go back to epting Guild requests. Yes, that is my hope... so is that the end of it?¡±

    Is that all you called out to me for? That was the sort of atmosphere she gave off, and while I couldn¡¯t see her mouth, her attitude indicated it was surely smiling.

    I ended up giving a bitter smile.

    Her gaze shifted a little, so I apologized.

    ¡°My apologies. From here on¡¯s the main matter. How should I put this, I¡¯m a bit troubled.¡±

    ¡°Troubled?¡±

    I looked straight at Tanya-san, and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°A High Priest of Zayin, the former Holy Maiden, as well as the former Holy Maiden candidate who went against the current one. That is who I¡¯ve ended up helping. The contents of the requests are to, ¡®return Zayin to its rightful rulers,¡¯ but I¡¯m a little hard-pressed to go about it alone. So won¡¯t you discuss it a bit with me?¡±

    My smile caused her face to cramp up. Her locked fingers hid it, but I could tell from the movements of the rest of her face.

    And undoing her hands, and taking her elbows off the table, Tanya-san corrected her posture. She let out a sigh, and look at my face.

    ¡°I see. That one¡¯s beyond me. Well, it¡¯s worthy enough for calling me from work, or should I say I¡¯m d we didn¡¯t discuss it at the desk. But...¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    Tanya-san spoke disinterestedly.

    ¡°The Guild will not support either side. Whether it be for Zayin or for Lorphys, if the requestes to the Guild, they¡¯ll process it all the same. It¡¯s impossible to gain its cooperation for one side. I rmend you don¡¯t bring up this topic too much elsewhere, Lyle-kun.¡±

    Hearing Tanya-san¡¯s opinion, the Fifth in the Jewel...

    ¡ºMeaning the guild will happily have the two fight on as they make money. It¡¯s the capital of merchants as well, so such is to be expected.¡»

    The capital of merchants and mercs... that was Beim. There are plenty of industries that make money precisely because war exists, and when battlees, their merchandise will fly off the shelves.

    Joining one side, and putting an end to it, wouldn¡¯t be in the Guild¡¯s best interest. Because the merchants were the ones ruling the city.

    I don¡¯t think the Guild would be able to go against them. No, the Guild itself could even be called a merchantpany dealing in Magic Stones.

    However.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s a relief. The guild will be impartial, you say?¡±

    ¡°... Reluctant as I may be to say it, that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Perhaps she thought I was being sarcastic, as she stood from her seat. But I called out to stop her.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the end of the conversation.¡±

    ¡°Did you want to seal my lips?¡±

    Even if she said she wouldn¡¯t say anything about, that doesn¡¯t guarantee she wouldn¡¯t report. I was carrying around a spark of war, after all.

    (And it¡¯s not something as small as mithril.)

    When Zayin arbitrarily started a war over something so petty, there¡¯s no way they would be able to ignore the sparks I carried.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t feel like sealing any lips. I was only d that the Guild would be impartial.¡±

    From inside the Jewel, I heard a delighted Third¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºReally, a blessing they¡¯ll be impartial. Though it would be fine either way!¡»

    The Fourth also spoke.

    ¡ºWell, if you¡¯re gathering manpower, you really will have to rely on the Guild.¡»

    I continued on.

    ¡°I want to give a personal request myself. I want to offer a request to the party of ¡¾Creit Benini¡¿.¡±

    Tanya-san seemed to understand what I was thinking. She put her left hand to her forehead, and looked at me in an irritated manner.

    ¡°Well, the right person in the right ce, they say... it definitely seems like a request he¡¯ll like.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet.¡±

    So I descended back down to the first floor with Tanya-san, and filled out the paperwork to submit a request.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... ¡®Tahnia¡¯ gave a report about Lyle in her higher-up¡¯s office.

    Her superior continued processing his work as he lent an ear to her words.

    ¡°That so? He picked up the former Holy Maiden? I can¡¯t really praise someone for picking up everything they find, but he¡¯s sure found a big one.¡±

    Her superior smiled, but Tahnia did not.

    ¡°Should we report it to the Main Branch?¡±

    There, her superior shook his head.

    ¡°And why should we? It¡¯s not like it¡¯ll put an end to war. More so, however he moves may even magnify its scale. Oh, if ites to that, would it be bad that I didn¡¯t report it? Yep, let¡¯s put a word in after all. It¡¯s not like they¡¯ll do anything about it.¡±

    Tahnia... was Tanya¡¯s name while on Sweeper duty.

    If there was a call to capture, or perhaps assassinate the former Holy Maiden in Lyle¡¯s custody, then she would immediately spring to action.

    But her superior was a different story.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t asked for safe haven from us. Assistance-wise... well, he¡¯s asked for some, has he? If it¡¯s a request, then why not just carry out the normal request procedures?¡±

    He didn¡¯t sound interested. More than that, he didn¡¯t seem to think it would influence anything too much.

    ¡°Are you certain? If it bes arger matter, or it puts the Guild at a loss...¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t. And there are more than enough requestsing to the mercenary South Branch as it is. It¡¯s not like Zayin and Lorphys are the only ces to make money. The mercenaries are already moving. Skirmishes have already broken out on the border. Supplies are already selling. A few are even putting all the rare metal they¡¯ve stockpiled on the market. Good grief, just what are the adventurers doing?¡±

    The higher-up man didn¡¯t like to see adventurers acting like merchants.

    (Albano¡¯s party, huh? I heard they had gotten some rare metal iron in thest Labyrinth.)

    Tanya thought a bit, as she reported there were no major problems as a whole.

    ¡°Tahnia, we are people of the East Branch. Making things profitable for the Guild is important, but how about we look where our feet are nted? If the adventurers don¡¯t return in good time, our requests will hit a t tire. Even if we find a Labyrinth, there¡¯s be no one to send. Isn¡¯t that bad? And you see, the Guild is there to make it big in Magic Stones.¡±

    Magic Stones wouldn¡¯t reallye in during war, he sighed.

    Upon hearing she wouldn¡¯t have to take any action against Lyle¡¯s party, Tahnia felt relieved.

    Her superior.

    ¡°And I¡¯d really like to get them in our favor. I want to end the war quickly. Otherwise, the other branches will startining we aren¡¯t doing any work again.¡±

    Before her joking boss, Tahnia finished her report, and turned to leave the room. But she was stopped.

    ¡°Tahnia, if you can get someone in your debt, then do it. I don¡¯t want to part with skilled adventurers. As long as it doesn¡¯t put the Guild at a loss, that is.¡±

    Looking back at her superior, Tahnia gave a single bow, before walking out the door.

    (Could it be, I¡¯m being tested?)

    Returning to Tanya, she thought that outside the room...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In the mansion Novem and the others had found, I received the report from Rauno-san.

    He was clean-shaven, and he hadn¡¯t drunk a drop, so he looked like apletely different person.

    ¡°Now then, this is the situation on Zayin you¡¯ve asked for.¡±

    I scanned through the report, and nodded.

    (It¡¯s pretty much the same as what I¡¯ve heard from Gastone-san and Thelma-san.)

    Having been able to prove Rauno-san¡¯s skill level, I proposed my next request.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my time going through the reportter. Now onto the next request.¡±

    ¡°... Next? I¡¯ve already given Miranda-chan what I got on Lorphys.¡±

    Lorphys. They were carrying a bomb greater than I¡¯d anticipated, and I was hesitant to make use of them. In a single word, terrible.

    Worse than Zayin.

    Terrible enough to ount for Alette-san¡¯s troubled predisposition, and then some. Not happening.

    ¡°No, next I¡¯d like you to gather information on Selva.¡±

    ¡°Selva? To my knowledge, they¡¯re the ones showing the least amount of movement. They¡¯re waiting and watching. Well, if you want to call them ominous, I won¡¯t argue.¡±

    Rauno-san also thought them suspicious.

    From the Jewel, I the Fourth let his voice.

    ¡ºLorphys only has a single princess. But that kid has a prince she¡¯s engaged to, so why isn¡¯t the guy even trying to help... And ording to Gastone, the current Holy Maiden is of Selvian descent.That gets all the yers together.¡»

    I heard the Fifth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºLorphys and Zayin. And Selva... just what could they be thinking. Personally, I¡¯d like to support the Selva¡¯s behind the curtains theory.¡»

    The Seventhughed.

    ¡ºNo, no, they¡¯re a possibility Zayin¡¯s Holy Maiden is just being put to work by them.¡»

    The Sixth.

    ¡ºIt may be that both countries are just ying parts in their own y. Beat up Lorphys, withdraw, then have Selva pretend to rush in to give aid, and then take over the government just like that.¡»

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºEh~? In that case, even if they didn¡¯t do anything, sending over that princy fianc¨¦ would already achieve that effect. From my point of view, the Guild¡¯s behind the curtains theory is the most interesting one. All the wars in this area were a result of the Guild moving behind the scenes!¡»

    When he said that, the other ancestors.

    ¡ºHahaha, nice one.¡»

    ¡ºWell, they¡¯ll make money, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯re at least moving something behind the scenes.¡»

    ¡ºFifth, that would be the merchants. The Guild¡¯s a bit different.¡»

    ¡ºSame old, same old. They¡¯re merchants of Magic Stones. But, well...¡»

    Their opinions on the matter were aligned.

    And in regards to that, I felt like agreeing.

    The third acted as proxy for what they were all thinking.

    ¡ºLorphys¡¯ princess is the only one without a ¡®behind the curtains¡¯ theory.¡»

    When I sighed, Rauno-san looked at my face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll find anything that¡¯ll give you a bigger headache than Lorphys.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s too low a level forparison. Zayin is also plenty strange.¡±

    When I said that, the thirdughed.

    ¡ºLyle, you sure are stupid. There isn¡¯t a single decent country in the world. Everyone¡¯s got something strange somewhere in them.¡»

    Hearing that, the other ancestorsughed.

    (Wow, my head really does hurt...)

 Volume 9 - 11: The Fourth Camp

    The Fourth Camp

    I decided to make arge alteration to our objective.

    (Dammit, if Lorphys¡¯ princess wasn¡¯t so bad, we would¡¯ve just attained victory on Lorphys¡¯ side.)

    Lorphys, who found mithril in the Labyrinth.

    Zayin, who imed it was a gift to them from their Goddess.

    That was what the start of war looked like to the public eye.

    But there, a third country... the kingdom of Selvaes out.

    Looking at the numerous pieces of information.

    Selva¡¯s prince, and Lorphys¡¯ princess... an only daughter, were engaged.

    Zayin¡¯s Holy Maiden was a former noble daughter of Selva.

    The country had connections to both sides, and yet that third power showed not a single movement on the surface in this war. That was Selva.

    The living room of the manor Novem had purchased, and that was in the middle of renovations to receive us.

    I sat in a chair facing a table, and spoke with the voices of the Jewel.

    ¡°They¡¯re a suspicious one no matter how you look at it, but can we really do anything about this third country?¡±

    On my voice, I heard a response from the Jewel I had ced on the table. It was the Sixth.

    ¡ºFret not. Luck has blessed you with a number of cards to y. A former Holy Maiden, a former High Priest, a knight of Lorphys... and a former Holy Maiden candidate. Think about the information thates in, and choose where you should be aiming for.¡»

    Where should we bring the oue of the war? That was quite a hard problem for me.

    There, I sensed a presence, took the Jewel in my hands, hung it around my neck, and closed my mouth.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºOh my, she¡¯s already here.¡»

    I heard some footsteps gradually getting closer. I turned my chair towards the door, as a somewhat violent knocking sound came from it.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    When I said that, the door was roughly forced open.

    Entering the room was an out of breath Shannon. Her breathing was all over the ce, as she turned to me, and opened her mouth.

    At first, her voice wouldn¡¯te out as she wanted, so after a bit of silence.

    ¡°Lyle... there¡¯s a visitor for you.¡±

    Seeing her tired face, I smiled.

    ¡°Oh, I see. This mansion sure is vast.¡±

    Iughed and stood, as Shannon, who was getting a bit of a remedy for herck of exercise red at me in resentment.

    ¡°Then just sell it off already! I¡¯m too scared to sleep at night, yet no one even brings up the thought of selling it! People call it a haunted house, you know!¡±

    We purchased a famous haunted house in Beim, but a few days had already passed since I first got here. Nothing particrly strange had happened.

    I¡¯m sure the rumors just led to embellishment.

    ording to Novem, there was a dungeon in the basement, so perhaps that was the cause of some rumor.

    ¡°Even so, Alette-san moves quickly.¡±

    I took Shannon along, and left the room. I got the feeling she was keeping strangely close to me, but that must be because she was scared to be in the mansion alone.

    When the shortened distance made it quite hard to walk, the Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, hold her hand.¡»

    I thought it would be better than trying to move with this strange closeness, so I held my hand out to her.

    She mulled over it a bit, before taking it in her own. So we walked down the corridor together, and headed towards the room prepared for guests.

    After thinking over it a long while, Shannon spoke.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sure you¡¯re scared, so I don¡¯t mind holding your hand, okay!¡±

    She said that, so...

    ¡°Yes, yes, many thanks.¡±

    When I gave a spirit-less response, she beganining under her breath. I listened to them, as I thought over how to proceed talks with Alette-san.

    (Now then, how will Lorphys treat us?)

    Walking down the hallway, with sunlight streaming in through the windows, I worried for our future.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The reception room of the manor.

    Sitting on a sofa, with a table between us, I faced Alette-san.

    Diagonally behind her, her adjutant stood with splendid posture, Monica took that same position behind me after she finished putting out the tea.

    I really wonder why the maid was standing in the background.

    (She¡¯s definitely mistaken about something.)

    Comining a bit about Monica, I was about to start up conversations with Alette-san. However, she was the first one to open her mouth.

    ¡°I heard you hired Creit. Could you be intending to participate in theing war?¡±

    I sipped my tea, saw she was looking downwards, and nodded.

    ¡°If you¡¯ll be on our side, we¡¯re acquaintances. You¡¯ll receive some favorable treatment. But if you¡¯ll be on the enemy camp, we¡¯ll show no mercy on the battlefield.¡±

    She sounded quite calm, but her atmosphere was somewhat sharp.

    ¡°We will be joining in. And if you¡¯re asking which camp we¡¯ll be in... well, I¡¯m thinking of participating in my own personal fourth camp. How¡¯s that sound?¡±

    The cup in her hands stopped, and she directed her field of vision at me. I continued with my exnations.

    ¡°On the return trip from a request, we picked up arge cargo. It ended up leading to us taking on a personal request, but in that case, rather than attaching ourselves to any side, it made the prospects of forming a fourth camp look more favorable.¡±

    When I said that with a smile, Alette-san made a serious expression.

    ¡°Us and Zayin... it¡¯s a problem of two countries, is it not?¡±

    Right. That¡¯s what I thought at first. But that third party was behind Lorphys, waiting for them to weaken, or perhaps be erased altogether.

    I...

    ¡°Let¡¯s skip the minor details. At first I was thinking to participate on Lorphys¡¯ camp. But that made me feel much too anxious. The royal princess... I don¡¯t want to be the one to say it, but she¡¯s quite awful.¡±

    ... When I said that, the adjutant¡¯s expression turned sharp.

    Alette-san held up her hand to calm him.

    ¡°... It seems you¡¯ve heard a strange rumor or two, but our royal princess is a beautiful and wise one. The current war is quite a pain on her heart. If it were to let us evade war, then just give the mithril away, she said. If it were for the sake of her people, then she would not mourn the loss of fortune.¡±

    Lorphys had lost its king and queen, while the princess was an only child.

    They were a small country, and they had their branch families with stake to the throne, but the royal princess was the one named as the sessor. However, she had yet to be enthroned as queen.

    It was in a dubious position.

    That was the current state of Lorphys.

    Alette-san confirmed with me the details of the third camp.

    ¡°Very well. Lyle-kun, you seem to believe there¡¯s already a third camp, but where will theye out? I¡¯d definitely like to hear that. I¡¯ve heard you used information dealers to collect a considerable amount of intel, after all.¡±

    She held the info that I was collecting info.

    It¡¯s true I didn¡¯t really care about hiding that fact when I collected it up.

    ¡°... I¡¯m thinking of Selva as the third party. They wille out when Lorphys is exhausted to an extent. They¡¯ll either hammer the final nail in the coffin, or offer some condescending assistance. I don¡¯t know which yet.¡±

    Alette-san breathed out a sigh.

    Her adjutant was about to say something, but she waved her left hand dismissively to shut him up. Looking at me, she drained whatever remained in her cup of tea, and opened her mouth.

    While Monica moved to give her a refill.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Selva is also moving. But we¡¯re trying to do something before they can make their move. It seems you¡¯ve investigated a bit, but sticking your head too far in will shorten your lifespan.¡±

    Those words could have been taken as a threat, but I shrugged my shoulders, sat deeper into the sofa, and continued my piece.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to make a few requests. A meeting with Lorphys¡¯ crown princess. Zayin¡¯s former Holy Maiden Thelma-san, and the former High Priest Gastone-san. Finally, the former Holy Maiden candidate Aura-san. I¡¯d like a meeting for the three of them.¡±

    On my words, Alette-san made a face of surprise.

    ¡°That would be Zayin¡¯s moderate faction. Quite a find... I see, you¡¯ve picked up quite an outrageous package yet again. If you¡¯ll leave them with us, we¡¯ll be considerably grateful.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I already epted their request. And we¡¯ll be having them hide for a while.¡±

    ¡°What do you n to do by meeting? You¡¯ll be aiding our side, I¡¯m sure?¡±

    On Alette-san¡¯s words, I nodded.

    ¡°I do want Lorphys to be the winning side. And Zayin has a loting to them. They should go through a bit of pain. While we¡¯re at it, I¡¯d like to take Selva down a notch.¡±

    Alette-san made a perplexed expression.

    ¡°... For that, I¡¯m thankful. But what exactly is your goal? Are you trying to build up a mercenary brigade? Rather than seeding, I get the feeling the possibility of failure is greater in this instance.¡±

    I directed a smile at her.

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll win. And the preparations for that, are this time¡¯s meeting. I will assist Lorphys, and lead them to victory in theing war. Well, there will be two countries on the winning side, though.¡±

    ¡°Two countries?¡±

    When she said that, Ispoke with a smile.

    ¡°So what will you do? Will a meeting with us and her highness be possible?¡±

    Making a conflicted expression, Alette-san...

    ¡°All I can do is give a report. I¡¯m not in a position to make a decision. It could be the case that an order wille to capture you by all means.¡±

    Seeing her give a fearlessugh, I spoke.

    ¡°And when ites to that, I¡¯ll just be moving to Zayin.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When Alette-san left the mansion, I went into the next preparations.

    The hall on the first floor had plenty of space, and we would be holding an inaugural meeting there.

    We hurriedly moved to make it presentable, put out tables, and lined up food and ale.

    Novem and Monica prepared dishes one after the next, while Miranda, Aria, and ra put them out.

    May looked like she¡¯dy her hands on the food, so Shannon was keeping watch over her.

    And Eva was...

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I sing a light song, right?¡±

    ¡°Right. One that rouses the spirit would be nice.¡±

    In the hall I¡¯d prepared, I heard the details of the song from Eva. In order to make things livelier, I asked her to sing.

    ¡°... I don¡¯t like how I¡¯m not the main act, but I guess all¡¯s well as long as I can sing. How many can we expect?¡±

    She seemed a little unsatisfied, but seeing the number of tables lined up, she ended up asking that.

    ¡°Ah, right. I never told you. You were out shopping, and you helped prepare the outfits.¡±

    So while everyone was busy preparing, I informed Eva.

    ¡°The onesing are Creit-san¡¯s party, and other dreamer adventurers hoping to hop on board this story. Creit-san¡¯s acquaintances as well. Small parties, and ones formerly knights of some other country areing as well. Speaking to the scale, around a hundred, perhaps?¡±

    We scraped up all we could, and at present, that was out limit.

    ¡°... So you gathered up a hundred? And you¡¯re going to be picking a fight with Zayin without borrowing Lorphys¡¯ power? Even if you n on directing a small force with tactics, you¡¯ll be fighting with those numbers alone?¡±

    I smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That includes support, so the ones who can fight are less than half that. Equipment won¡¯t make it in time, so this time, it¡¯ll count for around thirty people.¡±

    Eva seemed taken aback as she looked at me. The enemy numbered in the tens of thousands, so there was no helping it. Because with that, us included, we would be bringing the fight with force of around forty.

    I understand why she felt like making light of it.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s alright. Believe in me. Even like this, I¡¯m a man who doesn¡¯t do the impossible.¡±

    Shen I said that, she let out a light sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer it you said that with an expression filled with confidence. Like the one you had not too long ago. Well, I decided to follow along, so I won¡¯t oppose. And if you seed, there¡¯s no doubt it¡¯ll be a hero¡¯s tale. I¡¯ll just add this on, but please don¡¯t die before you confess. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±

    When she teased me at the end, I felt my face redden, and averted my eyes.

    And Thelma-san and Aura-san came over to us.

    They were wearing Monica¡¯s homemade garments, creating quite an atmosphere. Wearing those white dresses that looked as if they were stuck fast on their bodies, both of them seemed embarrassed.

    Aura-san...

    ¡°Hey, what is that maid of yours thinking!? Clothes like these that show off so many lines... what¡¯s more, she called our normal clothing uncharitable!¡±

    Seeing what Monica had put Thelma-san and Aura-san... as well as the rest of the consecrated virgins in, I had a single thought.

    ¡°Putting the virgins in sister uniforms... she¡¯s definitely mistaken about something.¡±

    But when I told her that, she merely replied, ¡®you are the one who doesn¡¯t get it.¡¯ And when she made outfits for High Priest Gastone-san, and the girls, they were all quite showy.

    Thelma-san spoke shyly.

    ¡°This one is a bit too embarrassing. Is there nothing to drape over it?¡±

    Seeing her fidget, Eva...

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? It barely shows any actual skin. I¡¯d have increased the exposure level myself.¡±

    Quite a few of Eva¡¯s stage outfits were quite extreme. No, wait, she didn¡¯t have many, but all of them were extreme.

    Aura spoke in irritation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin the Holy Maiden¡¯s image! That maid scoffed when she looked at my chest!¡±

    Seeing her cover up her reserved chest with her right arm, I looked at the ornaments on her arms and head. Everything Monica produced was of superb craftsmanship.

    A few of them were bought and worked in, but her touch was splendid.

    ¡°No, Monica was in a hurry, and there¡¯s no more time, so there¡¯s nothing we can do. And Gastone-san looks kinda satisfied.¡±

    We directed our eyes towards Gastone¡¯s advance into the hall.

    He was wearing the outfit that¡¯d been made for him, and as it was for male usage, it had little exposure, but it was still shy. His hat was narrow and long, while his robes looked spacious. He seemed quite satisfied with his white and blue High Priest attire.

    ording to the man himself, it was morefortable to wear than what he usually had to put on. Apparently.

    (Monica is too multi-purpose. If she can finish up modifying Porter, we¡¯ll be done with all the preparations. We¡¯ll have to hurry up with preparing for Zayin¡¯s side.)

    So we hurried to prepare the party... the inaugural assembly, and I verified something with Thelma-san.

    ¡°Ah, sorry to change the subject, but make sure you take care of that matter.¡±

    Thelma-san looked towards me, and nodded.

    ¡°Without a doubt. In the first ce, if you¡¯re going to attain victory with this number of troops, that¡¯s enough reason to get you in government. By the way, are you really nning to march into war with fifty soldiers? I¡¯m an amateur in that field, but I don¡¯t think taking down arge force with few numbers is as easy as the fairy tales make it.¡±

    Aura-san stuck her re on me.

    ¡°How much war experience do you have?¡±

    Her eyes were doubtful, and perhaps because she was wearing an outfit she detested, she was taking it out on me.

    I gripped the Jewel once.

    ¡°Well, a considerable amount. And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to be fighting an army of ten thousands, you know. I¡¯m not going to march on the main battlefront.¡±

    Hearing that, both Aura-san and Thelma-san made faces of surprise.

    Eva alone was...

    ¡°Hey wait, then even if I put it to song, it¡¯s not going to be very exciting.¡±

    She seemed quite disappointed.

 Volume 9 - 12: Holy Knight Brigade

    (TL: What was previously tranted as Holy Knight will now be tranted as Divine Knight for uracy¡¯s sake. I do apologize. It was my intention to do so when I first read through this volume, but I kinda forgot.)

    Holy Knight Brigade

    In the entrance hall used for the inaugural assembly, over a hundred adventurers had gathered.

    They talked amongst themselves, as they waited nervously.

    I was distanced from the tables, watching over them from the wall. This time, I wasn¡¯t an attendee, but the host.

    Monica was busily moving around, and she put the temple virgins in maid clothes to have them help out.

    When she came up next to me, Monica...

    ¡°As I thought, perhaps keeping them in their temple robes would¡¯ve been better? I was sure it would look out of ce, but by doing this, I¡¯ve killed their character traits.¡±

    ¡°What are you even talking about? More importantly, do you think we have enough food and drink?¡±

    When I confirmed it, she nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ve made no oversights. But there is a bit of a problem.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I understand that one. We¡¯ll be able to hold out until the end of this battle, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    I understood the problem we carried. After Monica checked in with me, she went back to work.

    I looked at the hall. Creit-san was there, and he was wearing conspicuously high-spirited clothing.

    (I¡¯m not deceiving him, but I¡¯m certainly using him. It isn¡¯t a good feeling.)

    Dreaming adventurers.

    Rather than using it to get rich quick, those that wanted to escape from this lifestyle.

    Right, the ones I gathered were those aiming for government service. I had Creit-san gather those aiming for knighthood as well.

    (Birds of a feather flock together, I see.)

    Among them were adventurers formerly of knight households. Just as Aria hailed from a militaristic Viscount House, there were a number of adventurers with simr heritage.

    In order to reim their former glory, they had resolved themselves to hop aboard this time¡¯s mission.

    From the Jewel, came the slightly-fed-up voice of the Fifth.

    ¡ºNo matter the time period, you¡¯ll find folks who can¡¯t calcte loss and gain. Well, the fact they¡¯re at least resolved is decent.¡»

    The Sixth as well.

    ¡ºExactly. But they¡¯ll be reliable for now. And thinking of the future, the Holy Maiden will need those who¡¯ll move as her arms and legs.¡»

    I turned my eyes to the stairs.

    (It¡¯s time.)

    With some drink in their systems, and some time to alleviate the tension, we had prepared the stage for the others to make their appearance.

    The consecrated virgins... not in maid clothes, but in the outfits that Monica had sewn, they came out, and talk broke out among the people in the hall.

    And when the VIPs came out, it all went silent.

    (Yep, she¡¯s definitely a Holy Maiden as long as she keeps her mouth shut.)

    In a white dress that seemed to be stuck-fast to her skin, down came Aura-san. Behind her followed the former Holy Maiden Thelma-san, and former High Priest Gastone-san.

    When I sent a look to Eva, she nodded her head.

    Eva had a Skill of her own. It wasn¡¯t too useful in battle, and the girl herself didn¡¯t really seem to like it.

    Its name was ¡¾Voice¡¿... it amplified the sound of her voice, and let arger number of people hear it.

    And this time¡¯s centerpiece was her stage ¡¾Back Music¡¿. Even without instruments, she could put on performances with her Skill.

    Majestic music began to stream into the assembly hall. Eva didn¡¯t show any signs of having done anything, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where exactly the music wasing from.

    (It¡¯s rare for there to be a Skill hated by its holder. No, did it manifest precisely because she didn¡¯t desire it? There are quite a few mysteries with Skills.)

    There was a reason Eva didn¡¯t make use of her Skill. She hated it.

    She wanted her voice to reach on its own. She didn¡¯t want to rely on a Skill.

    Music was to be made of instruments, and ying them together before a crowd was the whole point. So her Skill was nothing but irksome.

    Or so she said.

    This time, we didn¡¯t have the leisure or time to hire an orchestra, so I left it to her.

    The atmosphere and sound, as well as the real Holy Maiden¡¯s... no, the former Holy Maiden candidate¡¯s appearance set the hall in silence and anticipation.

    Aura-san stopped part-way down the stairs, and looked over the hall before speaking.

    ¡°I thank you all for gathering. I, Aura, am grateful to be in your presence today.¡±

    Unmotivated, and violent... from my image of her, the girl¡¯s current bearing was too different, I felt like I was going tough.

    I held back and listened, but the contents were, to put it simply... let¡¯s go forth and beat Zayin¡¯s Divine Knights ck and blue together. Because if you seed, you¡¯ll get government offices, and I¡¯ll take you on as knights.

    Is how it was.

    Right, that was the bait for this time¡¯s gathering. We couldn¡¯t pay a reward. But it goes without saying we had to prepare the necessary food supplies on our side.

    And Aura-san sent a nce to me.

    ¡°In order to take back Zayin, here, a new knight brigade will be formed. Its lead shall be left to the one who saved my life, Lyle-dono.¡±

    I took a step forward, and the eyes of the gathered adventurers gathered on me.

    ¡°It will only be temporary, but I shall graciously take up the position ofmander.¡±

    And Aura-san...

    ¡°I would like to leave the role of vicemander to Creit Benini-dono.¡±

    Creit-san was so moved, he broke into tears.

    ¡°... Y-yes!¡±

    His voice as he answered was shaking a bit.

    After spreading out her arms, Aura-san crossed her hands over her small chest, and made a pose of prayer.

    ¡°Here, a knight brigade... a ¡¾Holy Knight Brigade¡¿has been formed. Brave ones, may you sally forth with the protection of the Goddess.¡±

    To oppose the divine knight brigade, we had formed a holy knight brigade. By the way, the naming was done on the spot.

    They were barely any different.

    (Well, even if it doesn¡¯t quite roll off the tongue, it¡¯s that... the Holy Maiden¡¯s knight brigade, or how to put it... that does sound like something that country would have. It¡¯s a temporary name, and anyone cane along and change itter.)

    It was a simple thought, but perhaps it would work out fine? And like that, the Holy Maiden¡¯s knight brigade was dubbed the holy knight brigade.

    The hall heated up again, and I got the feeling I was the only one mulling over the name so much. Now to take the next move...

    (I¡¯ll have to meet Albano-san¡¯s party tomorrow.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next day, I took Miranda, and found Albano-san in a bar.

    It was a store that¡¯s sole entrance was an alleyway, and not the best ce to be. But the quality of the dishes they put out was high, and the taste was delicious.

    Taking a swig of ale, Albano-san looked at us.

    ¡°Assist on Zayin¡¯s side? Don¡¯t want to. I only ride winning horses.¡±

    When he said that quite boldly, I gave a bitter smile, and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. But it¡¯s not like swinging a weapon is all that makes a war, right?¡±

    Around us, rough folk drank ale, and made merry.

    Harlots called out to the customers in the bar, but they didn¡¯te closer to us, as Miranda was at the table.

    Albano-san looked at us with his cup still held against his face.

    Miranda extended a hand towards her food.

    ¡°What we want to leave to you is spreading rumors in Zayin. That the former Holy Maiden candidate has stood up, and that she will wage war on Zayin.¡±

    Albano-san thought over it. Rather than hesitating, it looked as if he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°... I do know you lot are making some shy moves. Making use of Creit¡¯s rock-headedness, and spreading rumors on your own?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s to win. We¡¯ve no intentions of losing. Of course, I¡¯ve not a preference for losing battles.¡±

    It¡¯s a family tradition. We won¡¯t fight losing battles. Only the Third threw down his life to buy time, but that was because it was a necessity.

    It wasn¡¯t for his own loss, he lost his life for a greater victory.

    Albano-sanughed.

    ¡°Nice! I like guys like you. But what will you do by spreading rumors? If that¡¯s all there is to it, I will admit there¡¯s no demerit to us, though.¡±

    He seemed to think it may be a trap.

    ¡°Yes, spreading rumors is all we need. After that, it¡¯ll embellish itself on its own. And there are a number of rumors I¡¯d like you to leak. Please spread them in order. Ah, I¡¯ll put up the funds for your food and drink while in Zayin. Once you¡¯re done spreading them, you need only return.¡±

    Neither me nor Miranda expected him to do the job properly. But rather than having him carry it out, we wanted the fact to remain that we had made the request to him.

    When we were making so many showy moves, we believed there were those watching us.

    ¡°... Hmm, well if that¡¯s all, then why not. But I¡¯ve a request of my own.¡±

    ¡°What could it be?¡±

    When I said that, Albano-san made a serious expression.

    ¡°Let me in on this matter.¡±

    Miranda was a little wary as she uncrossed her legs under the table so she could move at a moment¡¯s notice.

    And smiling, she...

    ¡°What could you mean by that? You want to join in? I can¡¯t see you working well alongside Creit-san, you know?¡±

    Albano-san put his hands up on the backrest of his chair, and turned his body diagonally towards us.

    ¡°What, I don¡¯t care about that knight brigade. I just want to get out of this lowly lifestyle of mine. No, make that we. We¡¯re a hopeless gathering of trash. But look here... we don¡¯t have to be at the top, but we have our longings for a respectable life. When that chance is rolling around in front of us, isn¡¯t grasping at it the human thing to do?¡±

    I breathed out a sigh.

    ¡°So what exactly do you want?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take up the request. While I¡¯m at it, how about you tell me what you¡¯ll be doing over there?¡±

    The Third let his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºWell, we¡¯re only doing this to show our enemies that we¡¯re making a move. I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be a problem if he betrays, but...¡»

    I looked at the responses on the Search Skill. Albano-san was giving off a blue signal. And there was also a red party in the bar.

    When I sent a wary nce their way, Miranda saw, and noticed as well.

    Albano-san spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find adventurers here on one side or the other. Those guys are on Zayin¡¯s side. They may go out to sell info on us. My party will take on those sorts for you. You guys don¡¯t look too skilled in that field.¡±

    We weren¡¯t the best at it, I concede.

    ¡°... And what reward do you want?¡±

    ¡°Money, status, fame... I¡¯d like to say all of them, but let¡¯s just say I want something considerable. Even if it isn¡¯t a Zayin governmental position, something like a medal others will recognize. Former bandits... as long as I can get rid of thatbel.¡±

    With an earnest face, I nodded.

    And...

    ¡°Come to think of it, Albano-san?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Zayin¡¯s knight brigade... do you happen to know of their elite force?¡±

    ¡°Those guys that do the dirty work? Yeah, I know them; what of it? From my point of view, I can only be envious. They do the dirty work, and people call them the god damn elites.¡±

    ¡°Would you be interested in that elite force?¡±

    Albano-san made a face as if he couldn¡¯tprehend my words.

    Miranda inferred what I was thinking. She put her hand to her chin, looked at Albano-san, and nodded a number of times.

    ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s just right. Oil and water.¡±

    And said that.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I spent my time carrying out such preparations, and in two weeks¡¯ time, Alette-san came over to the manor.

    What she brought with her was a letter.

    I epted it in the parlor, and looked at her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to our meeting with the crown princess.¡±

    When I said that with a smile, Alette-san made a dubious expression.

    ¡°You already brazenly investigated it beforehand... that¡¯s quite a nice personality you have there, Lyle-kun.¡±

    ¡°I graciously ept your words of praise.¡±

    She likely didn¡¯t want it toe to this. But with those three cards in my hand when the meeting was proposed, I thought I¡¯d surely be able to meet the princess.

    Even if I myself wasn¡¯t of such high position.

    Alette-san looked at my face.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll just say this beforehand, but if you won¡¯te under Lorphys¡¯ umbre, we can¡¯t back your cause. Even if we can cooperate.¡±

    Funds, goods, manpower... I knew Lorphys didn¡¯t have the leisure to send such things around.

    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t depend on them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. All I desire is that things may go well for both of us. I do think you will profit from it as well.¡±

    There, Alette-san addressed me.

    ¡°This is... I¡¯m not certain, but I think you should deliver it to the former Holy Maiden candidate Aura-dono. It seems there¡¯s been a movement.¡±

    Seeing her mutter that in irritation, I nodded.

    ¡°Right, that fianc¨¦ prince did take up a stay, did he? Quite a troublesome thing when war is approaching.¡±

    While she made it clear she shared my opinion, Alette-san didn¡¯t say anything to that effect.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the results wille out how you think they will, Lyle-kun.¡±

    I smiled, and heard a voice from the Jewel.

    It was the Seventh¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºResults? That¡¯s something you take for yourself. And our preparations are already onto the next stage. There¡¯s no stopping it anymore.¡»

    The Fourth as well.

    ¡ºIf we stop here, it¡¯ll be arge blow... hah.¡»

    I ignored his depression, and spoke to Alette-san.

    ¡°We¡¯ll try to do something about it.¡±

    ¡°That so? Even so, that maid of yours isn¡¯t here today, I see.¡±

    When I saw her look around the room, I smiled, and nodded.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... It was a fortress on the outskirts of Zayin.

    It had once been put to use, but now the knights dispatched to it had little to do. Its soldiers were just hired from the surrounding viges.

    It had been constructed to mark the border with Lorphys border, but that line had been pushed back, and the fortress had lost its role.

    Even so, it had close to fifty stationed, and it was maintained for the sake of it. The reason its expanse was unproportional to the few people gathered was due to itsck of strategic value.

    The soldier on duty sighed atop the fortress¡¯s wall. A soldier from the same vige walked over.

    ¡°What¡¯s that? Were you gamblingte into the night or something?¡±

    The yawning man spoke in contempt.

    ¡°What else is there to do? Even if they give us money, there¡¯s nowhere to use it in this bloody fort. The knights have no motivation. Even if we train, there¡¯s no meaning to it. This fort should just be demolished already.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t any helping the young soldier saying such a thing.

    In the meaningless ¡¾Fort Noinyl¡¿, the demoted knights didn¡¯t seem to care, and the ce reeked of alcohol from morning to dusk.

    The subordinate soldiers¡¯ morale was endlessly low.

    ¡°Hah, even when there¡¯s a war with Lorphys... it sure is peaceful here.¡±

    Looking into the distance, the soldier murmured.

    ¡°Huh? Is that a horse in the sky... oy! Isn¡¯t that a quilin!?¡±

    ¡°You screwing with me!? Where!? ... It¡¯s really flying. Without wings.¡±

    The soldiers were excited over such a rare sight. And the others stationed in the fort were the same. Without any stories to speak of, the boring fortress was soon roused by the sighting of the quilin.

    It didn¡¯t take much time at all for the hungover knights to stumble outside, and see the quilin spanning the sky.

    ¡°Quilins are supposed to bring good luck, right? Then something good will happen to us as well...¡±

    But a single one of them rose their voice.

    ¡°E-enemy attack! It¡¯s an enemy attack!!¡±

    The bell was promptly sounded, and the knights and soldiers knew what that meant, but no one took up a weapon as they looked outside the fortress walls in surprise.

    Outside, was what looked like arge iron-made box with a cylinder furnished on its side. Even without a horse, it was steadily moving.

    ¡°W-what the hell is that! Why did you lot let it get so close!?¡±

    The hungover knight opened his eyes, and grasped thepel of the soldier. But the knight himself was in trousers and a shirt... he didn¡¯t have a weapon on hand.

    ¡°T-the quilin caught my attention.¡±

    There, one of the soldiers shouted out.

    ¡°Oy, look!¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be...¡±

    On top of the metallic box was a girl in a white dress. A cloth rendered her face invisible. Her wavy brown hair was clear enough, though.

    ¡°The Holy Maiden?¡±

    The fortress¡¯ soldiers had never seen the real Holy Maiden before. They had only ever seen the previous Holy Maiden Thelma a handful of times.

    The knights determined that was wrong. Her outfit was different, but she had a certain air to her.

    In that case... he recalled a rumor.

    A single knight spoke.

    ¡°... So it¡¯s Aura-sama!¡±

    Having escaped from Zayin, she hand rose to action in Beim, and was gathering soldiers, or so the rumors went. But the knights hadn¡¯t anticipated she wolde to such a remote regions.

    ¡°Why is she in such a deste...¡±

    A soldier asked.

    ¡°What should we do!? Is it alright if we shoot some arrows!?¡±

    Before any orders could be issued to the soldiers, the iron box carrying the Holy Maiden hade all the way to the gate. And therge cylinder turned towards the center of the gate.

    ¡°What are your intentions. Dammit! Get your weapons at the ready! That is a fake! There¡¯s no way she¡¯d...¡±

    After the knight had said that much, a violent explosive sound rocked the fort. A number of soldiers copsed on the spot, and smoke wasing out of the area around the gate.

    The knight immediately looked towards it, to see close to a hundred men stream into the fortress walls. With those fully-armed soldiers streaming in, the knight quickly remembered he was unarmed, and retreated further in

    There, with her shoulders, stomach, and thighs exposed, and with separate clothszily covering her arms, chest, and waist, a young girl descended from the sky.

    ¡°W-who are you!¡±

    The knight put his hand to his waist, but he had left his sword behind. To the giggling girl, the knight snatched a spear off a nearby soldier, and let out a thrust.

    As the girl dodged it, she continued into a spinning kick, and kicked the man off of his feet.

    The kicked knight rolled along the ground, before colliding with the wall, and losing consciousness.

    ¡°S-strong.¡±

    When another knight said that, the intruders ran up the steps, surrounding the ones atop the wall.

    Determining they were beaten in numbers and equipment, the knight.

    ¡°... We surrender.¡±

    He surrendered. If it was really the force of the one calling herself the rightful Holy Maiden, Aura, he calcted that nothing terrible would happen to them.

    The young girl spoke.

    ¡°Hurry and tie them up. Aura-sama ising. And send out troops to secure edible supplies from the area. Gather up soldiers as well. It¡¯s our victory if we can finish preparing before the enemyes.¡±

    Hearing that, the knight was sure about it.

    (Dammit, for us to lose without fighting...)

    So the knight was bound, but he noticed the one binding him wasn¡¯t the most skillful. His men relieved of their weapons, the soldiers were being bound one after the next. The knights began to move. As he was being transported down the stairs, a voice called out to the enemy soldier who¡¯d bound him.

    ¡°Oy, help out over here.¡±

    ¡°No, I have to move this one to the dungeon...¡±

    To the troubled enemy soldier, the knight.

    ¡°I¡¯ve surrendered. I shant run. And you¡¯ve bound me so I can¡¯t run to begin with.¡±

    There, the enemy soldier pretended to hesitate, before going back up the stairs.

    The knight grinned, as he descended with his bindings still on, and proceeded to undo the ropes.

    ¡°Amateurs. It looks like she scraped together some adventurers, but she could only get a hundred at that. They¡¯re not even sufficient in supplies.¡±

    He hid so as not to be found, as he proceeded through the fortress, heading for where he¡¯d tethered his horse.

    And after straddling the saddle, he set it running towards the destroyed remains of the gate.

    The enemy cried out something towards him, but the knight ignored it.

    (If I bring this info back with me, I¡¯ll be saved. Let¡¯s say we confronted the enemy, put up a good fight, but were breached. And that I did my best to convey the message...)

    Aiming for Zayin¡¯s capital, the knight galloped on...

 Volume 9 - 13: Royal Princess

    Royal Princess

    Lorphys¡¯ royal castle had a sturdy make.

    The town around it was organized for efficiency. If you want to put it another way, it gave off quite a simple impression.

    And within that simple castle, the audience hall alone was extravagant. It¡¯s just, it looked to be that a number of ornaments were forcibly adorned.

    The red carpet spread out, and at the room¡¯s highest point sat the princess in arge chair. Beside her sat her engagement partner, the prince of Selva.

    Princess ¡¾Annerinne Lorphys¡¿ had her hair in a half up. But her long hair was her pride. It was tied at the end, and when she sat, she would drape it over her shoulder.

    Her violet hair began to turn pale around a third from the tip.

    A white dress, and perhaps for the sole purpose of resting her hair on, a red mantle was hung around her shoulders.

    Her skin was pale, and had a kind-looking expression. Her slightly-drooping eyes contained green pupils.

    But her face looked a little troubled.

    She took some fleeting nces at the reactions of her fianc¨¦ beside her... ¡¾Dario Selva¡¿. Perhaps her smiling fianc¨¦ wasn¡¯t quite amused, as his smile was stiff.

    His white hair, andfortable white clothing made his tan skin look overly prominent. His red eyes were looking at us.

    Beside the royal princess... a few steps down, sitting in the closest position to the couple, Prime Minister ¡¾Lonbolt¡¿ cleared his throat, and proceeded the conversation.

    ¡°Well then, your request is to be left independent. Is that correct?¡±

    Former High Priest Gastone-san denied it. The heads of both men looked oh-so lonely, so perhaps a sort of sympathy had been built. Lonbolt-san¡¯s tone of voice was a kind one.

    (Lonbolt-san looks like he has his troubles.)

    While he didn¡¯t have hair on his head, his eyes were sharp. His body was slim enough to make people watching him feel worried. That was Lonbolt-san.

    ¡°No. Not our own independence, we wish to retake our country. The reason we have opened this meeting in Lorphys is only to proim we will not beunching any attacks on your side.¡±

    Around were nobles and knights, enough to make the audience hall feel narrow.

    From the Jewel, I heard a rude voice.

    It was the Seventh.

    ¡º... It¡¯s shabbier than my mansion.¡»

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºWell, even whenpared to what the Fourth had at his time, they have lessnd. There¡¯s no helping it.¡»

    Confirming the faces around, the Fifth.

    ¡ºThey¡¯re too small in scale, and they can¡¯t gather troops... if they don¡¯t have the numbers, they have to raise the quality. I see, they do seem to be putting some effort into it, but... why does only this room feel so strange? The others are nice and simple.¡»

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s kinda in bad taste. Even from my point of view, it¡¯s in bad taste.¡»

    The Sixth seemed to be looking at Dario.

    ¡º... Could it be that prince called Dario¡¯s preferences? Around his arms and neck, he does have an excessive amount of ornaments. Even when he doesn¡¯t seem to be an upstart or anything.¡»

    Selva was a country with a considerable amount of history. They weren¡¯t new upstarts, but I couldn¡¯t say they had particrly good taste either.

    (Is that their national character? In that case, it¡¯s been arranged to match Selva.)

    Lonbolt-san addressed Gastone-san.

    ¡°I see; so you¡¯re aiming to retake. And for that sake, you seek our assistance.¡±

    The one to speak out there was Thelma-san.

    ¡°No, we will move of our own ord. Let¡¯s see. After remation, there will surely be times we¡¯ll seek out your assistance.¡±

    Aura-san stayed quiet. Both she and Thelma-san were wearing the dresses Monica had prepared, and the eyes of the surrounding men gathered on them.

    Dario whispered something quietly to princess Annerinne.

    After observing that action, I looked around. I didn¡¯t let slide that Alette-san and the other knights were making some unpleasant faces.

    And royal princess Annerinne opened her mouth.

    ¡°But I¡¯m sure moving individually will prove difficult. What say you to taking up a stay in Lorphys? I think there¡¯s a share of things we can do for your cause.¡±

    Thelma-san spoke.

    ¡°No, the sentiment alone is enough. While Zayin is bringing so much trouble to Lorphys, we know full well how much we¡¯ll be afforded.¡±

    What we wished for here was an agreement not toy hands on one another. And my personal goal was to see the princess.

    Beside me, Novem was expressionlessly looking at the princess. Now wasn¡¯t the time to smile, but she was making quite a serious face... rather than that, it felt as if she were ascertaining something.

    On my other side stood Miranda.

    Miranda was sending her eyes at Dario.

    Princess Annerinne was...

    ¡°If youe under our side, I¡¯m sure negotiations will be possible. We¡¯ve finished preparations to hand over our mithril. Won¡¯t you lend us your strength in evading this war?¡±

    In regards to that persuasion, Thelma-san.

    ¡°I appreciate the proposal. But this war has already passed the point of evasion. Armies of both sides are already gathering on the border. It seems small fights have already broken out. And Zayin won¡¯t back down until the result they seek is before their eyes.¡±

    Zayin didn¡¯t want mithril from the start. What they wanted was a pretext to attack. It¡¯s only that mithril hade out at around the right time.

    When Thelma-san was about to persuade Princess Annerinne back, her fianc¨¦ Dario made a move. He stood, and pped his hands.

    After all eyes gathered on him, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°No, this is truly wonderful. A Holy Maiden making a stand for her homnd... no, former Holy Maiden, was it? I do find it beautiful. But instead of looking only at yourselves, I wish for you to look at Lorphys¡¯ current state of affairs. Not to be mean, but you are the ones who have caused its current strife. Isn¡¯t it only reasonable that you lend your assistance?¡±

    It was a sound opinion, but I knew.

    Selva was moving in the backstage, and they were steadily making preparations.

    Putting together the information gathered by information dealer Rauno-san, and the conclusion he reached... hearing his hypothesis, there were a few ces I could nod to.

    (Selva is in a hurry.)

    The reason for their hurry was that they neighbored the two maidens of the great war... the country shared a border with both of those women of war.

    To oppose them, national power was a necessity, and they also needed cooperation with other countries. Rauno-san hypothesized that it wasn¡¯t Lorphys, but Zayin that was aiding them.

    (Well, I can¡¯t really say where their real objective lies, but whether it be whittling down, or snatching, there¡¯s no doubt that a tasty oue awaits for Zayin and Selva.)

    And this time, Lorphys¡¯ position was that of the prey.

    Aura-san opened her mouth. She seemed to have had enough of the atmosphere here.

    ¡°... We are saying we will resolve the problem on our own. And our proposal is just as you¡¯ve heard. Wouldn¡¯t that be most beneficial to your side?¡±

    Our proposal.

    It was a rise to action in the parts of Zayin¡¯s territory that had once belonged to Lorphys. So far, we had captured a declining fortress, and we were going to direct ourselves as an independent power from there.

    It was a pain, so I didn¡¯t really want to do it, but if we weren¡¯t going to stick onto Lorphys¡¯ side, there was no choice but to choose a route like that.

    I mean, the current Lorphys was close to moving by every word of fianc¨¦ Dario. It was moving to Selva¡¯s will even more tantly.

    (If we went and joined this side, we¡¯ll either be confined to the reserves, of assassinated... what a pain.)

    One of the lined up nobles raised their voice.

    ¡°Your highness. If they make a stand in the remote regions, Zayin will have no choice but to direct some of their troops there. Meaning it will cut down their deployment on the front lines. Wouldn¡¯t it be best to ept this talk?¡±

    The other nobles as well.

    ¡°Right now, chipping away at the enemy forces is vital. From Zayin¡¯s perspective, there¡¯s no way they could overlook the stand of these former Holy Maidens. More so, I think it fine if we offer them a bit of backing ourselves. Goods, as well as soldiers and funds. The more they have, the better for us.¡±

    He said to support us, but he was seeing us as a diversion for the enemy. The right decision if he wanted to protect his homnd.

    There, Princess Annerinne.

    ¡°Even before war has begun, you already think of fighting... it is the government¡¯s role to search for ways to avert it no matter what.¡±

    (She¡¯s got a point there. But the mistake she¡¯s making is...)

    The Sixth put my thoughts to words.

    ¡º... Na?ve. It isn¡¯t before war has begun. It¡¯s long since started. Perhaps this girl would¡¯ve be a fine queen if she didn¡¯t put out her mouth in times of peace.¡»

    The Third too.

    ¡ºHer appearance is nice; just right for a decoration. Well, the problem is how she¡¯s blind to love, perhaps?¡»

    Right, perhaps she had fallen for Selva¡¯s prince, but she was at his every whim.

    The horrible part of it was how she took Dario¡¯s words over her own vassals. Various internal problems had broken out, and Lorphys¡¯ domestic affairs were a mess.

    (She¡¯ll immediately change her stance on her fianc¨¦¡¯s input, so we can¡¯t really trust her.)

    The reason the ancestors proimed Princess Annerinne as terrible, was because we had found such information. Her words held no credibility. That¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t trust them.

    There were too many insecure factors to be had with her as our ally. So we took some distance.

    Alette-san offered her opinion to princess Annerinne.

    ¡°Your highness, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if Zayin moved at any moment now. Averting it is already impossible. I beg of you, for the sake of both causes, use this meeting to...

    And once again, an opinion was cut off.

    Dario pointed at me.

    ¡°You were permitted to stand in this hall because you were to be the next vice-captain of the knights, but it seems you were not of such caliber. Negotiations are to be had until we can attain the greatest possible oue for the people. And do you have knotholes for eyes? A mere adventurer... what¡¯s more, a nameless adventurer, and part-time knight captain? Do you seriously believe one who has nevermanded soldiers can bring down a fortress? Then let us say it as we stand... you are ipetent.¡±

    Hearing those words, the Third shook withughter.

    ¡ºT-truly. Lyle... hasn¡¯t experienced a real war yet. That one isn¡¯t a mistake.¡»

    I was of the same opinion.

    And I saw the knights and nobles in the audience hall holding back their anger. Even so, Dario continued to speak.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯ve gathered no more than a hundred adventurers. Will you even reach that fortress of yours?¡±

    Alette-san followed through tor me.

    ¡°... Even in Beim, Lyle-dono is an excellent adventurer. I shall guarantee it. I believe he has outstanding future prospects.¡±

    Dario snorted.

    ¡°How far off the mark can you be? This is why Lorphys¡¯ knight brigade is no good. Knights pretending to be adventurers, andboring themselves over...¡±

    To Dario¡¯s side, Princess Annerinne spoke.

    ¡°I deeply apologize, Dario-sama. But Alette made that statement with the country¡¯s well-being on her mind. Please permit it.¡±

    The Fourth.

    ¡ºWell, she¡¯s young. Around the same as Lyle? Love errs her judgement. It¡¯s a fatal w at this point in time, mind you.¡»

    Within the hall, the surrounding nobles and knights began to realize where they stood with Dario. We were beingpletely left behind.

    I held back on giving a bitter smile, and sought permission for my next statement.

    ¡°Beg pardon. Is it alright if I have a say?¡±

    When it quieted down, Lonbolt-san looked at me, and permitted it.

    ¡°... We are the ones who should be apologizing. Please go ahead.¡±

    Not to Dario, I spoke whilst looking at Princess Annerinne.

    ¡°Well then, as long as we¡¯re able to get a fortress in our hands, would the problem cease to be?¡±

    Perhaps irritated at being ignored, Dario stuck his mouth in from the side.

    ¡°You¡¯ll take one down? One ignorant of war sure knowns how to p his mouth.¡±

    Dario was in his mid-twenties. But as far as I¡¯d researched, there were no records of him stepping onto a battlefield. I looked at Princess Annerinne, and tried again.

    ¡°Well then, about the fortress... If we get out hands on Fort Noinyl, will all problems between us be resolved?¡±

    Well it really wouldn¡¯t resolve anything.

    But still irritated, thinking we couldn¡¯t do it, Dario spoke.

    ¡°Just try it. Lose ande back if you will, but please make sure you don¡¯t get that Holy Maiden of yours stolen while you¡¯re at it!¡±

    The Fifth let out his voice.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because it¡¯s more convenient for him if we¡¯re out of the picture. More so, maybe it¡¯s best for him if we were crushed and disappeared altogether.¡»

    And the princess as well.

    ¡°Yes. If you can aplish it, we will feel more secure with leaving the Holy Maiden in your hands.¡±

    Internally.

    (Already treating her as the Holy Maiden. What¡¯s more, acting as if they¡¯re of higher position? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re relying on them... but it¡¯s convenient to say the least.)

    When I bowed, I felt a reaction from my Skills.

    There was a presence hurriedly approaching the audience chamber.

    The Third called over to me. I felt some mischief in his voice.

    ¡ºLyle, how about you...¡»

    Hearing him, I mused over how embarrassing it¡¯d be if I failed, as I made a grand gesture.

    ¡°Very well. Then I, Lyle Walt, shall take control of a fortress. What, it¡¯s a simple matter. Let¡¯s see... yes, and that¡¯s the end of it.¡±

    When I snapped my fingers, some ridiculing eyes fell on me. Princess Annerinne was taken aback. Looking at me, Dario.

    ¡°Have you lost it?¡±

    Said that, with an indecent smile on his face. Novem beside me opened her mouth.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, you¡¯re joking too much.¡±

    And Miranda as well.

    ¡°It would be better if he was always like that.¡±

    They were both mildly amazed. But neither of them looked down on me.

    And the hall¡¯s door burst open with some momentum.

    The one who opened it was a knight who looked to be a messenger. Perhaps he had rushed here, as he was out of breath. After taking a single deep breath, he spoke.

    ¡°M-message in! Fort Noinyl has been...¡±

    The surrounding reactions were quite interesting. Eyes opened wide, quite a few were looking between my face, and the messenger¡¯s.

    Inside my head, I...

    (Thank god I was right... I was saved the embarrassment.)

    I was ovee with relief.

    ¡°... Fort Noinyl has been taken by a group calling themselves the Holy Knights!¡±

    Within the ensuing uproar, I spoke to the princess.

    ¡°d to have resolved our matter. We will be heading to the fortress. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll draw the enemy away for you. It should prove at least mildly to Lorphys¡¯ advantage. Ah, and we don¡¯t need any reinforcements. I¡¯m sure you have it rough as it is. This chance we¡¯ve created for you... please put it to good use.¡±

    When I gathered up all our members to leave the chamber, a voice called out to me from behind. It was Dario.

    ¡°W-wait! Do you understand what it is you¡¯ve just done!? With this, Lorphys and Zayin have lost all chances of avoiding this war! This is all your responsibility!¡±

    From the Jewel, I heard the voice of a Third enjoying himself.

    ¡ºLyle¡¯s fault? Ahahaha! No, no... this is your problem with Zayin, and you just happened to make it a tad easier to take a stand, so he did it. And he gave you prior notice, so doesn¡¯t that make him the upright one? How cruel. Even with prior notice.¡»

    (Prior notice, is it? Well, I did tell him before the information got here, but how ill-natured.)

    The Third seemed to be having fun, knowing it woulde to this. He really was a schemer.

    I knew I had prepared enough forces to take it down. But I never thought the messenger woulde in at that very moment.

    I turned, and gave my response.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re putting the me on me? But how troubling... you see, I have no right or obligation to Lorphys. I question whether there¡¯s a need for me to take responsibility. Well then, it will be getting busy from here on, so I shall be taking my leave.¡±

    As I left the hall, I saw Alette-san stick up her thumb in a position that Dario couldn¡¯t see.

    She was considerably delighted.

    But it really would be getting busy.

    ¡°Now then, on to the next move.¡±

    I hurriedly moved onto the next move.

 Volume 9 - 14: The Other Side

    The Other Side

    ... Inside Fort Noinyl.

    A single room surrounded by walls of stone, was fitted with adequate furniture. Light streamed into it from a small window.

    Inside that room, Shannon cast off the white costume she¡¯d been wearing, and threw it down on the bed.

    ¡°That damn brute! He used me as bait! I¡¯m definitely going to smack him!¡±

    It was the outfit Monica had made for the Holy Maiden. Besides her, ra was reading in a corner of the room.

    ¡°Yes, he definitely used you as bait. But that¡¯s because you were the most suitable body double we had among us. And this time was quite a helpful venture. May-san keeping watch from the sky, and Shannon-san using her eyes to inspect the path... Lyle-san¡¯s amazing to be able to do all that by himself.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Shannon and ra who hade as a separate detachment tomand the main body of the Holy Knights. Aria and Eva, and ra and Monica. Most of the party had been sent towards the fortress.

    The ¡®Pile Bunker¡¯ furnished on Porter was a disposable siege weapon that Monica had made.

    It had taken down the gate, but had broken down after one use. She had made two in total, so only one of them remained. ording to Monica, ¡®It¡¯s a defective product... but it has romance,¡¯ apparently.

    At present, Monica was working on Porter¡¯s maintenance, and preparing meals, while the Holy Knights had went into preparations for the next task.

    Aria and Eva were on lookout, and May had headed off to Lorphys. If everything went ording to n, she would pick up Lyle¡¯s group, and return.

    And while that was going on, Shannon was iling about. ra was Shannon¡¯s guard, and safe-keeper.

    ¡°If you go outside, they¡¯ll know you¡¯re a fake at once, so stay holed up in your room? That bastard definitely has iting to him!¡±

    ra sighed.

    ¡°I do admit it was harsh. But because of that, it looks like things will work out. The close to forty soldiers of the fort have offered their assistance. What surprised me most was the knights. We purposely made it so they could escape, yet only one of them tried it.¡±

    Shannon was once an Imperial Noble daughter. She was a bit knowledgeable in that field.

    ¡°He was shipped off to this remotend, so he¡¯s probably a knight without promotion prospects, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s going to bet on us to try and get a promotion. Or perhaps try and betray?¡±

    Having taken in the soldiers, the scale had risen to around a hundred and fifty troops.

    But that was still insufficient.

    ra pushed up her sses with her fingertip to reset their position.

    ¡°Now is the real deal. Well then, I do hope Lyle-san¡¯s group will be able to get here safely.¡±

    Shannon spoke.

    ¡°Onee-sama¡¯s with him, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Isn¡¯t it right about time they got back? Look, there they are. Quilins sure are convenient. They can fly through the sky, after all.¡±

    When Shannon looked outside, ra went to the room¡¯s window to take a look. A small dot in the sky gradually grew bigger, and it took her some time to realize that point was a quilin...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The ones to arrive at Fort Noinyl were Aura and Thelma.

    Aura jumped off the quilin... May¡¯s back, and felt a sense of joy as her feet nted themselves in firm soil.

    A robe was draped over her dress, and she looked quite cold.

    ¡°... I¡¯m never flying through the sky again.¡±

    Aura said that with a pale expression, and perhaps Thelma was the same, as she was pressing her hand to her face. Herplexion wasn¡¯t the best, and both of them had been through quite a bit.

    May reverted to human form, and addressed the two of them.

    ¡°... We were onlyte because you two were so rowdy. Calm down, why don¡¯t you?¡±

    Even May was tired. She sat down on a wooden crate of the fortress. Aria ran over in full armor, and called out to the three of them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Lyle and the others?¡±

    May shook her head to the side.

    ¡°Elsewhere. He said for those two to go ahead and persuade the troops. Also, Gaston-san and Novem will being next. Without Novem here, he¡¯s quite anxious, it seems.¡±

    Hearing that, Aria.

    ¡°I thought Lyle would being first.¡±

    Seeing some anxiety from Aria, May recalled her message.

    What Lyle had told her.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Lyle said to let you give orders for a while. Said it would be a good experience.¡±

    Hearing that, Aria looked a little happy at first, but her expression soon turned tense.

    ¡°... Understood. I¡¯m to learn to do a proper job, am I?¡±

    Hearing that, May.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then it must be so? Ah, I¡¯m looking forward to a meal. And I¡¯ll be resting a while. I¡¯ll have to go back over there again soon.¡±

    Looking at Mayy herself over the wooden crate, Aria was mildly fed-up as she turned to Aura and Thelma.

    ¡°Good work. I¡¯ll guide you to your rooms at once.

    Hearing that, Aura looked over the fortress interior.

    ¡°... So you really took it down.¡±¡±

    She muttered it as if she still couldn¡¯t believe it. Thelma was the same, but herplexion was slowly returning.

    ¡°Aftering this far, there¡¯s no option but to believe it. Aura, for now, just do what you can. Rest a little, and give an address to the soldiers.¡±

    Aria exined the fort¡¯s situation to Thelma.

    ¡°Um, at present, the soldiers are being cooperative. Without any persuasion, they¡¯ve opted to join our side.¡±

    There, Thelma nodded, but...

    ¡°Even so, it is necessary. And please put a guard on Aura. I¡¯m sure there are those without the best of intentions.¡±

    Aria nodded, left May behind, and guided the two through the inside of the fort...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In the inn we booked at Lorphys, me, Novem, and Miranda were standing against the wall.

    The room wasn¡¯t vast, but it wasn¡¯t narrow either.

    We moved around and rented based on need, and asionally, we would rack up needless expenses by renting two separate inns.

    In front, Gastone-san and Lonbolt-san were talking.

    It was an exchange of countries I couldn¡¯t really understand.

    ¡°Return that point? But to us...¡±

    ¡°I understand. But we must recover our national power no matter what, or else the future looks...¡±

    The reason they were talking about future ns was because it would prove necessary once Zayin was taken back.

    I looked over their secret talks, and gripped the Jewel.

    The one to let out his voice was the Sixth.

    ¡ºWhat, can¡¯t calm down? There¡¯s nothing you can do here, Lyle. Even if you say something here, you don¡¯t know enough about the state of affairs, and you¡¯ll only trouble those two.¡»

    The Third called out.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s long-term circumstance, and circumstance you can never understand unless you live there, so you can only watch over them until they reach an agreement they can be satisfied with.¡»

    The Third intended to leave the national problems to the two of them.

    And the two of them had already gone into things far removed from taking back Zayin.

    Lonbolt-san wiped his forehead and top off with a handkerchief. I could tell that both participants were quite passionate about it.

    Gastone-san also wiped his brow off, and offered a handshake.

    Lonbolt-san smiled.

    ¡°Very well, we shall proceed matters as such once Zayin is recovered.¡±

    Gastone-san spoke.

    ¡°Let us both bring forth a favorable result.¡±

    They each smiled as they gave wishes towards the safety of each other, but Lonbolt-san¡¯s expression when he left the room was the epitome of severity.

    (Even if we fail in taking Zayin, he¡¯ll move so that the damage he suffers is kept to a minimum.)

    What was decided upon in their talks was the assistance they¡¯d give after the country was under one g. I was also involved, but I left this matter to Gastone-san.

    Looking outside, I saw that it was beginning to get dark.

    Gastone-san turned to us, and exined the situation.

    ¡°... Lorphys is unable to provide assistance in the recapture. And after its sess, he even asked to borrow some of our troops. If we ept that deal, we¡¯ll somewhat be able to maintain Zayin¡¯s national power.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Understood. After remation, I will personally make a move. I¡¯ll move by Lorphys¡¯ words.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much. And... I deeply apologize. As Zayin is, we¡¯ve no means to reimburse you for your troubles. Even after receiving so much aid, the present state is one where we cannot put out an adequate reward.¡±

    I smiled.

    ¡°No, there is already a huge merit in it for me. I¡¯ll leave that matter to you.¡±

    When I brought it up, Gastone-san nodded.

    ¡°Why of course. It¡¯s just as much a merit to us. But is it possible?¡±

    When he inquired towards the possibility, I heard a knocking sound from the window.

    It was May.

    I sent a look to Miranda. She went over to the window to let her in.

    May was making a bit of a tired expression.

    ¡°Hah, it really is busy. Lyle, the fort is going smoothly. Those two are going to persuade the soldiers, and go out to the surrounding vige to look for applicants, it seems. They think they can get a number of knights, and some of the priests of the more remote regions. And for some reason, there weren¡¯t any movements around. The enemy isn¡¯t attacking.¡±

    After taking in Gastone-san¡¯s slightly surprised expression, I nodded. It seems there was a reason some would choose to ally with us.

    To borate.

    ¡°The ones sent out to the remote regions are mostly those of our faction. But there are also those plotting unsavory actions. For there to be no enemy movement... I apologize, I have considerable knowledge about the country¡¯s military affairs, but I don¡¯t know the reason.¡±

    I touched my hand to my chin, and thought.

    (There are other areas with troops stationed nearby the fortress, right? Did something happen? And wait, do we have a lot of allies... should I go there personally to discern friend and foe?)

    When I felt the impulse to move myself, the Fifth¡¯s voice came from the Jewel.

    ¡º... Lyle, leave this to the ones you¡¯ve dispatched. You¡¯ve prepared this much. If they¡¯re to fail with all that backing them, then that¡¯s all there is to them. How about you believe in them a little? The ones around you are all amazing, I tell you.¡»

    Hearing his opinion, I felt it wasn¡¯t suited to the man, and felt likeughing. I endured it, and directed my eyes towards Gastone-san and Novem.

    ¡°As nned, we will send Gastone-san and Novem first. Miranda and I will remain.¡±

    Novem hesitated for just a moment.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, isn¡¯t that dangerous? I believe that having you return first here would be...¡±

    I smiled at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. They¡¯ll do fine on their own. And even if I remain here, I have Miranda with me.¡±

    Miranda shrugged her shoulders, and looked a little happy.

    ¡°If you say it like that, I¡¯ve no way to decline. Worry not, I¡¯ll protect Lyle.¡±

    I thought as I nodded.

    (She really is reliable. There¡¯s no need to protect me.)

    Miranda¡¯s abilities were top ss, even within the party. She had a different strength than Aria¡¯s, and she was always quite calm, making for a reliable ally.

    I spoke to Novem.

    ¡°Go. If the enemy makes a move, they¡¯ll need your power.¡±

    There, Novem nodded. May changed to quilin form in the room, and after going outside, she let the two onto her back before disappearing into the darkening Lorphys sky.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Night.

    Inside the Jewel, I received instruction from the Sixth for the first in a while.

    I held a halberd, and was guided in quite a practical lesson.

    His tall and muscr build let off a heavy strike, and after parrying it with my halberd, I used the shaft to try sweeping his feet.

    My constitution was different from his, and it was clear as day that I wouldn¡¯t be able to win if I learned to swing it around in the same way he did.

    He took a leap back, and I stepped in to give pursuit.

    There, the Sixth gave a grin.

    He spread out his left hand, and thrust it at me.

    ¡ºNow try dodging this! Fire Canon!¡»

    Arge fireball flew at me, so I swiped my left hand to the side

    ¡°Ice Wall!¡±

    shing with the fire, the wall of ice that manifested was blown off and melted. I went ahead and moved to the side to slice at him.

    The Sixth sounded delighted.

    ¡ºNice! Always stay calm! Panic drops your chances of sess!¡»

    He skillfully turned his halberd to turn my strike aside, and put in a kick. Next, he kicked at the ground to send dirt at my face.

    ¡°Are you a one-trick pony!?¡±

    With the Second¡¯s Skill... Field, I could understand my surroundings even with my eyes closed. The Sixth let out a thrust, so I went along with his motion, stepped in, and thrust out my own halberd.

    There was only a few centimeters between our faces, when I found myself spitting blood out my mouth.

    The halberd had gone through my chest.

    In exchange, I had managed to lightly graze his side.

    With a grin, he withdrew his polearm. I copsed t on the ground, and rolled to a face-up position.

    I got my disturbed breath in order, and after feeling the pain in my chest fade away, I tried getting to my feet again.

    There, the Sixth lent me his hand.

    When I took it and stood, the halberd in his hand disappeared. And he apuded me.

    ¡ºNicely done. You pass.¡»

    ¡°That was a passing grade?¡±

    When I looked unsatisfied, he gave a bitter smile, and scratched his head.

    ¡ºAre you an idiot? Just how long do you think I¡¯ve been swinging that baby around? If you want to win for real, it¡¯ll take several years in the making. But if you can do this much, then I¡¯m relieved.¡»

    Saying that, his smile turned sincere, and he looked at my face.

    ¡ºNow then... Lyle, I¡¯ll show you something interesting.¡»

    ¡°Something interesting.¡±

    ¡ºWell I¡¯m feeling quite refreshed here. So do you want to know why I behave so reserved around the Fifth?¡»

    Hearing that, I tilted my head. Come to think of it, the Sixth of his memories was quite violent and vulgar to his father.

    Their rtionship wasn¡¯t anything like it was now.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I do find it strange.¡±

    ¡ºWell, about that. In our history, I¡¯m the most... that... how should I put it... yeah, it was nothing but failures.¡»

    Aughing Sixth showed me his memories.

    It was inside the mansion. The surrounding imagery changed from the yard to its interior, and there a single woman sat and shed her tears.

    Her clothing was in taters.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s my younger sister.¡»

    When he said that, I looked at the woman once more.

    Her clothing was something you might find on a vige girl, and her hands were beaten up. And her hair was in a horrid state. I could see bruising on the parts of her limbs visible outside of her clothing.

    The grayened stopped time gradually regained its color, and began to move.

    The Sixth offered me an exnation.

    ¡ºA sister of a different mother, you see. She was once sent to a hostile feudal lord... a vassal house nheless. We pitied her the most.¡»

    Following the Sixth¡¯s sorrowful words, a woman different from the Sixth¡¯s mother came to weep before her.

    When time came up to speed, the woman¡¯s mother embraced her daughter tight.

    The woman spoke.

    ¡ºI¡¯m not a ve! I can¡¯t take it anymore; that house! I don¡¯t want to go back!¡»

    Fiennes nervously looked upon the desperate women.

    The Sixth went on.

    ¡ºA lord of a region we had to hold down no matter what. But of all things, they apposed us, and of the other lords... barons, and counts I believe. Anyways, they were a house that¡¯s pledged allegiance wouldn¡¯t stop rolling around. And as that happened, the sister was sent in as a bride. Because she was of good lineage, she would birth superior children they worked her quite like a ve, it seems.¡»

    The Sixth made a clenched fist.

    (But if they did something like that...)

    While I thought that, Fredricks... the Fifth in his active years came into the room.

 Volume 9 - 15: Fiennes Walt

    Fiennes Walt

    It was the Sixth¡¯s room of memories.

    Havinge there to study, I received a passing grade, and was shown the Sixth¡¯s memories.

    A single woman... the Sixth¡¯s younger sister of another mother sobbed as she held onto her own birth mother.

    Looking at the Fifth... at Fredricks, she hung her head, and cried even harder.

    The Sixth of memories... Fiennes spoke.

    ¡ºPops, she just went through hell. Leave her be.¡»

    Fiennes rose to protect his sister, but Fredricks was different. He looked at the sobbing girl, and spoke to his mistress, the woman¡¯s mother.

    ¡º... We¡¯re bringing her back. Make the preparations.¡»

    There, the woman.

    ¡º... It¡¯s because you married me off to such a ce! Treating me like an object... in the end, I¡¯m nothing but a daughter with good blood, after all!¡»

    In regards to that, the mother continued holding the woman raining jeers close, as she took her out of the room.

    And perhaps Fiennes couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. He grasped Fredricks¡¯pels.

    ¡ºSo your damn beasts really are more important than your children!? With your daughter being treated that way, you don¡¯t even feel irritated, do you!?¡»

    There, Fredricks smiled just a little.

    And he punched Fiennes off his feet, and restrained him against the ground. The one who ran into the room was the legal wife, Fiennes¡¯ mother.

    ¡ºFiennes!¡»

    Seeing a scene of her own son held to the ground, Fiennes¡¯ mother panicked. And Fredricks spoke in a quiet voice.

    ¡ºRight, that how you all should be... you pass.¡»

    Saying that, he released Fiennes, and spoke in a loud voice.

    ¡ºPrepare the armaments. Send out a runner! Fiennes, you¡¯ll also being along. No... you should stand at the head.¡»

    Seeing the figure of his father smiling, Fiennes looked surprised.

    And with those words, Fredricks left the room, and the vassals gathered infront of it. After he issued out a series of orders, they began moving around in hot haste.

    But they seemed somewhat happy.

    Fiennes was lifted up by his mother, as he looked at his happy father¡¯s figure, and muttered.

    ¡ºThe hell. That unsociable man is...¡»

    There, Fiennes¡¯ birth mother spoke.

    ¡ºHe used to be a man who smiled a lot, it seems. He used to be kind. Haven¡¯t you ever heard it from your grandmother?¡»

    Fiennes.

    ¡º... I¡¯d heard. But it was surely bullshit.¡»

    Saying that, fiennes parted with his mother, and left the room.

    Seeing the scene, the Sixth put his hand to his jaw. He looked upon it with some happiness, and nostalgia.

    The scene changed.

    It was a scene outside.

    In the very center of a settlement was a district surrounded by thick walls of logs. Fields expanded outwards, and a river ran through. But it wasn¡¯t such a serene setting.

    Knights rode their horses, and the soldiers marched in orderly lines.

    Equipment, and numbers... there was certainly some regtion to them. Holding up a g, and heading for the close, the armored mass walked peacefully through the settlement.

    ¡°What is this supposed to be? Normally, they¡¯d put up a resistance if you go that far, right!¡±

    The Sixth raised augh. It was a grandugh, as he pointed at a certain point.

    ¡ºWhat if you go far enough that resistance is pointless?¡»

    Looking back, more knights and soldiers were walking in session. They weren¡¯t only gathering on that path.

    They gathered from the surroundings as they headed for that walled district.

    The Sixth spoke nostalgically.

    ¡ºOur father thought of the Walt House¡¯s martialw. But to fully actualize it, he would need those that had studied it stationed across thend. And he couldn¡¯t just teach everyone without discerning friend and foe. That¡¯s why we were necessary... he educated us, and trained us to be deployed in foreignnd. He taught the daughters as well, and taught them to pass the doctrine to their children.¡»

    ¡°He did something like that?¡±

    ¡ºYeah. But at the time, it was so they could make it to the top in any House.¡»

    I wondered whether there was really a need to go that far. In the Seventh¡¯s era, there¡¯s no doubt it had spread even further.

    ¡ºTroop numbers, weapons, messengers, military regtions... it was around that time that an elite force that maintained all of those points waspleted.¡»

    That may be why the equipment looked uniform.

    And the Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºLook. The soldiers who climbed up the wall to look are dazed, aren¡¯t they? It¡¯s because this is the amount he could gather at a moment¡¯s notice!¡»

    There¡¯s the fact it was still within the territory, but that means it was the Fifth¡¯s doing that created a situation where so many troops could be mobilized at once.

    The surrounding feudal lords had tormented him enough for him to feel a need.

    Looking at the town, an envoy hurriedly came out to negotiate.

    The scene changed to a tent with Fredricks and Fiennes. In it were men with extra armaments.

    The envoy was making a pale expression, as he looked at Fredricks sitting in his chare.

    Next to Fredricks sat the woman, no longer in a vige girl¡¯s clothes. Her mother was escorting her, and she hung her head as she sat.

    Seeing her like that, her brothers of the same mother tried to stand, and attack the envoy. Their other siblings around held them back.

    ¡ºUnhand me! You¡¯ve heard what these guys have done to our sister, right!? Take his head, and make that our response!¡»

    To his rampaging brothers, Fiennes spoke.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t kill the messenger! That is our rule. If you want to kill him, wait for the battlefield, or after that.¡»

    The envoy¡¯s face was pale.

    ¡ºCount! We¡¯ve sworn to enter your patronage! This treatment is too much!¡»

    And Fredricks sent a nce to his daughter casting her eyes down.

    ¡º... Tell this envoy what¡¯s happened to you. Your family will see to the rest of it.¡»

    There, the woman kept her head hung, as she quietly began to recount.

    ¡º... Once you birth a boy, we no longer need you they said.¡»

    The envoy¡¯s face grew paler, as he tried to correct a misunderstanding.

    ¡ºT-that¡¯s wrong! That was when we were teaching her the rules of our House, and while we may have gone a little too far, we thought it best to be strict with our teachings.¡»

    The sharp eyes around shut up the messenger, and the woman opened her mouth once more. Along with her siblings behind, were some other vassal nobles.

    ¡º... How many gold coins are the furnishings your mother gave you worth, they asked. A poor and unreliable house, they said.¡»

    Crying, the woman used a hand to wipe her tears. The reactions around were cold ones. And there, Fredricks startedughing.

    ¡ºI see, so I¡¯m a broke noble, am I! Sorry about that. I¡¯ve got so many children, there isn¡¯t much to go around. And then?¡»

    The envoy sent a look to the woman, and his eyes were getting teary as well. Remembering everything that had been done, perhaps he was beginning to regret.

    ¡º... People of the Walt house should just be ves. We¡¯re going to turn coat and take what we can, after all, so you need only hand over your noble blood. They took away my son... I haven¡¯t even held him before!¡»

    Hearing that, whatever filled the tent had turned to a thirst for blood. Those around of vassal houses yelled at the envoy.

    ¡ºSo that was your intentions after all! Since you came under the same banner, you said to let your past misgivings slide... Count! Leave the vanguard to my House! As a house that has weed in a daughter of yours the same, I cannot forgive any such as he!¡»

    There, Fiennes¡¯ siblings.

    ¡ºAfter treating our sister like a ve? Don¡¯t screw with me! Hey, tell them to prepare to war once I get back! That¡¯s why I told you never to take up a House like this! The only one here who¡¯ll help you is the waning baron, so go try and sell yourself to him!¡»

    The Sixth was smiling, but as I couldn¡¯t swallow the situation, I tilted my head.

    ¡°Waning? Um, what exactly happened?¡±

    ¡ºHmm? Ah, around this timeframe, the Baron House next door was on the decline. Well, they did do a toll on Walt Housend. Look, the Fifth disinterestedly crushed all the bandits flowing in, and crushed a few mercenary brigades. He used quite some terrible means, but the Baron House that¡¯d taken the opportunity to try and plunder... their knights were killed, and on top of no longer being capable of plunder, they lost their horses and equipment! What¡¯s more, with constant losses, they even lost their credibility!¡»

    Hearing that, I got the general idea. The Fifth had endured.

    He crushed the bandits invading, and crushed the mercenaries and men of other houses that hade to pige and plunder. Meaning the Walt House was bing a troublesome entity for its opposition.

    ¡°But if they¡¯re all part of the same country, doesn¡¯t repeated plunder drop credibility as it is?¡±

    But the Sixth...

    ¡ºIt¡¯s actually quitemon, you know. We put our municipal power into opposing, and using marriage politics, we increased our allies. It was true noble blood. Anyone would want it.¡»

    A magician¡¯s blood. Even among nobles, there were quite a few Houses without that bloodline. So that¡¯s what the Fifth had made use of.

    The envoy frantically tried to alter the exnation, but the flow was no longer changeable.

    Fredricks stood.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s enough. Go back and tell him. To prepare his weapons.¡»

    The envoy sat down on the spot, and sought assistance from the crying woman.

    ¡ºPlease help! At this rate, ournd shall be annihted! You¡¯ll never go through the same experience again! So I beg of you!¡»

    The Fredricks...

    ¡ºThen return my grandchild. I¡¯ll educate him myself. And present your Lord¡¯s head. The rest of him separately.¡»

    After that, he dered he would crush the lord¡¯s vassal houses as well, for letting the present situation slide if they didn¡¯t.

    ¡°... Did they actually agree to that?¡±

    The Sixth.

    ¡ºOf course not. But it wasn¡¯t that hard.¡»

    The images changed to a burning town. The mansion at its center was aze, and the woman held a baby in her hands.

    ¡°... Nothing around it is burning.¡±

    Looking around, the only thing on fire was the mansion itself. And the bodies of knights and soldiers littered the ground around it.

    ording to the Sixth.

    ¡ºOnce the envoy returned, and exined the situation, they began preparing for war. But their people weren¡¯t so eager. It was an army of ten thousand. They were already scared and surrounded. Well, after that, the Walt House went on the offense, and this became something of a signal re.¡»

    Like that, what would happen if you went against the Walt House... the other pledged Houses were very well informed.

    And it seems their reactions did change henceforth.

    As Fiennes looked at the burning mansion, Fredricks came over to him.

    And...

    ¡ºRemember this. This isn¡¯t someone else¡¯s problem. If you hesitate in the slightest to make a decision, this is the Walt House¡¯s future. ¡»

    Fiennes turned to him, and Fredricks handed the blue gem over.

    ¡ºP-pops.¡»

    ¡ºAnd that¡¯s the end of my job. You take up the rest. I¡¯m retiring. I¡¯m already tired at my age... Yeah, I leave the rest to you.¡»

    Saying that, he gave a tired smile, and walked off.

    The footage turned gray, and its time stopped before the Sixth spoke.

    ¡ºWe were surrounded by enemies, and we couldn¡¯t tell friend from foe around us. What we could rely on... right, perhaps it was the Forxuz House alone? So my father somehow managed to get it to take shape by our generation. Even now, I refuse to admit his methods were right, though.¡»

    The fifth made a lot of children. But at the same time, that should¡¯ve made arge problem. Fights within the family, meaning wars among siblings.

    ¡°Wait, could it be the Fifth... made sure that everyone in the family¡¯s hostility was direct at...¡±

    Rather than the Sixth seeding the House, he made sure all hostility went his way, to get the family together. Or at least that was how I saw it.

    ¡ºNo idea, is my honest answer. I never asked, but maybe? Who knows. The man will never say anything about it himself. But while we had plenty of fights amongst ourselves, it never came down to killing one another. Whenever something happen, we would gather as you saw, and fight an enemy together. There¡¯s plenty I only heard from my mothers after the fact. Looking back on it, I¡¯ve found I can¡¯t deny it all.¡»

    The surrounding scenery changed, and we were in the mansion¡¯s yard. The Sixth folded his arms, and called over to me.

    ¡ºYou see, Lyle... I only moved the army the Fifth had prepared. I was able to fight those around me and win, because the Fifth had prepared it all. The preparations for victory were assembled, and we won as if it were the natural course. That¡¯s all there was to it.¡»

    The Sixth had greatly expanded the Walt House¡¯snd. But he told me it was only because of the Fifth¡¯s groundwork.

    I spoke to him.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t all. You¡¯re strong, and reliable, Sixth.¡±

    When I said that, he turned around andughed. Laughed, and...

    ¡ºd you think so. I failed in various things, and ended up troubling Brod as well. He always ended up taking some distance from me.¡»

    The Sixth¡¯s and Seventh¡¯s rtionship was one I thought of as favorable. But these ancestors of mine had learned to not show it on their faces.

    After letting out a deep sigh, the Sixth earnestly looked into my face.

    ¡ºLyle, let me teach you a Skill... ¡¾Real Spec¡¿. That¡¯s my third Skill. It lets you take in even more information than before.¡»

    ording to him, it was of what state each party was in. In let you learn things in even more detail. But what I was thinking of wasn¡¯t the Skill.

    ¡°Why... it¡¯s not like it has to be now.¡±

    Hearing my clinging voice, the Sixth shook his head. His final Skill... the Sixth¡¯s third skill... teaching me his final stage Skill meant we were to part ways.

    ¡ºNo, it¡¯s because it¡¯s now. This is all I can do for you. Have the others support you the rest of the way. They¡¯re much more reliable than me.¡»

    ¡°But nothing¡¯s over. It¡¯s only just begun, hasn¡¯t it? And I¡¯m still relying on you, Sixth!¡±

    The sixth scratched his face with his fingertip, and gave a bitter smile.

    ¡ºNo, it¡¯s over. If you can¡¯t win, then that¡¯s all the man you are. But I believe you can win. So here¡¯s enough for me. No, I get the feeling that if it isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll be lingering around forever. It isn¡¯t a bad feeling to stay behind. But you see, Lyle... our objective is to hand down our Skills to you. And that¡¯s been a bit... no, it¡¯s been stretched out quite some time. Just try using my Skill. All you have to do is think that you want to know more.¡»

    I did as told, and tried using the Skill. The information I gained was on a different level from Search or Spec.

    ¡ºYou can use it alongside the Fifth¡¯s Skill, but it¡¯s one¡¯s amazing on its own. With so much info flowing in, it¡¯s quite a pain to master.¡»

    When I used it, the sudden increase in input caused me to hold my left hand against my head.

    The Sixth watched over me with a smile.

    ¡ºYou can¡¯t keep it up for too long, but it¡¯s quite convenient. But I¡¯m sure you can master it in no time, so that¡¯s a load off my mind. With that, I¡¯ve nothing left to regret.¡»

    I wanted to say something. But... I recalled the regrets I¡¯d felt with the First and Second. I had shown my deplorable state to the First al the way up to the end.

    With the Second, my refusal had left it so I could never give a proper parting.

    So I forcefully formed a smile.

    ¡°T-thank you. I think you¡¯re an amazing person, Sixth Generation. Um, you have your no-good parts, but, well... you¡¯ve taught me a lot of things!¡±

    The Sixth gave a gentle smile.

    ¡ºI¡¯d have liked to teach you even more. Ale, and the slots... adult fun as well! Well, I also had quite some fun teaching you, Lyle. While I¡¯m at it, I leave Miranda and Shannon to you. Make sure you make them happy¡»

    ¡°So those are what you¡¯ll make yourst words? I know. I¡¯ll do whatever I can.¡±

    The Sixth joked around. And I matched him.

    And as the surrounding picture started fading away in grains of light, the Sixth scratched his head.

    ¡ºAh~ as I thought, that one was a lie, the truth is, I still have one regret.¡»

    That¡¯s what he said. He wasughing, but he looked a little lonely.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The Sixth put his hand on my shoulder.

    ¡ºI never got to see you victorious. Riding a horse, and swinging around a halberd, I wanted to see your first campaign. No, that¡¯s wrong... I wanted to see you stand against Celes. Good grief, even when I¡¯m just supposed to teach you my Skills, I can¡¯t help but want to look after you.¡»

    ¡°Then why not stay and wait a little longer?¡±

    When I stated my mind, the Sixth shook his head again.

    ¡ºI said it, didn¡¯t I? If I did, I¡¯d lose sight of when to hand it over evermore... stick out your chest, Lyle. If it¡¯s you, you can do it. In my life of failures, your one of my few points of pride. So much that I even want to give thanks from my side.¡»

    When I opened my mouth, the Sixth¡¯s figure began to vanish.

    ¡ºLyle, thank you... and I believe that you can do it.¡»

    ¡°To me as well... Sixth, you¡¯re my pride! An ancestor I¡¯m proud to have!¡±

    Whether my words reached, or fell short... the Sixth smiled, and disappeared.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I woke, my face was covered in tears.

    I touched my face to find I was crying after all.

    ¡°Even when I held it in. as I thought, I¡¯m no good... I¡¯m sure he saw me cry.¡±

    I raised the upper half of my body, and muttered, only to hear a response from the Jewel I¡¯d ced on the bedside table.

    It was the Fifth.

    ¡º... It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like he¡¯d be angry about it.¡»

    The Seventh thanked me.

    ¡ºI give you my thanks, Lyle. I had always kept some distance from the Sixth. When he rmended me the halberd, I had turned him down. Even now, I can remember the lonesome look on his face from back then. When he was teaching you, he looked like he was truly having fun. Thank you, Lyle.¡»

    I looked at Miranda sleeping in the bed next to mine. The outside of the window was still dark.

    (There¡¯s no time for me to stay still. But just for now...)

    I still had regrets within me. I should¡¯ve had him teach me more. I should¡¯ve talked to him more.

    Come to think of it...

    (Come to think of it, the Sixth supported me from the start. He followed through for me. It¡¯s going to get lonely again.)

    I took the Jewel in my hand, and clenched it.

 Volume 9 - 16: Selvaâ€™s Assassin

    Selva¡¯s Assassin

    ... Inside Lorphys¡¯ royal castle.

    Its walls contained the room of Selva¡¯s second prince, ¡¾Dario Selva¡¿.

    In his vast room, his chewed on the nail of his thumb, as he walked in circles.

    A knight he had brought along as a guard from Selva cautioned him.

    ¡°Your highness, I¡¯m not sure what to say about that behavior. We¡¯ve sent documents on the current affairs to the country, so all that is left for us is to await orders.¡±

    Dario yelled at the knight.

    ¡°Cut the crap! As if you can understand how I feel! How oh miserable me was sent and sent back from both Galleria and Rusworth! I¡¯m my brother¡¯s spare, I am. And yet finallyes the chance for me to hold a territory of my own! Yet that brat... that damn braaaatt!!¡±

    After taking a flower vase in hand, and mming it against the wall, Dario took some deep breathes, and sat down.

    Second son. Living in a corner of his house as his brother¡¯s spare. Yet his brother up and matured without problems, so he was sent off to some foreignnd to go get some children.

    The countries of the war maiden, Galleria and Rusworth¡¯s princesses weren¡¯t interested, and he was sent to the small nation of Lorphys.

    ¡°... Once I became king, I nned to be a vassal nation at once! If Selva joined with Zayin, they¡¯d have enough power to oppose Galleria and Rusworth...¡±

    As the country held a border with the two constantly at intense war with one another, Selva had a need to augment its national power.

    Linking hands with Zayin, the deal was to let them do the plunder they wanted oh so badly, and have Selva rule over Loyphys¡¯nd afterwards.

    An exhausted Lorphys would have no choice but to rely on Selva. A deal with Zayin had already been exchanged under the table, and Selva would act as an intermediary to end the war... that was the scenario.

    ¡°That brat! Because of him, they¡¯re going to turn their backs to me again!¡±

    The knight let out a sigh before speaking to Dario.

    ¡°They¡¯re moving in a way that conceals their whereabouts, but it¡¯s impossible for them to get away. They will never reach fort Noinyl.¡±

    On those words, Dario.

    ¡°Then bring me his head at once! Because of a single boy, the entirety of Selva is facing a crisis! Why do you look so care-free!?¡±

    Dario took out his rage on the knight that was there to guard him, but his head was full with how he was going to break the deadlock.

    He had reported to the country, but the fact he wanted to achieve victory on his own no matter what may have been a result of his panic.

    ¡°Women, and an old man... They¡¯ll be taken care of at once.¡±

    The knight who was sure Lyle¡¯s group hadn¡¯t left showed off his leisure. Because there hadn¡¯t been a single report of them leaving the city...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Lorphys¡¯ castle town.

    Walking together with Miranda, I confirmed the presences approaching us.

    They were tantly showing hostility, and even though it was still so bright out, they were keeping a fixed distance from us.

    I tried using ¡¾Real Spec¡¿ to get some information on them, but there was too much infoing in to filter down.

    When I held my head, Miranda entwined her arms around my own.

    ¡°Are you alright? You look pale.¡±

    Hearing that, I shook my head.

    ¡°They¡¯reing. Six in number. Two groups of three, to be more precise. They¡¯re watching us for now.¡±

    ¡°You can understand that much?¡±

    I continued walking beside her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve recently be able to. But I¡¯m not used to using it.¡±

    Miranda nodded a number of times, before sending a nce around. The six immediately took some distance, and Miranda rested her eyes on a food stall.

    ¡°Lyle, I want to eat that.¡±

    ¡°That? Sure, why not. We were never able to sightsee. So which one do you want?¡±

    The atmosphere indicated theing war, and the people walking around looked somewhat anxious. All I could hear was rumors of the war.

    After buying some food from the stall, perhaps they had dropped their guard, as they had closed the distance again.

    Miranda also sense the hostility. She took a bite, and asked me.

    ¡°Think they¡¯ll attack us here?¡±

    I¡¯m sure they were following us to find out Aura-san, and the others¡¯ whereabouts. They likely thought we were continuing our stay, and that they had yet to leave.

    ¡°It¡¯ll probably happen if we return to the inn. I did think this would happen, but... it seems this one¡¯s from Selva alone.¡±

    The only ones chasing us were from Selva. Lorphys wasn¡¯t showing any moves on the surface.

    From the Jewel, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s possible he doesn¡¯t have too many sympathizers in Lorphys. Well, there¡¯s only one pureblood princess, and if they¡¯re choosing her a partner, they¡¯ll give in at a Selvian prince, I guess. ¡»

    If you want to look at the surrounding situation, Zayin didn¡¯t have royalty. A little further away were the countries of Galleria and Rusworth, but it seems they were governed by women. The reports didn¡¯t say anything about them having children.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºBut they do seem a short-tempered bunch. Even so, if they had worked with Lorphys to attack us now, things would have gone quite favorably for us after recapturing Zayin.¡»

    If they were going to attack, they might as well send Lorphys as well, it seems.

    The Fifth as well.

    ¡ºBecause we¡¯ll be able to smoke out those aiding Selva here. Well, if they won¡¯t show their tails, then so be it.¡»

    After taking a bite of the sweet from the stall, I spoke to Miranda.

    ¡°Want to walk through the town some more?¡±

    There, she spoke a little disinterestedly.

    ¡°While being watched by such dangerous folks? If it¡¯s a date, I don¡¯t really mind.¡±

    I gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°A date with so many chaperons? Now I have to wonder about that.¡±

    And we continued walking through Lorphys. When noon came around, we ate our lunch, and started walking again. As we rested, and the sun started to fall, fewer people walked the streets.

    And it was then that the pursuers made their move.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After we purposefully entered a narrow alleyway, the six sent a team of three ahead to get the drop on us.

    On the map in my head, the form of them hurrying forward to trap us was actually rtively interesting.

    (This isn¡¯t their home turf, so they¡¯re a little lost.)

    When me and Miranda raised our pace, we purposely ended up at a dead end.

    ¡°Here we are.¡±

    I raised my hand, and used magic.

    ¡°Fire bullet.¡±

    The ball of fire shot into the sky, before being sucked into the sky tinged with orange and purple.

    The area around us was a bit spacious, but it was something of a garbage dump.

    When I looked at the entrance, I saw the three knights that had gone out of their way to chase us.

    Their outfits gave off an adventurer-esque feeling.

    They looked a little tired, but I could tell they were doing their part not to show it. They had spent several hours of their day keeping watch over us, and at the end, they were lured in. There¡¯s no helping their fatigue.

    ¡°... You are Lyle and Miranda, correct? I¡¯ll have you lead us to Zayin¡¯s Holy Maiden.¡±

    Drawing their swords they started walking closer.

    I spoke.

    ¡°The three that climbed onto the roofs haven¡¯t gotten here yet, you know? I do rmend waiting just a little longer before you attack.¡±

    The leader-ish man didn¡¯t show any signs of distress. It was a bit sad.

    ¡°So you¡¯re a Skillholder. If it¡¯s Support-type, then I fear you not in battle. We¡¯re two men and one woman. And ourrades will soon be here.¡±

    I felt a swelling in the leader-ish man¡¯s Mana. His body suddenly expanded, and his coat was ripper apart.

    With his muscles bulging this much, it was as if he had be a mass of muscle in itself.

    Miranda opened her mouth.

    ¡°Uwah, so there are these sorts of Skills as well.¡±

    He was grinning, and his tone was gruffer than before.

    ¡°A support Skill will never be able to beat a Vanguard Skillholder such as myself. Kill the man. Extract the Holy Maiden¡¯s location from the woman, then do whatever you want.¡±

    His eyes were bloodshot, and he was highly excited.

    The two subordinate-like ones took some distance from the leader-ish man. But perhaps he didn¡¯t like that, as he ended up smacking one of them.

    They collided with the wall, fell onto the floor, and stopped moving. They stopped drawing breath.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºAn increase in power, and a loss of self-control? Hmm, that would be the ¡¾Berserk¡¿ Skill, perhaps? But who the hell chooses someone like that to pursue people?¡»

    Fed-up as he was, he gavementary in quite a calm voice.

    The leader-ish man.

    ¡°Answer!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes sir!¡±

    After his subordinate barked an answer, he turned, and came at me. I stopped Miranda as she moved to stand in front of me, and drew my sabre.

    His body was big enough to make the sword in his hand look puny, but I went up regardless.

    I didn¡¯t use a Skill.

    I dodged the sh he lowered, and cut at my opponent¡¯s arm. What I had swung with an intent to lop it off only made a shallow cut with a bit of blood.

    ¡°You sure are hard.¡±

    ¡°What do you n to do by getting so close to me, fool!¡±

    He tried to grab me with his left hand, so I discarded my sabre, and grabbed that arm. After it let out a conspicuous grating sound, the leader-ish man¡¯s belligerent smile started to warp.

    Skill... ¡¾Limit Burst¡¿... The First¡¯s second stage Skill.

    ¡°... No one said I only had one Skill.¡±

    ¡°B-bastard!¡±

    As he raised his right sword hand, I tripped him up. I took my eyes off of him as he fell, to see the remaining enemy was already bound up by Miranda¡¯s threads.

    And seeing I was looking away, he tried to thrust out his de. I took a half-step to the side to avoid it.

    Pulling out my reserve sabre, I stuck it into his head, and looked at the sky. After a few shes of light, down came May in quilin form.

    So I sheathed the sabre, collected up the one I¡¯d dropped, and looked at Miranda.

    ¡°What shall we do now?¡±

    The man on the ground was making a pale expression as he looked at us. But he kept his mouth closed, and red.

    After Maynded on the ground.

    ¡°The three up top... I kinda ended up defeating them, but was that bad?¡±

    Hearing that, I.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to leave a message with this guy. ¡®Your Highness, your treatment of us brings a tear to my eye.¡¯ Could you pass that on?¡±

    He was looking at the ground mortifyingly.

    ¡°Who can say. Just who¡¯s this highness you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    In hisst bit of resistance, the man tried to y dumb.

    Whether he passed it on, or not, I didn¡¯t really care.

    The fact that we fought here was the important part. Of course, none of our opponents, had anything to let one determine they were assassins of Selva. But with this, I knew how that country saw us.

    I looked at Miranda.

    ¡°Will the stringse undone?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll disappear after a while. Though he may be like that a couple of hours.¡±

    After sending another nce at the man rolling across the floor, I ushered Miranda onto May¡¯s back. I hopped on after her, and May kicked off into the sky.

    Lorphys¡¯ sky was growing dark, and I doubt there were many to confirm May¡¯s form. Even if there were, it would hold little meaning.

    As we rapidly gained distance from the fortress, May exined the situation.

    ¡°People from the area are gathering at the fort. Around two hundred at the moment? And Zayin has still yet to move.¡±

    Hearing that, the Fourth sounded like he¡¯d thought up a question.

    ¡ºStill? By our n, it was dubious whether you¡¯d make it in time for the battle. What¡¯s taking them so long?¡»

    To that opinion, the Third.

    ¡º... You properly let some get away, right? Come to think of it, it was a single knight that ran, right?¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºMaybe he was attacked by monsters along the way. But in that case, you¡¯ve some leisure. I don¡¯t want to waste too much time, though.¡»

    There was much to worry about. It was going well, but food and equipment. Maintaining all that with our party alone was the limit.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºPerhaps they¡¯re preparing to send in more forces that anticipated. Around a hundred attackers... with strategic value in mind, I thought they would move around a thousand troops at most.¡»

    The Third anticipated something.

    ¡ºEven if he returned safely, there¡¯s no telling that the knight reported the numbers urately. It may be the case that they¡¯re moving quite the forces there.¡»

    The Fifth issued me some orders.

    ¡ºLyle, look at enemy movements on the way back. You may be pushing May, but confirm the terrain while you¡¯re at it.¡»

    I spoke to May.

    ¡°May, can you fly a bit more? I want to confirm the enemy movements on the way back.¡±

    There, May.

    ¡°More? Not that I mind.¡±

    She seemed quite tired. Miranda put her arms around my stomach from behind, and raised her voice.

    ¡°Lyle, what are you thinking?¡±

    I to her.

    ¡°No, rather than thinking...¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Within the temple... rather a castle of Zayin¡¯s capital, the knight captain received the report.

    He wore ceremonious armor, and was just about to head to the front lines when the notice hade in.

    ¡°You... you should have just sought aid from some other fortress out there!¡±

    The one who threw the report papers back at the battered knight was a man named ¡¾Armand Benard¡¿. The knight captain in his mid-forties was one of the proponents of the war.

    The knight shook as he exined the situation.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t the slightest idea where the enemy hadid their hands! They suddenly attacked the fortress with five hundred men, and staying in the area without being discovered was an impossible feat! In order to bring this report back, I frantically raced on my horse!¡±

    A vexed Armand found it quite strange that the knight before his eyes wasn¡¯t wearing any armor.

    ¡°Without any equipment? You¡¯re not going to say you ran away, are you!?¡±

    ¡°I lost it in a battle with a monster! Even so, I desperately came all the way...¡±

    Because of the continuous angry screams from the captain¡¯s office, the news was heard outside. Taking a consecrated virgin along, a single young girl entered the room.

    Her long silver hair was done in ringlets. She wore the uniform of a Holy Maiden over her body, and her emerald eyes took in the knight captain.

    ¡°Armand, what is the meaning of this? Did you not dispose of Aura and Thelma who fled?¡±

    Armand put a knee on the ground, and the worn-out knight did the same.

    ¡°N-no, this is but an unreliable piece of information.¡±

    ¡¾Remis Zayin¡¿... As the current Holy Maiden, she was aware of the rumors going through the country.

    ¡°There was a rumor that Aura evaded my assassination, and gathered soldiers in Beim to stand against us, was there not?¡±

    ¡°W-without any evidence, it can only be a rumor.¡±

    Remis spoke in a fed-up tone.

    ¡°Oh she definitely did it alright. From what I heard, the rumors said a hundred. But five hundred soldiers, you say? Does that not mean she¡¯s found someone to back her? We cannot leave her be like this, right?¡±

    Captain Armand wanted to go off to the front line, and take charge of his troops at once. He had waited oh so long for this day toe.

    (Little girl. A decoration should just act like a decoration. But I truly cannot leave them as they are... if we¡¯re mobilizing troops, it will be a thousand to two thousand. But if that fails...)

    Close to twenty thousand troops were moving.

    There were mercenary brigades as well, so a precise count was still uncertain. However, not all of them were soldiers capable of battle. There were support squadrons for the rear. The current state of affairs held around fifteen to fourteen thousand capable of battle.

    (At the very least, it¡¯ll be harder to push back Lorphys. And who should I send? The mercenaries lowered their down payments with the prospects of plunder, so I can¡¯t think they¡¯d move for internal affairs.)

    Even Armand hesitated to give them free reign to plunder.

    But in that case, how many soldiers could they send?

    (Should I leave them be? But I can¡¯t think they¡¯ll make too grand a move...)

    As Armand frantically thought it out, Remis spoke.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s enough. I will give an order. Send three thousand troops.¡±

    ¡°Three thousand!? That is excessive force. Here, we should send a thousand to test the waters, and root them there. Even if they took a fortress from us, they shouldn¡¯t be able to move from it. After we¡¯ve returned, we can deal with them at our leisure!¡±

    But Remis was irritated.

    ¡°Even whilst there are rumors that I fear Aura¡¯s little rise? What¡¯s more, when themon knowledge is that they have a hundred, you want it to appear to the people that we fear such a number?¡±

    Armand panicked.

    (What¡¯s the meaning of this. Why did such rumors... the rumors are spreading too fast since that one brought the information back. Could it be there really is a mole? No, we banished all Thelma¡¯s allies to the remotends without fail. I see, so they¡¯re purposely leaking it!)

    The fact that wasn¡¯t strange at all was Zayin¡¯s current state.

    (Since they can¡¯t be in the temple, the probability of them having infiltrated the city is high. But with so many mercenaries going back and forth, finding them will be... who shall I send? If one of our allies really was to be a mole... in this case, I should be the one going.)

    Putting off punishing the knight to ater date, Armand stood.

    ¡°Understood. I will take three thousand elite soldiers and head for Fort Noinyl at once.¡±

    Three thousand. With that number, Normand thought it possible to beat down the five hundred men the knight told tales of.

    Remis was surprised at the sudden change in Armand¡¯s behavior.

    (I¡¯m doubtful as to whether there¡¯s really five hundred. There¡¯s the possibility he reported less as more. But even if they¡¯re lesser in number, three thousand will be able to take them down.)

    Armand couldn¡¯t trust most of the knight¡¯s report. And as the enemy wouldn¡¯t leave the fortress, he thought to crush them with numbers.

    There, Remis.

    ¡°Of course you aren¡¯t. In the first ce, your job is to be my guard.¡±

    The Divine Knights. Their original duty was to be the Holy Maiden¡¯s guard. Her shield. But while calling itself a theocracy, it was a country that had repeated pige and plunder and war with its surroundings.

    That role had been reduced to a public stance.

    In truth, Armand¡¯s House had been a knight house for generations, and besides the fact they didn¡¯t exactly call themselves nobles, they differed not from the other countries out there.

    ¡°Oh Holy Maiden, aren¡¯t you the one who said it was important? I will personally takemand, and raise a festival of blood upon that rebellious lot.¡±

    After Armand pressed forth his own way, he called out to the knight.

    ¡°Come. I¡¯d like to hear the specifics. Well then, Holy Maiden, I must beg your pardon.¡±

    (Hmm, we can find any number of recements for you, girly.)

    If Remis was to be killed, then the assassinating Aura wouldn¡¯t be able to gain the support of the people. Armand knew that, and thought that it didn¡¯t really mattered if Remis dropped dead.

    Walking off, Armand looked at her with annoyed eyes...

 Volume 9 - 17: Sacred Knight

    Sacred Knight

    Inside the fort.

    In a ce that looked to be a conference room, I moved pieces on a map in ordance to the recon I had done with May.

    The important members were gathered, and there were threerge game pieces crossing the map.

    Creit-san cried out.

    ¡°T-three thousand!? N-no, we have some soldiers gathered from the surroundings. Around three hundred capable of battle. Then with that number...¡±

    We may be able to do something. When we was about to say that, he put his hand to his mouth, and thought.

    I looked at the top of the map.

    (The three thousand soldiers are elites dispatched from the capital... on top of that, they have enough weapons to siege. Isn¡¯t that a bit of a treasure?)

    I looked to Thelma-san. Hearing of three thousand, she had crossed her arms in front of her chest. A gesture that looked as if she were praying.

    ¡°Thelma-san, would three thousand be a majority of Zayin¡¯s forces? Ah, by forces, I mean the forces they keep in the capital.¡±

    Thelma-san spoke to me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t speak in precise numbers. In my generation, there was an extreme decline in war, so there was an increase in poption. If they recruited from the area, I believe they would be able to maintain four thousand.¡±

    Gastone-san.

    ¡°If you include the squadrons from across thend, it would be ten and five thousand. They can¡¯t pull much of that from the border.¡±

    He seemed to think we wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish our role, so I shook my head.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Are the capital¡¯s unit of higher quality than the provincial ones?¡±

    The sensory input I got from May, and my Skill ¡¾Real Spec¡¿ showed numeric values that indicated our foe surpassed us in terms of equipment.

    Thelma-san to me.

    ¡°They¡¯re better trained, and the quality of their equipment is high. In my time, I had maintained them at one thousand.¡±

    Military might was a necessity, but the uptake cost was high. Even if that number was recruited from the popce, just how much would have to go into training and equipment...

    (Even if we¡¯re to fight a defensive battle from the fort, it isn¡¯t an unwinnable battle.)

    When I thought that, a sarcastic voice came from the Jewel. It was the Third.

    ¡ºHow could this be! The enemy is sending three thousand elites!¡»

    The Fourth as well.

    ¡ºThinking about it normally, when they learned our numbers, I thought they would sent a thousand at most. Does that make the enemymand a skilled one, or not?¡»

    The Fifth was...

    ¡ºWe can win on the defense, but we¡¯d lose in a war.¡»

    I won¡¯t way we can¡¯t beat three thousand enemies. But it wouldn¡¯t reflect well on our next actions. In that case, we wouldn¡¯t get the essential result we wished for.

    The Seventh too.

    ¡ºIf they¡¯re evaluating us urately, they have quite amander on them. In truth, with three thousand, even if we ambush them in an open field, I¡¯m sure they could get back at us.¡»

    Right, thend around Noinyl was open ins. And in such fields, numbers couldn¡¯t help but do the talking.

    But the Third and up...

    ¡ºThen we don¡¯t have to fight them at all! How bold of them to leave their citadel open! I¡¯d never do anything like that!¡»

    ¡ºJust abandon the fortress! And aim for...¡»

    ¡º... The capital. Thinking of their remaining forces, that¡¯s sounds best.¡»

    ¡ºWe could increase our troops in the viges along the way. It does seem the capital and provinces have a different set of values, after all.¡»

    ... And the abandonment of the fortress was decided.

    When I touched the Jewel, the Third exined.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not that you can¡¯t win, but you¡¯ll pile up casualties, and there¡¯s a possibility you¡¯ll be rendered immobile for some time, right? And as the other side has taken out siege weapons, their movement speed will be slow. In contrast, we have small numbers... there are numerous paths that lead to the capital, while your enemy will feel prideful with its numbers. Uwah, things areing together so well it¡¯s actually scary.¡»

    The information I got from May was precisely disyed in my head. While they were keeping wary of their surroundings, their movements were clearly making light of us.

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºAlso. If you have Zayin¡¯s people fight themselves ragged amongst themselves, it¡¯ll be a painter. While I¡¯m at it... if the enemy mainly consists of inhabitants of the capital, it¡¯ll be advantageous if we go on the defense.¡»

    I thought.

    (Even when they have the terrain advantage? And even if we take down the capital, will everything really go as we want it? If the popce itself opposes up, isn¡¯t that the end?)

    And as I thought to myself, the members around looked anxious. The Seventh let out his voice.

    ¡ºLyle, don¡¯t forget the Sixth¡¯s words. Have some confidence... don¡¯t let your men worry. And this battle is proceeding quite favorably.¡»

    That opinion differed from mine, but if the ancestors were saying it, I chose to believe in them. I raised my face,ughed, and spoke to everyone.

    ¡°We¡¯re abandoning the fort. And we¡¯ll go into recruiting soldiers from the viges and towns as we make our way for the capital. Gastone-san, please indicate the viges that would be easiest to take in. Ah, this is the enemy¡¯s likely trajectory, so only ones away from that, please.¡±

    Shen I said that, everyone was dumbfounded.

    Aria looked at me as she acted as a representative to speak everyone¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Eh? The capital... are you serious? I mean, its defenses are much more amazing than what we¡¯ve got here, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    The one to answer was Aura-san. While looking at me.

    ¡°In these cases, wouldn¡¯t the usual route be to take down nearby fortresses?¡±

    There, the Third in the Jewel let out his voice.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s wrong. No matter how much a decoration they may be... the King... no, in this case, the Holy Maiden. If we take the Holy Maiden, then at that very moment, it bes our victory. Even if you call them a figurehead, that has nothing to do with the people. Now then, our ns went a little off course, but let¡¯s have some fun with this!¡»

    I smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s only be easier than nned. Also, the capital will likely use their mercenary brigades to intercept us. Now then, let¡¯s get into the preparations.¡±

    I hit my hands together twice, and everyone¡¯s faces were taken aback.

    I tried to soften the mood with a light joke...

    ¡°Let¡¯s have some fun with it.¡±

    When I said that, the surrounding expressions looked appalled. I was trying to lighten the mood, but as I thought, it seems I¡¯m not suited to jokes.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... It was a town on the border of Zayin and Lorphys.

    The mercenaries of Zayin¡¯s side had gathered, looking forward to the orders to attack, as they waited.

    But ording to the notice that hade in, the suprememander, the knight captain had headed for Fort Noinyl to subjugate the former Holy Maiden who¡¯d taken a stand.

    So yet another postponement was made.

    A majority of the brigades had contracted for cheap. The reason being that piging Lorphys was permitted, and they could swipe whatever they wanted.

    But if they weren¡¯t attacking there wasn¡¯t anything to steal. The small skirmishes didn¡¯t generate any real profit, and the mercenaries¡¯ dissatisfaction built up by the day.

    In a ce like that, Albano struck up a conversation with one of the brigade chiefs.

    ¡°Bloody hell! If that¡¯s the case, we should¡¯ve tried our luck elsewhere!¡±

    Hitting his cup a number of times against the small round table, the chief put his displeasure to words. Albano was the same.

    ¡°I know, right? Hired at a bargain, and put on standby. In that case, it¡¯d be much better to find work elsewhere.¡±

    The chief agreed. But there was a reason he was out drinking with Albano.

    ¡°Albano, is it really that Holy Knight brigade from Beim? The former Holy Maiden who formed it only had up to a hundred soldiers, right?¡±

    It was to gather information.

    ¡°Yeah, no doubt about it. That was the number in Beim. But she¡¯s quite a popr one. A sharp one to top it off.¡±

    Hearing that, the chief didn¡¯t show a reaction. So Albano...

    ¡°It may be that the knight captain¡¯s going to lose.¡±

    The chiefughed.

    ¡°Now that sounds nice! If that high and mighty Divine Knight pretending to be a noble loses, it¡¯ll finally be our turn.¡±

    There, Albano spoke tiredly.

    ¡°You sure are stupid. In all actuality, if the knight captain falls, it¡¯ll be the end. If the three thousand elites of the capital lose, how do you think they¡¯re going to fight Lorphys?¡±

    Hearing that, the chief put his hand to his chin. This side still had the numerical advantage, but for Lorphys, their country itself was at stake.

    He could anticipate they would put up a harsh resistance.

    Albano...

    ¡°And it¡¯s only a hundred, you see. At most, four or five hundred, yet they¡¯ll send three thousand? Zayin¡¯s top dogs desperately want that former Holy Maiden to disappear, or so the rumor goes. I¡¯m thinking there¡¯s something dark going on in the back rooms.¡±

    Hearing that, the chief pped his hand on the table. When he removed, it there were a few silver coins left behind.

    ¡°Speak your mind. Based on its contents, I may up your reward.¡±

    With his brigade¡¯s members¡¯ lives in his hand, the chief needed to know as much as he could. Because based on how things turned out, there was the possibility it would take a turn for the worst.

    Albano took the coins, and took a swig of ale.

    ¡°You sure are generous. Then I¡¯ll sell you a special one. I learned it in Beim, but Selva¡¯s moving strangely. You know how their second prince was sent in as a groom, right? What¡¯s more, before the former Holy Maiden made it to Beim, the Divine Knight elites moved to get rid of her.¡±

    ¡°The proof?¡±

    Albano took out the sword hung at his waist, and left it on the table. It was a dagger without any engravings on it. A dagger of the Divine Knights.

    But as a weapon held by the assassination squad, there was nothing on it to identify its source. It was too weak to serve as evidence.

    ¡°I got it from an acquaintance who defeated them. That former Holy Maiden... it¡¯s possible she¡¯s got a hold on some considerably bad information.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t serve to prove anything.¡±

    (As I thought. But I only need him to infer I have a connection with Lyle. After that...)

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush me. In truth, they did get attacked. It¡¯s also true they ran to Beim, and it¡¯s true that they gathered personnel. That¡¯s why the elites are being sent to Fort Noinyl... it¡¯s possible the one moving behind this war is Selva. They may be nning to y hero, and beat us down once we¡¯ve damaged Lorphys.¡±

    The Chief.

    ¡°For what sake?¡±

    ¡°Who knows... but if they save a tattered Lorphys, won¡¯t Selva¡¯s influence in the area rise?¡±

    Albano let him infer the implication that the mercenaries were there to act as sacrifices to that cause...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Fort Noinyl.

    Before it stood the dumbfounded figure of Armand on his horse.

    ¡°... What does this mean?¡±

    He had surrounded the fortress, set up the siege weapons, and begun the assault. Upon arriving, there wasn¡¯t the slightest sign of the enemy, so he made sure to keep watch of the area as well.

    But even after they attacked the fortress, there wasn¡¯t the slightest reaction. After they easily destroyed the gate, and sent their soldiers in, all that awaited was empty space.

    A messenger ran up to give a report.

    ¡°Captain! They left this behind.¡±

    What the messenger held was a single sheet of paper.

    On it...

    ¡ºWe¡¯re taking the capital. Want to see if you can get there before its fall?¡»

    ... Was written, and Armand clenched and crushed it in his hand.

    ¡°That conniving wench! All forces, set out for the capital at once!¡±

    Conniving wench... he meant Thelma.

    There, his adjutant knight spoke up.

    ¡°Please wait! After marching so far, the soldiers are showing signs of fatigue. And if we are to move after dismantling the siege engines...¡±

    ¡°Fool! Taking only those that can move is fine! If things go as they are, the capital will fall!¡±

    The adjutant.

    ¡°No way. The enemy number five hundred at most. And even now, there is close to a thousand able fighting men in the capital. It won¡¯t fall so easily.¡±

    Hearing that, Armand muttered a, ¡®that¡¯s true,¡¯ but he still had his misgivings.

    ¡°... Even so! Return at once! Rearrange the troop formations for mobility!¡±

    The adjutant responded, but his expression was one showing doubt of Armand...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Zayin¡¯s capital.

    The gate should have been sealed tight.

    But it was wide open. The enemy soldiers flooded in. even so, there weren¡¯t any traces of the gate having been forced open.

    There was an element of negligence to it, bud before anyone knew it, they had breached the gate, and opened it.

    They had permitted themselves onto the grounds of the sacred temple.

    Armored knights held up their weapons at the enemiesing in. What the knights protected was Remis... the Holy Maiden.

    The enemy before them had bloodstains over his armor of blue and while. He wore a helmet with a facete, so they couldn¡¯t see his face.

    Remis looked at that knight who seemed to be leading the charge, and shook.

    ¡°What is this; what are you people!!?¡±

    On her words, her own knights tried to sh at him, but he cut them down with the sabre in his right hands.

    And that knight in the most conspicuous attire wiped the blood off his de, and spoke to Remis surrounded by the other temple virgins.

    ¡°You¡¯re Remis Zayin, correct?¡±

    As a shaking Remis was unable to respond, a familiar girl walked up from behind that enemy knight.The enemy force opened up a path as Aura boldly walked up to stand before her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it. It¡¯s Remis...¡±

    Seeing aura¡¯s slightly sorrowful expression, Remis spoke.

    ¡°Do you understand what you¡¯ve done!? This is rebellion! Doing all this just to get back at losing to me... don¡¯t think it¡¯ll end well for you!¡±

    There, Aura replied.

    ¡°Could it be you¡¯re counting on Selva?¡±

    Remis twitched, and sent her field of vision around the room. Aura didn¡¯t let that slide.

    ¡°... I already know you¡¯ve linked hands with Selva.¡±

    There, Remis went into a frenzy.

    ¡°What of it!? That old crone may not know, but that¡¯s Zayin! That¡¯s what we¡¯ve done toe all the way here!¡±

    Aura spat out a sigh.

    ¡°As I thought.¡±

    Remis hurriedly averted her eyes.

    (What is the meaning of this? Didn¡¯t that Armand head out for the fort? Could it be these guys defeated Armand?)

    In her fear, Remis began to reconsider the scale of the enemy forces.

    (They defeated three thousand, and managed to invade us? What does this mean... don¡¯t you need three times the resident force to take a castle!?)

    A feminine armored knight extended strings from her fingertips to bind her and the other virgins. Restrained on the floor, Remis looked up at Aura.

    ¡°Hah, what¡¯s with that pervert garment you wear!? Yourcking chest is on full disy!¡±

    Remis put up a strong front, but Aura leaned in, and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ll be having you die for us.¡±

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    Remis looked upon Aura¡¯s smile with weary eyes...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After imprisoning the Holy Maiden, we boldly dered in the temple.

    ¡°The Holy maiden Remis has fallen before the true Holy Maiden... before Aura Zayin! Throw down your weapons! Surrender, and your lives shall be spared!¡±

    When Gastone-san gave that same deration in the za out front, the people began to gather. And they seemed dumbfounded at the news of the rebellion ending before they knew it.

    When the soldiers stationed on the ramparts heard the ruckus, and returned to the temple, they found that everything was already over.

    I watched over them, as I made sure that no one was making any suspicious movements.

    Light... I wore extremely light armor for appearance alone, and used the Skill ¡¾Connection¡¿ to establishmunication with a separate detachment.

    ¡ºAria, how are things on your side?¡»

    I received a reply.

    ¡ºThe knights have been disarmed. And wait, it seems they don¡¯t know the scope of our forces.¡»

    Before dawn, the squadron that rode May over the walls... she carried us, and we opened the gates

    After that, we only pressed forward, and pushed all the way to the temple.

    At dawn, it didn¡¯t take too long to bring an end to it all.

    I checked in with Eva.

    ¡ºEva, how fare the ramparts?¡»

    ¡ºThe gate has been closed, and the enemy has yet toe. Well, even if they¡¯re returning, it¡¯ll take a few days regardless of how they rush, won¡¯t it?¡»

    Inside the temple.

    There were still some who¡¯d holed themselves inside, so I had Creit-san and co. deal with those.

    I guided Novem and Miranda, and notified them of the position of hidden enemies.

    ¡ºMiranda, one¡¯s hiding in the next room.¡»

    ¡ºI know.¡»

    On the map in my head, the red and blue, and yellow points moved around. It was possible to share that info with everyone, but as they weren¡¯t used to it, it ended up causing headaches.

    So I verbalized the info, and cleaned up the temple interior.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t kill too much.¡»

    When I said that, Miranda...

    ¡ºIf they don¡¯t resist, I¡¯ll consider it.¡»

    At that moment, Thelma-san began an address to the people gathered outside. In order to persuade them, and to refer them to Aura-san.

    I decided to concentrate there.

    (We have around six hundred... we have to get this area under control, whatever the means.)

    We haphazardly gathered troops as we moved, and led them into the capital.

    The armor I wore was a fake made by Monica. The reason for its low weight was because it wasn¡¯t only metal. It also had wooden parts, and it was only there to look the part.

    Because we didn¡¯t have time to prepare it.

    (Damn, why have we been pressed into thisst-second situation?)

    I was panicking inside, as I grandly stood to watch over Thelma-san and Aura-san¡¯s address.

    I heard voices from the Jewel.

    Third and up.

    ¡ºWith this, you have a Holy Maiden in your hands.¡»

    ¡ºAnd a national treasury at that.¡»

    ¡ºSince it¡¯se to this, the mercenaries¡¯ movements will change.¡»

    ¡ºHmm... we¡¯ll have to send a message to Lorphys. That the time hase.¡»

    They were taking their time. As always, they were reliable in times like these.

    But the amount of voices I could hear had gone down. I felt a bit lonely, as I inclined an ear to the speech, and kept watch.

 Volume 9 - 18: Holy Knight Lyle

    Holy Knight Lyle

    From atop the ramparts, I looked at the enemies approaching Zayin¡¯s capital.

    The numbers deployed outside the gate looked to be around twenty thousand.

    There weren¡¯t any mercenaries participating. More than that, there were few siege weapons to be found. The troop morale was exceedingly low.

    ¡°They don¡¯t want to point a bow at their homnd, I see.¡±

    Before the army that had arrived before Zayin¡¯s capital on the fourth day, I looked at the hesitant troops, and muttered.

    Our side was the same. The recapture was sessful, but our converted allies were hesitant to point bows at those that were theirrades not but several days before.

    I touched the Jewel as I reflected on how I hadn¡¯t anticipated that.

    (I¡¯m d we avoided wat. If we properly went at each other, the fissure between Zayin¡¯s capital and provinces would widen. And after entering the capital, there wereplenty of soldiers who didn¡¯t feel it right on an emotional level.)

    After taking control of the temple, the soldiers sided with us.

    The Holy Maiden was no longer there, so weighing the odds, it would beparatively easier just to join our side. As I thought, the Holy Maiden held an important meaning to this country.

    The morning sun rose, and I watched the enemy show no signs of movement as I thought.

    ¡°The mercenaries gave up on them, did they? What¡¯s more, they haven¡¯t even begun to assemble their siege weapons...¡±

    A voice came from the Jewel.

    It was the Fourth.

    ¡ºThey won¡¯t attack their home, that sort of thing. It¡¯sughable when you think of what they nned to do to another country of humans. What¡¯s more, the funds are now in our hands. Mercenaries are cold ones to employers who can¡¯t pay.¡»

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºToo many have chosen to go along with it. The capital has already fallen. The enemy doesn¡¯t have a clear grasp of our side, and our Holy Maiden has already officially dered them traitors.¡»

    Aura-san was named the official Holy Maiden, and she recognized the Holy Knights as the official standing army. Those that abided the Divine Knights were proimed as a rebel army.

    That was actually surprisingly effective, and the enemy was flustered.

    (Ornament or not, the Holy Maiden is the Holy Maiden.)

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºI doubt they ever thought you guys would be able to take it with six hundred. Perhaps they think you have three thousand or more? There were opposing factions within the country, after all.¡»

    And suspicion turns shadows to ogres. They thought there may be traitors within the country.

    (Not that they¡¯re wrong.)

    When I watched the unmoving enemy, ra beside me spoke.

    ¡°Lyle-san, are you just going to re at one another like that? It looks like they could crush us just like that.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I have an idea for before ites to that.¡±

    I turned, and behind me were the some of the soldiers¡¯ families. ra stared at me quite harshly.

    ¡°Lyle-san, you¡¯re really doing it?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Of course. Wouldn¡¯t that be best? I want to keep the casualties as low as possible.¡±

    The one who suggested this dirty tactic was the Third. But all I needed to do was make an opening. We had around five hundred soldiers with proper equipment...

    Making preparations to attack.

    ¡°Now, shall we begin?¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The sun rose, and Zayin¡¯s gate became clearly visible.

    The one looking at the gate, that appeared even more sturdy than usual, was Armand. He exited his tent in his armor, saw the depressed figures around, and snapped.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be deceived by the likes of a false Holy Maiden!¡±

    The declining troop morale was to an extent where it was clearly visible to the naked eye. Regardless of his orders, they didn¡¯t even try to put together the siege weapons.

    Even if they did, their movements held no vigor. Receiving rebel army treatment, the knights followed the examples of the soldiers around them.

    Most of the soldiers gathered from the provinces already felt like running upon being called rebels by former Holy Maiden Thelma. She was one who specialized in internal affairs, who turned an eye not only to the capital, but to all territories equally.

    And the result that Remis had been killed.

    That was a painful one.

    There wasn¡¯t a Holy Maiden left to recognize them. Armand seemed quite irritated as he listened to the voices of his soldiers.

    ¡°I can¡¯t point my bow there. My family¡¯s in those walls. Don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll hit.¡±

    ¡°Me poor ol¡¯ mum... set fire to the city, an¡¯ she won¡¯t be able to get out.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this. Even after you called it an easy win, the knights aren¡¯t of any use at all.¡±

    Armand began to panic. It wasn¡¯t just the provincial soldiers, the lowered morale was quite severe among the capital soldiers as well.

    (Don¡¯t panic. We have twenty thousand. Take out the rear supports, and that still leaves fifteen thousand. The other side has three or four thousand at most... otherwise, they would never have been able to reach the castle while evading our advance. We even have siege weapons. If I force them to work, and push them back...)

    After he thought that far, a voice came from atop the wall. It didn¡¯t belong to a soldier.

    When Armand hurriedly looked up the wall, he saw the residents of the town.

    ¡°Marco,e home! You can still make it!¡±

    ¡°Dear, do you really n on attacking us!? Get over here at once, and apologize!¡±

    ¡°Daddy! Pweasee home.¡±

    Atop the ramparts stood the families of the soldiers. And a man in full te armor came out, and made a bold deration.

    ¡°I am Creit, vice-captain of the Holy Knights! Gentlemen, rebel army gentlemen! If you wish to fight, we¡¯ll stop you not. But can you bring yourselves to attack the city with the ones you should be protecting!? If it¡¯s now, we shall not charge the sin of aiding a rebel force! Throw down your weapons, and surrender at once! The same goes for the soldiers of the provinces! If you wish to fight without dissolution, then we shall take you on!¡±

    Armand muttered.

    ¡°T-these guys, aren¡¯t they embarrassed at all!? Putting up unarmed civilians on the battlefield!? Oy, start the preparations to attack at...¡±

    Armand cried out, but a single soldier stepped forward, and dropped his weapons.

    ¡°I¡¯m sick and tired of this! I¡¯m running away, captain! As if I¡¯ll heed your words to point a weapon at my family! You can go fight for yourself!¡±

    He was a man with short blond hair, and he threw his weapons and walked off in quite a conspicuous way. Seeing him, Armand thought...

    (I don¡¯t know that man... could he be a setup from Thelma...!)

    And then another. One by one, the soldiers cast aside their weapons, and parted from the base camp.

    ¡°H-halt! Do not flee! Deserting under enemy fire is a capital crime! I repeat, do not flee!¡±

    They ran away in droves, the knights unable to stop it gathered in front of Armand.

    ¡°Captain! It¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s no stopping them anymore!¡±

    Watching the soldiers begin to flee, Armand felt blood flow down his clenched fist.

    ¡°Something like this... without even fighting... for me to lose. In these twenty years... just what sentiment did I feel to endure it...¡±

    Not long after Armad had enlisted in the Divine Knight Brigade, the Holy Maiden changed to Thelma. And then, they suddenly stopped invading other countries as they had altogether.

    Putting her efforts to internal affairs, she wouldn¡¯t prepare a battlefield for the men who¡¯s lived their lives to fight.

    ¡°Cowards and traitors! Are the weapons in your hands mere decorations!!?¡±

    He yelled at the gates, and slowly, they began to open. Behind them, the mounted knights were ready to fight...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The gate opened.

    Mounted, I removed the Jewel around my neck, and gripped it in my right hand.

    Before us were panicking soldiers. And noticing us, the knights hurriedly took their weapons in hand, and got on their horses.

    After I took a deep breath behind my facete, I heard a voice from the side. Aria to my left wore red armor as she called out to me.

    She held up her spear on horseback, and her form was that of a knight in itself.

    ¡°What are you getting nervous about now?¡±

    On my right, Miranda wore green armor and called over to me. The reason we all wore conspicuous colors was to concentrate attention on us.

    ¡°You sure get nervous at some strange times. Infiltrating the temple was much more dangerous.¡±

    The others were Creit-san, and adventurers that had once been knights...

    And behind them were fully armed soldiers. We were able to coordinate them a bit over the few days we had, but attack and rotate was all we could manage.

    Complex formations were impossible; furthermore, it didn¡¯t hold much purpose on this specific battlefield.

    I brought my right hand up to shoulder level, and held it up front. When I clenched it, it let off a blue light, and a silver halberd manifested.

    It resembled the one the Sixth held, and it had an advantageous point of not consuming too much Mana. I held it under my armpit, and gave the orders to everyone.

    ¡°Aim for the Divine Knight Brigade! Don¡¯t bat an eye at the soldiers! The enemy knight captain¡¯s head alone. Then it will be our win! ... ATTACK!!¡±

    I urged forward the horse, and the other riders followed. A majority of the enemy soldiers had dispersed, so we were able tounch an attack on the unorganized knight brigade without any resistance.

    To the knight that raced at me with ance, I swung my halberd sideways, cutting throughnce ant all.

    Aria also spun her spear, and pierced through the knights gathered around her.

    Miranda parried the spear of a knight with the dagger in her right hand, let out strings from her left, and dropped them from their horse.

    When she immobilized enemies, the soldiers following behind would finish them off.

    Creit-san was also fighting enemies on horseback, and pushing them back. Perhaps it was just a matter of personal ability, but he seemed to be relying on his battle experience as an adventurer.

    However, there really was a problem with our coordination.

    (He¡¯s too fixated on it.)

    When I looked at Creit-san, a horseman¡¯s spear came at me from my blind spot. I turned it aside with my Halberd in one hand, used my left to dray my sabre, and pierced it into the gaps of his armor.

    Blood spurted out of the crevice. Without pulling my sabre out, I let it go. As the knight fell from his horse, the Fifth let out his voice.

    ¡ºSplendid. For your first time, that is. Look, it¡¯s the all-important suprememander... the knight captain.¡»

    Hearing that, I took my eyes off the intense battle around me, and turned myself towards the Divine Knights Brigade Captain... Armand Bernard.

    He cut down a member of the Holy Knight brigade, and they fell motionless to the ground. Looking at his weapon, I opened my eyes wide.

    As fate would have it we each held a halberd in our hands.

    My opponent raised his face te, and yelled at me. Was it resentment, or anger? I¡¯m not sure, but he looked at me with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°So you are the leader of the rebel camp! Let yourself be cut down by me! I¡¯ll send that woman not long after!¡±

    I didn¡¯t take off my own helmet to respond. The facete didn¡¯t have an open and shut function installed in it. I wasn¡¯t inclined enough to go as far as to take off my helmet to talk to him.

    There, the third spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, at least say your name. Because this will be the end of it.¡»

    I held up my Halberd.

    ¡°Captain of the Holy Knight Brigade... Lyle Walt. You¡¯re the Divine Knight Brigade Captain, correct? I¡¯ll happily take you on.¡±

    ¡°A-a child... just how much will she make a fool of me!?¡±

    Hearing my voice, perhaps he inferred I was still young, as his face turned even redder. He lowered his visor, and the eyes I could see threw them were ring as if to shoot me to death.

    One on onebat between generals on the battlefield. I never really thought it woulde to that. I mean, the enemy had no archers, or soldiers around to protect them.

    As Divine Knight after Divine knight was taken down, Armand his his foot against his horse¡¯s stomach, to send it galloping at me.

    Sparks flew as our halberds crossed paths.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºAs expected a captain of knights, his weapon¡¯s quite a piece of work. Lyle, fight him to your heart¡¯s content.¡»

    His bodyrger than mine was swinging around his polearm with unmatched power. After blocking a blow, my horse couldn¡¯t endure it, and stooped a little.

    And after lifting it up, he swung it freely left and right. I blocked, parried, and continued looking at him through the scattering sparks.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, kid!? Is that all you¡¯ve got!? That¡¯s all!? Twenty years! The feelings I¡¯ve held down for twenty years of my life, are you worthy of them!!?¡±

    I blocked, repelled, and gradually warded off his blows, destroying his stance on his horse.

    He tried to take some distance, but I followed him forward. I wouldn¡¯t give him that chance.

    The surroundings had quieted down to watch our fight.

    And I could understand just how much he had polished his skills. Yet the reason he swung his weapon was terrible.

    ¡°Do you want to steal so badly? Do you wish for war so much? For what sake!?¡±

    On my words, Armand.

    ¡°That is what a knight is. Are you nobles not the same!? Fight, steal, and gain glory! What difference does it make!? A brat like yourself who knows nothing of war should just shut his mouth! Don¡¯t try to act smart, ignorant kid!¡±

    Armand didn¡¯t mean it when he said it, but it felt to me as if he was insulting the Sixth. I gritted my teeth.

    There, I heard a voice from the Halberd. No, a voice from the glowing blue Jewel embedded in its axe portion.

    ¡ºRight, no different. It¡¯s true we¡¯re the worst trash you could find.¡»

    ¡ºRight, right. One wrong step, and we¡¯re no different than bandits. in trash.¡»

    ¡ºBut you see, trash has its trashy pride. Don¡¯t lump us together with you guys who only know how to rage about!¡»

    ¡ºHmm, not a knight, and not a bandit. You¡¯re just trash that¡¯s convinced itself it¡¯s just. I¡¯d be troubled if you lumped us together.¡»

    I felt that the Fifth¡¯s tone was more stern than usual.

    (Did he think of the Sixth, and get angry...)

    I took a strong swing to knock the blow he lowered at me aside. His stance crumbled, as I noticed his shortness of breath.

    ¡°Truly, nobles are trash as well! There are plenty of horrible ones among them!¡±

    I started on the offense, and Armand turned his weapon to defend. Numerous sparks flew, causing Armand opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°Even so!¡±

    I raised mine overhead, and lowered it. When he blocked it, the force sent him flying backwards, horse and all.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t like you, they aren¡¯t entities that can only live by taking! There are splendid men among them!¡±

    Lifting my halberd again, I saw his had been repelled upwards, leaving his chest wide open.

    I got the feeling I saw the Sixth¡¯s form. The sixth who fought to extend the territory, but to get to that point his life had taken a number of turns.

    He had attacked othernds, just as Armand had. But he had a reason for that.

    (They aren¡¯t the same! The Sixth... isn¡¯t the same as you!)

    The Fifth endured it, the Sixth went on the offence. It was to protect it. If they were going to be attacked forever, they determined that they would never be able to defend the territory, so...

    ¡°Don¡¯t lump them together!¡±

    After changing my grip, I swiped it horizontally.

    A horizontal gash appeared on Armand¡¯s armor, and from it, arge mass of blood flowed out. Still mounted, gripping his halberd, Armand copsed onto his horse¡¯s neck.

    He raised his face to re at me.

    ¡°K-kid... go to hell.¡±

    As his words shut me up, a voice came from the Jewel. It was the Third.

    ¡ºLyle, try using ¡¾Mind¡¿. Show him. That we aren¡¯t the only ones who¡¯ll fall into hell.¡»

    I pointed my left hand at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already resolved for that. Do you think I¡¯mpassionate enough to forgive you?¡±

    Skill... Mind... It was a Skill that influenced the mind.

    Shook it up, and confused an enemy¡¯s heart. But by taking into ount the time and ce. And by using just a bit of suggestion...

    ¡°Can you hear it? The voices of the sinless souls you¡¯ve killed for your fame? Can you see them? Those arms wrapping around you, and dragging you down to hell?¡±

    There, Armand¡¯splexion turned pale.

    Perhaps he remembered something, as he shouted out a name.

    ¡°Zauro! T-that¡¯s wrong! That was an ident! An ident I tell you! U-uwaaaah!! Don¡¯t touch me; don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    As blood poured out from his chest, Armand threw down his halberd, and tried to pry something I couldn¡¯t see off of him

    The surrounding friends and foes were looking upon the scene.

    ¡°There was no choice! I didn¡¯t have a choice! Those were orders! I wasn¡¯t at fault! Stop! Don¡¯t pull me in!! No! I don¡¯t want to go to hell!!¡±

    He cried out, and with a face dyed by fear, he fell on the ground, and stopped breathing. There, the surviving Divine Knights cast aside their weapons.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s wrong! I¡¯m different!¡±

    ¡°Please forgive me! I was only following orders!¡±

    ¡°N-no! I don¡¯t want to go to hell! Nooooo!!¡±

    The fear-stricken enemy knight began to surrender, and our war wasing to its end. But after it ended, yet another war awaited.

    Aura-san who became Holy Maiden.

    Thelma-san and Gastone-san as her advisors.

    And the war with Lorphys. Those various battles, and the aftercare...

    I held up the halberd, and raised a cry of victory.

    ¡°Victory is ours!¡±

    The surrounding soldiers raised a roar, and the enemy knights sat on the ground. About to cry, and cradling their heads.

    The surrounding knights and soldiers were looking at me. In their eyes, respect, fear... various emotions were present.

    And Aria approached on her horse.

    ¡°You, could you really be a Holy Knight or something? N-no, I always thought you were a little bit of a strange one, but might you possibly be a real something or another?¡±

    ... She took off her helmet, and asked with a straight face.

    (... What is she even talking about?)

 Volume 9 - Epilogue

    Epilogue

    ... Around the time Lyle¡¯s party was achieving victory in Zayin.

    Back at Arumsaas, the two knights who had been dispatched from Lorphys stopped by Dalien¡¯sboratory.

    The one who epted Lyle¡¯s letter of introductions, ¡¾Damien Valle¡¿ was a genius known as one of the Academy¡¯s Seven Great. A few screws in his head were just a tad bit loose, but that¡¯s what made him a Great, after all.

    The other members of the Seven Great, dispersed through history, were all geniuses, but individuals with problems here and there. Damien wanted to create his perfect ideal woman, or so the pervert said, as he pressed on in his research.

    In the researchboratory, maids with the same faces and clothing were carrying out cleaning, and they prepared tea for the two knights.

    Damien sat on his sofa, took the letter, and extracted a small ck board from it.

    ¡°He said that one was for the others.¡±

    A maid... an automaton epted it, and put the board in her pocket. Suddenly, her red eyes began to flicker...

    ¡°... It contains data left behind by our sisters captive in the Labyrinths. The corruption is severe, and it is impossible to analyze all of it. Master, it seems that useless Monica managed toy hands on one of the world¡¯s secrets in a Labyrinth of Beim.¡±

    Hearing that, the knights made surprised expressions. But Damien calmly sipped his tea.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯m not really interested in that anymore. I mean, it¡¯s irrelevant to my research. But this truly is troubling.¡±

    With surprise and amazement, the knights confirmed with Damien.

    ¡°Um, troubled? You mean to say you cannot pass on Porter¡¯s craft to us?¡±

    Damien removed his sses, and rubbed the inner corners of his eyes.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll teach you. It¡¯s a bygone art already. If you drop some money by the academy, I think they¡¯ll kind and gently teach you too. Of course, the one who formed the base for it was Lyle. It would¡¯ve just been faster to get it from Lyle.¡±

    The two knights exchanged nces. They seemed quite troubled. It was never even considered that Lyle was the developer.

    ¡°So then what is it that¡¯s troubling you?¡±

    Damien put the sses back on, and smile.

    ¡°Lyle¡¯s little sister Celes, you see. She¡¯sing to Arumsaas in the near future. No, it truly is troubling. Troublingly enough... it seems that her target is me.¡±

    In Lyle¡¯s letter, he had detailed the threat of Celes. He wrote it as a warning, but there really wasn¡¯t anything that Damien could do.

    So Damien stood up.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be easier to procure the necessary materials in Beim than here, right? And the academy hasn¡¯t been feeling too great as ofte. Come to think of it, maybe it¡¯s because all the important members left for Centralle? Ahahaha, it¡¯s just as Lyle said.¡±

    After bursting intoughter, Damien addressed the two knights once more.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re running. No. 1, No. 2, No. 3... pack up my things, we¡¯re going to Beim. Those two are our guards.¡±

    The maids grabbed the hems of their skirts, and lightly lifted them to curtsy.

    ¡°Very well, Master. With that, we¡¯ll be able to fulfill Monica¡¯s request.¡±

    Damien tilted his head.

    ¡°Request? What did she ask for?¡±

    The maid named No. 1 spoke.

    ¡°A design for a humanoid golem forbat, as well as the development of a golem that makes use of automaton cores. The reward is ancient technology... option slots for us. That ipetent. She said she¡¯d toss over whatever she had duplicates of, so we had to assist her. We shall pummel her into the ground with our newly polished teamwork.¡±

    Damien touched his hand to his chin.

    ¡°As expected of Lyle. He¡¯s doing interesting things, I see. Right. Let¡¯s have him take care of us. Okay, prepare to leave at once.¡±

    When Damien said that, the maids quickly began to rush about the researchb.

    ¡°This one¡¯ll go on therge-scale transport Porter...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to show our power.¡±

    ¡°Hm, leave the golem¡¯s preliminary design to us. Master can develop the device to incorporate the cores...¡±

    The two knights who hade all the way to Arumsaas were dumbfounded by Damien¡¯s prompt decision to leave, and all they could do was watch...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Beim¡¯s Eastern Guild Branch.

    In it stood a robed group of two.

    One of them let her light-blue hair show from under her hood.

    The small and slender girl¡¯s name was ¡¾Adele Belgi¡¿. The girl of seventeen had drifted from Dalien in Bahnseim to Arumsaas, to Centralle, and all the way to Beim.

    The one standing to protect her from the waves of people was a tall young man. He carried his spear wrapped in a cloth, and he had a sword at his waist as well.

    His weapons and build made him out as a warrior at a nce, and those around tried to avoid brushing up against hum.

    His name was ¡¾Maksim Danhel¡¿... twenty seven years old, and a former vassal knight, he had followed his feudal lord¡¯s daughter Adele for protections sake, ande with her to Beim.

    The two of them took in the scenery around the East Branch.

    Adele¡¯s green eyes watched the passing adventurers. When she couldn¡¯t find the one she was looking for among them, she sighed.

    ¡°As I thought, it¡¯s impossible. There are too many people in Beim.¡±

    As Adele gave up, Maksim spoke with a smile.

    ¡°We¡¯ve only just arrived. Giving up won¡¯t get us anywhere, Adele-sama.¡±

    There, Adele nodded to him, and smiled. Maksim¡¯s face reddened a bit, and he scratched it with his fingertip.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no doubt he is somewhere here. We have to locate him at all costs... Mr. Lyle Walt, former Wonder Child of the Walt House.¡±

    Adele¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Maksim¡¯s brow also moved a bit. His long brown hair was pushed all back at the forehead, and his red eyes took in the surroundings.

    ¡°Dalien, Arumsaas, Centralle... there¡¯s nock of stories about him. Perhaps he¡¯s be famous here as well.¡±

    Maksim spoke as he looked around, and Adele touched her thumb to her mouth, and looked down.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping. Eradicating a bandit brigade in Dalien, and breaching the fortieth floor of Arumsaas¡¯ Labyrinth with the lowest recorded numbers. The battle of brother and sister in Centralle... I really do pray he¡¯s a good person.¡±

    But Maksim...

    ¡°There are plenty of strange rumors around him. But it¡¯s thinkable that he came to Beim in order to flee. What could you be expecting of such a man, mdy?¡±

    Adele looked up at the sky. She took off her hood, and let her light-blue hair out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know, is it... no, well, I¡¯ll follow you to the end.¡±

    Maksim sounded tired, but Adele spoke.

    ¡°My family turned strange after meeting Celes. They should have been protesting in Centralle, but when I returned home, they suddenly wished to take part in its civil war. It¡¯s clearly strange. I thought it would be dangerous to meet her directly. That¡¯s why I grasped for the clues, and came all the way here...¡±

    Adele turned her face to Maksim.

    ¡°The knights you¡¯ve called your best of friends have been struck dead as well. Those that were once the prominent knights of Bahnseim are of no match at all. It¡¯s as if we¡¯re in the fairy tales of three hundred years passed.¡±

    Adele who spoke of fairy tales let out a sigh towards the East Branch, and began walking off. Matching her small stride, Maksim followed.

    ¡°I do feel sorry, Maksim, but let¡¯s be adventurers of Beim. Here, we can probe for information on Lyle Walt.¡±

    To knights, at least in Bahnseim, bing an adventurer pretty much indicated you failed in life. But Maksim smiled.

    ¡°If that is your wish, mdy.¡±

    He said that with a smile...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°What the hell is this... what the hell is ¡¾Holy Knight of Judgement¡¿ supposed to mean!?¡±

    Inside the temple of Zayin¡¯s capital, in the room I had been afforded, I mmed both my hands on the table a number of times.

    I took down the knight captain, and was waiting for the war toe to an end. That¡¯s how it should have been, when Eva suddenly came up to me with a smile.

    Eva the singer informed me of the stories she¡¯d been telling around the capital.

    ¡°There¡¯s also the ¡¾Blue Holy Knight¡¿, the ¡¾Holy Knight of Love¡¿, and the ¡¾Guardian of Miracles¡¿. By the way, the story has two different routes for Thelma-san and Aura-san as heroines. An immoral love that crosses the boundary of age! A huge hit among middle aged woman! In Aura-san¡¯s case, it¡¯s just mainstream, so it¡¯s inly popr. I mean, the war started with only a hundred managed to take down twenty thousand.¡±

    I watched her make a peace hand sign in delight as I pressed both my hands against my head. And the one to enter next was ra.

    ¡°Lyle-san, the truth is there was something I wanted to ask you about.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    When I turned to her with an enervated expression, she took a memo pad in hand.

    ¡°Your sentiment when you decided to recapture Zayin, and the story of where you snapped your fingers in your negotiations with Lorphys, because you knew the messenger wasing... It can¡¯t help but feel fictional to me no matter how I write it, so I¡¯d like some more details on the matter. Also, I¡¯d also like the reason you cast aside the fortress you nabbed, and decided to assault the capital.¡±

    Her eyes were sparkling, and she asked those questions with a serious expression.

    But Eva.

    ¡°Hey wait! What do you mean they sound fictional! There¡¯s a splendid reason! In order to save a troubled Holy Maiden, and the people of Lorphys, he stood to his feet! Just because it sounds shady, that doesn¡¯t mean you have to twist the truth!¡±

    Eva drew closer, and ra raised her sses so they caught the light. It was a little scary.

    ¡°It¡¯s all to leave records for the world toe! If you don¡¯t make proper records, then people like you will pick, choose, and modify, ande out with apletely different story in the end!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it!? It¡¯s fine for a Hero to move without it being for his own self-interest! It¡¯s fine if they¡¯re a fool who can¡¯t calcte loss and gain! That¡¯s a true hero!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong. That¡¯s definitely wrong!¡±

    I extended my right hand, and mulled over whether to intervene in their argument, when I heard a burst ofughter from my ancestors.

    The Third sounded quite pleased with my new moniker.

    ¡ºHoly Knight of Judgggeeement!! How cooooool!!¡»

    The Fourth even...

    ¡ºThe Blue Holy Knight, and the Holy Knight of Love... so you can¡¯t help but be bound to Holy Knight. Isn¡¯t that nice, Lyle... with this, you¡¯re officially a famous adventurer with a splendid moniker. The work will be rolling in in no time!¡»

    ... He was delighted over the money we could earn.

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s better than the Idiot Son and Lyle the Burden names you got before, isn¡¯t it? But Judgement, huh... why is it that monikers that sound too proper end up ringing out as no-good instead.¡»

    The Seventh held in hisughter.

    ¡ºI-it¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it... pff! But Guardian of Miracles, you say? Even when it wasn¡¯t a miracle, but something closer to the preparations you built up. Well, it¡¯s interesting, so approved.¡»

    (They¡¯re enjoying this. The usual pattern, is it!?)

    With those irritated feelings, I breathed out a sigh, and sat in my chair. There, both Eva and ra turned to me.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    Eva spoke in a serious expression.

    ¡°So Lyle... which moniker do you want? I want to tell my tribe to spread it with that as the center. If there are a number of them, it¡¯ll get confusing.¡±

    ra was much the same.

    ¡°Uniformity is important. Lyle-san, there¡¯s ¡¾Blue Holy Knight¡¿, ¡¾Holy Knight of Judgement¡¿, ¡¾Holy Knight of Love¡¿, ¡¾Guardian of Miracles¡¿... I think I¡¯ve heard ¡¾The Holy Maiden¡¯s Holy Knight¡¿ as well. Thest onees out more in tales with romance themes. You¡¯re paired up with either Thelma-san or Aura-san.¡±

    I looked at their faces, and yelled.

    ¡°All rejected! None are to my liking! If you cane up with one I¡¯m satisfied with, then use that!¡±

    There, the Third let his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºYou sure are stupid, Lyle... these sorts of things are decided by what other people want to call you. You should pick a safe one while you still can.¡»

    (... Even when there¡¯s not a single safe one among them?)

    I watched Eva and ra argue over which moniker was best, as I held my head.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Inside Zayin¡¯s temple.

    In it stood the final goddess... a statue of the seventh goddess. Looking up at the goddess¡¯ image her followers had arbitrarily shaped was Novem.

    Shannon was assisting beside her, while Miranda, Aria, and Monica were working on different jobs.

    May had gone to deliver a letter to Lorphys, so Shannon was the only one who could help her.

    They were in an important spot, and consecrated virgins were dispatched as well to clean the ce.

    ¡°... Why am I cleaning? Just when I thought I was being used as bait, I was shoved into Porter, and the moment they let me out, they tell me to clean the sacred temple... no matter how hard I protest this harsh treatment I get, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±

    As she voiced herints, Shannon used a dust cloth to wipe down a bench. Novem wanted to caution her that her hands had stopped, but as Novem had already finished all of her own work, she couldn¡¯t really say anything about it.

    When Shannon turned to Novem as she looked up at the statue of the Goddess, she was a little surprised. It wasn¡¯t evenparable to when she was with Lyle, but there was a slight fluctuation in her Mana.

    Her Mana that was ever stagnant.

    Shannon¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t see, but they were fashioned with a special Skill that let her see Mana. By that, Shannon could act as if she saw just fine

    (Is she angry about something? No, that¡¯s sorrow...)

    And as she watched her, Novem¡¯s lips moved.

    ¡°Things like us as... gods... why did humans...¡±

    Shannon found herself afraid of that broken voice, and she restarted her work. That moment, Novem called over to her.

    What¡¯s more, before she knew it, Novem was right beside her, leaning down to match her eye level.

    ¡°Shannon-chan.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    Shannon let out a panicked voice, gathering the stares of the virgins around. But thinking she was just being scolded again, the women quickly resumed their work.

    Novem was smiling. As always, her Mana was unmoving. Too little of anything.

    ¡°Once this is over, we¡¯ll have lunch, so please do your best until then.¡±

    ¡°... S-sure.¡±

    Shannon could only nod.

    (She didn¡¯t notice? Thank the Goddess.)

    When she thought that, Novem offered a line.

    ¡°And please forget the words you¡¯ve just heard from me. They didn¡¯t particrly hold any meaning.¡±

    Thest nail of the coffin was hammered in, and Shannon nodded again, and again, and again...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Lorphys¡¯ royal castle.

    May met with Alette and Lonbolt in one of its rooms.

    When she handed over the letter in her possession, Lonbolt put his hand to his mouth in surprise. Perhaps Alette was curious, as she sought an exnation.

    ¡°Prime minister, how fares Zayin?¡±

    Lonbolt wiped off his sweat, and handed off the letter to Alette. When she took it, she looked over its contents, and opened her eyes wide.

    ¡°With only... with only a hundred men, he reimed Zayin, you say? He really did it?¡±

    She looked between May and the letter a few times, so May spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it. That Lyle brought Zayin down. So he told me toe here and see if you were moving as you¡¯d promised.¡±

    May didn¡¯t sound too interested, as she munched on the snacks on top of the table.

    Lonbolt spoke.

    ¡°... Attack and overthrow Selva? If it¡¯s now, then even if forcefully, we can form the international alliance we promised. It¡¯s not as if we have to go as far as to bring ruin to them.¡±

    On that statement, May stuffed the final snack into her mouth, and swallowed.

    ¡°That was the n from the start, wasn¡¯t it? And the one that started this was Selva. While I¡¯m at it, the ones who attacked Lyle were people of Selva, weren¡¯t they? Honor your promise.¡±

    May spoke in a childish voice, but Alette.

    ¡°Do you know what that means? To overthrow is...¡±

    May tilted her head.

    ¡°Swapping out the boss, right?¡±

    May was a quilin, and you couldn¡¯t say her thoughts were too close to humans. She only thought of wars as something of turf dispute level.

    And Lyle¡¯s opinion was the Fifth, Fredricks¡¯ opinion. May owed Fredricks the debt of having saved her life.

    ¡°If you cannot move, then perhaps Lyle will move on his own. But in that case, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s toe.¡±

    Even alone, he would be able to conquer Selva. That¡¯s how she made it sound to the two of them. And in truth, with minimal manpower, Lyle had won over Zayin.

    Lonbolt found that ability of his to be dreadful.

    ¡°We¡¯ll hold a meeting. We can¡¯t give a response immediately.¡±

    May stood, and headed for the window. They were on quite a high point of the castle, but regardless of that, she climbed onto it with a calm expression, before turning around.

    Finally...

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go tell Lyle you¡¯ll have a meeting.¡±

    Saying that, she leapt out.

    The two watching her back thought about how they never knew how she did it, no matter how many times they watched...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... As Monica cleaned, she looked at the space around her.

    Destruction via magic, and a stained floor.

    As she cleaned it all, a few days had already passed.

    ¡°When I¡¯m not even taking care of that Chicken Dickwad, why is it that I have to put so much of my effort in? Recently, I haven¡¯t been able to look after him at all. I¡¯m losing my motivation¡±

    As unmotivated as her cleaning was, she was still a high-spec automaton maid.

    Her surroundings rapidly grew cleaner and cleaner.

    ¡°I worked hard. I worked really hard this time, and yet...¡±

    A displeased Monica was quite disappointed that she couldn¡¯t stay at Lyle¡¯s side. There, she saw Aura walking down the hallway.

    She was surrounded by temple virgins, and taking the Holy Knight Vice-Captain Creit along.

    ¡°Good day, Monica. The weather sure is nice today.¡±

    Creit¡¯s sweltering smile showed that this very moment was the epitome of happiness, as he gave his greeting. There, a virgin cautioned him.

    ¡°Vice-captain, you cannot greet people as we move. Because others are meant to open a path for the Holy Maiden.¡±

    ¡°Is that how it is? Now that¡¯s a pain.¡±

    And letting out a sigh, Aura waved her hand dismissively.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re not having any of that from here on. If we¡¯re going to break it all down, and make it up anew, we¡¯ll need some new rules. I¡¯ll start writing up the necessary onester.¡±

    As she ordered the consecrated virgins, tone aside, she was the Holy Maiden. As for clothing she was still wearing the outfit Monica made, that showed off the lines of her body.

    Behind her walked Remis in handcuffs.

    ¡°Oh, are you already leaving?¡±

    Aura nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s already dead in Zayin, so it¡¯s deportation for her. She¡¯ll be allowed to carry an extent of her assets.¡±

    Aura hadn¡¯t killed Remis, but Thelma was the same. The Holy Maiden was a decoration and a puppet. And knowing that, neither of them could take drastic measures.

    But they couldn¡¯t leave her in Zayin.

    The opposing faction had already been crushed, but there was no saying Remis wouldn¡¯t try a rebellion of her own. So deportation.

    ¡°You sure are kind. Though I doubt the Chicken Dickwad would kill her either. He¡¯s kind on women... if only he would be kind to me as well.¡±

    Aura looked fed-up as Monica unraveled her true feelings. And a single virgin...

    ¡°I will not allow you to speak such rude words of Knight Captain Lyle-sama... of the Holy Knight of Love!¡±

    Monica looked delighted.

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯d like to hear more of that in detail. The Chicken Dickhead is a Holy Knight of Love? Should I call it fitting of him, or a bit more than that... won¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Ignoring Monica as she drew closer, Aura walked off.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go.¡±

    There, Remis spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make you regret this. I hated the country of Lorphys for killing my father, but now is different. Now, you¡¯re the one I hate most.¡±

    Aura answered her words with an unconcerned attitude.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    And cut it short at two words...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Inside the Jewel.

    The Third looked at the Three weapons floating above the round table.

    The first was a giant sword.

    Then a bow.

    And finally a halberd.

    He extended his hand towards those silver weapons, but the Third wasn¡¯t able to touch them. It was as if they knew who their master was.

    The Fourth looked at the empty chairs around the table.

    ¡ºOur numbers have gone down.¡»

    The Fifth hung his head.

    ¡ºRight.¡»

    The Seventh looked at the doors on the walls of the room. The entrance to the rooms of memories. There were now five of them.

    ¡ºWe only have five doors now. They¡¯ve gone down yet ag... wait, what?¡»

    Five...

    The Third stood from his seat, and looked at the new door that had manifested. The chair in front of it was Lyle¡¯s.

    ¡ºAfter this long... no, it¡¯s already been a year. It¡¯s not strange if it came out, I guess.¡»

    The formation of Lyle¡¯s room of memories caused an outbreak of silence within the Jewel.

    And the Third...

    ¡º... Want to take a peek?¡»

    There, the Fourth, stood, and pushed up his sses with a finger.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re that curious? Then there¡¯s no helping it.¡»

    The Fifth stood as well.

    ¡ºNo, you look like you¡¯re all for it.¡»

    The Seventh¡¯s seat was closest to the door, so he took the head of the charge.

    ¡ºFirst.¡»

    There, the Third.

    ¡ºAh, a cheap shot!¡»

    As he scrambled forward to overtake him, the Seventh opened the door, and closed it at once. When the Third approached it in wonder, the Seventh shook his head.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no such thing as fatigue here, but...¡»

    The Fourth approached the door.

    ¡ºWhat are you doing? Good grief... see, there¡¯s nothing... hmm? What the hell!!?¡»

    When the Fourth opened the door with a smile, his breathing grew rough as he mmed it shut. And quietly...

    ¡ºThat isn¡¯t possible. Why? And this is supposed to be Lyle¡¯s room of memories. There¡¯s no way he ever met her.¡»

    Curious, the Fifth opened the door. And he slowly closed it, and tilted his head.

    ¡ºHow strange. I¡¯m sure this isn¡¯t my room, but...¡»

    The Third couldn¡¯t understand. So he opened it himself.

    There, he found a scene of the mansion he had lived in his time expanding out.

    ¡º... Eh?¡»

    And noticing him at the doorway, a single young boy waved his hand.

    ¡ºSleigh, today we¡¯re having grandma¡¯s stew. It¡¯s a bit over seasoned, but make sure you drink it all down withoutint. Say it¡¯s bad, and you¡¯ll make your grandma cry.¡»

    Seeing the small boy¡¯s smile, the Third mmed the door shut.

    His breathing was a mess.

    ¡º... Why is Dewey... here... this isn¡¯t my room. And I don¡¯t have a memory like that... I shouldn¡¯t have one.¡»

    The one that appeared was the Third¡¯s deceased elder brother, a young ¡¾Dewey¡¿.

    And he had moved before him as if he were truly alive. It wasn¡¯t the set movement pattern of a simple memory.

    The Third retreated back a few steps, and looked at the door.

    Third, Fourth, Fifth, Seventh... the four men stood dumbfounded before Lyle¡¯s room of memories...

 Volume 10 - Prologue

    Prologue

    The temple in Zayin¡¯s capital.

    That temple that differed little from a castle looked as if it were shimmering when bathed under the light of the sun. A blue sky spread out, and around it gathered the citizens of the capital.

    It was a ce in which a war took ce not too long ago. But now it had managed to regain itsposure.

    In that flurried space, the Holy Knights were formally dered the official knight brigade, and at the same time, the Divine knights were broken up.

    As the Holy Maiden, Aura Zayin was trying to construct a new system of rule.

    And in the ceremony, the ones who¡¯d done meritorious service this time around were lined up.

    But the Vice-Captain of the Holy Knights, Creit-san was wending a discontent look to his side. Where his eyes fell, Albano-san was lined with a grinning expression.

    Albano-san¡¯s subordinates were lined beside him, and they were here because their work behind the scene had been evaluated highly.

    Having been oblivious to their work, Creit-san looked quite irritated.

    Wearing armor that served in appearance alone, I cautioned Creit-san in a quiet voice.

    ¡°Creit-san, we¡¯re in the middle of a ceremony.¡±

    A vexed Creit-san looked ahead, and scolded me.

    ¡°Lyle-kun, why did you invite Albano along? That one has no incentive, and his loyalty equates to nothing.¡±

    The earnest Creit-san was definitely skilled. But if he was going to be managing a knight brigade, he held the fatal w of being too straightforward.

    In order topensate for him, I thought Albano-san was a necessity.

    ¡°Regardless, I invited him. And wouldn¡¯t back-stage jobs prove hard for you? Like investigation or snooping around rumors, there are quite a few important jobs we¡¯ll need him to do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the point! Leaving something like that to that man...¡±

    During the ceremony, Creit-san was displeased from beginning to end.

    I was quite busy with setting up Zayin¡¯s new order. We had few civil officials. The ones we had were a group of newbies.

    On top of that, we dissolved the Divine Knight Brigade, so we would have to form a new unit for that.

    (... We don¡¯t have enough time. It¡¯s impossible. If I was to see this through to the end, it would take years¡¯ worth of time.)

    In the Jewel hung around my neck, the Skills of my ancestors were recorded.

    I¡¯m grateful that those ancestors put in their advice, but recently, there was something that caught my curiosity.

    (Even so, they¡¯ve been quite quiet as ofte.)

    Normally, they were more than loud enough, but recently, unless I called out from my side they wouldn¡¯t give a response.

    It made me curious, but I was too busy to ask their reasons.

    And I was trying to move the ns to the next stage.

    (Now then, next is Selva. Lorphys¡¯ movements are dull, but will it be fine?)

    By swiftly attaining victory in Zayin, we were trying to alter Lorphys¡¯ objectives towards maintaining the status quo.

    (Hah, looks like I¡¯ll have to make a move on my side.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Once the ceremony ended, I went right into processing documents in my room.

    The ones assisting me were Novem, Miranda, Monica, and ra. At times like these, Aria and Shannon, and Eva and May weren¡¯t of much help.

    A mountain of paperwork was piled atop the desk, and as I went through them, I heard the Fourth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºHmm, that¡¯s an important one, so put some money into it. Oh, that one¡¯s no good. It isn¡¯t a calction error, it¡¯s intentionally been misreported. The one who drew it up is ipetent. Make note of his name, and demote him. The next one is... ah, that one¡¯s got a high priority, but it¡¯s impossible for now.¡»

    The documents going around clearly weren¡¯t things I should have the authority to look at. The work they rted to covered a lot of ground, and all of Zayin¡¯s info was going straight to me.

    The reason such work was passed to me... a severeck of personnel.

    A knock came at the door. Some officials of the temple entered my room with yet another few piles of documents in hand.

    When my face cramped as I looked at the papers, the officials...

    ¡°U-um... it¡¯s High Priest Gastone¡¯s orders. Recalling priests from the provinces looks like it¡¯ll take some more time.¡±

    I hung my head, and pointed for them to ce their mountains in a corner of the room. After telling them to take away the forms that had been processed, I gave some work to ra.

    ¡°ra, I leave sorting the new documents to you.¡±

    She stood from her seat, looked at the new piles, and made the exhausted expression I¡¯d been expecting.

    Aint.

    ¡°If only these were books, I¡¯d be able to go without feeling this fatigue.¡±

    Saying that, she went into allotting the documents. Now the reason there was so many matters that needed to be sorted out,y in that the High Priests and Priests were all of the opposing faction.

    I had thought of apprehending them, but the Fourth gave his take.

    ¡ºAh, these guys are all useless. It¡¯ll be trouble, even if you send them to the outskirts. Deport them all.¡»

    It¡¯s all because he had said that.

    And because of it, Gastone-san was going sleepless nights, and my party was resting on rotation. The fact that Monica could process documents faster than I had anticipated was a saving grace.

    But they kept oning anding, and we weren¡¯t able to output them faster than the input rate.

    Monica shook her golden twin tails into a mess.

    ¡°Why is it analog!? If it were data, I¡¯d be done by now! If it were digital, I¡¯d be able to manage this country alone!¡±

    I looked at Monica.

    ¡°Are you getting tired? You can take a break already. Rotate out with Miranda.¡±

    Miranda was taking a nap on the sofa, and I told Monica to switch out with her. There, Monica stood, and spread out both her arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s with your attitude!? Please care about me more! I worked really hard! I worked through the nights to make those costumes and armors, and I even modified Porter... yet you still treat me so lightly! Just because he¡¯s being called the Holy Knight of Love, the Chicken Dickwad has evolved to a tengu!¡±

    I felt irritated, as I stood, and pointed at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not being called that because I like it! All I said was to rest if you were tired, so what is it you¡¯re so displeased with!?¡±

    Monica spoke.

    ¡°God dammit!! Just how am I supposed to get my magnificence through that damn chicken skull of yours!!? ... Hah, I¡¯ll prepare some tea. A light snack too.¡±

    Maybe yelling calmed her down, as she left the room to prepare tea.

    As she sorted through papers, ra...

    ¡°I¡¯d like a sandwich.¡±

    As she indifferently went through the papers, Novem lifted her face as well.

    ¡°Same here. Because that will surely be easier to prepare.¡±

    Irritated by Novem¡¯s words, Monica turned her eyes to me.

    ¡°... So three peoples¡¯ worth of sandwiches and drinks. No, I¡¯ll prepare four.¡±

    Miranda slowly rose from the sofa with her hair in a mess. She looked quite tired, and as she stretched, the chest area of her shirt was open, making her brassiere visible.

    I immediately averted my eyes, and the Fourth...

    ¡ºLyle, your face is red. What¡¯s getting worked up over something like this supposed to aplish?¡»

    When I thought him loud, the Fifth reported on his condition.

    ¡º... No, your face is just as red, you know? If mama were here she¡¯d smack you.¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t tell him!¡»

    I turned back to the papers before me. As I did that, Monica left the room mortified.

    ¡°Even when he doesn¡¯t show a response when I give some light shes... you damn chiiiiicken!!¡±

    She pretended to cry as she left. But she properly closed the door behind her. What a conscientiousss.

    The room quieted down, and Miranda left the room to wash her face. Without any words exchanged, we restarted our work.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Lorphys¡¯ royal castle.

    In it, Lonbolt had gathered the ministers to hold a meaning.

    ¡°A few days prior, Zayin formally sent a messenger to request the formation of an alliance. That one¡¯s fine. At the same time, they told us to proceed with that matter.¡±

    It had been some days since May had delivered the letter.

    An official messenger followed to apologize, and say that in the current state, Aura couldn¡¯t leave her post. With things as they were, Lorphys hadn¡¯t even requested an apology from her.

    In the first ce, Aura had little rtion at all to the hostilities between Lorphys and Zayin. More so, from Lorphys¡¯ side, she was more of an ally.

    But the problem was the matter in question... that was the issue of teaming up to invade Selva.

    A single minister spoke.

    ¡°If we cannot recovernd from Zayin, then there¡¯s a necessity for us to take some from Selva to recover our national power. What need is there to hesitate!? And I¡¯m sure both sides have already agreed.¡±

    The knight captain as well.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already gathered masses of mercenaries in Lorphys. If we agitate them any further, they may cause issues within the country. I support the invasion of Selva.¡±

    Prime Minister Lonbolt had conducted a deal with Gastone.

    After retaking Zayin, they would invade Selva together, and thend gained would be given to Lorphys. In exchange for not returning thend Zayin¡¯d taken from Lorphys, the matter was settled with them lending out troops.

    But up to that point, Lonbolt hadn¡¯t thought they would win.

    If he had to say, he did want to invade, and recover the country¡¯s national power. But while everyone had grasped the fact that Selva was moving behind the scenes...

    ¡°The royal princess has declined. War has already ended, she said. And she¡¯s no intentions to annul her marriage with Dario, it seems.¡±

    The leaders that employed their minds to the country. One of them mmed his fist onto the table.

    ¡°Just what is she thinking!? After those bastards have done so much, what meaning is there in offering them forgiveness! Prime Minister, are you sure you haven¡¯t failed in educating the girl!?¡±

    The knight captain red at the angry minister.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear that statement. But there will be no next time.¡±

    In his irritation, the minister lowered his fist again. Everyone shared the same sentiment. After a while passed without anyone opening their mouths, Lonbolt...

    ¡°They¡¯ve won so much. And so clearly. If we end it all here, then casualties really will be kept to the absolute minimum.¡±

    Lyle¡¯s victory was so clear, that Lorphys was slow to respond.

    Of all else, they had anticipate it would take a few months... or even a few years. They had never thought for him to aplish it in such a short time.

    After the country suffered some damage, Lonbolt had intended to turn the sentiment of the people... their dissatisfaction towards Selva. But the war had ended with only a skirmish or two.

    A single minister.

    ¡°Cut the crap! I know she treasures the sentiment of the people. But she should know full well what sort of situation we¡¯re in! What emotions we¡¯ve been forced to endure... our knights became adventurers to earn for their families, threw down their swords, and some have even taken up garden hoes.¡±

    More than twenty years prior...

    Zayin had snatchednd from Lorphys. That was back when Fort Noinyl was still the front most line.

    But with the passage of time, and the princess being born after that had happened, it¡¯s true that she hade to take it as natural.

    Lonbolt breathed out a sigh.

    ¡°... It¡¯s not that we¡¯re hesitant to attack Selva. What we truly fear is Zayin. They¡¯ll take the front lines in invading Selva, and what say do we have that they not snatch Lorphys away while they¡¯re at it? The other party is a man who took Zayin with only a hundred to his ranks. If it¡¯s now, wouldn¡¯t he be able to take Lorphys in his hands?¡±

    With those words, the gathered leaders closed their mouths.

    When they saw him in the audience chamber, they hadn¡¯t been that conscious of him. ording to Alette, he was a skilled adventurer... from the way he stood, they thought he might be a fallen knight.

    But when they tried investigating him, the name of the Walt House of the country of Bahnseim came out

    They were only lords within that country¡¯snds, but their territory much exceeded what Lorphys held. Was he really the son of the Walts¡¯; of Bahnseim¡¯s strongest House?

    That was what they wondered, but now such things were irrelevant.

    As amazing as it was to defeat arge army with a small force, Lyle had taken a country with a hundred. That truth struck fear in Lonbolt.

    There, the knight captain opened his mouth.

    ¡°But it¡¯s true that we epted the deal. If we one-sidedly annul our contract, he may use that as a reason to attack us. There are still mercenary brigades remaining in Zayin.¡±

    No matter what they did, the leaders felt as if they were dancing atop the palm of Lyle¡¯s hand. Honoring the promise was scary. Breaking it as well.

    And without a decision being reached, the meeting weed its conclusion...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Lorphys isn¡¯t moving.¡±

    Letting myself fall over the desk, I felt like crying into the unfinished pile of documents.

    Novem began to pat my back.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s alright, Lyle-sama. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re just in a panic right now, and that they¡¯ll begin their preparations soon enough.¡±

    When I raised my face, I felt despair as I looked upon the mountains of papers before me.

    ¡°... I promised to help out here until the next war. If it isn¡¯ting, then will I be left on desk work for the rest of my life?¡±

    There, Miranda stood, and unsteadily walked her way outside.

    ¡°Miranda?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting Aria and the rest of them. We¡¯re short on manpower. If I just teach them a bit, then something like paperwork is...¡±

    She wasn¡¯t the usualposed Miranda. She looked like an avenger trying to drag everyone down to the depths of hell alongside her.

    I stopped her.

    ¡°Think back to the first day! We won¡¯t hold up if we take out the time to teach Aria, is what we all decided, isn¡¯t it? Even if one person ran themselves ragged trying to teach her, we concluded it would take some weeks, right?¡±

    There, Miranda turned around, and burst into tears.

    ¡°But if there¡¯s no change in the situation, we¡¯re never going to get out of this work!¡±

    She was cornered. We were all cornered to an extent greater than what we¡¯d found on any battlefield.

    Novem also looked at the mountain of papers.

    ¡°Monica-san has work elsewhere as well. She¡¯s taking care of work we can¡¯t do ourselves. Aura-san and Thelma-san are busy. And Gastone-san is doing the same, or even more than us.¡±

    He called back priests of the same faction to put them to work. But they weren¡¯t making it in time.

    I turned my eyes to the document on the top.

    It was Creit-san¡¯s handwriting.

    On it was a proposal for the unification of armaments issued to Holy Knight soldiers, and he had the design all drafted up.

    The Fourth let out his voice. It was a dry,ughing voice.

    ¡ºAhahaha... rejected. And Lyle, how about increasing the training and work given to Creit-san and the rest? It looks like they still have time to work on trifling things like this.¡»

    I resolved to increase Creit-san¡¯s workload in my head, as I thought.

    (Why isn¡¯t Lorphys moving!? At this rate, we¡¯ll never be able to escape from this hell!)

 Volume 10 - 1: Lorphysâ€™ Royal Princess

    (TL: The Author¡¯s other major work, Dragoon has hereby been finished at 167 Chapters. I highly rmend you read it (if someone ns on tranting it). Its main feature is the character growth of its two major characters, Rudel (Doomed(?) to Support, aiming to be a dragoon knight) and Aleister (The Reincarnated Hero). Rudel is the main character by the way.)

    Lorphys¡¯ Royal Princess

    The room in Zayin that wasing closer and closer to being my work prison.

    In it, I felt like crying out.

    Unending work.

    And increasing work.

    Why do we even need to do this? Work that couldn¡¯t help but make you thing that.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t they move? Even when we¡¯re ready on our side.¡±

    A just cause to invade Selva, as well as the necessary soldiers and supplies. We already had it all assembled. No, to be more precise, we were going to be recycling what Zayin had in store to use in the invasion of Lorphys.

    The scale would be four thousand.

    That was all the battle-ready troops we could prepare, and our logistic support was around the same numbers. At the same time, we were hiring mercenary brigades to finish preparing to invade.

    The numbers were less than half of what Zayin nned to use on Lorphys. But that was plenty.

    From Selva¡¯s diplomatic situation, they couldn¡¯t count on reinforcements. They had therger countries of Galleria and Rusworth around them, but those two were ring at one another, and there was no sign of theming close to dispatching reinforcements. To be blunt, while Selva didn¡¯t have any major diplomatic enemies, they didn¡¯t have allies either.

    They seemedrgely uninterested.

    The ones who had be masters at deskwork, me, Novem, Miranda and ra looked towards May as she sat in the center of the room.

    May was eating a meal Monica had prepared.

    ¡°I properly delivered the letter again, you know? But another meeting, he said. It sure is a long process.¡±

    Mayughed, but none of us felt like joining in.

    I stood, and spoke to Novem.

    ¡°... I¡¯m going to go confirm it with Gastone-san. I need to get Aura-san and Thelma-san to write up a few documents, so I won¡¯t be back a few hours.¡±

    Novem smiled at me.

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll make sure to advance forward the work here.¡±

    She saw me off with those words. Miranda and ra were making doubtful expressions, and Monica acted as an interpreter for their sentiment.

    ¡°You¡¯re running away I see, damn Chicken Dickhead.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A room in the temple.

    It was a ce more soothing than the rest of it.

    nts were nted around, and water flowed through the room¡¯s extravagant construction. The white and round table was surrounded by four, but those four were making enervated faces as opposed to their surroundings.

    A worn-out Thelma-san, verified something with a Gastone-san who looked like he¡¯s copse at any moment.

    ¡°Gastone, how is the present situation?¡±

    I get the feeling Gastone-san was even more ragged than when I first saw him. Hisplexion was pale, his eyes bloodshot, and the hand lifting up his tea cup was quivering.

    ¡°No problems apart from the matter with Lorphys. No, there are problems, but they¡¯re at a level where we¡¯ll manage one way or another.¡±

    A limp Aura-san put her right hand on the back of her chair, and bend her body as she ate some sweets. They were prepared by Monica.

    ¡°And why can¡¯t you just recall them already? If you call back the priests scattered here and there in the outer regions, it will be resolved at once, won¡¯t it? Ah, these aren¡¯t bad.¡±

    While she made a delighted expression as she munched on the confectionaries, Aura-san also looked quite exhausted.

    Thelma-san spoke.

    ¡°Even if we call them back, we have too few to send in their ce. Since we¡¯re going to be changing the fundamental rule of thend, they¡¯re quite some work to be done out there. You¡¯ve officially be the Holy Maiden. In order to prevent foreign interference, were going to take heredity into ount as well.¡±

    Up to now, Zayin had been influenced by other nations, and manipted intounching constant wars. Changing that would be a considerable amount of work.

    A number of priests had copsed; those losses totaled greater than the casualties of the preceding war. The ones who copsed retrieved treatment, before promptly being put back to work.

    This was hell.

    Gastone-san looked at me.

    ¡°So you shall be going to Lorphys, Lyle-dono? I cannot prepare the paperwork at once, but how should I put it... why isn¡¯t Lorphys moving? It¡¯s a considerable expenditure for us to keep our troops at the ready here.¡±

    Less than half the troops. But to move an army and maintain it required money and supplies. If Lorphys didn¡¯t move, we¡¯d be the ones rendered immobile.

    ¡°I¡¯m going there to ask. I want to put an end to it already.¡±

    Thelma-san looked at me.

    ¡°You have another n?¡±

    I took my cup in hand, and after a sip of tea, I closed my eyes, and shook my head.

    From the Jewel, the Fifth let his voice.

    ¡ºYou resorted to tactics because you didn¡¯t have the numbers, but with the numbers together, a frontal assault is the best option. It¡¯s best to keep casualties low, but numbers are in themselves a n and a power.¡»

    Gathering troops was also a form of power. If you could do that, then you didn¡¯t have to actualize a risky n every time.

    ¡°Nothing of the sort. It will be a normal war. And the reason I could win with strategy was because I had all of you with me. I wouldn¡¯t¡¯ have been able to do so much if I were working alone.¡±

    Aura-san stared at me with doubtful eyes.

    ¡°Oh I wonder. I heard it from the temple virgins, but in the city, our Holy Knight Captain is being treated like a hero. A hero who used a small force to defeat legions of men. How ironic it must be that we never once went up against arge army.¡±

    Iughed.

    ¡°If we fought arge army, then even if we achieved victory there, we¡¯d have lost the war.¡±

    Thelma-san shook her head.

    ¡°But you first have to win for there to be a chance at victory. Still, in that case, why isn¡¯t Lorphys moving? Could they be doubtful of our forces? With our army having lost to a minority?¡±

    That may be a possibility. I won too much, that Lorphys hade to believe the army of Zayin was weak.

    That we wouldn¡¯t be reliable.

    ¡°Whatever the case, we need to get Lorphys on the move. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can, so please press forward the preparations.¡±

    When I said that and stood, Gastone-san...

    ¡°Please return as fast as possible. Or we¡¯ll really have corpses on our hands.¡±

    ... Gastone-san threatened me with an exhausted smile.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After I rode May to Lorphys, I headed straight for the royal pce.

    Before I could have an audience with the princess, I was to speak with Lonbolt-san first. Alette-san had been chosen to be my guide.

    Walking through the pce, I struck up a conversation with Alette-san.

    ¡°So how is the situation in Lorphys?¡±

    Alette-san looked a little tense.

    ¡°It¡¯s calmed down. A majority believe that war has been evaded.¡±

    It seems they were quite negative about war.

    ¡°In Zayin, we¡¯ve made a formal announcement that Selva was the one scheming behind this matter. We¡¯re prepared to mobilize, and if possible, we¡¯d like to make a move at once.¡±

    There, Alette-san turned to me.

    ¡°We want to mobilize as well. But the leaders¡¯ opinions are divided each meeting. And I have to ask you don¡¯t get them too riled up.¡±

    When I put myself on guard, Alette-san made a conflicted expression.

    ¡°Princess Annerinne said to forgive Selva on this matter. Without nulling her engagement, she has expressed a desire for Zayin to step down.¡±

    When I was too surprised to raise a voice. Someughing voices came from the Jewel.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s with that? Simply awful!¡»

    ¡ºNow¡¯s the time to attack. Totes not happening!¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a good thing we didn¡¯t join Lorphys¡¯ side. What should we do? Attack of our own ord?¡»

    ¡ºManaging will be a pain. It will be easy enough to defeat them, but Gastone will die on us.¡»

    While I felt so tired, the Ancestors sounded as if they were enjoying it.

    I knew she¡¯d fallen for the man, but I didn¡¯t think it was to this extent.

    I spoke to Alette-san.

    ¡°Um, we already made the official announcement that we were going to attack, you know?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, I know about that one. But the princess... we want to move as well. But we cannot do so without orders.¡±

    The Seventh, delightedly.

    ¡ºHahaha, I¡¯m getting the urge to crush Lorphys now. Should we just take it down while we¡¯re at it?¡»

    On that opinion, the Fourth.

    ¡ºRejected. As they are, Lyle¡¯s party can¡¯t manage it. And taking it will take time. We¡¯ll have to get the princess to open her eyes. Kindness is supposed to be a virtue, but... it¡¯s painful that she can¡¯t recognize the present situation.¡»

    The Third spoke in a lower voice than usual.

    ¡ºA decoration should behave like a decoration. What¡¯s she trying to do by pulling it down...e to think of it, there were others in this country with im to the throne, weren¡¯t there?¡»

    The Fifth denied that opinion.

    ¡ºThey¡¯re a small country after all. It seems the current princess is actually rtively popr. There will be those that riot if she dies.¡»

    Disappointed, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºI see... but the individual herself is going to marry that Dario, so if you asked her to hand off her position, wouldn¡¯t she happily hand it over?¡»

    He hadn¡¯t given up yet.

    (What does he find so fun about this anyways?)

    I shook my head, and walked down the pce corridor. I was a bit curious as to why Alette-san looked a little nervous as she watched me.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The audience chamber.

    In it, I found the figure of Dario ring at me.

    The princess, Annerinne, showed some tension as she looked towards me. In contrast, Dario seemed a bit frightened.

    I hade as a messenger, so I nned to briefly ry my matter, and wait for a response. The knights were in the chamber as well, alongside Lonbolt-san and the other ministers.

    Everyone was tense, but among them, Dario¡¯s fear was out of ce.

    For some reason, the Seventh burst outughing.

    ¡ºDayum! Instead of hiding away the Selvian prince, they put him up front... they have no intentions of negotiation, do they not!? This is bad, my stomach hurts!¡»

    Something hit him in the funny bone. Dario truly did feel out of ce.

    (And wait, aren¡¯t the ancestors just a bit too high-strungtely? They aren¡¯t tired like me or anything... did something happen?)

    After a bit of time, the princess opened her mouth.

    ¡°... Pertaining to the matter with Zayin, perhaps it¡¯s best I offer my congrattions.¡±

    Hearing that, the Thirdughed.

    ¡ºOh my! She¡¯s already picking a fight, this girl! She can¡¯t even hide it? This girl¡¯s too honest with herself!¡»

    The Fourth spoke levelheadedly.

    ¡ºIs that not why she chose a man over her country?¡»

    The Fifth, also levelheadedly.

    ¡ºWhy of course.¡»

    And with that line, everyone in the jewel simultaneously burst intoughter. I really don¡¯t get where my ancestors¡¯ funny bones are.

    While I listened to theirughing voices, the princess spoke to me with a serious face.

    ¡°But the war ends here. Isn¡¯t that enough? I have no wishes to erge this war any further. I¡¯ll have Zayin pull back their hand from Selva.¡±

    The ancestorsughed. Their stomachs ached.

    The Seventh.

    ¡ºNo, it really was the right choice to join Zayin¡¯s side. With this one up top, it would be irritating all the way up.¡»

    The Fourth.

    ¡ºWell, even if it¡¯s interesting from the eyes of a third party, there are cases where those involved can¡¯tugh, I see.¡»

    My feelings at the time.

    (I can¡¯t feel the slightest bit of tension in the ancestors¡¯ughing voices. This is no good. Even I¡¯m going to end upughing.)

    Other people couldn¡¯t hear those voices, I¡¯m sure. They were awaiting my response with earnest faces.

    But with all theughter entering my ears, I could only take the serious atmosphere as an extended joke.

    ¡°No, we¡¯ve already made the formal announcement and deration to invade, so withdrawing it will bring about various problems to our position. And in our negotiations with Lorphys, both parties agreed to attack together already.¡±

    The royal princess hung her head, and spoke a little regretfully.

    ¡°Then we shall be fine without the return of thend once stolen from Lorphys. Is that not enough to put your side at ease?¡±

    Lonbolt-san burst out.

    ¡°Your highness, that¡¯s wrong!¡±

    He began exining the present state of affairs, but it was getting quite hard for me to hold in theughter. Every single time, the ancestors would chip in theirmentary.

    The Seventh even...

    ¡ºWhen they haven¡¯t done a thing, she¡¯ll have us return it? She¡¯s just going to ignore that we prevented Zayin from invading them? My, my, how convenient.¡»

    The Third.

    ¡ºShe really is a convenient princess. No, a convenient woman, perhaps?¡»

    There were some moreughs to follow. There, the Fifth.

    ¡ºYou guys would never be saying such things if your wives were here.¡»

    The Fourth.

    ¡ºStop it. Don¡¯t bring it up now... you¡¯ve made a strange sweat break out, you have.¡»

    The ancestors... none of them could raise their heads to their wives, it seems.

    They usually put up bravado, but when I thought of how frantic they surely must have been before their wives, it made me feel likeughing. No, I did end upugh.

    When shocked eyes enclosed me, I looked around. Their expressions were the height of seriousness.

    I cleared my throat.

    ¡°No, My apologies. Um... well, let¡¯s use this opportunity to wash away all rudeness we¡¯ve exchanged. So will Lorphys be able to send out troops? Or will they not? It couldn¡¯t be... that you¡¯ll say you¡¯ll be assisting Selva, I¡¯m sure?¡±

    When I frantically tried to smooth it over, I hurried without choosing my words, and ended up regretting my statement.

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºWhat, so you do know how to rile people up, Lyle. Alone in an enemy camp... you don¡¯t get too many such opportunities. Ah, my gut.¡»

    It really was a slip up caused by panic, and I really couldn¡¯t say anything to it.

    The princess spoke.

    ¡°Trying to threaten us. Lorphys shall never side with one who can act so unjust! If you wish to converse with weapon in hand, we shall take you on!¡±

    Everyone present tried to stop the princess. But hearing my ancestors¡¯ughs, even that began to look like aedy.

    I couldn¡¯t feel that this was a tense stage at all.

    (It¡¯s no good, I can¡¯t hold it in anymore.)

    The fatigue of unfamiliar work, and the immobile state of affairs wearing me out. I was psychologically worn out, so I made a mistake I never usually would...

    My voice echoed through the chamber, my surroundings bing chillingly quiet in contrast.

    ... I ended upughing loudly. Perhaps determining that was a bad choice, the Fourth followed through for me.

    ¡ºLyle, no matter how interesting it may have been, youughed too much. At least keep your expression constant, and make sure they can¡¯t read your intentions when you do it. Now then, that one was bad, so let¡¯s change our hand. No, in this case, it would be mouth...¡»

    My past memories of the Fourth talking me into trying to seduce Thelma-san revived, but I was sure he wouldn¡¯t do anything like that here, and decided to believe in him.

    Repeating his words.

    ¡°... You call us unjust, but Lorphys was once yet another country making use of Zayin, was it not? You think us ignorant? The Holy Maiden of three generations prior was a person of Lorphys. While I¡¯m at it, there are records of them using the country to invade and pige in Selva.¡±

    ... When we were sorting through documents, I did see such information. The country had such a past, and whenever problems befell it, they did make proper records.

    The border zone of Zayin, Selva, and Lorphys. The delineation was vague, so skirmishes were an everyday affair.

    I never thought the paperwork job would prove useful here, but it didn¡¯t really make me happy.

    ¡°So you imply you¡¯re all just? And in this matter with Selva. It was done to put Lorphys under their rule. To turn it around, they were trying to invade you, princess. You¡¯ll just shut your mouth and permit it? From Zayin¡¯s point of view, we cannot overlook such a country erging their national power.¡±

    The one who had been silent up to now, Dario, stood, and yelled at me with an immensely threatening tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get so stuck up just because you won for once! With Zayin¡¯s feeble soldiers, you think you can ovee the might of Selva!?¡±

    I smiled.

    ¡°Yes, that was my intention. That¡¯s why I got our troops together to begin with. I thought I had already carried out the preparations for victory. But dear second prince, it does appear you know quite well of the battlefield. How about you go home and start preparing for war? I, Lyle, have a desire to learn a thing or two about the ins of war. And you must be oh-so strong. I simply can¡¯t wait. I was just getting bored of how few worthy opponents were to be found in Zayin.¡±

    ¡ºAhaha, the surrounding expressions are wonderful.¡»

    I began to sweat as I followed along.

    (Damn sses! After criticizing me, you riled them up even more! When I thought you¡¯d get it all together, what the hell are you doing!?)

    As Dario¡¯s expression turned pale, I made the preparations to escape. Linked to me with Skill... Connection... I instructed May to get ready to run.

    ¡ºMay, the signs are looking grim. I beg of you... prepare for our escape!¡»

    May spoke reluctantly.

    ¡º... You¡¯re the one that stirred them up, aren¡¯t you? Not that it matters. I¡¯lle to your rescue, so just stay put.¡»

    On top of the sharp res around, the knights were already reaching for their weapons. They hadn¡¯t taken stances yet, but they dropped their hips, and were prepared to move at any moment.

    Dario tumbled onto the ground, andnded on his backside.

    The Princes spoke.

    ¡°Dario-sama! ... Apprehend that fool!¡±

    She turned her right hand at me. As her long violet hair- long enough to reach the floor- swayed, and the knights were just about to leap, the window to the audience chamber shattered, and May jumped in.

    In quilin form.

    The surrounding ministers and knights backed off some upon seeing her form.

    ¡°A-a quilin, you say!?¡±

    ¡°A quilin came to save him? It couldn¡¯t be...¡±

    ¡°W-what should we do!?¡±

    As everyone panicked, quilin-form May approached me. She swung her head to beckon me to her back, so I mounted her.

    ¡°S-stay put! Everyone lower your weapons!¡±

    Lonbolt-san ordered the surrounding knights to stand down, and told me to wait. Dario had lost consciousness upon May¡¯s entrance, and wet his pants.

    As the princess embraced Dario, it wet her hair. And noticing that, she thrust the man away.

    ¡°Kyah! I-impudence! My precious hair! S-someone bring something to wipe it with.¡±

    Seeing Dario copsed on the floor, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºI believe I¡¯ve just witness the moment love shatters.¡»

    And once more, the ancestors burst outughing.

    As a cold sweat flowed down me, I began to think of what to do with what¡¯s toe.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A few hourster.

    I rode May¡¯s back, and headed for the capital of Zayin.

    I was given a letter from Lorphys, pertaining to the invasion of Selva. After that, they soon agreed to join the offensive.

    Of course, on the promise that Lorphys and Zayin would have no hostilities between them.

    The participants besides me would surely meet upter to discuss the specifics, but all I could do was hold onto the bag containing the documents, and let out a sigh.

    ¡°Just what was it... that audience...¡±

    It was madness, or how should I put it, I had to wonder why I did something like that... It¡¯s certain that I was tired, and mentally unstable.

    But normally, that would be no good.

    And for some reason, the ancestors were depressed.

    In order.

    ¡ºYeah, sorry. I couldn¡¯t stopughing... quite a bit¡¯s been going ontely. I¡¯ll exin it tomorrow.¡»

    ¡º... Once it¡¯se to an end, I have to wonder why I did something like that. I do regret it.¡»

    ¡ºLooking at only the results, there wasn¡¯t a problem. It¡¯s that, you know. That... I was tired.¡»

    ¡ºLooking back, that was rude and embarrassing. Let¡¯s just forget it ever happened.¡»

    Was there something to tire out the ancestors?

    I thought, as exhausted as I was, I returned to my room in Zayin, where I was sure my workload would have increased.

    Emotionally, I felt from the bottom of my heart I didn¡¯t want to return.

    (But maybe I can get Novem to console me...)

 Volume 10 - 2: Lyleâ€™s Room of Memories

    Lyle¡¯s Room of Memories

    Inside the Jewel.

    On a break from work, I tried sending my consciousness into the Jewel, only to find a door had appeared behind my usual seat.

    The doors behind the other ancestors led to spaces they called their rooms of memories. They were the rooms where those memories were preserved, but...

    ¡°Um, why are all of you making such tired faces?¡±

    When I asked with a tilted head, the Third sat down on the round table to exin.

    ¡ºThe truth is, this door came out not too long ago. I tried taking a peek when it did, but...¡»

    You went ahead and tried to peek into someone else¡¯s memories? Is what I wanted to say, but as his expression was a serious on, I decided to wait a bit longer.

    There, the Third stroked his hair.

    ¡º... Even with the four of us looking in, we each saw a different scene. What¡¯s more, we saw things we couldn¡¯t think could be contained in your memories. I tried entering a number of times, but those memories were just in bizzare. In my case, my brother... I saw a scene of Dewey alive. No, perhaps it¡¯s more urate to say Dewey himself was there.¡»

    He was making a tired expression, and it was quite a rare gap from his usual attitude. When we sent a nce at the Fourth, he removed his sses, and wiped off their lenses with a cloth.

    ¡ºIn my case, my wife was lying in wait with quite a daunting pose. It was scary, so I didn¡¯t even try to enter.¡»

    Hearing that, the Fifth shook his head.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s to be scared about? You¡¯re the only one who didn¡¯t venture in, you know? By the way, when I opened it, it was a child¡¯s room. Each time, it was a different kid¡¯s room, but every time, I would find my son or daughter there ring at me.¡»

    I heard of what the Fifth had seen, but I didn¡¯t have such memories.

    In the first ce, the time periods we lived were far removed.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡º... Mine was worse. A memory even I didn¡¯t know of... no, a scene. But Lyle wasn¡¯t in it.¡»

    Even when I wasn¡¯t present in it, he had seen a recorded scene. Everyone¡¯s expression held a number of questions, and I looked at the door to my room.

    I stood before it, and slowly reached to open it.

    From behind, came the Fourth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s best you resolve yourself. It doesn¡¯t show the nicest of things.¡»

    As he said, I kept myself on guard and slowly opened it, to find the figure of Celes¡¯ back. And as I stood surprised, Celes turned, and directed a radiant smile at me.

    ¡ºDie, damn trash.¡»

    ... She said that.

    The next instant, I mmed it shut with all my might, and copsed backwards onto my backside. The sudden happenings had thrown my breathing out of orders, and a strange sweat starteding out.

    The Fifth approached me on the floor, and called out.

    ¡ºWhat did you see?¡»

    I forcefully got my breath together.

    ¡ºC-Celes was there. She looked at me, smiled, and told me to die... but I don¡¯t have a memory like that. No, perhaps I¡¯ve only just forgotten it.¡»

    I grasped the Seventh¡¯s extended hand, and stood. Standing in front of my door of memories, I was curious as to why I had seen Celes.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡º... The other rooms only reproduce memories. We can change it up a bit, but as long as we aren¡¯t directly controlling it, it doesn¡¯t happen. I entered your room, and investigated this and that.¡»

    The Third sat back on the table, and looked at the ceiling.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s as if they¡¯re alive, you know. If you say something, they¡¯ll respond. It was just as if I were talking to the real Dewey.¡»

    Why did ite to this?

    I couldn¡¯t understand it. The blue gem had be a Jewel, and the memories of the ancestors had revived.

    But even those ancestors didn¡¯t have a full understanding when it came to Jewels.

    The Fourth put his sses back on.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve been wondering it for a while. Whether Jewels are really just there to turn Skills to memory, and let everything be passed down... there¡¯s that case with Celes as well. And Celes treated the blue Jewel as if it were a failure.¡»

    The Seventh put his hand to his chin, and looked down.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not only memories, but personalities that are transcribed... maybe the Skills aren¡¯t the main purpose, but the personalities themselves. I¡¯ve tried thinking along those lines a few times to no avail.¡»

    The Fifth sat in his own chair, and linked his hands behind his head.

    ¡ºWhy would you need something like that? Someone nning to try getting eternal life for themselves? Copying memories and personality forever, and taking over whoever gets their hands on it... in a sense, that would be eternity, but I can¡¯t really think there¡¯s a point to it.¡»

    It was scary to think of how such a dangerous tool was being sold on the streets a few hundred years ago. The First bough an unpopr gem, and it was inherited generation to generation. The Walt House¡¯s blue gem.

    Unlike the Yellow Jewel in Celes¡¯ hands, it was a failure. Apparently.

    I...

    ¡°So could the current Celes have been taken over by the vixen of three hundred years passed? Novem did say she was different, though.¡±

    Not taken over yet, is how it felt. Right, yet.

    The Third got off the table, and stood to face me.

    ¡ºWhatever the case, with so many personalities gathered, there hasn¡¯t been a trace of possession or anything. I can¡¯t think doing anything like that would be interesting at all. In all actuality, we¡¯re all aware we¡¯re recorded existences, and not the individuals themselves... eternal life is a fantasy.¡»

    When I nodded, he gave arge p of his hands.

    ¡ºNow then, it seems the mysteries of the Jewel have increased, but who really cares. The problem is how you¡¯re going to defeat Celes. Let¡¯s go at this problem piece by piece, and concentrate on invading Selva for now.¡»

    I folded my arms, and made a dubious expression. We were already prepared to attack at any moment. And now Lorphys was the same.

    ¡°It¡¯s about that, but we¡¯ll be off at once. It¡¯s just...¡±

    The Fourth responded.

    ¡ºJust?¡»

    ¡°Is it really alright that I don¡¯t do anything?¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next day.

    The Holy Knights were lined up from the morning, and as the soldiers lined themselves up as well, Aura-san came out into the za before the temple.

    To give a proper dispatch to the troops before the mission.

    She was wearing that white dress that showed off her body¡¯s lines, and could it be she actually likes it? I thought, as I looked at Aura-san.

    Both Thelma-san and Gastone were standing a little further behind.

    ¡°Brave soldiers of Zayin! In regards to the unjust acts of Selva, the time hase for us to lower the hammer!¡±

    The civilians who¡¯se to see the dispatch ceremony responded to her voice, and raised a cheer.

    From the Jewel, came the Third¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºA just cause is important, but if you know what¡¯s going on in the back, you can¡¯t really get heated at these things. Well, if they can¡¯t win, we can¡¯t move forward.¡»

    We were going to crush Selva for our own objectives. Abruptly, I remembered the Divine Knight Captain... Armand¡¯s words.

    (Go to hell, huh? I really am destined for hell, no doubt.)

    But that wasn¡¯t enough to halt me in my tracks.

    After gathering the eyes of all in the za, Aura spread out her arms wide.

    ¡°I appoint Holy Knight Captain Lyle Walt as the general of this army. The grace of the goddess shall surely bring victory onto you and your men.¡±

    In a ce I would stand out, I got down on a knee, and epted the task of bing general. Rather, there wasn¡¯t a suited person for the role at present.

    ¡°Yes! I will definitely answer to your expectations.¡±

    The apuse of the people, and the yells of the soldiers shook the capital.

    Aura-san smiled, and brought her right hand to the area around her chest.

    ¡°I expect great things from you, Holy Knight Lyle.¡±

    She really said it. As those around raised their cheers, I understood.

    (This girl is cementing my moniker as Holy Knight. How cruel!)

    To those who truly didn¡¯t know her personality, it surely looked as if she were cing her expectations with me, and gracing me with the name of Holy Knight.

    But I understood. When I had a resistance to being called Holy Knight, I had onceined of it to her.

    I stood, and directed my right hand towards her.

    ¡°The True Holy Maiden of the Reborn Zayin... Aura-sama, I will definitely answer to those expectations.¡±

    I said that. Her face twitched a bit, and I grinned. The words that did it for her were True Holy Maiden, it seems.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The army of Zayin leaving the capital headed towards Selva¡¯s border.

    Lorphys had stationed their men near their border in their own country.

    The reason we carried out a n to operate on two fronts was because it would cut the travel time from gathering at one point. At first, I thought to get all the troops together before acting, but Lorphys¡¯ck of movement had cost too much time.

    Beside me, in her hastily-constructed red armor and with spear in her hand, Aria rode her horse infile. Novem, Miranda, ra and Monica were resting in Porter.

    Porter followed right behind me, and beside it, Eva rode a horse.

    But her movements were stiff.

    Aria called over to her.

    ¡°Hey, you look like you¡¯re going to fall at any moment. Get a grip on yourself.¡±

    Eva shook as she scowled at Aria.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never ridden a horse in my life! There¡¯s no helping it.¡±

    Aria sighted.

    ¡°You knew it wasing. Instead of singing your songs on every break you got, you should¡¯ve practiced riding.¡±

    Eva spoke.

    ¡°Even you, Aria. You were doing nothing but going around the food stalls! You think I didn¡¯t know how you yed around with Shannon!?¡±

    Looking at the feuding two, I spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°The two of you. Definitely don¡¯t let Novem, Miranda or ra hear any of that. Definitely, I tell you! It really was hell on our side!¡±

    There, the hatch of Porter¡¯s roof opened up, and Miranda suddenly popped her head out. She smiled, and followed it up with the top half of her body, before looked at us, and waving her hand.

    Aria and Eva¡¯s faces twitched. Even as Miranda smiled, her eyes were ridiculously scary.

    ¡°You sure are kind, Lyle. If it were me, I¡¯d be assigning them heavybor for a while. Shannon how about I make your only means of transportation by foot for around half a year? You¡¯re carrying your own luggage, of course. Aria and Eva... yeah, let¡¯s study some together next time. With Novem and ra... I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be willing to help... You¡¯re not sleeping a wink until you¡¯re capable of doing it all.¡±

    Her face had turned expressionless by the sime she reached the end of it, and after that, Miranda disappeared into the insides of Porter.

    I heard the sounds of Shannon thrashing about. The door at the rear opened up, and she was tossed out.

    Her belongings on her back, she ran over to me.

    ¡°Just what did you guys tell her!? Lyle, let me on your horse!¡±

    I remembered Miranda¡¯s anger, and shook my head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the luggage for you. Walk on your own. And you need to build up a bit more stamina.¡±

    Shannonined to me.

    ¡°Even May was ying around! This is unfair!¡±

    I pointed at the sky.

    ¡°Are you kidding? May is working on recon at the moment. Just give it up.¡±

    Aria directed her voice at me.

    ¡°H-hey, Miranda isn¡¯t serious, is she?¡±

    Eva as well.

    ¡°T-to thinks besides song and dance, I¡¯m a bit... if it were music, I¡¯d do my best...¡±

    Both of them gave strained smiles, so I gave an earnest one.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll put in some break time.¡±

    Both Aria and Eva hung their heads on their horses.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Lorphys¡¯ army arrived at Selva¡¯s border.

    Having received a formal deration of war from Zayin and Lorphys, the country of Selva had recalled their second prince Dario, and it looked like they were going to put up a resistance to the bitter end.

    Lorphys¡¯ army surrounded a border fort, and with the two war fronts Selva had been forced into, they fought on quite favorable ground.

    They had some mercenary brigades gathered from the start, but two countries had dered war. They could only divide their fighting force, and there was little manpower in the fort.

    Leading a unit, Alette brandished her sword atop her horse.

    ¡°Defensive formation!¡±

    Shen she said that, the magicians deployed a Magic Shield spell to cover the unit. Therge shield blocked the magic that had rained down from the fort.

    Once the Magic Shield went out, it was time for their allies to fire their magic, and the fortress to block. But with their lesser numbers, they couldn¡¯t put up enough shielding.

    Magic hit the fortress wall, and it crumbled a bit.

    Alette spoke.

    ¡°Their defenses are tighter than I had anticipated.¡±

    To her side, her adjutant rode a horse.

    ¡°This is the foremost line at the moment. I believe it normal they prepare a fortress with magic countermeasures. But they haven¡¯t put much gold into it. The fortress will copse in the first few days.¡±

    A back and forth of magic, and within that, siege weapons had been prepared to press down on the fort. The reason their opponent could only work to endure it was the difference in number.

    Alette looked around.

    ¡°With the mercenary brigades on our side, the numerical advantage is close to four to one. It¡¯s about time Zayin started their advance as well. I¡¯d really like to break through this line before that.¡±

    The reason Lorphys decided on invading Selva was due to the influence of Lyle¡¯s actions in the audience chamber. His attitude as if he wasn¡¯t even taking them into consideration. And the fact even a quilin would obey him.

    They didn¡¯t want make an enemy of the man who possessed the very symbol of good fortune. Or at least, the opinion of a minister who believed in that superstition had been taken into consideration.

    But Alette was different.

    It was something simpler than that. She didn¡¯t want to fight Lyle.

    Rather than fighting Lyle¡¯s party, to which she couldn¡¯te close to seeing its depths, taking Selva on would be much more decent.

    (I don¡¯t think we¡¯d lose if we fought, but what¡¯s this sense of unease...)

    A quilin abided him, and even in such an urgent situation, he had burst intoughter. What¡¯s more, it was a truly pleasantugh. Not one he had forced himself to make.

    He was truly enjoying himself.

    (That kind can be scary. They truly enjoy war.)

    Lonbolt had also noticed that madness in the boy, as he frantically persuaded the royal princess Annerinne into her decision to invade Selva.

    (Well, I don¡¯t want to think she was swung around by a love that cooled down with something of that extent, but...)

    Annerinne had permitted the invasion quickly enough that everyone present was forced to wonder just what had been causing all their troubles before. On top of that, she had given the order to apprehend the royal family before Zayin got the chance.

    (She really can do it when she¡¯s motivated...)

    The force surrounding the fortress shot magic at it one at the next, cracking it more and more.

    To Alette, it looked as if they were taking all their frustration out on the poor building...

 Volume 10 - 3: Fortress Battle

    (TL: At this point in time, if I don¡¯t do a chapter of something else once in a while, I will gradually begin to lost interest.)

    Fortress Battle

    Having invaded Selva, I stood in formation before the fort as Zayin¡¯s suprememander.

    We surrounded its structure, and the unit we¡¯d stationed began firing magic into it.

    The ancestors watched that scene from the Jewel.

    I wiped off my mouth with my thumb, and issued orders to ra.

    ¡ºra, magic ising your way. Enter defensive formation.¡»

    ¡ºUnderstood.¡»

    After I confirmed that the magicians within the fortress nned to concentrate their fire on a single point, and burn it away, I gave orders to our forces on the opposite side of ra.

    Novem was stationed on that side.

    ¡ºNovem, the enemy is focusing solely on ra¡¯s station. Continue your attack. They¡¯ve lost most their archers, so it¡¯s possible they maye out to attack.¡»

    The attacks centered around our siege weapons shot down the enemy magicians. As long as we kept firing magic at one another, the attack and defense would continue until one side ran out of Mana.

    ISeeing both sides exhausted and resting at the fall of night was a standard scene in war.

    I had thought of using the knight to infiltrate the fortress. But the ancestors wouldn¡¯t let me do it.

    The Fifth let his voice..

    ¡º... They¡¯re weak. It¡¯s true that things would keep getting worse for them if it went on at this rate, but that wasn¡¯t the time to concentrate on a point.¡»

    He gave a harshment at the enemymand. But the Fourth was of a different opinion.

    ¡ºWhichever way it went, they were going to lose, so it isn¡¯t a bad thing to look for the greatest n. In truth, there weren¡¯t as much magic attacksing from ra¡¯s side, so perhaps they thought to crush them first?¡»

    I gave an order to the soldiers near me.

    ¡°Send reinforcements. Do we have a messenger around?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    A nervous knight received the orders, and went off to transmit them. I thought this was quite a roundabout way to go about it, but it was also one of the ancestors¡¯ requests.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºHmm, I guess this is alright for a start.¡»

    The Third.

    ¡ºJust barely a passing grade, perhaps? Lyle¡¯s one thing, but both Zayin and Selva¡¯s movements are simply awful. More so, Selva¡¯s desperate, so you should try to learn a thing or two from the movements of their men.¡»

    In a fortress surrounded on all sights, the soldiers and knights of Selva were putting up a good fight. But our momentum was on another level.

    Within my head, with the Fifth¡¯s Dimension Skill, and the Sixth¡¯s Spec, I could understand the enemies¡¯ movements like the back of my hand.

    With my Skill connection, I could swiftly issue out orders.

    The stone face of the enemy fortress was slowly being chipped away, and it seems they were panicking as they saw none of their attacks were reaching us.

    When they concentrated their attacks on the squadron ra was assigned to, Eva¡¯s corp rushed over, and put their Magic Shield up to block the attack.

    On the other side, Novem¡¯s force had strengthened their formation.

    The enemy was unable to block the magic of Novem¡¯s group, and as the fortress wall was shaved away without protection, I saw another enemy movement.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºOh, so they¡¯reing out. It¡¯s already the third day, so before their morale hits its low point, perhaps they¡¯re going to make a gamble.¡»

    They were mounting their horses in the fort, and preparing to attack.

    Alongside the difference in numbers, our side was able to conduct precise attack and defense, the enemy was no longer able to endure it, so they came at us themselves.

    The Seventh didn¡¯t deny that decision.

    ¡ºIf reinforcements aren¡¯ting, then that what it¡¯lle to if they want the slightest possibility of victory. The state of their rations, and the falling morale... I¡¯d even like to sympathize with this force¡¯smander.¡»

    But that doesn¡¯t mean we were going to halt our hand, so if the ancestors decided to move, they would thoroughly crush them, I¡¯m sure.

    I stood, and gave a message.

    ¡°The enemy ising out. Tell everyone to brace themselves.¡±

    The soldiers ran forth, and Aria came to stand next to me. Rather than putting her out for an exchange of magics, I thought it best to preserve her strength.

    Monica and Shannon were in the back, and May was also on standby there. Miranda was on the side of the fort opposite to me, and awaiting my order.

    There Creit-san came over to me on his horse.

    ¡°Lyle-kun! If the enemy ising, than I shall take them on!¡±

    Taking along his knights, he held up his spear, and showed his motivation. The soldiers held up pikes, as they waited for the enemy¡¯s arrival, so if possible, I didn¡¯t want anyone to go out and meet them.

    I crossed my arms.

    ¡°Please wait for my orders before attacking. Aria, help out Creit-san¡¯s force.¡±

    When I said that, Aria seemed just a little bit unsatisfied.

    ¡°You won¡¯te along?¡±

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºNo, he¡¯s earned enough achievements, so there¡¯s no real point to sending Lyle out. And wait, it¡¯s definitely no good for the general to go up front.¡»

    The general is not to go up front, was a prerequisite. That was the basics of a winning general. But if you didn¡¯t show your might, the soldiers wouldn¡¯t be able to put their minds at ease.

    In that respect, I¡¯d already be much too famous in Zayin.

    Without even going forth myself, the knights and soldiers were in awe of me.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I trust you, that I¡¯ll remain here. And the enemy is desperate, so don¡¯t drop your guard.¡±

    I lightly patted her back, and she took her helmet in her left hand, and ran off to where her horse was tethered.

    I don¡¯t think it was just my imagination that she looked a little happy.

    Hearing that, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºTrust, I see. Well, she really has grown, you know. That Aria-chan. It¡¯s her growing period, so how about having her aim for a General position?¡»

    The Third said it as a joke, but I got the feeling she fit the role surprisingly well.

    (I¡¯ll consider it.)

    And the Fourth...

    ¡º... Lylem, you¡¯ve dragged those girls this far. You better take responsibility.¡»

    Watching her back as she straddled her horse, waiting at the ready for the enemy¡¯s arrival, I strongly gripped the Jewel.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Once the fortress gate lowered, and acted as a bridge, the knights came out on their horses to attack.

    The soldiers followed behind, setting a course for the main camp where Lyle was stationed.

    Aria gripped her horse¡¯s reins in her left hand, and cradled her right hand spear under her armpit.

    Nearby, the Holy Knights, and the Divine Knights who¡¯d gone through a slight upational change looked quite nervous before the enemy¡¯s advance.

    They were wearing helmets, but she could hear their rough breathing.

    Within that, Creit stationed at the front looked at the battlefield from up on his horse, and spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. How clearly I can make out our opponents¡¯ movements...¡±

    Soldiers with pikes were waiting to intercept the iing cavalry. When both sides collided, a number of knights fell from their horses, with spears in their bodies, and blood flowing out.

    But many knights had brushed away the attacks, and broken through.

    When the soldiers began their intense battle, Lyle gave the signal.

    Creit raised a loud voice.

    ¡°Attaaak!¡±

    And matching his words, the knights urged on their horse towards the enemy.

    Aria kicked her horse¡¯s stomach to urge it onwards as well, as she looked at the knight closing in.

    (Wounded? But still!)

    A broken spear was sticking out of a chink in his armor. But Aria took her mounted stance, and let out a thrust towards her enemy.

    Her spear that was able to pierce straight through him, armor and all, was imbued with a hardening effect from a Skill. But as he spat up blood, he dropped his weapon, and grabbed onto Aria¡¯s spear with both his hands.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Perhaps so as not to let her take back her weapon, he put in all his power, and tumbled himself off his horse.

    Aria confirmed foot soldiers of Selva nearby, relinquished her spear, and pulled out a sword at her waist.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too used to using this one.¡±

    She jumped off her horse, and with her sword in one hand, she cut down the few foot soldiersing straight at her. The glowing red gem hung at her chest allowed her the use of Skills.

    And seeing it, themanding officer leading the soldiers shouted out.

    ¡°She¡¯s a Skillholder! Surround her and take her down first!¡±

    He ordered his subordinates, but Aria was smiling a bit under her helmet.

    ¡°Too slow!¡±

    Her own Skill... with Quick, her movements became too fast for enemy eyes to follow, and after cutting at themanding officer, she cut down the foot soldiers around him as well.

    Her dime-a-dozen sword had bepletely unusable from the chipping of the edge, and the blood covering it.

    Perhaps she could still use it as a blunt weapon, but Aria hadn¡¯t polished her blunt-weapon handling skills up too much.

    She picked up a sword off the ground, pierced her own sword in in its ce, and took in her surroundings. With eyes of fear, the soldiers of Selva were looking at her.

    There, a single knight came out before her.

    He had pierced a single knight of Zayin with his spear, before discarding it, pulling out his sword, and trying to lower it at Aria.

    When Aria hit the bow aside, her opponent jumped down from his horse,nded, and set his aim on her.

    In the weed-ridden ground, the foliage came up to his knees.

    Yet he was moving around quite freely in his armor, as he locked des with Aria.

    (This one¡¯s strong!)

    Aria tried to retreat to make some distance, but the knight¡¯s stance changed to hold his sword against his opposite hip.

    (It¡¯sing!)

    Aria suddenly leapt to the side, as a shockwave swallowed up the surrounding grass. Aria was able to use a simr Skill, but the simr yet different Skill caused her interest to be piqued.

    Under her helmed, perhaps Aria was having fun, as sheughed.

    ¡°Very nice. I¡¯ve never really gotten the chance to go against a Skillholder.¡±

    Aria tried to jump into his chest area, but he closed in the distance at the same time. Her Skill-reinforced sword let off sparks, and the de chipped away.

    But her opponent¡¯s sword was perfectly intact.

    ¡°Amazing. How much do those go for?¡±

    There knight of Selva spoke.

    ¡°Invader... be cut down by my de!¡±

    After shing a few times with her picked up sword, Aria felt she was at a disadvantage against her opponent¡¯s physical strength.

    His sword was of splendid craftsmanship. It was even possible it was a Magic Tool. She made the judgement as she saw her own sword hardened by her Skill was getting torn up into an unusable state.

    Aria tossed aside her sword, and drew the dagger she kept at the back of her hip. And retrieving a stick with her right hand, she swiftly fastened the dagger¡¯s hilt to its end.

    As her enemy closed the distance, Aria used her dagger-turned-short spear to block, before kicking him off.

    The enemy knight... he surely had experience, but his swordy was by the book. He had likely made it through up to now with his strength and Skill.

    Through his visor, the knight red at Aria.

    ¡°You know how to use your legs, woman!¡±

    On her enemy¡¯s words, Ariaughed.

    ¡°And you¡¯re too well mannered!¡±

    Saying that, she stepped in, and used a Skill. Quick.

    As her movements changed, the enemy knight coughed her attack, and even countered. He had enough ability to keep up with her elerated movements, so Aria made use of another Skill.

    Body strengthening...

    Weapon hardening...

    And after taking a big step forward.

    ¡°sh.¡±

    The first time she saw the Skill was when Lyle had gone to subjugate bandits. The bandit leader had stolen her red gem, and had shown off the use of the Skill.

    But the sh Aria used wasn¡¯t the same one the bandit let out. In sharpness, and destructive power, with Aria¡¯s physical ability, and talent, it had all been dragged much higher.

    The knight opened his eyes wide, as Aria¡¯s short spear cut a deep gash into his te armor.

    By her feint, his own sword only cut fruitlessly through the air.

    Blood poured out of his helmet, and when Aria withdrew her short spear, it flowed from his abdomen as well. Her body was sshed with the blood spurt.

    The copsing knight addressed her.

    ¡°T-tell me your name.¡±

    And Aria replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s Aria Lockwarde.¡±

    While she couldn¡¯t see the knight¡¯s face, she felt he was smiling. And he looked around.

    ¡°... It is our loss. If you¡¯re going to steal a weapon off the battleground... you might as well use mine instead. And Aria...¡±

    Around them, the ones who¡¯de out to attack were being in, and many were surrendering themselves.

    Aria kept wary of her surroundings, as she heard the knight¡¯s final words.

    ¡°The next time we meet... will be in hell.¡±

    She offered a short prayer to the deceased knight. And she epted his sword. She took off his scabbard as well, and after inspecting it, she found it really was a Magic Tool.

    ¡°... I can only really use it as a well-made sword. I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯ll interfere with my gem¡¯s Skills otherwise.¡±

    With her spoils of war in hand, she heard the soldiers raise a cry of victory.

    Looking at the fortress, she saw they had raised the white g of surrender. And watching it wave, she gripped the sword, and thought.

    (Hell, is it... but this scene is yet another hell.)

    Around, the bodies of Selvian knights and soldiers. And though less than those from Selva, the corpses of Zayin¡¯s knights and soldiers were littered around as well...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The news that came to Lorphys¡¯ camp, was the truth that Zayin had breached through a border fortress within three days.

    Alette received the notice as well, and when she heard the specifics of it, she was shocked.

    It was night.

    As the light of thentern lit up her tent, Alette gripped the document in both hands. The small number of days wasn¡¯t the problem.

    In truth, Lorphys had done much the same to a fortress of Selva.

    But what she couldn¡¯t believe on the report form was the numbers.

    ¡°They don¡¯t even have ten thousand? What¡¯s more, they brought it down with essentially four thousand troops... at the lowest estimate, the enemy should have numbered two to three thousand. So you¡¯re telling me they brought it down with those numbers?¡±

    Normally, as long as suppliessted, the defending side had the advantage in a fortress battle.

    Quite a few conditions were necessary, but even so, with only a little more troops, it wasn¡¯t a situation that would work out so easily.

    And in all actuality, Lorphys had pushed through with numbers.

    Reading down the report, she saw the name of Creit, of whom she hadn¡¯t the chance to invite to her side.

    He had taken the general¡¯s head, and performed the greatest service, or so it was written.

    But Alette had noticed.

    ¡°... They purposely gave Creit all the achievements. I do admit if you use him like this, he¡¯ll shine quite nicely.¡±

    Creit¡¯s strong and weak points were known to her. She knew, them, but didn¡¯t try to invite him herself.

    Creit was good at faithfully fulfilling whatever was asked, but only performed average when the situation called for him to make a decision himself. No, even lower than average, perhaps.

    You needed to be quite a general to make good use of Creit, or so she appraised the man.

    ¡°He¡¯s not ordinary. As a knight, and as a general, he¡¯s first ss... a genius of sorts.¡±

    Alette never thought Lyle to be a knight of such caliber, but there, the question surfaced.

    ¡°Then why did the Walt House drive him out? It didn¡¯t seem that he had any particr problems, but... female rtions? Did hey hands on a woman he shouldn¡¯t have? It¡¯s possible. I have to warn the royal princess one of these days.¡±

    Letting out a sign, she straightened out the clenched papers, and neatly folded them... there, it came to her.

    ¡°No, wait! He¡¯s an upfront womanizer, and if he¡¯ll eveny hands on people he shouldn¡¯t... the royal princess... even Annerinne san... if ites to that, then Lorphys will be...!¡±

    With a sh of inspiration, Alette immediately went off to consult with her adjutant. She leapt out of the tent, and in the now-vacant space, the report she had abandoned leisurely drifted down to the floor...

 Volume 10 - 4: Selva Falls

    Selva Falls

    The Capital of Selva

    I stood in formation at a ce where I could see the castle jutting above the walls, as I looked at the main force: Lorphys¡¯ army.

    Their scale had swelled to twenty thousand, and it was mostly mercenary brigades. Some were those formerly hired by Zayin to invade Lorphys, but once they learned they wouldn¡¯t be paid, they had swiftly changed sides.

    While musing over the importance of money, I looked over the city receiving the attacks.

    We had kept our assistance at only drawing the enemy¡¯s attention for them. I mean, there was barely any profit for Zayin in this war.

    The border zone where most of the problems and disputes urred had been officially afforded to Zayin. But that was just about it.

    No matter what we did here, it wouldn¡¯t really profit Zayin, so I couldn¡¯t work up their motivation.

    (Because profit for me, and profit for Zayin are different things. I should minimize the exhaustion of the knights and soldiers that have been left to me.)

    But I didn¡¯t want anyone to think we were being passive about it, so we were going to carry out the role of drawing Selva¡¯s manpower our way.

    And as a result of that, a considerable force was pointed in our direction.

    Looking at the movements within the capital, even the residents had been flushed out, and they were ready for battle, so Selva¡¯s resistance was quite a desperate one.

    I unconsciously clenched the Jewel, when May stationed nearby called over to me.

    I hadn¡¯t had her conduct recon this time.

    In the rear, Novem was to treat the injured. And ra and Miranda were supporting a detached force.

    Aria and Eva were assisting another force as well.

    Shannon and Monica offered their aid to the rear supports from Porter.

    ¡°Hey, is it really fine if you¡¯re not giving direction?¡±

    Her line of vision ended at Creit-san. And with the equipment of the Divine Knight Brigade that carried out the dirty work equipped on his body, Albano-san also sat in a chair at the base camp, putting his arm around the chair¡¯s backrest.

    The two of them were ring at one another.

    Creit-san spoke.

    ¡°We have proimed we shall assist Lorphys! What are we doing, not aiding their attack more proactively!?¡±

    Inside the base tent, Creit-san hit both his hands against a long table. Ant to him, Albano cleaned our an ear with his right hand¡¯s pinky, and made a fed-up face.

    ¡°That¡¯s why everyone calls you rockheaded. There¡¯s barely any gain in it for us. What¡¯s more, the other side will be troubled if we¡¯re too enthusiastic over it. Now just try getting first dibs with our forces. What sort of face do you think they¡¯ll make? When they have close to twice the amount of troops, they¡¯ll lose face if we one-up them here. We should just keep our distance, and hammer in magic.¡±

    Creit-san was too assertive.

    And Albano-san too passive.

    As the two shed their opinions, the adjutant knight ¡¾Noy Verdell¡¿listened to their takes on the matter.

    ¡°Um, then... isn¡¯t Lyle-dono¡¯s idea of assertively attacking, and drawing their attention good enough?¡±

    When eyes fell on me, Creit-san nodded.

    ¡°I-is that really enough?¡±

    Albano-san spoke.

    ¡°What exactly do you n to aplish by jumping into the fray? Lorphys is already moving to make thisnd their own. Their young knights want to use this opportunity to get some badges on their shoulders. Use your head a bit.¡±

    Creit-san¡¯s face turned bright red, and he grasped at Albano-san¡¯spels.

    ¡°Albano, by who¡¯s grace do you think it is you¡¯re standing here...¡±

    ¡°Our high and mighty Holy Knight¡¯s. Did you think I¡¯d say it was because of you?¡±

    Maybe the battlefield air was getting to them, as they began exchanging blows. I received a, ¡®gonna do something about it?¡¯ look from May, and stood from my seat.

    From the Jewel, I could hear a strained voice from the Seventh.

    ¡ºGood grief, they haven¡¯t matured at all.¡»

    The Fourth as well.

    ¡ºIt¡¯ll be a bit rough leaving things to those to. You really should be careful with who you leave up top. They¡¯re talented, but they can¡¯t help but antagonize one another.¡»

    Both parties had their strong points, but they had a number of weak points as well.

    I...

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it here, at least take it outside. Though having ourmanders out of here will be out of the question.¡±

    There, both of them sat in their chairs.

    A messenger raced into the tent.

    ¡°Message! The force from Lorphys has breached the walls! They went on to open the gate, and have seeded with their infiltration!¡±

    It took a few days to get to this point, but that was surprisingly fast. It looks like the difference in numbers was arge factor.

    There, Creit-san spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s send a force ourselves! I will personallymand the cavalry!¡±

    Albano-san.

    ¡°And I¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t have to move a muscle yourself. Get in their way, and you¡¯ll be hated.¡±

    Their opinions were divided, but I didn¡¯t give my input.

    I wasn¡¯t going to stay in Zayin for long, so I wanted the two of them to build of some experience as the next candidates for the captain seat. These two too far out there.

    There, Noy-san let out a sigh.

    ¡°Let us assist Lorphys some. Shut down their soldiers on the ramparts. Avoid attacking the city as much as possible. I¡¯ll send a messenger to Lorphys to confirm it.¡±

    Scratching his short ck hair, Noy-san issued orders. It looks like he took in their proposals, added them together, and divided by two.

    When he looked at me, I nodded.

    I heard the Fifth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºI see why Alette didn¡¯t recruit either of them. They¡¯re too extreme.¡»

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºIn that case, of the two, making one of them the knight captain is out of the question. They get into fights even when they¡¯re of the same rank.¡»

    I looked at Noy-san as he received the report, and issued orders in the tent. From the formation of the Holy Knight Brigade, if I had to say, he wasn¡¯t one who stood out too much.

    The type that usually leaned towards supporting people.

    I sat, and put my hand to my chin. As I watched Noy-san a while, May looked into my face.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Ah, nothing much.¡±

    (A former noble, fallen to adventurer, was it? Age-wise, in his mid-twenties... he¡¯s had his troubles, and more than that, if he was a former adventurer, he¡¯s sure to have gotten some education. His personality is one not to go to the front, but if he has these two...)

    I had called him to headquarters for the role of knight captain¡¯s adjutant, or maybe vice-captain, but this personnel selection wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought.

    (Ah, it may work out.)

    When I gripped the Jewel, the Fifth understood what I wanted to say.

    ¡º... As apromise, isn¡¯t it fine?¡»

    The Third.

    ¡ºIf their individual traits are too strong, a trait-less knight captain can bnce it out.¡»

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºNot bad. Rather than that, if those two are there, something like this is...¡»

    The Seventh thought him more suited than Creit-san or Albano-san.

    ¡ºIf he¡¯s had his troubles, won¡¯t it be fine? Looks earnest enough. His main problem will be making those two work together, is how I see it.¡»

    I nodded, stood, and approached a busy-looking Noy-san. He looked at me with a perplexed expression.

    ¡°Um, did I make a mistake somewhere?¡±

    He was preparing himself to have his errors pointed out by me.

    I put my left hand in his shoulder, and stuck up my right thumb.

    ¡°Congrattions. You¡¯re the next knight captain!¡±

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    The surroundings went quiet, and it felt as if time in the tent had stopped until the next messenger came running in.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The knights of Lorphys who¡¯d infiltrated the capital of Selva, arrived at the pce, and apprehended all its royalty.

    Seeing all the blood spread out over the floor, Alette grimaced.

    (... You¡¯ve bought too much hatred unto yourself, Prince Dario.)

    She had entered the pce to give a report to the knight captain within it. After verifying his whereabouts, she increased her pace to search out for the room.

    In an unfamiliar pce, she asked directions from a number of patrolling soldiers, and when she arrived, she gave her captain the report.

    ¡°The Alette Corps have sessfully subjugated the resisting Selvian forces on the western ramparts!¡±

    In that minister-ss office, the captain sat in a chair, read over the report, and nodded.

    ¡°Splendid work. Is that all you¡¯vee to report?¡±

    The fighting was already dying down within the capital, and the g of Lorphys was being hoisted all around.

    As they entered their second day since infiltrating the city, they had send a knight to Lorphys¡¯ castle to report their victory.

    Alette spoke to the tired-looking knight captain.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s more. It¡¯s a personal report, or more of a proposal.¡±

    They had just achieved victory, so the captain was in a bit of a good mood. He took his eyes off the papers, and met her face.

    ¡°Personal, I see. What sort of proposal?¡±

    There, Alette-san...

    ¡°Yes! Between Princess Annerinne, and the Captain of Zayin¡¯s Holy Knight Brigade... let us have her engaged to Lyle Walt!¡±

    After Alette said that, her captain knit his brow.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not too tired?¡±

    And gave that response.

    But Alette was serious. She was proposing it in all seriousness. Lyle had a problem with womanizing, but his achievements this time were greater than anyone¡¯s.

    He properly headed the armies of Zayin, and had shown off the height of hismanding ability.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious! He carries the blood of a Count House in the superpower of Bahnseim! What¡¯s more, speaking of the Walt House, they¡¯re world renowned, are they not!? There shouldn¡¯t be many problem with a marriage, considering his status. If we do it, Lorphys is sure to gain a strong andpetent king!¡±

    To Alette¡¯s long-winded exnations, the knight captain drew back a bit.

    ¡°No, before taking status into ount, he was driven out, so what¡¯s the point... and I can¡¯t think that Zayin will let him go so easily, right? Holy Knight, was it? There are rumors of him and Zayin¡¯s Holy Maiden.¡±

    An elf had passed through Lorphys, and sung their songs.

    The rumors had already reached. Lyle¡¯s name had started to spread as the name of a gant hero.

    ¡°If we have him drop by, and announce the engagement before they make an official announcement, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡±

    The knight captain spoke in a quiet voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you think like that, that you can never find a...¡±

    ¡°Did you say something?¡±

    Alette pretended not to hear it, and drew closer and closer to him. She put both her hands on his desk, and brought her face even closer.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re close! Too close! E-even if. Hypothetical, you see? Even if you manage to reel him in, from our princess¡¯ point of view, the Holy Knight is a hated enemy. There¡¯s no way she would... no, wait...¡±

    The knight captain put his hand to his mouth in thought.

    Alette looked over him.

    ¡°It¡¯s that princess we¡¯re talking about. It¡¯s possible she¡¯s forgotten her hatred alongside her feelings for Dario. And if we seed, we¡¯ll be put on a higher position than Zayin. From what I¡¯ve heard, his knight captain position is only temporary, wasn¡¯t it? Meaning while he still has some mind to leave Zayin...¡±

    Alette knew that Lyle had only temporarily taken up the role of Zayin¡¯s knight captain. Her captain knew it as well.

    Taking his hand off his mouth, the captain spoke.

    ¡°A marriage of nobles... it¡¯s an affair where the opinions of the individuals are second to nothing. But Annerinne-sama adored the stories of heroes.¡±

    Alette nodded.

    ¡°His face isn¡¯t bad. And his blood line¡¯s a famed one. Now that Dario is away, this is our chance!¡±

    The knight captain leaned his weight onto the back of his hair.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll at least propose the idea to Lonbolt-dono in the castle. I¡¯ll send a fast horse. Your job is to bring it up with Lyle-dono.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Alette rushed out of the room, and hurried herself all the way to where Zayin¡¯s forces were camped...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After Selva was invaded, and I thought everything had ended, for some reason I was invited over to Lorphys¡¯ royal pce.

    Alette-san called me over, saying whe wanted to meet to further friendly rtions for the future, and apologize about past events.

    My job was pretty much over, and once I formally handed the role of knight captain to Noy-san in Zatin, it really would be the end.

    Creit-san was opposed, while Albano-san epted it. When I asked Creit-san whether he¡¯d be able to handle all the paperwork required for the job, he made a conflicted expression, before reluctantly conceding.

    Albano-san had slipped out of his adventurer life, and be a knight of Zayin. He couldn¡¯t do paperwork from the start, and it seems he nned to pass all that sort of stuff to Noy-san in its entirety.

    (No, I still have to return to Zayin, and do all the formal processes to hand over office.)

    I saw all the gaudy ornaments had been stripped from the audience chamber.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºOooh, so this is how it looked before. I quite like the nice and calm feel to it.¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because they prettied it up for the fianc¨¦¡¯s tastes. More importantly, don¡¯t you find something curious about the eyes of the princess before us?¡»

    Last time¡¯s audience was quite horrid, and I did feel apologetic about it. So I had brought my feet here with the intent to apologize as well.

    That¡¯s why I came, but...

    ¡°Um, Lyle-sama, what are your hobbies?¡±

    The Third spoke in amazement.

    ¡ºThis isn¡¯t an apology, is it? And wait, isn¡¯t her face a bit red? What? Lyle, did you do something again? Did you turn mr. lyle when I wasn¡¯t watching?¡»

    I haven¡¯t had any Growthstely. If I had, I would have denied this audience with all my might. Because it would be more than clear it would bring a disadvantageous oue to all parties concerned.

    She stroked her violet hair restlessly, and before such a princess, I really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    I felt an unfamiliar of some sort, and a strange sweat began toe out.

    (No, you called my a fool not too long ago, right?)

    ¡°Hobbies, is it? U-um... what do you mean by that?¡±

    There, she said something like, ¡®kyaah!¡¯ as she held both her hants to her face, and loosely bent her body back and forth. The hell¡¯s this. It¡¯s actually ridiculously scary.

    Lonbolt-san standing beside her...

    ¡°Come to think of it, yourrades are all on the pretty side. As a single man, wouldn¡¯t that be a lot of trouble? It is, I¡¯m sure. Wo how about you decide the legal wife here? It must be hard to live an adventurer¡¯s life forever.¡±

    All of myrades had been invited to the audience chamber as well. Lonbolt-san¡¯s eyes were directed at them. But his eyes weren¡¯t the eyes of someone gazing upon a beautifuldy.

    (What is this guy talking about?)

    As I thought that, the Seventh seemed to understand something, and he spoke to me.

    ¡ºLyle, this is a chance! It seems that royal princess has fallen for you! I¡¯ve no idea the reasons, and I don¡¯t even want to know, but if you keep this up, you can get Lorphys in your hands!¡»

    The Third too.

    ¡ºOh, not bad. It was quite a big problem, and it isn¡¯t a bad idea to secure a single country while you¡¯re here. You¡¯ll be able to make free use of Lorphys¡¯ troops, after all.¡»

    The Fifth.

    ¡º... I¡¯m not really sure about that sort of thing. No, I do think it¡¯s necessary, but how should I put this... that girl¡¯s no good, isn¡¯t she?¡»

    The Fourth cut out he Fifth¡¯s opinion.

    ¡ºOn this asion, we can more or less ignore the minor problems. Lyle, say something to encourage her, and see how it goes. Listen here, this is for victory! It¡¯s something necessary to win against Celes!! You must steel your heart, Lyle!¡»

    When he told me it was to defeat Celes, I swallowed my fears, and addressed Lonbolt-san.

    ¡°Y-you have a point. Well, it really is hard to be the only man.¡±

    There, Miranda spoke.

    ¡°Oh my, how awful. Even when I¡¯m being so mindful of you myself. More importantly, how about you just say it out already? Why did you call Lyle here?¡±

    He sent a bit of a harsh stare to Miranda¡¯s belligerent attitude. But Miranda didn¡¯t falter.

    Lonbolt-san spoke.

    ¡°... I was going to bring it upter.¡±

    It seems the princess had gone off script. The original n was to apologize to all of us here, and call me back aler. Apparently.

    ¡°Lorphys had ced a high evaluation on your achievements in this matter, Lyle-dono. How about it? Want to try your hand at the throne, oh Holy Knight?¡±

    Within the Jewel.

    The Fourth gave a cheer.

    ¡ºOkay, it¡¯s here! Now Lorphys is in the bag! If you use this as a foothold, negotiate with Zayin, and gain full control of the entire region ...¡»

    But at that moment, Novem gave a bright smile, and opened her mouth.

    ¡°That is not possible.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I unintentionally ended up turning around. After the surrounding eyes gathered on her, a displeased royal princess shouted at her.

    ¡°Why is that!? Are you unsatisfied with me? The hero of hope... taking in his bloodline is yet another duty of royalty!¡±

    Within the Jewel, the Fifth.

    ¡ºNo, there¡¯s something wrong there. There¡¯s something more important you should be looking at here.¡»

    The Seventh as well.

    ¡º... Novem is opposed, you say? There¡¯s no way she doesn¡¯t understand what it means to get Lorphys in our hands here! Lyle, persuade Novem!¡»

    Novem was smiling, but she soon erased it, and looked straight at her royal highness with a serious expression. There, the princess opened, and closed her mouth, unable to say anything in return.

    ¡°Lyle-sama and your highness¡¯ statuses are too far removed. And Lyle-sama has arge objective he wishes to achieve. I do not believe a marriage here will be of benefit to either side.¡±

    There, Lonbolt-san spoke.

    ¡°Arge objective, you say?¡±

    Novem nodded.

    ¡°And there are also the Walt House¡¯s precepts. The precepts its heads have adhered to for generations... I cannot say it here, but this union would be in vition of them. I cannot approve of this marriage.¡±

    I heard some cries of ¡®such impudence!¡¯ from the surrounding voices, but perhaps there were many who didn¡¯t want someone like meying hands on the throne from the start, as there were some nodding nobles as well.

    Lonbolt-san sensed the surrounding mood.

    ¡°... I see. Personally, I am interested with your goal. Lorphys has gotten quite indebt to you, Lyle-dono. If there is anything we may assist you in, we shall offer our support.¡±

    Sitting in her chair, the princess looked sad as she put her hands on herp, and hung her head.

    (I do feel sorry... but it¡¯s also true that I felt quite relieved.)

    I decided to believe she would find a nice partner sometime down the line.

    So we carried out the apologies initially nned, and shook hands on the matter.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The audience ended, and we were on the way back to Zayin.

    I sat on Porter¡¯s roof, and asked Novem, who was on lookout duty beside me.

    The sky was blue, and the sun was unhindered by the white clouds scattered around. While taking in those piercing rays of sunlight, I spoke to her.

    ¡°Hey, why did you refuse that proposal back there? If you hadn¡¯t we would have had the country of Lorphys in our hands.¡±

    There, Novem made a nk face. As if she was exining the obvious.

    ¡°N-no, well... I mean, she didn¡¯t follow the Walt Family Precepts. And even if she may be a princess, her status wasn¡¯t a match with yours.¡±

    I held up the palm of my hand to her face, and motioned for her to stop, and wait a bit.

    ¡°Um, to summarize... you really just denied her on nothing but the precepts?¡±

    Novem smiled.

    ¡°Yes. Because she wasn¡¯t someone worthy for you, Lyle-sama.¡±

    It was an extremely nice smile.

    And with that smile, she told me the princess was unworthy.

    In my head.

    (Yet the First Generation who made those precepts randomly threw them out while drunk... even if I said it, I doubt she¡¯d believe it.)

    I slumped down, and spoke to Novem.

    ¡°The sun is getting stronger. Novem, you should go inside.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve learned how to reduce the sunlight around me with magic. I must protect your skin as well.¡±

    ¡°S-sure.¡±

    I had forgotten, but as always, Novem offered me excessive care. In the Jewel, the ancestors sounded their voices.

    In order, Third and up.

    ¡ºIf Novem-chan says it, I guess there¡¯s no helping it.¡»

    ¡ºThinking over it calmly, trying to look after that woman, and manage the territory would be hard.¡»

    ¡ºThese guys sure change their minds fast.¡»

    ¡ºBut what should we do? There¡¯s quite arge, and urgent mattering our way, is there not? We really do have to find a way to solve it.¡»

    It was right before our eyes. Arge issue that required immediate input.

    It was...

    (Hah, I ended up using all our money in this war, but what should we do from now on...)

    ... A problem of money.

 Volume 10 - 5: Lyleâ€™s Party

    Lyle¡¯s Party

    After passing through Lorphys, and returning to Zayin, it ended up that a party was to be held tomemorate our victory.

    Celebrating a joint victory against Selva with Lorphys. Besides that, it was a party to celebrate thepletion of the goals all that paperwork hell had been directed at.

    In the temple¡¯s za, arge number of participants indulged in the buffet-style arrangements, as music streamed into the space.

    But I was...

    ¡°Oh Holy Knight, is it really true you relinquished your captain position?¡±

    ¡°The new captain Noy-dono... will he truly be reliable?¡±

    ¡°Holy knight, which one are you really gunning for? Is it Aura-sama, or Thelma-sama? Personally, I¡¯d like to support Thelma-sama here.¡±

    ...I was meeting a barrage of question.

    I smiled as I offered some harmless, and politically correct statements, looked at the people gathering around me, and sighed.

    But I could put up with it.

    From the Jewel, the Seventh offered some advice.

    ¡ºLyle, don¡¯t let your guard down. Your opponents may use this moment to see through your character. A lot of them are just asking useless things out of self-interest, but there are some useful ones among them.¡»

    When I turned an eye around, I saw Miranda and Aria being called out to by some young men.

    They seemed to be merchants. Other than that, the knights were striking up conversation with ra, Shannon, and May.

    Monica was quietly standing diagonally behind me, and it was as if no one else could actually see her. If she could do something like that, I¡¯d like her to use it more often.

    But looking closely, no one tried to talk to Novem or Eva.

    Eva was an elf, and as a demi-human, she received some discrimination. I had to push through saying she was myrade, to even let her be invited through the door.

    But the one that intrigued me was Novem.

    (I was sure someone would call over to her.)

    And as I thought that, I cut my conversations short, separated from the people around me, and walked over to Novem.

    Putting the ss in my hand to my lips, I held its liquid in my mouth a bit to moisten my dry throat. From the continued conversation, I had grown tired of making a smile.

    ¡°Novem, Eva are you having any fun?¡±

    When I sent such a voice, the two standing around the za¡¯s pirs looked at me. They were wearing dresses they¡¯d picked out, and the impression the two of them gave off was quite different than usual.

    Eva showed me the te she was carrying.

    ¡°The food is good, but I¡¯m not really sure? The stuff Monica makes had more variation.¡±

    It was a hurriedly thrown together party after reiming the country. There¡¯s no helping if they werecking in preparation.

    Monica spoke to Eva.

    ¡°I usually put in all my cooking skill to make it so that damn Chicken Dickwad¡¯s body grows as to not be able to live without me. But if you want to praise me, I¡¯ll happily ept.¡±

    Hiding her mouth with her right hand, Monicaughed.

    Eva sighed, and ced her te on top of a nearby table.

    ¡°You¡¯re the same as always. Even so, I¡¯m surprised you got so many people toe. Besides temple residents, it looks like knights, and merchants, perhaps? There are a few others, though.¡±

    Novem carried a ss filled with some drink as she exined to Eva.

    ¡°They are envoys from othernds. Also officials of the Guild, and what looks like the adventurers who came along as their guards. They¡¯ve been staring at you, Lyle-sama, for quite some time now.¡±

    I did feel their fleeting nces, so I decided to head over. If they were Guild officials, then I should at least meet, and give my greetings.

    And there were arge number of people aiming to strike up conversation with me here.

    Even if I spoke among myrades, it wouldn¡¯t really lead to anything.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve only experienced this sort of party a few times, so I don¡¯t really know, but is Lyle popr?¡»

    The Seventh exined to him.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s the centerpiece, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m not even sure the Holy Maiden who reimed Zayin, or the former Holy Maiden or High Priest could amount to him at the moment.¡»

    The Fifth sounded bored.

    ¡ºWell, as long as you listen to nothing but his achievements, he¡¯s a hero. In truth, the rumors that he retook Zayin with just a hundred must have spread by now... there are plenty of folks who¡¯ll be curious.¡»

    Foreign envoys, the knights, and the Guild. Then the merchants...

    (Hah, I wonder if anyone will be willing to finance me.)

    I thought that was a bit too much to ask for, but I wanted to deal with our money problems promptly. I was able to sell my name quite well this time.

    But at the same time, I empties my wallet. I have to do something, and earn some money.

    (And earning it up steadily is... ah,e to think of it, once we return, we¡¯ll only be able to take up dispatch requests for a while, so the profits won¡¯t be too great.)

    Thepletion fee.

    We decided not to ept it this time. Because both Zayin and Lorphys were barely scraping by.

    No, Lorphys may have been down on their luck, but Zayin had only gone through a bit of internal dissention. But right after that, it sent soldiers to assist Lorphys, and it didn¡¯t get any major profit from that.

    Soliciting money from them like that made me feel quite reluctant.

    And it would be troublesome if they went into economic strife.

    (I really must do something.)

    I thought, as I greeting the Guild officials with a smile.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ...Havinge to Beim, Damien stood before the rumored haunted mansion.

    He had searched out the mansion Lyle had purchased, taking along a conspicuous gathering as he came right up to the front door.

    Behind him, three maids of the same exact appearance and outfit followed.

    In contrast, it felt as if Alette¡¯s two subordinate knights were the ones out of ce.

    A gathering of rubberneckers had gathered at the peculiar sight.

    While Damien and the maids stood out, what stood out more was therge golem standing behind.

    No, rather than a golem, it was a modified Porter variant.

    Able to beden withrge loads of cargo, therge Porter rolled along behind them. It was even bigger than the Porter Lyle hadpleted. Bit its main motorized portion was smaller.

    The box it pulled behind was the majority of it.

    It was furnished with a number of wheels, and the curious residents of Beim pointed at it, and spoke amongst themselves.

    ¡°My, my, there¡¯s a perfect building for it over there. It looks like a storehouse. What say we take it for ourselves?¡±

    The short Damien held arge metallic staff in his right hand, and he used his left to correct his slipping sses, as he looked out at therge storehouse in the yard, and dered.

    The maids.

    ¡°As expected of our master. That was a statement without the slightest thought given to the other party. But that¡¯s exactly what makes him our master!¡±

    ¡°Well, we can negotiate with that piece of scrap metal who calls herself a Special Model, and snatch itter. If that doesn¡¯t work, we need only beat the living daylights out of her with our coordinated ys.¡±

    ¡°My skills are thirsting for battle!¡±

    To those three maids, Damien turned.

    ¡°Why fight? We¡¯ll ¡®borrow¡¯ his storehouse, and if we say we¡¯re using it to make the golem he requested, he¡¯ll surely permit it, right? Don¡¯t do unnecessary things.¡±

    The maids hung their heads.

    Alette¡¯s subordinate knights were about to call out to console them, but...

    ¡°He scolded us. Meaning we are no longer trivial existences in our master¡¯s eyes!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s yet another step forwards!¡±

    ¡°At this rate, we¡¯re getting closer and closer to making it so his body can¡¯t live without us.¡±

    As Damien waited at the door, a group of two appeared.

    They wore robes, and one of their builds could be made out as a warrior¡¯s. He stood in front as if to protect the smaller girl, and the maids stood lined before Damien.

    Taking off her hood, the girl showed her long wavy light-blue hair, as she greeted Damien¡¯s party.

    ¡°Good day. And pardon my rudeness, but I am not wrong in assuming this is the mansion of Lyle Walt, am I?¡±

    When the other party threw out Lyle¡¯s name, Damien had the maids step down.

    ¡°Oh, Lyle¡¯s guests? I¡¯m also a guest... no, I¡¯ll be living here, so perhaps arade in arms? Anyways, something like that. So what is your business? If it¡¯s not urgent, then hand off the right of way. I myself am quite busy.¡±

    Perhaps irritated by Damien¡¯s attitude, the man standing beside the girl... besides Adele addressed Damien.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit rude? I don¡¯t know who you might be, but we have alsoe on urgent business. We shant hand it off so easily.¡±

    There, Damien looked over the man... Maksim from his head to his toes.

    ¡°You sure are prepared. Could it be you¡¯re testing your skill? I heard it on the way, but Lyle sure has be famous. I believe it was... what was it again?¡±

    As Damien turned to one of the maids, he had forgotten Lyle¡¯s moniker. To the man who¡¯d immediately forget whatever he wasn¡¯t interested in, Maid No. 2...

    ¡°Holy Knight, master.¡±

    ¡°Right, that one! Since he got that title, did youe to test your skill on him? Or would it be... rted to his little sister?¡±

    When Damien said that, Maksim removed the cloth from the spear in his hands, and took a stance. When he uncovered his well-crafted armament, Adele had him step down.

    The maids had lined up in front of Damien again, each with a different weapon in their hands.

    ¡°Maksim, stop it! That person isn¡¯t rted!¡±

    ¡°S-still...!¡±

    The girl had a wary Maksim retire, before apologizing to Damien.

    ¡°I give my deepest apologies. For one of my... r-retainers to do something so rude.¡±

    Maksim didn¡¯t look satisfied, but Damien looked at Adele, put his hand to his chin, and nodded.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re certain I¡¯m not a follower of little sister?¡±

    ¡°... Her followers have a different atmosphere about them. And did you not purposely provoke us?¡±

    On Adele¡¯s words, Damien looked at Maksim.

    ¡°No, I really wondered whether you¡¯d catch that. You did look quite tense. Even so, it¡¯s the little sister again... Celes, was it?¡±

    Damien had seen through their tension. And when he voiced Celes¡¯ name, the two of them tantly put up their guard.

    So he sent a smile at them.

    ¡°My, what a coincidence. I also came to Lyle to solve my Celes problems. Though in my case, I came to run away from her.¡±

    Adele calmed Maksim down.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ve heard not a single soul can stand before her without bing her ve. A majority of them be quite fanatic about it. They wouldn¡¯t take on an attitude like yours.¡±

    At that point, the door of the mansion opened, and a blond-haired girl in maid garments came out.

    Looking at the faces gathered outside, she showed tant displeasure on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve to be fighting in front of someone¡¯s house. This is why you mass-produced machines are no good.¡±

    Behind her, Lyle came out in casual clothing.

    Seeing Damien, he seemed quite surprised.

    Damien raised his hand.

    ¡°Yo, Lyle. The truth is, I ran the hell away. That automaton over there gave a request, so could you lend your yard¡¯s warehouse to me? I¡¯ve got nowhere else to live.¡±

    He sent a smile at Lyle.

    And Adele and Maksim seemed quite tense as they looked at him.

    As all eyes gathered on Lyle, he spoke.

    ¡°I just got back, so can¡¯t I have a single moment of peace... anyways,e in. I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say. And wait, what¡¯s thatrge object behind you?¡±

    When Lyle sent his field of vision behind them, Damien...

    ¡°Arge-scale Porter. It¡¯s quite useful for moving cargo. Of course, it took quite some money to make, and it¡¯s impossible for a normal human to move it. Now then, let¡¯s get right into unpacking it.¡±

    As Damien began moving moving to his own beat, Lyle opened his mouth.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine, but the talkse first. I¡¯ll lend you the storehouse, alright!?¡±

    And said that...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The day right after I returned to the mansion.

    Damien dropped by my mansion.

    I asked about it in the receptions room, and it seems Celes was nning to pay a visit to Arumsaas, so he hade to Beim in order to flee.

    And I looked at the girl sitting beside him. A man ofrge build was standing behind, as if to protect her.

    Monica was facing the three maid units, her eyes letting off a red light.

    (I can ignore those ones.)

    I thought, as I heard out the girl who named herself as Adele.

    ¡°So what business does one of Bahnseim¡¯s Belgi House have with me?¡±

    When I first heard her speak, I thought she was a follower of Celes, but it seems that was wrong.

    And when I asked for the finer details, she looked straight at me as she spoke.

    ¡°Dalien, Arumsaas, Centralle, and Beim... I¡¯ve heard many a rumor about you. Lyle Walt-dono, I would like to ask but one question to you, what sort of existence is Celes Walt.¡±

    I put my hand to the Jewel out of reflex.

    There, the Seventh let his voice.

    ¡ºHmm, a small seed sown in Dalien, is it? It¡¯se all the way here to bud?¡»

    The Fifth as well.

    ¡ºAnd it¡¯s budding in a nice direction. It doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s deceiving us, but...¡»

    I confirmed with the Skills, but Adelle and Maksim were in a yellow close to red. Meaning they were quite lost.

    I met her gaze.

    ¡°I think of her as an enemy to defeat.¡±

    There, Adele¡¯s and Maksim¡¯s indicators solidified at yellow. The Sixth¡¯s Search Skill really was convenient.

    And looking relieved, Adele put her business to words.

    ¡°Lyle-dono, won¡¯t you take in this Adele Belgi as one of yourrades?¡±

    I looked between her and Maksim.

    And they both nodded.

    Maksim spoke.

    ¡°Protecting Lady Adele is my duty as a knight. If it is to serve mdy, I shall follow your orders as well.¡±

    When I returned my eyes to Adele...

    ¡°... My home, the Belgi house turned strange aftering into contact with Celes Walt. They jumped up to join the civil war, and are repeating a pointless stream of battles. It felt as if they were watching a long dream. Before meeting her, my parents were supposed to be in opposition to it all.¡±

    I recalled the words the First had said.

    (Monster... Celes, you are...)

    Adele looked down, and shook her head, before raising her face again.

    ¡°I fled from my house because I judged it dangerous to meet with Celes. And while I was travelling, I caught rumor of you. Of the actions in variousnds, of the one driven from his home.¡±

    I suddenly felt embarrassed.

    (... So she¡¯s heard quite a bit.)

    There, the Fourth.

    ¡ºLyle, you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed. The reason you did it was in hopes that a time like this woulde.¡»

    In my mind.

    (... Even if you tell me that, Fourth...)

    I couldn¡¯t quite ept it.

    Adelle continued on.

    ¡°A Gryphon in in Centralle; you fought Celes there as well. And after that, to here... you¡¯ve flowed all the way to Beim. It wasn¡¯t to escape, was it?¡±

    As she stared at me with serious eyes, I nodded. She hade all this way in search of me. I should deal with her seriously.

    ¡°I determined I couldn¡¯t win as I was. That¡¯s why I came here to build up power. If you wish to judge it for good or bad, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s for the worse. But I do intend to win.¡±

    There, Adele stood, and gave an orderly bow.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t thoughtless. That much is enough to put me at ease. Use me, Adele Belgi, however you see fit. Though all I can really do is paperwork.¡±

    And Maksim got on one knee before me.

    ¡°If Adele-sama is to serve you, then you are also my lord. My life is yours to use.¡±

    From the Jewel, the Seventh let his voice. A loud voice at that.

    ¡ºPaperwork? Paperwork!? Domestic affairs... Belgi! The Belgi House, is it!? I¡¯ve got it. The Belgi House specialized in domestic affairs! Lyle, you¡¯re dealing with famed feudal lords of Bahnseim! That¡¯s a house that¡¯s put out a number of prime ministers! ... Though they didn¡¯t do anything too notable in my time.¡»

    He sounded a little uneasy at the end, but I decided to take the two of them in.

    ¡°Understood. I will dly ept your cooperation.¡±

    And Damien raised his face from his tea.

    ¡°... That sounds interesting. Then I¡¯ll join in too.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    When I voiced my surprise, he tilted his head.

    ¡°Why so surprised?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean...¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s you, then I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll work out some way or another, and if it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll just head for the hills again. And you don¡¯t n on fighting Celes individually, correct? When I heard the rumors, I got this gut feeling you were going to do something big.¡±

    I thought he didn¡¯t say anything he didn¡¯t have interest in, and it seems he had put quite some thought into it. But the next words settled it.

    ¡°And if I ride the winning horse, I get the feeling you¡¯ll kindly provide me with ab, and research grants.¡±

    I made a bitter smile.

    Maksim cleared his throats, and asked me.

    ¡°Anyways. What exactly should we be doing?¡±

    I averted my eyes a bit from everyone gathered...

    ¡°... Earning money.¡±

    And muttered that.

    Adele made a dubious smile.

    ¡°Y-yes... realistically speaking, we will need money as well.¡±

    She followed through for me. But Maksim looked fed-up, and Damien quite disappointed. It looks like he really nned to embezzle research funds out of me.

 Volume 10 - 6: Money

    Sevens: Money

    Besides its main building, the estate had arge storehouse on its premises.

    In its basement was a connecting passageway, and an underground facility with some traces of something having been researched there. There was even something like an underground dungeon.

    In such a ce, Damien was frolicking about.

    ¡°Nice! Very nice! This simply feels like the perfect ce to do some research! I can leave myrge-scale Porter in the storehouse, and use this space to bring about the woman of my ideals!¡±

    With skin glossier than usual, Damien¡¯s eyes were glittering as he delighted and spun in the basement research facility.

    The three maids, upon hearing that, immediately went into...

    ¡°... Oh my, there¡¯s dust in a ce like this.¡±

    One traced the top of the furniture with her fingertip, and sent some fleeting nces at Monica. Hearing that, Monica shook up her twin tails, and refuted.

    ¡°We¡¯ve only just returned! This ce was a low priority, so I put off its cleaning to the end! If you guys want to live here, you should at least help out!¡±

    Damien used a finger to push up his sses and reset their position. It seems his spinning had caused them to misalign.

    ¡°You can use this ce however you see fit as long as you don¡¯t get in the way of my work. Now then, I do want to bring my equipment in, but with a facility like this, there¡¯s likely a separate entrance forrge cargo. It isn¡¯t a bad idea to snoop around a bit. Ah, right.¡±

    Saying that, Damien told maid No. 3 to, ¡®bring it out.¡¯ And from the gap between her skirt and her apron, No. 3 produced a cylindrical object.

    When she opened the lid, I heard a popping sound. After she took out its contents, and spread it out on the table, I saw it was something of a blueprint.

    I looked into it.

    ¡°What are the the blueprints for?¡±

    Damien looked at Monica, who was being stared down by No. 1 and 2.

    ¡°It¡¯s that girl¡¯s request. In exchange for handing over extra option slots, she gave me a request for a golem. What¡¯s more a type that uses an automaton¡¯s core. Those cores are the only thing I can¡¯t seem to replicate, but if it¡¯s just making a golem out of it, we should be able to produce a golem with a sort of sentience.¡±

    I turned to Monica

    ¡°So this is what you were talking about before?¡±

    She raised up her twin tails, and touched her left hand to her hip, spreading her legs a bit apart to settle into a pose.

    ¡°You can praise me if you want. No, praise me, dammit. I prepared all this for you, Chicken Dickwad.¡±

    But Damien...

    ¡°It¡¯ll still need quite a bit of experimentation. I¡¯ll have to prepare a prototype as well. The theory is solid, I¡¯m able to make that prototype, but... I don¡¯t have any materials to work with, do I.¡±

    It seems he wascking in funds, so he couldn¡¯t make it.

    I looked at the humanoid golem of the blueprints. Its form was that of a woman in armor. The design was quite different than the golems Damien made use of.

    ¡°You took quite some inspiration from the female form... how much would one of these cost?¡±

    There, Damien looked up at the ceiling, and muttered to himself, before...

    ¡°With the equipment in order, two thousand gold. With that, I can make a prototype, repeat some experiments... for the first one to be perfected, it¡¯ll take around three thousand, perhaps? But after that, I should be able to mass produce them for five hundred gold per.¡±

    I ended up doing a spit take.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have that sort of money. And wait, considering the amount of cores we have...¡±

    Damien spoke with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s best you resolve yourself to spend several tens of thousands of gold. Well, there are other problems as well.¡±

    ¡°Other problems?¡±

    When I asked, Damien...

    ¡°Processing the metal is a problem, but more than that, it¡¯ll need to make use of arge quantity of Rare Metal. After making one right by the blueprints, I¡¯ll have to verify it works without problem, and modify... we¡¯ll also need merchants capable of working Rare Metal, and making requests to such people will also cost money. At the very least, it¡¯ll run for the aforementioned sum.¡±

    Regardless, it would cost money. Meaning I should think of the sum he presented was an absolute minimum. The chances it would cost more than that were quite high.

    Damien was still smiling.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it fine? There are plenty of skilled craftsmen here, apparently. If I had to say the most pressing problem, it would be money, and securing those capable personnel.¡±

    I spoke.

    ¡°And that¡¯s the hard part.¡±

    Even now, I felt I would crumble at the knees.

    (Several hundreds of thousands of gold... something of that scale is impossible for me alone.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Raising money.

    If you were to think of an adventurer¡¯s means of earning money, taking requests from the guild was the best way.

    When I brought my feet to the guild for the first time in a while, I found the adventurers¡¯ and receptionists¡¯ eyes gather on me as I came through the door.

    As I was walking through the city, I felt such stares as well.

    But within this building, it was even greater.

    I walked up into a receptions line, when a receptionist called out to me.

    It was Tanya-san.

    ¡°Lyle-kun, a moment of your time please.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    She got me out of the line by pulling me by the arm, ascended the stairs, and led me all the way up to the third floor. The second floor was usually used for meetings, but I had never even stepped into the floor above it before.

    Having been brought to such a ce, I looked at the adventurer leaving the room.

    Messy and curling long ck hair, and a tall stature. The woman looked at me, and grinned.

    ¡°Oh, so you were called here too, boy. I thought you had more prospects than Creit and Albano, but that sure was fast.¡±

    Tanya addressed the woman... Marina-san.

    ¡°So you¡¯re taking a subjugation quest this time as well?¡±

    There, Marina-san...

    ¡°I¡¯ve no interest in anything else. I want an opponent that puts up more of a fight, but... boy, from what I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯re quite strong, right? That small girl shing her navel was more my type, but I¡¯m starting to get interested.¡±

    Saying that, Marina took a step closer to me. I immediately bent the upper half of my body back, and reached for my weapon.

    I didn¡¯t pull it because Tanya-san had entered into the space between us. Pure, untainted thirst for blood... feeling that, I broke into a cold sweat.

    Tanya-san spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re ying around too much. Personal quarrels within the guild are forbidden.¡±

    Marina-san put her hand to her lips, and smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a scary face. But fighting you isn¡¯t bad either... now then, I¡¯ll be going off toplete my request. See youter, boy.¡±

    She took her leave, and I sent a nce to the back of her ck coat.

    In the Jewel. The Fifth evaluated her as follows.

    ¡ºYou find them here and there. Those beast-like folks. Call them battle maniacs if you will, but anyways, they¡¯re strong, and out of the norm.¡»

    The Seventh didn¡¯t like dealing with them.

    ¡ºStrong by nature. Different than those around you. Not anything like martial arts, the type that has feral strength. I wasn¡¯t too good with them.¡»

    The Fourth, interestedly.

    ¡º... That girl¡¯s the same as the First. Simply strong, that sort of thing? No reason to it, but anyways, a strong person. From the eyes of one who¡¯s spent their life polishing their strength, they¡¯re a troublesome type.¡»

    The Third spoke a bit thoughtfully.

    ¡ºI¡¯d have wanted something like that. Well, that kind¡¯s irrelevant to money or loyalty, to they¡¯re hard to deal with. Anyways, Lyle.¡»

    Hearing that, I turned back to Tanya-san

    She had walked ahead, and was beckoning to me in front of a certain room.

    ¡°Lyle-kun, this way.¡±

    As I headed for the room, she went inside. I followed behind to find quite a calm space.

    A table was ced in its center, and the chairs were extravagant. Even drinks were prepared.

    ¡°What room is this?¡±

    When I looked around the room and said that, Tanya-san...

    ¡°A room that deals with a portion of adventurers. Adventurers with stories they wouldn¡¯t want others to hear, and adventurers withpetence are directed to this desk. Of the ones you¡¯re acquainted with at the East Branch... Besides Marina-san, there¡¯s also Alette-san.¡±

    ording to her words, a portion of adventurers...

    Adventurers whose abilities were recognized could take care of their receptions here. Not only in simple strength, unless one cleared some conditions set by the guild, they wouldn¡¯t be able toe here.

    ¡°... So I¡¯ve been recognized by the Guild, you say?¡±

    ¡°Rather than that, they had no choice but to recognize you. That sort of thing. Zayin and Lorphys, and Selva. It seems a number of monikers for you are circling around. The one we¡¯ve heard most of... Holy Knight, was it? A named adventurer... a number of peoplee here to raise their names. To avoid any unnecessary trouble, the need has arisen for us to prepare private rooms to deal with them.¡±

    From the Jewel, the Third sounded satisfied with that exnation.

    ¡ºI see. At the first floor¡¯s desk, there¡¯s a chance someone will eavesdrop. It¡¯s a countermeasure for that.¡»

    Making a bit of a worn-out expression, Tanya-san spoke to me.

    ¡°But a majority of adventurers will never set foot in here. Even if they¡¯repetent, most parties will still take on requests on the first floor.¡±

    That one made the Fourth satisfied.

    ¡ºMeaning it¡¯s a measure to keep watch of the ones that stand out. People that require special attention. Isn¡¯t that nice, Lyle?¡»

    (It¡¯s not nice at all!)

    Tanya-san sat across from me, and took out some documents. She had a number of requests prepared.

    Looking at them, their mary sums were different from what I¡¯d seen up to now.

    ¡°I get the feeling these are different from the ones I often see on the first floor,.¡±

    I turned my eyes from the documents back to Tanya-san. She smiled, and tilted her head a bit.

    ¡°Because we¡¯d likepetent adventurers to fulfill request befitting theirpetence. The mary rewards are only set to match that.¡±

    Meaning they were of high difficulty, and most adventurers would be hard pressed to finish them. Those sorts of requests gathered here. Looking through their contents, there were even some for Gryphon subjugation, and Dragon subjugation.

    What¡¯s more, it wasn¡¯t just around Beim.

    ¡°You can dispatch further than the countries around Beim?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is. The guilds servicing the area often find themselves unable to cope when unexpected monsterse out. They seek assistance from other guilds. But It¡¯s not as if there are always enough skilled adventurers on hand. Beim had its fair share of those adventurers, so they send those requests to us.¡±

    I put my hand to my chin, and looked over the forms. All of them offered between several tens of gold, to several hundreds.

    ¡°Even if weplete these ones, Labyrinth Subjugation requests...¡±

    ¡°Will still circte to you preferentially. But it¡¯s less dangerous than passing through a difficult Labyrinth, so more adventurers prefer aplishing these.¡±

    If it was several hundred gold, it¡¯s true that choosing this route provided more of a stable ie. Without knowing what sort of Labyrinth it was, and what enemies you could find in an unknown Labyrinth.

    Rather than challenging something like that, the enemies you¡¯d fight were clearer, making it safer to prepare for.

    But the heads of history showed disapproval.

    The Fourth.

    ¡ºThat one, with the travel distance, and the time it takes, it¡¯s efficiency is terrible. Dragon ying in the far north? The travel will take two weeks by boat one way? It¡¯ll be a month before you return. Even if they give you eight hundred gold for it...¡»

    The Third held the same opinion.

    ¡ºAnd considering the equipment you¡¯ll need, the profits are less than half that, aren¡¯t they? It doesn¡¯t really matter, but doing nothing but these to earn money is a bit... it¡¯s not nearly enough.¡»

    Dragon ying. The opponent was a dragon, a subspecies, at least.

    A nostalgic opponent. I mean, the flightless ¡¾Land Dragon¡¿ with itsrge forelimbs was an enemy I¡¯d fought in the First¡¯s room of memories.

    If it was a dragon capable of flight, the reward would probably go up in the thousands range.

    Tanya-san looked at me.

    ¡°Land Dragon subjugation, I see. Interested? It¡¯s taken a stay in the forests, and it is an individual that has repelled the knight brigades sent after it. If you beat it, you¡¯ll be able to raise your name.¡±

    Looking at the papers...

    ¡°It does interest me. It¡¯s a monster I¡¯ve fought once before.¡±

    There, Tanya-san made a curious expression.

    ¡°Would that be before you became an adventurer? Land Dragons are a subspecies of dragon, and by no means an easy enemy to take down... they¡¯ve brought countless adventurers and knights who came under that impression to an early grave.¡±

    I looked over the document, and smile.

    ¡°Our ancestor took one down alone. Well, it¡¯s a nostalgic foe, so I was only curious. I am right in need of money.¡±

    When Iined, Tanya-san spoke to me.

    ¡°Money, is it... it¡¯s possible you could solve that problem at once. Of course, only if youplete that request, that is.¡±

    I was curious, so I looked at Tanya-san.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    She...

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve forgotten. What this city has been named. While this is the city of adventurers, it is also the city of merchants, Lyle-kun.¡±

    Hearing that, the Fourth...

    ¡ºHmhmm... you say they¡¯ll support an adventurer? There are times the feudal lords of Bahnseim will hire them, but the merchants should be hiring bodyguards or specialists. ording to this receptionist, it sounds as if they¡¯ll provide a considerable sum.¡»

    There, the Fifth spoke, as if just recalling.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re next to the sea, and if there are plenty of merchants with ships, there should be a considerable amount of merchants who can set uprge enterprises. If there¡¯s no feudal lord, they¡¯re deciding the tax amongst themselves. Well, it¡¯s a different ce from Bahnseim.¡»

    The Seventh spoke delightedly.

    ¡ºNow then, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve piled some up. For the sake of continental peace, how about we put a bit of their funds to good use?¡»

    The Third got everyone¡¯s opinions together.

    ¡ºYes, let¡¯s go get a prior investment. I hadpletely forgotten we were in foreignnds. Right... if we haven¡¯t got any money, we need only take it from someone who does!¡»

    I thought.

    (What¡¯s this feeling? I get the feeling these people are even darker than usual.)

    Tanya-san looked at my troubled face in wonder.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lyle-kun?¡±

    ¡°Eh, um... Tanya-san, could you go into that in a bit more detail?¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Shannon looked at the blueprints in Monica had brought out.

    To be more specific, she was looking at the paper that gave off a bit of a strange reaction. The ink had been injected with just a bit of Mana, so Shannon could see its lines as well.

    And what those lines showed were ambiguous to her.

    Looking at the sheet over the table. Besides Shannon, ra and May were there as well.

    It was a strange grouping, but the others had gone out shopping, and they wouldn¡¯t be back for a while.

    Monica ignored the three of them, and went into cleaning the room.

    ra gripped her sses steady as she looked at the prints.

    ¡°Why is it woman-shaped? If they wanted to make it look strong, then armored golems like the ones Professor Damien uses would be best.¡±

    May spoke uninterestedly.

    ¡°Humans are always doing iprehensible things. Isn¡¯t this just one of them? Or maybe it¡¯s Damien¡¯s or Lyle¡¯s fetish?¡±

    Munching on the sweets in her hand, May looked at the blueprints. She dropping crumbs around, and Monica approached to clean the area around her.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t spill. And don¡¯t dirty the blueprints... well, I¡¯ve copied them out, so I guess there isn¡¯t a problem.¡±

    Hearing about copying, ra twitched in response. But she returned her eyes to the prints.

    Shannon spoke to Monica.

    ¡°Hey, why is it shaped like a woman?¡±

    There, Monica spoke as if it were natural.

    ¡°It will use the cores of my sisters. Of course it will take on a woman¡¯s form. The equipment is needlessly extravagant, but it¡¯s supposed to look like a dress. There¡¯s no helping if it costs some money.¡±

    ra spoke levelly.

    ¡°Eh? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if you cut down those costs?¡±

    There...

    ¡°Women cost money. That much can be left to the Chicken Dickwad¡¯s hard work. Well, to exin a bit more, the dress-type armor has a purpose of its own. Exining the mechanics behind it is a pain... yep, as I thought, a woman has to dress her best! Let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡±

    Shannon put her thoughts to mouth.

    ¡°How strange. And how many sisters do you have, anyways?¡±

    ¡°¡¯Many¡¯, is the only way I can answer that. If you want to speak in production numbers... probably a few hundred thousand? If you want to narrow down to my production line, then a few thousand? These are all the cores I have on hand, though.¡±

    Monica held up a cube on the palm of her hand. That small cube was made of a number of smaller ones stacked together.

    Shannon spoke.

    (It¡¯s somewhat strange. And scary.)

    Shannon wasn¡¯t able to understand it, but shaking her head, she turned back to the glowing lines on the blueprints...

 Volume 10 - 7: The TrÄ“s Trading Company

    The Tr¨¥s Trading Company

    ... She saw the ocean.

    Slowly sinking down into the deep and dark depths of the waters, she saw the lights grow further and further away.

    Glittering small and red lights drifted through the sea in masses, but there were no signs of any lifeforms around.

    And after she reached the bottom, the small light began to gather into her.

    They leisurely took their time, and once those lights began to fade out as well, she found herself resurfacing.

    A voice called out to her.

    ¡ºYour role has ended, ...¡»

    A shadow against the light of the sun called out in a feminine voice. She got the feeling the figure had called out a name, but she couldn¡¯t catch it.

    And she found herself saying something.

    ¡ºNext time...¡»

    There, the shadow extended a hand. The arm she extended herself to take it, was horribly sullied. Beaten up, and havinge up from the sea, her arm was covered in variants of water nts, and shells; even coral had stuck to her.

    Her heart started beating faster. She looked into the water¡¯s face to find the image of a monster reflected back.

    And her conversation partner smiled.

    ¡ºGood work, ...¡»

    After her forgotten name was called out again, her arm crumbled, her body fell apart, and she sunk to the ocean¡¯s depths once more. Breaking up into small pieces, her unsightly form joined the ocean¡¯s floor...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... When she opened her eyes, it was still dark outside.

    Outside the window, she saw some lights here and there across the town.

    The girl with her breathing in a mess moved her head, and extended a hand to the pocket watch on her bedside table. When she took the golden clock in hand, she opened its lid to check the time.

    Once open, the lid emitted its own light, letting her read the face.

    She raised the upper half of her body, and got her chaotic breath in order before brushing away the hair stuck to her face from her sweat.

    ¡°Hah, hah... it¡¯s four. Going to sleep now won¡¯t end too well.¡±

    Touching her left hand to her forehead, ¡¾Vera Tr¨¥s¡¿ looked over the room. It wasn¡¯t the room on the boat she was used to, but her own room in her mansion.

    It was clean, but it was furnished as if no one was actually living in it.

    After rising, she pinched her sleeping wear. She had sweat quite severely.

    ¡°It¡¯s happening a lottely. I used to get them once a year, or never.¡±

    That nightmare was one Vera had seen a number of times. Every time, she would wake up in shock.

    (I wonder when the first was.)

    Shaking her head to the side, she stripped off her pyjamas, and headed to her room¡¯s bathroom in her undergarments to take a shower.

    Her ck hair was grown out in the area she tied into angel wings, and that part reached up to her lower back. But the rest of it was barely long enough to touch her shoulders. Her well-shaped body held splendid curves.

    Even with a body like that, the girl had her own things toin about. Among them, her greatestint was her reserved chest that set her apart from her younger sister.

    (Hah, if they were a bit bigger, would people look at me too...)

    She looked into the bathroom mirror to find her own violet eyes looking back. She traced her pale skin with a finger.

    Even after spending a majority of her year on the high seas, her skin showed no signs of tanning. Other people had told her she was different from others a number of times.

    But she wasn¡¯t treated any worse.

    More than that, the sailors even called her a goddess of fortune. Because no matter how much danger struck, as long as she was on board,- strange as it was- the boat would never sink.

    On the oceans inhabited by dangerous monsters, they wouldn¡¯t attack when she was there. The individual herself thought it as nothing but a coincidence, but others didn¡¯t see it as such.

    And at this point, she had received a precious boat from her father, and was working for the sake of her family... Vera Tr¨¥s was a prominent merchant girl, even in Beim...

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go shopping today. We¡¯re setting sail next week... it seems we have some valuable cargo this time around, and they told us to take it across no matter what.¡±

    Muttering that, she took off her undergarments, and got into the shower...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Vera Tr¨¥s?¡±

    Having dropped by Rauno-san¡¯s office with Miranda, I epted the report, and read the name aloud.

    I had gotten some fame, and a name like Holy Knight to myself, but in exchange, I went through a drastic drop in capital.

    Even so, I had received my money¡¯s worth, and my treatment from the Guild had changed. But it still was troublesome not to have any money. It would put quite a restriction on are actions henceforth.

    Of course, we weren¡¯t troubled with living expenses, but as I was in a position where I needed a national-level budget, I had no choice but to seek out support.

    And I had requested the investigation on that matter to Rauno-san.

    Miranda silently scanned through other documents.

    Rauno-san scratched his head with a sleepy expression as he exined it to me.

    ¡°The ones who can answer to your hopes are probably the Tr¨¥s House. They don¡¯t currently have any adventurers they¡¯re backing, but as merchants of Beim... well, they¡¯re one of the merchants controlling this city. They mainly profit off of trade.¡±

    Arge trading enterprise that owned a number ofrge-scale transport ships, and quite famous in Beim.

    If there was anything strange about them, perhaps it was that they hadn¡¯t exclusively contracted any adventurers, while being merchants of the city of Beim, perhaps?

    At that scale, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they were backing a number of promising parties. Yet the Tr¨¥s House wasn¡¯t doing anything like that.

    Rauno-san exined.

    ¡°They¡¯re working quite extensively, but that isn¡¯t the only problem. When you send out a ship, you see. With storms and idents, and monster attacks, it isn¡¯t rare for it to sink. But the Tr¨¥s House had a high sess rate. If youpare it to others, it¡¯s a considerable gap. So they have that credibility to them, and a wide rtion with other mercantile houses. That¡¯s why they¡¯re one of the prominent merchants of Beim. To such an extent there isn¡¯t a fool who¡¯lly hands on them.¡±

    I looked at the documents.

    I was trying to find a merchant who would sponsor us, but while the Tr¨¥s House was on the top of the list, they were the party with which we would have the lowest chances of sess. Or so was written on the report.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think they feel like backing me?¡±

    Rauno-san smiled as he rested his arms on top of his sofa.

    ¡°Harsh as it may sound, at your level or reputation, even if you make a market for yourselves, I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll even take you seriously. To the Tr¨¥s Trading Company, countries like Zayin and Lorphys are small fries in the realm of trading partners. Even if you offer them a monopoly an those nations, I can¡¯t say for sure they¡¯ll make a move.¡±

    From the Jewel, the Fourth sounded conflicted.

    ¡ºDoing something like that would be troubling. Monopolies have their share of merits, but they have plenty of demerits as well... even to, I underestimated Beim. As expected, we can¡¯t let our guards down around merchants.¡»

    The Seventh was considering the other reports as well, but...

    ¡ºThe best choice is still the Tr¨¥s House. The others will want Lyle¡¯s fame, so they¡¯ll be rtively easy to nab, but this one won¡¯t get much merit from taking Lyle under their wing. No, there¡¯s even a chance they¡¯ll sh with other merchants.¡»

    Zayin and Lorphys were dealing with non-Tr¨¥s merchants.

    Pushing those houses aside, and even conflicting with those that set Zayin and Lorphys as their main bases of operation... I highly doubt the Tr¨¥s House would be interested.

    And at present, they were conductingrge transactions between other countries. They were a mercantile house that didn¡¯t need my fame or connections.

    ¡°... The money and terms of the other ces are all much the same. One thousand gold a year is it? Work requests are a separate sum.¡±

    Rauno-sanughed.

    ¡°If they¡¯re going to contract a famous party, there are surely merchants who would put out double. But if it¡¯s an adventurer party they¡¯re going to be using regrly, they¡¯ll settle for a lesser sum, I¡¯m sure. And it¡¯s all as long as they get you to themselves, is the condition. What¡¯s more, this is an estimate, you hear. y it poorly, and you¡¯ll be on even worse terms.¡±

    With my reputations, it seems this was around the limit.

    (As Tanya-san said, rather than rather than my merits as a mercenary, they may be evaluating based on my stand-alone prowess.)

    If they¡¯re going to use them as bodyguards, even if they weren¡¯t too smart, strong people were best.

    Warriors over tacticians.

    That¡¯s why Tanya-san told me to call out to the merchants after ying a dragon or two.

    Finished reading through the papers, Miranda turned her field of vision to me.

    ¡°Anyways, if we want to have a chance, it¡¯ll be with that Vera girl, you say? Lyle, think you can get her to fall?¡±

    As she asked that quite naturally, I pointed both my palms at her, and shook my head.

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Fall? Would a cliff be involve? Even like this, I still have quite a resistance when ites to hitting or cutting at girls, you know.¡±

    Rauno-san looked at Miranda.

    ¡°If you want a chance, it¡¯ll be with the girl, is what I¡¯m saying. It¡¯s unbelievably low. Of all else, I haven¡¯t heard any talks of her being a flippant one. And at present, the time she spends aloft is longer than her time onnd. I asked the sailors, but apparently, she¡¯s a goddess of fortune, and not a target of romantic affection.¡±

    Hearing about goddesses of fortune, I tilted my head.

    ¡°Goddess of Fortune?¡±

    Rauno said, ¡®it¡¯s just a rumor, you know,¡¯ asnd said it was an unreliable tidbit of info.

    ¡°No matter how difficult the voyage, if Vera is aboard, it will seed... it isn¡¯t just the sailors that believe that. The people of the Tr¨¥s house do too. That¡¯s why Vera¡¯s a goddess of fortune.¡±

    I looked at the documents, as I put my hand to my chin, and pondered over it.

    (If we want money, this is the best ce... with other merchant houses, they¡¯ll have rtions with other adventurers or mercenaries. That¡¯s not bad, but I don¡¯t like how it feels they¡¯re going to restrict our movements.)

    As I thought, Miranda looked at my face, as she giggled to herself.

    ¡°Come to think of it, you¡¯ll need a sea route to go north, right? How about hopping aboard one of the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s state of the art ships? It¡¯ll shorten the way there and back.¡±

    Rauno-san as well.

    ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s juste in to the port. Arge scale model with quite some speed to it. I heard it was Vera¡¯s personal one, but there¡¯s no doubt about it.¡±

    The state of the art ship the Tr¨¥s house didn¡¯t want to sink at all costs, was naturally given to Vera-san.

    ¡°Well, putting seducing thess aside, you¡¯ll at least have a chance to talk and see if you can get some support.¡±

    There, the Fourth let out an interested voice.

    ¡ºCome to think of it, I¡¯ve never tested the effectiveness of my Skill on a ship. It does work on smaller boats, mind you.¡»

    The Third.

    ¡ºAh, that sounds nice. If he can raise the speed of ships, then Lyle¡¯s got something to offer to the Tr¨¥s House.¡»

    The one to oppose those two opinions was the Fifth.

    ¡ºHe may crash something, and there¡¯ll be disputes, so you¡¯d best stop it there. Though there shouldn¡¯t be any problems if it¡¯s just to test it out. Still, Tr¨¥s and a goddess... a coincidence? Sure doesn¡¯t feel like it.¡»

    I thought over the Fifth¡¯s words, as I got all the papers together, and handed them to Miranda. She used a finger to trace Vera¡¯s name on the front binding.

    ¡°How interesting. Last time Novem denied Princess Annerinne, but I wonder how it¡¯ll turn out this time around.¡±

    Hearing that, Rauno-san covered his mouth.

    ¡°That rumor was true? What¡¯s more, Damien of Arumsaas has holed himself up in your mansion... what are you doing this time?¡±

    I stood, and addressed him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the payment with Innis. And I¡¯m not doing anything too big this time around. I¡¯m just going off toplete a request.¡±

    I said that with a smile, but it doesn¡¯t look like he believed it.

    ¡°I do think dragon ying is important. But here we have a guy who ran from knighthood... well, if it¡¯s nothing, then so be it. And just hand the reward to me. With Innis, it immediately disappears into rent and living expenses, and I only get chicken feed over here.¡±

    Mirandaughed at his words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to. I want to stay on good terms with Innis. And you should at least pay rent and living costs.¡±

    Rauno gave an unmotivated response of, ¡®It¡¯s a pain. And it works out one way or another, even if we default,¡¯ as hey down on the sofa.

    I thought.

    (When he¡¯s so unsteady in life, why is his work so thorough?)

    I became a bit interested in the man known as Rauno.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Novem brought her feet to the Tr¨¥s Trading Company.

    She carried a letter of introduction from the guild, and dropped by with ra to ask if they¡¯d let the party board their ship.

    They were let into a back room of the firm, and the man in charge came out to give them his greetings. The man in his thirties wore a stylish suit, and had a soft demeanor.

    He sat on a sofa, opposite with a low coffee table between them. ra put the offered drink to her mouth, and it didn¡¯t seem she would participate in the conversation.

    Novem told the man their business.

    ¡°We have heard there is a boat bound north. That it¡¯s movement speed is a cut across the rest. Would it be possible for you to take us on board?¡±

    There, the man in charge replied.

    ¡°I have read over the Guild¡¯s letter of introduction. I never thought the Holy Knight of rumor¡¯s party would make such a request of us. But it isn¡¯t a passenger ship. It has the necessary facilities, but we can¡¯t just have you hitch a ride and leave, can we? I do think it would be safest if you rode a ship provided by the Guild.¡±

    The region the Land Dragon subjugation hade up in would take much too long to reach onnd. They would need to cross a mountain range, and while it wasn¡¯t impossible, and route wasn¡¯t much of an option.

    And a guild ship would also take too long. That was on top of the dangers of it sinking.

    (... To be honest, it would be possible for us to get there by ourselves.)

    Novem spoke with a smile.

    ¡°We are not requesting a free ride. Our objective is to shorten our travel period. We will be able to pay money topensate.¡±

    There, the man pretended to think hard on it...

    ¡°Unfortunately, even if you offer money, I think it¡¯ll be difficult. It¡¯s our state-of-the-artrge-scale vessel after all. Some parts of its craft have been kept to absolute secrecy. If you insist so heavily, could you board a different ship? It¡¯ll be one of our own ships, and with the guild¡¯s high rmendation, we won¡¯t mind you riding free of charge.¡±

    From the smiling man, they could feel a considerably strong intent to refuse. At that moment, a knocking sound rung through the room.

    The man made a troubled expression and apologized, before standing, and heading for the door.

    ¡°What is it? When we¡¯re dealing with guests...¡±

    The man¡¯s voice outside was barely audible.

    ¡°... No, wasn¡¯t this matter my jurisdiction...¡±

    It seems they were arguing outside the room.

    ra emptied her tea, and looked at the door.

    ¡°It sounds difficult. As expected, they don¡¯t want us to approach their goddess of fortune? Well, there are those sorts of rumors about Lyle-san.¡±

    After hearing the rumors about Lyle, no parent in their right mind would ever let their precious daughter aboard the same vessel. That¡¯s why Novem and ra were the ones who hade to negotiate.

    It had ended in failure. That¡¯s what Novem thought, but...

    ¡°... No, there¡¯s something strange.¡±

    She could hear some flustered voices on the other side of the door.

    ¡°... At a time like this? B-but still, we could find adventurers to take up guard duty anywhere... understood. I¡¯ll try asking. Tell the boss that as well.¡±

    The door opened, and the man entered. He looked a little more impatient than before, but his smile hadn¡¯t crumbled.

    And the man...

    ¡°I apologize for before. And our circumstances have changed. If you will ept a request of ours, we shall ept the previous matter. Of course, we will also pay a considerable reward for it.¡±

    Seeing the man¡¯s change in attitude, Novem smiled.

    ¡°Could you go into the details?¡±

    And said that...

 Volume 10 - 8: The Vera TrÄ“s

    (TL: Does anyone know if there¡¯s an easier way to type an ¨¥ than [alt] + 0275?)

    The Vera Tr¨¥s

    At the port to the north of Beim, arge number of ships were anchored.

    For every ship with a sail, there was one with smokeing out its chimney. I felt the sea breeze as I went to the ce I¡¯d been ordered to. A ce with a conspicuouslyrge vessel.

    The ves loading on the cargo shed their sweat as they conversed over where they¡¯d go drinking today.

    There were lots of people around, and I felt if I turned away for only a moment, I would end up losing Shannon.

    I looked behind, and found that Monica was holding Shannon¡¯s hand.

    So I looked forward with some peace of mind, and we walked towards the biggest ship at the port.

    (I¡¯ve left Adele-san and Damien at the mansion, but... even so, it sure is arge vessel.)

    Looking up at it up close, the size of the ship surprised me.

    In the Jewel, the Third was excited.

    ¡ºAmazing They¡¯ve even gotten around to make something like this? It really makes you feel the difference in era.¡»

    The Fourth was also excited.

    ¡ºJust how much funds and talent went into making it more... if it¡¯s made a profit despite all that, I¡¯m starting to get the urge to buy one.¡»

    The Fifth stopped the Fourth with an appalled voice.

    ¡ºStop right there. If it sinks, it¡¯s all for naught.¡»

    The Seventh didn¡¯t know that such a boat existed, so he honestly admired it.

    ¡ºHmm, if you load cannons onto it, you¡¯d be able to take down towns near the coast. You could sink other ships to your hearts¡¯ content, could you not?¡»

    Hearing that, the Third sighed.

    ¡ºJust because you like using guns, could you not load cannons onto everything? Guns and cannons are the weapons of the rich, and they¡¯re more a hobby than anything else.¡»

    Right, firearms were considerable expensive weapons. They could substitute for magic in some instances, but every single shot required bullets and gunpowder.

    They could disy a certain level of performance, but as it was possible to block them, they weren¡¯t too wide-spread as a weapon. It seems they had their fanciers, and even now, they¡¯re being heavily modified and altered.

    The Seventh bragged about his own weapon.

    ¡ºYou just don¡¯t get it. It¡¯s no longer the age of sword or bow. From now on, how you seed in using guns will decide the oue of war.¡»

    The Fifth ignored that opinion.

    ¡ºWay too costly, so rejected. Training the wielders alone will take too much time and money. And from there, the guns, and gunpowder, and bullets... substituting for them with bows and magic would be quicker, easier, and more efficient.¡»

    While there were many wooden ships around, the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s ship was of metal. It had a smokestack, letting off fumes into the sky.

    As I gazed at such a ship, I heard some voices.

    ¡°How are the preparations?¡±

    ¡°Lady Vera¡¯s belongings have yet to be loaded. After that, we need only wait for thest-minute cargo, and the guards.¡±

    ¡°Guards?¡±

    When I turned, I saw a woman on the gangway holding up a parasol. She wore a red dress above, but it became a miniskirt below.

    ck thigh-high socks, and brown boots. Her hair was ck, and it was tied into angel wings. But while the sides were long, the rest of her hair was cut around her shoulders.

    And the girl with a brown leather travelling bag had a golden pocket watch at her hip and... from her back, I could see the grip of a gun peeking out.

    When our eyes met, she looked over me sharply. After her violet eyes took me in, she put down her bag, and pointed her finger at me.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be those adventurers over there? And wait, why are you letting them on? I never heard anything about this.¡±

    The sailor... the captain at that, apologized to the young woman.

    ¡°I apologize mdy. But it seems arge monster has been sighted in the sea route we¡¯re taking this time... even for you, would be too dangerous, so the boss made the arrangements.¡±

    Letting out a sigh, the girl picked up her bag, ascended the gangway, and boarded the boat. Looking our way...

    ¡°Thene aboard already. Even if you¡¯re guards, if you haven¡¯t boarded when the timees, you¡¯ll be left behind.¡±

    After giving some bitter smiles, we headed for the boat.

    The man in captain-like clothing looked over us with serious expressions. I produced the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s letter of introduction from my handbag, and handed it over.

    ¡°... All clear. Well then, please board. But it¡¯s no passenger ship, so it won¡¯t be much of a graceful voyage. Once you enter the ship, the crew will guide you.¡±

    I nodded, and led my party members up the ramp.

    Novem looked around as she spoke.

    ¡°So they¡¯ve gotten able to make something like this.¡±

    She seemed impression Meanwhile, Miranda...

    ¡°Bahnseim doesn¡¯t have much a connection to ships. In thekes and rivers, you can find small ships or boats, but that¡¯s about it. Shannon, watch your step.¡±

    Just as Miranda warned her, Shannon tripped on the steps.

    ¡°... Why can¡¯t they make the gangway any easier to climb?¡±

    The captainughed as Shannon lectured the step with teary eyes.

    ¡°Even like this, it¡¯ one of the finest gangways. Better than those nks you see over there, right?¡±

    There, I saw the nks leading up to the wooden ship nearby. Truly, it was better than a line of wooden nks.

    ¡°Going over the sea and stuff... you humans are definitely strange.¡±

    As Eva climbed with a pale expression, May pushed her from behind.

    ¡°Hurry it up already!¡±

    And behind them, ra was already wobbling on her feet.

    ¡°F-fall and... I die.¡±

    She was saying that to herself, and at the end of the line, Monica and Aria were shaking their heads.

    ¡°You won¡¯t die. It¡¯s fine, the Chicken Dickwad will save you, and perform CPR while he¡¯s at it. He¡¯d never let such a chance slip by. Right, damn Chicken?¡±

    ¡°Monica, just what do you take me for... whatever. We¡¯re going ahead.¡±

    Aria grabbed ra¡¯s arm, and walked beside her.

    ¡°Good grief, then isn¡¯t it fine as long as you don¡¯t fall?¡±

    Seeing us, the captain took off the cap on his head.

    ¡°Will we really be alright? With this party?¡±

    He seemed anxious as he looked at us.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    On top of the boat.

    From the deck, I was watching the other ships leave port, when a voice called over to us.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be in the way over there. Come inside.¡±

    The one who called out was the ck-haired red-dressed girl from before. Her age was around my own, if not a bit older.

    ¡°No, I heard someone woulde to guide us.¡±

    There, the girl let out a sigh. She folded up her red parasol.

    ¡°Follow me. Everyone¡¯s busy, so I¡¯ll guide you in my free time.¡±

    Hearing that, we exchanged some looks before following behind the girl... Vera Tr¨¥s.

    As we took our luggage in hand to move, Vera-san spoke.

    ¡°Hey, by the way, is that really all you¡¯re taking? You¡¯ve deposited the rest somewhere, right?¡±

    ¡°No, this is all. Ah, but we properly have other things along as well, so don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    Upon hearing my reply, she thought for a bit, before nodding, and leading us inside the ship.

    When they saw her, the sailors we passed by smiled, before opening the way. As I mused over how well-liked she was, we arrived at our first destination.

    ¡°This is the guest room. We¡¯ve prepared three rooms, so use them how you see fit.¡±

    The narrow room we were led to had two bunk beds. Three of them were prepared for us, and the doors had the memo, ¡®For Guard Use¡¯ hung on them.

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°Then should we leave our luggage here for starters?¡±

    When she said that, Vera-san...

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you leave your belongings, but you should manage your valuables yourselves. They¡¯re locked, but you¡¯re on a ship, so there are some things you¡¯d best be cautious about. And the sailors are mostly ruffians, so don¡¯t go carelessly picking any fights.¡±

    Hearing that, Aria scratched her head.

    ¡°We¡¯re bodyguards, you know?¡±

    There, Vera-sanughed.

    ¡°You think you can properly fight atop a boat? What¡¯s more, this is pretty much the home turf of those seamen. I rmend you avoid fighting them. Look, when you¡¯ve left your luggage, I¡¯ll lock up.¡±

    We left our valuables, left our rooms, and followed Vera-san.

    A dining hall we assumed we would eat at, bathrooms, and a bath... the bath was more of a space prepared for one, and if you wanted to take a bath, you¡¯d have to prepare it yourself.

    ra could prepare hot water with magic, so I thought of leaving it to her if we ever wanted one.

    After showing us to all of those, she led us around the general area. Where the lifeboats were kept, and where we weren¡¯t allowed to enter.

    In the end, she showed us to arge room in the rear of which I wasn¡¯t sure if it was alright to call her personal room.

    It was vast, and extravagant.

    Ornaments, and lovely dolls, cloths and book shelves. Countless ornaments.

    The room with a red carpetid out beneath had a rug of what seemed to be monster fur. With white and ck stripes, that fur came from arge cat-like monster.

    ra spoke.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a White Tiger? Arge one at that.¡±

    There, Vera-san sat on a sofa, stuck an elbow into the armrest, and rested her face on her hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Sit wherever you want. Every time they give me all sorts of gifts, and it would be a waste not to use them, so I hang them here. Therge stuffed animal is the first one I receive many years ago.¡±

    Therge stuffed bear had arge bell hung around its neck.

    A question rose in my head, so I asked.

    ¡°Why did you let us into to this room?¡±

    There, Vera-san looked at us with a serious expression, as she sat up straight, and brought her right hand to her mouth...

    ¡°Oh, I wonder. But I simply felt like doing so. Ah, besides the crew, perhaps you¡¯re the first man to be allowed in my room.¡±

    After Vera-sanughed, her eyes turned towards Novem.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Novem smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s Novem. Novem Forxuz.¡±

    Vera-san looked delighted.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯m sure you already know, but I¡¯m Vera Tr¨¥s. Perhaps I should call myself one of the cargo you¡¯re charged with protecting? I really don¡¯t need it, though.¡±

    It seems, we weren¡¯t needed here.

    (Goddess of Fortune, is it.)

    The boat she boarded wouldn¡¯t sink in any storm. Because she had such a jinx on her, the sailors called her a goddess of fortune.

    When I was about to name myself, Vera-san held up her hand, and told me to stop.

    ¡°I already know about you. I just remembered, but blue hair and eyes... you¡¯re Holy Knight Lyle, aren¡¯t you? I never thought such a talked of adventurer would be boarding this vessel.¡±

    Seeing herugh to herself, I...

    ¡°I do quite hate that moniker. Pleasure to meet you, I¡¯m Lyle Walt.¡±

    When I gave a courteous bow, Vera-san nodded, stood, and greeted me.

    ¡°You probably knew, and I said it once, but I¡¯m Vera Tr¨¥s. I¡¯m sure my father pressed your party toe along, right? The Guild has already send a ship to deal with the monster, it seems.¡±

    Shrugging her shoulders, she sat on the sofa again.

    There, the Fourth¡¯s voice came from the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle, here you should at least say, ¡®No, I¡¯m here because I wanted to ride your ship¡¯.¡»

    I ignored his opinion, and asked what had piqued my curiosity.

    ¡°Come to think of it, this ship must have a name, right? What is the ship called?¡±

    Vera-san frowned a little as her eyes red at me.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to think you didn¡¯t know before you asked. This ship¡¯s name is... the Vera Tr¨¥s. Father named it. Even when it¡¯s a cutting-edge vessel, what was he thinking?¡±

    Seeing her rub her temple with her right hand, I gave a dubious smile.

    And Monica opened her mouth.

    ¡°I heard it was state-of-the-art, but just how amazing is it?¡±

    Vera-san looked at us, and smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret. Is what I¡¯d like to say, but I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯m sure you can find out yourselves. The important parts have been processed from Rare Metal. It wasn¡¯t possible for the craftsman or shipwrights, so we had to call in a famous dwarf cksmith to make the parts. At the very least, there¡¯s no doubt it goes passed what other merchants would invest in their ships. On top of not having a sail, you didn¡¯t see any water wheels either, right? This one uses something like a screw inside the water.¡±

    Hearing that, Monica nodded a number of times.

    ¡°I care not about screws, but the cksmith interests me. Could you introduce him to us?¡±

    Vera-san made a dubious expression.

    ¡°Wait, screws are considerably amazing, you know? Well, I¡¯m sure the cksmith will be impossible. He¡¯s not an acquaintance of mine, but one of father¡¯s. I heard my grandfather helped him in his younger days, so they probably got acquainted around that time.¡±

    And after we chatted a bit, ra thought up a question, and asked.

    ¡°Why did you let us into to this room?¡±

    Vera-san stood. A knock came at the door, and one of the shipmate entered the room.

    ¡°Mdy, it¡¯s time to depart.¡±

    She took out the pocket watch handing at her hip, and checked the time

    ¡°Right on time. Very well, let us be off.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The sailor left the room, sending a mildly surprised expression at me at the end. The door closed, and after a while, the outside scenery began to move.

    Vera-san breathed out a sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m not even the captain, but it somehow got to be like this. Sorry. And as for why I called you here... I wanted to hear what you had to say. You¡¯re adventurers after all. You know some interesting stories, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Vera-san¡¯s expectant eyes. And all myrades sent their eyes towards me.

    ¡°... What¡¯s all this?¡±

    Shannon spoke as a representative.

    ¡°I mean, if it¡¯s interesting stories, you¡¯re all we¡¯ve got, Lyle.¡±

    Monica as well.

    ¡°Yes, when the chicken is in peak condition, it¡¯s a splendid time ofughter and tears.¡±

    I tried to correct Monica¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t act as if my peak condition, is only post-Growth.¡±

    There, Eva looked at me, and put her hand to her mouth in shock.

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    May was the same. She put both of her hands behind her head.

    ¡°No, no matter how you look at it...¡±

    When I looked at Aria, she averted her eyes.

    ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t defend you here.¡±

    I turned my body towards ra, and she turned red to her eats.

    ¡°I apologize. I ended up remembering it...¡±

    Timidly sending my eyes at Miranda...

    ¡°Peak condition... in a sense, it really is you at your best.¡±

    She wasughing. At the end, I looked at Novem.

    ¡°Whichever Lyle-sama you may be, you¡¯re the best Lyle-sama to me.¡±

    She gave a radiant smile.

    But within the Jewel, I heard someughing voices.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! mr. lyle is surely his peak condition!¡»

    ¡ºRegardless of his usual failure, you¡¯ll never see anything like that from mr. lyle!¡»

    ¡º... Stop it... pff...¡»

    ¡ºAs expected of the Wonder Child of the Walt house. The cutting edge of your post-Growth is the greatest in all our history. I guarantee it.¡»

    I fell onto my knees, and nted my hands into the ground. On top of the slowly swaing boat, I...

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie. That man isn¡¯t me!¡±

    Hearing those words, Vera-san looked a little interested.

    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯ve made a few blunders post-Growth? I do feel sorry to ask, but... oh, why not.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for myrades to start talking about my past mistakes.

 Volume 10 - 9: Sahuagin Assault

    Sahuagin Assault

    The second day at sea.

    I opened my eyes in the room I¡¯d been given on the swaying ship.

    As I stretched my body, I heard some voices from the hall.

    Eva¡¯s and ra¡¯s voices.

    ¡°I...won¡¯tst if this goes on much longer.¡±

    ¡°I-I feel sick.¡±

    I scratched my head. Unused to travelling by sea, the two of them had been seasick since yesterday. When I rose, Monica called over to me.

    ¡°Good morning, Chicken Dickwad.¡±

    I rubbed my sleepy eyes, and looked at her. Without a doubt, she was in my room, preparing my change of clothes.

    ¡°... I locked the door, right?¡±

    Looking at the door, the turner on the handle was definitely in the locked position.

    ¡°Before I, Monica, a lock of that level is akin to nothing. Before the grand task of taking care of my damn chicken, a lock of that level isn¡¯t even an obstacle! Ah, wince we¡¯re swaying, I prepared a wet towel today.¡±

    I epted the towel soaked in cold water, wiped off my face, and decided not to think too hard about Monica. I got the feeling a lock like this one wasn¡¯t actually too hard to open.

    So I asked about my otherpanions.

    ¡°It sounds like Eva and ra are having it rough, but how about the others?¡±

    Monica took the towel back, before taking out a morning outfitting set from between her skirt and apron, and motioning me towards a chair. I sat, and she began to set my hair.

    ¡°That Novem bitch is nursing Aria and May. Since that little girl Shannon was in quite a horrible state, Miranda is dealing with her. Quite a bit happened through the night. Even as you say it, your face isn¡¯t in its bestplexion either, Chicken Dickhead.¡±

    As expected an unfamiliar ship voyage. What¡¯s more with it being the second day, I was beginning to show signs of fatigue. I sighed, and asked about Shannon, who seemed to be in the worst state.

    ¡°So the worst one is Shannon. It must be an ordeal to clean her room.¡±

    Monica finished setting my hair, and took out a cup with a smile. She didn¡¯t tell me to drink it, but to use the semi-transparent green liquid within it to rinse out my mouth.

    ¡°No such problems. I, Monica: Full Options Version, am not just for show. I have long sincepleted the room¡¯s cleaning andundry.¡±

    From the Jewel, I heard the Seventh¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºThis automaton. Could it be she¡¯s actually quite proficient? Her usual conduct is all unbelievable, but it may actually be true she¡¯s the concentration of the wisdom of the ancients.¡»

    I had almost forgotten from her usual behavior, but Monica did serve me faithfully. And there were many times I¡¯d been saved by her high specs.

    The Fourth didn¡¯t seem too satisfied with that.

    ¡ºAnd wait, why did the ancients make an automaton like this, I wonder? I get the feeling it¡¯s a waste of technology, or something... oh right, Lyle, are you alright? We haven¡¯t arrived at the expanse of sea in question yet, but you haven¡¯t been rendered immobile, have you?¡»

    The reason we were taken on as guards for the Vera Tr¨¥s was because the ship would be passing through an expanse of sea with increased monster attacks as ofte. There was no choice but to pass through it, and with it known that a number of ships had been destroyed and sunken already, they had no choice but to hire guards.

    Or course, from the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s reaction, they didn¡¯t think anything would happen to their goddess of fortune, but as a just-in-case measure, they had put out the job.

    I felt a bit sluggish, as I clenched the Jewel to inform the Fourth I was alright. Shen I stood, Monica presented my change of clothes.

    ¡°You... whatever.¡±

    When I took them, Monica made a triumphant expression.

    ¡°Hmm, if we go on like this, you¡¯ll be a no-good human being who can¡¯t live without me by your side. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll look after you until you die.¡±

    Those words didn¡¯t make me happy at all. But I undressed, and tossed my outer garments aside.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Outside... I went out onto the deck. After a light meal, I went out to suck in the outside air.

    The one who came with me was a pale-faced Eva. She had alsoe to take in the great outdoors, but ended up that I had to lend her a shoulder.

    ¡°Oy, are you really alright?¡±

    Eva¡¯s breathing was out of order, and herplexion was terrible.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. They told me I can just vomit into the sea if I have to.¡±

    This girl isn¡¯t fine at all. As I thought that, I sighed, and headed over to a spot on the deck where we wouldn¡¯t be a hindrance.

    Gripping the railing, she stared into the distance. It looks like she was trying out the seasickness countermeasure she heard from the sailors.

    ¡°... I should¡¯ve stayed at the mansion.¡±

    Her eyes were teary now, but I did in fact rmend she stay behind. Both she and can ra showed interest in visiting foreignnds, and tagged themselves alone.

    I rubbed her back, as I spoke tiredly.

    ¡°You¡¯re already here, so just give it up. By the third day, you should get used to it. Even so, for thend to be so far away.¡±

    On the left side of our course, I could see somend in the distance.

    Eva looked at thend.

    ¡°I want to go back tond.¡±

    Andined.

    When I supported her weakened back, a voice called to us from behind. I turned to find Vera, her red parasol out, and her long bunches of hair swaying in the salty breeze.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite out of it. Is it your first time on a ship?¡±

    ¡°For both me and myrades, it¡¯s the first for almost all of us. We hail from Bahnseim, you see, so we never had much a chance with the sea.¡±

    Bahnseim barely had a coast. Even if it hadkes, it wasn¡¯t a ce with much rtion to the ocean.

    Holding her parasol in her right hand, and stroking her hair with her left, Vera-san approached me.

    ¡°In contrast, I¡¯ve barely seen a scene outside the ocean. Never climbed a mountain before. Is it any fun?¡±

    I tried to remember climbing a mountain, and the memories of when I went on a pic with my family ended uping back to me. We had guards around, and they watch over our family with a smile.

    And my mother and father smiled gently, and Celes was...

    When I tried to remember, I ended up holding my left hand against half my face.

    (Celes was... huh? What sort of face did she make again?)

    No matter how hard I tried to remember, I couldn¡¯t recall. Vera-san approached me.

    ¡°Are you alright? Don¡¯t push yourself, and get some rest. The stretch of sea we hired you for is still a few days away, so you can use your time up ¡®til then to get used to the boat.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. And Eva¡¯s...¡±

    Looking over to Eva, her pale face was swelling, and she was holding her mouth.

    ¡°EVVVAAAAAAA!!¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s no good...¡±

    As Vera-san gave a wry smile, she spun her parasol and gave some advice.

    ¡°When you want to spit up, it¡¯ll be painful if there¡¯s nothing in your stomach. Eat a little, and drink some water. Alcohol is out of the question.¡±

    She took out a handkerchief, and when she handed it to me, I ended up bewildered. Because it was quite an expensive-looking handkerchief.

    ¡°Use it. Wipe off her mouth. It¡¯s a waste of her good looks.¡±

    As I wiped Eva¡¯s mouth, the sailors hurriedly emerged onto the deck.

    And the one on lookout rung the bell, and shouted out in a loud voice.

    ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy Ataaaack!!¡±

    Vera folded her parasol, and tossed it over to me.

    After reaching for the holster at the back of her hip, she pulled out a golden gun. Its grip had a ck gemstone embedded in it.¡±That¡¯s my favorite parasol, so don¡¯t lose it, okay?¡±

    Seeing the golden gun, the Seventh was filled with intrigue.

    ¡ºSo it¡¯s a revolver type! In my time, they were muchrger, and only had four chambers... hmm, it even has six! The barrel is still wrong, but it¡¯s more square then round, huh? The hammer portion¡¯s beenpacted... nice! I want one, Lyle!¡»

    I myself did not. But I did honestly think it looked cool. And when Vera-san held it, I felt it made for a pretty painting.

    Pushing her hair back, she confirmed the cylinder, and looked around.

    ¡°Take it as usual. Make sure not to hit one another! Damage the boat, and you¡¯re food for the fishes, you got that!¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to us, mdy!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll make beehives out of them!¡¯

    They all took their weapons, and gathered on the deck. Sabres in their hands. And among them, there were some sailors with guns as well. They weren¡¯t handguns, but two handed ones with barrels longer than a meter.

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºThey¡¯re all equipped with knives on their ends?¡»

    The Fourth just noticed it now.

    ¡ºSo if you run out of bullets, it bes a spear... in that sense, maybe guns aren¡¯t bad?¡»

    The Seventh shouted out in high spirits.

    ¡ºI know, right!? I know, right!? I¡¯m certain that guns will change the world!¡»

    But the Third was a bit negative.

    ¡º... If you fight with that, you know, the iron part of the gun? Won¡¯t the area that sends out the bullets bend out of ce?¡»

    The Seventh gave an excuse.

    ¡º... It¡¯s quite delicate, so it¡¯s possible it¡¯ll be unusable. But still! It will be right as rain after some servicing! And it¡¯s an incredible weapon you can use to fight, even if you run out of bullets, is it not!?¡»

    While listening to the voices of my ancestors, I snapped my fingers, and a treasure chest manifested on the deck. I took out two sabres from it.

    And as I did that, I handed Eva the parasol.

    ¡°It¡¯s apparently precious, so don¡¯t dirty it. Well, I feel it¡¯ll end in a jiffy.¡±

    After drawing the sabres, I left the scabbards with her as well.

    ¡°I won¡¯t. But they clearly look like they know what they¡¯re doing. Are we even necessary?¡±

    I did think Eva was on the mark. There, the Second¡¯s Skill... All... detected the presence of monsters around. Holding hostility towards, us, they jumped out onto the deck.

    Their forms... we had seen the in the Labyrinth before. They were Sahuagins.

    Butpared to the past Sahuagins, the color of their scales and skin was more ominous, and quite a few of them had scars here and there.

    Their movements had a sense of sharpness we didn¡¯t witness in the Labyrinth.

    Vera held up her golden gun with one hand, and discharged it.

    Smoke broke out of the muzzle, and one of the Sahuagins that hadnded on the ship had its head blown off.

    The deck was sttered with an eerie greenish-blue blood, and with that as a signal, Sahuagins started leaping from the water¡¯s surface one after the next with harpoons in their hands.

    I stood to protect Eva behind me. One of them rolled across the deck, raised its body in front of me, and took a stance.

    But after I heard a gunshot, the Sahuagin was blown off to the side.

    When I looked in the opposite direction to its trajectory, I saw Vera expressionlessly pointing her gun.

    The Seventh¡¯s spirits rose even higher.

    ¡ºShe modified her gun into a Magic Tool! They¡¯ve gotten that far... what¡¯s more, with that caliber, for her to be able to handle the gun with one hand!¡»

    I was d he was enjoying himself, but I myself was sweating.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t hit us.¡±

    Vera-san shot another Sahuagin that approached her, opened the cylinder of her gun, and began swapping out bullets.

    The burnt-through shells fell to the floor, and I could hear a number of light metallic sounds. Around, the sailors were in the middle of battle, and I could hear gunshots, and curses.

    After loading all her bullets, Vera-san spoke.

    ¡°Then please don¡¯t move. And the next ones areing.¡±

    It seems the range she could sense was vaster than the Second¡¯s First Stage All, as Sahuagins began leaping out of the water she was staring out at.

    Even though the ship¡¯s deck had quite an elevation, what jumping power those monsters must have. I thought, as I shed from bottom up at a Sahuagining at me with its harpoon, and cleanly bisected it.

    Taking out monsters one after another, Vera-san voiced her admiration.

    ¡°You¡¯re not famous for nothing. That was quite a clean cut.¡±

    She said as she unloaded her gun on the next enemy. Her nonchnt face as she continued shooting down Sahuagin caused me to break into a cold sweat.

    Her dress wasn¡¯t stained by a drop of blood. But it looked to me as if it was dyed red with it.

    ¡°They just keep oning. There really are a lot.¡±

    She spoke fed-up, as she consecutively shot three shots at the water, and one of the Sahuagin that leapt out fell straight back down.

    The seaman on lookout cried out.

    ¡°Big oneing! The headless one¡¯se out!¡±

    Vera waved her left hand to the side, and raised her voice.

    ¡°Prepare the cannons! The enemy is a slow one! Take your time, and set your aim!¡±

    When I looked at the water, I saw what appeared to be a turtle shell surfacing. A few hundred tentacles were protruding from it, and it was approaching the ship.

    ¡°A Shell Jellyfish, is it? I heard they¡¯re called things like headlesses, or one eyeds. ¡±

    I moved close to the rail, and Eva stood as well to look at the monster about half asrge as the ship itself.

    ¡°If something like that attacks... Lyle, look down!¡±

    Hearing that, I looked down at the hull. A hatch on it opened, and from it arge cannon was pointed out. But it wasn¡¯t the sort of cannon I knew of.

    ¡°It¡¯s overly long and narrow.¡±

    For the Sahuagin approaching me from behind, I chucked the Sabre in my left hand. It spun in the air before sticking into its head. And the monster slowly fell dead on its back.

    When I turned my eyes back to the water, Vera-san issued out orders.

    ¡°How are the preparations?¡±

    ¡°Ready any time!¡±

    The sailor heard something from the barrel sticking out of the wall, and stuck up his thumb to Vera-san to inform her the preparations were ready.

    Vera-san grinned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to break our hull so easily... Fire!!¡±

    The five cannons protruding out let off fire, and the ship shook greatly. And Novem and Miranda burst onto the deck.

    ¡°Lyle-sama!¡±

    ¡°Christ! If they hadn¡¯t told us not to go out... wait, what¡¯s that...¡±

    Novem looked at me in worry, while Miranda watched therge monster shell burst open, and sink.

    Looking around, the Sahuagins were beginning to flee. And the battle was nearing its end.

    The cannon¡¯s bombardment had destroyed the shell, and with blood gushing out, the monster sunk back down to the ocean¡¯s depths. Watching that scene, Vera-san returned her revolver back to its holster.

    ¡°That¡¯s our fighting power. How about it? You still think we need guards?¡±

    To her provoking eyes, I ended up giving a wry smile.

    ¡°You have a point. But if you have that much power, I must wonder why we were hired. They must worry for you quite a bit.¡±

    Seeing they definitely didn¡¯t need our help, Iughed in self derision. But Vera-san stroked her hair a bit sorrowfully.

    ¡°... That¡¯s just an excuse. He just wants people to think he¡¯s doing what he can. It¡¯s always like that. Tying me down to this ship. The hell¡¯s goddess of fortune supposed to mean?¡±

    As she looked up at the sky, her profile looked as if she were enduring something.

    ... At the same time.

    (H-huh...? Why is my vision shaky... and my body suddenly feels heavy...)

    I was unsteady on my feet, and Novem and Miranda rushed over to me.

    ¡°Lyle-sama!¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t happening. I never thought it would...¡±

    The abnormalities of my body caused me to break into a cold sweat.

    ¡°... Why... at a time like this...¡±

    From the Jewel, the Ancestors were...

    ¡ºHmhmm. It¡¯s finallye, has it. What off timing he has.¡»

    ¡ºNo, I¡¯m sure you mean perfect.¡»

    ¡ºWe have some time. I do hope he recovers before we reach the stretch of ocean in question, but...¡»

    ¡ºWell, whatever the case... as I thought, Lyle¡¯s sure got it. To go through a Growth with this timing.¡»

    In my head.

    (It¡¯s a lie. This can¡¯t be... someone tell me it¡¯s a lie!!)

    As I headed for a Growth, my insides filled with dread.

 Volume 10 - 10: Trident

    Trident

    The guest room I used to sleep.

    In it, Iy, dead tired from the break of dawn. I¡¯m sure my face was quite pale. It was painful to move, and I felt terrible.

    A bucket was left nearby, and Novem was in the room nursing me.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, are you alright? Do you want some water?¡±

    The deterioration of physical state before a Growth.

    It wasing out in me quite evidently, and I was also being battered by seasickness. From yesterday evening, I¡¯d already spit up a number of times, and caused trouble for Novem and Monica.

    Shannon stopped by the room to observe my state.

    ¡°Uwah, how terrible...¡±

    She looked over my weakened form with a delighted face. Behind her, stood Monica withundry in hand.

    ¡°Little girl. The Chicken Dickhead¡¯s Fever Time ising. Please quiet down.¡±

    She looked down at Shannon with an unpleasant expression, but when she looked at me, she was smiling...

    ¡°Chicken Dickhead, I¡¯ve washed your sheets, and your clothes are in perfect condition! Now how about a change? You can¡¯t greet your Fever Time in such wet and sticky clothes.¡±

    She was truly delighted as she rmended for me to change. Novem gave a biter smile, as she stood, and extended a hand to me to help me stand.

    But taking her hand was a pain.

    ¡°Just leave me alone. And I¡¯m definitely not failing this time. You hear that? Not happening! I¡¯ve already failed four times. The fifth time... the fifth time onwards will be different.¡±

    When I pulled my nket over my head, Shannonughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Definitely impossible. Now embarrass yourself more.¡±

    There, Novem embraced me, and carefully lifted my body. I was probably making a terrible face, but she smiled as she sat me up, and began stripping off my clothes.

    ¡°If you wipe down your body, you¡¯ll feel relieved. Okay, Lyle-sama?¡±

    Seeing her nurse me so kindly, I heard a voice from the Jewel. It was the Fourth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s not matured at all from the start. You¡¯re bringing back some memories. At the first inn, she washed your hair, while you remained unmindful, and treated it as natural.¡»

    The one who followed through for me was the Seventh.

    ¡ºHey, his health will be shot out until he¡¯s done with his Growth. There¡¯s no helping it for now. But thinking back to the beginning, you¡¯ve sure grown quite a bit, Lyle.¡»

    The Fifth¡¯s voice was just a little lower than usual.

    ¡º... It¡¯s be lonelier here than it was at the start, thought.¡»

    The Third sounded as aloof as usual.

    ¡ºBut it¡¯s gotten lively around Lyle, so isn¡¯t it all fine? See, we shouldn¡¯t even be here to begin with. Think of it as a spot of fortune we get to witness Lyle¡¯s Growth.¡»

    They were acting as if it were a good thing, but I could feel nothing but malice from the ¡®Growth¡¯ part of it.

    (Are they talking about that mr. lyle again? Dammit, it¡¯s definitely these guys fault that I was never able to restrain myself before!)

    And since I left the House, I get the feeling my personality has taken quite a run for the worse.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Aria called out to Miranda, who was reading a book in their room.

    ra had gotten quite used to the boat, but her health declined whenever she tried reading, so she was outside taking in the outside air for now.

    Aria had finished her daily training on the deck, so she had returned to the room with a towel around her shoulders.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Shannon?¡±

    Miranda didn¡¯t take her eyes off the book, sitting atop the bed, flipping through the pages.

    ¡°At Lyle¡¯s ce. That girl¡¯s too curious to help it.¡±

    Aria¡¯s face turned a little red, and she touched her hand to it to hide her embarrassment.

    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s been in that state for a few days now. He¡¯s sure to be in high tensions once he gets up.¡±

    Miranda continued reading the book as she conversed with Aria.

    ¡°In a sense, that¡¯s him at his best. He doesn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of shame or embarrassment, so that¡¯s around the only time that man can show off his abilities to his fullest extent. He¡¯s never gone out to battle like that before, but I really wonder whether he¡¯s stronger than the usual Lyle.¡±

    Aria hung her towel over the railing of the bunk, and took off her clothes. After taking off the garments that had been stuck to her skin from her sweat, she began looking through her bags for a change.

    ¡°It¡¯smon to make mistakes in a post-Growth state, so isn¡¯t it a general rule to avoid battle?¡±

    ¡°... That¡¯s right, but I can¡¯t help but wonder. In all actuality, just how strong is a serious Lyle? Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±

    After wiping down her body and changing, Aria sat on her bed.

    ¡°Serious? He¡¯s still holding back?¡±

    Perhaps Miranda had finished the book, as she closed it, and set it on the bed.

    ¡°He¡¯s not. But just what would happen if he used all his Skills to their fullest. Lyle has eight whole Skills, does he not? Even if they¡¯re Support ss, shouldn¡¯t that number be formidable? That blue gem of his has been handed down for generations, so there are no duplicate Skills in it; it¡¯s needlessly amazing.¡±

    Unable toprehend the meaning behind her words, Aria tilted her head. So Miranda sighed, and gave an exnations.

    ¡°You listening? When you¡¯re in a time of crisis, and you have no choice but to manifest a Skill, then it¡¯smon for body-strengthening, or some other simple Skill to manifest. But if you have those simple Skills from the start, you¡¯re going to get something different, right?¡±

    Aria nodded.

    ¡°I kinda get it. My red gem also has a body-strengthening Skill. And wait, I still don¡¯t really know how it differs from Lyle.¡±

    Simr strengthening Skills.

    The red gem contained a strengthening Skill of the Vanguard ss.

    The blue gem one, a strengthening Skill of the Support ss.

    But even if there were some differences here and there, they demonstrated simr effects. Miranda raised her hands in the air, and assumed a pose of surrender.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way a non-specialist like me would be able to exin it. But you can tell there are some subtle differences, right? More importantly, I¡¯ll be rotating out with Novem, and taking care of Lyle tonight. I¡¯ll be getting some sleep now, so please don¡¯t wake me.¡±

    Miranda brought the book to a small desk in the room,y down, draped the nket over herself, and closed her eyes.

    Aria spoke.

    ¡°Eh? I never heard anything about... and she¡¯s already asleep!¡±

    Seeing Miranda instantly fall asleep, Aria began to think over how she would spend the rest of her day...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Beim; Lyle¡¯s mansion.

    In therge estate, Maksim was swinging about his spear in the yard to polish up his Skills.

    Automaton No. 2 was maintaining the yard, and the two of them were the only ones visible in the entirety of the vast mansion.

    Maksim endlessly repeated the basic movements, wiped off his sweat, and was about to take a break, when he heard a scream from the mansion.

    It was Adele.

    ¡°WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIIIIIS!!¡±

    ¡°Lady Adele!!¡±

    Maksim threw his towel aside, took up his spear, and leapt into the mansion, heading straight for Adele¡¯s room.

    Automaton No. 2 collected up Maksim¡¯s towel, and offered a line.

    ¡°If this was masters, I¡¯d preserve and worship it... hah, let¡¯s get back to work.¡±

    She muttered that.

    Bursting into Adele¡¯s room, Maksim saw the girl fall prostrate over her desk, and called out.

    ¡°Are you alright, mdy!?¡±

    Slowly raising her face, Adele sought salvation from Maksim with teary eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not alright. Just what is this mountain of paperwork? Why is paperwork from Zayin and Lorphys being delivered straight to Mr. Lyle¡¯s mansion in Beim!?¡±

    Maksim looked at the mountain of forms.

    ¡°... He¡¯s a hero who¡¯s done magnificent service for both countries, so I don¡¯t believe it strange for these sorts of documents toe. I-is it strange?¡±

    There, Adele hit her palms against the desk top a number of times.

    ¡°Of course it is! Why are the reportsing here!? Why are the proposals seeking his authorization!? Just what did that man do!? What¡¯s more, this letter from the Princess of Lorphys... it¡¯s a freaking love poem! What is this!? What did you do, Mr. Lyle!?¡±

    Maksim hung his head in regret.

    ¡°I apologize, mdy. There is nothing much I can do to...¡±

    Adele let out a sigh.

    ¡°Then can you get me a refill on my drink, Maksim? They¡¯re apparently going to be picked up today evening, so I¡¯ll have to have them done by then.¡±

    He took a cup from a tired Adele. Maksim put his spear under his armpit, and held the cup quite preciously, as he left the room.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have it ready at once!¡±

    As Maksim dashed down the hallway, automaton maid No. 1...

    ¡°Don¡¯t run in the halls.¡±

    Offered him a warning...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... It was around when the ship voyage was entering its sixth day.

    Lyle was still bed-ridden.

    At this point, it was agony for him to even let out words, and if someone talked to him, they¡¯d only get a, ¡®meh...¡¯ or, ¡®yeah...¡¯ in response.

    The bridge was about to enter dangerous water, so Vera had checked his room to confirm he was still in a horrible state.

    The captain asked Vera about the state of her bodyguards, aka Lyle¡¯s Party.

    ¡°Mdy, how are the adventurers faring? A few of them are moving around quite calmly, but the man has yet to show himself, so the sailors are getting worried.¡±

    Rather than worry, they were beginning to wonder if he¡¯d really be of any use.

    Vera reported what she¡¯d seen without any falsehoods.

    ¡°He¡¯s still in a pre-Growth, and absolutely no good. The timing was too bad. They really are out there, those luckless folks. Whatever adventurers, once they got to be first rate, I thought they would have to be the luckier ones, but it looks like that man is different.¡±

    The captain pulled his cap down, and gave a dry smile.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s quite a... anyways, we have you with us, mdy, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Vera¡¯s expression hardened a bit, but she immediately smiled.

    ¡°Those goddess of fortune rumors again? Don¡¯t go there. They drive all the men away, and I¡¯m quite troubled here.¡±

    The captain raised a loudugh.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s the men who¡¯ve got no eyes for women. You¡¯re a fine woman, mdy, so they¡¯ll flock to you whether you like it or not someday.¡±

    Vera offered a light response of, ¡®and how nice that would be,¡¯ but inside, she didn¡¯t feel all that well.

    (The ones who draw close are all just after the money. And when I¡¯m out here on the ocean, just how do you expect me to meet a people? Good grief...)

    Vera recalled her younger sister, and the young servant who¡¯d worked at the mansion. Their ages were around the same, and the boy who assisted in work around the mansion... he had been Vera¡¯s first love.

    She wasn¡¯t still dragging it out. But when that boy grew to the age where he could take a ship out to sea, it was her sister he had begun to court. The sisters weren¡¯t at odds, and Vera even said she¡¯d support her.

    (... Before I knew it, he had started speaking to her normally, yet I was always a mdy, wasn¡¯t I. I¡¯ve always been called heartless, but it¡¯s honestly quite rough.)

    She knew the red parasol the boy had given her as a present was something her sister put out money for, and asked him to buy.

    Her sister was likely trying to be mindful, But Vera found herself bing pitiful.

    (If father recognizes it, he¡¯s sure to be the sessor. And I¡¯ll be stuck on this ship forever, will I...)

    She herself had yet to recognize their rtions. But Vera was under the impression that one wasn¡¯t a problem of time. The young servant was talented, and blessed with an earnest personality.

    And that was the part that had drawn her in as well.

    (Hah, I really should have talked with him some more... once I get back, the three of us can sit down for a nice long...)

    When she thought to herself, a voice came from one of the numerous metal tubes on the bridge. It was the one connected to the lookout post.

    ¡ºI-I can see something! And the sky is clouding over...¡»

    The captain shouted at the panicking sailor to get some more definite information.

    Vera looked out the window of the bridge, before rushing out of it.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this? There wasn¡¯t any wind before... and this is...¡±

    The weather had been splendid right up that point. Sea birds were flying around the vessel, but now they had disappeared entirely. Swirling rain clouds were spiraling their way into the sky, and as rain began to fall, Vera pushed her ck hair back, and looked ahead.

    When she gripped a nearby railing, the boat began to rock violently.

    A sailor followed her, and told her to return.

    ¡°Mdy, quickly go inside! You¡¯ll get wet!¡±

    Vera was looking straight in the direction of the boat¡¯s trajectory. And after pointing her hand at the sailor, she immediately gave orders.

    ¡°Turn this boat around! Port or starboard, I don¡¯t care! Change our course at once!¡±

    But pushing the sailor to the side, the captain popped out his head.

    ¡°Mdy! The rudder isn¡¯t working! It¡¯s as if we¡¯re being pulled in, reeled in ahead!¡±

    Vera mortifyingly looked straight ahead.

    There, showing its face from the water surface, was arge monster... no, one known as a god of the seas, a ¡¾Trident Serpent¡¿ was looking their way.

    It had three heads, and the middle one looked just like its namesake... from the sides of its jaw, grew sharp protrusions unidentifiable as horns or fangs; they were made of an unknown metallic substance.

    Such protrusion weren¡¯t on the other heads, but she noticed the six eyes of the three heads were looking their way.

    She could only despair. It was several timesrger than the Vera Tr¨¥s, and from the eyes of sailors, a monster that was a difficult one to even try and survive against. Yes, it was a monster, and even if it was called a god of the seas, it was looking on them as prey.

    A little below where its heads forked off, she could see arge fin. It was floating on the surface, waiting for them to draw closer.

    And on the deck, the sailors, sat, and held their heads.

    Seeing the Trident Serpent, the Captain pulled his cap down as far as it went.

    ¡°... Get off the ship, mdy. With a small boat, there¡¯s still a chance you¡¯ll get out alive.¡±

    Vera slowly turned to look at the captain.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I could run. It¡¯s the currents pulling this ship in.¡±

    Looking at the swirling water surface centered on the Trident Serpent, Vera lowered her fist into the rail.

    ¡°... To hell with goddess of fortune. Just look at this.¡±

    She knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to see her family again, but even so, maybe that was a means to escape from her current locked-down situation.

    And she shook her head.

    (The hell am I thinking about? If we sink here, I¡¯ll really sink to the ocean¡¯s depths... ocean¡¯s depths? You¡¯re telling me that was a prophetic dream?)

    Raising a face taken aback, Vera vexingly grit her teeth.

    ¡°... Prepare for battle. Take out the cannons. We can¡¯t just leave this god of the seas to do as he pleases forever!¡±

    Bu the sailors were making expressions of despair.

    ¡°But mdy... it¡¯s a god we¡¯re up against.¡±

    ¡°Nothing good¡¯lle of it. Pointing a gun at the god of the seas.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way a cannon¡¯ll take down a god...¡±

    The captain seemed to have given up as well. Of all else, that¡¯s just how overwhelming the opponent was. The center head looked as if it were wearing a crown. A golden crown, and those sharp golden des on the sides of its mouth.

    Together with is jaw, it looked like a three-pronged spear.

    Lightning fell from the clouds, and lit up the dark shadow of the Trident Serpent in a pale blue light. Its blue scales beautifully reflected the seven colors of the rainbow, as it eagerly awaited the arrival of its prey.

    Vera wrung out her voice once more.

    ¡°Prepare for battle! We¡¯re not going to let ourselves go down just like that! This is a state-of-the-art ship, is it not!¡±

    But a single sailor...

    ¡°... Even so, god of the seas there.¡±

    They were in despair, and none of the seamen even tried to make a move. So Vera hit her fist against the railing again.

    As the rain grew stronger, Vera red at the Trident Serpent before her eyes... and there, she noticed.

    Atop the deck, the form of the young man with blue hair.

    The boy who should¡¯ve been sick and asleep tantly ignored the sailors curling up, and headed for the front of the boat.

    He was soaked by the rain, yet he continued across the shaking vessel, looked at the enemy, and...

    ¡°Peeerfect!! Wonderful! Thatrge frame, that heroic silhouette, that majesty!! You must be a worthy opponent for my magnificence!¡±

    Vera leaned in as she heard that ted voice.

    ¡°What does he intend to do over there...¡±

    Lyle spread his arms out with in the rain, and shouted out in a loud voice.

    ¡°A splendid opponent tomemorate this Growth! You shall... be the fuel for my money-raising schemes!! Fwahaha, FWAHAHAHA... *cough*! Swallowed a little seawater. The water spray here is awful.¡±

    Before the giant enemy, Lyle raised a loudugh. And when the waves crashed into the boat, and sent ocean water into the air, he swallowed it, and broke into a coughing fit...

 Volume 10 - 11: The Goddesses have a Thing for Those that Fight on

    The Goddesses have a Thing for Those that Fight on

    Within the storm, I looked at the giant Trident Serpent in the middle of the whirlpool.

    I crossed my arms, and from the water spray, my body was soaked. On the deck, Novem and the others were calling out for me to return.

    While it doesn¡¯t really matter, I have to say my soaked body is twenty percent cooler than usual.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, pleasee back! You¡¯ll get a cold!¡±

    I flipped my hair, and as it was wet, water flew around.

    ¡°I¡¯m already sopping wet, so there¡¯s no problem. More importantly, Novem, how much cooler do you think I ampared to my normal state...¡±

    There, Monica shook up her twin tails behind Novem.

    ¡°You¡¯re fifty percent cooler than usual! I¡¯ve already got tens of thousands of photos of you stored in my memory! My videos are of perfect quality as well!¡±

    Seeing her wriggle her body in delight, I...

    ¡°I don¡¯t really get it, but you say some nice things. Want me to take my shirt off as a public service?¡±

    There, Aria looked at me, and yelled. She gripped the railing, and turned her eyes to the giant enemy... the Trident... too long, let¡¯s just call it Tressy.

    ¡°Juste back already! A monster like that¡¯se out! You do know why we¡¯re here, don¡¯t you!? We¡¯re guards! Guards!¡±

    Her red hair was wet, and since she usually preferred clothing fit close to her body, when wet I could make out her body¡¯s lines quite clearly.

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I¡¯m here. By the way, I¡¯m quite amazing in the nude, you know? You sure you don¡¯t want to see?¡±

    ¡°Why did you have toe out with this timing!!?¡±

    Aria cried out, but Monica was excitedly looking in my direction. As I thought, I really should take it off. I reached for my shirt.

    There, Vera-san who¡¯de out on deck, called out to me.

    ¡°Painful Growth guy over there! Shut up, and listen to orders! I¡¯m cancelling the guard request. I¡¯ve no intent to tell you to fight something like that. Begin the preparations to escape at once!¡±

    On top of the deck, the crouching sailors raised their heads at the thought of escape. But the sea was slowly spiraling inwards with Tressy at the base, and it didn¡¯t look like a small boat would be able to escape.

    The currents would probably swallow it up and sink it.

    I...

    ¡°Cancel? That would be troubling. That thing over there is my prey. I¡¯ve especially taken a liking to Tressy¡¯s crown! I want it! While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll do my job, and get money in my hands!¡±

    I clenched my fist in the air to emphasize my point, and the sailors, and myrades that¡¯de out on deck looked dumbfounded. As a representative, Vera pointed at me.

    ¡°What the hell¡¯s a Tressy?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cute? Trident Serpent¡¯s too long so, I¡¯ve decided it now.¡±

    ¡°Cute or not is irrelevant! That¡¯s a monster called the god of the seas! Even if you try turning a de on it, nothing wille of it! ... We can only run away!¡±

    As she hung her head vexingly, Vera-san seemed to be emotionally opposed. On the deck, the sailors had all gathered to discuss their escape.

    Miranda pulled Shannon by the hand, and approached me.

    ¡°Lyle, what are you doing!?¡±

    Behind a surprised Miranda, Eva and May were looking at me. No, they were looking beyond me, at Tressy.

    Showing all three of its heads above the water, and patiently waiting for us; what an honest fellow.

    ¡°... For real?¡±

    Eva said that, and May¡¯s bearing was different than usual.

    ¡°This one¡¯s... impossible, even for me. I can see why the sea¡¯s divine beasts haven¡¯t done anything about it.¡±

    It seems there are divine beasts in the sea as well. I¡¯d like to see one, one of these days.

    With her staff raised, ra produced light to illuminate the area without anyone telling her to.

    The sky was covered with thick clouds, and the clear sky was turning quite dark.

    It felt as if it were night, and the water¡¯s pitch ck surface lookd as if it would swallow the lot of us.

    As more people gathered on the deck, the ship¡¯s movements gradually ceased resisting the spiraling current. It leisurely went with the flow, gradually bringing us closer to Tressy.

    Atop the swaying deck, everyone made expressions of despair as they looked at the monster.

    ¡°Why the god of the sea...¡±

    ¡°We even had mdy with us.¡±

    ¡°God dammit...¡±

    As the sailors despaired, Vera-san hung her head, made a fist with her hands, and bit down on her Lower lip.

    From the Jewel, the ancestors let out their voices.

    ¡ºThat one¡¯s a bit too big, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s more, we¡¯ve never fought anything like that. What are you going to do, mr. lyle?¡»

    ¡ºEven if you n to run, it¡¯s looking on us as prey. Huh? Does it eat humans? Just how does it fill its stomach with that humongous frame it¡¯s got?¡»

    ¡ºDo monsters ever get full? Anyways, it¡¯s too big to be cute. If only it¡¯s eyes were just a little bit rounder...¡»

    ¡ºThe best option at hand... it would be to use something as bait, and survive... now then, what¡¯s your take on the matter, mr. lyle?¡»

    They were cing some expectations on me, so I boldly stood at the bowsprit alone, and pointed at Tressy. In a loud voice...

    ¡°Monica, is that a god?¡±

    While Monica was pelted by the sea spray and rain, neither her clothes nor her hair looked wet. She stood perfectly postured, let off a light from her red eyes, and opened her mouth.

    ¡°I concluded it is a monster. It¡¯s oversized, but I can detect Magic Stones in its body. Well, it does have quite an atmosphere, to say the least. Perhaps it¡¯s the crown?¡±

    ¡°It really is a nice piece. I want one. It¡¯ll sell for a fortune.... Now then, gentlemen. As you¡¯ve just heard, that there is no god.¡±

    There, one of the sailors called out.

    ¡°It¡¯s the reincarnation of the goddess! The third goddess... if you go against the sea, it¡¯ll draw you into its depths, and steal your soul away!¡±

    It appears they believed in the superstitions. Most of the crew quivered as they huddled together.

    I smiled.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem! My House has been faithful to all the goddesses for generations. Even if I take one down, there¡¯s still six to believe in!¡±

    In the Jewel, the Thirdughed.

    ¡ºOh right. We fundamentally supported all seven goddesses, didn¡¯t we. It¡¯s true that there won¡¯t be much of a problem even if we lose one or two.¡»

    There, Novem looked at me with a conflicted expression, and Aria yelled out.

    ¡°You ungrateful heretic! Are you sure it isn¡¯t your fault we¡¯re being targeted!?¡±

    I calmed down a little, and touched my right hand to my chin.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a point. I¡¯m a man who¡¯s got it... maybe the goddesses are sending down some funds for me. I¡¯m scraping by for now, but daily faith is important, you hear!¡±

    Aria¡¯s face turned red, and she muttered something like, ¡®why is it only at times like these, that he¡¯s overflowing with confidence...¡¯ so I pointed at Tressy, and made a pose.

    ¡°... The goddesses smile on those that fight on!¡±

    Those around were looking at me. As I thought, even if I just randomly threw words out, the magnificent aura I was born with gave birth to persuasive power.

    Vera-san raised her face to look at me. A majority of the sailors looked my way as well.

    ¡°Just offering your prayers won¡¯t get you anywhere. It¡¯s to those that fight on to survive, that the goddess will grant her final smile. That goddess of the sea is testing us. And I will take her on... is there anyone to join me? If we achieve victory here, we¡¯ll be the ones who challenged god! God yers! How about it, doesn¡¯t it have a splendid ring to it!?¡±

    Fastening herself tight to Miranda, Shannon spoke out in a small voice.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s definitely messed up in the head.¡±

    Genius is never understood by the ordinary man. I¡¯ve read it in a book once. So this is what they meant, I smiled to myself.

    (Fool. Defeat the monster, and we¡¯ll be heralded as god yers. Isn¡¯t it perfect!)

    Vera0san looked at me, and after taking some deep breathes, she asked.

    ¡°Do we have a chance?¡±

    I spoke confidently.

    ¡°As long as we¡¯re alive, we can win. There is no such thing as a strongest in this world. By the way, I¡¯m only here to fight because there¡¯s a chance. I, Lyle Walt... have never once faced defeat in my life!¡±

    There, Shannon whispered again.

    ¡°... Even when Celes knocked the living daylights out of you?¡±

    Miranda shut her up with a, ¡®Shhh!¡¯

    (Ha, I haven¡¯t lost yet. We¡¯re still in the middle of the match. And I¡¯m a man who¡¯ll reign victorious at the end! My losses up to now were all to lead to my triumph!)

    Vera-san looked at my face. And turning around, she issued a manifesto to the sailors.

    ¡°Men! Do you seriously intend to leave it all to him!? This ship is our ship. You¡¯re going to let that guy rampage around as he pleases, while you shut your lips and watch!?¡±

    The crew cast their eyes down.

    It was at that moment. The captain took off his hat. And he raised his voice.

    ¡°You lot, our goddess of fortune hasmanded us to fight! You¡¯re going to let that bodyguard adventurer have all the cool parts to himself!? If we lose, it¡¯s the end either way. Try to run, and the boat¡¯ll sink. Then what say you we go out with a bang!!¡±

    On those words, the sailors raised their faces and stood. One, and then the next...

    ¡°Dammit, it really isn¡¯t my day.¡±

    ¡°If that guard fails, he¡¯s in for a wallop.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, goddess of the sea, and goddess of fortune... a sh of goddesses? How meaningless.¡±

    Seeing themin as they stood in the rain, Vera-san looked a little surprised.

    When the ship took arge sway, I used the momentum to leap andnd in front of Vera-san.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºIt would¡¯ve been interesting if you slipped there.¡»

    He said something like that, but I stood, and faced Vera-san.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°No, you really are a goddess of fortune. Of all else, when you went to challenge the god of the seas or whatever, you had someone as strong as me aboard your ship... now then, for victory, there¡¯s something I must request.¡±

    Hearing it was for victory, Vera-san made a serious expression. She looked a little tired at the first part, but seeing her face turn serious, I...

    ¡°I want a kiss. What¡¯s more, a deep one!¡±

    ¡°... Hah?¡±

    The sailors looked at me in surprise.

    ¡°W-what!?¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    ¡°Oy, someone get the guns!¡±

    I embraced the surprised girl, and used the rocking of the boat to support the back of her hip with my left hand. It was as if I was holding her up as she was about to fall.

    She was too surprised to resist...

    ¡°My apologies. But worry not, I¡¯ll make you mine before you know it.¡±

    ¡°You really are crazy!¡±

    I covered up her mouth, and stuck in my tongue. She tried to resist, and push me away, but perhaps finding she couldn¡¯t break free, she soon gave up.

    The Fifth let his voice.

    ¡ºWhy can¡¯t Lyle be this assertive on a regr basis?¡»

    The Fourth seemed to be of the same opinion.

    ¡ºIf he was like this normally, it¡¯d all be much easier.¡»

    After a while, I slowly proper her up, and she took a few steps back, as she wiped off her mouth, and red at me... she opened her eyes wide.

    ¡°Y-you... so that¡¯s.... how it is. It really was necessary for victory.¡±

    I smiled.

    ¡°I know, right? So won¡¯t you tell the sailors around us to lower their weapons?¡±

    Around me, sailors with bloodshot eyes were holding up their guns, giving off a feeling that they¡¯re pull the trigger at any moment.

    ¡°What has he done to the Lady!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll blow ¡®is ¡®ead clean off!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re food for the fishies!!¡±

    They were looking at me with faces of rage, and prepared to fire at the slightest provocation. But there, Vera-san stopped them.

    ¡°Stop it! I hate to admit it, but it was something necessary to win. Look, the ship¡¯s being pulled in! Everyone to your stations! Lyle! After kissing me like that, I definitely won¡¯t forgive you if you let us lose!¡±

    I nodded, and looked around. Their fear and tension from before had been somewhat mitigated.

    (Now then, I¡¯ve sessfully undone Vera-san¡¯s and the sailors¡¯ anxiety...)

    Looking over the crew members reluctantly put down their guns, and return to their stations, I made a triumphant smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural. If I don¡¯t win here, my name will die. Now then, how about I get a little serious? Monica, stay by my side. May by Shannon. Shannon¡¯s eyes will prove essential. Aria, Eva, ra, stay on the ship. Listen to Vera-san¡¯s orders. Novem, Miranda, you¡¯ll be stationed on the front and back of the deck.¡±

    When I gave out orders, Novem came over to my side.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, can we win?¡±

    Hearing that, I...

    ¡°We shall! Kill that monster, and we¡¯ll be called god yers, you know? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be more effective than killing a Land Dragon? We¡¯ll be famous once we get back. And it¡¯ll get noisy again... good grief.¡±

    There, making a bitter smile, Novem looked at me.

    ¡°So the goddesses smile on those that fight on, is it... perhaps you¡¯re right.¡±

    I smiled, and pointed my thumb at myself.

    ¡°Right? I, Lyle Walt... I¡¯m confident I can make even a goddess fall for me. More than that, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re already swooning over me in heaven. What a sinful man.¡±

    Perhaps finding it strange, Novem smiled, and nodded a number of times.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure your right.¡±

    Is what she said.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Vera instantly changed out of her soaked clothes, and took over the bridge.

    She held her head with her left hand, and endured the pain. Overflowing with unfamiliar information, she could get a precise understanding of everything around.

    (I can tell what¡¯s around the ship. In the sea... even in the ship itself... a Skill of this level, and he can share its use. He really is amazing, isn¡¯t he.)

    To her, the captain sent a worried voice.

    ¡°Mdy?¡±

    ¡°Starboard. And keep throwing Magic Stones into the motion hearth! Get close enough for our cannons to reach.¡±

    ¡°I-is that alright!?¡±

    To a surprised sailor, Vera spoke.

    ¡°If our attacks won¡¯t reach, there¡¯s no point at all. And with the cannons, time the firing with that adventurer¡¯s words.¡±

    The sailor was surprised once more.

    ¡°A-are you sure it¡¯s alright to leave that much to him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility! So why don¡¯t we teach that three headed monster the terror of humans!? And there aren¡¯t enough people on the motion hearth. Hurry and send some support!¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    Sending out order after order, Vera verified the image in her head once more.

    (I can see it. The movements of people. And I can even hear some voices.)

    ¡ºGod f***ing dammit!! Only mine was a few milliseconds shorter than the others!!¡»

    ¡ºMonica, shut up! I¡¯m soaked, and going through hell here! *Cough*! *Hack*!¡»

    ¡ºOh my, Shannon swallowed water again. Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯d be fine as long as you could see?¡»

    ¡ºra, you haven¡¯t said anything for a while. Are you fantasizing over something strange again?¡»

    ¡º... Aria-san, I¡¯m not the only one who felt like a pure maiden when he kissed me, was I?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s hot! It¡¯s really hot here! They¡¯re pouring magic stones into a giant cauldron thing! Because of that, it¡¯s really hot!¡»

    ¡ºEva, you quiet down too! Out here, it¡¯s freezing, and wet!¡»

    ¡ºLyle-sama, have you gotten the information you needed?¡»

    ¡ºGot them from ra¡¯s Skill without a problem. I¡¯ve found out that I have absolutely no idea what sort of attack it¡¯ll make. It¡¯s a massive harvest!¡»

    The voices Vera heard in her head were loud, and she held her hand against it.

    At the bridge, the sailors hurriedly gave their reports. And Vera transmitted them to Lyle.

    ¡ºPreparations ready over here. Can I leave firing the cannon to you?¡»

    There, Lyle gave a response.

    ¡ºLeave it to me. If we don¡¯t win, we¡¯ve no future... how did that linee out?¡»

    ¡ºAs expected of Lyle-sama.¡»

    ¡ºDo your job properly! Why are you soid back!? There¡¯s a giant monster right before your eyes! Why did you have toe out with this timing... you¡¯re a nuisance!¡»

    On the words of the girl called Shannon, Lyle...

    ¡ºI do think I¡¯m restraining it more than usual, you know? See, my aura is simply different from a normal humans, so it¡¯s quite a trial to contain it. Even if I may say irresponsible things, I do believe in all of you. As I thought, this must be a talent I¡¯ve been born with.¡»

    Vera began to be a little anxious over Lyle¡¯s words, but after them, she got the feeling she heard the voices of some other males.

    ¡ºNo doubt about it. This has got to be a talent.¡»

    ¡ºRight. Finding a man of this caliber isn¡¯t too easy...¡»

    ¡ºHey, think we¡¯ll get anything better than, I can make even a goddess fall for me?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s only just begun, has it not. Oh, we¡¯ve connected to a strange line... ah.¡»

    The voices suddenly cut off, and Vera shook her head a number of time. The voices she heard were male... what¡¯s more, they didn¡¯t belong to Lyle, but a wide array of men. Hearing those voices in their early thirties, it sounded as if they were actually enjoying the present situation.

    (... Seriously, what?)

    As Vera thought that, the ship moved, and approached Tressy.

    ¡°Mdy! We¡¯ve got it in the range of the cannons!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fire yet! Wait for the order!¡±

    (Kuh, I don¡¯t have the leisure to think over it now.)

    As Vera concentrated on Tressy, the voices resounding through her head gradually began to turn serious. But Lyle alone was...

    ¡ºAh, a catchphrase! Don¡¯t you think I need a catchphrase! Dammit, I wasn¡¯t able to say the usual, ¡®let¡¯s have fun with it¡¯...¡»

    Still on cloud nine...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    On top of the deck, I stood around the center with Monica to my side.

    The metallic blunt weapon we had once recovered from a boss in Arumsaas. Monica had repaired it, and turned it into a cannon.

    Taking a stance with the cannon that didn¡¯t match her small and slender body, Monica spoke to me.

    ¡°This weapon is iplete. And it hasn¡¯t even been test fired. Our ammunitions number a minimal five armor piercing shells, two explosive ones. I can calibrate it after the first shot, but we¡¯re in a storm. The distance considered, please think of our chances ofnding a hit to be considerably low.¡±

    As she held up that unperfected cannon, I spoke to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s more than enough. For now, as he¡¯s standing there so elegantly, we¡¯ll have to show him we¡¯re just a bit serious.¡±

    Monica tilted her head.

    ¡°Are you certain you wish to anger it?¡±

    I looked down the barrel twice Monica¡¯s height, as I replied.

    ¡°If we see we can¡¯t inflict a severe wound with that, we¡¯ll just have to move on to the next means. In that case, it would be easier to defeat it if it came closer. Now then, guess I should take a swing at it too.¡±

    I took the Jewel in my left hand, removed it from my neck, and had its silver ornaments take the form of arge bow. The longbow had a length that exceeded my height, and no string. But by pouring in Mana, a pale blue light spanned it, and formed a thread.

    ¡°I¡¯m connected to you with a line. Want me to try calibrating it?¡±

    There, Monica spoke.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t underestimate me. If it¡¯s only tond a blow, it¡¯s an easy task. Our scales of precision are different. But are you sure you won¡¯t aim for the center of its head? I get the feeling it¡¯s quite clearly its weak point.¡±

    In regards to her, I...

    ¡°We can¡¯t have that crown fly away on us. Well, it¡¯s best if it doesn¡¯t... I¡¯ll take the center head.¡±

    Saying that, I drew back the bow, and an arrow of light began to take shape. What was initially light in the vague shape of an arrow slowly recreated an arrow¡¯s shape down to its finer details.

    After taking enough time to set my aim...

    ¡°Don¡¯t sink from this.¡±

    I shot the arrow. That pale blue arrow flew straight at the right head, andnded on the mark, and the enemy seemed to take notice of it, as it moved its head.

    But...

    ¡°Armor piercing rounding up. Please cover your hears, and open your mouth.¡±

    I followed Monica¡¯s orders, as the cannon breather fires, and Monica endured its impact. The wood of the deck grated, and the entire ship shook alongside it.

    Water spray hit the gun barrel, and evaporated to coat it in white smoke.

    In my head, I could hear Vera¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºWait a minute! It¡¯s more powerful than ours, isn¡¯t it!? If you were carrying such a weapon around, then you should¡¯ve just said it!¡»

    But as I took my hands from my ears, I looked at the left head the shell had hit. There wasn¡¯t a doubt my arrow had hit the right one either.

    The smoke cleared, and perhaps the head that¡¯d been hit had flown into a rage, as it pointed itself at the sky, and let out a roar. The intense vibrations of the air could even be felt where we stood.

    The momentum of the whirlpool increased, and we began to pick up speed.

    The middle head opened its mouth with, and in it, a blue lump of Mana began to form, and expand. I could confirm it with Skills.

    Using the information obtained through Shannon¡¯s demon eyes, and...

    What I gained from the Second¡¯s, and Sixth¡¯s Skill, my conclusion was...

    ¡°If it hits, we¡¯ll be blown to smithereens. That isn¡¯t good.¡±

    Monica looked at my face.

    ¡°Despite that, you seem to be having some fun.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. We just don¡¯t let it hit. Novem, Miranda, deploy it on my orders. And fire the starboard cannons on my order. Vera-san please increase the ship¡¯s speed. It¡¯s fine if we get closer.¡±

    My Skill... the Conection link rted responses from Novem, Miranda and Aria.

    ¡ºThe preparations areplete.¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t let it hit... you make it sound so easy.¡»

    ¡ºReady anytime.¡»

    Vera-san.

    ¡ºIf you¡¯re going to give orders, give them sooner. We can¡¯t make sudden movements!¡»

    Tressy¡¯s center head opened its mouth towards us, and fired off that blue ball of magic. It was distant, and I could make out its movements quite clearly, but as it came closer, it looked as if it was picking up speed.

    I swung my right hand to the side.

    ¡°Deploy Magic Shield!¡±

    Novem and Miranda deployed their magic, and for only an instant, a thick wall of Mana protected the ship.

    What¡¯s more, it was oval shaped, and with the increase in the boat¡¯s speed, we were able to slip the vessel out of its impact trajectory. The Mana mass that strayed from the ship hit the sea¡¯s surface in the distance, and raised arge pir of water.

    Monica looked at it.

    ¡°Truly, one hit of that would have blown us away.¡±

    I protruded my right hand out forward.

    ¡°Fire!!¡±

    The cannons on the starboard side blew fire all at once, and I used the Select Skill.

    I set my aim on the heads on both side, and adjusted their speed so they¡¯d collide, but when they hit, I saw Tressy¡¯s form let off a faint light.

    Monica gave a level-headed analysis.

    ¡°It¡¯s covering its body with that mysterious energy called Mana. Of that attack, a vast majority of it never reached the main body. Mine and your attacks had more an effect, Chicken dickwad. Looking closely, it does seem those heads do have wounds from our attacks.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯m d we didn¡¯t aim for the center one.¡±

    Hearing that, I looked at Tressy. It was ring at us with its red eyes, and the whirlpool had grown stronger still.

    ¡°If it¡¯s grown serious, then so be it. Will it approach, or continue attacking at a distance...¡±

    Monica spoke.

    ¡°It looked like it¡¯s closing it. You have sessfully angered the beast.¡±

    I pulled the bow with a smile. I increased the number of arrows from before, and pointed it a little higher. As Tressy began to move, the arrows of light rained down on him. They exploded on impact, but that pale light protected him, and none of them did anything decisive.

    There, he dived into the water.

    Monica spoke.

    ¡°The whirlpool has ceased. It seems it has to stay still for it to ur.¡±

    I gave orders to Vera-san.

    ¡°The whirlpool has stopped. Please go right into running from Tressy.¡±

    ¡ºDon¡¯t make it sound so easy! Ah, god! Port! Port!¡»

    The boat slowly turned its course to the left, and with the speed we¡¯d built up, Tressy was stuck chasing us.

    ¡°Now then, should we aim for when it surfaces?¡±

    Me and Monica held up our bow and cannon, and I aimed at the water front, and fired an arrow. Immediately afterwards, I covered my ears, opened my mouth, and Monica fired the cannon.

    Two pirs of water.

    Tressy¡¯s movements dulled, making some distance to the ship.

    From the Jewel.

    ¡ºHuh? Is it really just going to croak like this?¡»

    ¡ºNo, Tressy should be able to get more serious than that.¡»

    ¡ºBut what a tough one... aren¡¯t we at a disadvantage here? Monica¡¯s cannon has five rounds left.¡»

    ¡ºBut when it¡¯s that big, it sure has some firepower. If you¡¯re going to take it back, you¡¯ll have to decide on a piece... in that case, the middle head does look appealing.¡»

    Monica set the next shell, and Tressy¡¯s head... when a face other than the center surfaced, it began gathering pale blue light in its mouth.

    Letting out a sigh, I quickly pulled the bow, and fired.

    ¡°The same trick again... and too slow!¡±

    My arrow hit the lights in its mouth, causing it to explode, and inflict magic damage on itself. It fell back into the water, and its movements grew even duller. It seemed to be trying to get itself together underwater.

    ¡°Hahaha, give chase!¡±

    On my words, Monica also...

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    She held up her cannon, and turned it towards the water. Setting her aim, she fired it off again.

    The distance was getting too great, so I told Vera-san to drop our speed.

    ¡°Could you lower our speed?¡±

    ¡ºUnderstood. More importantly, couldn¡¯t we just run away like this?¡»

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡ºEh?¡»

    To Vera-san, who¡¯d chosen the option of running away, I...

    ¡°We can win, so don¡¯t sweat it. And wait, if I don¡¯t bring back something here, my financial situation will be thrown into quite a mess, so...¡±

    There, Monica set the next shell, and addressed me.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve really enraged it.¡±

    When I turned my eyes to Tressy, the center head showed itself from the water¡¯s surface, and bit at the other ones. It sunk its teeth in, and tore off one of its iling heads, and after some fighting with the other one, it tried to discard it as well.

    ¡°... Okay, fire.¡±

    Tressy had waited for us. But we didn¡¯t have to wait in return. He was making such a nice opening, so we were going to open it.

    ¡°I, Monica, love it when you¡¯re so vicious, Chicken Dickwad. Let¡¯s go right at it.¡±

    ¡°I also love you. I love you, Monica.¡±

    ¡°...! What was that!? Daaaamn!! I let it slide! Please say it again! Say it again with a refreshing smile!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, you won¡¯t get it from me so easily. Now then, on to the next shot. Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll give you as much love as you want. That goes for everyone!¡±

    ¡ºTake this seriously!! You¡¯re definitely an idiot! Hey!!¡»

    I smiled at Shannon, as she shouted out in protest atop the deck. May was protecting her, and she was keeping her demon eyes locked on Tressy.

    ¡°But before I shower you with love, we¡¯ll have to collect the materials and magic stones.¡±

    ¡°I-I must hurry! The clock is...! I must put an end to all this before the Chicken Dickwad¡¯s Fever Time ends!¡±

    As Tressy was fighting with the heads of its body, we mercilessly poured our attacks onto it.

 Volume 10 - 12: Trump Card

    Trump Card

    As Tressy tried to bite off its second head, me and Monica bombarded it with cannon shells, and arrows of light.

    As the rain fell, the cannon rounds exploded, and as he let off a faint light, blood flowed out of the spot where his head once was, as he red at us.

    Monica had run out of armor piercing rounds, and she had used an explosive one. And she evaluated it.

    ¡°The explosive shells aren¡¯t too effective.¡±

    She left the cannon on the deck. From the heat it had been building up, the rain and seawatering down on it raised a thick steam.

    ¡°It explodes shily, just as I like it, but... it didn¡¯t really do much.¡±

    When I said that, Tressy¡¯s glowing frame looked over all of us with its red eyes, before it turned to the heavens, and let out a roar. It plunged into the water with sharper movements than before, and began its approach.

    I called to Vera-san.

    ¡°Crank the speed up all the way. It seems it¡¯s gotten serious.¡±

    The answer that came was...

    ¡ºWhy does relinquishing its own heads make it stronger!? I just have raise the speed, right? Right!?¡»

    Monica took out arge hammer from under her apron, and took a stance.

    ¡°No wonder the development of firearms is so behind. The means they have to block it are too unfair. The hell¡¯s up with those barriers.¡±

    The one to agree with herint was the Seventh in the jewel.

    ¡ºExactly. Their firepower can be shaved down to such an extent, and they cost gold, so no one recognized them... they¡¯re definitely superior weapons, I tell you.¡»

    They were definitely useful, but perhaps they weren¡¯t at a level where they¡¯d be too wide-spread yet.

    I pulled my bow, and sent off an arrow at the water.

    It pierced into the water¡¯s surface, hit Tressy head-on, and raised an explosion. But his movements didn¡¯t dull as they had before.

    ¡°With three heads... it was difficult to move just one body. It¡¯s moving much better than before.¡±

    When I admired it, Shannon- held up by May- looked at Tressy¡¯s movements. She turned to me, and yelled out.

    ¡°Why do you look so happy!? Take it out before it gets serious!¡±

    Her opinion was right on the mark. But I didn¡¯t defeat it before that, so there was no helping it.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to do, but it didn¡¯t work out. Well, I don¡¯t hate chipping away at it like that, but let¡¯s move on to the next means.¡±

    Monica was of the same opinion.

    ¡°By my calctions, your long distance attacks won¡¯t be able to defeat it. As for me, I only have one exploding shell left.¡±

    On those words, Shannon¡¯s eyes went teary.

    ¡°Y-you really can beat it, right!?¡±

    I used my right hand to flip my wet hair.

    ¡°How foolish. If you lose, all that happens is that you die. What goodes out of thinking whates after losing? I only ever think of winning alone. That¡¯s my way of life!¡±

    Shannon held by May began thrashing about.

    ¡°When this is all over, I¡¯m definitely smacking you!¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t struggle around. I¡¯m the only one you¡¯re hurting, you know?¡±

    I smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! After we win, I¡¯ll y with you all you want. Now then, there¡¯s no elegance to be found in using nothing but a bow. Next, let¡¯s have a go with this one.¡±

    I changed the bow to the halberd, took a swing with it, and made a pose on the deck.

    Right after that, Miranda sent a transmission from behind.

    ¡ºSorry for interrupting your fun, but it looks like it¡¯ll catch u, you know? If it grabs the ships, won¡¯t it drag us all straight down to the bottom of the ocean?¡»

    I held the halberd in my right hand, and held my left hand high.

    ¡°No problem. The current me can take on a Tressy or two. All hands, I¡¯m raising our speed, so please be careful... Up n¡¯ Down.¡±

    When I used a Skill, the ship¡¯s speed suddenly rose, and Tressy¡¯s movements dulled. But even with that, He was closing in on us.

    By lopping off two heads, its movements had unified, making it quite troublesome.

    I touched my left hand to my chin as I...

    ¡°So it was easiest to defeat while it still had three heads...¡±

    There, I heard ra¡¯s voice.

    ¡º... For now, I¡¯m thinking of making a record once this is over. Of course, it¡¯s a monster I can¡¯t really say will spawn again. And the results are in.¡»

    With my Skill... Connection... linking us, information flowed into my head. What I had her look up was data pertaining to aquatic monsters.

    What attacks they used, and what characteristics they shared...

    From looking over monsters close to Tressy, I had her make some conjecture.

    Anyways, mostrge monsters would try to pull boats down to the depths.

    ¡°So they¡¯ll usually try to pull us in. Is Tressy set for that as well? And the other thing they¡¯re skilled in is...¡±

    When I thought, Novem called from the head of the ship. She sounded a little more impatient than usual.

    ¡ºLyle-sama, ice has manifested on the front. It¡¯s quite big.¡»

    I confirmed it through Novem¡¯s visual input, And analyzing it even faster than me, Vera-san reacted.

    ¡ºP-port! Everyone grab onto something!¡»

    The ship suddenly swerved, avoiding the mountain of ice that had formed. But with our course changed, Tressy was going to catch up.

    Jumping out of the water, as if to cover up the swerving ship, Tressy seemed to be trying to hit his belly down on us, and sink us.

    But...

    ¡°You¡¯re timing it a little off, Tressy.¡±

    Iughed, jumped up, and stuck my halberd into the scale-less part of his stomach.

    When I swung my weapon, I felt some harsh resistance before it could touch his stomach. But I went ahead, took a swing, and inflicted a wound a few meters across.

    The blood didn¡¯t ssh onto me, but at the same time, I could tell by instinct I wouldn¡¯t be able to win like this.

    When Inded, I was just barely at the back of the ship.

    Miranda looked at me.

    ¡°As always, you do some dangerous things... and wait, I do get the feeling it¡¯s simply toorge to defeat.¡±

    After trying to cover us, Tressy passed over the boat, and I could see him raise arge ssh of water behind us.

    Looking at my halberd, I confirmed it wasn¡¯t chipped before looking at the water face Tressy had dived into.

    Miranda looked at me.

    ¡°You did cut it, right?¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I thought it would work out with its stomach, but it was protected with Mana. I did make a cut, but... it was too shallow.¡±

    Looking at Tressy¡¯s giant body, the cut I made was but a scratch.

    I returned it to its Jewel form, hung it at my neck and used a Skill... Box. From the treasure chest that came out, I took out a sabre.

    ¡°Hey, if your silver weapons don¡¯t work, what are you trying to do with a sabre?¡±

    To Miranda¡¯s doubtful look, I...

    ¡°These are for the other monsters. It seems they¡¯ve gathered up.¡±

    Miranda noticed, and looked around. A flock of Sahuagins had gathered around the ship. To be more specific, a group of Sahuagins was attacking the ship.

    That was really the only route she could choose, so I couldn¡¯t me Vera-san for it.

    She issued out orders.

    ¡ºEveryone take up your weapons! Prevent them from infiltrating the bridge! You don¡¯t have to go out on the deck!¡»

    Six sabres at my hips. An extra one in each hand. Holding eight sabres, I took a horizontal swing at a Sahuagin that¡¯d leapt out of that water.

    Miranda also took out her knife, and threw it at another one that had popped out.

    ¡°Looks like its head¡¯s turning better after taking a bite out of itself.¡±

    Having blocked our initial path, sending us into a flock of monsters, Tressy leisurely showed itself from the water, and opened itsrge mouth.

    It wasn¡¯t a lump of Mana this time, it gathered up the surrounding sea water, and began topress it.

    I.

    ¡°Novem!¡±

    I shouted out Novem¡¯s name, and she created a few walls of ice in front of the beast.

    Immediately after, it shot out pressurized water, and easily pierced through those walls. Vera-san called out.

    ¡ºStarboard!¡»

    The ship was able to avoid the liquid stream. Taking down the walls of ice on its way, Tressy swam our way. As I cut down one of the approaching Sahuaggin, I issued orders.

    ¡ºMay, how are things on your side?¡»

    ¡ºAll green. To add on to that, Monica¡¯se to assist.¡»

    In the center of the deck, positioned to protect Shannon and Novem, May and Monica fought off monsters.

    They continueding out one after another at the aft, and breaking down the doors, they started infiltrating the ship¡¯s insides.

    Miranda created threads from the fingers of both her hands, restraining the surrounding Sahuagins, and tearing them apart.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a convenient one.¡±

    When I said that, Miranda spoke.

    ¡°It really is. It¡¯s got a nice cutting edge, you can tie things up, and based on how you use it...¡±

    The threads wrapped around some more Sahuagins. And as they writhed in pain, their heads were all cleanly severed at once.

    From the Jewel, I could heard the Fifth¡¯s voice.

    ¡º... A spider-like woman, she is.¡»

    I thought the same.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a spider, Miranda.¡±

    Giving a smile, Miranda continued to take on the surroundings monsters, as she...

    ¡°That so? Want to be caught in my threads?¡±

    Said that.

    ¡°You better tie me tight so I don¡¯t get away. No, we¡¯re talking about spiders, so... whatever. I wee it! Use your threads to bind me as you wish!¡±

    Mirandaughed a little.

    ¡°I see. Then without further ado... and everyone is listening to our conversation, you know?¡±

    ¡°Is that a problem?¡±

    When I replied with a straight face, Miranda seemed to be enjoying herself.

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll refrain from teasing you over this conversation when you turn back. Make sure you shower me with love, even when you¡¯re sane, Lyle.¡±

    ¡°Any time you want!¡±

    As I continued cutting down the Sahuagins gathering around, the sabres in my hand began to be blood-stained, and chipped.

    ¡°Time to switch.¡±

    I stabbed both of them into the monster in front of me, parted my hands from them, and kicked the enemy away.

    Drawing new sabres from my hips, I spun as I cut at the Sahuagins trying to thrust their harpoons at my sides.

    Aria let out her voice.

    ¡ºYou over there! Quite flirting in the middle of battle! The Sahuagins are getting all the way in here, and... get out da way!!¡»

    They had gotten all the way to Aria, and she impaled them to death, one by one.

    From her visual input, I could see the sailors around her were drawing back. Her tomboyish side was cute, but...

    ¡°What, are you sulking, Aria? I love your wild side too!¡±

    When I said that with a smile, Vera-san spoke.

    ¡ºHey, shut up, all of you! Ah, just talking to myself there. Men, you need not force yourselves to fight, just bar down the room¡¯s entrance! Take care of themter, and concentrate on Tressy for now! ... No! It¡¯s Trident Serpent, dammit!¡»

    She seemed confused, and our conversation was being mixed in with the one she was having at the bridge.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Tressy?¡±

    I thought it was a cute name, but Vera-san didn¡¯t seem to have taken a liking to it. She shouted out various orders at the bridge, and make good use of the sailors.

    From Eva...

    ¡º... It¡¯s hot. What¡¯s more, there are Sahuagins at the door... I¡¯m dripping with sweat, and my clothes are...¡»

    ra...

    ¡ºEverything¡¯s fine over here. They¡¯ve got the guns together. They sure are convenient. Perhaps I should get one myself...¡»

    She seemed to be showing interest in the guns.

    And there, Monica...

    ¡ºChicken Dickwad. The Sahuagins have begun grappling with the bridge. If that point is captured, there is nothing we can do.¡»

    On top of that, Novem...

    ¡ºTressy ising to sink us for real. What shall we do, Lyle-sama?¡»

    The bridge was in a tight spot, while Tressy was just about to attack the ship.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t is obvious? Take care of both of them, and there¡¯s no problem!¡±

    And like that, I threw my sabres at the monsters, and pulled out number five and six. And my eyes turned to the cannon Monica had left on deck.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... At the bridge, a battle was raging on with the Sahuagins that had wrenched open the door.

    ¡°Kuh!¡±

    Vera pulled her handgun from her back holster, and fired it at the door.

    The captain took a gun left around in his hand.

    ¡°Mdy, please stand down!¡±

    Within the swaying ship, Vera was also putting up a desperate fight for the bridge.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing, getting up! While I¡¯m holding them back, you¡¯re to properly steer the ship!¡±

    Opening up her revolver¡¯s cylinder, she swapped out her bullets. But as her concentration turned to the approaching Tressy, her shot ended up missing.

    (Damn! I don¡¯t have much ammo left...)

    On her shot, two Sahuagins had fled from the door, and the remaining one was drawing closer. With herst shot, she managed to blow half its head off, but it continued to take a step inside.

    The captain was also dyed with reloading his gun. The boat¡¯s rocking had grown violent, and Tressy wasing closer by the second.

    Vera wasn¡¯t the only one in a panic.

    ¡°You... get out already!¡±

    Letting her angel wing hair sway, she kicked the Sahuagin with her boot. There, it flew out the door with good momentum, and...

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    By the time Vera had noticed it, the ship had already taken arge lurch. Havingunched a kick at the door, her momentum threw her outside of it...

    Opening itsrge mouth, Tressy immediately surfaced below her.

    Vera looked down at the beast.

    (I see, so it ends here.)

    As her surroundings seemed to move strangely slow, Vera extended her hands towards the ship, as she flew through the air.

    Even when the captain and sailors at the bridge wouldn¡¯t be able to reach, she reached out her hands. They were shouting something out, but Vera couldn¡¯t hear.

    And as she saw her own hands held out, the scene ovepped more and more with the dream she saw again and again.

    (Was it a prophetic dream after all...)

    Not wanting to fall into the ocean, extending her hands. But was the figure of her own form crumbling away a forecast of her death? That¡¯s what Vera thought.

    (I see, so it really ends here... I really should¡¯ve conveyed my feelings properly.)

    As she slowly approached the mouth that was to swallow her, Vera closed her eyes, and waited...

    ¡°Hey could you cover your ears, and open your mouth for me?¡±

    Gripping her extended hands, she opened her eyes to find Lyle in the air beside her, with arge cannon in his hands.

    Hoisting her next to him, she came into the embrace of his form, soaked in blood spurt, sea water, and rain.

    Lyle raised augh.

    ¡°If the outside¡¯s no good, then how about inside... if you can endure this one, I¡¯ll show you my trump card, oh God of the Seas.¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re...ughing.¡±

    ¡°Hey, cover your ears.¡±

    Vera put her gun in its holster, covered her ears, and opened her mouth. At that moment, Lyle pulled the trigger part. He was opening his mouth, and he had earplugs on.

    As the impact rung out, Tressy closed its mouth on both of them...

 Volume 10 - 13: God of the Seas

    God of the Seas

    ... Novem saw Lyle swallowed up by Tressy¡¯s mouth.

    She didn¡¯t find it anything to grieve over. He had jumped in of his own ord, with Monica¡¯s cannon in hand, after all. And after Tressy closed its mouth, itsrge body bent back, and its head pointed up at the heavens.

    The area from its neck down to its stomach suddenly expanded, and its mouth reeled open.

    From inside, with the cannon in his left hand... and Vera held in his left, Lyle was spit out.

    ¡°Lyle-sama!¡±

    She saw the figure of the boy using a body strengthening Skill... what¡¯s more the long-lost Third Stage of the Walt House Founder¡¯s Skill.

    From Lyle¡¯s Connection Skill, the information of what Skills he was using entered her head.

    Just how had Lyle revived that lost Skill... Novem did question it, but at the moment, the enemy before her eyes was in the way.

    She changed the shape of the staff in her hands, formed arge scythe, and cut apart the Sahuagins around her.

    ¡°Step back. I won¡¯t let you do as you like any longer.¡±

    A faint light in her violet eyes, Novem muttered.

    ¡°Now burn.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t an incantation of any kind. With the force behind her simple words, Novem controlled her magic, and caused mes to spring forth. The bodies of the Sahuagins around her were lit with that pale-blue ze, and they began to burn away.

    While the rain and sea spray wouldn¡¯t put that fire out, it didn¡¯t even singe the deck.

    Once she had secured a safe ce for Lyle tond, Novem turned her eyes to Tressy. It had stopped its attacks, slowly falling back into the water, and raising a ssh.

    But it hadn¡¯t been defeated yet.

    ¡°Not enough yet.¡±

    She gripped her staff, and got in a stance to cast magic when Lylended on the deck.

    He tossed the cannon aside, and the water sshing onto its barrel let off a white steam.

    Carefully lowering Vera onto the deck, Lyle put his hands to his ears.

    ¡°I had forgot to put them on, but they sure came in handy.¡±

    Blowing away the Sahuagins in her path, Monica approached him.

    ¡°My thoughts exactly. How useless a chicken must you be, to forget to wear them. Though that part of you is cute as well.¡±

    As Lyle pulled a sabre...

    ¡°Call it cool!¡±

    ... He bisected an approaching monster.

    At that moment, Shannon¡¯s voice entered their heads. Looking her way, she was being carried under May¡¯s arm. May kicked away the Sahuagins drawing closer, and fired off lightning to char them ck.

    ¡ºHow is forgetting to wear earplugs supposed to be cool... just do whatever you want. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡»

    She let her body hang limp, but she was still using her Demon Eyes to take in Tressy, and the flow of Mana around it.

    While thinking over how she was arge contribution this time around, Novem turned to the spot where Tressy was surfacing again.

    It had somehow survived, but its insides were more damaged than its appearance. Looking at Lyle, it let out a roar, but the intensity of its voice was waning.

    From the bridge, the captain worried for Vera¡¯s well-being.

    ¡°Maaadddyyy!!¡±

    Vera slowly stood, as she spoke.

    ¡°Seriously, just steer the ship already! If we sink here, there¡¯s no point at all!¡±

    Seeing a strong will in the girl¡¯s eyes, to show she had yet to give in, Novem nodded in satisfaction.

    Lyle pointed his sabre at Tressy.

    ¡°Port cannons, all at once!¡±

    Reacting to his voice, the cannons on the ship¡¯s left blew fire. As they hit Tressy¡¯s body head-on, and perhaps its resistance had be weak, as the monster spat up blood as they pounded into its surface.

    Seeing that, Lyle...

    ¡°It¡¯s still too hard, I see...¡±

    Lyle tossed the sabres in both his hands to take out two Sahuagins, before reaching his hand towards the Jewel.

    ¡°You¡¯ve toughed it out splendidly. As a reward... I¡¯ll show you my trump card.¡±

    Saying that, Lyle Clenched the Jewel, and pulled it down as if to snap the chain, causing the giant silver sword Novem had seen before to appear in his hands.

    The shape of the sword was truly barbaric. But while it was a crude weapon to cut enemies down, perhaps because it had been formed from the Jewel¡¯s silver craftsmanship, it was adorned with brautiful ornaments of its own.

    Novem¡¯s side ponytail swinging in the wind rose to block her vision, so she undid it with one hand.

    And...

    ¡°Basil-sama¡¯s form... It¡¯s not just a resemnce.¡±

    The father of the Provincial noble Walt House of her memories. Novem could feel the First Generation, ¡¾Basil Walt¡¿¡¯s figure from Lyle.

    The shape of his sword was reminiscent, and she felt it wasn¡¯t just a simrity from carrying his ancestor¡¯s blood.

    ¡°As I thought...¡±

    Tressy wrung out thest of its power to attack the Ship. Rather than that, it tried to ram its head onto Lyle, who was on the deck of the ship

    With its body hit against it, the boat¡¯s movements stopped, and as the boat took a great lurch, it inclined to a level where it was impossible for anyone to remain standing.

    Within that, Monica and Novem were the only ones to maintain their postures, and both were watching Lyle.

    ¡°This one¡¯s really the most troubling one. Does it take after its wielder? The more you try to do with it, the more magic it sucks up from you. So it¡¯s hard to use for long periods of time. And rejoice... the current me... the me who¡¯s experienced a Growth can use it better now, than ever before!¡±

    Lyle dashed up the tilting deck, running right at Tressy¡¯s head as if to challenge it head-on.

    The silver sword let off a pale glow, leaving a faint tail of light behind him.

    Tressy opened itsrge mouth to swallow Lyle up, and Lyle went right ahead, and rushed into that mouth.

    And this time, before it could close its mouth, a pale line of light was traced across Tressy¡¯s body. A few more lines emerged, and around the partition of neck and body... There the heads had once branched off, its neck was cleanly severed, and Lyle jumped out.

    The de-like spikes of Tressy¡¯s crown pierced into the deck as it fell off, and the separated body portion slowly drew a line of blood down the ship¡¯s side as it slipped down into the water.

    But by the weight of the main head sticking into the deck, even as it corrected itself, the ship began to lurch the other direction.

    ¡°At this rate, we¡¯ll capsize. I must freeze the...¡±

    Freeze the water surface.

    It was at the moment.

    The water froze over before Novem could move, and as if being supported up, the Boat came to a stop. She didn¡¯t think the enemy was still alive, but Novem moved to look at the frozen sea.

    Tressy¡¯s severed head on the deck opened its eyes wide as it watched Novem pass by.

    Novem muttered a soft, ¡®you can rest now,¡¯ as she passed, and Tressy slowly began to close its eyes.

    Gather at the side to look at the ice, Vera and the sailors. And everyone who¡¯de out on deck was sending their eyes that way.

    Holding up Shannon, May looked atop the ice.

    ¡°Whales... thiste in the game.¡±

    Whales ofrge build, and smaller ones as well were gathering. Around the ice, they were assembling in great numbers.

    Novem watched over them. She looked at thergest white whale among them.

    ¡°There¡¯s even a white whale.¡±

    The white whale approached the ice, and took on human form. The form of one barely wearing anything, with only the important parts covered.

    In one hand, a golden spear, and a tiara on her head. The woman of massive build stood on the ice, and looked up at the boat.

    With eyes the same sea-blue as her hair, she looked at Tressy.

    ¡°When we finally gathered to take care of you, you¡¯ve already fallen by human hands... no, there¡¯s a quilin there too.¡±

    The womanly divine beast first looked at Tressy¡¯s head stuck in the deck, then at May, and finally at the other heads peeking out of the ship.

    And once she looked at Novem, she stopped.

    ¡°... I see. So it¡¯s not that you ventured here, but that you were called. No, perhaps they did not have such intentions... hmm...¡±

    Her eyes then went to Vera. There, the girl burst outughing.

    ¡°Ahahaha, that¡¯s just perfect. But it¡¯s all beat up, is it not? I¡¯ll make it so it doesn¡¯t sink for a while. And send down a representative, won¡¯t you?¡±

    On those words, Novem turned around.

    Looking over Tressy¡¯s head, Lyle and Monica...

    ¡°Representative... that would be me!¡±

    ¡°I do love that overconfidence, but thinking normally, that should be Vera Tr¨¥s-sama. Still, just how much do you think this will sell for?¡±

    ¡°... That can¡¯t be! Could it be they mean to take Tressy¡¯s crown from me!? This is mine! I¡¯m not going to let some jane doee and steal it up! I¡¯m going to goin.¡±

    Jumping down from that disorderly deck, Lylended on the ice.

    But...

    ¡°Ah, Lyle-sama...¡±

    Novem extended her hand, and Vera held her left hand to her face.

    ¡°He slipped.¡±

    As Lyle made a magnificent tumble upon hitting the ground, the divine beast looked over him with a nk expression...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Hahaha, I never thought you¡¯de down to meet me, and slip on the way. You¡¯re an interesting human.¡±

    ¡°I know right? I don¡¯t mind if you fall for me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to decline. I¡¯m still quite faithful to myte husband. Still, I¡¯m surprised you managed to defeat that one. Let me hear your name.¡±

    Saying that, the woman whose hair extended all the way to the ice put her golden spear over her shoulder, and lent a hand to help me up.

    I do think I¡¯ve made falling into an art form.

    From within the Jewel, the Fifth was...

    ¡ºYou, why do you have to slip up at a ce like... no, it was marvelous, I tell you. It really was the best, considering the time!¡»

    He sounded delighted.

    I gripped the woman¡¯s hand, and stood before spreading out both my arms.

    ¡°Lyle Walt... the man who took down the one called the God of the Seas. If you hade but a moment sooner, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d have fallen for me.¡±

    There the woman tilted her head.

    ¡°What? That¡¯s how it¡¯s gotten to be called? One or two hundred years ago, it was treated as a normal monster... and my husband was a human of three hundred years passed. You had yet to be born, child... but Walt, was it? I had heard there was a hero of thend who went by that name.¡±

    Reacting to those words, the Third in the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle, confirm it... Who that Walt is supposed to be.¡»

    Divine beasts were long lived. And it¡¯s quite often their memories are hazy. From the start, they didn¡¯t live in human society, so they often didn¡¯t have interest in the finer details.

    ¡°Someone who bore my surname three hundred years ago? Could I ask their name?¡±

    The woman tapped her spear against her shoulder, as she thought a bit.

    ¡°I can¡¯t remember. The name Walt does remain in my memory. I think the other one was Forxuz? There was Bahn... something or another, as well. My husband did live on thend, but it¡¯s the happenings of three hundred years ago. Oh, you¡¯ve retrieved it?¡±

    One of the whales brought arge red stone on top of its head. The woman picked therge item up in one hand, and tossed it over to me.

    When I epted it, I found that even for me, it was heavy enough to need the support of my Skills to lift in one hand.

    The woman looked at me.

    ¡°... I thought I would put you through a spot of pain for trying to seduce me, but it looks like you do have what it takes in you to defeat that one.¡±

    ¡°What, you were angry? Worry not. I don¡¯t have a hobby of going after someone¡¯s woman.¡±

    The woman looked a little fed up, but she was also smiling.

    ¡°You really are an interesting human. You wanted the magic stone, didn¡¯t you? It was sinking to the ocean¡¯s depths, so we went ahead and retrieved it. Its purity is high, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll sell for quite an amount. Now then, this ice will hold up a while. It¡¯ll probably melt by the time you do something about that head sticking out of your ship, though.¡±

    I looked at therge Magic Stone in my hand. I hadn¡¯t seen one of this size since the fortieth floor¡¯s boss... since Arumsaas.

    The Fourth called out.

    ¡º... So in the end, we won¡¯t learn which Walt. It¡¯s bothering me quite a bit.¡»

    And as the woman turned to return to the sea, she gave some parting words.

    ¡°Ah, but if you really want to know, just look it up in a book. It was quite a famous tale at the time, so I¡¯m sure you can at least find the name. I mean, they¡¯re the ones who fought and defeated the beautiful vixen... who fought to defeat Agrissa. I¡¯m none too knowledgeable, but it was really famous back then.¡±

    Hearing that name, I held up my left hand.

    ¡°Wait a sec...¡±

    But right after, I saw therge white tail of a whale raise up high, as she dived deep into the sea.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The rainclouds parted, and the sea was died a shade of orange.

    From the disassembled head of Tressy... I took the crown, and put it away in the Seventh¡¯s box.

    ¡°We¡¯re rich! We¡¯re rich!¡±

    When I was shouting out in joy, Shannon looked at me with a worn-out expression.

    ¡°Shut it, idiot! How many times do you think I¡¯ve almost died because of you!?¡±

    I looked at Shannon, and took a guess at the reason she was angry at me.

    ¡°What, so you wanted me to shower you with love? Come to me, I¡¯ll do it now. You don¡¯t have to be so angry.¡±

    The Seventh held back someughter, as he spoke.

    ¡ºW-wro... I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case, Lyle.¡»

    The happy ancestors were a bit doubtful this time. They were better behaved than usual, and it was extremely boring.

    Shannon shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me! Sweet-talking each and every one of them, you think everything you¡¯ve done will just be overlooked!? Don¡¯t think everyone is so easy, idiot Lyle!¡±

    I suppressed augh.

    ¡°It¡¯s best you don¡¯t deny it so strongly. You¡¯re looking unnecessarily easier, Shaneasy.¡±

    There, she snapped, began iling her arms about, andmenced her attack. I used my left hand to hold her head back.

    ¡°Who the hell is Shaneasy, dammit!¡±

    ¡°Oh, my apologies... you were acting so cute, I couldn¡¯t help but tease you. You¡¯re cute, Shannon.¡±

    ¡°Why are you... you bastard!¡±

    As Shannon needlessly iled around, the ones atop the deck smiled and watched, and there, Vera-san came out.

    ¡°We¡¯ve finished dealing with the Sahuagins that infiltrated the ship. We¡¯ve also done the temporary repairs. We¡¯re going to depart, but are there any problems?¡±

    There, Aria responded.

    ¡°Ah, no problems on our side, so do whatever you want. And it¡¯s about the reward, but... since you cancelled it...¡±

    Vera-san shook her head.

    ¡°You did your job splendidly. To such an extent I¡¯d give a bonus from my own pocket. Well then, we¡¯re off.¡±

    Taking my hand from Shannon, I approached Vera-san with a serious face.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s still an important matter to take care of.¡±

    ¡°W-what is it? And wait, why are you so serious...¡±

    I came closer, as she took some distance, took her hand, and pulled her closer.

    ¡°Thatst kiss was a necessity, and didn¡¯t count to anything. Give me your first kiss. Be mine, Vera.¡±

    Vera-san¡¯s face stiffened, and the surroundings Sailors looking on...

    ¡°He fearlessly talked with the divine beast, so he¡¯s got some guts.¡±

    ¡°No, but for the Lady, it¡¯ll have to be a man of at least his caliber.¡±

    ¡°But that would make him the heir, wouldn¡¯t it? No, is that really alright?¡±

    They were rtively affirmative. It seems they¡¯ve finally noticed my worth.

    ¡°Now, could I hear your answer?¡±

    I could hear some fed-up voices around.

    Having changed out of her sweaty clothes, Eva looked at me.

    ¡°... He¡¯s boldly doing it in front of all of us...¡±

    I grandly turned to her, and pointed my thumb at myself.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my taste to beat around the bush with love!¡±

    When I said that, the Third burst intoughter.

    ¡ºNo, I think you¡¯re mistaking the premise, mr. lyle!! Before the girls, you can¡¯t just confess to other women!¡»

    The Fourth was the same. His voice sounded as if he was holding his stomach, andughing.

    ¡ºEven when you can¡¯t even confess in your normal state!¡»

    Making a wry smile, Novem didn¡¯t say anything to my opinion. Meaning even from Novem¡¯s eyes, she was a passing candidate.

    (There¡¯s no fault in my eyes. Vera is a woman worthy of me!)

    Distancing herself from me, Vera-san crossed her arms, and struck a daunting pose.

    ¡°Very well. After you¡¯ve done so much, I won¡¯t mind considering it. But... let¡¯s have a match.¡±

    ¡°Match? Even if I may lose for the sake of victory, I, Lyle am a man who shall always win in the end. Will you still take me on, knowing that?¡±

    When I flipped my hair and said that, Veraughed, and gave an order to one of the sailors.

    ¡°We had that strong ale and those sses with us, didn¡¯t we? Could you bring them over?¡±

    The sailors...

    ¡°Ah~ that one... but I don¡¯t think boss Lyle knows about it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why it¡¯s a match. Hurry up and bring it.¡±

    Before I knew it, the sailors were already calling me their boss.

    ¡°Now then, what should I do about the match...¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    On top of the deck that had undergone temporary repairs, with an illuminated table between us, I stood across from Vera.

    On it was a wine ss that looked like arge, round te, with a sturdy foundation under it. It was a ss I¡¯d not seen much of in Bahnseim, so it was probably an article from some foreignnd.

    Vera had prepared that cup, and a cask.

    ¡°If you can drink down one hundred full cups, I don¡¯t mind loving you. Well, even even if you fail, I¡¯ll pay the reward, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    The surrounding crew members were looking at me, and Novem and the others seemed worried.

    The cask contained some high-proof ale, and each ss contained quite an amount.

    There, the Fourth spoke interestedly.

    ¡ºYeah, this is that... she¡¯s not a dull one. If you think about it, one hundred of those is impossible. Push yourself, and you¡¯ll ruin your body.¡»

    The Seventh as well.

    ¡º... This girl is testing Lyle. Now then, how about we bring an end to it. I don¡¯t want to damage Lyle. Lyle, try flipping over the cup.¡»

    If you flipped the cup over, the small indent in its foundation would only hold a small bit of drink.

    Vera¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the surrounding sailors whistled.

    ¡°So he knew about them?¡±

    ¡°Well, think over it a bit, and you¡¯ll notice, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Does this mean thedy¡¯s marriage¡¯s been decided?¡±

    Vera let out a light sigh.

    ¡°I see it¡¯s my loss.¡±

    But I...

    ¡°What are you talking about!? I¡¯ve yet to drink a hundred sses. Say it as you watch me drink down your drink. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a st.¡±

    Saying that, I opened the tap, and filled the cup¡¯s small crevice to the top. Bringing the small bit of ale to my mouth, I...

    ¡°Ofwooh...¡±

    Copsed.

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    Vera was making an expression of shock. Novem rushed over to me.

    ¡°Lyle-sama,e to think of it, up to now, have you ever drunken ale before...¡±

    Miranda looked at me.

    ¡°... He hasn¡¯t. He always ordered water or tea.¡±

    Aria hit her hand to her forehead.

    ¡°There¡¯s really no helping you, is there...¡±

    ra.

    ¡°... It¡¯s nice that you noticed it and all. But no matter how you look at it, you failed.¡±

    Eva touched her hand to her mouth, andughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re weak to alcohol? That¡¯s kinda cute.¡±

    May looked over me.

    ¡°Your face is bright red. After talking so big, for you to lose...¡±

    Monica immediately prepared water, and had me drink it.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re useless against ale, the Chicken Dickwad is my precious master. Now wake up, and shower me with your love. I guarantee I¡¯ll store it in my databanks for all eternity.¡±

    And finally, Shannon pointed at me.

    ¡°How uncool!¡±

    She said, as sheughed to herself. The ancestors as well.

    ¡ºSo that¡¯s the end of it? What? His Fever Time ends here?¡»

    ¡ºQuite a bit came out this time. Personally, perhaps it¡¯s ¡®It¡¯s not my taste to beat around the bush with love!¡¯ for me?¡»

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t it, ¡®I¡¯m confident I can get even a goddess to fall for me¡¯?¡»

    ¡ºHisnding malfunction in front of the divine beast wasn¡¯t bad either. Fifth, you didn¡¯t react too much to the divine beasts this time, did you.¡»

    On the Seventh¡¯s question, the Fifth.

    ¡ºWhen they¡¯re that big, it¡¯s not even a question of whether they¡¯re cute or not. I can¡¯t dote on them properly when they¡¯re evenrger than the ship.¡»

    I heard a voice like that.

    (T-this can¡¯t be... this is only a step on the road to victo...)

 Volume 10 - 14: mr. lyle Reads Ahead

    mr. lyle Reads Ahead

    The sun having set, it was night atop the sea.

    I was carried to a bed, where Iy and rested up.

    A towel was ced on my forehead, and it was pleasantly cool. It was a miscalction for my face to turn red after merely touching alcohol to my mouth, but I aplished my objective, so there weren¡¯t any problems. I was about to go to sleep.

    There, a knock came at the door. When I replied, the one to enter was Vera.

    ¡°What, as I thought, you¡¯ve decided to ept my confession?¡±

    When I said that, she spoke with a fed-up expression.

    ¡°Just how optimistic can you be? Just go to sleep already. I only came to say my personal thanks. And I cannot answer to your feelings. I have someone I like.¡±

    When I slowly raised my body, Vera drew closer to pick up the towel that¡¯d fallen from my forehead.

    She reached her hand, so I grabbed it, and pulled her towards me. Looking at her, as she narrowed her eyes and reach a hand to her back hip, I...

    ¡°Then that¡¯s unfortunate. But if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯d best be careful.¡±

    ¡°... What do you mean by that?¡±

    I continued pulling her in,y her down on the bed, and circled around to a position to pin her down. Our positions had been reversed.

    I hung over Vera.

    There, a golden gunpoint was thrust into my stomach.

    ¡°... I can¡¯tugh at this one. Please don¡¯t make me shoot my life¡¯s savior.¡±

    I smiled, and brought the gun¡¯s barrel up to my heart.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to aim, try aiming here. And your gun isn¡¯t loaded.¡±

    When I said that, she looked annoyed. She averted her face, and...

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just after my fortune. You did say something about your finances after all... I¡¯m sorry, but could you go knocking elsewhere? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to seed the Tr¨¥s house. How unfortunate for you.¡±

    Hearing that, I...

    ¡°I see... so the love you have is unrequited? Or your statuses don¡¯t match. The former, I see.¡±

    Seeing Vera had reacted to the unrequited love portion, I traced her corbone with my finger.

    ¡°I do want money. I also want your connections. There are various things I want, but... I¡¯m starting to want your body and heart as well.¡±

    ¡°Are you drunk? I¡¯m sure your spirits are high from your Growth, but this¡¯ll be something awfulter on.¡±

    As she resisted with a reddened face, I continued pressing her down, andughed.

    ¡°Got it. Then how about a match?¡±

    ¡°Again? You really don¡¯t learn.¡±

    While listening to her breathing get rough, I spoke.

    ¡°The contract is until this boat returns to Beim. We¡¯re going to stay a few weeks at the port, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°... We have to do proper repairs, so that period may stretch out. What of it?¡±

    I directed a smile at her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do a thing. But if you admit your defeat by the time we get to Beim... then kiss me. Be careful. Try not to think of me. Keep me on your mind, and you¡¯ll fall in love.¡±

    ¡°... I¡¯m sure tomorrow will be a spectacle. You needn¡¯t worry about it, I will never fall in love with you.¡±

    I got off of the bed, and lent Vera a hand to get up. She moved straight to leave the room, going through the door with her hand pressed to her chest.

    As she passed me by...

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m in your debt, that I¡¯ve overlooked this much. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. But I am thankful for today.¡±

    Saying that, she closed the door.

    From the Jewel hung at my neck, the Seventh let his voice.

    ¡ºLooks like this time was a failure, mr. lyle.¡»

    In the empty room, I confirmed my victory.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. In order to win in the end, I¡¯ll ept some defeat. What, I need only wait for her to fall. Even if I won her challenge, the girl herself wouldn¡¯t have fully epted it. More than that, because she¡¯d lost, she¡¯d only reluctantly follow along. It would take much more time for her to truly fall. This was for the best.¡±

    The Fourthughed.

    ¡ºThose could alsoe off as the words of a sore loser. But good work this time. Rather than interesting, how should I put this... I¡¯ve been able to evaluate your offense more than usual.¡»

    The Fifth shared his sentiment, but he sounded a little worried.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s more assertive than the usual Lyle, but he¡¯s too assertive. This time was a case where we couldn¡¯t run away, but when it¡¯s possible, we should keep retreat in our field of vision. We were able to put his Growth to good use this time.¡»

    The Seventh was mindful of the whale¡¯s... White Whale¡¯s words.

    ¡ºPersonally, I¡¯m curious about the white whale¡¯s words. A Walt House three hundred years ago. Do you think they¡¯re rted to us?¡»

    The Third thought a little.

    ¡º... I can¡¯t be certain they¡¯re not. The information of how Aggrissa was defeated is unusual, and scarce. And it¡¯s a country that wouldn¡¯t hesitate to perpetrate this and that, so it¡¯s possible something went on in its rise. Even so, mr. lyle sure is horrible. Don¡¯t think about me... saying something like that only gets people to think about you more.¡»

    On top of that, we handed over the Magic Stone.

    And this time around, I obtained Tressy¡¯s head. Scales and fangs, as well as arge quantity of metal. After all they¡¯d done to assist, we had to at least give them the Magic Stone. But when I said all I¡¯d take was Tressy¡¯s head, I found Vera¡¯s apologetic face a bit curious.

    A number of times, she asked, ¡®are you fine with that?¡¯ and I¡¯m certain it wasn¡¯t just that she wanted to give us arger share... she was earnestly worried for us.

    Iy on the bed, and closed my eyes.

    ¡°Well, when we return, I¡¯ll try looking into this and that. And... by the time we reach Beim, Vera will have fallen for me.¡±

    On my words, the Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºWhat overconfidence... I can¡¯t help but wait for tomorrow.¡»

    The Fifth, quietly...

    ¡ºIf it were me, perhaps I would throw myself into the sea.¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The second morning after Tressy¡¯s attack.

    Vera was talking with the captain at the bridge. The reason their bodies felt light, and they felt they wouldn¡¯t lose to anyone in the world was surely because they had gone through Growths themselves.

    Of course, having seen Lyle, they bore it in mind to contain themselves.

    ¡°We really will bete.¡±

    ¡°We did stray off course, and we¡¯ve wasted two whole days. But I never imagined a growth woulde at this old age... good grief, I¡¯d like to forget the events of yesterday.¡±

    Having defeated Tressy, the ship¡¯s sailors showed an inclination towards Growth. It wasn¡¯t to Lyle¡¯s level, but even Vera didn¡¯t feel like doing anything for two whole days.

    At present, she was feeling an uplifting sensation, but she kept it in mind not to lose rational thought.

    With the strange tion surrounding the crew the day before, they determined it would be dangerous to advance the ship, and kept its movement to a minimum as they rested.

    Cleaning and repairing cut away some time, and because of all that, it didn¡¯t look as if they¡¯d make it to the port on time.

    ¡°It would really help if the boss left his room. That speed-increasing Skill, right? You think we could get him to use it?¡±

    When Vera heard Lyle¡¯s name, she grinned in delight.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯ll evere out. He was in quite a terrible state, after all.¡±

    The Captain looked at her.

    ¡°Mdy, you¡¯re not really one to speak. You¡¯ve gone around to his ce a number of times...¡±

    ¡°I only repaid the favor for that kiss of his. You think it petty? That was my first kiss, you know.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a point.¡±

    The captainughed, but remembering the situation it happened in, he pulled his hat down over his head.

    ¡°At this rate, we won¡¯t be at a deficit, but it will be a problem of credibility.¡±

    Vera heard that, and let out a sigh.

    ¡°You¡¯re right... I guess I¡¯ll try going and asking him again.¡±

    The captain looked at Vera¡¯s smiling profile, pretended to correct the position of his hat, and spoke in a small voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re not honest with yourself.¡±

    He said that...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Stop! Please stop! Don¡¯t you dare call me mr. lyle!¡±

    In the room I¡¯d been given, I draped a cover over myself, and covered my ears.

    ¡°Boss, pleasee out.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lyle, we¡¯re beggin¡¯ you here.¡±

    ¡°The ship will bete. At least hear us out, Mr. Lyle.¡±

    It¡¯s fine and all that the sailors had be friendly. But they began to call me boss and mr. lyle.

    I¡¯d like it they stopped. The reason being...

    ¡ºOy, oy, what happened to the mr. lyle of three days ago? You could at least go out, and use a Skill.¡»

    ¡ºYou can make even a goddess fall for you, can¡¯t you? Maybe Vera-chan is already smitten? Go and check out the result.¡»

    At the Third and Fourth¡¯s bursts ofughed, I screamed under the covers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me! I¡¯m definitely not going outside! Definitely!¡±

    And next, Novem and co. came to the door.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, it¡¯s time for your meal, so pleasee out. You haven¡¯t eaten anything for the past few days, right?¡±

    Miranda sounded delightful.

    ¡°Yeah,e out already, and shower me with love. It was a promise, wasn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll draw it out slow and easy.¡±

    Aria gave the door a strong knock.

    ¡°Just how long are you going to mope around!? You¡¯ll grow mold! Get out already. And give us some fiery confessions as well!¡±

    Shannon, as if seeking help from me.

    ¡°Hurry and get out of there! It¡¯s scary! Everyone¡¯s so high-strung that it¡¯s scary!¡±

    Eva sounded exhausted.

    ¡°It¡¯s enervating for us to deal with them by ourselves. Hurry up, get out, and switch with us.¡±

    In regards to her, ra...

    ¡°You¡¯ll make a sacrifice of Lyle-san? As expected of an elf. You¡¯re good at using dirty means.¡±

    May spoke from the other side of the door.

    ¡°ra¡¯s the one that changes the most, it seems. She¡¯s been like this since morning.¡±

    I could tell ra was quite lively over there.

    ¡°Lyle-san, locking yourself in there forever won¡¯t resolve anything. Nowe outside, and let us tease you. It¡¯s boring with nothing but women. The evil red-faced spider-woman and amazon are a bore, so please apany me.¡±

    ¡°... Oy, who¡¯s the amazon supposed to be?¡±

    Aria was pressing ra on the other side of the door.

    ¡°Why I¡¯m talking about the woman who got herself soaked in Sahuagin blood, and caused all the ship¡¯s men to draw back. Look for a mirror, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll meet her.¡±

    I could hear Shannon¡¯s scream.

    ¡°The sailors ran awaaay! Hey, onee-sama¡¯s pulling a dagger from... hurry and get out here, idiot Lyle!¡±

    Wrapping the nket around, I yelled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to! As if I¡¯d ever go out there! Leave me be until we reach port!¡±

    There, the locked door slowly opened.

    It was Monica.

    ¡°How long will you grumble... I do find such a Chicken Dickwad wonderful as well, but you didn¡¯t shower me with love in your Fever Time. I regret that over all else. Putting my expectations off to next time, it¡¯s time to eat. Let me wipe down your body.¡±

    The door opened, and Shannon burst in.

    ¡°Get up already! Do something about those women!¡±

    When Shannon forcibly tried to pull me out, a hand rested atop her head. It was Miranda¡¯s hand. Miranda was gripping her head.

    ¡°Shannon... would I be included in ¡®those women¡¯? When I think you¡¯re looking on me like that, it saddens me. You sister is crying, so won¡¯t you let her use you as bait to fish up a catch?¡±

    Her head creaking out, she raised a scream of pain and fear.

    ¡°HIGYAAAAAAH!!¡±

    Novem brought over my meal, and offered me a smile.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything for several days, right? Now eat.¡±

    ra entered the room, and looked at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re making quite a face, Lyle-san. Could you talk about what happened? Is it still on your mind how you confessed to Vera-san in your post-Growth high tensions? Or could it be you¡¯re sorrowful over how your confession failed? Which is it?¡±

    Seeing her persistently press me with a smile, I retreated into the cover with teary eyes.

    Eva...

    ¡°How you challenged the Trident Serpent, and saved the merchant daughter was cool, but... why must you run away aftering this far? That¡¯s no end to a story. I¡¯m cutting it from the song.¡±

    As Eva said something like that, ra gave a stronger rebuttal than usual.

    ¡°That¡¯s why elves are no good. There¡¯s no point in the truth unless it¡¯s recorded in detail! I¡¯ll record it all. Because I remember it. I was connected with Connection, so mr. lyle¡¯s speech and action; I¡¯ll record it all!¡±

    I shouted.

    ¡°Please forget it! And what do you mean you¡¯ll leave records!? You mean to say I¡¯ll beughed at for the rest of my life!? Isn¡¯t it fine if you just cut all the strange parts!? Such records do nothing but torture me!¡±

    May was looking at the meal Novem had brought in for me, while Monica had brought a change, and was waiting on standby. As the narrow room descended into chaos, Aria informed me I had a visitor.

    ¡°Lyle, guest for you. Look, you¡¯ve got to properly confront her. She¡¯s the girl you confessed to. Ah~ I¡¯d like a confession that passionate someday.¡±

    As she sent some expectant eyes, I thought in irritation.

    (Don¡¯t look at me like that!)

    Iined in my heart, as I looked at Vera-san in the doorway.

    ¡°... Is something the matter?¡±

    She thought a little, and let out a sigh.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve seen you like that, I can¡¯t really tease you. Well, your tension was high from your Growth, is how I¡¯ll write it off, soe out and assist us. I¡¯ll pay for it.¡±

    For now, I wanted to escape from this chaos, so I stood with the nket still around me, and decided to follow Vera-san.

    ¡ª

    ¨C

    ¨C

    At the head of the ship, Iy with a nket around me.

    Using the Fourth¡¯s Skill Speed, I was raising the ship¡¯s movement speed. With its size, and the fact we were at sea, the feeling of using the Skill was strangely different.

    I carried out adjustments, and felt it gradually scrape away at my Mana.

    But because I had more of it than before, I was somehow able to maintain it.

    ¡°... Could I be one with the sea, and just forget it all?¡±

    When I muttered that, I heard Vera-san¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have skill as a poet. And I can¡¯t quite rmend it. So you¡¯d best not toss yourself overboard.¡±

    I slowly rolled to look behind me, and there she stood. Looking up...

    ¡°ck... it suits you well.¡±

    Shutting her mouth, Vera sat down, and handed over a drink. The cup contained soup.

    She was angry, but she didn¡¯t do anything to me.

    ¡°You sure have someposure. Drink that, and get up.¡±

    ¡°... I was sure you would kick me.¡±

    I said, as I took the cup. When I took it to my mouth, I found it was quite tasty. This and that had happened, but as expected, my body was seeking out nutrition.

    I raised my torso, and sat, while Vera-san leaned her back against me.

    ¡°... The one I told you about, the person I like. He¡¯s my sister¡¯s boyfriend.¡±

    I put myself on guard, thinking she¡¯d bring up my Growth, but it seems that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡°From the start, the only ones toe closer were men aiming for the Tr¨¥s House. You¡¯re the same, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re the first to go that far, mind you.¡±

    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. You¡¯ll make me sad. Hah... I saw a dream yesterday. It was the continuation of the one I always saw.¡±

    Listening to the talks of her dreams, I drank the soup from the cup. It seems she often saw dreams of sinking to the ocean¡¯s depths.

    ¡°Butst night, I saw a dream of climbing back ontond. It was a bit of a relief. With this, I feel I can go on without too much worry.¡±

    ¡°Um, why are you telling all this to me?¡±

    Vera-san thought a little, before standing. After brushing off her skirt, she started walking away. And she turned.

    ¡°Who knows? That¡¯s just the sort of mood I was in. I feel I should thank you for my dreams as well. And I wanted you to understand I won¡¯t fall so easily, perhaps? Though to Mr. Ladykiller, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m just a single woman of the legions around you.¡±

    She said that with a smile, and left.

    (I said I wouldn¡¯t do anything, and she¡¯d fall, did I? ... That post-Growth me sure is an idiot... no, that would be me.)

    I thought of calling something back to her, but my voice wouldn¡¯te out.

 Volume 10 - 15: the Northern Powers

    The Northern Powers

    ... ra Bulmer stood on the deck, with her staff in her hands, and sighed.

    ¡°I really did it...¡±

    By the tion of her post-Growth, she had ended up toxic to her surroundings. She hung her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s at times like these that I¡¯m truly jealous of elves like Eva, and quilins like May. I hear they don¡¯t change much during Growths... Novem-san and Shannon-chan don¡¯t seem to change much either.¡±

    Lyle alone stood out extraordinarily, but Aria, Miranda and ra had a stream of failures post-Growth.

    With this time¡¯s defeat of Tressy, everyone showed a change in their physical state right after. They weren¡¯t bedridden, but even so when Growths overtook everyone around, ra found herself unable to calmly remain in her room.

    She wasn¡¯t one to mind it, but she somehow didn¡¯t want to return.

    Aria and Miranda were now sleeping in the room with their nkets wrapped around them. So ra left, and came up to the deck.

    ¡°A post-Growth¡¯s tion... I need to learn to contain it.¡±

    Even if she attempted to restrain it herself, it wasn¡¯t something that could be restrained. That¡¯s why so many people raised problems.

    Sinking into those darker sentiments, ra heard a voice call out to her from behind. It was Vera.

    Raising up her bright red parasol, she touched her other hand to her hip.

    ¡°Huh? Is it just you, ra? Why are you alone?¡±

    Turning around, ra answered honestly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to face any of myrades right now. Could you understand my sentiment?¡±

    When she said that, Vera sympathized, and nodded. And ra looked at the parcel Vera held in the hand against her side.

    ¡°What¡¯s in the box?¡±

    ¡°This? Ah, it¡¯s a spare gun, and I was thinking of giving it to Lyle...t-that guy only has a few mass-produced sabres as weapons, right? I have a few spares myself. Y-you think he¡¯ll like it? And we haven¡¯t been able to see each othertely, so...¡±

    Seeing how Vera had be more talkative, ra was shocked. Of all else, when she averted her eyes a bit from ra, and said Lyle¡¯s name, she looked a little confused.

    (This girl really is falling. Lyle-san, you¡¯re needlessly proficient.)

    And ra looked at the box in Vera¡¯s hands.

    ¡°A gun, is it? I¡¯m also interested, but I don¡¯t have the knowledge to use one, so I¡¯m hesitant to dabble in it. I don¡¯t think Lyle-san has such knowledge either... does he?¡±

    Why does he know something like that? ra had pondered such a thing of the boy many times on a regr basis.

    She had seen actions that couldn¡¯t just be written off as that Lyle was talented. In that case, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to possess the knowledge to use a gun.

    ¡°Are you curious? I see... thene to my room.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    And just like that, ra was on the way to Vera¡¯s room. After entering, Vera took out a number of boxes from her assorted belongings, and ced them on the table.

    It was smaller than the one Vera used, but it was a revolver-style gun. On top of that, she ced three box-fulls of ammunition.

    ¡°You can have it.¡±

    ¡°No, um... I can¡¯t ept something so expensive.¡±

    As ra said something like that, Vera smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s a prior investment. The country handling in that gun¡¯s bullets are ourpany. And if it will be used by a promising party, it¡¯s a cheap buy.¡±

    epting it, ra took the gun out of the box, and tried taking a stance.

    ¡°While it¡¯s small, it¡¯s a Magic Tool. I can¡¯t tell you what Skills were inscribed on it, but it lessens the recoil. You can even use it with one hand. Ah, don¡¯t point it at people. And...¡±

    After Vera gave ra a simple exnation of how to handle it, they went out over the sea, and tried firing off some actual rounds. The gun ra epted had a lower output than Vera¡¯s. But it was more than enough for self-defense.

    And like that, until the sun set, ra learned how to handle a gun from Vera...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The countries north of Bahnseim contained some that had been hostile for many years.

    The country called ¡¾Cartaffs¡¿ was one ced in a harsh environment. They had tried many times to march into the abundance of Bahnseim to their south.

    Of course, Bahnseim was sure to respond in kind, so both sides had hostile rtions with one another.

    But recently, there hadn¡¯t been any drastic movement, and from Bahnseim¡¯s point of view, they were seen on as nothing but a country they had once been at war with.

    At the major port of such a country, the Vera Tr¨¥s arrived right on schedule.

    As I descended the gangway, the sailors waved at me from atop the Ship.

    ¡°Go get ¡®em, Mr. Lyle.¡±

    ¡°Tell tales of our travels when you get back, Mr. Lyle.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna make it big, Mr. Lyle.¡±

    Each and every one of them, mr. lyle, mr. lyle... I do understand this is my persecutionplex, but even so it made me feel like holding my head, and rolling across the ground.

    Standing onnd for the first in a while, I felt as if I was still swaying a little.

    ¡°Hah... now then, we¡¯ll have to head for the Guild that put out the request, then go and y a Land Dragon.¡±

    Everyone looked at me, and nodded. ra pulled on my sleeve.

    ¡°Lyle-san, could you give your salutations to Vera-san? She should still be somewhere around the gangway.¡±

    Looking around, I saw Vera-san had disembarked, and she had her parasol out, with a parcel in both hands.

    She was holding quite an expensive-looking box, and averting her eyes from me.

    ¡°Me? I already did that, but... very well.¡±

    Following ra¡¯s words, I headed for Vera-san, and she handed over that box to me. From that rtivelyrge box, I felt a profound weight.

    ¡°Eh? Um...?¡±

    When I looked confused, she spoke.

    ¡°You can have that. You gave us the Magic Stone, and it would leave a bad taste in my mouth if I only pay your reward... I-I just thought something like this would be nice too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, is that so? You even threw in a bonus, so personally, I¡¯ve noints.¡±

    When I looked at the box, she told me to ¡®try opening it¡¯.

    So I took off the lid, and inside was a ck, expensive-looking gun. It was revolver-type, and I thought I had seen its shape somewhere before.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a differently colored version of yours, Vera-san?¡±

    In regards to that.

    ¡°Just Vera is fine. It¡¯s not just color, mine is made of the rare metal gold. That one¡¯s also rare metal, but... well, it¡¯s just a spare. T-there¡¯s no deeper meaning.¡±

    When I gazed at the gun, the Seventh let his voice.

    ¡º... The fact that it¡¯s rare metal mean¡¯s its sturdy, and probably a Magic Tools with Skills engraved on it. It definitely isn¡¯t cheap.¡»

    The Fifth even...

    ¡ºTwenty one rounds... just how much would one of those shots go for? It¡¯s definitely a weapon of the rich.¡»

    I thought the same, but if she was handing it over, I would ept. I wanted to try firing one, but carrying one around didn¡¯t sound bad either.

    ¡°Thank you... I¡¯ll treasure it.¡±

    When I said that, she hid her face with her parasol, and started back up the gangway.

    ¡°I see. Well, go do your best. I think we¡¯ll depart in around three weeks, so make sure you¡¯re back here by then.¡±

    After I replied, she hastened her pace, and disappeared into the ship.

    ¡°... As I thought, she¡¯s angry.¡±

    The Fourth, on my opinion.

    ¡ºThis time was a failure. Well, it would be a lie to say you weren¡¯t aiming for it, but there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. She¡¯s quite a big-shot anyways.¡»

    I repented over how I angered her with my Growth, as I raised my expectations for how much Tressy¡¯s materials would sell for.

    (I¡¯d be grateful for two or three thousand.)

    I thought, as I headed back to myrades. The Third let out a fed-up voice.

    ¡º... Hah, you¡¯re all no good. Fourth, all you¡¯re good at is currying favor.¡»

    He let out a sigh.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I had dropped by the Cartaffs Guild that had put out the Land Dragon Subjugation Request.

    But there, they informed me...

    ¡°Y-you can¡¯t buy them off!?¡±

    ¡°I-I deeply apologize.¡±

    The bespectacled male receptionist pressed himself against the counter, as he apologized to me. When I asked the reason...

    ¡°Um... we¡¯ve confirmed those are indeed Trident Serpent materials. But you see. With this Guild¡¯s scale, we don¡¯t deal with monster materials of that level, and when ites to Trident Serpents, just what standard could we use to price them...¡±

    They had never dealt with it before, so they had no idea what sum to put up.

    Miranda, who¡¯de to the Guild with me spoke to the receptionist.

    ¡°Where is thergest Guild in Cartaffs? Do you think they will buy it?¡±

    The receptionist spoke apologetically.

    ¡°If you just want to sell them, anywhere would work. But I can¡¯t say anything to a fair price... and it¡¯s uncertain what those materials would be suited to; it¡¯s unknown if they have any use in manufacturing at all. If you sell them, both sides may be unsatisfied with this transaction, so most Guilds will be reluctant to deal in them. What¡¯s more, the objectives of the Guilds of Cartaffs aren¡¯t as flexible as others.¡±

    Perhaps having regtions more severe than others was Cartaffs¡¯ characteristic. Within the countries Guilds, it seems such a policy had been taken up.

    ¡°If it were the Magic Stone, you could probably receive between five to ten thousand. But the materials will depend on future research. What¡¯s more, they¡¯re not materials one can find a steady supply of, so they¡¯re not something Cartaffs would want at all costs... w-well! You came from Beim, did you not? Then bringing it back to Beim is the best option! Even if you do, I can¡¯t say how much it will go for.¡±

    After so much trouble, on top of all my expectations of how high they would sell for, Tressy¡¯s materials...

    They were rare, but he said no one knew what use they had.

    (So I should have confirmed it with Vera-san, and stopped while I was ahead.)

    In my high tensions, I had no intentions of conceding the crown, so I had refused her proposals.

    As my stream of capital became dubious, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºWell, since you defeated Tressy, you can sell your name, so is it really that much a problem? Getting the Tr¨¥s House in your debt was already a merit. In the first ce, Tressy wasn¡¯t part of our ns.¡»

    When he said it, I recalled my goal had simply bean to beat a Land Dragon, and raise my name. The fund-raising was toe afterwards.

    (Yes, if you think of it like that...)

    I spoke to the Guild receptionist.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring the materials back to Beim. Now about your Land Dragon problems.¡±

    The male receptionist made a relieved expression.

    ¡°You¡¯ve defeated a Trident Serpent, so I can leave it to your party with peace of mind. The location, if you¡¯ll look at this map, is right around here.¡±

    Taking out a map, the man informed me.

    And he said he¡¯d prepare a guide to get us there.

    ¡°A local adventurer?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Well... it may sound rude, but every ce has its own set of rules. You¡¯vee all the way here at our request, but even so, breaking such unwritten rules will invite the hatred of the guild, and its adventurers.¡±

    Miranda touched her hand to her chin.

    ¡°I get where he¡¯sing from. And it¡¯s better to have a guide than not. Lyle, I think we should hire them. And they¡¯re trustworthy, right?¡±

    On Miranda¡¯s look, the receptionist nodded.

    ¡°They¡¯re an adventure party even we rely on. There¡¯s no doubt they¡¯re skilled.¡±

    He told us he¡¯d contact the party that would guide us tomorrow, so we returned to our inn to rest for the day.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    As I slept, I came into the Jewel for the first time in a while.

    I crossed my arms in front of my room, thinking over whether I should enter it, or if it would be irrelevant for what was toe.

    Behind me, the ancestors were discussing this time¡¯s request.

    The Third brought up the conversation at the Guild.

    ¡ºSkilled, but can¡¯t win against a Land Dragon, is it... I think that¡¯s a bit dicey.¡»

    Rather than that, the Fourth was surprised over the cheapness of Tressy¡¯s materials.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a famous monster. Why does it sell for so low once defeated? It¡¯s true we took it apart, so it can¡¯t be stuffed, but it should still have its value.¡»

    The Seventh sighed at the Fourth¡¯s opinion.

    ¡ºAll that matters is that people know Lyle defeated it. That¡¯s just how valuable it is. Well, sell it once we return to Beim, and there won¡¯t be a problem. But what should I say about Cartaffs¡¯ Guild...¡»

    The Fifth took over the Seventh¡¯s doubts.

    ¡ºIt felt quite rigid. Some may say that¡¯s for the better, but it didn¡¯t bring about a good result for us. Perhaps it was better than having them buy it simply because it was rare. But you could call them too pragmatic.¡»

    The Third didn¡¯t know too much about Cartaffs. When he was alive, it was and far, far away.

    ¡ºMore importantly, you guys know about the wars between Cartaffs and Bahnseim, right? Is it on hold from injuries? Or are there still skirmishes happening about?¡»

    The one to answer was the Seventh.

    ¡ºThey haven¡¯t been warring as ofte. Our territory was too far to consider sending reinforcements, but perhaps there are some small squabbles still going on? There were only tworge-scale wars over the course of my life.¡»

    Should I think only two? Or You already had two? ... As a Bahnseimian, I felt it was best I didn¡¯t ask.

    In front of the door.

    I approached, and tried opening it just a bit.

    Through the narrow gap, my eyes met with the blue eyes of Celes peering back.

    ¡ºOh, so you won¡¯te in? You damn coward!¡»

    ¡°Gyaaah!!¡±

    I hurriedly tried to shut it, but Celes¡¯ hand reached out to prevent that. When I kicked that hand by reflex, sheughed to herself before retreating back into the room.

    And after I shut the door, I took some distance from it.

    ¡ºWhat are you doing, Lyle? If you¡¯re that curious, just try going in.¡»

    When the Seventh said that, the Fifth too.

    ¡ºThe only ones who haven¡¯t entered yet are you and the Fourth.¡»

    When I looked over to the Fourth, he averted his eyes, and corrected his sses with a shaking hand.

    ¡º... Everyone has something they¡¯re not good at. I don¡¯t have the courage to go out before an angry Bridget.¡»

    Just how scared could he be, I thought, but I had also been surprised into retreat by Celes.

    ¡°And wait, why is Celes in my room of memories?¡±

    The third crossed his hands, and made just a bit of a serious expression.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve no idea. Well, perhaps there¡¯ll be some progress as things go on, but for now, you should concentrate on the job before you.¡»

    The Third said that in his usual aloof smile.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Arumsaas.

    An automaton in a tailcoat prepared ck tea, and presented it to his master.

    Celes epted it, and after enjoying the fragrance, she took a sip.

    ¡°Excellent. It¡¯s quite a splendid taste. Even as you hate me so, seeing you serve me with all your might is delightful.¡±

    She rxed in an extravagant room, and nearby, a young girl absentmindedly sat in an armchair, her ck hair growing all the way to the floor.

    Her eyes were covered with her hair, and the only visible parts of her face were her nose and mouth.

    The male-model butler automaton with his red hair cut short spoke.

    ¡°Your praise brings absolutely no pleasure to me. Because it is only the natural result. Good grief, being left with no one to serve was one thing, but being forced into the service of one I bear such sentiment towards is a curse on my being.¡±

    When the automaton said that, Celesughed to herself.

    And she looked over the room.

    In it, the influential schrs of the City of schrs were looking at her with passion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve taken a liking to you. I hated that that trash had something I did not, but you¡¯re even more wonderful than the maid he carried around.¡±

    The academy¡¯s principal sounded delighted.

    ¡°Thank you very much. He is an automaton the academy put all our resources to reviving. Unlike the maids, they¡¯re characterized by possessing a wide array of functions without add-ons.¡±

    Celes¡¯ Automaton.

    The automaton named ¡¾Burt¡¿ spoke annoyed.

    ¡°I never thought I would bepared to those fakes from a country who know nothing but how to imitate. Yes, beingpared to those failures is... unpleasant.¡±

    He was a tall butler in his twenties... Holding his head high, his expression truly was an annoyed one.

    Celesughed.

    ¡°Then will you destroy Lyle¡¯s automaton? I don¡¯t mind. Of course, I¡¯ve no idea where they are, or anything.¡±

    Burt looked upon Celes¡¯ smile expressionlessly.

    ¡°I must refrain. My sole objective is to serve you. And can you imagine how unpleasant that is already making me feel?¡±

    Celes finished her ck tea, reaching a hand to the confectionaries, before stuffing them into her mouth with an immodest gesture.

    The confectionaries Burt made were delicious, and with a cute smile appropriate her age, she ate with stuffed cheeks.

    Burt spoke.

    ¡°How improper. Your mouth is sullied.¡±

    Saying that, he immediately brought a handkerchief to her mouth, and gently wiped it off. Regardless of how much he disliked or hated her, serving with all his might was the role of an automaton.

    Celes let out a sigh.

    ¡°Delicious tea and snacks... but I really wanted to meet Professor Damien. I never thought he would say he was off for a round of the Labyrinth and flee. Because of that, I ended up going all the way up and beating the Fiftieth Floor Boss looking for him. The guild receptionists even got mad at me for it, so I ended up killing them.¡±

    She put out her tongue in a cute gesture.

    But even hearing that, the leaders of Arumsaas.

    ¡°What, after looking into it, it had already extended past fifty.¡±

    ¡°As long as the Labyrinth doesn¡¯t disappear, there isn¡¯t a problem. And even if you were to clear the Labyrinth, we would have nothing but gratitude to you, Celes-sama.¡±

    ¡°Even so, Damien... he shall be permanently exiled from Arumsaas.¡±

    Looking at the delighted leaders, the ck-haired girl muttered.

    ¡°... Killing dozens with a smile. You weren¡¯t even particrly angry.¡±

    On those words, Celes looked at the ck-haired girl.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t mad. But I didn¡¯t like their attitude. And it¡¯s important that I punished them for making me go through something so pointless. If it¡¯s only receptionists, they have any number of recements.¡±

    Hearing that, Burt spoke.

    ¡°Making a bloodbath of everyone working at the guild, and that¡¯s your reaction... good grief, why am I consigned to such an unpleasant master... if this was how it was to be, staying dead would have been preferable.¡±

    Celes remembered the faces thest staff members had made as they cried and begged, and she grinned.

    ¡°Now then, what should we y next?¡±

    As Celesughed in Arumsaas, she gently stroked the hilt of her rapier as she though over the next game to y.

    And on it, the yellow Jewel sparkled...

 Volume 10 - 16: The Queen of Cartaffs

    The Queen of Cartaffs

    As I walked through the streets of Cartaffs, Bahnseim, Aumsaas, Beim... I noticed the difference it had to the ces I¡¯d been.

    I hadn¡¯t felt it in Zayin or Lorphys either. Cartaffs¡¯ characteristic air.

    The orderly townscape was the same, but the buildings looked much too practical. On top of that, the patrolling soldiers walking around.

    The uniforms they wore were unified, and I couldn¡¯t see any knights.

    The first one to notice it was the Seventh.

    ¡º... I heard Cartaffs gathered its personnel regardless of ss. I see, so they¡¯re thoroughly ability-centered.¡»

    They did have a nobility system, for what it¡¯s worth, but that wasn¡¯t everything. I think it¡¯s a good thing they recognize talent regardless of social status.

    But carrying out something like that would generate considerable opposition.

    So I must assume Cartaffs¡¯ leader has at least enough ability to subdue them. Or perhaps they had to learn to do so, or else.

    The Thirdy out his own thoughts.

    ¡ºBahnseim to the south... Cartaffs is also arge country, but their national powers are too far apart. As this country can¡¯t even cooperate with its surroundings, it¡¯s thinkable it¡¯s been refined by the threat of Bahnseim. But they¡¯ve be this practical, have they... well, it may just be their character.¡»

    Character, or a geographic reason, whatever the case, there wasn¡¯t a doubt it was a strong nation.

    The Fifth looked at the town.

    ¡ºBahnseim¡¯s north... it would be nice if we can get them to help out when Llye makes his move.¡»

    I thought the same, but the current me wasn¡¯t significant enough for Cartaffs to take me seriously if I asked for assistance. What¡¯s more, as a noble of the country they hate so...

    The Fourth.

    ¡ºBut you would never think Cartaffs¡¯ Queen was the Queen Eva-chan had sung of.¡»

    I looked at Eva walking beside me.

    Even taking an elf like her around, the surrounding reactions were normal. A change from Bahnseim, Arumsaas or Beim, where at times, you could find some prejudice.

    Eva looked around her.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite cold here. I should¡¯ve brought a coat... even so, when you see demi-humans walking around so normally, it makes one think it¡¯s a good country.¡±

    I questioned her use of, ¡®makes one think¡¯. So I tried asking.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean they¡¯re truly appointing anyone skilled irrelevant to status? It¡¯s a good country, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    There, the Fourth exined it to me.

    ¡ºYou just don¡¯t get it, Lyle. It¡¯s best you don¡¯t look at nothing but the good side of ability-centric government. To everything, there are merits, and demerits to be found.¡»

    Hearing that, I tilted my head, and after Eva looked around, and confirmed there were no soldiers around, she spoke.

    ¡°Look at it the other way, and useless people and demi-humans are looked upon coldly. The reason the Guild receptionist tried so hard to stay out of your way surely because you¡¯re a skilled one. I tried asking a few of my brethren, but apparently the gap in treatment is arge one. It may be better than a ss system, but it feels there¡¯s no room to breathe.¡±

    So talented ones were respected, and the rest despised.

    The strength of that outlook must also be Cartaffs¡¯ characteristic.

    The Fifth offered some admiration to Eva.

    ¡ºStill, having brethren elves everywhere sure is convenient for gathering information. What¡¯s more, just saying ¡¾Nihil¡¿ gets a different reaction. A rtively favorable one at that.¡»

    The Nihil Tribe... it was a tribe that held meaning to the elves.

    When it came to gathering information, even within the party, Eva was a skilled one. She had her own informationwork, and she could easilyy hands on info the rest of us wouldn¡¯t be able to touch.

    Novem and Miranda were also good at it, but as Eva was easily able to collect info in whatever town we stopped by, she was surely a hard-to-get existence.

    When we walked down the street together, perhaps it was a rtivelyrge town, as there were a lot of people around.

    There were food stalls lined around, with line ups of rare edibles.

    ¡°They have quite a variety of meat. I do get the feeling sweets and the like are scarce, though.¡±

    Eva looked at the carts and booths.

    ¡°It seems sweets are precious here. Come to think of it, the ship had some sugar loaded as well. The sailors were delighted when they found it was undamaged.¡±

    Therge load of cargo loaded on the ship was safe, and Vera was relieved. The country was trading for its insufficientmodities with Beim.

    And as we were working in Cartaffs, we were exploring the town until the time came. On top of getting acquainted with our guides, we were scheduled to set up our ns today.

    I also wanted to learn what to look out for on the terrain.

    And once that was over, we would finish up our preparations, an set out.

    ¡°... It¡¯s right about time. Shall we head for the guild?¡±

    Saying that, the two of us set off for the guild, but hearing some rowdy voices, I turned in that direction. Eva was watching as well.

    The surrounding people were walking around a group of feuding adventurers. There were some rubberneckers, but most went right on with their business.

    ¡°Could it be a fight? Looks like it¡¯s between adventurers.¡±

    Eva was curious. Thinking of things as seeds for stories, showing such interest in these sorts of things was her virtue, as well as her w.

    From what I could see, some middle-aged adventurers were surrounding a party of younger ones.

    Looking at them...

    ¡°They¡¯re the same as us.¡±

    The young adventurer party with an extreme inclination in gender ration was surrounded by an elder party of five.

    But it seems the one at fault was...

    ¡°Hand off the guide role? Are you sure you ain¡¯t an idiot!?¡±

    The elder male adventurer confronted the young man. In contrast to the elder adventurer party¡¯s orderly equipment, the young adventurers¡¯ gear looked unreliable.

    But they did have an air to them.

    They were strangely calm, and it didn¡¯t look as if an oblivious one was trying to pick a fight. Eva had noticed as well, as she quietly watched over them.

    The garments they wore had a sense of cleanliness, but their appearances were gaudy. Pierces and nes, they also had rings.

    The longsword on the man¡¯s back alone was splendid enough to put it at odds with his other clothes. His age was perhaps a little over mine?

    Gray hair, and green eyes... he was of high stature, and of trained body.

    ¡°I heard it. You¡¯re guiding a party that defeated a Trident Serpent, aren¡¯t you? Ans it seems they¡¯ve got some prettydies with them. I¡¯d like to try and meet them too. And unlike you small fries who needed to call adventurers from Beim to defeat something like a Land Dragon, I¡¯ll go and take it out while I¡¯m out guiding.¡±

    If he was just an oblivious kid, he¡¯s be mocked, and that would be the end of it. But the air he gave off made it feel like he could actually do it.

    From the Jewel, the Third let his voice.

    ¡º... You¡¯ll find unreasonably strong people wherever you go. Faithful to their desires, the type that doesn¡¯t think of the trouble they¡¯re causing to their surroundings.¡»

    The elder adventurer shot back at the young one.

    ¡°And I¡¯m askin¡¯ if you¡¯re an idiot. This ¡®s an official request from the Guild. If you¡¯reining to someone,in to the Guild.¡±

    Eva tugged at my sleeve, and pointed around.

    ¡°Lyle, look around. The ones who¡¯ve stopped are almost all women.¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it.¡±

    Around us, there were woman staring as if to bite into the young adventurer. There were woman who were different as well, but I couldn¡¯t easily tell them apart.

    (I guess he looks cool?)

    When I looked at the adventurer, wondering if it were a matter of looks, the Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºSomething feels off. And... Lyle, go look into him.¡»

    I used Skills to try obtaining information on him. There, I was able to see the young adventurer was using some sort of Skill.

    (It reacts to women... is it influencing their psyche?)

    One of the women following behind the man looked at me. It seems she noticed I had done something.

    Our eyes met, and the woman pulled at the adventurer¡¯s arm, and pointed at me.

    ¡°Lyle, you¡¯ve been seen.¡±

    As Eva looked between me, and the young adventurer party, the bystanders that didn¡¯t want to get involved opened up a path between us.

    ¡°Ah? Who are you? Oh, you¡¯ve got quite a cutie with you. Hey, is she any use?¡±

    On the words of the young man pointing at Eva, the woman who noticed me nodded. And she even gave him a warning.

    ¡°Larc-sama, you mustn¡¯t involve yourself. Those two... are remarkable. Nothing like the adventurers you¡¯d find in these parts.¡±

    ¡°... Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Perhaps irritated by the woman¡¯s words, the young adventurer clicked his tongue at us. As the elder adventurers remained wary, they parted from the crowd.

    Evaluating the situation, the Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºWhat a troublesome fellow. When he hears he can¡¯t win, he steps down that easily. Erhart, was it? It¡¯s as if a guy like Erhart actually had some skill backing him.¡»

    As the elder adventurers began walking towards us, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºCartaffs looked fun, doesn¡¯t it? A Queen, and a young, ambitious adventurer... doesn¡¯t it sound exhrating?¡»

    The Fifth painstakingly voiced his opinion.

    ¡ºIs that so? Let¡¯s defeat the Land Dragon, and get back safely.¡»

    The Fourth to the young adventurer.

    ¡ºI wonder if that guy will raise some trouble. I want a chance for us to have an audience with the Queen. Do you think they¡¯ll be the trigger for us?¡»

    And as always, the Seventh let out an anti-adventurer deration.

    ¡ºThat sort always brings trouble, but I wonder if it¡¯ll go that far. How about we hunt down the buds of cmity while we still have the chance? That one¡¯s quite dangerous, you know?¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In the Cartaffs¡¯ citadel city¡¯s royal pce, a single woman read through a report.

    Sitting on a splendid sofa, she wore ck garb that stuck close to her body. Near her, a long and slender sword leaned against her seat.

    Turning to lie down, the woman reading the documents stroked her long, waved, aubergine hair, as she raised the upper half of her body.

    Looking back over a passage that caught her interest, she lightly touched her tongue to her red lips.

    ¡°Hmm, how interesting. They defeated the Trident Serpent, did they... I heard the Tr¨¥s Trading Company¡¯s ship had been attacked, but...¡±

    Continuing down the intriguing document, it seems the ones who brought the materials to the Guild were instead a group of adventurers.

    ¡°Does logic even work on that lot at the guild? Buy it off, and they could¡¯ve been the first to research it. I did tell them to collect rare specimens, but I didn¡¯t tell them what to do when the specimens were too rare. Do I really have to give another in-depth exnation?¡±

    The fed-up woman reached a hand to her sword nearby. Drawing it from its scabbard, she looked at its bright red de.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist went outside, but... my subordinates won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    Sheathing it away, she stood, ced the documents on top of her table, and looked through thest item on the list.

    This time, her expression twisted in disdain.

    ¡°That Larc guy is asking for yet another audience? I told them not to deal with him, but... the one handling the reception was a woman, I see. Then there¡¯s no helping it.¡±

    She violently tossed only thest page aside, and headed for an extravagant desk in the room.

    The woman¡¯s name was ¡¾Ludm Cartaffs¡¿... Once called the princess knight, she was now called Queen, as a member of Cartaffs¡¯ royalty.

    After sitting in her chair, and resuming her work, augh came from her lips.

    ¡°Still, how interesting. Shall I give a summons to that Tr¨¥s Trading Company? And the adventurers that came from Beim... I never thought I¡¯d see the surname Walte up. How interesting. He may not be of Bahnseim¡¯s Walt house, but how curious.¡±

    Having been temporarily left the throne from the previous king, she was not an official Queen.

    But it was also true that everyone supported her in bing one. As the princess knight, she had earned much support throughout the country, and she was somewhat a symbol of Cartaffs.

    A woman like that was now going through stacks of paperwork.

    ¡°Now then, how should I call them out... but first...¡±

    Before the mountain of forms, Ludm covered her eyes, and brushed away her bangs with one hand to verify it. But when she opened her eyes the same mountain stood before her, just as it had before.

    ¡°Nothing will start unless this is out of the way.¡±

    Saying that, she got back to work.

 Volume 10 - Epilogue

    Epilogue

    Inside the forest.

    I stood before the earth colored Land Dragon as it brushed and trampled trees aside,ing for me.

    Huge forelimbs.

    Arge head.

    In contrast, its lower body looked small inparison to its top.

    Thend dragon of the First¡¯s memories had been of ashen skin, but the ones here were the color of the dirt, and looked a size or two smaller.

    We had the adventurers that¡¯d guided us return, and we took on the multiple Land Dragons... four in total.

    I held up my sabre in my right hand, and confirmed the surrounding situation.

    ¡°Aria and Miranda don¡¯t have a problem. May, Eva and ra as well. Novem and Monica... it looks like I didn¡¯t even have to worry about them from the start.¡±

    The party split in four, and each team took on one of the Dragons. With those four bodies, they had likely worked up their coordination to take on the adventurers and knights that came for them.

    And their movements did show signs of cooperation, making them quite troublesome foes.

    Behind me, Shannon...

    ¡°I could¡¯ve just stood on standby in Porter! Why did you have to take me along!?¡±

    ... Was bawling.

    I didn¡¯t want to bring her along, but Miranda told me to. It seems she thought some sort of change woulde about if we kept piling the girl with all sorts of life experience.

    She did have Demon Eyes, but Shannon wasn¡¯t a fighter. She was the intellect type that was supposed to manipte people from the back stage.

    Having been pulled from herfortable back seat, she was more of the party¡¯s mascot than anything else.

    (Mascot... between Monica and Shannon, would it have to be Shannon?)

    While I thought that, the Land Dragon before my eyes, turned its head up, and was about to let out a roar. Perhaps it was an attempt to regroup with itsrades.

    In the dark forest of crowded trees, only the ces the Dragons rampaged about were bing wide open space.

    Thus, after entering the forest, finding them was easy. But we hadn¡¯t heard anything about there being four.

    ¡°My ears are going to start hurting, so could you pipe down? Lightning!¡±

    I turned my left hand to the Land Dragon, discharging electricity right at its head. My output had risen from before, and after arge sway, it took a step back.

    From behind, Shannon...

    ¡°Just keep on hitting them in! That¡¯s all you got to do to win!¡±

    Naturally, if I did that, I would win. But at present, I was...

    ¡ºLyle, don¡¯t forget to send orders around as you fight.¡»

    ¡ºLook, May-chan¡¯s party is troubled. ra-chan is remaining stationary, awaiting order.¡»

    ¡ºLook at the big picture. If precise direction is impossible, broad orders are fine. Take in the surrounding situation, and convey it with your Skill.¡»

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve got to train yourself up as amander as well. And this is a perfect opponent for that. Go do your best, Lyle.¡»

    I don¡¯t think a Land Dragon is a perfect opponent, but certainly, as we were, we could take on four of them.

    That¡¯s the fighting force we possessed, however, giving out orders as I fought the enemy before me was difficult. What¡¯s more, myrades were fighting quite a ways away.

    Making a gesture of touching my left hand to my ear, I verified the state of my otherrades.

    I verified it, and gave orders.

    ¡°ra, there are small fries gathering around. I leave Eva and May¡¯s support to you; don¡¯t let those peons get closer.¡±

    ¡ºYes.¡»

    After taking her handgun from the holster at her waist, she held it towards the direction of the approaching monsters. The gun she got from Vera was smaller than the one given to me, but it was an easy-to-use model.

    ¡°Miranda, you need not push yourself, attack after restraining it. When my hands are free, I¡¯lle over to support.¡±

    ¡ºYe~ah, it looked like it¡¯ll be over before that.¡»

    Looking through Miranda¡¯s field of vision, I saw the Land Dragon was unable to move a muscle from her new Skill.

    It was as if its movements were sealed by countless spider webs, and the Land Dragon frantically writhed to free itself from those sticky threads.

    Aria cut at it, shaving away a thick chunk of flesh.

    ¡°... I see. Then onto thest one. Monica... Novem... fight properly, won¡¯t you?¡±

    After finding there were no problems on Miranda¡¯s side, I looked to Novem. The Land Dragon in front of me warily took some distance.

    I stuck my sabre into the ground, and pulled a gun from the holster on my back hip. When I turned the ck revolver towards the Land Dragon and fired, the bullet missed the massive target, and sunk into one of the trees behind it.

    Behind me, Shannon covered her mouth.

    ¡°... Pff!¡±

    And from myrades connected to me...

    ¡ºLyle, did you even practice? Quite trying to look cool, and get yourself together!¡»

    Hearing Aria¡¯s irritated voice, I sent my mind back to Novem¡¯s station to give orders.

    ¡°Monica, you should at least try to coordinate attacks.¡±

    ¡ºEven if you tell me that sote in the game... and I am discontent with my deployment. What are you trying to do by putting me alongside that vixen? If I, Monica, am not beside my Chicken Dickwad, I cannot muster up any power.¡»

    Novem, on the other hand...

    ¡ºMonica-san, I¡¯m going to use some magic, so could you keep it in one ce?¡»

    She was taking it easy.

    The Third told me there was a problem with my personnel assignment.

    ¡ºLyle, be careful with formation. Novem¡¯s side has excess war potential. You should have stationed Monica there alone, and have Novem-chan circle around to support the others or you.¡»

    The Fourth agreed.

    ¡ºAnd there¡¯s that splitting your party in four business. Would¡¯ve worked better if you split into three or two, and had each group work together to pick them off one at a time. ¡»

    As they continued finding fault, I finished giving orders, and with the revolver still in my hand, I used my left to pull my sabre out of the ground.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t hit, I need only get closer!¡±

    I kicked the ground to approach the Land Dragon, getting into point nk, before pulling the trigger again.

    When the bullet hit its tough skin, its output was surely enough to pierce it. But it didn¡¯t have much an effect on the Land Dragon¡¯srge build.

    It swiped at me with itsrge forelimbs, so I jumped over, and tossed my sabre, piercing through its left eye.

    Afternding, to stay out of its field of vision, I circled around to the left, held up my gun, and aimed for its remaining right eye.

    One shot. Two shots.

    The bullets that missed hit the Land Dragon¡¯s ferocious lower jaw, but they didn¡¯t pierce through.

    (If I used it with the Second¡¯s Skill, perhaps I could hit, but...)

    To get some practice, I was firing without using the Skill. Thanks to that, I couldn¡¯t hit a thing.

    The Fifth observed the gun¡¯s output.

    ¡ºNo wonder they¡¯re not catching on. Even if it may be a Dragon Subspecies, if it would be this ineffective, I would never think to pay a fortune for one. And while its usage is easier than a bow, just how inurate could it possibly be... as I thought, guns are out of the question.¡»

    The Seventh refuted that opinion.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s because it¡¯s a Magic Tool, and we¡¯re not using it as one! If you used the Skills engraved on it, its firepower will rise!¡»

    They interfered with the Jewel¡¯s Skill, so my affinity with Magic Tools wasn¡¯t the best. There wasn¡¯t a problem in using it as a revolver, but if I was going to use it as a Magic Tool, I would have to cut off my Jewel¡¯s Skills.

    The Fourth spoke up as well.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t its very premise off? I do think it¡¯s a convenient tool to carry around, but at this rate, it¡¯s a bit... I would never think of assembling a number of them.¡»

    Finally closing in, I destroyed the Land Dragon¡¯s eye, jumped back, and put the gun back in its holster.

    Holding up both hands...

    ¡°Thunder p!¡±

    Lightning fell from the sky. Shannon¡¯s body trembled as she hid behind a tree.

    But the lightning hit its designated mark, and slowly falling to the ground, the Land Dragon let off a burnt scent.

    The Third evaluated the battle.

    ¡ºUsing a powerful magic strike after robbing it of its vision... not bad, but as I thought, against hard-skinned opponents, you don¡¯t have enough means of attack.¡»

    If I used the Jewel, and took out the giant sword, the battle would be over in seconds. But it was bad that I didn¡¯t have any other choices.

    The Sword, Bow, and Halberd hadrge Mana expenditures.

    If I met a powerful foe while I was low on Mana, my present state was one where I could only run away. Of course, I had myrades with me, so the probability of that happening was low.

    The Fifth put a simple strategy to mouth.

    ¡º... It¡¯s weapons. In Lyle¡¯s case, he has a bad affinity with Magic Tools. In that case, he should get a few Skill-less sturdy weapons to carry around. There are some weapons out there that can cut iron in their base state. It looks like the time hase for him to carry such a thing around.¡»

    After the Fifth said that much, the Fourth agreed. It seems he had been thinking my mass-produced sabre expenditure was a problem for quite some time now.

    ¡ºYou run through a few disposable sabres every time. Thinking of the future, it¡¯s right around time you looked into some finely crafted pieces, and analyzed cost/performance.¡»

    On both an ability and financial level, the time hade for me to look for such a weapons.

    Turning around, I called over to Shannon.

    ¡°Shannon, the others should finish their battles soon. Until then, we¡¯ll stay on standby here.¡±

    I hesitated over whether or go to their aid, but the battles were already nearing their ends.

    Shannon came over to me, and...

    ¡°... Onee-sama ying dragons... I would never have even imagined it before. How did she get to be like that, I wonder. ¡±

    As she hung her head, I...

    ¡°That one¡¯s your fault, you know.¡±

    Saying that, I waited for everyone to gather. It was at that moment.

    I felt something suspicious, and turned. Shannon looked at me, turned her eyes in that direction, and narrowed them.

    There was nothinging from my Skills. Too little of anything, really.

    The Fifth sounded a little nervous.

    ¡ºOur Skills can¡¯t pick them up? No, do they have a Skill that prevents it from being picked up? Lyle, on your guard.¡»

    As Shannon and I continued to stare, it seems we made them wary, as they took some distance.

    Shannon spoke.

    ¡°They¡¯re somehow floating a bit from their surroundings, but do they think that¡¯s actually hiding them from anything?¡±

    She tilted her head, as her eyes followed the fleeing group.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Miranda looked at her Skill ¡¾Wire Net¡¿ stretching across the trees.

    Even if it was only a subspecies of dragon, one mustn¡¯t make light of a Land Dragon¡¯s power. Yet such a beast was entangled in her threads, with Aria sitting on top of its head. She was short of breath.

    Blood flowed down its neck, and it was forming a red pond on the ground.

    Miranda remained wary of her surroundings.

    ¡°Well that was needlessly violent. You¡¯re like a hero from some storybook, Aria.¡±

    As Miranda said that with a smile, Aria used her hand to wipe off the blood sttered on her, and spoke regretfully.

    ¡°Well thanks for that. More importantly, any contact from Lyle...¡±

    At that moment, perhaps the two of them heard Lyle¡¯s voice, as they let out sighs.

    Miranda verified her location.

    ¡°Looks like no one needed his help.¡±

    Aria jumped down from the head, stood on the ground, and turned to looked at the strung-up Land Dragon¡¯s body.

    ¡°... We surely didn¡¯t need any here, but I¡¯ll bet the others were fine too. Even so, you Skill sure is a nasty one, Miranda.¡±

    Without letting her smile die out, Miranda spoke.

    ¡°Why thank you. Your Skill is manly and cool, Aria.¡±

    They shared some cynicism, before checking over their equipment, and returning to Lyle.

    With the information they could perceive from Lyle¡¯s Skill, they were able to proceed through the forest without getting lost...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... A small-built girl used her slender legs to kick away the Land Dragon¡¯s massive forelimbs.

    After letting her body spin in the air, May kicked up the approaching Land Dragon head as well.

    The difference in their body sizes was much too great, yet it looked as if she was ying with the monster.

    ¡°Hah, it would be easier to do in quilin form, but Lyle won¡¯t permit it.¡±

    The Land Dragon tried to attack, so she swung her horn, and itsrge arm flew off.

    Watching over her, Eva held up her bow.

    ¡°Hey, hurry up and end it! We have to deal with other monsters too over here!¡±

    She shot through an approaching Frog-like monster.

    ra also took some on, to test out the gun she had just received.

    Looking at them, May...

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you pulling them so they don¡¯t wander off to the others? And we have the most people at this station, so please bear with it.¡±

    Confirming Lyle had finished his battle, May swiped her right hand, and lopped off the Land Dragon¡¯s head.

    Without being hit by a drop of the blood spatter, she got onto the copsing dragon¡¯s back, and feeling the response of something round her, she twitched, and turned in that direction.

    There wasn¡¯t any infoing from Lyle¡¯s Skill, but her five senses told her something was there.

    When she sent a nce that direction, the other party stopped, and slowly began to retreat.

    May addressed Eva.

    ¡°Hey, could you try shooting an arrow over there?¡±

    There, Eva was busy dealing with the other monsters, so it wasn¡¯t happening.

    ¡°Can¡¯t! So won¡¯t you help out over here!?¡±

    May was curious, but if they were just going to go away like that, she thought it would be fine for now, May rushed over to ra.

    There, ra spoke.

    ¡°Wait a moment... Lyly-san said to be wary of our surroundings. Stay together as much as possible, and don¡¯t stray, he say. There¡¯s something he cannot detect with Skills out there.¡±

    She spoke as she opened her revolver¡¯s cylinder, and swapped out its cartridges.

    She wasn¡¯t ustomed to the motions, so she was moving quite inefficiently.

    Eva turned to the environment, before inclining her ears, taking out an arrow, and notching it.

    ¡°Wait, even Lyle can¡¯t detect them? Looks like it¡¯s no good if we rely on his Skills too much¡±

    And hearing a sound, Eva shot the arrow towards it.

    Even when there was nothing there, the arrow was hit aside, instantly putting the three of them on guard.

    May stood up front as if to protect the other two.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a monster? Maybe a human.¡±

    They left their backs to one another, as the presence continued distancing itself...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Monica ced herrge hammer on the ground, and looked at the Land Dragon she¡¯d crushed.

    While Novem¡¯s magic had stopped its movements, she had circled to the back, and lowered her giant weapon.

    Its lower half was in a horrible state, but even so, it could be dealt for a high price, so Monica pat her chest in relief over her household¡¯s finances.

    ¡°Hah, with this, we will easily be able to clear the sum we were aiming for. Even so, I cannot ept being paired with that vixen. I am an existence that glimmers precisely because I am serving my Chicken Dickwad. As a supporting cast, my role is to stand diagonally behind that Chicken!¡±

    Looking at Monica riling herself up, Novem gave a bitter smile.

    But hearing Lyle¡¯s voice, she inclined her ear to it.

    Seeing her gesture, Monica spoke in jealousy.

    ¡°God dammit... he even kissed me atop the ship, but when he returns to normal, he says I don¡¯t need one, and chickens out... Hah, just when will his next Fever Timee, I wonder.¡±

    There was already a line between Lyle and Monica, and because of that, using his Skill... Connection... didn¡¯t require a kiss.

    Disappointed over that fact, Monica looked over the other members with envy.

    ¡°If that how it¡¯ll be, I¡¯ll increase their calorie intake little by little every day, and bring anguish to their scales.¡±

    After grinning over that flight of mischief, Monica opened her red eye wide, and picked up her hammer.

    She took her left hand off its shaft, took a small knife out of her sleeve, and threw it at the spot that was bothering her.

    Her eyes could clearly take in the existence Lyle¡¯s Skills couldn¡¯t capture.

    Novem held up her staff, and aiming at the ce Monica had thrown her knife...

    ¡°Earth Hand!¡±

    Arms emerged from the soil with the intent to bind, heading for the invisible enemy. Monica¡¯s knife was floating in the air, and it looked as if it had stabbed into something. From its floating tip, red blood was flowing.

    And slowly, both the knife and the blood disappeared.

    The Earth Hands made of magic were suddenly torn apart in the air.

    Seeing that, Novem surveyed the area.

    ¡°... There.¡±

    ¡°Vixen, step back!¡±

    Monica called out, but Novem didn¡¯t dodge.

    She changed her staff¡¯s shape, formed a scythe, and blocked the attack of the invisible enemy. Perhaps that surprised the enemy, as they immediately retreated.

    Monica was about to give chase, but Lyle gave an order not to follow, so she stopped in her tracks.

    Novem looked into the woods, as if to watch the fleeing foe¡¯s back...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Consarn it! Because of all the informationing in, keeping it on Search backfired.¡±

    When myrades had all gathered, I severed Connection, and used the Sixth¡¯s Skill... Real Spec... to take in the surrounding situation.

    They were hard to see, but surely enough, there were multiple red signals around.

    Unustomed to it, the others weren¡¯t able to process all the info from Real Spec. It caused headaches, and it was a burden, so I hadn¡¯t made use of it.

    Switching to it part-way through would get in the way of the others¡¯ battle, so unable to do that, I could only wait for myrades toe.

    Miranda looked at me as she asked my ns.

    ¡°What are you going to do? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll lose, but we used quite a bit of timeing to this forest. We don¡¯t have much time to waste on ying cat and mouse.¡±

    I thought of what reason the enemy may have to attack us.

    (Is it Celes¡¯ doing? Did she or someone around her finally send assassins? But we¡¯re in Cartaffs. If they were going to do it, it would be more efficient to wait in Beim.)

    My thoughts wouldn¡¯te together, but I looked around.

    ¡°The forests¡¯ monsters are beginning to act up. After collecting up the materials, let¡¯s return to the Guild. We can¡¯t waste any more time on anything that won¡¯t make us any money.¡±

    Irritating as it may be, we didn¡¯t have the leisure to chase them down.

    And the movements they disyed were onlt those to search us out.

    On my opinion, the Third in the Jewel agreed.

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t have time, so any more is impossible. But make sure you¡¯re prepared to deal with them if they attack. Nights will be troublesome.¡»

    I immediately began assigning roles for night watch.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In a ce separated from the forest, Larc pulled out the knife stabbed into his arm.

    ¡°That woman... even my Skill was ineffective? Good grief, if I was going to attack, I should¡¯ve chosen a different group. Maybe get the guy out of the way first.¡±

    Observing skilled adventurers.

    Their original goal was just to know their war potential, but having felt an urge to try obtaining them, Larc had ended up raising his hand. His approach noticed, he ended up meeting a counterattack.

    A femalerade of his apologized.

    ¡°I deeply apologize. For them to have one by their side able to see through our Skill...¡±

    ¡°No, they¡¯re just making me want them more. Don¡¯t need the guy, but the rest are a treasure trove. Though I really didn¡¯t know what to think about one of them. If she¡¯s strong, I don¡¯t mind keeping her at my side.¡±

    They were all wearing expensive robes, and each robe had a Skill engraved onto it.

    Magic tools to prevent detection by Skills, and by eye sight.

    ¡°Larc-sama, let me heal your wounds.¡±

    Larc presented his injury to a woman specialized in healing magic, and red at the one who¡¯d produced the Magic Tools.

    ¡°Oy, the magic tools you made actually worked, right?¡±

    The woman nodded a number of times, fearful of his rage.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. B-but... you were able to get close, so they surely had an effect. T-they¡¯re my originals, so they s-shouldn¡¯t be known to the general public.¡±

    He turned his eyes from the cowering woman to the forest, and looked at his fully-healed arm. The wound had closed, and it hadn¡¯t left a scar.

    ¡°... I thought my Skill would charm one or two of them, but it was no good. In that case, it would¡¯ve been better to go after the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s princess. Dagnabbit! I¡¯ve needlessly wasted some time.¡±

    An annoyed Larc had been able to see the power of Lyle¡¯s forces up close. And once he deduced he would never stand a chance upfront, he immediately went into trying to draw away one or two of their ranks.

    A Skill to infatuate the other sex, ¡¾Charm¡¿.

    Possessing such a skill put Larc at quite an advantageous position when dealing with women.

    But that Charm had its limitations.

    All it really did was make it easier to get their attention, and if he really wanted to make them his own... he would have to use his Second Stage Skill, ¡¾Temptation¡¿.

    However, that Temptation had a weakness in that after using it once, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it for a while.

    ¡°... They¡¯re not opponents where the same trick will work twice. We¡¯ll concede defeat for now. I thought that if we could snatch up some Land Dragon materials, it would give us a chance at an audience with Ludm, you know.¡±

    The surrounding women listened to his words in fascination.

    The robe covering his body lost its effect, and when Larc tossed it aside, a fewpeted to scramble for it.

    With arge ck sword over his back, Larc...

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure the chance wille someday. I¡¯ll just wait it out until then... until the day I be king of this country. As long as I can get Ludm to fall for me, the rest is all mine.¡±

    Larc walked off towards where his horse was tethered, and his women followed along...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Inside the Jewel.

    With the appearance of attackers, there were four gathered to think over their goal.

    Third, Fourth, Fifth, Seventh. They surrounded the round table, giving their forecast on the enemy.

    ¡ºPersonally, from the information Lyle received, it¡¯s probably that young adventurer, isn¡¯t it?¡»

    On the Third¡¯s opinion, those around nodded. The Fourth removed his sses, and began wiping off the lenses.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll bet. He had some sort of Skill to charm his opponents. No, I do get the feeling it¡¯s limited to the opposite gender, thought.¡»

    The Fifth, even knowing that, didn¡¯t seem to have any interest in the young adventurer himself.

    ¡ºDid he move by Celes¡¯ orders, or someone around her? If he¡¯s doing it on his own, that makes it nice and simple.¡»

    The Seventh sounded annoyed.

    ¡ºIf we only had the time, we would be in the middle of beating him to a pulp. But we¡¯ve sure found a troublesome one in Cartaffs. I do think it¡¯s best we take him down while we¡¯re here.¡»

    Rather than troublesome, it was a dangerous Skill. What¡¯s more, no matter how they looked at it, the one possessing it was a dangerous one as well.

    As they wanted to gain Cartaffs¡¯ cooperation, they were thinking to get rid of any that would get in the way.

    ¡ºBut we don¡¯t have any proof this time around. If Lyle gets rid of him, it¡¯ll be a problem. We¡¯ll have to get some evidence, but...¡»

    After the Third had said that much, within the Jewel... the conference room, came the sound of an opening door.

    Everyone looked around. At that very moment, all the members were already gathered. It wasn¡¯t thinkable that anyone would be opening the door to their memories.

    And their four sets of eyes turned to Lyle¡¯s room of memories.

    From it, a single woman stepped out.

    It wasn¡¯t Celes. The woman more mature than Lyle¡¯s sister looked to be in her twenties. The first to react was the Fifth. He stood from his seat, looked at the woman, and opened his eyes wide.

    ¡º... Milleia, why are you here?¡»

    Seeing the Fifth wipe off his sweat, the remaining three stood, and strengthened their guard. As that was happening, the woman with long, wavy, violet hair sent a look from her golden eyes around the room.

    Clothed in white, she raised the hem of her skirt to give a polite greeting.

    Milleia Walt... or perhaps Milleia Circry was not an owner of the Walt House¡¯s Jewel.

    It was strange of her to exist in this space.

    Milleia opened her mouth.

    ¡ºIt is a pleasure to be of your acquaintance, Third Generation Head Sleigh-sama, Fourth Generation Head Max-sama, and Seventh Generation Head Brod-sama. It has been a while, father.¡»

    An appearance simr to Miranda.

    But an atmosphere more mature and calm than even her. The woman¡¯s golden eyes were the same Demon Eyes that Shannon possessed.

    ¡ºI am Milleia. Milleia Walt. Since this room¡¯s owner, Lyle, has yet to even attempt to step inside, I am the one called forth to guide him. Among those of the Walt House, I was deemed most worthy, it seems.¡»

    The ancestors within the Jewel were beings of memory, without exception. They had wills, but it¡¯s not as if their souls were sealed inside.

    And Milleia standing before them was the same. The woman herself had died, and this was an entity made of memory...

    But that was strange. Milleia and the Jewel... it was a blue gem at the time, but the two had never oncee into contact.

    The Seventh opened his mouth.

    ¡ºA guide, you say? Coming out of the room of memories, something like that is...¡»

    Completely ignoring their confusion, Milleia spoke with a smile.

    ¡ºThere is a need for Lyle to know everything. That is the Jewel¡¯s will. It will be troublesome if he continued to neglect it.¡»

    When she spoke of the Jewel¡¯s will, the ancestors¡¯ confusion only grew.

    The Third muttered.

    ¡ºThe Jewel¡¯s will? What could that...¡»

    Milleia (¥Î¡ä?£à*): ¡°I came out.¡±

    Fifth Generation Head (£»©b§¥©b): ¡°I-I see?¡±

    Fourth Generation Head (£»?@): ¡°W-what about my wife!? She¡¯s noting out, right! Right!?¡±

 Volume 11 - Prologue

    Prologue

    ¡°Eh? ... Who might this lovelydy be?¡±

    Inside the Jewel.

    Seeing the woman taking a ce at the round table, and waving her hand at me, I tilted my head.

    When I came because I was called, besides the Fifth- who was seated with a stern expression- the ancestors looked quite confused.

    Looking at the woman, I couldn¡¯t help but recall Miranda, and there I noticed she was the matured form of Milleia-san, of whom I¡¯d seen in the rooms of memories.

    ¡°Could you be Milleia-san?¡±

    When I saw her in memory, she was in her teens. But the one before my eyes looked to be in her mid-twenties.

    ¡ºCorrect, Lyle. But as you¡¯ve seen me in my youth, your reaction is a little slow. After seeing someone¡¯s face for the first time, remember their name alongside it. Weren¡¯t you taught that?¡»

    I did learn that skill. But I didn¡¯t have the chance to put it to practice in my childhood.

    Hearing those words for the first in a while, I looked at the Fifth in confusion.

    Rising from his seat, he lowered himself onto the round table, and let out a sigh.

    ¡ºWhy is Milleia here, you ask? Like hell we know. That¡¯s why we¡¯re so confused. ording to the girl himself, there¡¯s a need for you to learn everything, she says.¡»

    A need for me to learn everything?

    Curious about what that everything would indicate, I sent a look to Milleia-san. Her light violet, wavy hair and golden eyes reminded me of Shannon.

    But her facial features and atmosphere were more Miranda. Body structure also Miranda...

    (Feels like someone took out the good points of those two?)

    If her insides were like Miranda¡¯s, it would be troublesome. If they were like Shannon¡¯s, I would have nothing but pity. Of course, I haven¡¯t the slightest idea what sort of person she is.

    ¡ºLyle, you never entered your own room of memories, so it ended up that I came out here to act as a guide.¡»

    I looked at the door behind my seat.

    My door was different to those of the ancestors. It didn¡¯t just replicate memories. It had be a different sort of something.

    It wasn¡¯t necessary to our present situation in reality, so I had ignored it.

    (The Jewel won¡¯t permit me to ignore, I guess?)

    But there was another reason I didn¡¯t enter as well.

    ¡°Um... I¡¯m busy right now, so is it possible to put it off to ater date?¡±

    With a troubled expression Milleia-san looked at the surrounding ancestors.

    The Third spoke with his usual manner.

    ¡ºYes, you¡¯ve got a point. We¡¯re busy, so is it alright we put it on hold? At this point, even if you tell us it¡¯s ¡®everything,¡¯ that¡¯s a bit troubling.¡»

    The Fourth corrected the positioning of his sses.

    ¡ºI do want to listen to the wishes of my granddaughter, but it¡¯s low on the priority list.¡»

    The Seventh, slightly bothered.

    ¡ºEven if it¡¯s auntie¡¯s request, that¡¯s impossible. Because we¡¯re busy.¡»

    I just realized that would make her the Seventh¡¯s aunt. Milleia-san looked at the Fifth.

    He scratched his head.

    ¡º... I don¡¯t know what you want to get Lyle to do. If it benefits our side, I will prioritize it.¡»

    There, Milleia-san smiled.

    ¡ºAs I thought, you sure are kind, father. Even so, these memories of the heads of history are truly troubling. It¡¯s a little sad how you¡¯ve twisted the meek Lyle.¡»

    And how exactly should I react to that?

    (If you¡¯re dealing with these ancestors, you¡¯d get twisted whether you like it or not.)

    Milleia-san stood, and walked all the way to my side. She kindly held up both of my hands.

    My heart was beating, but it wasn¡¯t in regards to the opposite gender. It more like... a motherly impression.

    ¡ºLyle, there is a need for you to know everything about Skills. Why the Walt House¡¯s blue gem became a Jewel... and what gems were originally supposed to be.¡»

    I recalled back to what Monica¡¯s sisters had once put to words in the Labyrinth.

    ¡°Memories, was it? I believe I heard something like that.¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. Gems and Jewels are nothing more than memory storage mediums. The records of our lives, and even our personalities were recorded... the recording of Skills was just a byproduct.¡»

    Hearing her words, the Third...

    ¡ºAs I thought. I did think it strange. A situation where we taught Lyle our Skills can¡¯t be called efficient. Then should there originally have been another purpose? ... For example, transferring personality to another?¡»

    Not in his aloof bearing, he and the other ancestors sent sharp looks towards Milleia-san.

    While I was troubled by them, Milleia-san shook her head with a smile.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s also wrong. That is why there is a need for us to have Lyle know everything. At present, many gems have been lost. The appearance of Magic Tools also meant the decline of gems, after all.¡»

    The Seventh took her words with wonder.

    ¡ºMeaning if things went their natural course, gems wouldn¡¯t have been discarded? Could someone be pulling the strings out back?¡»

    Without answering those words, Milleia-san pulled my hand, and started off towards the door.

    ¡ºLyle, learn it all. Otherwise, your story will surely be left iplete.¡»

    Led by the hand, I didn¡¯t put up a resistance, as I opened and entered the door with her.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I entered my own room of memories, the surroundings were too bright.

    I couldn¡¯t keep my eyes open. Milleia-san called out.

    ¡ºThis is your room of memories... as well as the memories of the Jewel. The Jewel wanted you to know. That¡¯s why it has reproduced such an unnatural sight.¡»

    I slowly opened my eyes, and there spread out a town I had absolutely no memory of. No, perhaps a metropolis?

    Looking around, the people were downing drinks and making merry regardless of the height of the sun in the sky.

    ¡°Where are we?¡±

    ¡º... It started out as kindness. This is the capital of a country of the distant past. A country that fell some thousands of years ago. You know it too, don¡¯t you? The magician¡¯s vige?¡»

    It looked as if they weren¡¯t living any differently from how we lived now, but now that you mention it, there was a bit of an olden feel to it.

    The clothes the people wore, their shoes...

    The ale they drunk was of one single type. The food lined up was all simple stuff. Perhaps I should call it frugal in contrast with its scale?

    (But if it were the past, would it be possible? And why does the Jewel have records this old? The First bought his gem two to three hundred years ago, didn¡¯t he?)

    In the capital that was neither of Bahnseim or Sentras, I followed behind Milleia-san.

    The voices I could hear led me to believe everyone was in festive spirits.

    ¡°Is it some sort of holiday?¡±

    The merry adults. And the ying children.

    But Milleia-san¡¯s answer was difference.

    ¡º... This a a normal week day for this country. Lyle, can you see that building?¡»

    In the direction her finger pointed was a building still under construction.

    There, I could see the figures of mud-made dolls working.

    ¡°Is it magic?¡±

    Looking closely, there were many golems working around. But it didn¡¯t look as if there was a magician nearby.

    I walked on with Milleia. We walked straight ahead, and a buildingparatively simple in construction to the rest of the metropolis came into sight.

    ¡ºYes it¡¯s magic. And the one maintaining this city is but a single magician.¡»

    I noticed.

    ¡°So what became the base for the Magician¡¯s Vige story was...¡±

    ¡º... This country. And this country¡¯s magician is ¡¾Septem¡¿. The Seventh Goddess.¡»

    Hearing Septem, I remembered Celes¡¯ Jewel.

    In front of the simple building, the golems acted as gatekeepers. And as we approached, they opened the road, and let us through.

    That modest estate, while stationed in the center of the city, was small enough to call out of ce.

    I couldn¡¯t feel the slightest presence of people within. The only ones working were golems.

    Led by Milleia-san, I entered a certain room.

    There, on a small bed, an old womany.

    ¡º... Oh my, how rare. For guests toe for me.¡»

    The kind-looking old womany down with a weakened figure. Even so, she looked at us with a smile.

    ¡°Eh? She can see us...¡±

    Milleia-san nodded, and brought over two chairs from the other side of the room

    ¡ºLyle, if you don¡¯t sit, Septem-sama won¡¯t be able to calm down.¡»

    ¡°Eh, no, um... Septem-sama? H-huh?¡±

    I had thought Septem was the one behind the curtains. Thought I wasn¡¯t sure whether she was manipting her, or an aplice. But I couldn¡¯t imagine this kind-looking person as Celes.

    ¡ºCould you please sit? You¡¯re making me feel sorry.¡»

    A withered slenderness, her hair was white, and there was a glimmer in her violet eyes. But perhaps her body couldn¡¯t keep up with that glimmer, as she wasn¡¯t moving.

    A golem entered the room, and fiddled with the old woman... Septem¡¯s bed, raising the upper half of her body so she could talk with us.

    ¡ºI¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t understand anything yet. I am Septem... no, one who inherited her memories. I carried on the memories of a goddess.¡»

    Hearing that only deepened my confusion. Milleia-san gave an exnation for my sake.

    ¡ºLyle, you know the stories of goddesses and evil gods, don¡¯t you? Of them, who is it that is the most revered?¡»

    ¡°Number seven... thest goddess.¡±

    ¡ºRight. Both magic and Skills were something the Seventh Goddess granted to humans. And gems were developed by this Septem-sama over here.¡»

    I looked at Septem with surprise. Her grinning face definitely didn¡¯t look like that of a person who would do evil.

    Milleia-san continued on.

    ¡ºThe Walt House¡¯s gem. It¡¯s an original she made. Many others are just imitations made by Agrissa... no, perhaps she copied the original to make something moreplete. Such is the Jewel Celes holds. For that sake, she produced countless gems, so they ended up catching on three hundred years ago.¡»

    Septem looked at me apologetically.

    ¡ºI never thought the gems I made were to be used like that in the future. I¡¯m sorry, Lyle. It seems those girls were right.¡»

    ¡°Those girls?¡±

    Shen I responded, Septem spoke.

    ¡ºRight. Nihil, Octo, and Novem... one isn¡¯t spoke of, and the others were made evil gods of. ¡»

    ¡°... Novem... and even Nihil. So you mean to say...¡±

    Milleia-san spoke to me.

    ¡ºNovem is the same as Septem-sama. She should have carried on the memories of a goddess. Of course, from the world¡¯s point of view, that would be an evil god.¡»

    Hearing that truth, I received a light shock.

    (No, if you know this and that, then say it, Novem.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Inside the Jewel.

    When I exited the door with Milleia-san, the Ancestors were waiting for us.

    The Fifth looked at my expression.

    ¡ºSo did you learn something?¡»

    I nodded, but it¡¯s not like I learned everything. It seems there was more she wanted to tell me, but Milleia called for a pause.

    ¡°This and that. Like how Novem carries on a goddess¡¯ memories. Of how Novem¡¯s n carries the blood of a goddess, and how the Walt House¡¯s Jewel is an original. Stuff like that. And it seems the one who made the gem was Septem.¡±

    Hearing that, the Fourth.

    ¡º... No, if you don¡¯t exin it properly, we won¡¯t understand it, you know?¡»

    Milleia-san looked over the ancestors.

    ¡ºLyle, return to reality. I¡¯ll exin the rest.¡»

    ¡°... I¡¯ll leave it to you. And wait, it¡¯s a bit too much of a shock.¡±

    Milleia-san looked at me.

    ¡ºI¡¯m sure Novem has her circumstances. So don¡¯t me her for it. I¡¯m sure that girl will serve you, even if you reject her. But that would be much too pitiful to watch.¡»

    I immediately...

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t hate her, you know? But when I think of who she is, does that mean I¡¯m actually loved by a goddess... that sort of thing?¡±

    Milleia-san¡¯s eyes opened wide, and she put both hands to her mouth.

    ¡º... Lyle, you¡¯re being corrupted too much by your ancestors.¡»

    The seventh, perhaps protesting against that opinion.

    ¡ºWhat are you talking about, auntie? This is just how men of the Walt House are.¡»

    The ancestors gave some, ¡®Right, right¡¯ s beforeughing amongst themselves.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I opened my eyes, I was in an inn at the harbor.

    Opening my eyes in our rented room, I saw that night had alreadye to a close. Nearby, by my awakening, Monica activated.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve gotten up faster than usual today. Good grief, please think of the troubles of your maid. What a bothersome chicken dickwad you are. But I love that part of you too.¡±

    Seeing her behave as usual, I felt a little relieves.

    ¡°Sorry about that. Today¡¯s our departure, right?¡±

    Monica moved, took up a bucket, began producing tools from between her apron and skirt, and began filling the bucket with hot water.

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve confirmed it with Vera-san, so there is no doubt about it. It seems there is a lot of cargo to carry to Beim on this voyage. They¡¯re quite busy. Because of that, they were unable to meet the queen of Cartaffs, or something.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by or something? Well, I can understand them being busy.¡±

    ¡°Neither side could make time for the other. This country¡¯s queen is quite busy as well... it couldn¡¯t be you¡¯re thinking of adding her to the harem? I¡¯ll follow you no matter how much a scumbag you may be, but going after a queen will make even I question your preferences. Damn masochist!¡±

    I felt I was being made fun of, so I stood, and refuted.

    ¡°Wrong! No, I just thought it would be nice if I could meet her.¡±

    I had thought to ask for cooperation against Celes. I didn¡¯t have any other goals.

    Having been dispatched from Beim to Cartaffs on a Guild request, the Land Dragons subjugated, we were going to return right back to Beim.

    We had to go a considerable distance, and by the time we returned to the port, the ship we nned to board was to depart in a few days.

    We did the job in time, but there were other things that bothered me.

    ¡°... Those attackers. ¡¾Larc Mairde¡¿, was it? ording to the rumors, it seems his actions are so varied it¡¯s hard to get a hold on him.¡±

    We identified their identity and aim. But without evidence, we couldn¡¯t take legal action against them; what¡¯s more, we couldn¡¯t even find out where they¡¯d disappeared to.

    The information we gathered- ¡®incorrigible,¡¯ ¡®sociable,¡¯ ¡®good tempered,¡¯ ¡®garbage,¡¯ ¡®the adventurer I want to grow up to be¡¯- were just as varied.

    From the consistently high evaluations he received from woman, it could be concluded he had a Skill that worked on the opposite gender.

    It wasn¡¯t something we could deal with in the few days before we left Cartaffs. It left some lingering regret, but if we didn¡¯t go to Beim, we wouldn¡¯t get a reward for our work.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the time to care for Larc, I guess. There are plenty of problems we¡¯ll have to resolve once we get back as well.¡±

    Monica carried out the morning preparations as she answered to my opinion.

    ¡°The money problem is a major one. But I, Monica, am willing to work without wages, I won¡¯t abandon you like those other bitches out there. It¡¯s fine if you praise me more, you know?¡±

    ¡°You... can¡¯t even move if you don¡¯t get Mana from me, right...¡±

    Our usual morning conversations ended, and I washed my face, and epted a towel from her.

    Outside the window, the morning sun was quite pretty.

    Arge number of boats were lined at the harbor, and a magnificent view spread out.

    ¡°Now then, once we get back, it will get bust again.¡±

    Novem¡¯s case, and Septem, and Jewels...

    There¡¯s quite a bit going on, but can¡¯t fixate myself on those for now.

    (I¡¯ll have to learn a lot of things. And I¡¯ll ask Novem once I learn them... there are plenty of things to do until then.)

 Volume 11 - 1: Dangerous Individual

    Dangerous Individual

    ¡°Poppycock! What is the meaning of all this!?¡±

    ... A wide room.

    It was the wide workroom of the head of the Tr¨¥s Trading Company, ¡¾Fidel Tr¨¥s¡¿. Light poured in from arge window, and many extravagant furnishings were disyed about.

    Dabbling in maritime trade, and other such transactions, the Tr¨¥s Trading Company was one of the prominent mercantile houses of Beim. Fidel was a representative in the city¡¯s merchant council, and one of the most influential traders in the city.

    Such a man crushed a report in his hand, as he red at the thirty-year-old man before his eyes.

    The man gave an excuse.

    ¡°I-I apologize! But thinking guards would be essential, I appointed them of my own ord. And in all actuality, ording to those who¡¯vee from Cartaffs, the Trident Serpent was subjugated, and mdy¡¯s cargo was intact, so...¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your excuses! Just what sort of man did you put aboard Vera¡¯s ship!? Just look at this! That princess of Lorphys haspletely lost her backbone, has she not!? And then Zayin! The Holy Maiden, and former Holy Maiden... rtions with not one, but both of them!¡±

    The reason for Fidel¡¯s rage was quite simple. On his daughter Vera¡¯s ship rode an adventurer, while whose skill was assured, was a known womanizer.

    He wanted to get this time¡¯s transaction to seed no matter what.

    And that¡¯s why he had sent his daughter, but up to that point, the only thing he had heard from his men, was that they had hired a talented adventurer for the job.

    After they encountered the Trident Serpent, and the stories of its defeat spread through Beim, he became interested in that adventurer¡¯s identity.

    It would be a good idea to make a long-term contract with them, and more importantly, he was the savior of his beloved daughter¡¯s life. As busy as he was, Fidel couldn¡¯t see his daughters too often, but he did still treasure them quite a bit.

    And upon investigating that savior, he was definitely amazing.

    To an extent it could be called a blessing they were able to hire them.

    But to Fidel, an unbelievable truth hade to light in those documents.

    He had ended up letting a shady adventurer he shouldn¡¯t have on his daughter¡¯s ship. He was filled with regret.

    ¡°T-this man, isn¡¯t it likely he has a dubious Skill to ensnare women!? My daughter... what are you going to do if he ends upying hands on Vera!?¡±

    On Fidel¡¯s rage, the man who¡¯d hired Lyle¡¯s party looked confused.

    ¡°S-still, he has a high evaluation from the Guild, and when it came to the job...¡±

    ¡°Like I care about that! He¡¯s a damn womanizer! Without digging deeper into the Guild, how can you say for sure!? Kuh... Vera¡¯s body is in danger, is it not!?¡±

    The man looked at Fidel, a little fed-up. He could be respected when it came to work, but when his daughter was involved, he couldn¡¯t help but be prone to excessive worrying.

    For that sake, he had properly put assigned guards to Vera, and his other daughter, ¡¾Gina Tr¨¥s¡¿.

    The man recalled that fact.

    ¡°Please calm down, Fidel-sama. Around Lady Vera are those robust sailors. To them, she is a goddess of fortune. They would never let a man get close to her so easily. And above the sea is their domain.¡±

    Even so, Fidel looked anxious.

    He rustled up his ck swept-back hair, spread out the document he had crumpled, and reconfirmed the details.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s true that Vera is adored by the sailors. Our luck was off this time, but she¡¯s my adorable daughter, loved by the sea... a single adventurer whelp would never be able to ensnare her...¡±

    But Fidel thought.

    (Since he came to Beim, he¡¯s had a high requestpletion rate, and he¡¯s even gotten involved in Labyrinth Subjugation. There¡¯s no doubt he¡¯s proficient. I did hear he yed mercenary in Zayin, but the result was the best he could have hoped for. Still, the amount of beauts waiting on him... as I thought, should I should I get the Guild to look into is? Someone with this sort of troublesome Skill should be extinguished and confined at an early stage. Right. This isn¡¯t because Vera is in danger. It¡¯s for the sake of the world!)

    Giving an excuse to himself, Fidel decided to move around a few pieces before Vera¡¯s return.

    Beim¡¯s Guild was under the management of the merchants.

    If a merchant of his level called out, there were many who would move.

    Straightening out his hair, Fidel crushed the report into a ball, and tossed it into a trash can. He lightly traced a finger down his prided moustache.

    ¡°... We¡¯ll go out to meet them when they arrive at the port. And prepare some skilled folks. I¡¯ve got to prepare another reward too.¡±

    This time¡¯s results held arge meaning to the man. The Vera Tr¨¥s couldn¡¯t even be sunken by the Trident Serpent.

    He couldn¡¯t say it was she ship¡¯s contribution that defeated it, but you never knew what would happen as sea. Make others believe in your luck, and that was enough to increase the number of those that would leave their cargo to you.

    When the goods arrived safely, more people would use the service.

    The man nodded with a serious face, and left the room.

    Before restarting his work, Fidel wrote up a letter to the Guild.

    ¡°Hmmph! Famous noble son or not, get close to my Vera, and I¡¯ll have you disappear. If you¡¯veid a hand on her, then...¡±

    With a dark smile on his face, he finished the letter, and returned to his work...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Tanya received a summons from the Guild management under her Tahnia name.

    Along with her superior, she had been called to the main branch.

    Both of them looked perplexed at the executive¡¯s impatient expression.

    ¡°From your eyes, what sort of person is this Lyle Walt? You can tell he¡¯s a skilled one just from looking at the reports. But how do you judge his nature?¡±

    In an uneasy main branch, what¡¯s more, in front of its top brass, Tahnia felt lost.

    ¡°He is a skilled adventurer, and I can¡¯t say there are any problems with his personality. We¡¯re having him take on as many requests as he can manage, and this time around, he has even gone to subjugate a Land Dragon in...¡±

    ¡°Not that. Next. What do you think?¡±

    The executive sought out her boss¡¯s opinion. Tahnia thought she had conversed with enough people at the counter to be a good judge of character, so she was more fit for the question.

    But as outranked as she was here, she kept her mouth closed.

    ¡°Even if you ask me... I have nothing more to say than what¡¯s written on the reports. Has there been some sort of problem?¡±

    The executive made a face as if it were something hard to say, and presented a single envelope.

    Seeing the name on the cover, Tahnia¡¯s boss opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°One of the representatives of Beim... Fidel Tr¨¥s¡¯s letter has stated their concern, and called him out by name, so here we are.¡±

    Hearing that name, Tahnia felt like pressing her face to her hand. She endured it, and remained expressionless, but in her head...

    (What the hell are you doing, Lyle-kun. That isn¡¯t someone you should be making an enemy of.)

    Skilled, but an adventurer with a screw or two blown out. That was the current general evaluation of Lyle.

    Because there was no way someone leading a mere hundred men would openly pick a fight with an entire country, small country as it may be. He was bing something of a living legend, and even in Beim, there were some moved to probe into his situation.

    Many were surprised to see him continued on as an adventurer in Beim without entering government in Zayin.

    (Is he going to do something again?)

    A nervous Tahnia heard some words from the executive¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Have you heard anything of that Lyle-kun using any Skills that effect the psyche? It seems he¡¯s always surrounded by woman, more so, he leads a standard harem party, doesn¡¯t he? If he¡¯s harmless, we won¡¯t view him as a problem, but, well...¡±

    The Guild wasn¡¯t run by fools. They kept tabs on adventurers with such doubts, and this was Beim... their headquarters even known as the Capital of Adventurers.

    They had such countermeasures prepared.

    Tahnia¡¯s superior spoke with a serious expression.

    ¡°It has been confirmed he uses multiple Skills. If I recall correctly, he has a Support ss blue gem on his person. It¡¯s a fact that most mind control Skills are part of Support. Understood, I¡¯ll start looking into it right away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for your understanding. We can¡¯t conclude anything yet. Once he¡¯s done with the Land Dragon, and has returned to port, send someone out. Headquarters will also dispatch some personnel.¡±

    (Psychological Skills are definitely dangerous, but as long as you have a level of resistance... no, with Lyle-kun¡¯s level of ability, half-baked adventurers wouldn¡¯t be able to put up a fight. As a possibility, it¡¯s plenty possible. It is, but... I really don¡¯t think he¡¯s that sort of kid.)

    Tahnia felt things were getting a littleplicated...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°... What?¡±

    The Vera Tr¨¥s departed, and I was invited to Vera-san¡¯s stateroom.

    With a reddened face, she cast her eyes down, and grasped both my hands...

    ¡°A-as I was ssaying... I admit my defeat.¡±

    Even thought I knew she wasn¡¯t looking at my face, I shook my head.

    ¡°Nononono! What¡¯s the meaning of this!? What is it supposed to mean!? Didn¡¯t she outright say she wasn¡¯t going to fall!? You... Vera said she had someone she liked, didn¡¯t she!?¡±

    In my confusion, I sought some help from the ancestors in the Jewel.

    This time, we had a woman- Milleia-san- with us, so I was sure they would be reliable.

    But the Fourth was just as confused.

    ¡ºOy! Someone exin this situation to me! I haven¡¯t the slightest clue! Just what sort of magic did you use, Lyle! No, mr. lyle!¡»

    I¡¯m definitely smacking that man someday. Or so I pledged to my heart, as I ignored the useless Fourth¡¯s opinion, and waited for the other ancestors¡¯ take.

    The Third was definitely giving a wide grin. That¡¯s what his voice led me to believe.

    ¡ºHmhmm, as I thought. You sure y dirty, mr. lyle. I mean, if you tell someone not to think of you, humans end up thinking an excessive amount... and she was rtively epting, so I saw this developmenting a mile away.¡»

    If you saw iting, couldn¡¯t you have given me some advice beforehand? Just what can I say to reject her? I frantically thought.

    There, the Seventhughed.

    ¡ºHahaha, isn¡¯t that nice, Lyle? Now you¡¯ve got your funding in the bag.¡»

    It¡¯s true she may provide support on a mary front. But what sort of person would that make me? Or so I questioned myself.

    (I-it¡¯s no good. Going out with her for her money is... a-and I have everyone! I have to take responsibility for them!)

    As Vera looked down, red to her ears, I tried to say something. The moment I was about to turn her down, Milleia-san¡¯s advice came from the Jewel.

    ¡ºOh my, these sorts of things really are exhrating. I wonder what Lyle will say to ept it.¡»

    The Fifth sighed.

    ¡ºSo epting it is a given? It¡¯s certainly a saving grace financially, but... Lyle, what do you n to do?¡»

    Hearing that, I shook my head. There, Milleia-san...

    ¡ºAfter she¡¯s resolved herself so much to confess, you¡¯d actually think to decline? And you¡¯re the one who confessed first, Lyle!¡»

    (I know! I definitely confessed! But that was something else, right!? The girl herself even said she understood I was just in high spirits at the time!)

    And as I took a stance to refuse once more, the Third gave his proposal.

    ¡ºLyle, a child this strong-willed wrung out her courage to confess, you know? And do you hate Vera-chan?¡»

    I shook my head to deny that one.

    ¡ºThen all¡¯s well. Whether it be eight or nine, it¡¯s but a trivial problem at this point. Let¡¯s sacrifice Lyle¡¯s future to get some funds. Once this is all over, you just have to work hard to curry favor with your wife/ves. Max... the Fourth happens to be an expert on the matter.¡»

    The Fourth sounded a little displeased.

    ¡ºI¡¯m definitely better at it than the other heads. But please don¡¯t make it sound like that¡¯s all I have to me. And Lyle! Haven¡¯t you been treating me terriblytely?¡»

    I wanted to tell him to think of the reason himself, but for now, I didn¡¯t know what to say to Vera-san anymore.

    There, raising her face, she...

    ¡°I-I like you. I love you.¡±

    From the Jewel, I heard Milleia-san cry out.

    ¡ºKyaaaah, it¡¯s fine for the girl to confess too!¡»

    I felt the Fifth was a little taken aback.

    ¡ºR-really? Personally, this development is so sudden, I¡¯ve no idea what to say... even so, mr. lyle is amazing. If he seriously predicted all this, color me impressed. At the same time, I¡¯d like it if base-state Lyle worked a little bit harder at it.¡»

    I was sure he was just saying whatever he wanted. But such a serious confession deserved a serious response.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m thankful, but...¡±

    As I was about to continue, the door burst open with good momentum, and the sailors flooded in. The things in their hands went ¡®Bang!¡¯ ¡®Bang!¡¯, with the sound of gunpowder igniting.

    They wore pointed hats, and I could smell ck powder around. But those weren¡¯t guns. They were crackers... for parties.

    Something Monica carried around.

    ¡°Congrattions, mdy!¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s Mr. Lyle, we can rest at ease!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the boss will be delighted as well!¡±

    As the sailors gave their blessings, Vera¡¯s eyes swam, and she clung onto me. And entering after the sailors, were the rest of my party.

    Monica wore a pointed hat, and pulled an extrarge cracker. After arge sound, small, slender scraps of paper flew around.

    ¡°Y-you guys...!¡±

    I wanted toin to Monica, when Novem broke into apuse.

    ¡°I think she is a wonderful woman. Certainly worthy of Lyle-sama. I¡¯m sure she will help out your cause.¡±

    ¡°I-I see?¡±

    As Novem¡¯s approval troubled me, I remembered the talk with Septem-san.

    (Novem is a goddess... no, an evil god, was it? Is that why she pushes woman onto me like this?)

    And while that was happening, Eva and ra entered the room. They red at one another.

    ¡°And I¡¯m telling you, this happening would make a better story if it came right after defeating Tressy! And the finer details are fine! Even if you try to pass it down, it¡¯s impossible for this sort of thing!¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s no good! I cannot ept it! Just how he got her to fall should be properly investigated, and left in records! Making it a story, and leaving a misunderstood legend is unforgivable!¡±

    Aria looked at the strife of the two.

    ¡°Those two again... and wait, Lyle. You really are indiscriminate.¡±

    When Aria called me indiscriminate, Miranda offered an amendment.

    ¡°He turned down Lorphys¡¯ princess, didn¡¯t he? Does that mean he has some sort of criteria? You know, those Walt House Precepts, or something?¡±

    May looked at me and Vera.

    ¡°... Hey, no matter how you look at it, Lyle¡¯s the one being supported here, but is that really alright? In the wild, males make harems because they¡¯re strong, but... when ites to humans, money is more important, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Seeing May learning about human society, the Fifth in the Jewel...

    ¡ºMay, you sure are clever. In my time, I tried to keep you out of it as much as I could, but... you¡¯ve grown, May. ¡»

    To a delighted Fifth, Milleia-san spoke with a sigh.

    ¡ºFather, you¡¯re the same as always.¡»

    Monica left the room, and came back with food. Alongside that, she carried sses and ale.

    ¡°Oy!¡±

    Monica was expressionless.

    ¡°No matter how many women you get, my master is the Chicken Dickwad alone. Even if I, Monica, may hate it in my heart, there¡¯s no way I can be unprepared! Now, the preparations for a toast areplete!¡±

    With that pointed hat of hers, and all the party goods she had brought along, she hadn¡¯t a fragment of persuasive power.

    (She¡¯s definitely enjoying this.)

    The sailors.

    ¡°How considerate.¡±¡¯

    ¡°Yep, at times like these, you¡¯ve got to drink. Oh, right, if you¡¯ve got work to do after this, keep it to one ss.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pop open my special wine today! To our goddess of fortune!¡¯

    Both me and Vera were bewildered.

    And peeking her head through the doorway ever-so-slightly, Shannon offered a word.

    ¡°So this woman was also easy.¡±

    She said that, so in my head...

    (You¡¯re one to talk, Shanneasy!)

    I ended up thinking that.

 Volume 11 - 2: Veraâ€™s Ship Log?

    Vera¡¯s Ship Log?

    ... The¡Áth of ¡ð.

    Arrived in Cartaffs.

    Clear skies.

    Sent Lyle¡¯s party off, and safely delivered cargo.

    Complete repair of the ship will likely be impossible until we return to Beim. But temporary measures should be able to get us there without a problem. Just in case, we¡¯re taking less cargo than usual.

    ... The ¡÷th of ¡ð.

    Third day since arrival in Cartaffs.

    Cloudy. The sea is somewhat stormy.

    It seems Lyle¡¯s party has be famous at Cartaffs¡¯ Guild. On top of that, even after I told him so many times not to settle for Tressy¡¯s materials, he wouldn¡¯t listen, and it seems they didn¡¯t sell at all.

    Having epted a Magic Stone of this size and purity, I feel a little bad.

    I really must think of something to give him as a bonus.

    ... The ¡ðth of ¡ð.

    A week since arrival in Cartaffs.

    Raining.

    The sea is rough, and some ships aren¡¯t reaching port. Many merchants are looking worried.

    While that was happening, the Guild and merchants came forward with proposals for the Magic Stone we had gotten our hands on.

    We n to bring it back to Beim, so I politely declined.

    Heard from Guild personnel that Lyle¡¯s party had set out to y the Land Dragon.

    ... The ¨Œth of ¡ð.

    Still raining.

    The ship¡¯s temporary repairs finished, and it¡¯s taking time to alter our load to take to Beim.

    The probability of the merchant ships that haven¡¯t reached port sinking is exceedingly high. Many merchants are holding their heads.

    In that dark atmosphere, I handed a letter for my father to a ship set for Beim.

    ... It¡¯s around the time for Lyle¡¯s party to be fighting the Land Dragon. ording to the rumors, it wasn¡¯t as dangerous as Tressy, but it wasn¡¯t a foe to underestimate.

    I pray for their safety.

    ... The ¡øth of ¡ð.

    The captain told me I¡¯m, ¡®sighing a lottely¡¯.

    ¡®Are you thinking of the boss?¡¯ he said with a grin, and when I denied it in embarrassment, the sailors allughed.

    I can¡¯t ept this.

    When he gets back, I¡¯m going toin to him.

    Oh right, today was sunny.

    ... The ¡õth of ¡ð.

    Lyle¡¯s party isn¡¯ting back.

    They were supposed to be here yesterday or today. At soonest. Unable to calm down, I paced through the ship, and the sailors sent nces at me with grins on their faces.

    After giving them some strong kicks to the rear, I felt a little relieved, and returned to my room.

    I¡¯m making sure not to think about him, but whether I be asleep or awake, Lyle¡¯s face keepsing up.

    ... My chest hurts even more than when I¡¯m thinking about Rnd.

    Today was cloudy.

    ... The ¡óth of ¡ð.

    I heard at the Guild that Lyle¡¯s party would be at the port soon.

    When lying on my bed, I end up touching my lips a lot.

    Touching my corbone makes me remember that day.

    This is bad. Really bad. A Guild receptionist handed over some parcels to deliver to the Guild in Beim, but I forgot to negotiate, and epted them at the proposed rate.

    It¡¯s a disgrace.

    ... The ¡ôth of ¡ð.

    Lyle¡¯s partypleted their request, and returned to the ship.

    When I asked, I learned there were actually four Land Dragons... I have henceforth sworn to be harsher on Cartaffs¡¯ Guild.

    Even though we met up after so long, I couldn¡¯t see the face of the man in question.

    ra told me what had been going ontely, but it seems with everything going on, Lyle had more things to think about.

    More importantly, when she saw my face, Novem gave a meaningful smile. When I asked ra about it, she said it meant she had given her approval.

    Is Novem the one managing the female fighting force?

    Is it best I check with her first before trying to kiss him?

    The dark ship¡¯s interior.

    I nced through the ship log I had found in Vera-san¡¯s room, and flipped through as I felt I had seen something I shouldn¡¯t have.

    Theter ones didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of info on the weather, or the ship.

    (I read it on the Third¡¯s words, but...)

    Turning, I saw Vera-san lying on her bed. Around, Shannon was asleep with a nket wrapped around her, while Aria and Eva were sleeping, tangled up on the sofa.

    Monica had finished cleaning up after the party, and she stood asleep in ¡®Sleep Mode.¡¯

    Novem and ra were also snuggled up with a nket around them.

    The waves were calm, and it was a beautiful night by the light of the full moon. The moonlight pouring in through the window let me read the log.

    When Miranda changed her posture, I instantly left the book on the desk, and distanced myself.

    If she opened her eyes, and woke, what situation would I find myself in? After confirming no one was awake, I pat my chest in relief.

    There...

    ¡°Iss Fwedwicks~¡±

    When I heard some sleep talk like that, May fell off of Vera¡¯s bed.

    (So she was sleeping in such a ce... I never noticed.)

    Vera slowly raised her torso. When her sleepy eyes met mine, she looked behind me, and opened her eyes wide.

    Her violet eyes, behind me... at the ship long on the desk¡¯s bookstand.

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºAh, it¡¯s upside-down.¡»

    He said, as he enjoyed the situation. As I noticed the letters on the log were upside-down, Milleia-san spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, looking at other people¡¯s diaries is rude.¡»

    I wanted to tell her it was toote for that, but I felt she said that knowing all too well. Miranda and Shannon¡¯s ancestor. There¡¯s no doubt she had a scheming part to her.

    ¡°D-did you see?¡±

    At her strained voice, and her expression on the verge of tears, I didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    (W-what do I do!? I¡¯m sure denying it here won¡¯t work. But reading someone¡¯s diary is a horrible thing to do and... right! I can use this to make myself seem like a horrible person!)

    I took a deep breath, and put out some theatrical lines.

    ¡°I-isn¡¯t it best we don¡¯t hide anything from one another? I wanted to know everything about you.¡±

    Inside.

    (How¡¯s that? What thinks you of this selfish narcissist!? She¡¯s sure to draw back!)

    As I thought that the ancestors in the Jewel plus one extra splendidly...

    ¡ºUwah, terrible.¡»

    ¡ºWere you trying to imitate mr. lyle? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something that can be imitated, you know.¡»

    ¡ºThey¡¯re both Lyle, but there¡¯s something different here.¡»

    ¡ºYou stuttered at the start, Lyle. That¡¯s no good. Maintain a level head at all times.¡»

    ¡ºReally? I think he was trying quite hard there. I hope it goes well, Lyle.¡»

    (So Milleia-san noticed. No, the Third did too... dammit, each and every one of them... I can only think they¡¯re having fun watching my ns y out.)

    And when I looked to Vera, she was looking down, and stroking her hair. And as she shook her ck hair, the room looked brighter than it had been before.

    I think my eyes were getting used to it.

    Vera stood, and approached me. If she was going to p me, I would ept it. I prepared myself, as I recalled the Sixth growing ragged from the consecutive ps of his mother.

    (I-it shouldn¡¯t be as bad as that!)

    I was ready for it. And Vera came closer...

    ¡°I-it was a promise, after all. That if I recognized my defeat, I¡¯d do this.¡±

    Vera embraced me, and pressed her modest chest against my body. When I was about to step back, a loud voice came from the Jewel.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t retreat! Gently hold her in your arms, Lyle!¡»

    As excited as she was, I was more certain than ever Milleia-san had a terrible personality. Thinking the Sixth was definitely deceived, I followed her words, and held her.

    Held her, and...

    (Horsefeathers! With this flow, whates next is...!)

    ... I was kissed. Just like that. Her tongue entered my mouth, and when she parted, her saliva formed a slight thread. That string instantly disappeared, but Vera...

    ¡°Um, if there¡¯s something I can do, just say it. Even if moving the Tr¨¥s Trading Company is impossible, if it¡¯s just a little, I can provide some aid.¡±

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºA supported man; Lyle sure is amazing. A rich girl of Beim fell so easily... now then, how much should we wring out of her?¡»

    The Fourth¡¯s voice sounded delighted. Likely because money was involved.

    ¡ºTwo or three thousand, perhaps? It may even be possible she has five thousand on her. I can¡¯t wait for what¡¯s toe!¡»

    These guys... I always think it, but they¡¯re the worst.

    There, still absentmindedly holding onto Vera, I looked around the room. It was dark. But I could see sixteen eyes looking at me.

    It was scary. I felt honest-to-goodness fear at the spectacle.

    (... I¡¯m already full of regret for increasing the number of girls. So please don¡¯t look at me with those eyes!)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next day.

    In Vera¡¯s stateroom, I sat across from her on the sofa.

    Novem said we should properly exin our own situation. And that if Vera didn¡¯t have the resolve to go on, she should pull back.

    (She won¡¯t say something like that sooner?)

    I thought, but I gradually exined the circumstances to Vera.

    About Celes...

    About Bahnseim...

    And about my objective...

    With these meager numbers we were picking a fight with the superpower that was Bahnseim. Vera listened with a serious expression, as she touched a hand to her lips in thought.

    Sipping the tea that had been put out, Vera spoke.

    ¡°I never thought it woulde to that. Normally, I¡¯d never believe it. Psychological Skills are truly troublesome, but Charm Skills are ones with ws. There are times where the user, or perhaps the Skill itself is amazing, but in most cases, they don¡¯t have prolonged effects. If they did, there¡¯s no way those around would just leave them be, after all.¡±

    A psychological Skill... that¡¯s how Vera ssified Celes¡¯ charm.

    To clear up the misunderstanding, I spoke.

    ¡°While she may be my younger sister, we can¡¯t say for certain hers is a charm Skill. Because there are other peculiar things she¡¯s been able to do. But because of that, Bahnseim has begun to go mad.¡±

    The tragedies of Bahnseim brought about by that girl were still going on at this very moment.

    And I didn¡¯t know if it was really just a powerful charm Skill.

    (If there was someone who knew what it was, it would have to be Novem, or Septem-san.)

    Vera rested her elbow on the armrest, and tilted her body towards it a bit.

    ¡°Very well. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll sponsor you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll need money. Of course, once we return, we¡¯ll have to talk to father. When ites to work, he¡¯s the type that¡¯s severe, even when ites to his daughter. If he thinks there¡¯s no chance at all, he¡¯s the type that would calmly hand you over to Celes, Lyle.¡±

    Hearing that, Novem smiled.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ve got some ideas of our own. It¡¯s impossible for us to be handed over so easily.¡±

    Seeing Novem so brimming with confidence, Vera nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet. We won¡¯t want any war with a party that took down the Trident Serpent. We¡¯ll surely suffer casualty on our side. But negotiation will be impossible unless you can convince father you have a chance at victory. And I¡¯m not sure I should be the one saying it, but the prominent merchants of Beim... won¡¯t move if there¡¯s no profit to be had.¡±

    From the Jewel.

    The Fourth opened his mouth to affirm that.

    ¡ºNaturally. It¡¯s the merchant¡¯s way not to move if there¡¯s no profit in it. At times, there are merchants who will move irrelevant to that, though. For them to bet not on Celes, but Lyle, we¡¯ll need a considerable chance of sess.¡»

    Vera finished her cup of tea, and Monica prepared a new one. epting it, she put it to her mouth once more.

    ¡°I also get your reason for challenging a country asrge as Bahnseim. But to be quite blunt, the way things are going, you¡¯ll make an enemy of Beim as well. No matter how dangerous Celes may be, witnessing that danger firsthand, and feeling it on your skin are different things altogether. There are folks out there who can think of any number of means to make up with and join her side.¡±

    Novem seemed to be of the same opinion.

    That¡¯s why we had chosen the house to seek aid from. Carefully going through them, the Tr¨¥s house was the most influential candidate.

    ¡°I think so as well. That¡¯s precisely why I ask. How the Tr¨¥s House... no, how Lyle-sama can gain Beim¡¯s support.¡±

    Vera put the teacup down, leaned her back on the sofa, and looked up at the ceiling.

    It was either difficult to do, or difficult to say. But when she turned her face to us, she began talking about what we could do to get aid.

    ¡°Beim is the city of adventurers and merchants. But in truth, the adventurers¡¯ Guild can¡¯t go against the Merchant Council... well, that¡¯s just the popr name, but they can¡¯t go against the decision of the merchants who go by that name. Just getting the Tr¨¥s House alone won¡¯t work. At the very least, you¡¯ll need five or six merchants to recognize you, or...¡±

    I need only get them to recognize me? When I thought it wouldn¡¯t be that hard, I heard the Fifth¡¯s voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºGetting so many merchants to support you, is it? That¡¯s a hard one.¡»

    As if to exin it out, Vera spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s no simple matter, you know? If we make a move, there are sure to be those following behind and watching. And there will surely be those who wish to join Celes¡¯ side. To profit from a war, there will even be those who will put up a nice face to both sides.¡±

    Novem asked Vera. She made it sound simple.

    In that state of affairs, how could I gather support.

    ¡°What does Lyle-sama need to gain aid from arge number of merchants?¡±

    Vera spoke with a smile.

    ¡°That would be profit for Beim. In all actuality, when all the rumors of Celes Walt get to Beim, there won¡¯t be a single soul who won¡¯t think of her as dangerous. But it¡¯s a merchant¡¯s job to try and reap profit, even from such a viin. That¡¯s why, Lyle... for a while, it¡¯s best you don¡¯t speak about your objective.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the time to move yet. Hearing that, I could agree. Gathering supporters in Beim was an important task for someone without money like me.

    When I nodded, Vera let out a sigh.

    ¡°Now then, with that out of the way, let¡¯s talk about how much money I can put out. As things are at present, I doubt you can do much, but I¡¯ll offer up my own free money. You don¡¯t have to pay it back, but I definitely won¡¯t let your forget this debt.¡±

    When she gave the smile of a mischievous child, I nodded with my own smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m very thankful. I¡¯ll never forget it.¡±

    ¡°... That fact you can say something like that so lightly... perhaps there¡¯s some of your high-tension side in the normal you. Well, whatever. The amount I can put out is...¡±

    In the Jewel, the ancestors were cheery.

    Especially the Fourth.

    ¡ºHow much is it!? If it¡¯s five thousand, we can solve our present issues!¡»

    The Seventh sounded fed-up.

    ¡ºNo matter how great a merchant¡¯s daughter she may be, she¡¯s still a child. I really wonder about putting such expectations onto her.¡»

    With a certain level of funding, on top of this time¡¯s reward, it would get quite a bit easier.

    As I thought that, Vera put some unbelievable words to mouth.

    ¡°... About a hundred thousand in gold coins. Does that sound alright? I wasn¡¯t really using it, so it¡¯s been building up. That¡¯s all I can do for you right now, Lyle.¡±

    My smile froze. Novem beside me, hearing that...

    ¡°With that much, we can put Professor Damien¡¯s ns into effect. We won¡¯t be troubled with funding for the time being. Isn¡¯t that nice, Lyle-sama?¡±

    I let out a dryugh.

    ¡°R-right. Aha ahahaha. Yep, it¡¯s a huge help!¡±

    I replied with a smile. Vera¡¯s face turned a little red, as she averted her eyes.

    ¡°I-I can only do this much, but... perhaps I could introduce some craftsmen? But they¡¯re affiliated with the Tr¨¥s Trading Company, and I¡¯ve no idea if they¡¯ll take up my personal requests.¡±

    As it felt like everything had just gone and resolved itself, the Fifth quietly...

    ¡º... I do think it¡¯s a bad idea to leave Beim alone.¡»

    The Third as well.

    ¡ºIt looks like there¡¯s an urgent need to decide Lyle¡¯s policy. Based on how things go, it¡¯ll be a big deal if we don¡¯t get Beim under control.¡»

    With all seriousness, he gave me a warning.

 Volume 11 - 3: Skill

    Skill

    We were on the way to Beim.

    Today, I hade inside of the Jewel.

    Alongside Milleia-san, into my own... no, the room I that should really be called the Jewel¡¯s room of memories.

    Rounding the door, as expected, I found the city of long, long ago. Calmer thanst time, I was able to take a good, hard look around, and I noticed there was a very slight number of humans still working around.

    The earth golems did the work, and at times, people would support.

    But arge majority did nothing, drinking the sun away, and gambling their change.

    In the very center of thatrge city, a humble estate that could be balled a mismatch. Surrounded by lines of splendid structures, it was as if that plot ofnd alone was a scene of the countryside.

    Around it, there was a yard, and even a field.

    As we walked, I could hear the voices of the people.

    ¡°For goddess¡¯ sake, that magic old maid sure is stubborn. We should just get rid of that hut already, and have someone build a castle over it.¡±

    ¡°It really does drop the dignity of the city. I heard the old folks went toin to her, but that¡¯s the only thing she wouldn¡¯t yield on. Even when building a castle would let us hold our heads high to other countries, you know.¡±

    ¡°With her magic, she could go p p, and have one done any minute. She¡¯s at that age already.¡±

    Those young men raising mockingughter were drinking so early in the morning. Their table was lined with cards, and silver coins were scattered around.

    The clothes they wore... were well tailored. Their skin was also well looked after, and it seems they were paying some mind to their hair. Some women were wearing dress-like outfits, and leading around a golem to carry out shopping.

    They loaded the golem with their loads of groceries, as they talked amongst themselves.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this dress nice?¡±

    ¡°It sure is. That one¡¯s made of precious materials, isn¡¯t it? They should just make more, I say.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t have thend to grow it. That¡¯s what papa says.¡±

    ¡°Then we need only take it. From the neighboring country or something. Just have the golems crush them. Do that, and we¡¯ll have tons of material! See, all our problems solved right there!¡±

    If you looked at the scene alone, it was a charming image, but I couldn¡¯t smile at the contents. Can¡¯tugh at a country that was invaded and destroyed for a reason like that.

    But after thinking a bit...

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not much different.¡±

    As I muttered that, Milleia-san walking ahead turned around.

    ¡ºOh, something on your mind?¡»

    Her expression somewhat felt as if it was seeing through me. Upon seeing this scene, of what I thought, and when I felt. It felt as if it was going directly to her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯d think nothing after seeing this scenery. I thought the Magician¡¯s Vige was a smaller-scale cautionary tale-like story.¡±

    The fact that a single magician could manage a city sorge was a fact I found quite scary.

    Are none of the surrounding people thinking about that problem?

    ¡°... Why is it that these people aren¡¯t thinking of what woulde after the magician Septem-san died?¡±

    Milleia-san started walking. And she looked a little upwards.

    ¡ºPerhaps they thought someone would do something about it? Well, this is a case where you could call out both parties. Septem-sama lent out her powers to help the town¡¯s residents without limit. The inhabitants epted it withoutint, and they kept getting more people who couldn¡¯t do anything at all.¡»

    The more I heard, the less I saw any salvation for the tale.

    From my point of view, I felt they should have a bit more of a sense of crisis. But perhaps the people who lived in the time wouldn¡¯t have understood that?

    We walked through the scenes of memories, and arrived at our destination. The golems cleared the way, and weed us to pass.

    There were various golem of all shapes and sizes, and they were restlessly working in the estate. Maintaining thewn, cleaning, and policing.

    This manor held too few living souls.

    When we approached Septem-san¡¯s room, the door was open.

    ¡ºOh my, it looks like you¡¯ll get to see an interesting memory.¡»

    Saying that, Milleia-san entered the room. Before a bedridden Septem-san, three visitors hade. They were all old men. A considerably plump old man spoke...

    ¡ºWe¡¯ve too little material to match the demand for cloth. We need to send more golems over.¡»

    Hearing that, Septem-san spoke.

    ¡º... I¡¯m sorry. But any more is impossible. My power isn¡¯t what it used to be.¡»

    A tall, thin man went on.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re not even maintaining the city¡¯s facilities properly these days. It¡¯s quite troubling. Please get a hold on yourself.¡»

    The third one, a rtively solidly built old man.

    ¡ºMore importantly, how goes the matter of finding a sessor? It¡¯s right time you prepare the next magician, or we will be troubled.¡»

    The old men mouthed off theirints to Septem-san, who couldn¡¯t move from the bed. And once they were done with that, they moved to leave the room.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re in the way, move!¡»

    One of them red at me, and shouted for me to get out of the doorway. As I stoo surprised, perhaps it irritated him, as he pushed me out of the way.

    ¡°How... this is a room of memories, so shouldn¡¯t they all be mere visions?¡±

    The one to answer my question was Septem-san.

    She raised the upper half of her body, and looked my way with a smile.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s, you see, on top of writing down its records, the Jewel is calcting everything. If these were the people that had been recorded, then surely this is how they would react. Their actions, should be like this... and like that, it continues calcting it all. Long, long ago... the ancients had made plenty of tools that far surpassed a Jewel in that regard.¡»

    ¡°In calction?¡±

    While I wasn¡¯t able to fully understand it, Milleia-san prepared two chairs. After sitting in one, she pointed for me to seat myself in the other.

    And after I sat, I listened to what Septem-san had to say.

    ¡ºLast time, I exined I was the one who made the Jewel, did i? And about Novem and the others... then what should I tell you today?¡»

    Milleia-san, in regards to Septem-san¡¯s worry.

    ¡ºWell then, Septem-sama. How about the Jewel¡¯s original use?¡»

    ¡ºAh, that one¡¯s important.¡»

    Nodding, Septem-san opened up her right hand, and manifested three gems. Blue, red, yellow, the three color of gems shimmered, and she held them up to me.

    ¡ºLyle, what do you think Skills originally were?¡»

    Hearing that, I...

    ¡°... A weapon held by humans to oppose monsters? In order for humans to fight against evil, the seventh goddess granted them magic and Skills, or so I heard.¡±

    Hearing that, she nodded, but made a troubled smile.

    ¡ºRight. There was that as well. Well then, why do you think it¡¯s only one Skill per person?¡»

    ¡°... Because mastering but a single Skill could take a lifetime?¡±

    Septep-san shook her head.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s because for a single person, one type is the limit. Normally, a Skill will even change the body makeup of the one who uses it. To make it easier for you to understand, it makes the human themselves into a sort of Magic Tool.¡»

    Hearing that, I tilted my head.

    ¡°To such an extent?¡±

    ¡ºThere are many Skills out there, but their original number was much lower. Body strengthening is a good example. If ites out in Support ss, it cane out in Vanguard as well. But there are vague differences in effect, right?¡»

    Well when you mention it, it¡¯s true the distinction between the three sses of Skills can be quite vague.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s say there were three people. Even if they all awoke to the same Skill, the effects will never be the same. The reason being that humans have individual differences. Those differences can¡¯t help but show themselves, making it so the Skill isn¡¯t used to its utmost potential. Though there are times they can contrarily pull out more power from it.¡»

    Body attributes. People withrge muscle mass, and little would have different effects.

    Someone with abundant stamina, and someone without would have different usage periods. The quality and quantity of the mana expended when using a Skill all depended on personal traits.

    ¡ºShall we make it even simpler? There are individual differences in mana as well. Attribute magic... there are the five elements, two divine, right? That¡¯s the same. A person may be good at fire attribute magic, and bad in water. There can be someone with loads of mana, at a low quality, while there can be someone with high-quality yet scarce mana. When Skills use an individual¡¯s mana as a driving force, there¡¯s no way it wouldn¡¯t be effected by it.¡»

    I could nod at that exnation, but at the same time, a question formed. In that case, if I or another used other Skills, wouldn¡¯t a probleme out?

    ¡°Um, then why is it that I can use the Skills of the heads of history? Based on what you¡¯re saying, I don¡¯t have a body adapted to their Skills, so I shouldn¡¯t be able to handle them.¡±

    Septem-san looked at the three colored gems floating about her palm.

    ¡ºWhat made that possible was Magic Tools. No, the gems I developed. With all those traits to consider, I couldn¡¯t help but split them into three. These are devices that support Skill use. Each one has Skills it¡¯s best suited to support. And from there, the divisions of Vanguard, Rearguard, and Supporte out. They influence their surroundings, so your ancestors all manifested support Skills, though. And because of the strong influence they have on their user¡¯s body, they can¡¯t help but have a bad affinity with Magic Tools.¡»

    Okay, I see why holding a gem made it so you couldn¡¯t use Magic Tools. To support its wielder, it brought aboutrge interference, hindering the activation of a magic tool¡¯s Skills.

    After hearing this and that, I sought confirmation.

    ¡°Um, the one who granted Skills was the seventh goddess, right? She granted humans magic and Skills?¡±

    Septem-san nodded, but she said it was wrong.

    ¡ºWhat I... no, what the real Septem granted was the use of mana to humans. And what has been produced from using that mana was magic and Skills. Originally, neither magic nor Skills had any form. So Septem only helped shape them to an extent. Otherwise, she thought humans would have no way to go against the monsters and Labyrinths.¡»

    ¡°... You¡¯re in the Jewel Celes holds too, aren¡¯t you? Agrissa holds your memories, doesn¡¯t she? Then why has Celes be like that?¡±

    I can¡¯t see the Septem-san before my eyes as the same Septem-san influencing Celes. No, I thought they were surely different, but I couldn¡¯t see how they were this different.

    If someone like her was recorded in her Jewel, would Celes have be so bad?

    ¡º... Agrissa has only a little bit of Septem¡¯s memories. But in exchange, she inherited ours quite strongly. The Septem before her, and the Septem before that. We all inherited Septem... the one called a goddess¡¯ deep memories of regret. But Agrissa is different. I¡¯m sure she only ever saw our treatment... the parts of us being oppressed by humanity.¡»

    I tried asking.

    ¡°Why do you serve them to such an extent? To be blunt, you¡¯re spoiling them too much, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    When I said that, Milleia-san red at me.

    And...

    ¡ºLyle, you¡¯re going too far.¡»

    But Septem-san smiled.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine, Milleia. Lyle, perhaps you¡¯re kind in the truest sense of the word. Right, what I am doing is self-satisfaction. Deep regret and irritation that isn¡¯t even my own has driven me to live as I have. So I serve them. I can¡¯t help but see humans as fragile beings. And I can¡¯t help but love them...¡»

    That¡¯s what it meant to carry on Septem¡¯s memories. Or so Septem-san said.

    She looked over me with a gentle smile.

    ¡ºLyle, perhaps Septem¡¯s memories were lost in Agrissa¡¯s generation. Nihil put a stop to her memory¡¯s inheritance quite a long time ago. Tr¨¥s and the others are the same. I¡¯d feel sorry if I was the only one causing you trouble. So I¡¯m going to teach you a bit. Before that...¡»

    Septem-san erased two of the three gems, leaving only the blue one behind. When she handed it to me, it sunk into my hand, and disappeared.

    As I was surprised, Septem-san looked at me with a serious expression.

    ¡º... Perhaps you truly do have fate with the goddesses. Be careful of ¨±nus and Duo¡¯s descendants. Qu¨©nque as well. I don¡¯t know why, but you¡¯re drawing the goddesses¡¯ descendants to you, Lyle. You¡¯ve got some fate in store.¡»

    ¡°... No, um, I¡¯m sorry. Could you please forget my past, ¡®I must be loved by the goddesses¡¯ line, and wait, how do you know about that? By Tr¨¥s, you couldn¡¯t mean...¡±

    Septem¡¯s face was still serious, but after a while of silence...

    ¡ºOh right, you did say something like that. But there¡¯s no mistaking it, right? Novem, Nihil, Tr¨¥s, Quattuor... you¡¯ve pulled those girls¡¯ descendants to you. And Lyle?¡»

    What does this mean? As I thought that, Septem-san looked over me with a gentle smile.

    ¡°What could it be?¡±

    ¡ºIt will soone the time for you to face yourself. The half sealed by Celes is already trying to awaken.¡»

    I had absolutely no idea what she was trying to say.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... At Beim¡¯s port, stood the figure of a man in a suit waiting for the Vera Tr¨¥s¡¯ scheduled arrival.

    He wore a specially-tailored overcoat, and around him, his guards were standing lined up.

    With long straight red hair, a calm-looking girl with drooping eyes asked her father Fidel.

    ¡°It sure is rare for you toe out and meet my sister, father.¡±

    ¡°Really? I just had the time today. I wanted to spend some time with the three of us together as a family.¡±

    Fidel sent a smile at his daughter, but looking over them was a nervous man in a robe.

    Sticky from the port¡¯s sea breeze.

    With the sun beating down on him... he wanted to cast away his robe, and hit the bar. The manined in his heart.

    (Goddammit, I wasn¡¯t free, yet this is why the rich are... my son and or daughter¡¯s being deceived by a bad person. It¡¯s amon request, but it¡¯s usually a misunderstanding. Even if they¡¯re charmed by Skills, it¡¯s usually because the individual had a chink in their armor. It¡¯ll wear off in a while regardless.)

    The man was an adventurer dispatched by the Guild. An adventurer able to determine whether someone was using Skills, and determine what Skills they were using.

    He held an identification Skill, and had an exclusive contract with the Guild, with a handsome ie. But he was beginning to grieve over the fact he never got anything but these pointless requests.

    (Don¡¯t think psychological Skills are omnipotent. Why do I have to throw away my vacation to see if a rich girl is being tricked by a man? And even when you tell these guys there¡¯s no Skill at y, they usually don¡¯t believe it. Goddammiiiiiiit, I never should¡¯ve contracted to the Guild!)

    He held an identification Skill, and ced in the right situation, he was a priceless treasure. Those able to determine Skills like him were indispensable existences to the Guild.

    But as the Guild¡¯s position was weak to the merchants in this city, it couldn¡¯t be helped there was an influx of this sort of request.

    What¡¯s more, the client was one of the prominent merchants of Beim. Even if the adventurer reported the truth, if the man didn¡¯t like it, hisints would make things quite troublesome. It would be harder to live in Beim.

    (And wait, this is the second time for the Tr¨¥s House. They had me look into whether there were any Skills at cest time... and heinedst time regardless.)

    The robed man was robed in this hot weather so as not to show his own appearance.

    He wore a mask, as he took some nces at the young man standing nearby the red haired ¡¾Gina Tr¨¥s¡¿.

    His hair was short and brown, and he was an amiable-looking young man in his early twenties. His name was ¡¾Rnd¡¿.

    An earnestd who had worked at the Tr¨¥s Trading Company from a young age. Yet an information dealer had to thoroughly investigate him, and the robed man had to ascertain his Skills.

    Fidel red at Rnd, before looking to the sea.

    (Well, I get that it¡¯s love across rank. But those two look quite good together.)

    Rnd was making a troubled face. Gina called over to him.

    And it seems Fidel didn¡¯t like that one bit.

    (Before his daughter took a liking to him, he treated him quite favorably... why do father have to be so... oh, the boat¡¯s here.)

    A lump of metal approached the harbor, and perhaps from battle, it was quite beaten up. But as it came in, with the rumors it had taken down the Trident Serpent, there were some officials waving their hands, and some rubberneckers gathering.

    Once the ship was at the pier, the sailors began their work.

    With the ship¡¯s owner watching theme in, their movements were different. They looked overly delighted, as they looked towards Fidel, and waved.

    (Well, they returned after defeating a big-shot. Of course they¡¯d be merry.)

    The robed man waited for the party in question to disembark. A gangway was attached, and the ship started unloading its cargo.

    And after the sailors descended, a little while passed before arge number of women came down. They looked like adventurers, but it was a typical harem party.

    (Well, guess I¡¯ll get to work.)

    Fidel red at the adventurers, and the robed man looked at the most-likely candidate, the man standing at the center.

    And he opened his eyes wide.

    (W-what¡¯s with these girls? And that blue haired guy at the center... he¡¯s no ordinary one. N-no, more importantly my job... among his Skills, a psychological one... it¡¯s there! It¡¯s really there!)

    The man panicked as he searched out the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s daughter. He found her walking alongside Lyle towards them. With her parasol in one hand, her other hand was grasping the man... Lyle¡¯s hand.

    But from her behavior, it was clear she was putting quite a bit of effort into doing so.

    (Her face is the same as the other female adventurers supporting that delicate man! There¡¯s no doubt about it! And his Skills are... ah, he isn¡¯t using them. Never mind.)

    The robed man shook his head, and Fidel¡¯s face turned bright red. He gave a series of gestures to tell him to look properly.

    But no matter how many times the robed man checked, he wasn¡¯t using Skills.

    After shaking his head a few more time, Lyle¡¯s party finally reached Fidel¡¯s side.

    The robed man looked at Lyle.

    (... Could it be this guy is maintaining a harem party without Skills? Hah, that¡¯s actually worthy of admiration. But no way daddy over there¡¯s going to believe it.)

    The robed man shrugged.

    The man leading around those fair female adventurers gripped the daughter¡¯s hand, and appeared before the parent.

    What¡¯s more, Lyle¡¯s first utterance was...

    ¡°U-um... father inw?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be called father-inw by you!¡±

    He chose his words as if purposely trying to strike a nerve...

 Volume 11 - 4: The Ancestors + Î±â€™s Plan

    (TL: My speed drops to a third when I¡¯m not procrastinating on something. Someone paint me red.)

    The Ancestors + ¦Á¡¯s n

    ¡ºFor the sake of what¡¯s toe, I was thinking we should fight Beim¡¯s merchant and Guild to an extent.¡»

    With a serious expression, putting his elbows on the round table, and using both his hands to cover his mouth, the Third sent a look around the gathered members.

    Inside the Jewel. Me and the ancestors sat around the conference room. The Fifth alone was sitting on the table, lending his chair to Milleia-san.

    Everyone around nodded with serious faces, but I looked around doubtfully.

    ¡°And how do you really feel?¡±

    There, the Third gave a light, ¡®Oh? You noticed?¡¯ in a frivolous manner. The Fourth let his sses catch the light, and let his lips curl like a crescent moon.

    ¡ºBeim is too dangerous. Even if she be the daughter of a prominent merchant, they very fact she can put out a hundred thousand gold is abnormal. So for the sake of the future, how about you make a long-term promise. Wouldn¡¯t that make your future easier to manage, Lyle?¡»

    ... Meaning these people think it¡¯s natural that Beim is going to assist us. But to regte whates after that, they¡¯re thinking of putting some pressure down.

    ¡°... Even when we don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll win or not, should you really be trying so hard to make enemies?¡±

    As I felt tired, Milleia-san smiled and spoke.

    ¡ºOh, isn¡¯t it fine Lyle? You can¡¯t go underestimating merchants. If they felt like it, they¡¯re in a position where they could kneel before a noble, with a weapon concealed in their suit ready to kill them any time.¡»

    The Seventh shared Milleia-san¡¯s opinion.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not like they¡¯re all that sort of merchant, but when interest grows too big for you to control, it¡¯s only left to be snatched up. Lyle, this is for your sake. No, for the continent¡¯s sake as well.¡»

    The Fifth looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t underestimate merchants or money. You don¡¯t want them taking control of the continent behind your back. But it¡¯s natural that we¡¯ll win. And so hase the time where we decide what to aim for in our victory.¡»

    I stared at Milleia-san¡¯s smile, as I thought...

    (She told me to call Vera¡¯s father father-inw, but I see it was to fan the mes... each and every one of them...)

    ... But even if I say that, I received Vera¡¯s support, and was in a state where I could already make another move. And for out next actions, we would have to have a clear picture of our future standings.

    ¡°What my position will be in the future, was it?¡±

    The Seventh nodded with a serious face.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. It¡¯s not as if all¡¯s well as long as you win. You¡¯ve got the lives of at least nine wives on your shoulders. And going further, there¡¯s the fate of those who choose to follow you. I definitely won¡¯t forgive you dying a hero¡¯s death. What we¡¯re assisting you with is fighting, and living through it all. And that¡¯s what you¡¯ve decided. Throw away any foolish desires for heroism.¡»

    The Third looked at me, as he leaned his back into his chair, and put his hands on the armrests.

    ¡ºWell, even if you win, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if you¡¯re killed for being of the same Walt house. It¡¯s true that Celes is the Walt House¡¯s sin. But we won¡¯t recognize this journey if it leads to your death. If you¡¯re to die, then Lyle... to be blunt, I don¡¯t care if the continent goes through its long era of chaos.¡»

    The Fourth used a finger to push up his sses, corrected their position, and straightened his back.

    ¡ºSo even if you win, quite a few things will be affected by your position. What sort of victory do you long for? Is it possible? And where should you aim for the future? To change the phrasing, do you want to stand at the lead to destroy Bahnseim, or do you want to put someone else at the lead to destroy Bahnseim.¡»

    Milleia-san brought it together.

    Laughing to herself, and using a hand to cover her mouth.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s pretty much whether you¡¯ll be king or not. Do you want to aim for prime minister? Or do you want to reim the Walt House¡¯s territory? Even if you call it kingship, based on how you choose to rule, the position¡¯s name will change though.¡»

    Should I reim the territory I was supposed to seed?

    Or dig deep into the center of the country?

    Stand at the head, and be king?

    The Fifth looked at me with a serious expression.

    ¡ºI won¡¯t tell you to decide right now, but you¡¯d better decided it soon. Because of Vera, we¡¯ll be able to move sooner than anticipated. Unless you decide your future standing, we won¡¯t be able to decide to what extent we should go against the Guild and the merchants.¡»

    The Third pped his hands. He pped them twice, and gave a smile as if to blow away the dark atmosphere all at once.

    ¡ºWell, right now¡¯s the stage to prepare this and that. From here on, you can make as many revisions as you want. So think about it. And fire up father-inw Fidel some more. It seems his daughter is his weakness.¡»

    To a delighted Third, the Fifth...

    ¡ºDaughters are ones that will be sent off one day. What is he thinking, doting on her to such an extent?¡»

    A dry opinion as always. But Milleia-san looked on it quite pleasantly.

    ¡ºFather sure is awkward.¡»

    It seems that¡¯s how she took it.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The day after returning to Beim.

    After returning from the journey, I had fallen asleep right after returning to the mansion. But once I awoke, I was called by Adele-san...

    ¡°What is this supposed to be?¡±

    In a room with a heaping mountain of documents, I stood before an Adele-san on the verge of tears, and yawned.

    It wasn¡¯t that my fatigue wasn¡¯t going away. I¡¯d been spending some fulfilling daystely, and from it came a sense of tiredness.

    With much to think of, the matter with the Tr¨¥s Trading Company was going to make things busy again.

    But Adele-san...

    ¡°They¡¯re documents from Zayin and Lorphys! Why are they piling up like this!? What did you do, Mr. Lyle!?¡±

    Behind Adele-san, Makzim-san stood nervously. I¡¯ll bet he wanted to console her, but the words weren¡¯ting out.

    I picked a paper off the mountain, and confirmed its contents.

    ¡°... Why is this form here? This ispletely irrelevant to me.¡±

    There, the Fourth gave some advice.

    ¡ºHmm. They either want to borrow your processing power, and request work, or they want to show off the fact you still have a connection to them... Well, that Adele kid looks overly earnest, and she¡¯s properly working, so they just kept sending them one after the next. Even so, there¡¯s a dubiouslyrge number of documents.¡»

    So that¡¯s how it is? I thought as I addressed Adele-san.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re dealing with them so earnestly that they keeping in? In the first ce, it isn¡¯t my job, so you could have just sent them back, you know.¡±

    There, Adele-san unsteadily copsed onto the floor.

    ¡°T-that can¡¯t be~.¡±

    ¡°M-mddyyyyy!! Please wait right there. I¡¯ll prepare some cake for you at once. It¡¯s delicious cake, you know! Cake!¡±

    Maksim called out the name of Adele-san¡¯s, somehow getting her to stop crying. With tears still in the corners of her eyes, she endured the urge to cry, and was about toin to me, but...

    ¡°Lyle! Is it true that you managed to get research funds!?¡±

    ... The door mmed open with good momentum, and toppling the document pile over with the wind, Damien entered the room.

    With a smile, he led his three Automatons.

    ¡°Ah, master is smiling like a young boy... This scene shall be preserved in my memory banks for all eternity.¡±

    ¡°With this, we can purchase the machinery we wanted, master.¡±

    ¡°mr. lyle, good job.¡±

    No. 3¡¯sment irritated me a bit, but I ignored it. Generally, just like Monica, they showed little interest in anything besides Damien.

    If you asked, they would do work but the effort they put in when it came to Damien was on another level altogether.

    There, with a tray in one hand, with cake and drinks on top, Monica made her appearance.

    ¡°Lowly mass-produced rejects. Acting all cutesy without doing any work... Chicken Dickwad, you must be d you got a maid as capable at work as I. Monica. Lucky bastard.¡±

    cing a drink and cake in front of Adele-san, she handed me a drink as well.

    With teary eyes as she violently shoveled the cake into her mouth, Adele-san looked quite mortified.

    ¡°... It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    As she said that. And Maksim-san looked over her and smiled. His face was flushed, and I felt as if I had just seen something I shouldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°Mdy as she eats cake is lovely as well.¡±

    Turning my attention to the drink, I dealt with Damien.

    ¡°Now then, Lyle. How much funding were you able to pull out of them? You got at least fifty thousand, right?¡±

    To a thrilled Damien, I delivered the honest truth.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if we¡¯ve officially received aid from the Trading Company, but we¡¯ve got an individual¡¯s support of one hundred thousand. Please prepare a list of machinery you¡¯ll need. And please keep the estimate at fifty thousand.¡±

    The n to revive Monica¡¯s sisters as golems.

    That included, we¡¯d have to put Damien to work.

    (I¡¯ll have to consult with Vera, and see if we can get the machinery for cheap. And see if she can introduce some craftsmen.)

    There, the automatons...

    ¡°Cheapo mr. lyle.¡±

    ¡°Just how much do you think master was looking forward to his new equipment?¡±

    ¡°Cheapskate. mr. lyle, you cheapskate!¡±

    The three automatons spoke to tease me. There, Monica took in both her hands, a drill even more splendid than that one she held before.

    ¡°I won¡¯t permit any insult to my Chicken Dickwad! I¡¯m the only one allowed to insult him!¡±

    (... I don¡¯t want you to insult me either.)

    Letting off a low vibrating sound from the spinning drill in her hands, Monica red at the three automaton units. And the three of them took out their various weapons, and prepared themselves.

    But Damien was...

    ¡°Fifty thousand, is it... then this and that and that too... ah, but if I don¡¯t have that one, I won¡¯t be able to research that...¡±

    He had already begun scribbling down a list of things to buy. What¡¯s more, on the back of one of the official documents scattered over the ce.

    Adele looked like she wanted to say something, but stopped. Perhaps she understood it was pointless to say anything to Damien.

    And finishing her cake, she put her drink to her mouth, as she...

    ¡°Mr. Lyle, may I say something?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done splendid work this time. You¡¯ve earned up a considerable sum, and we won¡¯t be troubled with life for a while. But thinking towards taking Celes down, there can¡¯t help but be a problem of finances. For an individual, a hundred thousand is an extraordinary sum. But for a country...¡±

    Right. To take on a country, a hundred thousand gold coins wasn¡¯t enough. Even more so when we were dealing with the superpower of Bahnseim.

    ¡°I know that. Luckily, I was able to raise my name on the way. The merchants should be trying even harder to get an exclusive contract with us. I hope our financial troubles will be solved in the near... ah, that¡¯s no good.¡±

    Maksim-san standing behind Adele-san.

    ¡°What do you mean no good? The rumors have even spread in Beim. The Trident Serpent, was it? I do think the merchants will want to sign contracts with you.¡±

    Right.

    After taking down such a big shot. Our evaluation had risen even higher, and the sum we¡¯d get from a contract surely jumped up.

    But even that wasn¡¯t enough. And ording to the ancestors¡¯ n...

    ¡°No, how should I put it... I kinda have to make an enemy of the merchants and guilds once, so...¡±

    Taken aback, Adele-san dropped the cup in her hands. With that as a signal, the automatons ring at one another got to work.

    They promptly took out their cleaning implements, and began cleaning up the mountain of papers. What¡¯s more, the four of them worked together to clean the room.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll take care of that one.¡±

    ¡°Then leave this stack to me.¡±

    ¡°Very well, then I this one.¡±

    ¡°Then I, Special Model Monica shall take care of this area.¡±

    (Could it be these girls actually do get along?)

    ¡°... What are you talking about, Mr. Lyle?¡±

    ¡°No, please, just call me Lyle. I¡¯d prefer it if you dropped the honorific.¡±

    Breathing out a sigh, I began worrying over what was toe.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The Tr¨¥s Trading Company.

    ¡°That fiend! Drawing financial support from my Vera, what is the meaning of thisss!!¡±

    A worked up Fidel raised a loud voice as the family ate its breakfast together.

    Vera quietly continued with her meal, While Gina called her boyfriend Rnd over to the table. Fidel would usually try to drive him away, but having heard Vera¡¯s story, he didn¡¯t have the time to pay mind to Rnd.

    Gina used this opportunity to hear Rnd¡¯s impression on the food.

    ¡°How is today¡¯s breakfast, Rnd?¡±

    ¡°Yes, well... it¡¯s quite delightful. Lady Gina.¡±

    Hearing that, Vera chewed on a piece of bread, as she spoke.

    ¡°Just talk normally. You usually don¡¯t have honorifics between one another, right?¡±

    With a cold sweat, and a bitter smile, Rnd seemed mindful of Fidel. But Fidel¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t anywhere near Rnd.

    ¡°Vera! Your father has no intentions of recognizing such a man! Even if he saved your life, was recognized by the sailors, is an amazingly skilled adventurer, and is a former high-ranking noble... dammmmn, he¡¯s perfect!!¡±

    It seems Fidel was in conflict with the part of him that wasn¡¯t a father.

    Of all else, Lyle was an excellent asset. Even if he was a known womanizer, there wasn¡¯t a single rumor of him treating them badly. Marrying his daughter, and forming a business rtionship wasn¡¯t a bad thing, or so his merchant parts whispered to him.

    And Fidel the father was giving some strong opposition.

    Vera ate her meal, as she spoke to Gina.

    ¡°What? So do you two eat together every morning?¡±

    Gina averted her eyes a bit, in embarrassment.

    ¡°Well... yes. I¡¯m trying to get him to recognize us.¡±

    Inside her head, Vera.

    (I think you¡¯re having the opposite effect there. Well, even if he hates it, keep showing up as a family, and maybe father willpromise eventually.)

    Vera and Gina often received marriage proposals. Because they were the daughters of a prominent merchant, even in Beim.

    But Fidel didn¡¯t let those sorts approach his daughters at all.

    She thought it was excessive care, but Vera had noticed it was also to raise her and her sister¡¯s value, and irritate the surroundings.

    (My father the merchant, and my father the father, is it. Parents sure have it hard.)

    Thinking of it as someone else¡¯s problem, Vera looked at Fidel.

    ¡°Dammitttt! Who was it!? Who was it that said the sailors wouldn¡¯t let anyoney a finger on Vera!? Getting the sailors¡¯ approval, that just has to be a Skill!¡±

    Vera sighed.

    ¡°And I told you it wasn¡¯t, didn¡¯t I? Just finish your meal already. You¡¯re going to be busy today, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m also busy.¡±

    ¡°S-sorry. Did you have ns today?¡±

    After Fidel calmed down considerably, Vera spoke.

    ¡°Yes, Lyle¡¯sing over.¡±

    On her words, Fidel flew into a rage once more...

 Volume 11 - 5: Guild Personnel

    Guild Personnel

    Having dropped by the Tr¨¥s House, I was sipping tea in Vera¡¯s room.

    The mansion was extravagant, and even with Beim¡¯s high poption density, they had a vast yard surrounding it. What¡¯s more, it wasn¡¯t in a bad location like that mansion I¡¯d bought.

    In such a location, with all the conditions gathered together, a mansion that looked like overkill had been set up.

    And if you were to ask what I was doing in Vera¡¯s room...

    ¡°The items on this list? Let¡¯s see. We could likely get them together ourselves, but they¡¯re specialized tools, so it may be best to buy them all together at another shop. Because if you¡¯re buying all this together, they¡¯d usually give a discount. I¡¯ll prepare a letter of introduction, so go buy them with Professor Damien.¡±

    The memo Damien had scribbled out was re-written for readability¡¯s sake, and I handed it to Vera.

    ¡°So buying them all at once is more beneficial?¡±

    ¡°With the Tr¨¥s Trading Company, we don¡¯t deal in such specialized tools. We may have one or two in stock, but rather than purchasing them one by one, it¡¯s to your benefit to buy them together. You can go there next time you want to buy something too. A shop that sells this sort would be...¡±

    ording to my consultation with Vera, if I wanted to buy the implements Damien requested, I would have to go there.

    ¡°It¡¯s my loss. You¡¯ve memorized all that?¡±

    As she looked as if she remembered all the merchants and shops in Beim, I said that, and sheughed.

    ¡°Of course not. There aren¡¯t too many specialists in this sort of machinery or equipments. It¡¯s not like I know each and every door.¡±

    She exined, as she began writing up a letter of rmendation. The Tr¨¥s House¡¯s name was quite effective in Beim.

    I heard the Fourth¡¯s voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle, have her introduce a variety of craftsmen. Like some dealing in rare metal.¡»

    The golems Damien was producing... dubbed the ¡¾Valkyries¡¿ by the man, had their skeletal frame parts incorporate rare metal, it seems.

    But for the processing, and property selections of the metal, we would need the power of a specialized craftsman. So we would need an introduction so such a craftsman as well.

    ¡°While we¡¯re at it, do you know any good craftsmen for processing rare metal? More than that, you know anyone who could work with Tressy¡¯s materials? ording to Damien, they were considerably amazing.¡±

    When he saw Tressy¡¯s materials, Damien said they contained some superior metals. But we had not the tools to process them, nor the acquaintances who could.

    Vera sat on the sofa, and touched her hand to her chin, looking down a little.

    ¡°They¡¯re mainly unknown rare metal, and never-before-seen materials, right? I¡¯m sure there are quite a few craftsmen in Beim who could work with them, but before that... an experienced one who knows not the impossible. If you ask if I know one, then I do, but he¡¯s quite stubborn. Perhaps you could negotiate with metals he¡¯d never usually get to put his hands on?¡±

    I was thinking the same. Collecting up the metal was going to take time. It would also cost money, so I wanted to use as much of Tressy¡¯s leftover materials as I could.

    ¡°I did have that on mind. But it seems Damien is more fixated on those materials than I had anticipated. Saying they¡¯ll be put to good use in his own research.¡±

    Perhaps Vera found it funny, as sheughed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no helping researchers and craftsmen. They should learn topromise. I got it. I¡¯ll put in a word. But even if you can meet him with me, he¡¯s a craftsmen who sometimes even declines my father¡¯s requests.¡±

    ¡°Is he that amazing?¡±

    The fact there was a craftsman who would decline the requests of the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s head surprised me.

    But I could nod to the story.

    ¡°He¡¯s a dwarf. They¡¯re long lived, and it seems he¡¯s been our exclusive merchant for a long time. Even in my grandfather¡¯s time, we weren¡¯t able to go against him too strongly. The important parts of the Vera Tr¨¥s were made by that dwarf.¡±

    (I guess I¡¯ll try meeting them. If it¡¯s no good, I¡¯ll move on.)

    And as I continued talking with Vera like that, a knock resounded through the room. The one to enter was Vera¡¯s younger sister Gina.

    With red hair, she was, unlike Vera, abundant... in chest.

    ¡°Vera, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to... oh my.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    As Vera took a discontent sip of tea, Gina-san looked at me with a bit of a troubled expression.

    ¡°T-the truth is... it¡¯s about Rnd.¡±

    If I recall correctly, that¡¯s the name of Vera¡¯s first love. And at present, he was younger sister¡¯s lover, it seems.

    The Seventh let out a dubious voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºWhat could it be. You know... once you know this and that, it makes you want to tell the girl to make a better choice of people to consult her problems with.¡»

    Milleia-san sounded delighted.

    ¡ºUsing these sorts of tactics... these muddy affairs sure are interesting. Even in the Walt house, there was a time where an elder and younger sister of mine were contesting over a single man, you know. In the end, the one who got the guy was apletely irrelevant younger sister, though. ¡»

    The Fifth sounded surprised.

    ¡º... I never heard anything like that. Something like that happened?¡»

    Vera sighed, stood, and apologized to me.

    ¡°Sorry. It looks like that¡¯s all for today.¡±

    I also stood.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m d we could talk of all that we did. I really apologize I was almost all my own matters.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. And ept the presentter. I told them to hand it to you.¡±

    In truth, it had mostly been about me. A fun conversation with Vera only took ten minutes or so up of the two hours.

    The Fourth, in regards to that.

    ¡ºYou were so terrible before, even this is an improvement.¡»

    Milleia-san, hearing that.

    ¡ºSo you were even more terrible before. I¡¯d have liked to have seen that.¡»

    (... Where is the kind young sister the Sixth was always talking about? That was definitely a lie.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Once Lyle had left the mansion, Vera went to Gina¡¯s room.

    She sat on her sofa, the two facing one another.

    A strong light poured into the room, but everywhere it didn¡¯t hit was quite dark.

    Vera lowered her voice a bit.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so wary of us. Lyle has no intention of taking over the Tr¨¥s House.¡±

    No intentions to take over. But Lyle had told her personally. That for the sake of the future, he was thinking of cing some regtions on Beim.

    (If someone else said it, I¡¯d wonder what they were even talking about. That sort of talk.)

    Hearing that, Gina twitched in response, and after a while, she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m sure you understand this, but an adventurer seeding the Tr¨¥s House is a bit... even if you don¡¯t have such intentions...¡±

    Hearing Gina¡¯s piece, Vera inferred the general just of it.

    (Seeing as I¡¯m not marrying a suitor chosen by father, she came to assure her position in the house. She¡¯s also quite wary of Lyle.)

    She knew Gina was moving to officially take Rnd as a groom.

    And in truth, Vera had always known Gina was the sort to make these sorts of calcted moves. And Gina knew full that Vera herself was in love with Rnd.

    She knew, and that¡¯s why she moved first to start going out with him.

    ¡°Father doesn¡¯t intend to let me seed either. And it really doesn¡¯t matter who does. What¡¯s more, I haven¡¯t the mind yet toy hands on the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s money. That was all my own funds.¡±

    Gina seemed to be worried about whether Vera would be engrossed in Lyle, and eat away at the House¡¯s assets.

    ¡°But would you usually go that far?¡±

    And she surely had a side that cared for her elder sister. But to Vera, that was only a hindrance.

    ¡°... Gina, I won¡¯t get in the way of you and Rnd. If you want to seed the Tr¨¥s House, then go and do it already. So please don¡¯t get in the way of me and Lyle. I won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±

    (For now.)

    Or so she thought in her heart...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Leaving Vera¡¯s mansion, I showed my face at the East Branch for the first in a long time.

    I had nned to go there from the start, but when I went in, I felt the surrounding stares. I had felt them since I returned to Beim, but as I thought, I stood out.

    The low voices.

    ¡°Oy, it¡¯s the Holy Knight.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you mean Knight of Love?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that, ain¡¯t it? Not just the Holy Maiden, he got a princess to fall too, or something...¡±

    Hearing the adventurers¡¯ voices, I felt some resentment at the fact most of my rumors were growing terrible.

    There, I saw a familiar group.

    It was Erhart¡¯s party.

    The Third in the Jewel was a little surprised.

    ¡ºOh, almost didn¡¯t recognize him there.¡»

    The Third¡¯s surprise wasn¡¯t misced. After all, while his tank top showed no alteration, his other equipment had beplete.

    While it did feel he was the only one fully equipped, his otherrades were wearing the brand-new equipment of novice adventurers.

    He was standing in Marianne-san¡¯s line, keeping rtively quiet. He stood alongside another, as his otherpanions were on standby in a corner of the lobby.

    There, noticing me, Erhart thrust out his finger.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re...!¡±

    I thought he had be a bit more decent, but it seems his insides hadn¡¯t changed all that much. Deceived by his appearance, I hade under the impression he had matured.

    ¡°Long time no see. You doing well?¡±

    When I dealt with him with a smile, he was as brimming with vigor as always. He was ring my way, but hisrade grabbed his shoulder, letting him regain hisposure.

    ¡°Hah! You¡¯ve gotten just a little bit famous, but we¡¯ll catch up to you in no time. No, we¡¯ll pass you by before you know it!¡±

    He was belligerent, but it doesn¡¯t look like he would try toe at me or anything.

    (What¡¯s this? Even this miniscule change makes me feel he¡¯s grown. Maybe it¡¯s because I saw that adventurer of Cartaffs, but this guy is starting to look decent.)

    ¡°I¡¯m counting on it.¡±

    I said, as I started up the stairs. Perhaps Erhart¡¯s turn in line came, as he went over to the receptionist Marianne-san with his head held high, and started up a conversation.

    Seeing him like that, I gave a bitter smile, but just a bit...

    (Huh? Why does Marianne-san look a little sad?)

    ... I ended up thinking that.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The Guild¡¯s third floor.

    When I went to individually check with a receptionist on my future requests, I found Tanya-san at the desk.

    ck bob-cut, bespectacled with the air of a capable woman, she conversed with me, and helped me think over my future objectives as an adventurer.

    With the East Branch being a dispatch-type Guild, quite an amount of time was needed for each request. So if you wanted to make money, it would be quite difficult.

    But adventurers recognized by a branch could, like this, be introduced to requests of high difficulty, and favorable profits.

    Tanya-san confirmed the request I had chosen.

    ¡°Very well, so you wish toplete this one next. While you¡¯re at it, could I get you to take care of a cheaper one as well? There are a few on the way.¡±

    Saying she wanted me to take care of a few misceneous jobs, she let me review the contents.

    ¡°This definitely isn¡¯t on the way, is it? It¡¯s a bit of a detour. Well, not that I mind. I want to participate in the next Labyrinth Subjugation after all.¡±

    When I put in a bit of cynicism, Tanya-san gave a wry smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re a skilled adventurer, Lyle-kun. We¡¯ll properly call out to you when the timees. Come to think of it, Alette-san¡¯s party has returned, but have you met up with her yet? Last she came in, she said that her timing was off, and she missed a chance to meet you.¡±

    I tilted my head.

    Alette Baillet... a female knight even said to be the next vice-captain of Lorphys¡¯ knights. With Lorphys¡¯ newly expanded territory, I thought she would be living a life chased by the demons of work.

    I couldn¡¯t see why she had returned to Beim.

    ¡°When her own country is so busy, I¡¯m surprised they could dispatch her back to Beim. I get the feeling their financial situation isn¡¯t that bad, you know.¡±

    ¡°... I won¡¯t ask why you¡¯re so knowledgeable on Lorphy¡¯s financial affairs. But she¡¯s probably here for you, Lyle-kun.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t see the reason for that either. I looked down a bit in thought.

    There, the Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t think they¡¯re trying to make an enemy of us, but could it be enclosure? If they wanted to kill Lyle here, it would be another spark with Zayin. It¡¯s hard to think they would work together with Zayin to kill Lyle.¡»

    (TL: Enclosure, as in the process of converting public property into private property)

    The Fourthughed.

    ¡ºTheir country¡¯s internal affairs are going right through us! If they came to kill him, I¡¯m sure we could go crush them.¡»

    (How scary. But I can actually think of a number of means.)

    Having worked in Zayin, I came to understand quite a few weaknesses of Zayin and Lorphys. Like which locations to attack to give the most possible damage.

    (And both ces only have one sessor at present. Zayin has Thelma-san, but it would be hard for her to make aeback at this point.)

    Tanya-san collected up the documents as she spoke.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s got her eyes on you in a bad sense, so if you find the time, why not try and meet her?¡±

    I nodded, and thought over when to meet her.

    It was that moment. I suddenly remembered Marianne-san¡¯s saddened face.

    ¡°This is apletely different matter, but you know Marianne-san who¡¯s in charge of Erhart¡¯s party? Did something happen between her and Erhart? She looked a little sad, or how should I put it... just wondering if those guys did anything.¡±

    There, Tanya-san looked a little surprised. But it seems something came to mind at once, as she exined it to me.

    What she spoke of was likely just what she was permitted to say.

    ¡°They¡¯ve be shockingly more diligent than they started out. They¡¯re able to reliably earn high evaluations on odd jobs, after all. Well, I¡¯m telling you because I doubt there will be a problem, but it¡¯s getting close to the time for them to graduate.¡±

    ¡°Graduate?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve lost the need to have an exclusive receptionist. Of course, from here on, there will be times when she¡¯ll deal with them normally. Even so, seeing an adventurere of age, even a receptionist has some things to think about. And Marianne¡¯s an especially kind one.¡±

    Graduation.

    Compleeting requests, saving money, and getting equipment in order.

    Young adventurers who properly prepared, as long as they didn¡¯t push themselves, had a high chance of survival.

    What¡¯s more, Erhart was a Skillholder.

    They¡¯d surely be just fine with the monsters around Beim.

    ¡°Not to sound rude, but I thought it was something darker than that.¡±

    Tanya0san upon hearing that, sharpened her gaze a little.

    ¡°... I won¡¯t deny the fact there are receptionists like that, but Marianne isn¡¯t one of them.¡±

    On her words I apologized, and Tanya-san apologized as well. And with the papers all in order, she put them in an envelope, and handed them over to me.

    At the end.

    ¡°Well, receptionists have a lot going on as well.¡±

    She said that.

 Volume 11 - 6: Katana

    Katana

    ... It was a small vige.

    But in the past few years, it had begun to growrger.

    Poption-wise, its mere three hundred had swelled to four hundred. But even so, it¡¯s not like it had a specialty product or anything. That small vige was suddenly gained better prospects.

    In the past, when the vige youth came of age, they¡¯d journey out to therger cities or Beim, but that had stopped happening in thest few years.

    More than that, some of the youths that had gone out were even beginning to return.

    In the vige, the young men took up weapons to defeat the surrounding monsters for the magic stones, and materials.

    Peddlers dropped by it frequently to buy off these spoils of war.

    And today as well, a single peddler dropped by the vige.

    ¡°Whew, for you to even prepare a ce for me to stay... it really is a big help you¡¯re able to periodically obtain this many magic stones.¡±

    The peddler who¡¯d arrived the previous evening stayed a night before buying stones and materials in the vige, and selling off his own merchandise.

    Once more, this venture had generated a nice profit, and the peddler looked delighted.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s good. Come again soon. The young¡¯uns are out hunting monsters at the moment, so we might be able to gather them rtively quickly.¡±

    A vige that had be more profitable than it had been a few years ago. And at present, the man who was the talk of the town was a middle-aged former adventurer who hade back from Beim.

    He was a man the peddler had never even heard rumor of, but when he returned to his homnd, that vige had be prosperous.

    He had surely taught the youngds how to fight and y monsters.

    The peddler believed so, and held no doubt at the fact.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s a life-saver. If you¡¯re defeating the monsters in the area, it makes my travels all the safer, after all.¡±

    The former adventurer man struggled a bit with his enunciation.

    ¡°... Right. Well, go back with care.¡±

    The peddler finished his business, and decided to leave. He carefully loaded his wagon with the drops he¡¯s purchased, and nned to set out alongside another group headed for the city.

    The ones travelling from vige to city were a group of youths.

    They weren¡¯t leaving the vige itself; it seems they were going out to buy food supplies.

    Seeing them, the peddler thought.

    (I heard their payments of magic stones and materials have lowered the tax, but are they concentrating on it so much they have to look elsewhere for food? I don¡¯t think the feudal lord would permit it, but...)

    Recently, a number of young men walked the town with their weapons. They gave off the impression that they ventured out to find and defeat monsters.

    The peddler.

    (It couldn¡¯t be that... no, really doubt it. If he¡¯s a former adventurer, then surely he knows the dread of a Labyrinth.)

    Could it be the vige was hiding a Labyrinth without reporting it? Is that where their profit came from? He thought.

    But there were many towns and viges who had fallen to ruin from such an act. With a former-adventurer among them, he didn¡¯t think the vige would move in such a direction.

    And if there really was a Labyrinth, they should be reaping even more magic stones and materials. A vige that did something so foolish would surely sell stones and materials inrge quantities, and cast suspicion upon itself.

    While they were earning a fixed amount, it¡¯s not like they were especially profitable or anything.

    On top of that, it¡¯s not like there weren¡¯t any viges like this one out there. Viges that couldn¡¯t help but fightrge numbers of monsters regrly. There were even viges out there that paid their taxes in magic stones.

    It varied greatly by country and lord, but such viges often had to pay a higher tax than others. The weapons they held, and the vige produce wouldn¡¯t amount to enough. So they hunted.

    But pressure from other sides would also be tight. If a war broke out, those sorts of viges were often demanded to send out manpower.

    And the peddler was sure the vige was one inclined in such a way...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... When the peddler had left, the former adventurer ¡¾Burani¡¿ called together the vige youths.

    Not at the za, but a space in the corner of the vige. Atmosphere-wise, it definitely didn¡¯t look like a ce for a pleasant talk.

    And in truth, the talk they carried out was of dangerous contents.

    Burani spoke to the young folk who worked under him.

    ¡°Oy. You¡¯re making sure to fight the monsters around the vige too, right? If you just keep going into the cave, they¡¯ll be suspicious that the surrounding monster numbers aren¡¯t going down.¡±

    The vigers from theirte teens to twenties nodded a number of times. Burani had worked as an adventurer in Beim, and they saw him as a man of valor.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re properly monster ying around the vige like we agreed on. But if we go in the Labyrinth, won¡¯t we able to get much more than we can around there? Why don¡¯t we do that?¡±

    There, Burani spoke quite fed-up.

    ¡°Idiot. That¡¯ll just make people suspicious. Small profits, long term as our policy. I¡¯m sure I already told you we¡¯ll be taking our time milking the Labyrinth. If it looks like we¡¯ll be found out, make it, ¡®oh, we just found abyrinth¡¯. Or otherwise, take it down, and be done with it. Until then, we¡¯ll save up bit by bit.¡±

    The man called Burani. A former adventurer he may be, but in his party he was a baggage carrier, and none too skilled an adventurer at that.

    But sad as it may be, he was no fool. He was a little crafty of a man. But at the same time, he wasn¡¯t very clever. His head could turn a bit, and he had just a bit of a good grasp on the essentials. That was Burani.

    But the man himself thought he was considerably clever.

    While no one would take him seriously in Beim, it was different when he returned home. It it was only the monsters around the vige, he could easily take them on.

    And deceiving the elders who never went out was also an easy task.

    For better or worse, for the youths who had left the vige and found sess, this little vige wasn¡¯t very captivating a ce to return.

    So there weren¡¯t any adventurers besides him who hade back.

    And because of that, there were many vigers to jump onto his words. There were vigers who opposed, of course, but once their lifestyles had turned abundant, they had changed their hands.

    (That¡¯s right. Just like this, I¡¯ll be famous in the vige, and I¡¯ll be an object of admiration for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll get a wife soon enough. And I¡¯ll live a better life than any of those stuck-up adventurers who made a fool of me in Beim.)

    A little crafty, and living revered as a warrior, Burani was living his second life in this vige.

    Oblivious to how foolish a life it was...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    With a stiff white beard, and a body that had only grown sturdier with age, the dwarf craftsman caused me to make quite a troubled face.

    I could hear the sound of pounding metal around, as a number of dwarves were busily carrying out their work.

    He was the craftsman Vera had introduced, and a capable talent who could work on almost all forms of rare metal.

    But when I tried asking at his workce, and had only spoken a little, he cut it short.

    Vera, who hade with me, looked just as troubled.

    ¡°Letarta, I¡¯d like to make this request as well.¡±

    There, the craftsman ¡¾Letarta¡¿ took a huff of his pipe.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a request from the youngdy. I¡¯d like to hear it out, but it¡¯s not happening. That Fidel whelp came by, you see. He said I definitely couldn¡¯t lend a hand. I¡¯ve know the kid a long time. And the one who helped me out was your great grandfather, you know? I think I¡¯ve more than worked off my debt at this point.¡±

    The stubborn-looking old man looked at me withzy eyes. And seeing the sabre hung at my waste, he shook his head.

    ¡°Bro, unlike that whelp, I don¡¯t really care whether or not you¡¯re worthy of the youngdy. But listen here, if you¡¯re that skilled, you should properly choose out your weapons.¡±

    It seems he had determined I had a level of skill. And he could instantly see through the fact that my current sabre was just a cheap mass-produced one.

    He was definitelypetent.

    But stubborn.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you do something about it? It¡¯s a metal no one has ever worked before. So I wanted to make the request to you, a leading craftsmen, even in Beim.¡±

    There, the old manughed.

    ¡°Well it looks like this old codgers got quite a high evaluation. I¡¯m happy they¡¯re looking at my skill, and I agree that it¡¯s an appealing proposal. But no.¡±

    Vera sounded a little angry.

    ¡°Why!? If it¡¯s because of father, you don¡¯t have to care about him. He¡¯s just pouting a bit right now, and trying to make Lyle¡¯s life difficult.¡±

    Hearing that old Letartaughed. And spoke as if to admonish Vera.

    ¡°Then you¡¯d best get him out of it. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m actually quite busy right now. By the way... my current job is fixing up your ship.¡±

    Vera dropped her shoulders, apologized, and stood at a stalemate. It didn¡¯t look like negotiations would get any further. The only thing I could think of way trying to persuade Vera¡¯s father Fidel-san.

    Old Letarta, who smiled as he looked at Vera, took a nce at me.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll at least show your boyfriend my merchandise. I¡¯ve got weapons much better than what he¡¯s got at his waist. So work hard, and persuade that whelp.¡±

    A man even Vera couldn¡¯t persuade. There was no doubt he was a famous talent of Beim. Even in the dwarven race with its abundance of cksmiths, he was skilled enough to raise his name.

    I wanted his assistance by all means.

    There...

    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s a customer at the store. Seems they want to see sabres.¡±

    When a dwarf woman came into the workshop, Letarta-san made a stiff face.

    ¡°You... I said anyone could man the desk, couldn¡¯t I? Now look here, just have the grandson deal with it. This sort of thing¡¯s a good experience.¡±

    There, the dwarf woman pped his shoulder.

    ¡°Oh shut it! That very grandchild is troubled, so go and help out, is what I¡¯m trying to say! You¡¯re saying you won¡¯t listen to your precious daughter¡¯s son¡¯s request!?¡±

    Perhaps flustered by his daughter¡¯s rage, Letarta-san cleared his throat, and stood.

    ¡°I-I understand. Good grief... where did I go wrong in raising her. Sorry, youngdy. I have to see a customer. Look through my wares all you want. I¡¯ll throw in a discount.¡±

    Old Letarta left the workshop with his daughter, while we left out back, circled around, and entered the store-front part of the building.

    It was surrounded by other cksmitheries, but the biggest building around was old Letarta¡¯s shop.

    He did take onrge jobs, but like this, he made crafts of his own, and sold them as well.

    With numerous pupils, his sessor, the son-inw shop manager, and a grandson in training... The store was managed by three generations.

    When we entered through the front door, old Letarta, who¡¯d looked grumpy before called out in a loud voice.

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s no good! Then I¡¯ll have to prepare a splendid sabre for your beloved. It isn¡¯t a bad idea to buy mass-produced ones enmasse, but when it reallyes down to it, you¡¯ll need a reliable weapon!¡±

    He was delightedly dealing with a customer. And looking at the counter, I saw the backs of two I have be quite ustomed to.

    One with a side-ponytail, and light brown hair.

    The other with golden twintails, and a maid uniform.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡±

    When I said that, Vera...

    ¡°Isn¡¯t his attitude a bit too different from before? He looks really, really delighted, doesn¡¯t he? He¡¯s being even morepliant than when he was dealing with me, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    As Vera looked a little dissatisfied, I offered her a smile as I went to meet up with Novem.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going shopping today?¡±

    Both Novem and Monica turned around. And both off them looked a little surprised as they looked at me.

    Monica exined the events that had led up to now.

    ¡°No, we just happened to run into one another here. Normally, I¡¯d never go shopping with the vixen even if it killed me, but... ah, orders are a different story, you know. I, Monica, am resolved to take the initiative and carry out my Chicken Dickwad¡¯s orders no matter how detestable they may be!¡±

    I didn¡¯t care about that part, so I looked at Novem. There, she gave a gentle smile.

    ¡°I thought to use this opportunity to get you a new sabre, Lyle-sama. Using nothing but mass-produced ones creates quite an expenditure, and more than that, I have my daily feelings of gratitude to you.¡±

    What a good kid. Shannon should just drink down the grime boiled off the bottom of her nails.

    But Novem gave an awkward smile.

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s just... Monica-san said that instead of a sabre, we should get you a Katana.¡±

    ¡°A what?¡±

    When I tilted my head, Monica worked herself up.

    ¡°Yes! As I thought, a katana suits you! Yamato¡¯s soul! A warrior¡¯s soul! No, was it a samurai¡¯s soul? Well, that stuff doesn¡¯t really matter! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it!¡±

    (Who the hell is Yamato? Samurai? Does she mean knight?)

    But I didn¡¯t know of the weapon called a katana. To ask what sort of weapon it was, I turned to old Letarta.

    ¡°No, your guess is as good as mine. From her exnation, I get that it¡¯s something like a sabre. But you see... if you ask me to make it, it¡¯s not like I couldn¡¯t but I don¡¯t want to sell something iplete. Please think that it will take some time. More than that, and I¡¯ll be frank, there¡¯s a problem with it as a weapon.¡±

    Hearing about a problem, Vera spoke.

    ¡°What? Is its reach too short? Lyle, go make the gun your main. If you use it as a Magic Tool, you¡¯ll get quite an output.¡±

    And I¡¯m troubled because I can¡¯t do that. But from the Jewel, the Seventh agreed.

    ¡ºAs expected of Vera! That¡¯s right, the gun is the weapon that will change the world! Lyle, choose the gun. The sabre is a relic of the past.¡»

    I¡¯ve been swinging that sabre for years and years, you know...

    Old Letarta opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a sabre. It¡¯s a weapon that can thrust and cut, but in that case, endurance will be a problem. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s even slimmer than a sabre, she says. To be blunt, even most rare metal will be too fragile for that design. It¡¯ll break much too easily. Unless you have some higher-quality rare metal, I can¡¯t say it could be used as a weapon at all. And this all begs a question of why.¡±

    Hearing that, Monica.

    ¡°But you can say the same for a sabre, can you not? Now Chicken Dickhead! Take up a katana! It¡¯s alright! The de¡¯s a bit different, but it¡¯s pretty much the same as a sabre!¡±

    I didn¡¯t know why talks were going this way, and I looked around somewhat bothered.

    But when I looked at Novem, old Letarta...

    ¡°And wait, you guys were acquaintances? I guess there really are coincidences like this in life. ¡®Kay then, got it. While I¡¯m at it. I¡¯ll take the youngdy¡¯s request as well. I¡¯m feeling a bit more motivated.¡±

    On his words, Vera looked surprised.

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    Novem looked at us, and inferred what had happened, before giving her thanks to old Letarta.

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind it! Besides, that whelp¡¯s request was a personal one. He¡¯s no right toin if I prioritize another one over his.¡±

    Novem had always had a tendency to be liked by demi-humans.

    (Is this also the goddess¡¯s... no, the evil god¡¯s grace? Well, whatever.)

    I rejoiced over the fact I had managed to secure a craftsman, while Vera...

    ¡°... What¡¯s this feeling. I can¡¯t ept it. When even I was no good, he epted it at once with Novem.¡±

    She looked quite unsatisfied.

 Volume 11 - 7: Damien and Old Letarta

    Damien and Old Letarta

    Preparing to depart for the Guild request tomorrow, I listened in on the meeting of Damien and old Letarta, who had dropped by the manor.

    I thought it best they get acquainted, but I felt this was a failure. And not in a bad sense.

    At the table of the parlor, Damien unraveled the blueprints, and heatedly dered to Letarta.

    ¡°As I thought... we need some individuality with these. At this rate, Lyle is going to be stuck with nothing butrge racks, so I think this is an important issue. So I want to give some individual differences in each one¡¯s organic body parts.¡±

    As he said that with a serious expression, old man Letarta sighed. And just as I thought of scolding the pervert...

    ¡°That one goes without saying. If they all have the same face, it¡¯ll get boring. But the organic parts, was it? That one¡¯s out of my jurisdiction. I¡¯ll make the skeletons however you order, but... will they be covered with organic body all over that?¡±

    (T-that went without saying!?)

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I can¡¯t help but require some metal parts exposed. Those ancients sure are great. Their automatonspletely resemble humans, after all. Well, can¡¯t we make it so their limbs are exchangeable?¡±

    When Damien reluctantlypromised on that, Letarta nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. If I get too particr on it, it¡¯ll never be finished in my lifespan. In that case, up to here is...¡±

    As Letarta drew a line across the blueprint, Shannon looked on with interest. While her eyes usually couldn¡¯t see, her taking interest in a sight made me curious, so I tried asking.

    ¡°What¡¯s so interesting?¡±

    ¡°Right. It¡¯s interesting because I can see the lines on the prints the maid prepared. I can even see the letters and numbers. The ces that have been written over and amended are visible as well, so it¡¯s already nothing but a mess, though.¡±

    Hearing that, I looked at the diagram. On top of the line Letarta drew, Damien crossed another line.

    ¡°Can you see what he just added? The line he drew?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    She gave an immediate response, and it seems the Seventh thought of something.

    ¡ºHmm. This may just be... Lyle, was Shannon able to write letters and numbers? No, could she understand them?¡»

    He asked me whether Shannon was able to read or write, so I tapped the Jewel with my fingertip. I showed my denial, so the Seventh spoke quite disappointed.

    But it didn¡¯t sound like he had given up.

    ¡ºThen it¡¯ll take some time, but I guess there¡¯s no helping it. We¡¯ll have to put some time into teaching her.¡»

    (Teach the blind girl how to read?)

    I was curious as to what the Seventh was thinking, but seeing the two heating up before me, I became a little anxious.

    ¡°So that¡¯ll be like that, and in that case, to make a trial product... the first unit will take two to three months.¡±

    Damien nodded satisfactorily at Letarta¡¯s estimate.

    ¡°Looks about right. The price would be... around five thousand in gold? It¡¯s a little over budget, but so be it. After that, we¡¯ll need a series of experiments before we can make the next one.¡±

    Hearing their talk.

    ¡°Eh, wait a minute... that¡¯s more than two thousand gold coins over your initial estimate, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I said that to the two, a cold sweat breaking out on my back. But they were both all smiles.

    ¡°Because we don¡¯t yet have an environment where we can get all the factors together. I¡¯ll assist however I can. But it¡¯ll cost you. Even after the preparations to mass produce are in order, it¡¯ll generally take around a thousand per model.¡±

    ¡°What I gave you before was an absolute minimum. If we don¡¯t do this much, we¡¯ll never be able to exceed your expectations. So go do your best collecting up funds again. Meanwhile, I and this craftsmen shall be climbing to greater heights than ever before! Now then, next is about the appearance, but...¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re at it, how about being a bit more adventurous? An armored beauty isn¡¯t a bad sight, but I¡¯d like a little more yfulness to it.¡±

    ¡°yfulness... right! That¡¯s vital!¡±

    Watching them fire up even more, I wiped my sweat, as I worried whether our funds would be enough.

    (It¡¯s no good. At this rate, we¡¯re certainly going bankrupt. I can earn an extent with normal requests, but that¡¯s just trickling water on burning coals.)

    The guild had recognized me to an extent as an adventurer, and requests of higher difficulty were circting around to me. At the same time, the rewards were growing higher, but even that wasn¡¯t sufficient money.

    ¡°C-could the two be a little more prudent...¡±

    There, Damien turned to me.

    ¡°I am. I¡¯ll just thrown this out there, but if I was up to it, the first unit could cost ten thousand gold, you know. Ah, but... since we¡¯re doing it anyways, would that be better? The prototype has got to be the the dream of all men.¡±

    Old man Letarta shook his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll like the mass produced ones all the same. So what are you going to do about this problem, bro? I won¡¯t say putting in money will guarantee a perfect product, but there¡¯s nothing lost in investing it in.¡±

    I was about to choose the cheaper option, but the Fourth unexpectedly chimed in with a serious voice.

    ¡º... Lyle, spend ten thousand here. And have these two write up a contract. The rights to all technology and skills gained here belong to Lyle. You¡¯ll be able to fish Damien along with the next batch of financial aid. For the old man, tell him you¡¯ll get the finest environment together.¡»

    When I thought he was being lenient with money, Milleia-san¡¯s voice came from the Jewel.

    ¡ºOh my, grandfather. Did you think of another money-making scheme? You haven¡¯t changed, I see.¡»

    On her delighted voice, the Fourth.

    ¡ºNo shit! Even if there may be a personality problem, the two you have in this room are the best mind and skill you¡¯ll ever find! If you keep them unrestrained, that¡¯s what you can expect to get out of it! ... And even if you fail, it wasn¡¯t even your money to start with. We never nned for it, so wasting a bit shouldn¡¯t hurt too much.¡»

    (It isn¡¯t just a bit!)

    Right.

    It was Vera¡¯s money. So I wanted to value it as much as possible. But it seems the ancestors were agreeing with the Fourth¡¯s opinion.

    The Third didn¡¯t sound interested.

    ¡ºIf it¡¯s moneymaking, that¡¯s the Fourth¡¯s job. All his.¡»

    The Fifth uninterested as well.

    ¡ºAgreed.¡»

    The Seventh alone seemed to see through what the Fourth was thinking.

    ¡ºMonopolization on the craft... no, you¡¯re preparing them to sell. So you want to do what we couldn¡¯t do in Arumsaas here? I see. Come to think of it, ten thousand gold isn¡¯t something strange. There are plenty of rich folk in Beim.¡»

    I covered my face with my left hand, and spoke to the two of them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the ten thousand gold course. However, all the techniques gained this time around will go to me. I¡¯ll pay a considerable rpense for them, though.¡±

    There, Damien raised both his hands in joy.

    ¡°As expected of Lyle! You really do get it!¡±

    Old man Letarta looked happy as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice how you¡¯re not concerned about the money. Looks like I can have fun for once in a long time!¡±

    Seeing them rejoice, I dropped my shoulders, and Shannon called out to me.

    ¡°Looks like you have it rough too.¡±

    Seeing her touch a hand to her mouth, andugh at me, I smiled as well.

    ¡°From today forth, you¡¯re taking reading and writing lessons.¡±

    And said that.

    ¡°Why!? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed, taking it out on a little girl!?¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I left the golem matter to Damien and Letarta, I went down to the information dealer Rauno-san before departing.

    As always, I took Miranda along, and as always, we paid the reward to Rauno-san¡¯s assistant, Innis the gnome.

    In his workroom/bedroom, I epted a report.

    Miranda looked through it.

    ¡°You¡¯ve looked into quite a wide range there. You sure you haven¡¯t left anything unchecked?¡±

    Rauno-san waved his left hand with a sleepy look on his face.

    ¡°No way in hell. I asked a colleague, and we dug in together. Because business is booming on our side. It¡¯s important to send some jobs around so they don¡¯t get jealous. Human rtions are always a pain, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    There, Miranda narrowed her eyes, and smiled.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the reason of wanting an easy life, I¡¯d agree with you. Well, as long as the information is urate, then all¡¯s well.¡±

    As I read through the papers, my eyes stopped on one of them.

    It was of how the expanded Lorphys Kingdom was having problems with its neighboring countries. Galleria and Rusworth were still at each other¡¯s throats.

    And having newly gained a border with them, it seems Lorphys had yet to figure out how much a distance it should keep with the two of them.

    ¡°Send an envoy, and they¡¯ll be sent back? No trade either?¡±

    As I was reading through, Rauno-san nodded and exined.

    ¡°They¡¯ve always had that sort of rtionship with Beim. Don¡¯t get involved with us, if you do, we¡¯ll crush you. A simr threat hase from both parties, it seems. Those maidens of war sure do love their war.¡±

    On the report was written, that this time both sides had suffered heavy damages. But I got the feeling they were too calm for having one of their neighbors wiped off the map.

    (I did consider the possibility of them attacking.)

    If they did, the n was to aid one side in crushing the other, and forming a three-country alliance.

    (... Perhaps something is going on.)

    With that on my mind, I turned to the next document. It was about Bahnseim. All pieces of info were terrible.

    ¡°So Bahnseim¡¯s as bad as ever. No, it¡¯s gradually be worse.¡±

    When I said that, it seems Miranda was interested.

    ¡°... Even when Bahnseim¡¯s so chaotic, I don¡¯t see much movement here in Beim.¡±

    Rauno-san gave a grin.

    ¡°Well we only think of other countries as business partners over here. More than that, an increase in war means it¡¯s time for the mercenaries to make their bread. And those at the top are only thinking of how to make money, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    It was a country with a civil war waging. I doubt they were doing much to collect magic stones there.

    In that case, Bahnseim would have to buy stones from the surrounding nations. But those nations wouldn¡¯t know when to bite into the current Bahnseim, so they wouldn¡¯t trade so easily. In that case, the only ce where they could buy them would have to be Beim.

    From the Jewel, the Third gave an uninterested murmur.

    ¡ºIs this that ¡®fire on the opposite shore¡¯ thing? More so, they¡¯re thinking of how to use that fire to earn money. From what I see in the info, there are quite a few untrustworthy ces, but I guess it can¡¯t be helped.¡»

    (TL: Fire on the opposite shore, it¡¯s in mes, but it¡¯s not your problem.)

    Mainly rted to Celes.

    Meeting her, and being charmed, they had presented everything they had. Besides that, the severety of the ughter and plunder in the territories that had been attacked.

    Even when that information wasing in, it looked like Beim was taking it quite care-free.

    ¡°Rauno-san, the information about Celes has reached Beim, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s reached, but it¡¯s up to the individual to trust it or not. In truth, all war¡¯s a terrible thing. When it sounds so unbelievable, most would believe the report¡¯s wrong. And rumors are things that make it all sound big. Maybe that¡¯s how they think of it. No, how they want to. While I¡¯m at it, Beim has avoided invasions from other countries a number of times. It brags about its ability to do so. There¡¯s a groundwork to make everyone believe they¡¯lle out fine.¡±

    Even without war, the Guild would surely do whatever it could to gather adventurers. The merchants would make their business partners suffer, and the mercenaries would find work.

    Beim really was a troublesome ce.

    Miranda crossed her legs, as she turned to another report.

    ¡°Hey, this country between Beim and Bahnseim... you wrote its movements were strange, but what do you mean by that?¡±

    When her expression turned serious, Rauno-san sounded a little annoyed.

    ¡°... A profitable vige came out. If that¡¯s all it was, then no one would care, but it seems they¡¯re gathering considerable amounts of magic stones and materials. The vige itself¡¯s begun to incline that way. Because Bahnseim¡¯s in turmoil from the internal strife. They¡¯ve raised the amount they¡¯ll pay for magic stones... I thought it suspicious. It could be the case they¡¯re hiding a Labyrinth over there.¡±

    He added on an, ¡®but I¡¯m just fantasizing on my own over here,¡¯ in jest, and showed a smile at the end, but it looks like he really did find it fishy.

    (Other countries can¡¯t interfere there.)

    ¡°Can you leak this information?¡±

    There, Rauno-san...

    ¡°There¡¯s no proof. But from my side, I have sent a message to Beim¡¯s VIPs. It was indirectly, but the information has gotten through. But with these sorts of things...¡±

    He looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡°... By the time you notice it, it¡¯s usually already toote.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... When Lyle had left the information agency, Rauno called Innis in.

    And he had her read all the info he had gathered.

    ¡°How is it, Innis?¡±

    With her small build, as she sat on the sofa, it looked as if a child was reading papers too difficult toprehend.

    It was quite a cute figure. Her body began letting off a faint light.

    Even with the windows closed, the dark room was dimly illuminated. And in the room, Rauno waited for Innis¡¯ answer.

    The woman called Innis was a Skillholder. What¡¯s more, it was a peculiar Skill. It didn¡¯t have a second or third stage; it wasplete the moment it manifested.

    That Skill¡¯s name was ¡¾Information¡¿.

    It examined all know information on hand, and used it to make an urate prediction of the future. It was a Skill quite like ra¡¯s highest stage, and one of the reasons Rauno had managed to survive as an information dealer all this time.

    ¡°... Perhaps they think they¡¯re hiding it well, but the probability they are hiding a Labyrinth is exceedingly high. A portion of the materials flowing out are from a monster never before seen in that area. Perhaps they thought it would be fine because a simr type was around. And there is a possibility the feudal lord has already made amends with them.¡±

    Hearing that, Rauno confirmed with her.

    ¡°Now then, the situation of the surrounding countries, and of Beim... what will happen, Innis? Will the Labyrinth run out of control?¡±

    On his question, Innis...

    ¡°It will go out of control soon with a high probability. An adventurer dispatch will not make it in time. In that case, arge army of monsters will flow into Beim as well.¡±

    Rauno, quietly.

    ¡°Can it be prevented? How much damage wille to Beim?¡±

    ¡°... The outbreak itself will only have casualties numbering in the few thousands. But the problem is whates next.¡±

    ¡°And whates next?¡±

    ¡°The probability of surrounding countries copsing is high. And after that, the probability of Bahnseim gaining control of them is high. Beim will surely be dragged in.¡±

    Meaning...

    ¡°... So Bahnseim is going to be our next-door neighbor. How troublesome.¡±

    Rauno whispered that.

    (Now then, how is my client going to move?)

    ¡°Innis, how is Lyle¡¯s party going to move?¡±

    There, Innis was troubled. She was able to forecast most events with her Skill, but when it came to things pertaining to Lyle, she was off most of the time.

    She had tried making predictions based on personality, rtions and ability a number of times, but all of them had missed the mark.

    ¡°... Uncertain. Insufficient information. Lyle-san¡¯s actions always exceed my anticipations.¡±

    Rauno-san gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Again? Good grief, now this is a client you can¡¯t get tired of.¡±

    Third Generation Head (©b?©b¥Ø): ¡°Innis-chan! Does she properly know of the information that is mr. lyle? That¡¯s the important point! Otherwise, you¡¯d never be able to predict him lol.¡±

    Lyle (#©b§¥©b): ¡°... No, this is definitely you guys¡¯ fault! Because you have me do all those things!¡±

    ??? |??): ¡°But you don¡¯t hate it when they do that, right? You really aren¡¯t honest, man.¡±

 Volume 11 - 8: Mrs Milleia

    Mrs. Milleia

    On the way back from clearing the request.

    In Porter¡¯s loading tray, I absentmindedly stared at the ceiling.

    What was requested this time was the subjugation of a Hippogryph. And on the road back, or rather the detour back, I took care of some misceneous requests as well.

    Also in the load tray, by the light of antern, Aria was calcting her profits from this time¡¯s rewards on a paper with teary eyes.

    Miranda was watching over her, and she was pounding quite a bit of information into Aria, who hadn¡¯t experienced the paperwork hell of Zayin.

    That promise she made a while ago of teaching her until she was capable of doing it was faithfully being adhered to.

    (But why does she look so happy teaching, I wonder. More than that...)

    ¡°That¡¯s no good, Aria. You¡¯ve made a mistake. It¡¯s a simple calction error.¡±

    She had made a mistake at the beginning, so she would have to redo the whole thing. Hearing that, Aria started up again, and shouted.

    ¡°Then couldn¡¯t you have told me when I made it!?¡±

    Miranda looked across the wood crate Aria used in ce of a desk, and gave a beaming smile.

    ¡°Eh? Why? I did say it. That I¡¯d check it when you¡¯re finished. I taught you the method, and I never said I¡¯d caution you on the way.¡±

    Porter¡¯s loadingpartment made some light rattling shakes, but that had been reduced quite a bit from before. And in that space, Miranda was having Aria carry out simple calctions.

    They were simple, but long, and if one step was wrong, the whole thing would fall through. And Aria was going through an eternal repetition of such a thing.

    The contents... with this reward, our ie, as well as how we would divide it amongst ourselves, I guess?

    Those terrible with money in this party, starting with Aria, were May and Shannon. Eva had travelled before, so she was surprisingly reliable when it came to funds.

    It looks like she went through quite some troubles as a singer.

    But she was incapable of paperwork.

    Seeing Aria¡¯s tears as she looked at Miranda¡¯s smile, I thought.

    (... Miranda¡¯s personality definitely takes after Milleia-san.)

    And as I thought that...

    ¡ºLyle, you just thought Miranda takes after me, didn¡¯t you.¡»

    That voice that sounded as if it just found something to tease me on. I heard Milleia-san¡¯s voice from the Jewel.

    I was taken aback, but I quietly looked around before rolling the Jewel with my fingertip. I signaled my denial, but Milleia-san sounded convinced.

    ¡ºOh, it¡¯s alright. Saying I resemble my great granddaughter is something to be happy about. But realizing just how you see me is quite a shock.¡»

    To jump on that train, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºAh~ poor Milleia-chan.¡»

    Perhaps the Fourth was bored.

    ¡ºNow that¡¯s just terrible, Lyle.¡»

    But the Fifth and Seventh were on my side. No, perhaps it¡¯s best I say they understood Milleia-san¡¯s personality.

    ¡ºWell thinking of how ck-hearted you are, there¡¯s no helping Lyle thinking that way.¡»

    ¡ºThe form of aunty faking tears isn¡¯t cute in the slightest. Just because you look younger in the Jewel, you think your heart¡¯s gotten younger as well? Please stop, it¡¯s sending shivers down my spine.¡»

    An impact ran across the Jewel.

    (... Eh?)

    The Third informed me of the situation. For some reason, his voice was shaking a bit.

    ¡º... The Seventh will revive momentarily. Just give him a minute.¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡ºNow then, Let¡¯s go ask Septem-sama some more questions. Last time you heard that she was the one who made the Jewel, and about Skills, right?¡»

    As she directed a smile no different from the usual, I took a few nces at the Seventh as I stood before my door.

    He was in his seat, slumped down, and trying to make it so I couldn¡¯t see him.

    A grinning Third was teasing him.

    The Jewel had been nothing but men up to now, but Milleia-san¡¯s appearance had changed the atmosphere just a bit.

    ¡°What are we going to ask this time?¡±

    She pointed at me.

    ¡ºAbout you, Lyle.¡»

    ¡°Me? Isn¡¯t that a bit too far from the timeframe Septem-san lived?¡±

    There, Milleia-san gave a good grief, shrugged her shoulders, and shook her head.

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t get it, do you... from the moment it was born, the Jewel was constantly recording surrounding information to memory. And Septem-sama is the memory of the originator of all of this. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be able to teach us a bit. And that talk of your other half caught your interest, didn¡¯t it?¡»

    As she sent me a smile, I nodded.

    In the past, Septem-san said my sealed half was trying to awaken. And that the time to face it wasing.

    I wanted to know just what sort of meaning that held.

    ¡ºThen let¡¯s go.¡»

    We rounded the door together. But the scene on the other side was different from usual.

    It was arge city, but it was as if it was on the decline.

    Most of the shops had someone manning the desk, but they didn¡¯t even try to sell the merchandise on disy. As people walked passed, they didn¡¯t even try to call out.

    The surrounding buildings were in tatters, and not in the process of repairs.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡ºOh my, the scenery¡¯s quite terrible today.¡»

    Milleia-san said that as she walked off, and I walked beside her. It was the third time, and I knew where to go, so I didn¡¯t have to follow behind.

    Suddenly, a well-dressed man ignored the surroundings, and walked up to us.

    I stood in front to cover Milleia-san.

    ¡ºWell you¡¯re quite a gentleman. Worlds apart from a year ago.¡»

    ¡°... You know about a year ago?¡±

    ¡ºI didn¡¯t know it a year ago. I said it, right? I was chosen by the Jewel as a guide. If I didn¡¯t know this and that, guiding you wouldn¡¯t really work out, now would it.¡»

    Her golden eyes looked as if they were looking somewhere far away. And The dressed up man ran into a passerby.

    ¡°... What¡¯s the meaning of this!? I¡¯m a magician! Trash like you is going to block my way!?¡±

    ¡°P-please forg....

    The dressed-up man held his hand up at the man he¡¯s run into, and fired magic from it.

    ¡°W-wait...¡±

    I was about to leap out, but Milleia-san stopped me.

    ¡ºLyle, this is a memory. You can touch them, and get a reaction, but there¡¯s nothing that can be changed.¡»

    So the passerby¡¯s body was set aze.

    All those around watched on the scene with fear, but none of them tried to stop the dressed-up man.

    ¡º... Let¡¯s go.¡»

    Pulled by the hand, I left the scene. A detestable burnt scent filled the air, and the feeling of this death was all too real.

    The fact such a scene was unravelling meant this was a memory of the Jewel, right?

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    We went to Septem-san¡¯s room, but it was different from before.

    She raised her upper body on the bed, but spider webs were growing in the room, and it wasn¡¯t being looked after.

    The mansion held no golems, and no humans either.

    ¡ºOh, you¡¯vee now of all times.¡»

    I didn¡¯t know what to say to Septem-san¡¯s slightly troubled expression. She looked a little embarrassed, and sorrowful.

    She took out a dusty chair, brushed it off with a hand, and prepared one for me and Milleia-san.

    And after we sat, I spoke to her.

    ¡°Today Milleia-san said to ask about myself... um, what did you mean by my other half?¡±

    A half sealed by Celes.

    Those words had been weighing down my mind.

    Bathed in a light pouring out of the bed, Septem-san opened her mouth. She looked at the ragged curtain, and looked a little sad.

    ¡ºHalf... that would be your memories, Lyle. You can¡¯t remember it, right? Lyle, can you remember what you were like before? And Celes¡¯ face... not now, how she was before.¡»

    Milleia-san looked out the window.

    ¡ºOh my. Well they look happy.¡»

    I heard the voices of a family outside the window. I hurriedly stood, and went over to it. There, in the shade of a tree, with a sheet spread out under them, was a happy-looking family.

    There were guarding knights around, watching over the parents and children.

    And the one in the highest spirits was a young boy.

    The parents were looking at the child, and a nearby girl was watching him as well... watching her brother.

    When I extended a hand to the window, the girl¡¯s face turned towards us. But the outside of the window quickly changed back to the mansion¡¯s yard.

    The memory that had been ying faded out, and even if I opened the window, I couldn¡¯t hear a thing.

    ¡°What was that memory?¡±

    As I looked confused, Septem-san spoke.

    ¡ºWhy it¡¯s your memory, of course. I said it, didn¡¯t I... they¡¯re already trying to awaken. The reason her surroundings obey her isn¡¯t because of her Skill. Lyle, try and remember. Celes¡¯ Skill is to take. She took your Mana and experience, and even your parents¡¯ love. The memories she couldn¡¯t take in the end have been sealed up like this.¡»

    But this was the first I ever heard Cele¡¯s Skill was to take something from another. And that what was effecting her surroundings wasn¡¯t her Skill.

    ¡ºIf I had to be more precise, Celes¡¯ Skill is one to imitate an opponent. And that imitation is followed by sealing, leading to plunder. The reason you were allowed to live was surely because she wanted to take your matured and polished Mana. But naturally as it may sound, she has her limits as well.¡»

    Milleia-san stood, and put her hands on my shoulders. Without me realizing it, my breath had be rugged, and my sweat wouldn¡¯t stoping out.

    Milleia-san spoke to me kindly.

    ¡ºLyle, you¡¯ve been taken and taken and taken from. But... originally, the one to be a monster would have been you.¡»

    When I tried to turn to her, she hugged me from behind. I didn¡¯t get what she was trying to say.

    At the same time, just a little... I had some intuition.

    ¡°I¡¯m... the same as Celes, you say?¡±

    Septem-san nodded. But she said this as well.

    ¡ºThe ones to be the next generation Septem were you and Celes. But she was the one who couldn¡¯t permit it. So she took everything she could. As you are now, you are an existence with neither the memories nor powers of Septem. From my point of view, it¡¯s something to be jealous of, but the current you is nothing but an ordinary human. Perhaps that¡¯s precisely why Novem became your ally.¡»

    I had no idea what to say. Learning I was the same monster as her, and hearing of how I¡¯d been taken from all this time...

    ¡°H-huh? But thest time we met, I didn¡¯t feel anything was taken from me? Does that mean her Skill no longer has an effect on me?¡±

    ... When I said that, Milleia-san separated herself a bit, and burst intoughter.

    ¡ºShe said it, right? Celes has her own limits. And even if she takes more, she has not the leisure to maintain it at this point. Celes is alreadyplete. Even so, Lyle, you¡¯ve been corrupted by your ancestors in a good sense.¡»

    When I tilted my head, Septem-san smiled. It seems she thought I was going to despair here, and had made a delightful miscalction.

    Septem-san spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, learn yourself. If you do, you¡¯re sure to go much higher than you have.¡»

    I nodded, and confirmed it with Septem-san.

    ¡°Um, on another note... I¡¯ve understood Celes¡¯ Skill. But in that case, just what sort of Skills could be in the Jewel she has...¡±

    Septem-san looked at me, and spoke with a serious expression.

    ¡ºOnly one Skill was invoked. But Septem was the goddess that made Skills, you know? She could prepare any Skill she wanted. And it¡¯s not like you couldn¡¯t call that a Skill in itself.¡»

    I thought.

    (Well that¡¯s surprisingly shoddy. Since she was a goddess, I thought she would be more fiendish.)

    But even knowing it was shoddy didn¡¯t change the fact my opponent was formidable. And in truth, I couldn¡¯t even raise a hand against Celes.

    ¡°Then is the current Skill she¡¯s using from it one to charm her surroundings?¡±

    Both Septem-san and Milleia-san shook their heads.

    Milleia-san spoke.

    ¡ºListen closely, Lyle. Septem-sama... the goddess Septem, I mean, is the most revered entity to humanity. Do you remember anything from looking at Novem?¡»

    Having Novem brought up so suddenly, I shook my head. Septem-san just said, ¡®When the timees to speak, get the finer details from Novem¡¯.

    And she went on.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because the one who created humans long ago was the goddess Septem.¡»

    A question rose in my head at that point. It¡¯s true I was raised, hearing that the goddesses created humanity. But the goddess pertaining to that should be ¡¾Sex¡¿.

    The Sixth goddess.

    ¡°Um, the one who made us was Sex... the Sixth goddess, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Milleia-san let out a sigh before speaking.

    ¡ºThat one¡¯s mistaken. But it¡¯s a mistake that can¡¯t be helped. In all actuality, Septem-sama is being treated as a goddess of wisdom these days. By the way, the wisdom part of it was just a freebee. Originally, Sex-sama carried the role of awakening humans.¡»

    I wondered if they made it all so different. But I guess awakening and creating did surely differ.

    And this talk was a bit too out there. Really, what do you expect me to do about it?

    (Even if you talk about the distant past... um, it¡¯s just troubling.)

    Milleia-san continued.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the same as how Novem is liked by demi humans. Because long ago, the one who brought forth demi humans and divine beasts and monsters was Novem. Deeply inheriting those memories, she just has that sort of effect to her.¡»

    Septem-san looked out the window, and murmured.

    ¡ºThe one to make humans was Septem. And the one who was supposed to awaken them, Sex... was killed by Novem. That child... Novem destroyed all the ns.¡»

    Oh my.

    (W-well damn. What should I do about that one...)

    I couldn¡¯t follow the conversation.

    For now, I can see that Novem betrayed Septem-san and the rest of them.

    (Ah,e to think of it... Oct¨­-san was supposed to be a traitor too, was she? If I just asked Septem-san here, then I really won¡¯t have to go out and find Octo-san.)

    I felt a little sorry for her, but I decided I really wasn¡¯t going to have any rtion to Oct¨­-san.

 Volume 11 - 9: A Labyrinth Out of Control

    A Labyrinth Out of Control

    Having returned to Beim, I took the paperwork, and headed for the Guild.

    Timewise, it was some passed three.

    There weren¡¯t too many adventurers, but it felt even tenser than usual. At the receptionist counter, despite the sparsity of adventurers, the staff personnel were moving around quite hastily.

    And while watching over them, I checked the bulletin to see if a Labyrinth had been found, but there was no such notice.

    The other adventurers also talked amongst themselves over the panicked state of the Guild.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Some war break out somewhere?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s Galleria and Rusworth, then that¡¯s the same as always, right? Did they pick a fight with Zayin and Lorphys? No, was one picked with them...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too busy for something like that.¡±

    If a war started, I knew the Guild that organized the adventurers would get busy. But I felt something different from that here.

    I took my papers up to the third floor, and found it was the same as usual. I mean, it was an area of private rooms, and I couldn¡¯t find other adventurers or receptionists there. I couldn¡¯t hear their conversations, so there¡¯s no way I could tell a change.

    But something did feel off there.

    (Is it my imagination?)

    As I thought that, I entered a vacant room, and the receptionist stationed there looked at me a little tense.

    Feeling the mood, the Fifth from the Jewel.

    ¡ºIs it going to get troublesome again? Even for that, the previous war didn¡¯t have this sort of air.¡»

    The Seventh hated adventurers, so heughed.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t it that some other country is invading them now? Beim needs to be beaten down once and put in its ce.¡»

    Milleia-san sighed.

    ¡ºGood grief... really? Even when we have to let Beim survive for Lyle¡¯s sake.¡»

    I was convinced she was also a person of the Walt House. I sat in a chair, and handed over thepleted request documents to the receptionist.

    The other party politely epted them, and after taking a fleeting nce at me...

    ¡°Good work. Did you notice anything strange?¡±

    ¡°Something strange?¡±

    I had to venture out quite far toplete this request. I also had the members staying behind take care of odd job requests, but there wasn¡¯t anything particrly strange.

    I wondered if our party had done something, but there were too many thingsing to mind, I really didn¡¯t know. And as I pondered it, the receptionist hurriedly spoke.

    ¡°No, if nothing, then that¡¯s fine. And could youe to renew your party members¡¯ Guild Cards sometime in the near future?¡±

    I recalled I didn¡¯t renew them before setting off for the request, and it had been quite a while since we all went in to renew them together.

    ¡°Then when wee in for the next request. But I think we¡¯ll be resting for a while, so the asion may note up soon.¡±

    We had fulfilled numerous requests. Time-wise, we had a few weeks of leisure.

    (And I wanted to try challenging Beim¡¯s Labyrinth too.)

    Our ie was getting better than before, but as expected, it wasn¡¯t what you could get from a Labyrinth. While I thought he would dislike the response, the receptionist¡¯s expression looked a little relieved.

    And the Third didn¡¯t let that fact slip by.

    ¡º... Something¡¯s up. Investigate it at once. And Lyle...¡»

    I tried asking.

    ¡°The Guild was quite tense, wasn¡¯t it? Did something happen?¡±

    The receptionist¡¯s hand movements hesitated for a moment, but he soon gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry if it troubled you, but there hasn¡¯t been anything in particr... I did feel the air was strange as well, so I was thinking to ask the adventurers.¡±

    The receptionist made an appeal that he didn¡¯t know anything either, and I felt asking any more from him was futile, so I gave up. I could surely get it out of him if I used a Skill, but I didn¡¯t need to go that far for basic information.

    (I¡¯ll have to go to Rauno-san¡¯s ceter.)

    The paperwork finished, I epted the reward, and left the Guild.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The adventurers¡¯ Guild East Branch.

    In the receptionists¡¯ rest room, the general workers manning the desks in nervousness and panic were flustered.

    Marianne sat in a break room chair, resting the tea-filled cup she gripped in both hands on top of herp.

    If today were a normal day, she¡¯d use this time to motivate herself. She¡¯d return to the receptions desk letting out a fluffy air, and deal with the newbie adventurers.

    Her shift was from dawn until dusk. There were plenty of new recruits, and in order to get them to take care of misceneous requests, her time was fixed.

    There, a new receptionist entered the room with some candy in hand, and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Listen to this. They gave me candy again!

    The receptionist with her shoulder-length hair tied up on both sides was, while still young, a girl in use by the Guild.

    Her tone was light, but she was capable. And her features were favorable, so she was well taken to by the adventurers. Because of that, she often received snacks and candies from then.

    One of the personnel looked at that, and gave a wry smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to ept too much. They¡¯re not soliciting anything from you, are they? It¡¯ll be trouble down the line, so put a stop to it.¡±

    There, ¡¾R¨¹he¡¿ said that wasn¡¯t the case, and went on.

    ¡°He said he wanted me to ept it. It¡¯s a really skilled adventurer party, and he¡¯s the leader of it. His ie is high and stable, and he himself is young and talented. He often makes use of my counter.¡±

    Meaning he thinks I¡¯m cute. Marianne looked at R¨¹he, and didn¡¯t quite know what to say.

    It¡¯s often the case that adventurers that frequent a countere to trust its receptionist. Or they just choose topromise. Rather than going to a different receptionist each time, it would be easier to choose one that understood one¡¯s circumstances to an extent.

    It¡¯s not like all adventurers were without ulterior motives, but as long as you kept servicing clients at the receptions desk, it was only natural to get a few parties.

    Marianne¡¯s circumstances were different, and she didn¡¯t have any regrs. For better or worse, she was only there to supervise new adventurers. Once they grew, she was taken off their duty, and was to change her treatment of them.

    So in the truest sense, she couldn¡¯t have regrs.

    A female receptionist in her mid-twenties gave R¨¹he a warning.

    ¡°There are times you have to hand out bad jobs, so make sure you don¡¯t get your feelings too deep into it. Otherwise...¡±

    But the individual herself stopped the important warning part-way through.

    ¡°I know. But there are quite a few adventurers who¡¯ll listen if it¡¯s my request. They¡¯ll do troublesome stuff if it¡¯s me asking them, they say.¡±

    Thinking she had gong into bragging, the female receptionist gave a, ¡®well good for you,¡¯ and held back her advice.

    Watching a male receptionist hesitate over whether he should take over, Marianne let out a sigh.

    It¡¯s not like R¨¹he was irritating her or anything. Of all else, Marianne herself was once a R¨¹he-esque existence.

    (Perhaps this is how they were seeing me.)

    Thinking that, she drank down her tea, and left her cup on the table.

    ¡°Ah,e to think of it... senpai, you¡¯re still on newbie rearing, right? With newbie adventurers, they¡¯re nothing but dreamers loaded with ulterior motives, so you must have it hard. In the past, one of the adventurers you were in charge of came over to my desk. And it was quite troublesome when they called me cute.¡±

    As R¨¹he tried to pick a fight with Marianne, the surrounding receptionists made dubious expressions. But Marianneughed.

    ¡°I see. Sorry for that.¡±

    Perhaps losing interest, R¨¹he sat, held out her candy, and began offering it to the other Guild personnel.

    Marianne stood, and left the break room...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I returned to the mansion, I searched out Miranda.

    I was going to head to Rauno-san¡¯s ce, but whenever I went, it was customary to invite Miranda along.

    The girl herself seemed satisfied with that, and on the way there and back, killing time with tea and shopping was the usual pattern.

    I probed through the presences moving within the mansion, and headed for the ce Miranda was.

    ¡°At this hour... ah, she¡¯s juste out of the bath, and is lounging around, I guess?¡±

    When returning to Beim, the female members would generally, return to the mansion, and head for the bath. Unlike the bathhouse attached to the Guild, the fact this one could be used without the fear of bothering others was quite appealing, it seems.

    It was needlessly vast, so maintaining it was a pain, but that part was managed by automatons with rough breath. For some reason, that space made them exceptionally excited.

    (... The ancients that made Monica and co. were really perverts, weren¡¯t they.)

    Now that they weren¡¯t around anymore, I didn¡¯t want to badmouth the deceased, but I couldn¡¯t really help it.

    And as I was walking down the hallway, a voice called over.

    It was Maksim-san. He walked towards me from the front with an expression that said he had been looking for me.

    ¡°Lyle-dono, so this is where you were. A guest was asking for you.¡±

    ¡°For me? No, it¡¯s not something rare. Who was it?¡±

    I stopped going in Miranda¡¯s direction, and turned towards the guest. And checking the surrounding Map Skill, I saw there definitely was one dropping by the manor.

    Miranda had taken up my attention, so I hadn¡¯t been focused on too wide a scope of the map up to now. I hadn¡¯t notices.

    As I walked next to the tall, muscr, armored Maksim, I felt I was quite scrawny.

    ¡°Who knows? But they seemed rtively busy. They are no acquaintance of mine, but Novem-dono was the one who let them in.¡±

    I thought it would be pertaining to Zayin or Lotphys, but in that case, Maksim-san should¡¯ve been able to identify them as well.

    And if Novem let them in, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem...

    Right, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    ¡°Novem, huh.¡±

    She brought a lot to mind. But the ancestors¡¯ reactions were the greatest one. Remembering them still hurt my head.

    Third and up.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t it that? If it has something to do with demi humans, just leave it to Novem, and there won¡¯t be a problem? Isn¡¯t that an immense bonus?¡»

    ¡ºThe elves scattered across the continent, the dwarves and their numerous craftsmen. And the dexterous gnomes... add divine beasts onto that... this is it. With this, the probability of Lyle beating Celes has shot up.¡»

    ¡ºBut is that something you can ce you expectations on? Personally, the talks of how Novem turned coat is bothering me... but no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s a story of centuries passed.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s irrelevant. You must make use of everything you can. Because the overwhelming gap in war potential has barely been filled in at all.¡»

    Milleia-san, in regards to the reactions of those ancestors.

    ¡ºAll of you really do have a screw or two missing I see. Your reactions are truly wonderful, thinks I.¡»

    Hearing that, the Thirdughed.

    ¡ºEven if you tell stories of the age of goddesses, that has absolutely no rtion to us. Besides, when the story gets toorge-scale for you to understand, why not just think, if they¡¯re an ally, then who cares! If they¡¯re going to be an enemy eventually, then deal with it when it happens. Or have Lyle make them weak at the knees.¡»

    I don¡¯t have a problem with working hard for Novem, but seriously, just what do these people think I¡¯m supposed to be?

    I shook my head, and saw Maksim-san was looking at me in worry.

    ¡°What is the matter, Lyle-dono?¡±

    ¡°Ah, no... it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    That¡¯s right. What the ancients and the goddesses did who knows how long ago isn¡¯t my problem. The problem is that I have a goddess¡¯ leftovers, and that their descendants are still around.

    (... A goddess¡¯ leftovers, huh. Who was the one that said it?)

    Celes¡¯ leftovers, a goddess¡¯ leftovers... when the ancestors said that, I couldn¡¯t say anything in return. Because in all truth, I had this and that stolen by her, and sealed.

    (Even when there¡¯s a mountain of problems I need to resolve... I really hope this one doesn¡¯t turn into trouble.)

    And that pure and honest sentiment was trampled into the dirt all too easily.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The one who hade to the parlor was Tanya-san.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing the staff uniform I saw her in at the Guild, nor was she wearing casual attire.

    In a full suit, she looked somewhat nervous.

    (Ah, I guess Maksim-san wouldn¡¯t know Tanya-san. Even if he¡¯s registered as an adventurer, we¡¯re the ones generally taking care of requests.)

    As Tanya-san sat on the sofa, I gave my greetings, and sat down as well. At the side, Monica prepared tea, and Novem, who¡¯d been talking with her before I came in was making a bit of a grim expression.

    ¡°Did something happen.¡±

    From Novem¡¯s expression, I could anticipate it was something that would be quite disadvantageous to our side. The Seventh opened his mouth.

    ¡ºOh? Did theye to pick a fight? Saves us the trouble. We graciously ept your petty squabble, adventurers¡¯ Guild!¡»

    Why does he detest them so...

    When I ignored him and looked at Tanya-san¡¯s face, she encouraged me to look at the envelope left on the table.

    ¡°This is information only known to a small fraction of the Guild.¡±

    Hearing that, I looked through the papers. It was what I had seen at Rauno-san¡¯s ce before, the information on that vige.

    But the Guild¡¯s report said it was in quite a dangerous state.

    Tanya-san continued on.

    ¡°The Labyrinth is going out of control. It¡¯s an event that hasn¡¯t happened around Beim for the past twenty years. It seems a retired adventurer who returned to his homnd is involved.¡±

    ording to the documents, in the few weeks I¡¯d been away from Beim, it had taken a considerable bad turn.

    It was written that clearing the Labyrinth was impossible, and that Beim had already determined it would move on the defense.

    Novem opened her mouth.

    ¡°... And that is quite an unfortunate result. But for what reason have you brought this talk to Lyle-sama?¡±

    Novem red warily at Tanya-san.

    Tanya-san put Monica¡¯s tea to her mouth.

    ¡°Beim¡¯s adventurers¡¯ Guild... the Guild headquarters holds quite a high evaluation of Lyle-kun. They want him to participate in this defensive war by all means.¡±

    With not the East Branch, but the Guild Headquarter¡¯s nameing out, I thought.

    (The fact that it¡¯s a mandate of the headquarters means it¡¯ll be quite a painter if I go against it. But what¡¯s the meaning behind putting this much pressure on a single small party?)

    There I heard the Fourth¡¯s voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºI see. They want to get Lyle, who had such an influence in Zayin and Lorphys, under their fingers. At the very least, will those two countries abandon their savior? You think Beim¡¯s trying to put down that pressure?¡»

    There, the Fifth in a low voice.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re being underestimated. Even if they didn¡¯t stoop that low, we¡¯d participate, naturally. Even if we didn¡¯t, I¡¯m sure Beim would be able to pull through, but this is a chance.¡»

    The fact these ancestors considered a rampaging Labyrinth a chance was surely because of the screws blown out of their heads.

    The Seventh as well.

    ¡ºA defensive battle, is it? We¡¯ll have to raise Lyle¡¯s name even higher. While we¡¯re at it, we can get Beim itself in our debt. But it will be troublesome if they use Lyle as a reason to drag Zayin and Lorphys in. There¡¯s no profit in it for those two.¡»

    The Third spoke delightedly.

    ¡ºCome to think of it, they both have a debt to Beim. Doesn¡¯t that sound interesting? How about we take the initiative to drag them in, and lower their dues. Yay! It¡¯s starting to get fun! The enemy will be an army of tens to hundreds of thousands of monsters! We¡¯ll need to prepare!¡»

    I got the urge to hold me head, and looked down. It seems Tanya took that motion as my considering of a refusal.

    I mean, if a Labyrinth went out of control, the Labyrinth would wither, but even so, it would spit out several tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of monsters before it did.

    There have been many countries that have fallen from Labyrinths, and that was the cause of the difficulty in Labyrinth management.

    Tanya-san spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s certain that this time¡¯s request is a difficult one. But this time, there is a very important¨C¡±

    ¡°The one to decide will be Lyle-sama. Or did you think you could force us into it?¡±

    As Novem held up her hand as if to intimidate Tanya-san, I raised my face.

    (... I can¡¯t go about not joining in here, and if I can sell a favor, it¡¯s best I sell it. And Zayin and Lorphys need to pay back what they owe.)

    I turned a smile to Tanya-san.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll participate. I, Lyle Walt, shall take a stand as Beim faces its time of crisis. For that sake, I¡¯ll first need to arrange for Zayin and Lorphys¡¯ cooperation! Leave it to me, I¡¯ll get their agreement at once. While I¡¯m at it, I can be assured that Beim will pay a financial reward to those two countries, can¡¯t I?¡±

    I checked beforehand, and Tanya-san¡¯s face stiffened.

    ¡°U-unless I consult with my superiors, I can¡¯t really say anything.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯d best get moving! Novem, prepare for war!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lyle-sama.¡±

    Watching Novem stand with a smile and leave the room, I thought.

    (... What exactly did she go off to do when I said to prepare for war, I wonder?)

    We had experience in fighting on a small scale, but when it grew thisrge, I had no experience. Unlike my time with Zayin and Lorphys, we would likely be shing upfront with monsters.

    I looked at Monica nearby, who watched me in anticipation to see if I would issue an order to her as well, as I inclined my ear to the voices in the Jewel.

    And inment, Milleia-san looked over the fired up ancestors, and offered her take.

    ¡ºThey¡¯re really having fun in here. Are you having fun too, Lyle?¡»

    (I¡¯m not!)

 Volume 11 - 10: I Want to Stand Out!

    I Want to Stand Out!

    The parlor of the mansion. I had called Zayin¡¯s High Priest Gastone-san.

    And Lorphys¡¯ Prime Minister Lonbolt-san.

    Knight of Lorphys, Alette-san along as an escort, I carried out negotiations alongside Adele-san.

    Diagonally behind me was Monica.

    Maksim-san upied that position behind Adele-san. And Alette-san stood simrly behind Lonbolt-san. When she heard my proposal, her expression crumbled.

    Seeing that, I was sure the Third was grinning as he spoke.

    ¡ºJust because you¡¯re friends, you can¡¯t go off showing your expression like that little Alette-chan. We¡¯re making a proposal that benefits all parties, aren¡¯t we?¡»

    And I¡¯m sure the Fourth was making a serious expression. Irritated at that.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s she so worried about here!? It¡¯ll cut down whatever you lot borrowed from Beim! Don¡¯t think we¡¯re not aware of your financial situation!¡»

    The Fifth, fed up as he was.

    ¡ºBy the way, we also know full well how many troops you can mobilize.¡»

    Gastone-san looked even more worn out than before. And he confirmed over my proposal.

    ¡°F-from both countries... five thousand troops from Zayin and Lorphys? No matter how you look at it, that is...¡±

    I made a serious expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s five thousand troops each. You¡¯ll be putting out ten thousand total. By the way, this is speaking in terms of pure fighting power. It doesn¡¯t include a count for support roles.¡±

    The reason I demanded troops from both countries was simple. If I didn¡¯t, we wouldn¡¯t win. No, perhaps I should say we wouldn¡¯t fulfill the conditions for victory I was aiming for.

    Beim was and where adventurers gathered.

    If you wanted to look at its able fighting force, it could instantly scrape up a hundred thousand. But that would be a volunteer army of adventurers and residents.

    An inconsistent hundred thousand. There were mercenary brigades as well, and there were well-drilled groups around for what they were worth, but getting them together would be difficult.

    Lonbolt-san¡¯s calm expression had crumbled.

    ¡°That is impossible in our present state. We¡¯re having enough trouble as it is getting thend we¡¯ve only just gotten our hands of under control.¡±

    And that I knew. As I wasn¡¯t opening my mouth, Adele-san spoke up.

    ¡°But in the off chance Beim fails in defense, even if they don¡¯t face defeat, arge mass of monsters will flow across thends. At that time, can you say for sure none of them will flow into Zayin or Lorphys? To add to that, Lyle-san¡¯s participation in this defense has already been set in stone. It¡¯s only a matter of time before Beim begins to pressure you as well.¡±

    Gastone-san groaned. Both countries were quite close to Beim. So up to this point, they had racked up quite a debt with the city.

    Even in thatst war, they had a loan from Beim. So we nned to make that loan into a favor, and exploit it.

    With something like this happening, it¡¯s only natural they seek assistance.

    ¡°How does two thousand troops sound? That much should be enough to carry arge part of the defense.¡±

    On Lonbolt-san¡¯s proposal, the Seventh scoffed.

    ¡ºWell that¡¯s not enough. In that case, we won¡¯t stand out in the slightest!¡»

    I crossed my legs, and crossed my arms over them.

    ¡°You think that is enough to gain Beim¡¯s gratitude? Massive debt... if we cannot reduce it here, change shall note to both of your countries¡¯ harsh financial affairs. And what I¡¯ll be defending is the front most lines.¡±

    Alette-san spoke.

    ¡°The front most... line. You¡¯re not sane. And why must we do it?¡±

    Isn¡¯t that obvious? Why should Zayin and Lorphys undertake the life and death battle of the front most lines? Is there really a need to go that far for Beim?

    I spoke quite inly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say the current the current delegate is a failure, but up to this point, both countries have borrowed, and borrowed more. That bloated debt is a considerable sum, isn¡¯t it? At this rate, it really is just going to keep growing.¡±

    The repayment couldn¡¯t keep up. And perhaps in an attempt to repay it, a war and even more debt...

    The thing called money really was a monster.

    Beim had an influential voice in its surrounding countries, and that was a reason it was independent.

    Gastone-san turned to me, and spoke. It felt like he¡¯d given up a bit.

    ¡°What are our chances? And what sort of terms do you n to pull out of Beim? The adventurers¡¯ Guild and merchants aren¡¯t easy.¡±

    It does seem Gastone-san was going to assist me. Having lost an ally, Lonbolt-san was making a reproachful expression.

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! When your country¡¯s savior is asking, it¡¯s downright embarrassing to send out less troops than the smaller Zayin! Even when we nearly doubled yourndmass for you!¡»

    I made a smile.

    Chances? That¡¯s uncertain as long as we don¡¯t know the scale of our enemy monsters. But if I told them there were some uncertain factors, and that it was dangerous, I couldn¡¯t think they would send out troops.

    ¡°We will win. Through victory, we shall show the world. The power of the reborn Zayin and Lorphys.¡±

    I was sweating quite heavily inside. I may be sending masses of soldiers to their deaths. It was on a different level from when I was only a supporting role to Lorphys.

    The scale had grown to the tens of thousands range.

    Lonbolt-san lowered his shoulders.

    ¡°... Please know we won¡¯t be satisfied with a mere ten percent cut in debt.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s wring them out for all they¡¯ve got. And... Don¡¯t you think Beim holds a little too much power?¡±

    I turned a grin to the two of them, and began speaking of my ns from here on.

    Alette-san quietly mumbled.

    ¡°Lyle-san, you¡¯re even worse than I thought you were.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In Beim¡¯s Guild Headquarters, the urgently-gathered management were conducting negotiations with their guests.

    Those guests were Zayin¡¯s High Priest, and Lorphys¡¯ Prime Minister.

    As the guard and support of her superior of the East Branch, who¡¯d been called in, Tanya was participating in the meeting.

    (For him to move that fast. What¡¯s more, these two...)

    The two leaders with light reflecting off their smooth heads hade forth to offer assistance in Beim¡¯s time of crisis.

    That part was all and good. The Guild and Beim¡¯s merchants had partly been lending out money for a time like this.

    But the extent of their assistance had exceeded Beim¡¯s estimates.

    Lonbolt stood from his chair, and mmed a fist on the table.

    ¡°How can this be!? When we¡¯re preparing five thousand in pure fighting forces, you¡¯ll drive us to the sidelines in this defense!? What codswallop is this!?¡±

    Tanya watched over the meeting trying to keep up a poker face. Her superior was making a troubled expression, and as expected, he was a little panicked.

    ¡°No, while we appreciate the sentiment, if you call that the pure fighting force... how much would your full forces number?¡±

    Lonbolt stuck out his chest.

    ¡°They¡¯re sure to surpass eight thousand. My elite men of Lorphys will surely protect your city of Beim!¡±

    (That¡¯s almost all their troops. Even if you do that, it¡¯s just troubling for us. Send two or three thousand, and that¡¯s enough to...)

    Originally, they wanted to have both countries dispatch five thousand total. And stationing them in ces facing difficulty in defense, Beim wanted to concentrate its own forces.

    The Prime Minister Gastone agreed with Lonbolt.

    ¡°Zayin holds the same sentiment. What¡¯s more, our hero of salvation, Lyle-dono is participating in this war, wishing for the foremost lines of war. The Holy Knights are already prepared. We¡¯ll surely be able to move nine thousand when the timees.¡±

    That side had also prepared the maximum number of troops it could move.

    The adventurers¡¯ Guild, and the merchant representativesughed.

    ¡°Well thanks for that.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re both so reliable.¡±

    ¡°But having you go that far is...¡±

    Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary, was likely what the executives participating in the meeting were thinking. Over all else, they were going so far to have the front lines left to them.

    Beim anticipated that the foremost line would be breached.

    And if in that time, arge number of casualties were to surface, they would have to provide reimbursement in kind. Beim would. And if they said something like, ¡®you went and helped us on your own, so we won¡¯t offer a reward,¡¯ it would create a problem of trust down the line.

    Gastone let out a low voice.

    ¡°If Beim falls, we will not get out of this safely. So in this battle, Zayin shall be using all its forces. But if we were to make such an announcement within the country,ints are sure to surface.¡±

    There, one of the executives bit on.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. So why not dispatch half that number, and let Beim handle the¨C¡±

    Lonbolt took over Gastone¡¯s exnation, and cut off the executive¡¯s remark.

    ¡°However! Having taken the front lines of our own ord, we¡¯ll ask no reward for failure. Yes, then how does that sound? Embarrassing as it may be, my country has a debt with Beim. If it is written off, there will be no problems between us.¡±

    Hearing those words, a number of executives confirmed their suspicions, and narrowed their eyes. Tanya¡¯s superior nearby also spoke quietly to himself.

    ¡°Well, of course ites to that. But money-wise...¡±

    One of the executives spoke.

    ¡°You speak of sums too great... we appreciate the assistance of both your countries, but your debt is no small one, is it not? A sum thatrge is... understood. How does twenty percent sound?¡±

    From the start, they were willing to decrease it by thirty. They had calcted that given the time, it would return to its original value, and that reduction was only nned to reduce dissatisfactions.

    It was that sort of bait, but...

    Gastone opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°By the goddess! Our assistance only holds that much value to you!? s, it does seem you understand just how much both Zayin and Lorphys are putting into this single battle. Very well then. I¡¯ll add on another two thousand... oh, in that case, I amcking in supplies.¡±

    Lonbolt nodded.

    ¡°Gastone-dono, the supplies will be prepared by Beim. You need not worry. Yet, for them to value us at twenty percent... understood. Then we will be fine if you leave but ten percent of the debt still standing.¡±

    After that, the two of them refused to be swayed, and in the end, thinking them worthy of the foremost line destined to copse, the Beim side promised a seventy percent cancetion of debt.

    In exchange, they couldn¡¯t provide anypensation for those killed in action.

    The two leaders spoke with smiles.

    ¡°Very well, I must return at once, and return to Aura-sama.¡±

    ¡°There are some preparations to be made in Lorphys, so I must take my leave.¡±

    After the two of them had left, a few of the executives...

    ¡°Even if they get some tens of thousands of deaths, as long as the debt goes down, they¡¯ve noints? Quite a greedy priest and minister we have here.¡±

    ¡°Rites for the deceased, and treatment for the injured. They¡¯re going toe crying to Beim in the end. There¡¯s no problem.¡±

    And the meeting changed gears to the defense of Beim.

    Tanya tried thinking over who was moving the two countries from the shadows...

    (Could it really be Lyle-kun?)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Could you prepare a few Valkyrie units before the army of monsters starts making its move? I¡¯d like you to put them together as fast as possible.¡±

    Having dropped by the mansion¡¯s warehouse, I looked over the golem Damien and old Letarta had put together, and tried asking.

    The human skeleton portion had beenpleted, and some mechanical parts had been installed on top.

    The torso portion, and the limbs were being produced separately, and at this point, it didn¡¯t look anything like the form of a woman. A liquid-filled conical tank had been prepared, and if I only watched it, it truly looked as if dubious experiments were being carried out here.

    Damien took off his gloves.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s quite sudden. This stuff took up quite some money, but if we simplified, and got them together... it¡¯ll take even more money, but maybe five units?¡±

    Old Letarta rested his tool against his shoulder.

    ¡°If you want ones of the same construction as this girl here, then three. But what¡¯s this all of a sudden?¡±

    Holed up in the mansion¡¯s warehouse, gleefully putting golems together, the two of them didn¡¯t seem to have an understanding of the situation around Beim.

    So I exined it. Damien didn¡¯t sound all too interested regardless.

    ¡°Sounds just about right for abat test. But in that case, the enemy¡¯s an army of monsters... it¡¯s best we prepare three of these ones.¡±

    Old Letarta also nodded.

    ¡°Yes, that definitely sounds best.¡±

    If both of them were saying that.

    ¡°Then please put together three. I want to get them on the front lines as soon as possible. No, the transport will also be necessary, so I¡¯ll need to take a few round trips between Beim and the fort.¡±

    Hearing that, Damien turned, and looked at therge Porter.

    ¡°Want to use that? Just take us in thest load. Its controls are the same.¡±

    Looking at the modified Porter model that looked like it could carry massive amounts of cargo, I nodded at once.

    ¡°I¡¯ll use it with pleasure.¡±

    Damien looked at me, touching his hand to his chin.

    ¡°You look busy. Where are you going next?¡±

    I recited my next destination with a smile.

    ¡°Vera¡¯s ce.¡±

    Old Letarta, upon hearing that.

    ¡°The youngdy¡¯s ce? That sounds about right.¡±

    ... He nodded.

    (Right. Let¡¯s fan the mes a bit, and ask for aid. And wait, is there really a need to fan them?)

    With the ancestors¡¯ advice as a base, I turned to my next actions.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°THAT DAMN GIGOLOOOOO!!¡±

    In his own room, Fidel Tr¨¥s lowered both his fists on his desk.

    ¡°I will be heading for the front lines to protect Beim. So I came to ask for some financial aid... father-inw.¡±

    Recalling Lyle¡¯s grinning face, Fidel lowered his fists a number of times, getting his well-ordered hair in a mess.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like the front lines are going to hold, so when I said I¡¯d back him... goddammiiiit!!¡±

    Fidel was a merchant. He couldn¡¯t say he wouldn¡¯t support Lyle, who had resolved himself for Beim¡¯s foremost battlements.

    If he was going to disappear here, it was a cheap buy. So he promised his aid. There, Vera...

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t have any more money, but take the cannons and guns from my ship. You can break them if you want, but make sure youe back, okay?¡±

    She said, with her head hung in worry.

    Irked as he was, he managed to endure that one. But as if to rile him up, Lyle embraced Vera before Fidel¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitelye back to your side.¡±

    He said, as he clung to the man¡¯s precious daughter. If his subordinates weren¡¯t there, he¡¯d have loaded the boy with balls of lead, or so burned the hatred in his chest.

    ¡°And he kept taking nces my way to agitate me, that greenhorn!!¡±

    With Lyle purposely stirring him up with each and every action, Fidel couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°When the Guild told him to join in, forget hesitation, he gleefully jumped to the fray... not a hint of lovableness in that child. But this is the end. Even he can¡¯t block several tens of thousands of monster.¡±

    Beim had prepared a fort.

    They had a fort near the border for times like these, but a Labyrinth out of control could spew out countless foes. There¡¯s no way it could be blocked.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped the front line be breached, and the second, and third defensive lines were there to whittle away at the numbers as well. As long as the city of Beim was untouched, they could regain their footing no matter what happened. That was the verdict of Fidel and the merchants.

    ¡°The Guild is feckless. Just because two countries felt cooperative, they wrote off a majority of their debt. Well, if they get crushed here, they¡¯re going to be dependent on Beim again within the next ten years.¡±

    He had regained hisposure, but even now, he felt his innards boiling as he thought over the amount to send to Lyle.

    Just because he was likely to die here, that doesn¡¯t mean he could give a small sum.

    Unlike the other defensive points, the front most line had death as almost a definite.

    ¡°Hmph, fanning me up so persistently... I¡¯ll at least give you a good dream at the end.¡±

    Thinking three hundred to five hundred thousand would maintain his honor, Fidel decided to take such actions.

    ¡°Well, if you think of it as getting rid of a pesky bug, then it¡¯s cheap as can be. Just one left!¡±

    And not as a merchant, his fatherly feelings had started toe out again...

 Volume 11 - 11: Look Ahead

    Look Ahead

    Inside the Jewel.

    I sat around the round table with my ancestors, but their unusual attitude caused me to stare in mute amazement.

    ¡°Eh? So you don¡¯t have any ns like you usually do?¡±

    On my words, the Fifth looked fed-up. And he pressed his left hand to his forehead.

    ¡ºAre you an idiot? I¡¯ve said it before, have I not? War is about numbers. It¡¯s a defensive war, so you¡¯ll have the advantage, to an extent, but a few tens of thousands is going to take on a great army of hundreds of thousands? Like hell you can win that easily.¡»

    Perhaps the Third shared his sentiment, as heughed like he usually did.

    ¡ºYou can¡¯t overturn this sort of simple numerical difference. You¡¯ve got just a bit of time to go, so just do whatever you can.¡»

    The Fourth took off his sses.

    ¡ºYou think a n we cane up with was never before thought up by our predecessors? At the very point a Labyrinth went out of control, it was already a failure. At times like these, looking at reality is number one.¡»

    Then why did you rmend I go to the front lines?

    ¡°But does that mean we cannot win? Why did you decide I should take over the front lines then!?¡±

    There, the Seventh gave a grin.

    ¡ºBecause the victory Beim seeks, and the victory you seek are different things. It¡¯s true that from Beim¡¯s point of view, they can¡¯t really call it a loss. But we will win.¡»

    When I tilted my head, Milleia-san standing behind me breathed out a sigh.

    ¡ºLyle, take up a wider field of vision. A small country that let a Labyrinth run rampant. Beim would never go to its relief, right? Even if this rampage does end, would Beim ever assist in reconstructing that country? Would they ever move to get it under control?¡»

    Beim didn¡¯t have too much territory.

    They had a bit of a strange method of ruling, and even if their territory grew, they wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain it. No, even if they did, they believe it wouldn¡¯t be profitable enough to keep up.

    When this Labyrinth went out of control, they did warn the surrounding countries. But by the time those countries moved, it would already be toote, and we were in a state where everyone was only waiting for it to burst.

    The problem was the proximity of that Labyrinth to Beim, and the fact that monsters would flow into the city with absolute certainty.

    The Guild estimated that a majority of the monsters would head for Beim, and in all actuality, monsters had a trend of heading towards cities with the highest poptions.

    As I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on, the Third exined.

    ¡ºNow then, because of its policy, Beim doesn¡¯t care about rulingnd. But it¡¯s not like all countries are like that, right? Now what¡¯s on the other side of our distressed neighbor, Lyle?¡»

    ¡°It¡¯s Bahnseim. Will they make a move?¡±

    The Fourth let his sses catch the light as he spoke.

    ¡ºYes, they¡¯ll make a move. More than that, they should be gathering an army on the border. It will be for defensive purposes, but once that¡¯s gone and done with, there¡¯s a possibility they will invade. They can prepare reasons like reconstruction and relief if they want, but the biggest problem is that, you know... you can¡¯t trust a country that let a Labyrinth run out of control.¡»

    If it happened in a remote, uninhabited region, it would be understandable.

    If a Labyrinth popped up somewhere no one ever ventured, it¡¯s natural that the countermeasures runte. But feudal lords exist so as not to let that happen.

    The ancestors were looking... beyond the victory of this defensive war.

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºBahnseim will be our neighbor. Even if they don¡¯t move at once, Beim will have to deal with them... You think a measly fort on the border is enough to set their minds at ease? It¡¯s likely Beim wants to buy some time. They¡¯ve gained full power over that fort, and I think they¡¯ll move quite a few hands.¡»

    If you want to speak to the extremes, Beim was fine as long as the city was safe. Even if they lost surrounding towns and viges, even if their self-sufficiency in food fell by a wide margin, as long as the city district was safe, Beim would be able to get back on its feet.

    The city of merchants and adventurers could use its over-superfluous assets to purchase masses of produce.

    Because of that, the main forces of this war were hardened around the fortress city of Beim.

    Evacuation was also promoted around, and quite arge number of people were gathering there from the surrounding regions.

    The gathering men were likely nned to be used as make-shift soldiers.

    The Fourth.

    ¡ºSo let¡¯s add on to the fort. It isn¡¯t just for this defensive. We¡¯ll be ring at Behnseim from there in the future.¡»

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking that far into it? You really do like war.¡±

    There, the Third made a fed-up expression.

    ¡ºHah? I hate it. I¡¯m sure I told you before.¡»

    ¡°Eh? But...¡±

    The Seventh, as if to warn me.

    ¡ºListen here, Lyle. War is but a single means. It isn¡¯t something you do because you like it.¡»

    ¡°No, but you all look quite eager.¡±

    The Fifth spoke quite inly.

    ¡ºIf you¡¯ve decided you¡¯re going to do it, then you¡¯d better be thorough about it. If possible, I wouldn¡¯t want to do something like war, and it¡¯s best it never happens. It wastes money, you lose the talents you¡¯ve brought up, you lose supplies... it¡¯s the worst. Even so, if you¡¯re going to do it anyways, you just have to put the maximum amount of effort into it.¡»

    Milleia-san didn¡¯t put in her mouth.

    There, the Fourth looked at me.

    ¡ºLyle, feudal lord is a profession where war is just an extension of our usual duties. If you can avoid it, then avoid it, and hold a military so your enemies don¡¯t invade you however they want. You¡¯d do best to remember this. Fighting monsters is the same. Never forget your goal in it. Fight because it is necessary. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡»

    Seeing their four serious faces, I silently nodded.

    There, the Third raised his hand.

    ¡ºSo is that talk over yet? Then let¡¯s move to the main topic... next, we should go to the Guild to tell them to send out some people of their own! Like hell they¡¯d actually do it, though!¡»

    To a delighted Third, Milleia-san opened her mouth.

    ¡ºOh my, then why call out to them?¡»

    ¡ºBecause I want the fact we asked for cooperation, and they refused! For the sake of the future, we should pile up these sorts of ¡®truths¡¯ while we can¡»

    ¡ºSo it¡¯s to steal their authority in the future, I see. How wonderful!¡»

    Watching those twough so happily, the Fourthined to himself.

    ¡ºI¡¯d like to extort some more from that Fidel bastard. That guy¡¯s definitely still got some financial leisure. It¡¯s painful that this much isn¡¯t enough to shake Beim at all.¡»

    The Fifth looked at the three dimensional map of the fort and its surroundings projected on top of the table.

    ¡ºWe have the time, and we have the people. If we have the funds, then we can do somerge-scale construction here. If we¡¯re to prepare traps, then what types should we choose... I wonder.¡»

    He was smirking as he thought over where toy the traps.

    The Seventh spoke with a smile.

    ¡ºAnd there¡¯s ample forces behind our line as well. There¡¯s no harm in letting some monsters through. And we¡¯re taking home the magic stones and materials we recover. It seems Beim intends to buy them off, but no one said we have to sell.¡»

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºThe advance force has already reached the fort, and the preparations are moving forward. Because Beim said that point wasn¡¯t going to hold anyways, and that we could do whatever we wanted! So let¡¯s make it shy!¡»

    I looked at the five, and thought.

    (That was a lie. These people are definitely having fun!)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In¡¾Fort Redant¡¿, a fort on Beim¡¯s border, the soldiers were undergoing a change in leadership.

    There was usually a small number of men maintaining the fort, and a few mercenary brigades were hired for defensive purposes. The border was not a tense one, and all the fort really stood for was eliminating the surrounding monsters to guarantee safety in the area.

    The country it bordered had a debt to Beim, and it couldn¡¯t carelessly invade. The fort was only stationed for appearance¡¯s sake.

    And in order to escape from that decoration of a fort, the leader of the soldiers was handing authority to the new one in charge.

    That new one¡¯s name was ¡¾Noy Verdell¡¿.

    Captain of Zayin¡¯s Holy Knight Brigade, and one who had led over nine thousand men to the fort.

    ¡°U-um...¡±

    ¡°Something more you wish to say?¡±

    When Noy said that, the head soldier looked towards the new legioning down the main road.

    Judging by the g, it was Lorphys¡¯ knight brigade, with their soldiers following behind. Their numbers were equal to Zayin¡¯s.

    ¡°No, I heard you were to defend this point, but are you serious? This is, well... more a decoration than anything else.¡±

    When he and his soldiers were going to evacuate, hearing of how people of foreignnds wereing around for defense, the head soldier couldn¡¯t help but think it foolish.

    But in all truth, some tens of thousands were gathering around the small fort. Is it really alright that we run away? Thought the soldier.

    ¡°Those are my orders. Oh, we¡¯ll try our best not to let them get passed. But it really is small. I¡¯ve passed through here before, but what shall I do... I¡¯ve been ordered to wait for Lyle-dono¡¯s instruction...¡±

    Noy was originally an adventurer of Beim. A former noble of knight lineage. Once that lineage copsed, he had flowed all the way to Beim.

    But Lyle had handed him the knight captain position, and he was now a knight of Zayin.

    As the head soldier looked around in confusion, arge metal box was heading for the fort down a different road...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Not having a fort built over it for nothing, that location was quite suitable for defense.

    It wasn¡¯t ced on t ground, and while you couldn¡¯t call it a natural stronghold by any means, it was adequate enough for a fort.

    Controlling Damien¡¯s Porter, ra confirmed the information about the fort before addressing the automatons she¡¯d borrowed from Damien, No. 2 and No. 3.

    ¡°Well then, shall we take in the finer details, and get them all together? I think Lyle-san will being, so by the time he does, we need to get as good a grasp of the terrain as we... are you listening to me?¡±

    Automatons No. 2 and No. 3 were making expressions even more unmotivated than usual, as they dropped their shoulders on the spot.

    ¡°For me to be unable to work by my master¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°When that scrap metal Poyopoyo remained behind, why must I... she should just be scrapped.¡±

    It had been decided that Lyle would ride May to the fortter, and ra couldn¡¯t see any motivation in the automatons she had borrowed.

    ¡°Um, if you don¡¯t do your work, I¡¯m sure Professor Damien will be troubled when hees...?¡±

    She tried using Damien¡¯s name.

    ¡°Master doesn¡¯t have any interest in the finer details.¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll do what you ask. Whatever you ask. But there¡¯s no helping if we can¡¯t get motivated as we do it. I mean, we¡¯re maids after all.¡±

    ra corrected her sses¡¯ positioning with a finger.

    (That¡¯s definitely irrelevant to being a maid.)

    With that on her mind, she turned back to the fort.

    ¡°Largescale construction here... Lyle-san, what could you be thinking?¡±

    Even if he hurried to make the fortrger, before a hundred thousand monsters, it would be rendered pointless. Unless they used some special construction, the monsters¡¯ attacks would blow it all away.

    Tools and the like were loaded onto Damien¡¯s jumbo Porter, but even if the fort¡¯s constructions made it in time, it would only be for show.

    ra instantly confirmed her surroundings, and nned her trip back to Beim. There, she would receive another load, and return her once more.

    And as her guard, Aria had been selected.

    She jumped down from the Porter, held up her spear, and let out a yawn.

    ¡°Hey, is it really alright that Adele and Maksim-san be the ones giving orders here?¡±

    When Aria asked, ra nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s Lyle-san¡¯s orders after all. It seems Adele-san¡¯s an expert on that sort of thing, and Maksim-san is her guard.¡±

    ra¡¯s party had arrived at the fort beforehand.

    And from Porter, Maksim stepped down with Adele on his back. She had gotten drunk on the way, and rendered useless.

    Maksim called out to Adele in worry.

    ¡°Mdy, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°S-sorry. I can¡¯t go on...¡±

    Aria, seeing Adele like that sounded quite worried for a different reason.

    ¡°Will we really be alright?¡±

    After mulling over a bit, ra just gave a quiet nod...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I went to the guild to ask for manpower, they offered a gentle refusal.

    I asked them to spare some capable personnel, but as expected, they were concentrating their forces on the defense of the city, and they refused me.

    Taking Novem and Miranda along, I left the Guild headquarters, and headed for Rauno-san¡¯s office.

    Miranda, perhaps unable to understand my actions.

    ¡°You stepped down quite easily. I thought you would negotiate some more, you know? On the contrary, you ended up surprising your negotiation partners.¡±

    If I continued negotiation, perhaps they would have dispatched some personnel that wouldn¡¯t hurt too much to lose.

    But if that was the case, it would be more beneficial to our cause if they remained uncooperative from the start.

    ¡°There was a meaning to it. The fact they didn¡¯t want to help us.¡±

    It seems that was enough for Miranda to get my meaning. She narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure your intentions, but I get the feeling it¡¯s too soon to make an enemy of the Guild, you know?¡±

    Novem didn¡¯t say a thing towards my actions.

    But...

    ¡°Lyle-sama, what shall we do with Eva-san? Even if you get the cooperation of the elves, numerically, you may get a few hundred at most.¡±

    I had Eva call out to her brethren, and ask for their assistance. I really wanted Novem to do it, but she declined with a vague smile.

    If I pleaded a bit more, perhaps I could get her to call out, but I put a stop to it on my own judgement.

    ¡°Even a few hundred can serve its purpose. They¡¯re a former hunter race. Those living in the city may have thrown down their bows, but they have their song. Don¡¯t you think manipting information is important?¡±

    Miranda shrugged.

    ¡°You¡¯re already thinking of after your victory? You already have a lot of songs about you, don¡¯t you?¡±

    I still had to make connections while I could. And I needed even wider fame.

    For that time, getting the elven singers on our side was a vital point.

    Novem looked at me.

    ¡°Do as you like.¡±

    But that¡¯s all she said.

    (Here, victory isn¡¯t our end goal. Right. My goal is...)

    They¡¯re still thinking of it as fire on the opposite shore. And before the fear of the monsters before them, Beim wasn¡¯t seeing the danger of Celes just beyond them...

    I had to instill in them a sense of crisis.

    And before that crisis came, I had to get a certain level of fame.

    As I walked around with the two of them, I heard Milleia-san¡¯s voice. It seems she thought of something as she looked at Miranda.

    ¡ºShe¡¯s got talent. But as I thought, it¡¯s a bitcking. Lyle, could you invite Miranda to the Jewel sometime soon? Ah, bring Shannon along, ¡®kay?¡»

    I had a bit of a bad premonition about this.

 Volume 11 - 12: An Army of Monsters

    An Army of Monsters

    When I headed for the mansion¡¯s storehouse to look over Damien¡¯s work, old Letarta¡¯s grandson came up to me.

    He was carrying a wooden crate, and he had brought over a change of clothes for old Letarta, who had stayed night after night to work.

    What old Letarta pulled out of the box was the weapon called a katana, apparently.

    ¡°So it¡¯s finallyplete!¡±

    Monica looked delighted, but the old man¡¯s grandson was making quite a tired expression.

    ¡°Ordering me to make a custom weapon I¡¯ve never heard of in such a busy time... now listen here, you never told me how many steps it would take to make just a single one, did you? The hell¡¯s with polishing?¡±

    The reason for his fatigue was likely because of the army of monsters about to manifest. The cksmiths had their share of things to prepare.

    Even so, with an order to forge a brand new weapon, the young dwarven man had done his best toplete it... alone.

    Feeling quite apologetic, I looked in the box to find five swords of slightly different shape. Letarta was looking over one of them.

    ¡°Can I see?¡±

    ¡°I mind it not. It¡¯s your weapon. I¡¯m sure it needs some adjustments, so use my grandson how you will.¡±

    The young dwarf dropped his shoulders.

    ¡°How do you expect me to adjust an unknown weapon...¡±

    Old Letarta returned the de to its scabbard. Reaching his hand out to another one, he confirmed each katana one after the next.

    ¡°Quite considerate of you to use sabre handles for them, but... isn¡¯t this a bit off?¡±

    When he tilted his head, Monica alone was the only one who looked happy, as she turned just her head to look at us.

    ¡°That¡¯s just how it is.¡±

    ¡°No, no matter how you look at it, this is...¡±

    As old Letarta seemed confused, I took one in my hands, and drew it. It had a gentle curve, and there were pretty ripples along the edge.

    Just looking at it made it feel I was getting sucked in, but it utilized an enclosed sabre hilt intended for one hand, and holding it alone made me feel its difficulty of use.

    Cut, thrust, taking a stance, as a result of testing those actions, I... returned to the storehouse, and lowered a fist onto Monica¡¯s head. Her golden twin tails swayed.

    ¡°It¡¯s for apletely different use! Just what part of it is simr enough!? This is apletely different weapon! What¡¯s more, it was definitely intended for two hands!¡±

    Monica held her head with both hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s cool.¡±

    I grabbed the twin tails, and pulled them in opposite directions.

    ¡°Wait! My precious twin tails will be plucked! My precious cuticles! Stop! But, if you want them that much, I can regrow them in an instant, so I wouldn¡¯t mind giving them to you... not that I like you or anything.¡±

    So is she mad, happy, or what?

    I handed the ¡®katana¡¯ to the young dwarf.

    ¡°What should we do? Do you want me to shorten it a bit?¡±

    ¡°No, keep it as it is. Whichever the case, I have another request for you, so I¡¯d like you to prioritize that.¡±

    ¡°... Eh? I never heard anything about that.¡±

    The young dwarf looked at Letarta, as the old man finished looking over the final one of the des.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy, so you¡¯re going to take the request. What, there are times where you can experience growth through work. I¡¯m sure that son-inw of mine is busy, so do your best.¡±

    The youth dropped his shoulders once more.

    On top of old Letarta¡¯s work desk, there were a number of female arms, with the upper arms branching to mechanical contraptions. Some thigh-to-feet were hung on the storehouse¡¯s wall.

    They had feminine lines, and were earnestly being developed.

    ¡°Are things going favorably here?¡±

    When I looked at the desk and confirmed it, old Letarta nodded.

    ¡°When that Damien boy finishes the main body, all we have to do is put them together. I finished the armor too, but I¡¯m still pondering whether real bird wings, or mechanical wings would be best.¡±

    I wanted to tell him not to fuss over something like that, but it looked like he was seriously thinking it over.

    ¡°As long as you can finish it in two weeks¡¯ time, you can ponder all you want.¡±

    There, old Letarta looked at me.

    ¡°Oh? The monsters areing in two weeks? You sure you should be here then, bro?¡±

    I scratched my head.

    ording to Rauno-san¡¯s information, monsters were already streaming out of the Labyrinth. It had been unskillfully made deeper, so it couldn¡¯t be helped that the estimations had the numbers reached a few hundred thousand.

    Some adventurers of Beim had gone for recon, and a majority of monsters showed signs of heading in Beim¡¯s direction over all else.

    ¡°I already have my transport in order. Work is going favorable on that side as well. In regards to manpower... not from Beim, I¡¯m borrowing all the help from Zayin and Lorphys that I can get.¡±

    This time, ra was making considerable contributions to transportation, and adding onto the fort.

    She proposed the optimum stronghold from her knowledge. With that as the base, I prepared funds, and got together the necessary materials and tools.

    After that, I could only leave it to the craftsmen.

    At that moment, from an isted part of the storehouse, Damien emerged wearing ab coat. Automaton maid No. 1 was by his side, and for some reason, she looked quite giddy.

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re back again?¡±

    ¡°I had some business here.¡±

    Damien removed his sses, and wiped their lenses.

    ¡°Things are moving favorably here. I think we¡¯ll have to start them up at the fort, but we¡¯ll just barely make it, I guess?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll move properly, right?¡±

    Automaton.

    Unlike Monica¡¯s race, it was something much more primitive, or so Damien said. But you could also call them basic automatons specialized for battle.

    Old Letarta spoke.

    ¡°They¡¯ll move for what it¡¯s worth, but the problem is we don¡¯t know what extent of abilities they can exhibit. A golem¡¯s strength all depends on the human controlling them. Even if you make ones that move on their own, how are we supposed to know how high its performance will be?¡±

    Damien put his sses back on.

    ¡°We¡¯ll make it, so fret not. I always wanted a performance test in real battle! So why did you return, this time?¡±

    I let out a sigh.

    ¡°... To pick up the guns. I also need to get gunpowder and such at Vera¡¯s ce.¡±

    Vera said she¡¯s go to Fort Redant too, but as expected, that one was too much for Fidel-san to permit.

    The valuable sailors couldn¡¯t be lent out by the Tr¨¥s House either, so I¡¯d have to teach up on guns over there.

    I wanted to prepare as many bows and crossbows as possible, but Beim was also scraping those weapons up, so it was in a state where you couldn¡¯t buy them, even if you had money.

    ¡°I heard you fired up that Fidel whelp quite a bit. Do you care not for your life? That whelp is a merchant of Beim. If he was in the mind for it, he could send those suited for strive.¡±

    Letarta sounded worried, but I just shrugged my shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯m fanning his mes to the borderline, so it¡¯s fine. And he isn¡¯t the sort of person to attack at a time like this.¡±

    Learning I was going to the fort, he was quite delighted at the start. Because he promised backing, a few other merchants sent aid simply because the Tr¨¥s House was doing it.

    From the katanas left on the table, I took one in hand.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll be borrowing one.¡±

    Old Letartaughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s yours regardless.¡±

    Monica had reset her twin tails, and seeing me take a katana, and hang it at my waist, she got quite worked up.

    ¡°Chicken Dickwad, how cool!¡±

    She said with both hands in the air. It irritated me, so I pinched her cheeks.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Riding a quilin-form May, I looked at the ground from above.

    The entrance of the cave that was once a Labyrinth had spread wide, and from it came one monster after the next. An uninterrupted stream of monsters. The nearby vige had already been burned down.

    I was watching from afar, so I couldn¡¯t be certain, but that wasn¡¯t the work of monsters.

    It felt they had received retribution by human hands.

    Behind me, Shannon held onto me with a rope wrapped around her body. She was shaking, and with how high up we were, she was properly wearing a coat.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    When I asked, she turned to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m scared! Why are you so calm this high in the sky!? Don¡¯t forget the current me can see from the line between us!¡±

    A teary-eyes Shannon was sharing the visual input I took in.

    The reason I took her along was that her eyes were necessary for this reconnaissance. My Skills... the Fifth¡¯s Dimension created a three-dimensional map, and on top of that, the information from the Sixth¡¯s Search covered the ground in pure red.

    There was no point in counting numbers at this point, but no matter how you looked at it, it wasn¡¯t on a ten thousands scale. Hundreds of thousands of monsters wereing out of the Labyrinth, their numbers still growing.

    May was in quite high spirits, and her bearing was one that might go off to attack at any moment.

    ¡°... I don¡¯t have anyrades in this area, but I sent a message, so they should gather after a while. Still, you sure you should just leave it like this?¡±

    Monsters were crowding below my eyes. Their ominous voices reached the sky, and I confirmed the form of a Gryphon.

    Not only Orcs and Ogres. I saw a Land Dragon as well.

    They weren¡¯t heading in our direction yet, but there were many monsters capable of flight.

    One of the greatest fears of a Labyrinth out of control was the fact its army of monsters would never draw back. Its majority would move to attack major human cities, and after destroying them, they¡¯d scatter into the area.

    If it were a Labyrinth no one had ever set foot in before, even if it went on a rampage, the scale was kept small. But grown by human hands, a rampaging Labyrinth could produce massive legions upon legions.

    And that scale of numbers headed for major settlements without ever stopping, and trampled them to the ground.

    ¡°This is a nightmare... May.¡±

    I gripped the Jewel in my left hand, and turned it to the silver Bow. When I moved my body, Shannon mped on unnecessarily strongly.

    High in the sky, I pulled the bow, and produced an arrow of light. From a vague and hazy shape, when it took on the clear form of an arrow, I used a Skill.

    ¡°Select...¡±

    With the Second¡¯s Skill, I set my aim on the monsters below.

    I wanted to take care of the troublesome monsters beforehand. The one I should crush isn¡¯t the Land Dragon. It¡¯s the Gryphon.

    And the winged monsters.

    The monsters they only looked like dots in the distance among them, I locked aim on the ones capable of flight, and fired the arrows.

    I hit a foot against May¡¯s stomach, and kept firing arrows as she ran.

    When I had fired five arrows, the first hit the Gryphon head on. Right after that, the monster¡¯s movements elerated, and the winged monsters on the ground rose, and took to the skies.

    A hundred, two, five...

    The increasing hoard of flying monsters moved left and right to find us. With them on our tail, we moved right into running away.

    I fired the arrows, shooting down around another five monsters, and watched a Gryphon and Hippogryph fall to the ground.

    Shannon looked at the monsters, and cried out.

    ¡°What are you doing! Now they¡¯re chasing us!¡±

    May still found it insufficient.

    ¡°You should wipe them out more shily.¡±

    I continued firing at the monsters chasing us, and continued shooting them down. They weren¡¯t able to keep up with May¡¯s speed as she ran through the air.

    But one monster alone...

    ¡°Uwah, a troublesome one came out.¡±

    I turned to verify the foe May called troublesome.

    A ck body, with long and yellow wings, a bird-like monster was approaching us at a rapid pace.

    Those spread out wings were adorned with red eye-like patterns. As I looked over those eyes drawing me in, Shannon pinched my face.

    ¡°What is it!?¡±

    I held my cheek, and she let go of her right hand.

    Shannon looked at me with teary eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you were getting sucked in, dammit!¡±

    I didn¡¯t understand why she sounded like she meant it literally, but May exined.

    ¡°That¡¯s the sort of monster it is. I¡¯ve forgotten what you humans have gotten to calling it, but before you notice it, you won¡¯t be able to move.¡±

    There, the Third gave me some advice.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t know it. Is it rare? Well, that aside... Lyle, it¡¯s not like my Skill¡¯s only redeeming feature is its effect on enemies, you know?¡»

    The Third said that, so I recalled and used the Skill... Mind.

    It was a Skill that brought about mental interference, so it could block these sorts of psychological attacks.

    I got my breathing in order, pulled the bow with all my might, and sent an arrow off at the enemy closing the distance at a breakneck pace.

    The enemy took a nose dive to evade, but without dropping speed, the arrow gave pursuit.

    ¡°It¡¯s fast.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re troubling. Even for quilins, it sometimes eats the little ones.¡±

    As May said that, I tried another arrow. The monster continued avoiding the encroaching arrow, and spun to evade it in midair.

    Without hitting its mark, the arrow of light disappeared.

    ¡°It dodged right before it hit? This one really is troublesome.¡±

    I fired a third and fourth, and the monster raced around the sky chased from multiple sides. After shaking them off, it started back up in our direction.

    Its body wasrger than May¡¯s, and the talons on its legs looked exceedingly sharp. ck, with purple at the tip, those ws gave off a poisonous feel.

    ¡°Those have a strong poison, so watch yourself. Humans can die just from touching that liquid, you know.¡±

    Hearing May¡¯s counsel, Shannon clung to me, and screamed.

    ¡°Why did you take me along!?¡±

    I thought she could do her share of work on recon, but her teary outburst wasn¡¯t doing us any good.

    I heard Milleia-san¡¯s sigh, sending a light chill down my spine.

    ¡ºGood grief. How can she be so useless when she has the power of those eyes... She¡¯s cute, I¡¯ll give her that, but she¡¯ll need a little... scratch that, a lot of training.¡»

    Hearing that, the Fifth quietly...

    ¡ºI think Shannon¡¯s better as she is, you know.¡»

    Said that.

    (How about you guys worry about me too!)

    Mildly irritated, I took a deep breath, and drew the bow. With my breathing in order, I red at the monster atop an elerating May.

    ¡°... Up ¡®n Down.¡±

    When I used the Fourth¡¯s Skill, May¡¯s speed rose even further. In contrast, the monster¡¯s movements suddenly grew dull.

    But it used some sort of Skill to brush off that interference.

    ¡°This really is a strong one.¡±

    Thinking I¡¯d encountered quite a monster, I loaded my mana into the next shot.

    The monster moved to dodge, but the arrow burst on the way, splitting into a few scores of projectiles.

    Surrounded, without a ce to run, the monster was pierced by dozens of arrows, and split.

    It fell to the ground in pieces.

    I wiped off my sweat, before probing around to see if there were any monsters of the same sort. There didn¡¯t seem to be any, but that was quite a horrible foe to encounter.

    And I looked at Shannon clinging to my back. The line had been severed sometime along the way, so I wondered what had happened...

    ¡°She lost consciousness with a grip on my clothes.¡±

    Seeing the whites of her eyes, I let out a sigh.

 Volume 11 - 13: Fortress Redant

    Fortress Redant

    That ce was once a fort.

    But now it had be a triple-walled fortress enclosing an army of ten thousands.

    Fort Redant, now Fortress Redant had begun to get its shape together.

    I gripped the Jewel, riding quilin-form May, as I looked down at the fortress from above. I got a grasp of the area¡¯s three dimensional map produced from my Skills, and as I looked at the fortress, I conversed with my ancestors in the Jewel.

    At times like these, I¡¯m thankful there¡¯s someone like May, who understands the situation.

    The Fifth confirmed the fortress.

    ¡ºAnti-magic defense can just be kept to the surface. We don¡¯t have time, so build it with one-time use as the premise. As long as you pour your zeal into the final wall, it¡¯s fine if the other two break.¡»

    We smeared the outside with a thinyer of material that reflected Mana. That alone made quite a difference, but it wasn¡¯t reliable enough against an army of hundred thousands.

    Originally, the entirety of the fortress¡¯ construction would be made of material strong to Mana. But we didn¡¯t have that sort of time, so the idea was rejected.

    I also confirmed the traps. Since it was estimated from the start that the first two walls would be breached, we nned to set traps between them.

    The Third looked at the fortress headed for itspletion as he spoke.

    ¡ºOil, gunpowder, and arrows... it¡¯s not enough, but it leaves you with quite a few means. The problem would have to be the sky.¡»

    It¡¯s been said that when facing an army of monsters, the greatest problem bes the ones that fly through the sky.

    I¡¯ve yet to experience a battle of armies on this scale, but it seems there was arge difference between man and monsters.

    The fact that monsters knew no retreat.

    If man knew he had no chance of victory, he could step down if he so desired. But monsters had no such concept, pressing forward until the very end.

    Because of that, it was possible to catch them with obvious traps. But their ability to break through them was something else.

    And of those monsters able to break through most everything, the greatest pain was the flying ones. They pass right over ramparts, and can even attack from the rear.

    If they flew up high enough, they were foes difficult toy hands on. More than anything, if a powerful monster- say a Gryphon- were tond atop the walls, the rank and file soldiers wouldn¡¯t be enough to handle it.

    I looked in the direction of the fortress,ying in wait for the monster assault.

    ¡°We could keep chipping down at them. But I doubt that would actually inflict much damage to their side.¡±

    The first time, I borrowed Shannon¡¯s eyes to do recon.

    And the second trip, I went with May to whittle away the troublesome monsters.

    The third time... I rained a few hundred arrows on them, but the monsters specialized in magic were able to block them.

    Flying monsters alone made a few thousand, I¡¯m sure. What I defeated wouldn¡¯t even make up a hundred of them.

    I wanted to keep chipping down at them like this, but I had another job to do.

    ¡°Personally, I¡¯d like to just attack, and crush them. Is there really a need for me to go out of my way to make an appearance? You humans really are obsessive over that sort of thing.¡±

    As May shook her head tiredly, she was linked with Connection, so the Fifth was able to call over to her.

    ¡ºPlease endure it, May. It¡¯s at times like these that morale is more important than all else. Monsters don¡¯t have such a thing, but humans need a will to fight.¡»

    If they didn¡¯t have that, the human side would crumble oh so easily.

    No matter how certain I was we could win, that would be pointless if the others didn¡¯t believe that as well.

    ¡°Do your best, me!¡±

    Seeing her get so motivated on the Fifth¡¯s words, I gave a bitter smile.

    I confirmed the traps on their course.

    We had prepared all we could, but the ancestors said that something of this level wouldn¡¯t drop their numbers too much.

    ording to them, it was just on the level of better than doing nothing. Pitfalls would instantly be filled in, and trampled over. Against a hundred thousand monsters, if the traps put a few thousand to rest, it was only a measurement error.

    On top of that, this time¡¯s monster army... the worst part was that it was well bnced.

    With airborne forces, and plenty of monsters skilled in magic. I doubt they would have any sort of coordination, but I could already see the sight of them concentrating their magic fire on the fortress.

    Not have a fortress built on thatnd for nothing, there were cliffs around, putting a limit on enemy passage. If I could call that a saving grace, I would.

    The Seventh opened his mouth.

    ¡ºWell, the ones holed in the fortress have the advantage. Though the enemy¡¯s more than ten times.¡»

    Thinking just of troop numbers, it looks like they would definitely break through.

    ¡°Well, we did whatever we could.¡±

    The Fourth nodded favorably.

    ¡ºRight. You¡¯ve done pretty much everything you could do in this short period of time. You¡¯ve turned a fort to a fortress to confront Bahnseim in the future. You¡¯ve taken in the elves, and had them publicize you as the hero standing against overwhelming odds. Though we could do with a bit more of a fighting force.¡»

    Zayin and Lorphys... we had borrowed soldiers from them.

    To those two countries, it was surely a troublesome talk. The upper echelon may be rejoicing over its reduced debt, but to the lower ends, it was simply outrageous.

    The mercenaries and adventurer had, to defend their city of Beim, hardened their defenses around the urban center for a defensive war.

    We recruited volunteer soldiers from the viges near the border, but they didn¡¯t even reach a thousand. If we were to continue gathering them, just how many could we get... what¡¯s more, they wouldn¡¯t be that useful as soldiers in the first ce.

    While they had weapons, they hadn¡¯t undergone the training of a soldier.

    (Well, it¡¯s not like our goal is to get them to fight, though.)

    At times like these, Beim didn¡¯t have to gather its civilians as soldiers. So trying to do so wasn¡¯t very productive.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºNow then, Lyle. The circumstances are hopeless. It¡¯s a mistake to try and challenge this situation! Anyone would think that.¡»

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they would. But...¡±

    ¡º... That¡¯s the best part!¡»

    I could somehow imagine the Third¡¯s scheming smile in my mind.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Beim¡¯s eastern Guild branch.

    Behind her receptions counter, Marianne was releasing her wrath.

    ¡°I told you no already! Your party isn¡¯t being forced to participate. There¡¯s no meaning in pointlessly throwing down your lives!¡±

    The one she confronted was Erhart. Before the wrath that shattered her usual fluffy atmosphere, the surrounding adventurers, and Erhart¡¯s party looked quite confused.

    Her fellow receptionists were also looking at her in shock.

    ¡°B-but Marianne-san. We¡¯ve already gotten all our equipment in order... and if we join in, there will be a reward. If we work outside the city, the sum we¡¯ll get springs right up.¡±

    Even the usually stubborn Erhart was stumbling over his words in front of Marianne¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Because you¡¯ve only just gotten your equipment together, you think you¡¯ve be first-rate? Just stop it right there. Listen here, if you keep thinking like that, you¡¯re definitely going to die! All you¡¯ve done up to now is odd jobs, and you¡¯ve asionally hunted monsters outside in the space between them. So how strong have you gotten in a couple of months? Do you really understand that?¡±

    Her role was to offer kind words to new recruits, but this time the individual herself had forgotten her own job.

    Erhart spoke.

    ¡°W-what¡¯s with you? We¡¯re no chopped liver! You¡¯re the one who said we had talent, aren¡¯t you!?¡±

    Marianne looked down, and bit her lower lip. She clenched her fist, and she felt she was about to cry, but she endured, and made the most repulsive smile she could muster.

    ¡°I¡¯d say it to anyone. It¡¯s not like you lot were special or anything. There are plenty adventurers of your caliber around. Because some petty praise was enough to make you do the jobs no one wanted, I merely dealt with you amiably.¡±

    Stroking her hair, she turned a mocking smile to Erhart¡¯s party.

    ¡°S-so that¡¯s how you¡¯ve been thinking of us up to now!? We were truly thankful for you, Marianne-san, and we wanted to...¡±

    ¡°Hah? Don¡¯t get so stuck up. And what of it? Now go pick a job you¡¯re actually capable of already, and don¡¯t get in the way of my work, won¡¯t you?¡±

    What Marianne proceeded to hand Erhart was a manualbor request for building up the city¡¯s defenses. A nonbatant role.

    Erhart¡¯s party hung their heads. Of hisrades, there was even one letting his tears flow.

    The words of their kind and reliable elder sister-like existence had brought about a terrible shock.

    Erhart silently signed the document, before crushing it in his hand, and mming it down on the table.

    ¡°... I believed in you.¡±

    Marianne filed that form with a shameless attitude, and handed an envelope over. And after snatching it from her hands, Erhart¡¯s party left the counter.

    Seeing them like that, Marianne lowered her shoulders in relief.

    Tanya immediately came to Marianne¡¯s side.

    ¡°Marianne, you¡¯ve been summoned.¡±

    Thinking she¡¯d really screwed up, Marianne made a hazy smile as she stood, and proceeded straight to her superior¡¯s room.

    Tanya took over the counter in her stead, and kept the adventurerspany...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The superior¡¯s room.

    Hearing Marianne¡¯s report of the circumstances, the supervisor didn¡¯t seem all too angry.

    ¡°Marianne, I had thought you more clever than that. If they wish for it, what harm is there in sending an adventurer party or two to the front lines? It¡¯s nothing you should feel responsible for.¡±

    Marianne cast her eyes down.

    As she reported to her boss, he was smiling ever-so-slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re... right. Even so, when I watch over them, my feelings boil up. Those children still have futures ahead of them. Letting them die here is...¡±

    Perhaps her superior understood her sentiment, as he let out a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re like that, that you¡¯re in charge of the new recruits. But today¡¯s matter will spread in an instant. Since you yed the bad guy to stop them, it will be a hindrance to your work. So from here on, I¡¯ll be having you man the desks on the third floor. No more newbies for you... do your best in your new post.¡±

    On her superior¡¯s words, Marianne felt like crying again. Not from joy. But as she felt they were about toe out, she held a hand to her mouth.

    ¡°... Thank you very much. I shall get right to it.¡±

    After giving such a reply, she left the room...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... With her work reaching a good point to go off shift, Tanya headed for the break room, and ran into R¨¹he.

    ¡°Ah, good work, Tanya-san!¡±

    Bright and energetic, she took a bit of an oversized attitude towards her superiors, but she knew not to do that to those she couldn¡¯t oppose at all costs.

    And she was skillfully spending her days at this workce.

    ¡°Likewise. How are things going on your end?¡±

    When Tanya sat and asked, R¨¹he gave a delighted smile.

    ¡°We¡¯ve safely managed to get adventurers to dispatch to the important points outside the city. The reward was a good one, and if I was the one asking, then... they said.¡±

    Seeing her speak so pleasantly, Tanya recalled. Still young, the generation that hadn¡¯t experienced thest rampaging Labyrinth.

    That was the age R¨¹he was part of.

    ¡°... So when I asked an adventurer I knew really well, he took it on! Said there was something he wanted to tell me when he got back!¡±

    From R¨¹he¡¯s attitude, it seems she got on considerably well with that adventurer. And hearing that, the veteran receptionists sent eyes of sympathy her way.

    Tanya had a general estimate of what sort of man that adventurer was. An adventurer ssified as proficient, but in the sense of how the Guild perceived him, that was.

    If you were to ask him if he was really strong, he would only shake his head.

    R¨¹he struck up a conversation with Marianne.

    ¡°Even so, could it be you¡¯ve finally reached your limit? Those sorts of adventurers with nothing but ulterior motives on their mind really do send the vilest of nces, after all. You have my sympathy.¡±

    What Tanya, and the other senior adventurers remembered as they looked at R¨¹he, was Marianne.

    When she had only just be a receptionist, she had been beautiful and kind, and popr. And with all the ttery she received, she had taken on a R¨¹he-esque behavior.

    Tanya thought.

    (I do pray you don¡¯t be the second Marianne, R¨¹he.)

    As the Guild was moving around busily, Tanya felt a form of generation shift taking ce in the office...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Redant Fortress.

    As I stood on a high point of the structure, there were gs around. There was one of Beim, but around it were the gs of Zayin, Lorphys... and the Walt House as well.

    That g that took after the Blue Jewel being hung from its silver ornaments was something I made of my own ord.

    Wearing blue armor I had a smith finish up, I held my helmet under my right arm, and turned.

    The numbers we¡¯d gathered were just over twenty six thousand. It was lower than estimated, but I thought that couldn¡¯t be helped.

    And as the morning sun rose, I saw a ck shadow on the other side of the horizon. An army of monsters.

    ¡°Gentlemen! I¡¯m sure a majority of you are thinking this: ¡®Why is it that we must bet our lives for the likes of Beim?¡¯ .... ¡®Why should we listen to the orders of a whelp like me¡¯ ...¡±

    I wrung out a loud voice, holding out my left hand. The armed army remained in silence.

    ¡°This fight. It truly is only for Beim¡¯s benefit. Beim is moving with the breach of this fortress as a premise. Refusing my call to dispatch adventurers, they concentrate their powers on defense of the city, and only send adventurers and mercenaries to the points they deem important!¡±

    Yes, quite a terrible tale there. Of course, I¡¯m sure Beim had a lot they¡¯d want to say in response, but there wasn¡¯t anyone from Beim here, so that wasn¡¯t a problem.

    I didn¡¯t lie either.

    ¡°It truly is unfair. You who pledged your lives to your mothends are to fight for the sake of some other nation... but is it really alright to abandon Beim!? Is it really right to watch Beim¡¯s suffering from the sidelines!? It isn¡¯t just Beim who shall be unreasonably trampled down by monsters! All the people who live on thesends shall suffer the same fate! And I cannot permit that!¡±

    From the Jewel, I heard the Fourth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºYep, looking good. You¡¯ve got to make a grand promation here on how you¡¯re different from Celes.¡»

    Milleia-san chimed in to shoot him down.

    ¡ºEven if they¡¯re different, this is still quite dubious. He isn¡¯t lying, but he isn¡¯t giving the whole truth either.¡»

    This address... it¡¯s not like it was only directed to the soldiers alone. More than that, it was meant for Beim¡¯s civilians that we had gathered here.

    I¡¯m working hard, but Beim abandoned you, is the point I¡¯m trying to appeal.

    As I continued the address, I pulled a sword that looked the part from my waist. It wasn¡¯t a katana, but a double edged sword for appearance¡¯s sake. I pointed it at the heavens, and wrung out my voice.

    ¡°If fate is to lie in this plight of mine, the goddesses will surely answer to it! Here I swear, I will protect this point for the sake of the people to be trampled underfoot!¡±

    At the moment, May raced down from the sky in her quilin form. The soldiers looking up watched the quilin, and raised their voices.

    ¡°O-oy! It¡¯s a quilin!¡±

    ¡°No way. Could this really be fate...¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be, no it has to be...¡±

    ¡°We can win. We can win this!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s a quilin on our side!¡±

    (As expected of the symbol of good fortune.)

    I had concealed her existence up to now, but opted to use it here.

    Favorable opinions started toe out. Naturally, they were shills. The ancestors didn¡¯t loosen their hands on these finer preparations.

    As May descended to my side, the soldiers raised cheers of joy. I could see the morale rising before my eyes. And I felt their heat was even going to reach me up here.

    ¡°We have the grace of the goddess! Our fortress of Redant shall be the graveyard of those vile legions! Just follow my lead!¡±

    When I raised my voice, the voices of soldiers calling my name ovepped a few ten thousand times, creating something quite magnificent.

    (Damn, deceiving them leaves a bad taste in my mouth.)

    I loathed myself for performing this morale raising address.

 Volume 11 - 14: Valkyrie

    Valkyrie

    The fortress¡¯ wall.

    The center portion of the first wall was made a little elevated.

    It was for the sake of showing everyone the form of me takingmand, but originally, I wanted to give orders from the rear.

    That would¡¯ve been more efficient, and as long as I stationed myrades with Connection at the important points, the ry of information would be just as fast.

    But there was a meaning to this positioning.

    With the encroaching army of monsters before us, I threw my right arm up front, and wrung out my voice.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just soldiers atop the wall. Knights, and magicians were deployed. Speaking to numbers, the scale was around three thousand.

    From atop the wall, magic was fired at the monstersing our way.

    Powerful magics drilled into them one after another, and my sights were blinded by the lights and explosions. Bangs and dust clouds rose, dyeing the surroundings light brown with sand.

    But quilin form May standing beside me raised her head a little.

    ¡°They¡¯reing.¡±

    Crushed into the dirt, the monsters the magic had taken down were trampled over by the others, who continued their march. As the monster emerged from the cloud of dirt, a cannon stationed at the center of the wall fired a round.

    Atop the wall, I had the magicians stand down, to have lines of soldiers with bows and crossbows take their ce.

    The sitemanders each gave their orders to fire, and arrows pierced into the enemies.

    From the Jewel, the Fifth let his voice.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a situation where as long as you shoot, you¡¯ll probably hit something. Rather than waiting to aim, just keep attacking one after the next. Get in some magic with moderation. Before you can fire your next magic, then enemy will also...¡»

    Before the Fifth could finish, from the monster army, staff toting Goblins and Orcs, and ominous robed monsters floating in the air... Reptilian monsters opened theirrge mouths; magic and breath attacks were about toe our way.

    I swung my left hand from the front to the side, and gave orders to Miranda and Eva.

    ¡°Prepare to defend. The points of attack are...¡±

    I identified severalrge portions of the wall, and had them deploy Magic Shield there to defend them. We didn¡¯t have enough magicians to cover the entire wall, and more than that, it would be an intense expenditure.

    Magic fired from the army of monsters, and long range attacks came at the wall.

    Those were pinpointed, and precisely blocked. Even when they pierced through the shields, the walls¡¯ surface had special anti-magic material painted over it.

    They could easily stand an attack or two.

    Looking up at the sky, I called out to May.

    ¡°May, I¡¯ll leave it to you. I¡¯ll support you from below as well.¡±

    ¡°Hmhmm! So it¡¯s finally my turn!¡±

    May raced into the sky, at the flock of flying monsters closing in on the fortress.

    Hippogryphs and Gryphons. And small bird-shaped monsters began to gather around her.

    Gripping the Jewel in my left hand, I turned its shape to the bow, and took a stance.

    Firing some arrows at the sky, a few dozen small projectiles rained down on those flying buggers. Since May was there, I only had to take care of the small fries.

    But it wasn¡¯t a problem that could be suppressed with just me and May alone, and those flying monsters crossed over the wall one after the next.

    In the air, May let off a pale blue lightning from the golden pair of horns growing on her head, blowing the monsters around her away.

    As monster fell to the ground one after the next, I heard Eva¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºLyle, the preparations areplete over here. Ready anytime.¡»

    I checked in with Miranda.

    ¡ºMiranda?¡»

    And after waiting a little, Miranda¡¯s gave her response.

    ¡ºThey concentrated fire on my side in thatst attack. Wait a bit.¡»

    I was in the center, Miranda on the right, and Eva had been charged with the left side. When I was about to wait for her, the Fifth immediately spoke up.

    ¡ºHave both sides fire. They¡¯re stilling. Adapt yourself to ovee.¡»

    Hearing his advice, I ryed information through Eva on the left.

    ¡ºFire first. Miranda, fire as soon as you¡¯re ready.¡»

    The magicians and knights on the left stepped forward, and each fired their strongest magics. The impact seemed to be even lower than before.

    But once Miranda was prepared, a consecutive stream of considerablerge-scale magic drove into the enemy.

    This time, however, there were monsters with Magic Shield deployed, so the damage looked much less than it had been before.

    ¡°I had thought of alternating fire between both sides, but it looks like the output is too low for that.¡±

    Thinking of how we wouldn¡¯t be able to blow away, I confirmed the enemy was preparing to use long-range attacks, and immediately gave the orders to defend.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The second wall.

    At the fortress¡¯ front, a position you could call the center if looked upon as a whole, Aria was on standby.

    Battle had already begun on the front-most line, and the explosive sounds of magic reached all the way to her ears. Looking up at the sky, she could see May taking down a number of monsters.

    Leaning her spear over her shoulder, Aria atop the wall spoke.

    ¡°That Lyle... they¡¯re already breaking through, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Beside Aria, Alette Baillet- dispatched from Lorphys- stood in her armor with her helmet in her hands.

    ¡°Good grief. Amander isn¡¯t to show those sorts of emotions, youngdy. It¡¯s best you watch your words.¡±

    Receiving suchmentations, Aria repented, closed her mouth, and watched the scenery between the first and second walls. There was quite a bit of distance between them, and they had already carried out preparations to meet the monsters.

    But the skies weren¡¯t Aria¡¯s responsibility.

    ¡°It¡¯s work time, Monica.¡±

    When she turned, and said that to Monica, Aria looked over the automaton¡¯s appearance.

    From her back, white spider leg-like repulsing metal somethings were weighing down her body.

    Hearing those words, despite how she looked, Monica lowered her shoulders.

    ¡°Even when I¡¯m the more useful one... hah, it really is time for work, I see.¡±

    Saying that, she looked up at the sky, and spread out both arms before bringing them to her chest. The eight arm- or perhaps leg- mechanisms moved, and let off flickering red lights.

    And the monsters in the sky began dropping to the ground one after the next.

    Seeing that scene, Alette spoke.

    ¡°So why wasn¡¯t she stationed on the front line then?¡±

    She sounded exceedingly curious. But Monica merely lowered her shoulders again.

    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s the end of it. I leave the remaining monsters to the rest of you.¡±

    And with those words, she had lost herst fragment of motivation.

    Aria looked up, and saw that three Hippogryphs still remained.

    ¡°It¡¯s surely nice for dispersing the small fries, but if they have some resistance to it, there¡¯s no point. What¡¯s more, if she uses it too much, then Lyle would be in trouble.¡±

    Aria exined its restrictions to Alette, and Alette looked at Monica.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why she¡¯s in the rear. But it¡¯s still plenty amazing.¡±

    There was quite a bit of distance. And it had taken care of the monsters flying through the sky in an instant. Monica¡¯s specs were something unbelievable to Alette.

    The Hippogryphs turned to Monica, who¡¯d defeated theirrades. When soldiers armed with guns gathered, Damien came out on the wall.

    ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t that perfect? There¡¯s a perfect three test subjectsing right for us.¡±

    As he grinned, Damien was leading around his three maids, and wearing casual clothing. It was a spectacle quite mismatched to the battlefield, but if it was Damien, it couldn¡¯t be helped, and the surroundings had given up.

    Automaton maids No. 1 through 3 were carrying a coffin-like case along the wall.

    Aria sent a doubtful look Damien¡¯s way.

    ¡°Will they really be useful?¡±

    Aria and Damien didn¡¯t get along too well, but this time Damien was smiling.

    ¡°I guarantee they¡¯ll be more useful and beautiful than you, at least. Now then, the preparations are all in order, and they should already have a line with Lyle, so how about we get to activating them already?¡±

    An unmotivated Monica approached the coffins the maids had left on the floor. As the coffin shook, she gave a cynicalugh.

    ¡°Degraded versions of me? I alone am plenty for that Chicken Dickhead, but I¡¯ll do the honor, and work you all to the bone. Still, it will be troublesome if they¡¯re left unnamed. Right! From today onwards, you shall be Poyopoyo 2.0, Poyopoyo 3.0, and Poyopoyo 4.0! Now wake the hell u¨C¡±

    ... Wake the hell up.

    That was what Monica had attempted to say, when a mechanical fist pierced through the lid of the coffin, and impacted her square in the head.

    ¡°Y-you scrap metal heaps!!¡±

    From the space between her skirt and apron, Monica retrieved a spanner, and began swinging it about. And Aria looked on with a tired expression.

    Damien¡¯s maid No. 2 watched Monica with a faint smile on her face as she positioned herself out of attack range. And while she did that, three golems emerged from the casket.

    Heads just like that of a human girl, and torsos to match. From their shoulders to their thighs, they looked perfectly human. But from there on, they were equipped with mechanical limbs. Over their bodies, they wore slightly-shy armor of blue and white.

    Aria had already seen those bodies in the storehouse of the mansion, but she still had trouble believing it.

    ¡°Are those really golems?¡±

    Alette was considerable surprised as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit unbelievable. They look like humans themselves.¡±

    Damien spoke in delight.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s exactly what I was aiming for! This time, I¡¯ve produced some worthwhile results. It¡¯s impossible for me to thank Lyle enough! Now then, you guys... it¡¯s work time.¡±

    When Damien told them to work, the three golems... the ¡¾Valkyries¡¿ raised their faces. The blond-haired Valkyrie in the center had pigtails, and red eyes. Her appearance was considerably different to the other golems, of whom had straight, long hair.

    If nothing else, she barely had any chest to speak of. While the other two were properly equipped.

    But the Golems...

    ¡°I¡¯ve no need to listen to your orders.¡±

    ¡°Bring out the master. Our master, if you will.¡±

    ¡°I am quite against this sort of awakening.¡±

    Unlike Monica, their tones were a little stiff, and they had immediately rejected Damien¡¯s orders.

    Seeing that, Monica hid her mouth with her hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s with these piles of junk? They¡¯repletely useless characters, are they not? I¡¯ll go report it to the Chicken Dickwad. Dear Chicken, your trump cards have already refused to fight.¡±

    As Monica joyously reported to Lyle, the blond twin-tailed... the Valkyrie with an appearance quite resembling her own approached with a long stride, and drove her fist in.

    ¡°My hand has slipped. A malfunction. A malfunction.¡±

    ¡°Y-you heap of juuuunnk!! I¡¯ll scrap you on the spot!¡±

    Monica took a stance with her spanner, while the Valkyries raised their faces.

    ¡°From that previous conversation, I am to assume the enemy is those Hippogryph... affirmative. We will show the extent of our ability.¡±

    On the backs of those blue and white wings, were mechanical, wing-like contraptions.

    Alette sent some eyes of expectation.

    ¡°C-can they fly!?¡±

    There, Damien scoffed.

    ¡°Hah? No way in hell they can fly. Are you an idiot?¡±

    As Alette looked at Damien with quite a nk expression, the Valkyries confirmed their own right arms.

    The twin tailed unit seemed to be the leader of the three.

    ¡°No bugs detected. Then... onward.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It is our first campaign. Let us believe our master is watching us, and do our best.¡±

    (Didn¡¯t she just say something about a malfunction or... whatever.)

    When the three units extended their right arms to the sky, the portion from their upper arms onwards split, shot out, and grabbed the Hippogryphs in the sky..

    Wires were fastened to their arms, and those wires were hoisting up the Valkyries on the ground.

    But some w-like furnishings on their feet pierced into the ground.

    ¡°Obediently get down from there.¡±

    On those words, the Hippogryphs iled about in futility as the Valkyries pulled them down... from the wing-like storage boxes on their backs, they took out their weapons.

    Taking out spears, they stuck them right into the iing Hippogryphs. Stained with the blood spurt, the three Valkyrie units pulled their spears from the defeated Hippogryphs.

    Seeing that, Aria...

    ¡°Uwah, no way.¡±

    Said that. Monica turned to Aria...

    ¡°You¡¯re not much different, you know.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    It seems the Valkries were able to deal with the second wall.

    I had registered myself as their masters on their cores in advance, but because of that, a line had been formed, and information was ryed to me.

    ¡°So Damien¡¯s group was able to do it. Even so, letting a few go passed wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem...¡±

    I looked at the scene before my eyes, and breathed out a sigh.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like their numbers are going down at all.¡±

    There, from the Jewel came the Third¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºIt really has only just begun, after all. You¡¯ll be dealing with them quite inly from here on. It¡¯ll be quite a while before you can do a shy sweep.¡»

    We had a number of ns prepared. But it wasn¡¯t yet the time to use them.

    A consecutive stream of arrows, and magic.

    And meeting with the stream of magic and long ranged attacks from the enemy, the battlefield had be an intense exchange of blows.

    A monsters that didn¡¯t even flinch at the impact of magic had begun attacking the wall.

    It was a Troll. A giant covered in a dense coat of hair swung a log around, trying to break down the wall. It didn¡¯t recoil at arrows or magic, so I took a stance with the silver bow in its long-bow form.

    I set my aim on the Troll¡¯s head, and when I fired an arrow, its head was blown off, with its body copsing on the ground. As it fell, it crushed a number of smaller monsters with it, but the surrounding monsters stepped over the Troll¡¯s body to aim for the wall.

    I won¡¯t say for certain, but I can¡¯t think that humans could be this single-mindedly driven.

    ¡°So this is a Labyrinth out of control.¡±

    The Fifth heard my mutterings.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s about right. Well, there are quite a few countries that have fallen to such an onught. Personally, I still think humans are the scarier ones.¡»

    Listening to the Fifth¡¯s words, I checked over my own Mana supply.

    As the control tower, if I ran out of Mana, we would instantly be at a disadvantage. Having to avoid that alone by all means, I couldn¡¯t fight the monsters before us with all my might.

    At that moment, I heard Miranda¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºLyle, ready anytime.¡»

    Eva as well.

    ¡ºHere too.¡»

    Before I could tell them to begin their attack...

    ¡°The enemy¡¯sunching theirs first. Everything... no, doesn¡¯t look like we can cover that. Pinpoint and protect only the important points.¡±

    ... As I felt an intense light from the enemy forces, a number of powerful magics were shot at the fortress.

    Perhaps thinking it too much, May descended before me, and stood up front.

    An explosion rang out before my eyes, and the deployed Magic Shield was easily blown off. Damage started to surface on our side.

    A portion of the wall had begun to crumble, and casualties wereing out in the soldiers atop it.

    I turned my right hand to the front.

    ¡°Payback in kind... Fire!!¡±

    Our magic shot in retribution came down on the monster legion. And like that, with this sort of magic back and forth, the first day hade to an end.

 Volume 11 - 15: Retreat

    Retreat

    The third day.

    On the third day since this defensive war was initiated, the first wall had be quite tattered.

    Our return fire ckened during the night, but it¡¯s not like they weren¡¯t attacking us.

    We had prepared three squadrons of three thousand, and had them work on rotation, but our limit was approaching.

    Many soldiers and knights had been sent to the back lines from injury.

    By the point close to half had to step down, our limit had arrived.

    What¡¯s more, that number included logistic support. Not justbatants, a number of supports had to retreat to the back.

    Granted, the majority of those stepping down were our main fighting forces.

    Unsteady on his feet, the captain of Zayin¡¯s Holy Knight Brigade Noy-san came to give me a report.

    His expression wasn¡¯t the best, and he looked like he¡¯d copse at any moment.

    ¡°We¡¯re at our limits. We should abandon this post.¡±

    Hearing the words of an unsteady and dispirited Noy-san, I nodded with a tired expression.

    Using Damien¡¯srge-scale Porter, ra was transporting troops and supplies, but we decided to pull back the cannons already.

    I told ra to put a hold on the supply chain, and pick up the cannons. But in that case, enemies could break the wall and flow in while we were moving it.

    ¡°We¡¯re moving into preparations to withdraw the cannons. Wake everyone up. And let some of the troublesome monsters through.¡±

    I had some preparations of my own to make, so I watched over an unsteady Noy-san, before calling out for May.

    ¡°May, it¡¯s almost your turn.¡±

    Lying down in human form, she looked considerably exhausted.

    ¡°... Got it.¡±

    Rubbing her eyes, and raising herself sluggishly, she put a hand against the wall to stand up. Even a divine beast such as herself was showing such signs of exhaustion.

    From the Jewel, the Fifth let his voice. For some reason, he sounded moved.

    ¡ºMay, you¡¯re working so hard...¡»

    Thinking that I should be on the receiving end of such an evaluation as well, I looked at the sky, with the morning sun just barely beginning to rise.

    We had put up a small, and in defensive up to now, but from here on, it was going to get a little difficult.

    Turning to look at the second wall, I...

    ¡°It¡¯s even earlier than I thought.¡±

    ... Let out such aint.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Morning.

    On the third day, the abandonment of the first wall was determined, or so ra came to inform the second stronghold.

    Moving frequently between the fortress and frontlines, ra had bags under her eyes.

    Aria awoke in a room within the second wall, and confirmed Lyle¡¯s order from ra.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say it¡¯d hold for five days, at least?¡±

    ra looked over Aria¡¯s drowsiness with envy.

    ¡°There has been a change of ns. And it seems there numbers were even greater than anticipated. Even Eva¡¯s been rendered immobile, after all.¡±

    Eva had already withdrawn to the fortress.

    With only Miranda and Lyle holding out, and more than half of the troops at the first stronghold falling back, they no longer had the means to maintain that point.

    After Aria got up, she went into preparing herself.

    ¡°I just have to go out is all, right? We¡¯re already prepared on our side.¡±

    ra transmitted the information she obtained from watching the front lines.

    ¡°The extrarge monsters are gathering. Please be careful.¡±

    The powerful monsters that had started out in the rear, with the army that couldn¡¯t move a foot, they had crushed the lesser creatures in their way underfoot to make their ways to the front.

    Land Dragons and Trolls, andrge monsters like Ogres.

    The figure of a Sand Golem had been confirmed as well, and talks had proceeded towards purposely letting those sorts of monsters pass through.

    Aria changed her clothes, and left the room.

    ¡°Now then, it¡¯s our turn.¡±

    Taking a stretch, she set about getting ready. Seeing her back, ra hurriedly returned to the fortress, transmitted Lyle¡¯s orders, and prayed for her next rest.

    (The problem with Lyle-san¡¯s Connection is how it gets cut the moment you fall asleep. And that I¡¯m the only one on messenger duty.)

    ra wasn¡¯t the only one capable of manipting golems, but neither Lyle nor Damien had a thing for kissing guys.

    Both their opinions aligned, and Damien had work to do, so it couldn¡¯t be helped that messaging was left to ra.

    (Hah, if the first wall is breached, we¡¯ll just be moving to the second wall... but the frequency will surely increase. Wouldn¡¯t anyone do? Just teach someone else golem magic already.)

    ra wanted to return to the fortress, and flop onto a bed at once. But thereiny the problem.

    (The fortress is a hell of its own, so whether one can rest in peace or not is... as I thought, we must secure personnel with all due haste.)

    It was a good thing she had work to do, but ra wanted to do something about the situation where she was the only one for that job...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Between wall and wall, there was a wide space...

    It was tobat the monsters that breached through. There was an incline to the space, and it was made in a way to put the invading side at a disadvantage.

    Barricades of mud were erected, and the preparations to counterattack were in ce.

    With Aria at the head, Lorphys¡¯s side had Alette, and her deputy officer inmand.

    Meanwhile, Zayin had the vice-captainbo of Creit and Albano participating.

    None of them were mounted, as they stood in file, and waited for the monsters toe.

    Around Aria, the Valkyries stood as guards. Alette called over.

    ¡°Now then, I can¡¯t wait to see how you do, littledy. You¡¯re themander here.¡±

    She said that to Aria in jest. But Aria...

    ¡°All we have to do is defeat the enemies before us, right?¡±

    That¡¯s all she said.

    There, Albano burst intoughter in response.

    ¡°No doubt about that! ¡®Cuz this mish-mash hasn¡¯t coordination or anything to speak of.¡±

    Creit drew closer to him.

    ¡°What do you speak of in such an important time!¡±

    ¡°What? Wanna go at it, rock-head!?¡±

    Seeing the belligerent two, Alette, and her adjutant shook their heads.

    ¡°And you two haven¡¯t changed at all. You¡¯ve be vice-captains. How about mellowing out a bit?¡±

    There, a colored smoke rose from the first wall. It was the signal beacon.

    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±

    Alette looked at Aria.

    When Aria nodded, she issued orders to her squadron. And seeing that, Albano and Creit tookmand of their forces as well.

    A squadron of five thousand was going to fight under Aria¡¯smand.

    Aria put power into her hand.

    Looking forward, she could see the first wall¡¯s gate slowly rising in the distance.

    And as if a sea wave had closed in on the coast, the monsters began their assault.

    They weren¡¯t a flock of Goblins or such small fries; they were all giants. She could make out the form of a Land Dragon among them.

    And one of the Valkyries called out to her.

    ¡°Preparationsplete.¡±

    Aria nodded, before turning her spear towards the encroaching wave of monsters.

    ¡°The enemy ising. Roll!¡±

    On her voice, the soldiers turned barrels on their sides, and ignited their fuses. Using the incline to send them rolling, they sent arge number of barrels towards the monster army.

    At the first wall, allies used magic to blow away some monsters, and quickly closed the gate.

    The Valkyries beside Aria spoke up.

    ¡°Numerically, I have to say around three thousand. The enemy¡¯s elite have flooded in quite splendidly.¡±

    ¡°Master is amazing.¡±

    ¡°It is time for us to stand out, and appeal our worth to him.¡±

    Containing her urge to put a hand to her head, Aria looked straight ahead.

    A three thousand that didn¡¯t even reach ten percent of the enemy¡¯s total forces. But looking at quality alone, even among monsters, they were of quite the strong variant.

    If they were to all concentrate their attacks on it, perhaps the first wall really wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.

    A majority of the barrels were swallowed up by the flood of monsters, exploding in their midst, and lowering their numbers.

    The Valkyries again.

    ¡°Second camp ready.¡±

    ¡°They have fallen for it quite splendidly.¡±

    ¡°It is a victory for gunpowder. But the dragons are not stopping. How unfair.¡±

    Even with barrels full of gunpowder exploding, the Dragons and giant Trolls didn¡¯t falter. Things of Ogre level were blown off their feet, but they still tried to get back up.

    When the second camp let their barrels roll, arge Lizard opened its mouth, and tried to attack.

    Aria¡¯s group hid in a nearby cavity to avoid it.

    Arge mass of mes mmed into the second wall, but...

    The twin tailed Valkyrie offered a line.

    ¡°How unfortunate. It has been reinforced.¡±

    The mes dispersed. Unlike the first wall, the second boasted an increased strength.

    When more explosions rang out, blowing more monsters away, Aria took up her weapon, and exited the trench. The Valkyries leapt out as well, each with a weapon in hand.

    Allies also showed themselves from the trench, beginning their attacks with bows and crossbows.

    The Land Dragon rushing up the incline blocked bolts with its hard skin, as it advanced.

    ¡°This is the end of the line.¡±

    Aria slipped into the space right below its neck, swung her spear, and let out a shockwave.

    Its head fell to the floor, while the Valkyries also used their weapons to take down a Troll. Cutting it down, and letting it fall, they shot out their arms in search of their next pray, and grabbed hold of another Troll. Unlike with the Hippogryph, they freely retracted their wires to transport themselves to the enemy.

    And using that momentum, they cut the monsters down.

    Their movements so as not to be bathed in the blood spurt was as if they were dancing.

    Aria avoided the lowered log of a Troll, jumped onto, and ran up it to send her spear through its head.

    Hopping off the copsing Troll, her red armor was dyed even deeper in monster blood.

    Using her longsword to cut down the surrounding Orcs and Ogres in an instant, Alette looked upon the scene.

    ¡°Truly daring, thatss. I¡¯d like to recruit her myself.¡±

    Her adjutant gave the orders for her subordinates to get the monsters gathering around her in order.

    ¡°We are short on personnel, after all. Makes me remember back when we were just scraping by. But right now...¡±

    Alette held up her sword, and made a faint smile.

    ¡°I know... ¡¾Multi-Airde¡¿.¡±

    She swung it, producing invisible des of wind, cutting down monster after monster before her eyes.

    It was a Skill particrly useful for dealing with foes in close formation, and one that allowed her party to deal with arge number of monsters.

    There, a monster began to preparerge-scale magic.

    ¡°How troublesome. We¡¯re retreating back to the trench at once.¡±

    When Alette said that, a single knight raced out, and used a Skill.

    It was Creit.

    ¡°How about you leave this to me! ¡¾Allshield¡¿.¡±

    Creit held up the spear in his hand, manifesting a number ofrge shields, and blocking the enemy¡¯s attack. It blocked both physical attacks and magic, and even put a stop to enemy advances.

    Alette looked at Creit.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have used it earlier!? And if you had something like that, then say so beforehand!¡±

    Sheined.

    In any case, she had never heard that Creit possessed such a useful Skill. At most, she thought he was able to put up a shield to protect a party.

    Raising a grandugh, Creit...

    ¡°I¡¯m growing by the day, you know!¡±

    Even with anger directed his way, he wasn¡¯t dispirited...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After disposing of the elite monsters we had invited in, we withdrew from the first wall.

    There were quite a few knights and soldiers dragging their bodies, and with our fatigue, our movement speed was down.

    My own retreat had May¡¯s assistance, so I was thest in line, and I also had to confirm the destruction of the stronghold.

    I had the Skills to verify there was no one left behind, and as the one in charge, I wanted to hold the image of the reliable one who stayed behind to the end.

    It¡¯s image tactics.

    Something you really couldn¡¯t make light of.

    In war, themander should be stationed at the rear. And that was the type ofmander I was, but if I did that from the start, there would be a problem.

    I had few achievements, so the soldiers were anxious.

    No matter how capable themander may be, a majority of soldiers were normalmoners. Even among knights, there were some who looked down on amander who didn¡¯t go out front, so what would happen if a greenhorn like me was to take up a rear position?

    The one to teach me that was the Seventh.

    I could understand if it were the Third, but it seems such a trend was strong in the Seventh¡¯s time as well.

    ¡ºYes, truly a perfectmander y. On the front lines at the offense, and thest one to retreat. This alone can encourage the troops.¡»

    The Fourth sounded reluctant.

    ¡ºIf we wanted to prioritize efficiency, Lyle should¡¯ve been stationed at the center. But with image building in mind, we¡¯ll have to milk it.¡»

    As I wished they¡¯d worry a little more for me, the soldiers finished pulling out with the assistance of Aria¡¯s forces.

    ¡°Looks like we made it in time.¡±

    The first wall swayed from the attacks of monsters. A magic flew my way, so I held up my left hand, and blocked it with a Magic Shield.

    Crumbling all over, the first stronghold felt like it would give way at any moment.

    ¡°You¡¯ve fulfilled your role perfectly. Thank you.¡±

    Saying that, I straddled myself over quilin-form May, and rode her into the sky. My Mana was at its limits, so there was little I would do.

    I wascking in sleep, and my physical state wasn¡¯t at its peak.

    It pained me, but I had to buy time for my allies¡¯ retreat.

    Soaring through the air, I confirmed that myrades were a good distance away, before taking a stance with the silver bow. The arrow had some fire cast on the tip.

    ¡°So I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    When I shot the arrow into the wall¡¯s insides, the gunpowder storage caught fire, and the wall exploded.

    It didn¡¯t shily burst apart, I felt it crumble quite slowly.

    The monsters clinging to the crumbling wall were dragged in and crushed.

    From the sky, I unsteadily watched over it.

    May spoke.

    ¡°Our allies have reached the second wall.¡±

    On her words, I copsed over her back.

    ¡°Then, please... carry me there too. If possible, make sure not to drop me.¡±

    Milleia-san spoke in regards to my conduct.

    ¡ºI¡¯d really like if he could be reliable to the end... well, it¡¯s Lyle we¡¯re talking about, after all.¡»

    She seemed weary, but I think I work hard.

    (I wonder if it would be alright to get a bit of a higher evaluation here.)

 Volume 11 - 16: The Second Wall

    The Second Wall

    Abandoning the first wall ahead of schedule, I unsteadily hobbled into a room prepared in the second wall, and copsed.

    On top of the bed, I cast off my equipment,y down, and closed my eyes. Soldiers were running about within the wall, and the preparations to wait for the army of monsters were being carried out. The soldiers that had returned were taking up their new stations.

    Those that were forced to fall back were taking a temporary rest.

    Having used too much Mana, and strained my mind too much on the front line, I was also at my limits. I was sticky with sweat. The dust clouds stuck fast to my skin, with a rough feel... but without paying mind to something like that, I copsed on the bed.

    The fight with the monster army did weigh on my mind, but if I didn¡¯t rest, I would never be able to demonstrate power.

    In such a room of mine, I heard a boisterous voice.

    The door was mmed open with good momentum, to reveal an energetic smiling Monica, and three armored people... no golems behind her.

    ¡°Hey, Chicken Dickhead! I, Monica! Your Monica hase to look after you! Feel free tosh out your carnal desires that have built up on the high strung battlefield at me! The perfect maid Monica shall...¡±

    ¡°Out with thee.¡±

    Before she could finish, she was kicked out of the way, and the golem that resembled her... the first Valkyrie unit stood before me.

    ¡°It is my pleasure to be of your acquaintance. We are the Valkyrie Series that shall follow you to your death. We are master¡¯s servants, who shall surely be much more useful than this piece of junk~.¡±

    She swung her arms expressionlessly, and the three units assumed poses. The first unit had the same blond hair, and red eyes as Monica. Their appearances were alike, and I had the feeling I had met her when Oct¨­ abducted me in the Labyrinth. She had the traces of Monica¡¯s elder sister.

    The greatest difference between her and the automaton would have to be the chest.

    The three units changed their poses.

    ¡°Twin Tailed Unit One!¡±

    ¡°ck Haired Beauty, Unit Two!¡±

    ¡°When I am of the same make as Unit Two, just what do you expect me to do? ... Then ponytails it is. ck Haired Ponytail Unit Three! A beauty with a ponytail to boot!¡±

    Unit Three swiftly assumed a ponytail, but while I raised my eyes to them, my face was still buried in my pillow.

    When Monica stood, she had drills equipped to both her hands. A low sound reverberated through the room, and even if I wanted to sleep them away, I couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°You degraded heaps of scrap metal! Don¡¯t be flirting with my Chicken Dickwad. I¡¯ll dismantle you on the spot!!¡±

    Monica faced the three golems, taking out her weapon and taking a stance. I threw the pillow.

    ¡°Shut it, all of you! I¡¯m going to sleep!¡±

    Saying that, I wrapped the nket around myself sending the three Valkyries into a panic. And recovering the pillow, and collecting up my equipment, Monica spoke.

    ¡°You heard him, now you worthless pieces of junk made for nothing but battle can go off and scram. I alone am more than enough for that damn chicken.¡±

    The feeling of my consciousness being sucked away, and the vibrations implying the monsters had reached the wall.

    A voice came from the Jewel.

    It was Milleia-san¡¯s gentle voice.

    ¡ºGood grief... Lyle, send your consciousness over here for a bit.¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... While the first wall had been holding out, the surface of the second wall was being smeared withyer afteryer of special material.

    Alette issued orders atop the wall, as she watched the scene before her eyes.

    This point was the same as the fortress in the rear.

    The first wall was made with its destruction as the premise. But in order to withstand the monster army, the second wall had been constructed much sturdier.

    The wall was high, and close to eight thousand troops were stationed there.

    Those numbers included Aria, Alette, and her adjutant. Creit and Albano, all the talents were gathered.

    And Damien was at the second wall as well. With his automatons and golems, he was reliable enough as a fighting force.

    The monsters had begun their attack on such a wall.

    From its top, arrows were fired and magic was fired, as the human side put up an intense resistance. But in a state where Lyle was absent, they couldn¡¯t put their resources to the optimum use.

    Where to defend, and where to aim.

    While protecting a much burlier wall, the opposition was quite mismatched.

    At that site, Alette was acting as Aria¡¯s support.

    ¡°Quite a few troublesome monsters. After defeating so many, for there to be so many more.¡±

    In regards to the Troll grappling with the gate, those around sted magic into it. But the result was clearly overkill.

    It wasn¡¯t the fault of Aria, who had been left themanding position, Lyle was simply too far out there.

    He had a grasp of the whole, and the speed of his information ry was abnormal. Mastering themand of a number of Support ss Skills, his orders were precise as well.

    ¡°It would¡¯ve been best if he was justmanding from the fortress.¡±

    She knew it wasn¡¯t possible, but a battlefield without Lyle became divided in an instant.

    Zayin¡¯s knights and soldiers would surely follow his orders. He was the hero that reimed the country with only a hundred men. Their civilians would likely fight for him as well. That was just how high his poprity was in Zayin.

    But the knights and soldiers of Lorphys were different.

    They felt a debt to an extent. To an extent, that is.

    Their people had an opposition to fighting alongside the soldiers of Zayin. Fighting shoulder to shoulder with the folks who were nning to invade none too long ago was something Alette herself had opposition to as well.

    If an order hadn¡¯te from the top brass, she would likely have objected.

    And in truth, most of the knights did. Why did they have to risk their lives for Beim¡¯s sake?

    They did truly have a favor to repay, but many couldn¡¯t understand why they would have to go so far.

    Alette, who¡¯d heard the thoughts of the higher-ups wanted to dissent upon hearing the troop dispatch was because of financial debt. But having Beim wring an immense sum out of them down the line wasn¡¯t too fun a tale either.

    Moving her reluctant subordinates, and frantically taking on the monster army, Alette took a sidelong nce at Aria.

    (Too little experience. As a single soldier leading a small force, she may be proficient, but what about as suprememander?)

    Perhaps Aria was also feeling the brunt of herck of experience as she gave a vexed expression.

    The ws of a Gryphon thatnded atop the wall pierced through the chest of one of the soldiers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll...¡±

    When Aria looked like she was about to rush to his aid, Alette held her back with a hand,.

    ¡°Amander doesn¡¯t move!¡±

    ¡°But Lyle...¡±

    Lyle could give orders as he performed on the battlefield. But there was no way Aria could do such a thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you. Amander should confidently stand as amander.¡±

    The current Aria could easily win against a Land Dragon, and she had proved her strength to the soldiers. But without the prowess formand, having her moving about would be troublesome. It would be best to keep her still.

    ¡°Dispatch a knight. Bind it, and buy time!¡±

    The deceased soldier was one of Lorphys. With loathsome sentiment, Alette continued giving out orders.

    Aria hit her fist against a nearby wall...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Within the Jewel.

    I tottered in the round table¡¯s room as I was beckoned into my room of memories.

    The other ancestors weren¡¯t there.

    I wanted to hear their opinions on the battle, but no one wasing out.

    ¡°Um, there¡¯s a lot I want to ask.¡±

    When I said that, Milleia-san approached me, pushed both her hands against my back, and shoved me into the room.

    ¡ºYeah, yeah.¡»

    Without my words going through, I was pushed into my room. And as I rounded the doorway, a warm sunlight and gentle wind brought the smell of vegetation to my nose.

    There was a singlerge tree, and a sheet was spread out under it.

    A scene I¡¯d scene somewhere once before.

    With my back pushed, I walked up a hill all the way to where the tree cast its shade. Milleia sat on the sheet, and lightly hit her hand against herp.

    ¡ºHere.¡»

    ¡°... Yes?¡±

    As I failed to understand, she shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡ºAp pillow. Your big sister Milleia is offering you ap pillow. It¡¯s oh so noisy out there, so you¡¯d much like to sleep in a quiet ce like this, right?¡»

    Hearing that, I chose to oppose. To be honest, I did feel embarrassed, but more importantly, there was a war going on out there.

    Is it really alright that I take it easy down here? That was how I felt.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m...¡±

    As if she read everything off my expression, Milleia-san pulled my hand, and embraced my head. Her chest hit my face, but for some reason it felt gentle. My heart rate didn¡¯t increase.

    ¡ºJust rest for now. Lyle, if you strain yourself too much, you¡¯ll be all used up. Just let yourself loose to a moderate level. Why is it that Walt men always try to act so tough?¡»

    As she giggled to herself, I epted her offer to ap pillow.

    The wind feltfortable, and I felt I was going to remember something. When I closed my eyes, I let myself be taken by that sense offort.

    ¡ºThe First tried too hard, and the Second had his troubles. The Third risked his life to protect the territory. The Fourth frantically rose to manage it. The Fifth endured especially so. My brother... the Sixth had his own share of troubles as well. Brod was relied on and stretched to his breaking point... no, that¡¯s wrong. He thought it was necessary, so he let it happen, I¡¯m sure.¡»

    While letting me rest on herp, she stroked my head. Feeling a somewhat nostalgic sense, I listened to her words.

    ¡º... Lyle, you could have tossed it all aside. You didn¡¯t have to push yourself here.¡»

    I spoke quietly.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t return anymore. I have to move forwards.¡±

    Maybe Milleia-san noticed my sentiment.

    ¡ºIs it painful to see the deaths of those fighting for your sake?¡»

    ¡°Many have died because of me. And from here on, well... many more will die.¡±

    The moment I swore to fight Celes, I had resolved myself to protect. But in truth, it was my fault that many humans were now dead.

    At times, I didn¡¯t know anymore. But stopping here in my tracks wasn¡¯t something I could forgive.

    Milleia-san simply offered some gentle words.

    ¡ºBut you¡¯ve decided to fight, right?¡»

    ¡°... Yes.¡±

    ¡ºThen you have to rest when the timees to rest.¡»

    And as I felt my mind distancing itself, I heard her voice.

    ¡ºLyle, I can¡¯t wait to hear your answer. Will you lift someone up, or make it a stand of your own? We all can¡¯t help but...¡»

    I couldn¡¯t catch the end of it. But I recalled the source of this nostalgic sensation.

    (Right. This is the sense of a mother¡¯s warmth... so I had even forgotten something like that.)

    In that space with a warm and gentle wind, I drifted asleep.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I opened my eyes, the room was already ark.

    And raising myself, I heard the breath of someone sleeping.

    Making a magic light on my left hand, I found Miranda. Miranda who resembled Milleia-san was giving me ap pillow.

    Impacts reached all the way to the room I was in, so I was curious about the situation outside.

    Water was prepared nearby, so I took it in hand, poured a cup, and downed it.

    Miranda opened her eyes.

    ¡°Oh my, good morning.¡±

    She greeted me with a bit of a sleepy expression. Why was she here? Why was she giving me ap pillow? There was quite a bit I thought to ask, but I instead passed her a cup of water.

    As she epted it and took a sip, a jolt reached the room once more.

    ¡°Seems we¡¯re being pressed quite hard.¡±

    The Skills... Map, Search... using them, I confirmed the surroundings situation. As I thought I had rested a bit too much, Miranda exited the bed, and stretched.

    She was wearing little more than a shirt over her undergarments, an inexplicably defenseless appearance.

    ¡°Now then, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s harsh for Aria alone, so let¡¯s do our best as well.¡±

    When Miranda said that with a smile, I gave an apology.

    ¡°Sorry. Novem¡¯s in the rear. ra¡¯s on Porter, focusing on transport. Eva had to step back, and May moved to the next preparations, so...¡±

    Shannon was in the back assisting Novem.

    In the back lines, the reorganization of troops that stepped back was being carried out. I¡¯m sure they would be dispatched to this wall in the near future. Of course, those stationed at this wall right now would surely be sent back soon as well.

    Miranda gave a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Well, just leave it to reliable Miranda-san.¡±

    Is what she said.

    When I smiled, she smiled as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s a big help. Once Eva¡¯s squad returns, I¡¯ll have you step back for a bit. From then on is the real deal.¡±

    There, Miranda came up close to me. She wrapped both hands behind my neck, and brought her face up to mine.

    ¡°That aside, your Skill¡¯s effects were cut, so could I leave it to you?¡±

    I averted my eyes a bit, but when I nodded, Miranda smiled. She brought her face closer, making it end up that I was the one being kissed.

    From the Jewel, the ancestors that had been watching silently started booing.

    In order.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re as passive as ever. Try learning something from mr. lyle.¡»

    ¡ºLearn to build the mood up some more, Lyle. How pitiful it is to have to leave it to the other party.¡»

    ¡º... Don¡¯t ever do it in front of the soldiers. Show off that flirting on the battlefield, and it won¡¯t just end with some blood lust.¡»

    ¡ºBut for a kiss to be required if it¡¯s ever interrupted... There was that talk about how a Skill¡¯s manifestation is based on an individual¡¯s desires, right? Lyle, could it be you were actually aiming for this?¡»

    Just what sort of timing are these guys speaking up in? Kissed in Miranda¡¯s embrace, I suddenly began to feel embarrassed.

    As her tongue entered my mouth, Milleia-san chose to call out as well.

    ¡ºLyle, wrap your hand around her hip. Hold her tight! Hold her real tight!¡»

    She was all for it.

    I was seriously starting to doubt whether she was the same individual I was interacting with before.

 Volume 11 - 17: Fortress

    Fortress

    ... Back in Beim, the city was going over its ramparts for defense.

    Confirming if there was any damage to them, and making preparations to take down the massive monster army.

    But the monsters that had long since begun their march had still yet to reach the free city.

    One of the captains leading a mercenary brigade looked out into the distance from the division of wall he had been afforded.

    ¡°... Is Fort Redant still holding firm? Well, with twenty thousand, perhaps they¡¯llst a week.¡±

    He knew of Fort Redant, but however reinforced it may be, he didn¡¯t believe it possible for them to defend against a few hundred thousand monsters.

    And that was because he hadn¡¯t heard of Lyle receiving backing from the Tr¨¥s House.

    The considerable funds he received and used to turn the fort to a fortress was a slice of information out of reach for a single mercenary brigade chief.

    But even if he knew it, he wouldn¡¯t have thought they would hold out.

    Beim was seriously working under the premise that that allied forces of Zayin and Lorphys were to be annihted at Fort Redant...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Beim¡¯s meeting of merchants.

    In that meeting where Beim¡¯s top dogs gathered, Fidel was quite irritated.

    Meeting hall of multiple levels, the facilitator went on of Beim¡¯s impregnable defense.

    The main members had already gathered up before the meeting, and confirmed their information with one another. It was precisely because he confirmed it, that Fidel was so irritated.

    ¡°As I¡¯m sure you already know, Beim¡¯s ramparts are of a special material, boasting a high resistance to magic. At present, we are working to repair any damage they may have, and the mercenaries have already been stationed in perfect condition. The craftsmen are making weapons en masse, and the production of arrows is going on and on.¡±

    Sitting in his chair, folding his arms on top of the table, Fidel stared holes into the facilitator brimming with confidence.

    (Fool. At this rate, those goods you keep making will be your debt.)

    A number of merchants were trying to reap profit from this war.

    Purchasing equipment, they were thinking of what woulde after the monsters were repeled.

    But Fidel knew.

    (That gigolo! He went and built up a damn fortress! With my money! He arbitrarily went and used my Tr¨¥s House¡¯s money to make a fortress, and what¡¯s more, he used more than half of it!!?)

    There were other facts that made his want to hold his head. Since the Tr¨¥s House backed them, arge number of merchants had decided to jump on the bandwagon and back Lyle as well.

    That much was fine. But the amount had be something that couldn¡¯t beughed at. Because the enemy¡¯s advance had been simply too slow, some of Beim¡¯s swift footed adventurers had run off for recon.

    And what they found wasn¡¯t a fort, but a fortress.

    ¡°By the adventurers¡¯ diagnosis, even that wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up to it, but... a few of them did say that it would. So the possibility exists.¡±

    The fact the probability of Lyle repelling the monsters at Fort... Fortress Redant wasn¡¯t zero was something Fidel couldn¡¯t forgive.

    (Just how stubborn can he be!?)

    It vexed him, but what irritated him more was...

    (At this rate, it will be a victory for him alone!)

    In this matter, Lyle had gone to Beim¡¯s Guild Headquarters requesting some manpower. Naturally, the Guild was reluctant. If it really came down to it, they were prepared to send two to three thousand, but Lyle immediately pulled back.

    If it turned out that Lyle really was able to pierce through the monster legion there, then the ¡®truth¡¯ would be that the Guild had refused to aid.

    (... Hmm, but since the Tr¨¥s House did aid him, there are no problems on my side. The Guild will probably try to crush the man for it, but that¡¯s all I could wish for.)

    Starting with Fidel, there were plenty of houses that backed them. They did their part, was another way you could phrase it.

    They were small-time merchants who didn¡¯t know the surrounding situation, but as many hands were moving under the estimate of the monster attack, a small portion of them had truly thought Lyle could defend against several hundred thousand monsters...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The second wall.

    Having used it to buy five days of time, I entered the preparations to retreat.

    It was considerably earlier than estimated, but in this situation, it really couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Looking down at the monsters from atop the wall, they were crowded together in a not-to-narrow space with cliffs on both sides.

    ¡°This is as far as it goes. Almost all of the squad initially stationed here has withdrawn to the fortress. Even changing them out, with repeated withdrawals, our numbers have been cut to a thousand here.¡±

    The second wall itself could still hold.

    But we didn¡¯t have the people for it anymore.

    By my side was Eva, who¡¯d returned from the Fortress. Her pink blonde hair was a mess, and she was making a bit of a tired expression.

    ¡°Lyle, Alette and Creit and even Albano have withdrawn to the back lines. Aria three days ago... we¡¯ve nomanders here.¡±

    I gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Oh well. Since Noy-san returned, I thought we couldst a few more days, but I guess not.¡±

    As I said that, she was staring at me intently.

    ¡°Our calctions were too soft. Sending them back one after the next, and only sending more as soon as reinforcementse. This isn¡¯t normal.¡±

    It¡¯s true that our calctions werergely off. There, ra raced up the steps with a message for me.

    She had umted considerable fatigue as well, and had rested a bit in the back. She had only just woken up, but there were few people who could maneuver Porter, so I had to push her.

    ¡°Ah, so here¡¯s where you were, elven fraud.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean fraud!? Can¡¯t you do something about that cynicism of yours? Just listening to you is irritating me, you know?¡±

    ra made an incredibly wonderful smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard people get quite irritated when the arrow hits the mark. Now then, a message for you, Lyle-san.¡±

    Seeing ra¡¯s face turn serious, I grabbed and held down Eva¡¯s arm that seemed to want to grasp at her at any moment.

    ¡°The preparations areplete. The smiths have also finished up the ¡®Exploding Arrows¡¯ from Arumsaas. When I told them they were invented to make pocket change for students, they got angry and said it was too dangerous. And Boosted Arrows... they¡¯ve given them an official name.¡±

    I nodded, and addressed her.

    ¡°Carry back the injured and sleep-deprived. We¡¯ve things to prepare here as well.¡±

    ra lightly pushed up her sses with her fingertips.

    ¡°A round trip again? Will you be returning first?¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°My apologies, I¡¯m going backst. Hurry.¡±

    When ra went back down the stairs, I let go of Eva¡¯s arm, and spoke.

    ¡°Eva, prepare to withdraw. And send Monica and the Valkyries back too.¡±

    Eva looked in ra¡¯s direction.

    ¡°That toxic wench... yeah, that¡¯s fine, but it¡¯s already night. With so few people, I think they¡¯ll easily get to this point, you know? You sure you want to send off Monica and co.? They¡¯ll hate it too.¡±

    When she¡¯s supposed to be an automaton, why is her self-assertion so strong?

    ¡°No problem. In the worst case, this ce need only remain in shape.¡±

    Because the second wall... really carried a separate purpose.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    It was about to be morning soon.

    As ra was carrying personnel off to the fortress, I looked at the army of monsters.

    ¡°I don¡¯ get the feeling their numbers are going down at all.¡±

    I was alone there, so I could reply to the voices of the Jewel. The Third sounded as aloof as ever.

    ¡ºWhy of course. No matter how you chip them down, the enemy¡¯s some hundred thousand... even if you take out half, it¡¯s a massive legion that surpasses ten thousand. This is a bit earlier than nned, but you could call it favorable.¡»

    I looked up at the night sky.

    ¡°... We let most of the flying monsters slip by.¡±

    While I was resting, or had my attention taken by something else, the flying monsters let other monsters mount their backs, and even crossed over the fortress in the back.

    The Fifth sounded a little angry at me.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t think you can do everything. The other folks are doing everything they can. And you did what you could. Then when it passes that, it¡¯s Beim¡¯s responsibility. Like hell you¡¯d be able to not let a single one get through. Though it may be a different story if you had a greater number.¡»

    With the magic that came flying, the top of the wall was in a bad state.

    Eva came over to me, and informed me her preparations were finished.

    ¡°Lyle, you¡¯re thest.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Descending the wall, I saw therge-scale Porter preparing to depart. The Porter Damien had made for transporting cardo was stuffed with knights and soldiers and elves.

    I climbed onto the roof, and told ra to depart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    ¡°... Yes.¡±

    She looked somewhat embarrassed for some reason, but now wasn¡¯t the time to call out to her on that.

    In regards to the wall that no longer had any resistance, the monstersunched their attacks all at once. Feelign the resultant tremor through porter, I turned to the wall.

    Perhaps the monsters thought the gate weaker than the structure, as they started concentrating their attacks there.

    When Porter was around halfway between the second wall and the fortress, the gate was breached. Monsters began flowing through it.

    Preparing the silver bow in my left hand, I took a stance on the roof.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take down the ones quick on their feet. ra, just keep straight for the fortress.¡±

    ¡°U-understood.¡±

    Therge porter had a space in the front for humans to ride. By getting in it, ra was able to look ahead as she controlled Porter, with increased safety.

    Getting my breathing in order, I fired an arrow at the Kentaurus running at the front.

    The head one fell, and those behind got their legs caught up, and fell as well. But trampling over their fallenrades, the monsters marched on.

    With the next arrows, I could defeat monsters in much the same way, but paying no heed, the monsters continued to tread over them and press on. It didn¡¯t have much of a stalling effect.

    Using the Skill... Speed... I was elerating Porter, but even so, it looked like we were just barely going to reach the fortress.

    The fortress¡¯ gate was open, and we need only get through it.

    I fired one arrow after the next, but it just looked as if the bolts were being swallowed up by the army of monsters.

    The Fourth let his voice.

    ¡ºIt looks as if it¡¯s having not the slightest effect.¡»

    There, the Seventh as well.

    ¡ºI¡¯m sure it¡¯s doing something, more than less. Better than doing nothing, I¡¯m sure.¡»

    As he spoke, arge number of monsters were trampled, and brushing them away with a hand, arge monster leapt out.

    White fur, it was a monkey-like monster with a red face. Its long forelimbs boasted sharp ws, and revealing its fangs, it used its long limbs to rush at us.

    Size-wise, perhaps five to six meters.

    Anyways, it came at us as if it were shot out of the monster army.

    Pulling the silver bow, I shot an arrow, but the monster reacted immediately, moved its body just a little to the side, and while the arrow gave chase, it didn¡¯t pierce into the point I had aimed at.

    It pierced into its shoulder and exploded, but it didn¡¯t seem to give too much damage. I¡¯m sure its thick white fur blocked it.

    Turning to look at the fortress, it was already before our eyes. I shot two arrows to try slowing the monkey down, but the enemy ignored them, and barreled on.

    I returned the silver bow to Jewel form, and hung it back around my neck.

    Milleia-san sounded a little surprised.

    ¡ºOh, you¡¯re not using the sword?¡»

    I pulled the katana at my waist, and took a stance with it in both hands.

    ¡°No, I do want to use it. But I wanted to try and test how this one feels...¡±

    At that moment, therge-scale Porter rounded the gateway, and arge and sturdy-looking gate began falling from above.

    But the monster took a leap, and ended up infiltrating the fortress walls. Therge-scale Porter took arge brake to kill its momentum, the back part of its long and slender body still moving forward, causing it to take a ny degree turn before it stopped.

    I jumped off the roof, and confronted the oversized monster.

    Getting out of Porter, ra yelled my way.

    ¡°Lyle-san, it¡¯s a Giant Kong! It was probably a boss monster in the Labyrinth!¡±

    As I tread over the ground, the red face of the Giant Kong red at me.

    It seems it had chosen me as its first prey.

    It greatly expanded its chest, and raised a war cry, as I started off towards it, drawing my gun from the holster on the back of my hip.

    I took a leap and pointed the gunpoint at therge, open mouth of the Giant Kong.

    ¡°If the skin doesn¡¯t work, how about the mouth?¡±

    When I pulled the trigger, a bullet shot into its mouth. Perhaps it hurt, as the Giant Kong let out a strange voice.

    But its fishy breath built up some wind power, blowing me away a bit.

    In the air, I aimed at the ring monkey¡¯s eyes, and pulled the trigger.

    That was the gun¡¯s sixth cartridge, so afternding, I returned it to its holster. The Giant Kong closed its left eye, as blood flowed down from it. Blood also fell down the corners of its mouth, and the red face looking at me with its deep wrinkles became even more wrinkled.

    As I took a stance with the Katana in both hands, the surrounding knights and soldiers began to gather. In their hands were guns and bows, and crossbows as well.

    ¡°Leave this one to me!¡±

    Saying that, I stepped in, and used the Skill... Up n¡¯ Down... to dull my enemy¡¯s movements while enhancing my own. The Giant Kong tried to shake off the Skill¡¯s restraints, but as I approached, it gave up and swung its left arm around.

    I moved to its blind left side. It was recklessly swinging that left arm about, so I went ahead, and took a horizontal swipe with the Katana.

    Even though the de seemed to be made of rare metal, it chipped.

    But the Giant Kong¡¯s left arm flew off, and collided with the fortress¡¯ wall.

    ¡°It cuts alright.¡±

    I looked at the Katana, and gave such an impression, but it still chipped when smelted of valuable rare metal. Its edge was made too sharp, and too fragile. If I learned how to use it, perhaps it would be different, but in my case, it would be ruined before I knew it.

    However, the enemy was one that boasted a robust coat of fur. If it could lop off an arm of a foe like that, perhaps it would work out.

    Blood scattered about, as the Giant Kong hit its right fist against me. I rolled along the ground to avoid it, while cutting at its legs.

    As its movements gradually became worse, I jumped up, and drew a single line across its neck.

    The fur that could stand an explosion was cut through, and its head danced in the air as I wiped off the blood sticking to the Katana.

    The sky was turning red, and I looked at the de.

    ¡°It¡¯s at least better than a mass produced sabre, but...¡±

    I muttered that as I looked at the chipped edge, and the cracks running along its breadth. Valkyrie Unit One came over to my side.

    ¡°Master, a recement Katana.¡±

    From the wing-like binder on her back, she took out a spare Katana as she said that.

    Monica came running with a simr recement, but she stared at us with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°F-for this Monica to bete...¡±

    She looked considerably depressed.

    Letting out a sigh, I reced the Katana at my hip before issuing orders around. And I headed off towards the stairs to the top of the fortress.

    ¡°Strip off the monster¡¯s materials. This one will be worth some. Who¡¯s up top?¡±

    ra looked at the Giant Kong and exined the dissection steps to the soldiers before turning back to me.

    ¡°Aria-san, and Miranda-san. Alette-san should be in the dungeons... Novem-san is busy with treating the injured soldiers.¡±

    Hearing that, I called out to Eva, and started my way up.

    Eva addressed the elves.

    ¡°How about it! Achievements worthy of song, are they not!?¡±

    ... She bragged.

    ¡°Certainly. But when we¡¯re this busy, I¡¯ve no time to think up tunes.¡±

    ¡°I want to hear the tales of the other ones that stood out.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s to be made to song, then that battle just now should... no, in that case, it would end up too long.¡±

    To speak of this battle, and turn it to song, the elves were conversing amongst themselves with serious expressions.

    A little taken aback, I headed for the top alone.

    Climbing the stairs, I stood atop the high point of the fortress.

    The Third, seeing the scene around...

    ¡ºNow then, it¡¯s a big job from here on. We¡¯ve done all the preparations, so we must properly get out the results.¡»

    ... He said.

    Cannon barrels were sticking out from the fortress¡¯ insides. The soldiers had prepared mountains of arrows, as they held up their bows and crossbows.

    The knights and magicians were awaiting my orders, and an army of around ten thousand were gathered here.

    The Fourth sounded like he was having fun.

    ¡ºThe rate of Growth breaking out was exceedingly fast, so we¡¯ve retreated back to the fortress much faster than anticipated. But that¡¯s all there is to it. We¡¯ll strike them down here.¡»

    The Fifth looked at the second wall in the distance.

    ¡ºThey¡¯ve faithfully passed through the gate like good Samaritans. So as long as we hold them at our gate, they¡¯re sealed in. Let¡¯s go about it without letting a singlend monster through. Well, I doubt they¡¯ll get far, but not having any spills is a good thing.¡»

    The second wall was equipped with two doors. And while the first had been broken down, the second could be closed up at any time.

    The Seventh spoke in a serious tone.

    ¡ºFrom here on is just in work. Just crush the monsters you¡¯ve sealed in. You have enough preparations to take care of that... Lyle!¡»

    I gripped the Jewel, and looked up at the sky. Trying to infiltrate the fortress, Gryphons and Hippogryphs flew in with other creatures atop their backs.

    ¡°So they still had some aerial forces on them? But they should¡¯ve used them sooner.¡±

    Higher still than those monsters, quilins racing through the sky let lightning fall from their prided horns, shooting down the flying monsters.

    It wasn¡¯t just a few of them.

    Their numbers surpassing a dozen, the quilins looked down over the monsters.

    And in the distance, I could see May. She headed to the second wall, and moved the contraption to close the gate.

    Its closing meant the monsters trapped here no longer had anywhere to run.

    Having experienced growth, and lost some time, the knights and soldiers could likely disy even more power than before.

    Milleia-san spoke.

    ¡ºSo even an army of monsters is mere food to raise up your elite soldiers? Good grief, you Walt House heads sure are scary.¡»

    I had no objection.

    Stronger than the second wall, the fortress had firm magic countermeasures in ce. After that, we just had to wipe out the monsters sealed here.

    As I stood on the highest point of the fortress, the gazes of knights and soldiers gathered on me.

    Atop the fortress, a g swayed in the wind, glittering in the rising morning sun.

    I held up my right hand.

    ¡°From here one, we shall get serious! Use all your strength to... wipe out the enemy!¡±

    Before the sealed monsters, the troops wrung out their voices. Their protruded their fists to the heavens as their morale rose.

    (... Right. From here on is the real deal, and from here on, it will be hell.)

    I thought, as I watched the army of monsters approaching before my eyes.

 Volume 11 - 18: Brother Maksim

    Brother Maksim

    Before the monster army that did nothing but try to press on, I raised my right hand high.

    Lowering it down to eye level, I raised my voice.

    The fortress was unlike the first or second wall, boasting a splendid construction worthy of its fortress title. I doubt it would break so easily.

    The knights and soldiers in the sturdy fortress maybe a bitcking in judgement, looked a bit relieved within its walls.

    ¡°First through third squadrons, fire!¡±

    Our forces were divided in four, and three of them shot their magic towards therge-scale army of monsters. Fire, wind, and earth came down on them, and to block it, the monsters deployed their Magic Shield as well.

    A semi-transparent yellow light rose to try and defend, but breaking through them, the magic came raining down.

    The opposite of our initial position.

    ¡°Is the oil ready?¡±

    When I said that, the answer came from the onemanding the modified siege weapon inside the fortress, ra.

    ¡ºAll clear. We can fire anytime.¡»

    ¡°Then scatter it shily.¡±

    Hearing my voice, barrels of oil came flying out of the fortress one after the next. They passed over we who were at the fortress¡¯ highest point, and began raining down on the monsters.

    After a sufficient number of barrels were fired, I...

    ¡°Fourth squadron, use fire attribute.¡±

    A momentter, fire attribute magic was fired. A majority of it was blocked, but as long as a single portion of it was set alight, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    The scattered barrels burst, and sttered their surroundings in oil. Once ignited, they began to ze up.

    I watched the scene.

    ¡°Miranda, Eva.¡±

    Calling out to the two of them, I had the magician and knight casters step back, recing them with elves and soldiers with guns.

    From the fortress walls, Boosted Arrows and guns were fired. The sounds of explosions and gunshots rung out as they continueding down on the zing monsters.

    And trampling over the monsters that had been rendered immobile, the next wave of monsters advanced.

    ¡°... Prepare the cannons.¡±

    On my words, the cannons breathed mes in session.

    And in that space of time, the catapults and magics were prepared once more.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In the fortress¡¯ interior, Shannon was helping out.

    She was carrying out misceneous tasks by Novem¡¯s side, but there were crowds of injured troops around.

    While many knights and soldiers experienced ¡®Growth¡¯, and had to withdraw, it wasn¡¯t as if there wasn¡¯t anyone being injured. In pain, some had even lost an arm or a leg.

    ¡°Goddammit, why was I...¡±

    ¡°My eyes... someone turn on the lights...¡±

    ¡°Mother... mother...¡±

    If there was to be another battlefield in this war, then surely she was standing on it. Or so Shannon thought as she followed behind Novem.

    Approaching the injured newly brought in, Novem immediately started treatment through magic. There were other magicians capable of healing magic as well, but with so many being brought in one after the next, the countermeasures couldn¡¯t catch up.

    Among them...

    ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re injured!¡±

    One of the other magicians was trying to stop a patient.

    ¡°Shut it! I¡¯m gonna avenge my men! I¡¯m gonna kill everyst one of those monster bastards out there!¡±

    A knight with his body wrapped in bandages took his weapon in hand, and tried to go out.

    As Shannon watched in the corner of her eye, Novem spoke as she treated another patient.

    ¡°Shannon-chan, bandages.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah, yes.¡±

    After she handed a bandage over, Novem disinfected the wound, and wrapped it. If she handled each and every wound with magic, Novem would copse.

    Once she had nimbly finished first aid, the copsed soldier...

    ¡°T-thank you.¡±

    ... Spoke.

    Novem smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. You¡¯ll be right as rain in no time.¡±

    Saying that, she stood, and headed off to the next patient being carried in.

    There were some who gave thanks. Upon hearing she was one of Lyle¡¯srades, there were some who rained her with insults.

    In such a ce, Novem continued carrying out treatment.

    To Shannon, it looked as if Novem was epting all the negative emotions as Lyle built up his fame.

    His otherrades were all carrying out their varied roles. Within all that, Shannon thought.

    (Just what should I... what do I even want to do?)

    She thought...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In a room of the fortress, Adele was calcting on a table.

    Food and materials, with personnel cement, there were many things that had to be done.

    Damien was also in the room, and his maids were looking after him. While they were at it, they attended to Adele as well. Right, stressing the, ¡®while they were at it¡¯ part.

    They were still a help, so she had noints, but Adele...

    ¡°Arrows, bullets... it all flows away like water down the stream. It¡¯s strange. This is strange... our money... our gold is running far, far away.¡±

    Moving men wasn¡¯t free. Calcting it all, an outrageous amount of money was circting around.

    This was different from the sort of war Adele knew of. It was so different her eyes were getting teary.

    Seeing her like that, Damien spoke.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? It was someone else¡¯s money to begin with.¡±

    There, Adele hit her hands against the table, and used the recoil to stand.

    ¡°What will that thought process ever aplish!? From here on, no matter how much money we get, it won¡¯t be enough! Have you not forgotten your own research funds were someone else¡¯s money!?¡±

    Damien took a sip of the tea in his cup.

    ¡°Well, well, just go ask Lyle, and he¡¯ll seduce another richss for you. I¡¯ve begun to realize ittely, you know. If Lyle sweet talks the daughters of Beim¡¯s rich guys, then he could even move the city of Beim to his will.¡±

    Hearing Damien¡¯s story, Adele¡¯s face cramped up.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way he could do that. And wait, even if he could, that would make Lyle-san no different from Celes, would it not?¡±

    Damien pouted.

    ¡°You think so? Lyle¡¯s got a strange sense of integrity, so I do think he¡¯ll properly take responsibility. See, no one will be unhappy here.¡±

    Seeing him let out a dryugh, Adele pressed a hand to her face.

    ¡°... The misfortune falls on those concerned with those richsses of yours. In truth, it does seem the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s head is considerably angry right now.¡±

    Letting out a sigh, Adele turned her interest to the state of the battlefield.

    Her guard Maksim was also out on the field. And so she prayed he wouldn¡¯t get injured...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... On top of the fortress walls, Maksim took on the monsters climbing up.

    Wearing a metal protector over his forehead, he held up his spear and dispatched monster after monster on the fortress ground.

    The more he defeated, the more monster corpses piled up below, allowing more species of monsters to try climbing up.

    ¡°Step back!!¡±

    While he swung about his spear in a grand fashion, his attacks never touched an ally.

    He impaled a monster that climbed up, and flung him off outside the wall.

    The knights who carried the same role as him watched his fighting style in shock.

    ¡°He¡¯s strong.¡±

    ¡°Who is he? A famed knight?¡±

    Hearing those voices, Maksim recalled those that had been his friends and rivals in Bahnseim.

    (I guess there¡¯s no way my name would be known in foreignnds. Just goes to show how vast the world is...)

    His thoughts turning to hisrades defeated by Celes, Maksim swung his spear. At that moment, a Hippogryph started down in a nosedive.

    Maksim turned his left hand to the monster.

    ¡°¡¾Sand Arm¡¿¡±

    He used a magic. It was no ordinary magic, but a magic he used so often it had cemented itself as his Skill.

    An arm fashioned of hardened sand, boasting an appearance as if it were d in armor. Its giant hand grasped the flying Hippogryph, and crushed it to death.

    A former knight adept in magic and spears... Maksim Danhel... back in Bahnseim, he was even named among the greatest of knights.

    ¡°Sorry, but for mdy¡¯s sake, I can¡¯t be losing. From here on, not a single one shall pass!¡±

    Within a state of constant monster attack, Lyle¡¯s forces were somehow holding out...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In the highest, and most conspicuous point of the fortress, I tookmand.

    I transmitted betweenrades connected with Connection, and watched the state of the whole as I gave out orders.

    Which would need what number of men.

    Which squad to withdraw, and what timing to send reinforcements with.

    I was giving out those sorts of orders, but for some reason, I felt I was just acting as a ry station. I processed all the information flooding in, and put out orders based on them.

    Perhaps because I was in such a conspicuous point, monsters wouldn¡¯t stop targeting me. But I didn¡¯t have to raise a hand. The reason being...

    ¡°You¡¯re in the way!¡±

    The monsters that made it to me were hit out of the walls with Monica¡¯s hammer.

    The monsters hit with that giant hammer fell apart in midair, and rained down in quite a horrible state.

    And around us, the Valkyries were also on standby. From the binders on their backs, they took out guns, and attacked the approaching monsters.

    Their precise marksmanship was one thing, but even if the monsters came close, they could easily deal with them.

    (The problem is the Mana. These guys consume it like crazy.)

    My Mana pool had increased, but with Skills, four automatons, and a Jewel... with all of them draining it from me, containing Mana consumption was a crucial task.

    (If I have to mobilize more units, I¡¯ll be rendered immobile.)

    Short term may be fine, but I concluded that moving a number of Valkyries over a long term would be impossible.

    While I thought over it, Monica waved her hand at me.

    ¡°Did you see, Chicken Dickwad!? The valor of Monica! Mighty inbat, almighty in housework! I¡¯m on a different level than those degraded scraps littered around!¡±

    As Monica delightfully waved her hands, the Valkyries expressionlessly pointed their gunpoints at her. I felt they would pull the trigger without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Take this seriously! Monica, don¡¯t rile them up!¡±

    Valkyrie Unit One tantly clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Che, looks like master¡¯s saved you, scrap metal.¡±

    There, Monica held up her giant hammer.

    ¡°Unfortunate idents are an everyday urance on the battlefield. I¡¯ll scrap you, and use that scrapping as vital data for future experiments!¡±

    I addressed ra.

    ¡°... ra, how are things on your side?¡±

    As we were bound by Connection, she could see my situation as well.

    ¡º... Next preparations are in ce. Gunpowder was fine, right?¡»

    As she said that, Aria butted in. Aria was inside the fortress, managing the cannons.

    ¡ºReady over here too. But it looks like we won¡¯t be able to fire for a while after this one. Something about washing the barrels or something.¡»

    (Cleaning out the cannons? Then we¡¯ll have to scatter some magic for a while.)

    I addressed everyone.

    ¡ºYou heard her. Next we¡¯ll be using a consecutive stream of small-scale magic.¡»

    There, from Miranda.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a bit rough here. The main knights fell back. Can we send out Alette-san yet?¡»

    On those words, I made a conflicted expression.

    ¡°... Shannon, go check on her.¡±

    The conversation suddenly turning to her, Shannon sounded reluctant.

    ¡ºEck, me?¡»

    There, Novem spoke to her.

    ¡ºPlease go, Shannon-chan. And you can have a bit of a break afterwards.¡»

    Reluctant as she was, Shannon went off to confirm Alette-san¡¯s condition.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Shannon arrived at a special space within the fortress.

    It was prepared as a dungeon, but it wasn¡¯t like there were any criminals to imprison there.

    The dubious post-Growth troops were locked up there.

    As Shannon set foot in...

    ¡°If I¡¯m not there, everyone will... I¡¯m begging you! Let me out of here!¡±

    ¡°The time hath finally arrived to remove the seal on this left arm of mine. I don¡¯t want anymore to die...¡±

    ¡°... Perhaps I¡¯m done for already. Perhaps I¡¯m no good. Taking it out on Albano... just how petty a man am I?¡±

    Thest one, cradling his knees as he looked at the wall, was Creit. It seems that to contrast his usual high tensions, his post-Growth left him depressed.

    She couldn¡¯t watch.

    For a different reason than the injured patients, Shannon couldn¡¯t bring herself to watch.

    And heading to her destination cell, she found Alette tied up, rolling on the floor.

    It was the knights of Lorphys. Meaning Alette¡¯s subordinates who did it. Saying they couldn¡¯t let their captain show off such a horrid state, they spun rope upon rope around her, and shoved her in a cell.

    Alette was left showing her back to Shannon.

    ¡°Are you alright? Can youe out yet?

    When she asked, Alette shifted her weight, and rolled to face Shannon.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I properly have my marriage registration form with me. My preparations for a romance breaking out on the battlefield are perfect!¡±

    Shannon made a fed-up expression.

    ¡°Hey, do you carry that around with you regrly?¡±

    Alette made an exceedingly nice smile.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Or so she said. Shannon thought perhaps it was hopeless.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t have itst time?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, ¡¯twas my embarrassment. I¡¯ve never let it leave my hands, and I¡¯ve made it easily essible so as not to let the chance slip by. I even have spares.¡±

    Shannon let out a sigh, before signaling to Lyle.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s no good.¡»

    Sending the message, she began her way out of the room lined with cells.

    ¡°W-wait! Come to think of it, there was that headbanded, muscr, beautiful knight, right!? Could you tell me his name!? I¡¯ve fallen for his skill with the spear. I want him to pierce me too!¡±

    Shannon turned back to Alette.

    ¡°You mean Maksim-niisan? But he¡¯s already got someone he likes, you know? Quite wholeheartedly. Though I have to say it¡¯ll be quite harsh given their ages.¡±

    There, Alette rolled her way back against the wall.

    ¡°Then nay.¡±

    She seemed quite depressed. At that moment, Miranda sent a voice to Shannon through Connection.

    ¡ºWhat are you doing Shannon!? Here¡¯s where you give her a glimmer of hope! You can make use of that hope in however many ways you want toter. Even so, she¡¯s still out of it... people with a big Growth gap are so...¡»

    Shannon thought...

    (Even as her sister, how horrible, I say. And wait, Maksim-niisan¡¯s a good person, so if possible, I¡¯d like him to get with Adele-san.)

 Volume 11 - 19: A Mountain of Corpses

    A Mountain of Corpses

    The piling remains of monsters reached more than halfway up the fortress walls.

    When you defeated some, they¡¯d be tread over, and with the next monsters defeated as well, they¡¯d simply keep stacking up.

    But I couldn¡¯t see the figure of any monsters that would pose a threat to us.

    The merciless attacks from the fortress, coupled with the quilins¡¯ attacks from the sky. Sealed in without a ce to run, the monsters only waited for their defeat.

    As that raged on, the Fifth let his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºThisck of resistance is strange. For that Giant Kong to be the only Boss-ss monster... it¡¯s surely not enough.¡»

    The present state that could practically be called a harvest at this point felt quite insufficient.

    (Personally, I don¡¯t want to fight anymore here. If I experienced a Growth at this point, it would be a massive problem.)

    It would be impossible for me to continue battle, and I¡¯d be bedridden from a few days to a week.

    As I couldn¡¯t stay away for such a long period, sinceing to the fortress, I had abstained from fighting as much as possible.

    It was a massive legion of monsters... but the majority of them could be called weak.

    The representative monster example- Goblins- were present, but there were also a lot of insectoid monsters.

    After taking down their stronger ones, it really was just sealing them in, and beating them down.

    Numbers could be arge power.

    But at this point, we were winning, even in numbers.

    And after defeating too many, a problem came out.

    ¡ºLyle, Boosted Arrows are pointless. Using normal arrows is more efficient.¡»

    From Aria as well.

    ¡ºUsing cannon shells would be wasteful when they¡¯re so dispersed.¡»

    ra was the same.

    ¡ºWe can still prepare rounds on our side, but any more would be useless in my opinion.¡»

    They were sharing visual information with me, so the scenery I saw from atop the fortress was visible to everyone through Connection¡¯s line. Seeing that, ra also concluded than any more catapult use would hold no meaning.

    From the Jewel, the Seventh let his voice.

    ¡º... Lyle, it¡¯s time to finish up. Blow away the front of the gate.¡»

    I gripped the Jewel, and issued orders to Miranda.

    ¡°Miranda, clean out the front of the gate. Our forces will make our debut.¡±

    ¡ºUnderstood. So what about us?¡»

    Should our party go out as well? When she asked something like that, I gave a ¡®no¡¯, and refused.

    ¡°... It¡¯ll be rough even after it¡¯s over. For now, just rest. Everyone.¡±

    I wanted everyone to rest. Just look at the scale of the battlefield. There was the problem of cleaning up.

    The Fourth let his high spirits show.

    ¡ºNow then, from here on¡¯s my turn. To turn the collected Magic Stones and materials into negotiation tools, we must press on efficiently. Lyle, send Monica-chan and ra-chan around to support Adele-chan.¡»

    Paperwork awaited. The battle itself was nearing its end, but we would still be busy. And we were going to collect the drops we could.

    Besides that, there were plenty of things that had to be done. Transporting the injured, as well as rites for the deceased. Those killed in action didn¡¯te out as a small number.

    ¡°... Leave the assault¡¯smand to Alette. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll rampage around enough to serve a diversion.¡±

    There, Aria and Eva...

    ¡º... Isn¡¯t it bad if we don¡¯t send anyone ourselves?¡»

    ¡ºRight, right! We¡¯ve got to send one or two! Yep! I volunteer!¡»

    ¡ºI-I¡¯m also going out!¡»

    Aria and Eva announced their candidacy, and I could guess the general reason. It was going to get busy, and it seems they had picked up that it was to be their dreaded paperwork.

    There, Miranda spoke.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s fine. But once you return, you¡¯re definitely helping us out as well.¡»

    Her words shut them up.

    I could somewhat picture the two of them looking down. Smiling a bit, I looked down at the final monsters putting up resistance before the fortress.

    ¡°... It¡¯s the end.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ...In Beim¡¯s Guild Headquarters, it was a few days before the information on Fort Redant reached.

    In the Guild¡¯s meeting of executives, the members looked through the facts of how a fort had been upgraded to a fortress, and of how an allied force of Zayin and Lorphys, led by Lyle, was able to take down a force ten times their size.

    Participating alongside her superior, Tanya was surprised on the news as well.

    ¡°What should we do!? Our adventurers haven¡¯t been challenging our Labyrinthtely! We¡¯ve insufficient Magic Stones and materials!¡±

    ¡°... We can just buy them off the two countries that attained victory. No, that was on Beim¡¯s territory. Just say the stones and materials they obtained fall under our jurisdiction, and...¡±

    ¡°And you think that¡¯ll pass? Do it, and we will lose our credibility.¡±

    The contents of the meeting pertained to Lyle and co.¡¯s victory. Going as far as topletely neglect the casualties suffered by the adventurers of Beim.

    ¡°Even when we¡¯ve casualties of our own.¡±

    When Tanya said that, her superior looked at the documents.

    ¡°From the East Branch, some adventurers of high evaluations. They were unlucky. For them to be in the sole point that casualties came out in.¡±

    Adventurers of the East Branch had been dispatched to defend important points. But attacked by the monster that flew over Fortress Redant, they had been thrown into battle.

    They were unlucky.

    If it were a Gryphon, they¡¯d be able to handle it. But a ck,rge, crow-like monster... a Raven...

    Attacked by such a monster, the party suffered heavy casualties. Luckily enough, another party took care of it, but even so, the death toll wasn¡¯t small.

    Her superior watched the flow of the meeting.

    ¡°Well, well, well, even so, Beim is in a bit of a grave state. Arge load of weapons left over. With Magic Stones and materials, we haven¡¯t been challenging the Labyrinth for a while, so how shall wepensate... Looking at the whole, it¡¯s only a slight number, thought.¡±

    Numerically, it wouldn¡¯t sting. But it wasn¡¯t a number that could be ignored.

    And at present, with ns falling through, arge amount of equipment remained.

    Tanya¡¯s superior looked at the numbers on the page.

    ¡°This could be that... send the equipment to Zayin and Lorphys in exchange for the stones and such. It¡¯ll likely go like that. But what shall the merchants say then?¡±

    Comining his head was hurting, the superior seemed to be thinking over future countermeasures.

    And Tanya affirmed once more that to the top brass, adventurers were nothing more than numbers on a page...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Beim¡¯s Eastern Guild Branch.

    R¨¹he the receptionist didn¡¯t know what sort of face she should make.

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    The lone adventurer that returned was heavily injured. His arm was wrapped in bandaging. It was more than clear that he had suffered a loss. It was no longer possible for him to serve as an adventurer.

    But more than that...

    ¡°... It¡¯s their Guild Cards. I came to return them. And this was his.¡±

    A beautiful ornament. At a nce, one could tell how expensive it was.

    The adventurer was arade of the one R¨¹he had been close to.

    ¡°For those that didn¡¯t write wills to leave their belongings to their bereaved families, as a party member, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s supposed to carry them on. But I thought this alone should be passed on to you.¡±

    As she epted it, she didn¡¯t feel a sense of reality. She unsteadily moved to search out the Guild Card copies kept by the Guild.

    Guild Cards existed in pairs, and when an adventurer passed, a cut would be made in their name. That was how the Guild could confirm their deaths.

    As R¨¹he searched through the Guild Card storage, what she found was a card with a gash through it.

    The name of the adventurer she was close to was scratched out. His death was certain.

    ¡°... Eh? But... I mean... he said there was something he wanted to tell me when he got back.¡±

    Sitting down on the spot, R¨¹he let her tears fall messily over the floor...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In the fortress were lined body-filled body bags.

    Comrades were confirming the remains, and recording them. For us to reimburse the bereaved on ater date.

    In such a ce, I stood stock still.

    Most of the body bags, for others to confirm the faces, had their heads out. Among them were some left in terrible states. The subordinates and superiors of these men had died in battle.

    Some copsed in tears.

    One of the soldiers spread the drink in his hand over a body.

    ¡°Look, I bought this tall treat for you lot to drink. Tasty, ain¡¯t it... if you like it, then tell me, dammit!¡±

    As he cried, the thirty-year-old man poured wine over the body of the soldier in his teens. Around, some extended their hands to stop the man, but they had stopped themselves along the way.

    At a different point, those from the same vige gathered.

    There, a youth in his teens was beingforted by those around him.

    ¡°Your father was a great man. A great one he was.¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah!¡±

    Zayin, and Lorphys... we had dragged in those uninvolved parties. There was the reason of paying back debt, but that was a story for the countries¡¯ higher-ups. It was, quite likely, a tale these men would never feel a part of.

    There, I heard Milleia-san¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºLyle, drop by the Jewel for a bit.¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    There were many sacrifices. Deaths surpassed a thousand, while injuries, crossed well over three thousand.

    Yet within all that, I returned to my room, and transferred my mind to the Jewel.

    In the round table room, the ancestors... their numbers had dwindled considerably, making me feel a bit of loneliness.

    The Third stood from his seat, and turned to me.

    ¡ºLyle, I think now¡¯s the best time to ask. Have you decided what you want to do here on? Defeating Celes is a given. Beyond that... Lyle, what you want to do. I¡¯ll just throw this out there, but say you¡¯ll take responsibility and kill yourself, and I won¡¯t forgive you.¡»

    As always, he had a somewhat soft tone and expression. But from hisst words, I could feel something akin to a threat.

    ¡°... I¡¯ve no intentions of dying.¡±

    The fourth nodded after hearing that.

    The Fifth spoke in regards to me.

    ¡ºThen what will you do? Help someone make a stand? Or take a stand for yourself?¡»

    Two options. But at present, my only option was theter.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit sneaky here? If you look at the practical problem, we don¡¯t have an individual who could be the g to hoist in defeating Celes. Zayin¡¯s Holy Maiden is too weak a position. Lorphys¡¯ princess is out of the question. And there isn¡¯t such an individual in Beim, is there?¡±

    The Seventh nodded. He nodded, but spoke to me in a slightly cold tone.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve said it before. And it¡¯s already time for you to look ahead, and take action. Lyle, what did you think upon seeing so many corpses? What did you feel seeing those injured in battle? Did you want to run? At the very point you failed to find someone more suitable to the task than yourself, it was your fault.¡»

    It¡¯s true I had the time. But I couldn¡¯t find a person to be the g to fight Celes... to fight Bahnseim.

    The Fourth spoke kindly.

    ¡ºIf there was one more suited than you, we would¡¯ve told you to support them. But if you couldn¡¯t find one, then isn¡¯t that just what it means?¡»

    I nodded only once, and clenched my fist. What went through my mind was the scenes of patients Novem saw, and the lines of bodies.

    It was all my responsibility.

    If I had stayed quiet, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d have fought in Beim, and I¡¯d never have to feel like this. I could have made it someone else¡¯s fault.

    I raised my face, and sent a look around the five. And I spoke.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll aim for the summit. Perhaps being king would be a difficult thing, but even so, what I set my sights on is the top.¡±

    That I would make a stand, that I would be the one standing at the front. When I said that, the Third smiled. He didn¡¯t joke around as he usually did.

    ¡º... I see. You¡¯ve decided that of your own will, have you?¡»

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve decided it.¡±

    Finally, Milleia-san stood, turned to me with a serious expression, and opened her mouth. She touched her right hand to her chest, and...

    ¡ºLyle, surely both you and Celes shall kill many. Even if you manage to keep casualties to a minimum, it¡¯s certain you¡¯ll build up a mountain of corpses. Many enemies will die. And many of those that have chosen to follow you shall perish as well. So you must stand atop that mountain of friend and foe. Don¡¯t forget the point you¡¯re aiming for is one made of death upon death.¡»

    As I nodded, Milleia-san smiled.

    ¡ºLyle, the ce you¡¯re aiming for is a point none of your ancestors have ever reached.¡»

    Iughed, before turning to everyone.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing it because I have to. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m fighting because I like to. If I don¡¯t, the continent will be stormy... if I ended it as beating down Bahnseim, then I¡¯m sure the surrounding nations will chip away at its weakened state. In that case, an era of war will descend upon us.¡±

    It¡¯s not like simply defeating her was the end. Thinking of what was toeter, someone had to get them all together. Seeking aid from surrounding nations, and not handing them anything in return, wouldn¡¯t leave anyone satisfied.

    But letting Bahnseim be cut up to everyone¡¯s wills wasn¡¯t something I could overlook.

    And once Bahnseim was shaved away and gone, new countries would have new borders. In the worst case, they¡¯d sh over territory disputes, and war would only continue.

    It would take a few decades for them to calm down. No, perhaps they could dispute for centuries.

    ¡°Right. Since we¡¯re at it, how about we go and build up an empire?¡±

    When I said that, the Thirdughed.

    ¡ºOh, nice.¡»

    The Fourth pushed up his sses with his fingertips.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not bad as an option. Even if you get Zayin and Lorphys together, melting them down will have some resistancee out. But you can¡¯t just abandon them either.¡»

    The Fifth didn¡¯t sound interested. But he seemed to refute my decision a bit.

    ¡ºWhy do you do such troublesome things? Lyle, you¡¯ve got a personality prone to loss, I tell you.¡»

    The Seventh looked delighted.

    ¡ºI see, my grandson an emperor... not bad at all. So the time has finallye for the Walt House¡¯s continental domination.¡»

    I looked up at the ceiling. At that moment, Milleia-san called over to me.

    ¡ºLyle, that decision is no joke, right?¡»

    I turned my face towards her, and nodded. I told her my feelings were real.

    ¡°I can¡¯t really leave this job to someone else. And I definitely can¡¯t leave it to someone who¡¯d do it because they¡¯d like to. Continental domination may be going too far, but even so, I¡¯ll get Bahnseim, and its neighbors in order. I mean, I¡¯m a man of the Walt House after all. And I¡¯m right in the mood for some exploits that don¡¯t fall short of my ancestors.¡±

    When I joked around, Milleia-sanughed to herself. But she looked a little sorrowful as well.

    ¡ºThat path is a grim one. You¡¯ve already lost the road home, but are you sure?¡»

    ¡°I mind it not.¡±

    ¡ºI see. Then we¡¯ve got to support you with all we¡¯ve got.¡»

 Volume 11 - 20: Postwar Process

    Postwar Process

    Outside the fortress, we castrge quantities of monsters into arge hole, and burned them.

    We stripped off all usable materials, and recovered magic stones. But for those that suffered heavy damage, we had to ignore the materials, and collect only the stones.

    The knights and magicians poured oil in the hole, and set it alight.

    While the smoke rose to the sky, I wore a mask to inspect the process as I spoke with Alette-san.

    As we walked side by side, there were some soldiers who greeted me as we passed. Among them, soldiers who tantly clicked their tongues at me...

    The dissatisfaction of the knights and soldiers of Lorphys was considerable, it seems.

    Alette-san apologized.

    ¡°Sorry. Quite a few of them understand it in their heads, but their feelings don¡¯t agree.¡±

    I lightly shook my head to the side.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯ve done enough to deserve it, after all. Now then, continuing out talk... Division of the stones and materials, was it? We¡¯ll take the Giant Kong, but everything else can be split with you and Zayin, fifty-fifty. Is that alright?¡±

    There, Alette-san looked at me, her face warping a little.

    ¡°We¡¯re fine with that, but in that case, you¡¯ll lose out on your share. Our side was estimating thirty to forty percent, just to let you know.¡±

    Both Zayin and Lorphys likely wanted the Magic Stones and Materials enough to sprout hands from their throats. Because they wouldn¡¯t have to buy them off from Beim.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll ept a few on my side. The Giant Kong¡¯s Magic Stone was of considerable quality, it seems, and with the materials in my hands as well, I¡¯ve earned more than nned, so there isn¡¯t a problem.¡±

    It was true, but that wasn¡¯t all. In truth, my wallet was stuffed with merchant backing, starting with the Tr¨¥s House. Even after putting out condolence money, I would have some left over.

    On top of that, Zayin and Lorphys would requirerge amounts of stones and materials soon.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already discussed it with Lonbolt-san and Gastone-san, so don¡¯t worry about it. Just split it in half, and head home. Oh, and please don¡¯t dispute about it.¡±

    When I joked around, Alette-san let out a sigh.

    ¡°You think we have that sort of strength left in us? Once we¡¯ve finished up here, the main force is returning to the country. I want to get them back quickly. Because the movements of Galleria and Rusworth are bothering me.¡±

    They were two countries boasting equal, or greater national power than Zayin and Lorphys. Four countries of about the same scale.. that was the current state of Beim¡¯s surroundings.

    ¡°Are they warring especially hard?¡±

    ¡°... When we sent out scouts, it seems it wasn¡¯t just skirmishes. They¡¯re truly monsters, it seems. Both parties have their female leaders at the forefront of every battle, so there¡¯s little a gap. Good grief, in that case, it would¡¯ve been better we left Selva in-between us.¡±

    I could only give a bitter smile. Perhaps noticing my sarcasm, Alette-san apologized again.

    ¡°Sorry. That wasn¡¯t my intent.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Now then, let¡¯s start preparing. I¡¯m sure the folks from Beim wille to buy off our Magic Stones soon, after all.¡±

    ¡°... Why Beim? And what do you mean they¡¯lle to buy them off?¡±

    Seeing Alette-san¡¯s confusion, I grinned,ughed, and exined.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... At Beim¡¯s Guild Headquarter, Gastone and Lonbolt were carrying out an intense back and forth.

    Gaston¡¯s face was bright red.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this; asking us to hand over the Magic Stones and materials we risked our lives to obtain!? And saying you¡¯ll pay nothing to retake control of the fortress that prevented the advance of such an army of evil is simply too much!¡±

    Beim¡¯s executive personnel heard out his piece with bitter sentiment.

    They had arbitrarily butted in to participate, and now they were saying they wouldn¡¯t sell the Magic Stones and materials. They likely nned to take them home, and use them in their countries.

    But the executive staff didn¡¯t think the knights and soldiers of both countries would return alive. That fact hadrgely twisted their ns.

    The merchants were quite forceful in their demand for the Guild to somehow dispose of the equipment that had been left over.

    One of the executives spoke.

    ¡°Then how about trading for arms and armor? I¡¯m sure your side has lost much equipment, so if it¡¯s now... we¡¯ll ept around this.¡±

    When he disyed a conversion rate, it was Lonbolt¡¯s turn to let his body go read up to the head, with an expression like that of a boiling octopus.

    ¡°The reward we attained from fighting with our lives on the line can only be traded for so little? What¡¯s more, where we fall short, we¡¯ll have to pay with gold, you say!?¡±

    The executive immediately apologized.

    ¡°N-no, that is a misunderstanding. I understand. Then magic stones of this amount... how about this much?¡±

    The rate was immediately altered, but the two men weren¡¯t satisfied.

    ¡°Even in normal times, these rates would be strange. Are you taking us for fools? We didn¡¯t need any equipment from the start. The Magic Stones and materials are plenty.¡±

    For the Guild¡¯s executive officers, it would be troublesome if the two counties made off with them. Of all else, they had refrained from getting their hands on a week¡¯s worth of monster drops, and the resources they had saved up had been exchanged to weapons.

    Meaning they had suddenly fallen into a dearth of Magic Stones and monster parts.

    At the rate, problems would surface across the branches, so the executive staff looked amongst themselves.

    ¡°... In that case, we shall annul any remaining debt of both your countries. On top of that, an exchange with the weapons we have in store. How does that sound? Also, this is are final concession.¡±

    To the serious faces of the executives, Gastone and Lonbolt made vexed faces.

    But the Guild personnel thought.

    (Even if they act tough, the national power to oppose Beim isn¡¯t something either of their countries possesses.)

    When Gastone nodded, Lonbolt reluctantly nodded as well. But then Gastone...

    ¡°... But giving it all would be troublesome on our side. At the very least, I¡¯d like you to leave it at taking seventy percent of what we¡¯ve reaped.¡±

    Lonbolt was the same.

    ¡°For us as well. Having nothing left at all is out of the discussion. Even after returning to the country, I won¡¯t be able to persuade a soul.¡±

    The Guild executives, after crunching some numbers, determined they would be able to somehow ovee the present situation, before smiling and nodding.

    ¡°Very well. From the portion taken by both your countries, Beim shall take over seventy percent. We shall prepare the weapons and armor on our side, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯d like to confirm it, so all you need do is send men to pick it up.¡±

    Hearing that, Lonbolt looked annoyed.

    ¡°All you¡¯re saying is that you¡¯ll have us shoulder the transportation costs.¡±

    An executive smiled wide.

    ¡°No, this is only because a quantity check is necessary. You wouldn¡¯t want twice the effort, would you?¡±

    The executives, Gastone, and Lonbolt looked over the forms written up. And after confirming their contents, they signed them.

    Beim¡¯s side was smiling, while Gastone and Lonbolt looked down with their shoulders shaking. The executive personnel were certain they were considerably irritated.

    Behind the two who were thought to be vexed at the oue, in the clothes of Zayin¡¯s temple maidens, stood May...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A few dayster.

    Soldiers and mercenaries of Beim set to be stationed at the fortress dropped by.

    But besides them, mercenaries hired to recover stones and materials, as well as transport squads were sent inrge numbers.

    The important-looking existences called the free knights of Beim came to the fortress, and lined up before us as we sat in the chairs of themanders¡¯ room.

    ¡°Good work with defense. Henceforth, this fortress shalle back under Beim¡¯s management. You can return at once if you so desire.¡±

    Me, Alette-san, and Noy-san. The three of us were side by side.

    You can return at once pretty much meant get out of here already.

    ¡°Also, this is the decision of your superiors. Seventy percent of the Magic Stones and materials will be conceded to Beim. You¡¯ve my thanks for making it easier by neatly dividing and sorting them.¡±

    Before the newmander of the fortress, who was purposely trying to rile us up, the Third spoke after bursting intoughter.

    ¡ºThis one¡¯s no good. While we¡¯re at it, should we get him demoted as well? It¡¯s best themander here be a proficient one.¡»

    Milleia-san agreed as she giggled.

    ¡ºI¡¯m also for it. Now then, how shall we kick him of that high seat he¡¯s sitting in?¡»

    As approval circled around, they immediately devised a means to kick him out on the spot.

    (These guys¡¯ personalities are way too terrible.)

    As I thought that, the free knight.

    ¡°Ah, also, leave behind the cannons that performed so well in battle. It¡¯ll just be a bother for you to carry them back to Beim, after all. You can¡¯t even use them there, right? We shall put them to better use.¡±

    I was dumbfounded. Noy-san couldn¡¯t stay quiet at that one.

    ¡°That¡¯s simply too much. Those cannons are...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±

    I stopped Noy-san, and shook my head. To the end, before the newly-appointedmander, I had to y the part of a single adventurer of weak standing.

    But I could hear the Fifth contain hisughter.

    ¡ºC-could it be this one is actually trying to be considerate of us?¡»

    The Fourth gave a grandugh as well.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s so kind I¡¯m being moved to tears. He¡¯s ipetent, but this is a miracle! I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll actually forget his face!¡»

    I looked at themander.

    ¡°... You¡¯re telling us to leave the cannons, correct?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Taking something like that to the city will be nothing but trouble. But you¡¯ve sure put them to good use. For that alone, I don¡¯t mindmending you.¡±

    There, the Seventh gave a delightful voice.

    ¡ºAnd I don¡¯t mindmending your actions. A splendid man. For you to offer material to get you kicked out of office of your own ord, you really have a form of talent there. From our eyes, that is.¡»

    ¡°... Understood. Well then, we¡¯ve preparations to make.¡±

    Watching us regretfully leave the room, the fortress¡¯ newmander haughtily stretched himself over the chair in satisfaction.

    By the way, I was also quite satisfied.

    (But seventy percent, is it? I was prepared for eighty to ny, but I wonder if Gastone-san and co. were able to do well.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Leaving the fortress behind us, we returned to Beim.

    I immediately brought my feet to the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s door. I had to make rounds to all the houses that backed us, but there was also something I had to report to Vera.

    When I entered the mansion, Vera raced over.

    ¡°Lyle! You¡¯re not injured, right! If you are, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±

    epting her embrace, I gave a bitter smile. In the mansion¡¯s entrance hall were her younger sister Gina, and Gina¡¯s boyfriend Rnd, watching us from a little ways away.

    Milleia-san perhaps surveying the surroundings...

    ¡º... Fidel-san isn¡¯t here. It¡¯s a bit of a shame. I wanted to fan his mes before his eyes again. You can¡¯t imagine how many moves and lines I¡¯ve thought up for that.¡»

    The Third spoke as it to console her.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s alright. We¡¯ve got as many chances to stir him up as we want, from here on. Anyways, a single, ¡®father-inw¡¯ is enough to make his rage cross the limit, so I can¡¯t wait to see what you¡¯ve got.¡»

    These ones really do have terrible personalities.

    And I made an apologetic face to Vera. In all seriousness, I really was sorry. The ancestors convinced me to concede the cannon to thatmander free knight, so I followed along.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry... well, I couldn¡¯t take the cannons back. Beim¡¯s free knights said to leave them at the fortress... and guns and gunpowder as well. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    There, Vera burst into rage.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about something like that. I can just have more made. You¡¯re safe, and that¡¯s enough. Or were there any other injured?¡±

    When I said there weren¡¯t any serious injuries among my party members, she looked relieved.

    Seeing the scene, the Fourth.

    ¡º... Yep, I think Vera-chan resembles my wife, just a bit.¡»

    The Fifth spoke nostalgically.

    ¡ºThis thorny kindness definitely does remind me of mama.¡»

    He said.

    And the Seventh opened his mouth, enjoying himself.

    ¡ºNow then, from here on is the fun part. I never thought the day woulde for me to give thanks to Beim¡¯s adventurers and merchants. Lyle, it¡¯s fun time!¡»

    Ignoring the high-tensioned ancestors, I told Vera the just of our defensive war.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... At the Guild¡¯s main headquarters, taking his subordinates along, Fidel mmed a document down on the table.

    His opponents, the Guild¡¯s executive personnel, were shaking before one of the top merchants of the city.

    Fidel had heard the circumstances from Vera, and marched straight to the ones that had dispatched that free knight, Beim¡¯s adventurers¡¯ guild headquarters.

    The forms were proof that the cannon and heavy weaponry had been borrowed from Fidel. Thinking it would be a pain if Lyle was going to be reluctant to return them, the man had personally written them up himself.

    ¡°Did you read them? Now read them again, and keep reading until you¡¯re sure there are no problems. This isn¡¯t just as a merchant, it¡¯s something you all need to keep mindful of as well.¡±

    The Guild executives sat in their chairs, and tried making themselves look smaller.

    ¡°E-even if he didn¡¯t know, for a free knight to thoughtlessly do something like this...¡±

    In regards to the executives that had begun to make excuses, Fidel erupted. His mind remained calm, but he let his expression fill with rage.

    ¡°Who told you to give an excuse!? What I¡¯m asking is how you n to take responsibility! Just how much value do you think your excuses hold?¡±

    The executives were likely loathing those free knights they had dispatched already. Even if they were called knights, they were former soldiers and adventurers.

    The Guild took care of such management, while merchants could hold private armies and maintain military power separately.

    Meaning the Guild had basically uwfully seized the equipment of Fidel¡¯s own private army.

    The executives all apologized at once.

    ¡°We offer our deepest apologies! We shall retrieve and deliver it at once!¡±

    But Fidel wasn¡¯t satisfied.

    ¡°That was something loaded onto one of ourpany¡¯s ships. You mean for us to sail the seas unarmed? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll reimburse me for the loss I¡¯ll face in their absence, right? I was preparing to set out as soon as I heard the borrower had returned, yet it turns out it wasn¡¯t broken, but stolen. Of course, there¡¯s a problem with the one I lent it to, but you also have fault for stealing it.¡±

    The contract held that if Lyle broke them on the battlefield, he wouldn¡¯t have to pay reparations. Fidel thought something like that wasn¡¯t much a problem.

    But if he could squeeze money out of another party, it was a different story. What¡¯s more, this time, the Guild hadn¡¯t been of any use. He had his dissatisfactions at them, and his actions also had the meaning of getting back at them.

    One of the executives.

    ¡°... We will take charge of your losses on our side.¡±

    And Fidel spoke in discontentment.

    ¡°He was more a thief or bandit than amander, but is he really worthy ofmanding Fortress Redant? It doesn¡¯t look that way to me. How about you try sending someone a little more decent next time? That¡¯s an important transport point. I think it¡¯ll be toote once a problem¡¯s already happened.¡±

    The Guild staff immediately replied.

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll send talented personnel at once. The dispatchedmander will receive a harsh penalty, so could this matter be...¡±

    ¡°Very well. But having others know I was stolen from will have them make light of me. Won¡¯t the Guild be troubled by strange rumors too?¡±

    ¡°T-that is true.¡±

    With those words, Fidel made a smile.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯m sure... so, sign this form.¡±

    When he took out another document, the executive officers¡¯ faces stiffened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make it that I sold it to you. Use the cannons and guns for the fortress¡¯ defense. In exchange, I¡¯ll have twelve new cannons and guns made for my ships, and the Guild will shoulder the cost.¡±

    The true number of cannons handed off at the fortress was ten. There wasn¡¯t a man here that knew that fact, so they silently nodded.

    Watching the Guild officers sign, Fidel nodded with a smile.

    ¡°There really were a lot of problems this time around. But I don¡¯t mean to condemn you all for it. In the next meeting, I¡¯ll advocate for you.¡±

    There, they gave their thanks.

    ¡°T-thank you for your consideration.¡±

    ¡°Just how can I thank the Tr¨¥s House. I¡¯ll definitely return the favor.¡±

    ¡°We will prepare the funds at once.¡±

    Inside, Fidel thought...

    (... More than this lot, that gigolo puts up a greater resistance. Rather, that damn gigolo really survived... he¡¯s got the tenacity of a cockroach.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    As I walked through Beim¡¯s streets with Eva, I recalled the previous events, and made a tired expression.

    Putting my right hand to left shoulder, I lightly turned my head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get used to that atmosphere back there.¡±

    The scene I remembered was being surrounded by elves, and interrogated on my life experiences and sentiment on the battlefield. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder just where their zeal wasing from.

    After talking quite a bit, I paid the elf tribes that had taken part, and saw off their departure from Beim.

    I¡¯m sure the travelling elf troupes that joined in would avoid Bahnseim and spread around the continent in no time.

    Eva delightedly walked to my side.

    ¡°Did something good happen?¡±

    She stopped in her tracks, and made a pose as she spun around. She was a beauty, so it made for a pretty picture, but the surrounding people stopped, looked at her, andughed.

    ¡°The truth is, a number of my songs are entering the market! As a daughter of the Nihil tribe leading the elves, my name shall be carved onto the te of history!¡±

    Rather than feel embarrassed at having her namee out, it seems she felt quite delighted. The fact her personality was the pr opposite of mine made a cynical smile emerge on my face.

    Letting out a sigh, I walked with Eva towards the mansion.

    ¡°Well, as long as the rumors spread, all¡¯s well.¡±

    She sent a wink at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. This time¡¯s events were shy, and historic, and what¡¯s more, we even paid travel expenses and rewards, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll happily spread the tale. But up to now, you always said you didn¡¯t want to be sung of, or recited, so what¡¯s with the sudden change of heart?¡±

    As Eva tilted her head, I looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Well, it became necessary, so I put it to action. That¡¯s all it is. But...¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    ¡°... Maybe you really will be telling my hero¡¯s tale someday.¡±

    When I quietly said it below audible level, Eva grabbed my shoulders, and pulled.

    ¡°Hey, what is it? Say it properly. Don¡¯t leave me hanging.¡±

    Pulled by Eva, Iughed, before taking her hand, and leading her all the way to the mansion.

    Milleia (#???): ¡°Lyle receiving cockroach treatment... I cannot forgive it!¡±

    Third Generation Head ¥Ø(©b?©b¥Ø): ¡°Quite right (lol), so next time, we¡¯re riling him especially hard (lolol).¡±

    Milleia ¡£©b(*©b¡ä?£à©b)©b¥Î: ¡°I just can¡¯t wait (lolol), and wait, the people of Beim are so kind, it¡¯s bringing tears to my eyes.¡±

    Fourth Generation Head (?@): ¡°It¡¯s true. They give us equipment and money for free. On top of that, they even give us fame. Speak ill of them, and the goddess will punish you (lol).¡±

    Fifth Generation Head ( ©b§Õ©b): ¡°No, it really is true. Just how much do they n on contributing to us? They do it even if they hate us.¡±

    Seventh Generation Head (?A?): ¡°But in the end, we¡¯ll definitely be parasiting... no, I mean policing them. There¡¯s not a hint ofpassion in that.¡±

    Lyle (;¡ä-£à).¡££ïO(It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t have a Growth this time, but all I did today was tattle to Vera... the one who really moved was Fidel. This is bad, I really am bing a gigolo.)

 Volume 11 - Epilogue

    (TL: We¡¯re finally 4/7 through!)

    Epilogue

    Beim opened a party tomemorate the war.

    It was something opened for a multitude of reasons. Beim had barely fought at all, but it was mainly opened to show that this was Beim¡¯s victory, and not anyone else¡¯s.

    The Guild¡¯s executives took part.

    And the merchants.

    The famous mercenary brigade chiefs.

    Within all that, I was participating with Vera. The other members were on standby at the mansion. The reason being we weren¡¯t invited.

    When I presented myself as Vera¡¯spany, surrounding eyes gathered on me.

    In the corner of an annoyed Fidel-san¡¯s field of vision, I flirted with Vera by the ancestors¡¯ instructions to fan the man¡¯s mes.

    ¡°This is tasty.¡±

    When I took a bite of the food, Vera looked just a little fed-up. The reason was the surrounding reactions. They hadn¡¯t thought I would be attending, so I was attracting an excessive amount of attention, and yet no one tried to call out to me.

    ¡°Good grief. When I thought it strange that you said you wanted toe... why are you even here? You¡¯re not enjoying this at all, are you Lyle?¡±

    The atmosphere was different from Zayin¡¯s victory party, and all the food and drink lined up were high-ss articles.

    I looked at them.

    ¡°No, I just wanted to see thetent power of Beim. Even after wasting so much money, still having this extent of financial leisure is just strange, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The Fourth in the Jewel agreed.

    ¡ºExactly. It means we have to keep on wringing them out. And wringing them out isn¡¯t exactly an easy task.¡»

    Well, they ignored all the efforts of we who did most of it, and opened up a party, so wanting to tease them was half my reason for being here. And apanying Vera into the hall to rile Fidel up was the other half.

    If you wanted a bit of a more meaningful meaning, it was a provocative action towards Beim.

    (... What could this be? From Beim¡¯s point of view, am I a gue of misfortune?)

    The one who seeded in defending the fort everyone thought impossible, and brought loss to Beim was me. They had stocked up arge amount of equipment, but the majority of that was traded for Magic Stones and materials with Zayin and Lorphys, so the problem was solved.

    But even those actions weren¡¯t by any means a serious blow to the city. Because Beim had the power to retake their losses at a moment¡¯s notice.

    In the corner of Fidel-san¡¯s eye, as he talked with another merchant, I grasped Vera¡¯s hand.

    He continued chatting amiably, but seeing his behavior, the Third burst intoughter.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s taking nces this way! He¡¯s definitely mindful of us!¡»

    While I was provoking the surroundings, and enjoying the party, a merchant-esque young man approached with a smile. I had seen the young man, who gave off a refreshing vibe, somewhere. He looked at me.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the Holy Knight. I¡¯ve heard of your performance in this time¡¯s defensive war. Did my house¡¯s support prove of any help?¡±

    He was one rted to a House that backed us. Son, and heir. No wonder I had seen his face somewhere before, I thought, as I returned the smile.

    ¡°Yes. Because of it, we were able to attain victory. You have my thanks.¡±

    I earnestly gave my gratitude.

    After that, he went into some idle banter, keeping watchful of his surroundings. Meaning...

    (My house properly supported the victor, he wants to show off.)

    But the ancestors wouldn¡¯t let this chance slip by.

    Milleia-san spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, grab Vera-chan¡¯s hand in a way this youth can see! Grab it like a lover. With your palms held together!¡»

    I abided the orders of the excited woman, gripping Vera¡¯s hand as per instruction. When I wondered what she had in mind, the young man looked between me and Vera.

    ¡°Oh my, it looks like I¡¯m in the way here. My apologies. Do you get along well with the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s young miss?¡±

    When the youth asked that, the Fifth let his voice.

    ¡ºOh, looks like it¡¯s time for Father-in-Law¡¯s entrance.¡»

    The one who raised aughing voice, as he stretched and came our way, was Fidel-san. He had been watching us, and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Either that, or he finally managed to slip away from the party participants that had gathered around him.

    Coming up to us...

    ¡°Vera, it¡¯s fine and all to introduce your friends, but aren¡¯t you getting a bit too close?¡±

    To his daughter with a smile. And to me with a smile and cold eyes. I offered my greetings.

    ¡°Of course not, father-inw.¡±

    There, Fidel-san stepped on my foot in a way no one around could see.

    The Seventh in the Jewel shouted out.

    ¡ºBastard! What are you doing to Lyle!? This isn¡¯t going to end with simple riling!¡»

    Being stepped on did hurt some, but it wasn¡¯t something I couldn¡¯t endure. The young man, sensed the atmosphere, and took his leave with a smile.

    Fidel-san spoke in a low voice so no one else could hear.

    ¡°Brat... don¡¯t get in over yourself. I can crush one like you underfoot whenever I want. Just like this!¡±

    He started putting power into his foot, but suddenly broke into a cold sweat.

    Looking down, I saw Vera¡¯s heel was pushing into Fidel-san¡¯s shoe.

    ¡°V-Vera... you¡¯re hurting your father.¡±

    Watching him maintain his expression, I thought, as expected of him. Vera was smiling as well.

    ¡°Then how about moving that foot of yours? And if you¡¯re crushing Lyle, that means making an enemy of me as well.¡±

    Removing his foot from me, he freed himself of the heel piercing into his own. An impression was left on his leather shoes.

    ¡°Vera, you¡¯ve got to rethink it. This guy¡¯s no good. I can¡¯t forgive him as a man. In the first ce, he¡¯s the sort of guy who lives in a mansion surrounded by over ten other women. Just what do you like about him?¡±

    In the party hall, I wasn¡¯t the only one attracting stares anymore. Those around were curious of my rtion with the Tr¨¥s House, as I felt some fleeting nces being directed at us.

    There, someone who seemed to be a Guild executive made his appearance. But not of the headquarters, likely from one of the branches.

    He looked over us.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t Fidel-dono. Were you an acquaintance of Lyle-dono?¡±

    I could understand he was being wary. With the Skills... All, Search... I could feel the vignce of his guards, and while they were hiding it, the hostility they directed.

    Making sure they could see it, I subtly showed off my hand linked with Vera¡¯s.

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve aided us greatly this time as well. The fact we could win was only possible because of the Tr¨¥s House, I say.¡±

    I purposely emphasized the ¡®as well¡¯, as I sent a nce at Fidel-san. I didn¡¯t know if he was annoyed at it, but his expression didn¡¯t fall apart.

    ¡°It is a pleasure to hear you say it. By the way, I hear it¡¯s been quite an ordeal at the South Branch, right?¡±

    Based on Fidel-san¡¯s words, the other party was part of the South Branch¡¯s management.

    (The South Branch was the one specializing in mercenary brigades.)

    The man shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°If we hire mercenaries, but don¡¯t get the results, there¡¯s little to be earned. We were enthusiastic about ying arge force of monsters this time, but someone got in our way, after all.¡±

    His reaction flickered from yellow to red for an instant. I looked at him with a smile.

    ¡°Well that¡¯s unfortunate. If you didn¡¯t stay holed up here, and dropped by the fortress, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d have made a bit.¡±

    ... I provoked him. A cold sweat was breaking out on my back, but the one who rmended it was, naturally enough, the ancestors.

    The Seventh was especially on board.

    ¡ºLyle, give it to him straight. That if you¡¯re too much a coward, it¡¯s only natural you don¡¯t make money. While you¡¯re at it, tell him to do a better job of concealing his malice. And finally... rile him up! Rile him up more!¡»

    In regards to the executive charged with getting the mercenaries together, the Seventh was especially strong-willed.

    At a voice level he could hear...

    ¡°You should really work on hiding your malice there. And your guard beside you has been acting much too mindful of me.¡±

    When I said that with a smile, the South Branch executive¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°I wonder what you could be talking about. Could it be you¡¯re tired out from battle? Then instead of showing up in a ce like this, shouldn¡¯t you be getting some rest?¡±

    Something of that extent wouldn¡¯t work anyone up. While his surface expression was smoothed over, I could tell my opponent was holding back. With the Sixth¡¯s Skill Search, the South Branch executive¡¯s guards had turned bright red.

    Other than them, there were quite a few who were now directing hostility at me.

    (... Why did Ie here again? It¡¯s definitely strange to attend if all I really wanted to do was rile everyone up.)

    Until the party ended, I pretended to enjoy its events with Vera.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next day.

    I had headed back for the mansion, when Old Letarta¡¯s grandson ¡¾Gols¡¿barged in early in the morning, and cried out.

    In front of therge storehouse in the mansion¡¯s yard, he appealed to Old Letarta in tears.

    ¡°Pleasee back, grandpa! An order came in from the Tr¨¥s Hous for twelve whole cannons! We¡¯re all worn out, yet they¡¯re telling us to hurry! What¡¯s more, guns as well. We¡¯ll never make it in time!¡±

    It seems the equipment I left at the fortress was bringing trouble to Letarta¡¯s smithery. Emerging in a tank top, perhaps he had been brushing his teeth, as old Letarta had a cup and brush in his hands.

    But with a smile.

    ¡°Sorry, but the time hase for me to live by my hobbies. To be blunt, the time hase for me to toss all my responsibility... no, I mean to leave the shop to my stepson. So go tell thed. ¡®It¡¯s already your generation¡¯.¡±

    It was a radiant smile. Honestly, throwing all his work to his stepson, and living by his hobbies... even for an amazing craftsman, how cruel.

    I watched the scene from a window on the first floor, and Gols yelled again. There was a wooden crate by his side, and it seems he had brought some sort of parcel along.

    ¡°Oy, Grandpa! You just said toss all responsibility, didn¡¯t you! I¡¯m begging you,e back! We really won¡¯t finish in time.¡±

    Old Letarta happily stuck up his thumb.

    ¡°Do your best. Having work to do is a good thing. And such an environment is just what you need to polish your skills, so it¡¯ll all work out.¡±

    ¡°Gramps! It¡¯s because you took on a strange request that it came to this! Can¡¯t you at least tell the Tr¨¥s House head to do something about the date he set!?¡±

    Watching him on the verge of tears, I thought I had done a bad thing. But even seeing his grandson like that, old Letarta seemed more interested in the contents of the crate.

    ¡°So what¡¯s that?¡±

    Gols also sent his gaze at the wooden crate. After letting out a sigh, he opened it.

    ¡°I serviced the Katanas he returned. And I also brought some new ones I made. And wait, do I really have to continue this request? There¡¯s a mountain of work to do.¡±

    Old Letarta took a katana from the crate, drew it, closed one eye, and inspected it.

    ¡°Hmm, looks better than thest ones you made. Well, it¡¯s good to be devoted to a task for a while. I¡¯ll put in a word to that Fidel whelp. But this is definitelypletely different from a Sabre.¡±

    It seems he didn¡¯t believe Monica¡¯s words that it was simr enough.

    ¡°... I¡¯m begging you. Rather, I don¡¯t have any time left to spare, so making more is impossible, I tell you. Could you talk to the requester too?

    When Gols finished his business, he left the mansion. Noticing me watching, Letarta beckoned me out.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    epting the serviced Katanas I used in battle, and the new ones, I tested their feel.

    The new Katana¡¯s de was made shorter, making it easier to swing around.

    I tried swinging it in the yard. The handle was finally modified for two-handed use, making it easier to handle.

    Watching my actions, old Letarta took a memo of the points that caught his attention.

    ¡°It was made just per that youngdy¡¯s instructions, but this is an easy weapon to break. Even with rare metal, using magic iron ispletely useless.¡±

    My audience as I practiced with the Katana included Damien as well.

    He came out of the storehouse, tended to by the maids, and looked in my directions. Rather than the Katana, he had something to ask in regards to the Valkyries.

    ¡°More importantly, it¡¯s about those three units. Their maintenance is surprisingly troublesome. From next time onwards, I n to simplify and mass produce, but do you have any requests?¡±

    Maybe Damien wanted the data he could get from the Valkyrie series, as he was quite proactive on the project. In truth, the Valkyrie development was arge step forward in his research.

    ¡°Ah, then could you contain the Mana consumption? If there are too many of them, the Mana drain isn¡¯t something to make light of.

    There, Damien put his hand to his chin in thought.

    ¡°In that case, they¡¯ll need to be supplied through different means. Just where on their bodies could I put a device like that...¡±

    Hearing that, old Letarta offered his take.

    ¡°Can¡¯t it just be external?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡±

    The two of them burst intoughter, before returning to the storehouse together. It seems a new idea had been born. They went right to work.

    I saw off the backs of the three automatons following them.

    ¡°... Letarta¡¯s started living here as if it were natural.¡±

    I said.

    Scratching my head in the empty yard, I looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Guess I should go ask some things in the Jewel today.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Within the Jewel.

    I entered my own room of memories. As always, Milleia-san came along.

    I went to meet with Septem, but this time the metropolis was in considerable ruin. Walking down the street, the thin and weakened people leaned and sat against the walls of the buildings.

    Milleia-san walked up front, a I winced at the sights even worse than thest time.

    ¡°Why did ite to this?¡±

    I knew the reason. And while I knew it would happen, I hadn¡¯t even imagined it would be as bad as this. Couldn¡¯t they have done something before it all came to this? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder.

    Milleia-san spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because Septem-sama was supporting everything alone. She tried raising up magician apprentices, but they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to serve the people as devotedly as she. Eventually, they chose to abandon the people who could never bring themselves to do anything, and disappeared.¡»

    And those that had learned magic brought their techniques to othernds. Milleia-san said it was the start of the nobility.

    ¡ºLike that, the magicians who attained magic took this city¡¯s tale as a warning, and established their own knowledge. Leaving descendants with more proficient ones each generation, they polished their magic tech as much as they could... a new ruling ss came onto the stage.¡»

    It was the start of us nobles. The nobles up to then hadn¡¯t been definite magicians, but this brought about the phenomenon that magic itself was the proof of nobility.

    Septem-san¡¯s mansion had rotted away, and a portion of the roof had disappeared.

    Walking through its halls, I could see the sky, covered by a gray sheet of clouds.

    Milleia-san spoke.

    ¡ºAmong the generations of Septem-samas, she was a powerful one. Too powerful. And too kind to an extent she ruined everything. She birthed the result of a more advanced form of magic spreading through the continent.¡»

    When we entered Septem-san¡¯s room, the bed had rotten through, and a Septem-san that wasn¡¯t an old woman was sitting in a chair.

    A young girl sat, noticed us, and called out. The air she gave off was definitely Septem-san¡¯s. But her voice was still young.

    ¡ºOh my, you truly do have the worst timing. A little longer, and it would have looped back to the vige.¡»

    When Septem-san said that, I gave a bitter smile. And...

    ¡°I have something I want to ask.¡±

    ¡ºWhat could it be?¡»

    I asked what had been on my mind for a while. It was how Septem... how Agrissa was defeated.

    ¡°Three hundred years ago, Agrissa was defeated.¡±

    ¡ºShe sure was.¡»

    ¡°But the method used to defeat her was never recorded. In order to stop Celes, we can¡¯t help but want to know the means used to defeat Agrissa.¡±

    Seeing my serious expression, the young Septem-san made a bit of a troubled face. Did she think we wouldn¡¯t be able to do it ourselves? When I thought that, she opened her mouth.

    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry, but Agrissa could create Skills. And the body to use them as well. I can¡¯t even imagine what sorts of Skills she held. Maybe she could handle everything... but...¡»

    But... with those words, Septem-san stood from her seat, and stood before me.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re the same, Lyle.¡»

    ¡°I am?¡±

    Septem-san smiled. She smiled, and spoke of how much a wonder my very existence was.

    ¡ºYour ancestors all held the blue jewel, and passed down their Skills. Over their lives, their bodies changed to specialize in Support ss Skills. Having inherited it all, in a sense, it¡¯s only natural that your body excels in using Support Skills.¡»

    Because of the gem the First bought at a discount, it became easy for we of the Walt House to manifest Support ss Skills, and to make them more powerful.

    Generation over generation, a bloodline polished to support...

    ¡ºLyle, your Experience, and Connection are Skills that didn¡¯t originally exist. They appearpletely different, yet they share amon point. What you who was always stolen from would seek out, Experience... a Skill to let you gain much more experience... meaning to build up strength for the distant ¡¾Future¡¿. Connection allows many to share their experience of the ¡¾Present¡¿. Even I can¡¯t tell what your Third Stage will be, but I¡¯m sure it should be linked to the ¡¾Past¡¿.¡»

    I thought my Skills were all over the ce without amon point. But it seems they had the same base of experience.

    ¡°It kinda seems strange that the past is thest one. Wouldn¡¯t it have been better the other way around?¡±

    Septem-sanughed.

    ¡ºRight. But the current you already has the knowledge and experience of your ancestors of the past in your hands, and you¡¯re dealing with their weapons in the present. What¡¯s more, you¡¯re trying to obtain the future. The opposite of your Skill. If you do n to win against Celes, perhaps your own Skill will be the key.¡»

    I thought a little.

    If My Skill was one that didn¡¯t originally exist, then even Agrissa and Celes shouldn¡¯t have knowledge of it. It truly might be an important key for victory.

    There, Milleia-san hit against her shoulders.

    Turning, I saw Milleia-san was staring at Septem-san. And when I looked back at her...

    ¡º... It seems the Jewel believes this is the end of what I¡¯m to tell you.¡»

    Septem-san was wrapped in light. The surrounding scene dissolved into grains of gold, disappearing as if blown away by the wing.

    ¡°Eh? Hey! I still have things I want to ask!¡±

    Septem-san shook her head.

    ¡ºThen ask the next person. And... while my words are uncertain, the Jewel knows the truth. It seems it just wasn¡¯t my role to tell you those answers.¡»

    Still with a smile, Septem-san faded to golden grains, and disappeared. I reached out my hand, but couldn¡¯t touch anything.

    But I could hear her voice.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s alright. The next person will teach you... do your best, descendent of mine.¡»

    I heard herugh to herself, as in my daze, I found myself in the round table meeting room before I had even realized it.

    ¡°... I see, so I carried Septem-san¡¯s blood as well.¡±

    It was natural, but I had forgotten that truth. That Celes inherited the memories of Septem meant that Septem-san¡¯s blood flowed through my veins as well.

    Milleia-san was a little amazed.

    ¡ºGood grief, you didn¡¯t even notice that?¡»

    ¡°But when I¡¯m usually talking with the ancestors, I get the feeling, ah, so I really am descended from these guys... to put it the other way, I couldn¡¯t really imagine anyone else in that role.¡±

    Milleia-san spoke to me kindly.

    ¡ºUp to your birth, it only natural that many people were involved. It wasn¡¯t just the Walt House. The ns of their wives are all part of it as well. Even without direct rtions, many gears of fate turned for you to exist.¡»

    At first it had sounded outrageous, but now I noticed it was only natural.

    It wasn¡¯t just me. All humans were like that.

    ¡°... I¡¯d never really thought about it.¡±

    ¡ºRight? Now then, I wonder what the next person will be like. I hope they¡¯ll be fun.¡»

    From her tone of voice, it seems Milleia-san already knew.

    (... Come to think of it, this person was so carefree I¡¯ve forgotten ittely, but she was the Jewel¡¯s guide, was she?)

    This time, Septem-san taught me a lot.

    About magic. About Skills. About goddesses.

    And... About Novem as well.

    The fact that I have fate with the goddesses could be because I carry Septem-san¡¯s blood, couldn¡¯t it?

    And the gem the Walt House just happened to buy, made a body specialized in the use of Support ss Skills. I got to learn about that.

    (... That may be one of the reasons for the ancestors potent array of Skills. In that case, gems will get a new value on the market.)

    I had quite a lot to think about, but it wasn¡¯t going toe together at once. I turned back to the round table, to find the ancestors looking my way.

    The Third spoke in his usual smile.

    ¡ºWere there any developments?¡»

    He asked me. The Fourth removed his sses, and wiped off the lenses.

    ¡ºBy your current disposition, I¡¯m to assume the plug¡¯s been pulled on your conversations with Septem. Now then, how about you let us hear it too?¡»

    The Fifth looked as uninterested as ever, but when he looked at me...

    ¡ºWell, just talk about it. It¡¯ll be much easier than holing it up in yourself.¡»

    Or so he said. These days, I¡¯vee to understand the Fifth just a little more. His usual uninterested air was a something simr to hiding his embarrassment.

    The Seventh turned his gaze from me to Milleia-san.

    ¡ºCome to think of it, aunty was supposed to be a guide, for argument¡¯s sake. She kept getting rowdy with the Third, so I had forgotten. The terrible nature of two personalities attracts...¡»

    He spoke ill of Milleia-san with a smile, but he never got to finish those words.

    Milleia-san who was supposed to be beside me pounded her fist into his face with a smile.

    Just when did she move? And surprisingly, Milleia-san began to look quite powerful in my eyes. Her frail impression was blown away... no, I never had such an impression to start with.

    ¡ºOh, Brod you trouble-maker. You¡¯re making your big sister Milleia angry. Even when you used to be so cute.¡»

    The Seventh held his nose.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve forgotten that past.¡»

    He said.

    Milleia-san looked a little fed-up as she shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡ºSame as always, I see. Well, as my brother¡¯s son, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got quite a few harsh memories.¡»

    It seems the Seventh was holding in a bit. I never felt anything like that while he was alive. But within the Jewel, he said quite a few things that caught my interest.

    He seemed to have something towards the Sixth that had morphed into stubbornness.

    There, Milleia-san looked at the Fifth¡¯s face. When the Fifth noticed her...

    ¡ºWhat?¡»

    ¡ºFather, since you¡¯re here, show Lyle your memory. See, there¡¯s still an important portion you haven¡¯t shown him, right?¡»

    After making a tantly reluctant face, he refused in all seriousness.

    ¡ºI refuse. In the first ce, my memories are irrelevant to the boy. For now, we should prioritize efficiency.¡»

    Milleia-san spoke with a smile.

    ¡ºI think it¡¯s important. It¡¯s something Lyle will need from here on, and more than anything, you do feel some responsibility, don¡¯t you? That when up to your point, the Walt House had aimed for a warm household, but you crushed it all in your generation.¡»

    The Fifth stood, and returned to his room of memories.

    ¡°Um...

    ¡ºI made him angry.¡»

    She stuck out her tongue a bit, and closed one eye as she said that, but her expression was just a bit sorrowful.

    The Fourth looked curious. More than that, it seems he had an idea of what it was.

    ¡º... I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good thing to reveal the secrets someone¡¯s trying to hide. Even so, do you want Lyle to know?¡»

    Milleia-san nodded. After nodding, she sent a look to the Seventh.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    .... In Beim¡¯s neighboringnd, an army of Bahnseim marched.

    The knights that entered the capital destroyed by monsters dispersed, and began eliminating the remaining monsters.

    Thend they had newly acquired was to be and under direct Bahnseimian control. Eventually, perhaps someone would be awarded the territory as a reward for their achievements.

    Within all of that, a report came to the general, who¡¯s made a base out of a building that was still useable.

    ¡°General. ording to the scouts who went out in Beim¡¯s direction, Beim is still safe. They turned one of their important points to a fortress, and managed to hold back the monsters.¡±

    Hearing that, the generalughed.

    ¡°Well isn¡¯t that amazing? As expected, Beim didn¡¯t fall. Well, having them fall would be troublesome. If we had to march and reim that far, my bones would break. Also, we still havemerce with them, so having them fall will be a pain in various ways.¡±

    The middle aged general sat in his chair, finishing up his mountain of paperwork with a grin. The knight who reported seemed quite curious.

    ¡°General, this times soldier dispatch seemed considerably content.¡±

    There, the general looked at the knight¡¯s face before nodded. His probing eyes did bother the knight, but the general stopped his working hands, stood from his seat, and looked out the window.

    Out there, the scene of the city destroyed by monsters unfolded.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a job anyone would hate to do. But if it¡¯s a job that lets me get away from the center of it, then I¡¯m thankful. You¡¯re not from Centralle, are you?¡±

    On the general¡¯s words, the knight nodded.

    ¡°Yes. I was raised in a vige a little away from Centralle. It was dered that this time¡¯s expedition wouldn¡¯t be using Centralle¡¯s knights, so we were kinda scraped together.¡±

    Afterughing a little, the general.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I had them do. I sought out subordinates as unrted to Centralle and the current royal faction as I could.¡±

    The knight tilted his head. Thinking he didn¡¯t understand, the general gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Your response troubles me. But just know I wanted subordinates like that. Stay in Centralle, and you¡¯ll get to think that way whether you like it or not. Now then, back to work. When I¡¯m not in Centralle, everything just feels nice and easy.¡±

    Still holding questions towards the generals speech and conduct, the knight left the room...

 Volume 11 - Postscript Theater

    http://mypage.syosetu/mypageblog/view/userid/218376/blogkey/1190730/

    Volume 11 Postscript Theater

    ~ Let¡¯s y a Card Game Postscript Theater ~

    Fourth Generation Head (?@): ¡°Fwahahaha, did you see! The strongest ¡®Celes¡¯ card has been ced on the field. Meanwhile, your field has nothing but a single ¡®¡¯Damn Gigolo Lyle¡¯ card... With this, you¡¯re over, Third Generation Head!¡±

    Third Generation Head (£à?¦Ø?¡ä): ¡°... Not yet! I can¡¯t lose yet! It¡¯s my turn! Draw!¡±

    Third Generation Head (£þ©`£þ)*Grin*: ¡°Hmm, finally the card hase...¡±

    Fourth Generation Head (;?@): ¡°W-what are you talking about! Aeback at this point is...¡±

    Third Generation Head (£à?¦Ø?¡ä): ¡°Oh yes I can! I sacrifice all of Lyle¡¯s future to the graveyard to summon the ¡®Wives¡¯! On top of that, I discard all of his shame and everything else to level up ¡®Damn Gigolo Lyle¡¯ to ¡®mr. lyle¡¯!¡±

    Fourth Generation Head (;?@): ¡°S-say what!?¡±

    Third Generation Head ( ©b?©b): ¡°It¡¯s not over yet! On top of all that, I activate Lyle¡¯s effect! By maximizing his Gigolo Constitution, the abilities of the Wives rise even further! And female enemy cards on the field receive a decrease in stats! Until your life points hit zero, I¡¯ll keep on chipping...¡±

    Fourth Generation Head (;?@): ¡°You can¡¯t just summon a bunch of monsters in one turn, that¡¯s against the rules! And wait, that effect doesn¡¯t even work on Celes, you hear! You lose by default, father.¡±

    Third Generation Head (???): ¡°...¡±

    Fourth Generation Head *Kapow*¡ß(@¦Å(¡ð£½(©b?©b ) Third Generation Head: ¡°I attack your life points directly!¡±

    Fourth Generation Head ( @§Õ@?áê¡î))§¥©b) *Thwap*: ¡°That¡¯s also against the rules.¡±

    ~ Mrs. Milleia, Part 1 ~

    Milleia (¡ä?£à): ¡°Uhaha, our profits in Beim are simply scrumptious (lolol), keep on wringing them out (lolol). ¡±

    Fifth Generation Head ( £»?£»): (The Sixth sure disappeared at a good time. She used to be so honest... huh? Wait, was she always like this?)

    ~ Mrs. Milleia, Part 2 ~

    Fourth Generation Head (?@): ¡°Milleia-chan, were you like that? Were you putting on an act in front of the Sixth?¡±

    Milleia ¡£?©b?(¥Î?`)?©b?¡£: ¡°Is that how you see me? Grandfather, how cruel!¡±

    Fourth Generation Head (;?@): ¡°Eh? Um... S-sorry!¡±

    Seventh Generation Head |¦Ø?£à): (How shameful, Fourth... but the Sixth is also at fault for not seeing through that shady-as-all-hell personality.)

    ~ Mrs. Milleia, Part 3 ~

    Milleia ( ???): ¡°... Even like this, I¡¯m a ¡®kind elder sister character¡¯ you know. I¡¯ll just throw this out there, but that¡¯s why the Jewel chose me in the first ce. The other women were much worse than me, you hear.¡±

    Milleia £¨???£©: ¡°Don¡¯t forget it.¡±

    Seventh Generation Head|§Õ©b) *nce*: ¡°It¡¯s a lie. And elder sister? The Jewel definitely made a mistake with its personnel sel¨C¡±

    Milleia ( ¡ä?£à);y=©`(©b§Õ©b)?¡ß.*Bang*: ¡°Oh, Brod-kun, you just don¡¯t learn, do you (lolol).¡±

 Volume 12 - Prologue

    Prologue

    There came a stream of restless nights.

    It was the season where the humidity from the port city became detestable.

    And despite the season, we were currently moving through a dim passageway. Diagonally to my side was Novem, and she used her magic to make a light from her staff.

    Both the ceiling and floor were of rugged rock. The walls grew moss, and were perpetually damp. Among Labyrinth passageways, it was of the wider sort, and there was at least eight meters to the ceiling. Its width around twenty. In the midst of battle, I doubt there would be a need to worry about ack of space.

    Around, in blue, or perhaps navy suits of armor, the three Valkyrie units guarded the two of them. But there wasn¡¯t really a need for that.

    Two weeks distance from Beim.

    At present, I... Lyle Walt had been dispatched to subjugate a Labyrinth that had manifested.

    That giant monster legion already felt like a thing of the distant past.

    ¡°... ra, stay on standby. I¡¯ll have Miranda return to the surface. Aria, proceed onwards, and remove the monsters ahead.¡±

    I gave orders as I walked, but me and the girls... my party members had quite some distance between us.

    Conversing through Skill... Connection... I issued orders to Aria, Miranda and ra, who led Valkyrie Series units of their own.

    I turned an eye to the Valkyrie walking opposite to Novem.

    (The mass produced unit Damien and old Letartapleted... not bad.)

    The ones they had sessfullypleted had been simplified, and while there were differences in their appearances and body types, there wasn¡¯t any difference in their specs. They were wearing visor-like face masks, and I couldn¡¯t tell what expressions they were making, but the Valkyrie Series were generally expressionless.

    The wing-like binders on their backs could process magic stones into a liquid, which they could then use as fuel. It considerably reduced my Mana cost, so it was a huge help.

    ck hair was the standard. However, each had devoted its time to differentiating itself with hair style. Bob cut, long waves. Braids. It seems the mass produced models had personality and a sense of individuality as well.

    While walking through the uneven corridor, I was organizing the information flowing into my head.

    This Labyrinth that had manifested out of a cave had only three floors to speak of. But the annoying part was the expanse it covered.

    It seems there was only a single boss at the bottom, and there was little deviation in its monsters. We weren¡¯t particrly having a hard time. Three separate Labyrinth Subjugation requests had descended on Beim, and there were few adventurer parties they could send around.

    Alette-san¡¯s party had challenged another Labyrinth, and it was decided they would dispatch mercenaries of the South Branch to thest one.

    The East Branch normally wouldn¡¯t let Labyrinth Subjugations fall to other branches. Because if they did, the East Branch¡¯s sole valuable appeal point would disappear. They wouldn¡¯t be able to gather adventurers.

    While I absentmindedly wandered the cave, I ran into Miranda on her way out.

    ¡°I could hear your voice the whole way, but meeting is yet another sensation.¡±

    There were four mass-produced Valkyries around her, and a sister carrying the luggage, her knees shaking as she shed her sweat.

    One of the Valkyries held antern in her hand to light up the surroundings.

    Miranda was wearing a hat, with arge rucksack over her back. She wasn¡¯t in her usual skirt, instead donning thick work clothes, and gloves.

    ¡°Looks like things went well on your side as well. Shannon, there won¡¯t be any monsters on the way back, so rest easy.¡±

    There, Shannon raised her face, but perhaps from fatigue, she didn¡¯t rain me with jeers as she usually did.

    ¡°... I want to take a bath.¡±

    When sheined, Miranda lowered a fist.

    ¡°Shannon, could you quit it already? See, just a little more to the first floor. Once we¡¯re there, a short break, and we¡¯ll be outside.¡±

    While Miranda tried to knock the life back into her, Shannon simply tottered as she walked off. And Miranda¡¯s party started down the road we had came from. I let out a sigh.

    ¡°Looks like Shannon¡¯s doing alright.

    The one to respond was Novem. She wasughing, and with the long gazes she took at the girl, I¡¯m sure she was happy at her growth.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t have any stamina before. If we keep at it little by little, she¡¯ll build up some strength. Even so, this time¡¯s Labyrinth sure is vast.¡±

    The second floor.

    At the head, Aria and Miranda were eliminating monsters. ra was keeping the roads clear on the first floor.

    And Eva or May would likely substitute out with Miranda when she got back.

    ¡°It¡¯s our second Labyrinth subjugation, and everyone¡¯s already amander. Of course, we were the only ones dispatched in the first ce. Good grief, just what part about this is small scale?¡±

    As a Labyrinth, it was only three floors. Needlessly wide, with only one boss.

    With the scarce variety of monsters, there weren¡¯t any particrly strong ones. Certainly, in the guild¡¯s ssification system, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for it to be written off as small scale.

    But I felt a little of a grudge.

    (It¡¯s also a problem how the amount of stones we have to earn has been defined. I want to take the shortest route, beat the boss, and end it already.)

    That was from the Guild¡¯s side. Not the East Branch, headquarters had ordered us to acquire a set amount of Magic Stones.

    I asked Alette-san, and it seems there had rarely even been such orders given out. If you find some rare material, then get as much of it as you can, was the most they ever asked for, she said.

    The Third spoke to me amused.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve gotten their hate quite nicely, Lyle. Just a little more.¡»

    ... I knew that, but getting this persistent harassment was harsh.

    This venture through the vast passages was also to test out the mass produced Valkyries¡¯ specs.

    Old Letarta and Damien were on standby up top, and Adele-san and Maksim-san were participating as well.

    However, Monica was keeping house at the mansion.

    Novem smiled at me as she spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s because they believe we can do that much. I¡¯m sure the Guild isn¡¯t stupid enough to offer an impossible task, and have another Labyrinth Rampage on their hands.¡±

    ¡°... I¡¯d really hope that¡¯s so.¡±

    Last time, Fidel-san swung them around to his will, and got twelve cannons¡¯ worth ofpensation, I heard. And it seems the Guild executives took it up to get the man¡¯s backing.

    In exchange for advocating in regards to their failed defensive war, they drank down his demands.

    (Well, the two extra cannons flowed from Vera to me, but...)

    We were talking, but cutting it off on the way, I pulled a weapon from my hip. Novem had to illuminate the surroundings, so she couldn¡¯t take action. She stepped back, and strengthened the light.

    The Valkyrie Series took their weapons from their back wing binders. They were guns.

    They were items prepared by old Letarta, who modified them, apparently.

    The Valkyries...

    ¡°Enemy confirmed. Proceeding to eliminate.¡±

    ¡°Likewise.¡±

    ¡°Bang.¡±

    After the guns blew their mes, three monster responses in the passageway ahead went out. Even so, the survivors came out way.

    The Valkyries swiftly prepared for the next attack, while the third unit alone lowered her gun.

    The monsters on the other side of the dark passage copsed without showing their forms.

    I put away a Katana, and scratched my head.

    ¡°... Their performance is definitely high, but...¡±

    Novem gave a bitter smile as well. Coming to my side, she agreed with my assertion.

    ¡°Compared to a single monster of this Labyrinth, a bullet is more costly... we¡¯re going into the red.¡±

    They had high specs, but I couldn¡¯t help but have problems on the financial front. This time was just an experiment, so Letarta had them carry just the guns, but money-wise, they were a weapon I didn¡¯t want to use so often.

    The Valkyries took out tools to strip off the Magic Stones and materials.

    ¡°It is time for robbery.¡±

    ¡°I will cleanly pick them off.¡±

    ¡°Dissection is my specialty. Someday, those money eating worms manufactured before us, and that piece of junk Monica shall be dissected by my hands as well.¡±

    The third unit gave an ominous statement, but I ignored it. I could understand it was just standardmunication from these ones.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take too much time. Once we get to the third floor, I¡¯ll have Eva or May deliver supplies down. Have we achieved the quota?¡±

    When I checked in with Connection, a Valkyrie on the surface replied. She was carrying out Adele-san¡¯s support.

    ¡º... ording to Adele, we have currently fulfilled sixty percent of the required quota. But hearing of the bullet consumption, she started crying.¡»

    On top of that, I heard the voiceing into the Valkyrie¡¯s ears.

    ¡ºAAAaaAAH! Our expenses! Why!? Why make them use such a thing!? We¡¯re down! Our profits from this Labyrinth Subjugation are going poooof!!¡»

    Looks like she has it rough.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s put a usage restriction on the guns. Any more, and I¡¯ll feel bad for Adele-san.¡±

    There, the Fourth let a tired voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle, you understand this is also your problem, right? Properly make a profit, man. Experiments are important, but money problems are just as important.¡»

    Advice quite suited of the Fourth Generation.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Information dealer Rauno¡¯s office.

    In it, the windows were shut and curtained, darkening the room. The only faint light emanated from the use of Rauno¡¯s assistant Innis¡¯ Skill... Information.

    From the information Innis had on hand, it was a Skill to predict the future.

    Rauno put both hands in his pockets, and looked over Innis.

    ¡°So how is it, Innis?¡±

    Her eyes were closed, and after a while, she opened her mouth. Rauno had her read through as much of the information he¡¯d gathered as possible.

    To hit the mark on her predictions, she couldn¡¯t help but need arge amount of info. But it wasn¡¯t like her uracy was directly proportional to her information level. Because fake information would always slip around.

    But with more information, there were more things she could determine, and a bigger picture she could see based on that.

    ¡°... Beim is still recovering from the damage that monster army caused.¡±

    When the army of monsters was closing in, they had scattered money, and producedrge numbers of weapons. But Lyle had defeated the majority at Fort Redant, so looking at actual damage from enemy numbers, it was something quite insignificant.

    Rather than physical damage, it was severe mary, and resource loss.

    ¡°Good work for them to recover so much in only a few months. But I guess that¡¯s Beim for you.¡±

    On Rauno¡¯s light words, Innis didn¡¯t show a response. She continued on with her predictions.

    ¡°There are strange movements in Cartaffs. It may escte to arge-scale riot. Also...¡±

    ¡°Also?¡±

    ¡°In the Guild headquarters, and among the merchants, dissatisfaction towards Lyle-san is rising. I conclude that pressure is being put down mainly by those not involved in backing him.¡±

    Rauno gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Why of course. Rile up the Tr¨¥s House¡¯ head, and even the South Branch, and of course you¡¯ll be hated. Though I doubt he doesn¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°... The Tr¨¥s House is watching, and waiting. Even when the other merchants and Guild make their moves, they don¡¯t show any interest. The current Tr¨¥s House head is sure to have backed him. The probability of him being riled up on purpose is high.¡±

    Rauno couldn¡¯t understand that part. The face that Lyle had seduced one of the Tr¨¥s House daughters was something he had confirmed from rumor, and the individual himself.

    So he didn¡¯t know the reason behind angering the head.

    ¡°Does that mean he got the amount of money he needed already?¡±

    ¡°... The probability is low. There is a possibility he has made arge change in objectives along the way.¡±

    Rauno watched over Lyle¡¯s actions with caution. It wasn¡¯t because he was a client.

    It was because Lyle could slip up Innis¡¯ predictions altogether.

    With the monster army as well, Innis had determined victory would be held down after heavy damage came out.

    But the result could be called an overwhelming triumph.

    ¡°Young as he is, he¡¯s leading the Guild and merchants by the nose... he won¡¯t live long, that one. After Beim kicks him out, where will he go? Be the groom of Zayin¡¯s Holy Maiden, or Lorphys¡¯ princess?¡±

    Innis replied to his joke.

    ¡°The individual has shown actions pointing to the desire to be exiled from Beim. And the probability of him bing a groom alive is low.¡±

    While knowing full well that Innis rarely hit straight when things came to Lyle, he couldn¡¯t help but look into him.

    ¡°Now then, how will he move next, my client?¡±

    Innis opened her eyes. Perhaps she had overused her Skill, as she looked as if she¡¯d copse to the floor. Rushing over, and supporting up her body, Rauno put her to sleep on the sofa...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Adventurer Guild Headquarters.

    In it, talks were being conducted, from the defense of Fortress Redant, to the changing situation of neighboringnds.

    It was fine and all that a country had fallen, but in its ce, the superpower of Bahnseim was now in contact with them.

    The royalty that had fled from thend had taken flight to Bahnseim, but it didn¡¯t seem they wished to retake power. No, they weren¡¯t in a situation where they could make such demands.

    They had overlooked a Labyrinth running out of control, and brought great damage to other countries. If Bahnseim supported them to reestablish their country, Beim wouldn¡¯t keep quiet. But as they wanted somend between them and Bahnseim, Beim¡¯s opinion was to wring them out to an extent where they wouldn¡¯t copse.

    The reality was already beyond what those involved desired.

    ¡°What did the messenger of Bahnseim say?¡±

    That meeting of executives gathered from the branches discussed how to deal with Bahnseim.

    ¡°No particr demands. As we have now be neighbors, they wish to keep the national border what it was before, and they want to open a space for various discussions in regards to tariffs.¡±

    Those negotiations would fall into the merchants¡¯ territory. Not the Guild.

    Watching over the meetingroom, Tanya was participating as the guard of her superior, the East Branch¡¯s head.

    ¡°So shall the Guild treat them as we have before?¡±

    When someone offered that statement, the moderator leading the meeting nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible they may put out a request to borrow our strength in monster subjugation. But Bahnseim is arge nation. They have their backbone, so perhaps they won¡¯t send such requests our way.¡±

    The executives smiled.

    They were making light of the stubbornness of nobles, and thinking they woulde crying to Beim eventually.

    The South Branch¡¯s executive spoke up.

    ¡°When you think of Bahnsim, they¡¯ve had quite a few rebellion these years. I would like to be more assertive in dispatching mercenaries.¡±

    Hearing that, the moderator nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s been quiet in Zayin and Beim these days, after all. It¡¯s a fact that the mercenaries have lost a ce to earn. We¡¯ll put in a proposal to the merchants.¡±

    The South Branch¡¯s executive smiled on those words. No, he looked a little relieved.

    Tanya spoke to her superior.

    ¡°They haven¡¯t been making muchtely. Just the other day, they forced their way into taking over a Labyrinth Subjugation request, but they¡¯re getting quite impatient.¡±

    Tanya¡¯s superior, levelly...

    ¡°Is that not dangerous? Thinking of the importance of mercenary brigades, what will happen if we send them to and with so much internal discord...¡±

    They were both adventurers¡¯ Guilds of Beim, but their objectives were different. And the East Branch didn¡¯t think highly of the South Branch¡¯s rough way of doing things.

    When adventurers of the East Branch were dispatched, arge portion of their reasons for worry started from the South Branch... the mercenaries.

    At present, it seems they were thinking of sending their mercs, who¡¯d built up their frustration, to rampage across Bahnseim.

    ¡°But that is their job. Well, not all of them are good people, and it¡¯s not like we¡¯re any different.¡±

    And the conference turned to a certain topic.

    Once more, it was due to an utterance from the South Branch¡¯s executive.

    ¡°Come to think of it, that adventurer of the East Branch... Lyle Walt was a noble who flowed in from Bahnseim, was he?¡±

    On his forced phrasing, Tanya¡¯s superior nodded with a smile.

    ¡°And what of it?¡±

    ¡°What, it¡¯s quite famous how the Walt House¡¯s daughter married into Bahnseim royalty. She¡¯s been rampaging around quite shily, but she is still the queen of a major country. Isn¡¯t it time for us to show some good will?¡±

    To the South Branch executive, who was trying to take actions disadvantageous to Lyle, Tanya¡¯s superior...

    ¡°Even if you call it good will... It¡¯s true he was driven out, but from then on, there hasn¡¯t been any intervention from Bahnseim. I doubt it would be profitable to poke around the thorn bush.¡±

    The South Branch hung on obstinately.

    ¡°And that¡¯s precisely why. If theye to learn of itter, it may raise doubt towards us.¡±

    The moderator listened to the words of the two. And he gave down a verdict.

    ¡°... Negotiations haven¡¯t even begun. Let us take action after watching how things go. And he is being useful to the Guild. It is our policy to treasure those that bring a profit to us.¡±

    Meaning weighing Lyle and Celes on the scales, if the profit Lyle produced fell short of her, they would cut him off at any moment.

    (... Lyle-kun, just what the hell did you say to the South Branch¡¯s executive?)

    Tanya sighed internally as she worried for Lyle...

 Volume 12 - 1: Taking Over

    Taking Over

    Returning to Beim from the Labyrinth Subjugation, I stopped by the Guild to report.

    We arrived in Beim around noon, and after we returned to the mansion, and went over the reports, I headed for the East Branch.

    Monica had clung onto me, and tearing her off was quite a trial, so I was a little tired.

    When I arrived at the Guild, naturally enough, I headed for the third floor. I arrived, met with the receptionist manning the desk, and found myself surprised.

    Long blond hair, and eyes that drooped a little. Her eyes were emerald, and she let out a fluffy atmosphere.

    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s been quite some time~.¡±

    Stressing the end of her words, she confronted me with a bright smile. After standing, and preparing a drink from a pitcher in the room, she set it on the table.

    ¡°Marianne-san? Eh? Why?¡±

    On my confusion, Marianne-san gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Ahaha, the truth is I¡¯ve been fired from the newbie-specialized desk on floor one. It¡¯s that, you know? When I¡¯m supposed to y the elder sister for them, that doesn¡¯t really work out if our ages grow too far apart, perhaps? A within, yet just out of arm¡¯s reach is important for the newbie desk.¡±

    That¡¯s the sort of position it was? I thought, but decided not to dig to deep into it for now. Rather, if I jumped onto a talk about her age, it would surelye off as insincere, given my own age.

    I took the safer measure to shift the conversation.

    From the Jewel, the Fourth...

    ¡ºHow about you tell her twenty is still in your strike zone? In all actuality, Thelma-san¡¯s already thirty six, right?¡»

    Just what is he trying to aplish? That on my mind, I ignored him, and with a vague smile on my face, I sat across the table from her.

    ¡°How dreadful. Ah, this is our report from this time¡¯s request.¡±

    Marianne-san epted the envelope I held out, and checked over it. Taking another document from a drawer in the desk, shepared them.

    ¡°... There¡¯s barely a disparity from an official Guild report. The paperwork checks out.¡±

    Paperwork rted matters were left to Adele-san. So I was able to devote myself to the practical applications of the Valkyrie Series.

    It¡¯s just, the Valkyries had arge point of issue. As long as I didn¡¯t be their masters, they wouldn¡¯t be able to establish what they called a ¡¾Network¡¿.

    And doing that by myself would be quite a heafty burden, but there were plenty of other problems.

    ... They cost money. Just moving them cost money. Having the fight cost even more money.I understood the reason why a gathering of adventurers turned mercenaries were so desperate to collect funds.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯ll be immobile from equipment maintenance and breaks for a while, so I¡¯ll show my face at the Guild on ater date. We can go over the avable requests at that time, so...¡±

    The formalities and documentation finished, I moved to leave the room. Marianne-san smiled at me.

    ¡°Yes. Splendid work. Have a nice rest.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I descended to the first floor, I saw a different receptionist sitting at the counter Marianne-san once upied.

    I heard a bright voice, and looking closer, I saw a brown-haired cute-type receptionist. Much younger than Marianne-san, and with a different atmosphere than her.

    Instead of fluffy, perhaps energetic would be in order?

    Regardless, what she did was the same.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! You were always ¡¾D¡¿s up to now, but you¡¯ve finally gotten a ¡¾C¡¿! At this rate, you¡¯ll be able to get your equipment together quicker than I thought. Good grief, you¡¯ve gone against my ns in a good sense. Do your best from here on too, alright? I¡¯ll also do my best.¡±

    Odd job requests... usually cleaning the city, and helping out over the ce. The usual evaluation you could expect from them was a ¡¾C¡¿.

    If you worked proficiently, a ¡¾B¡¿, while ¡¾A¡¿s rarely ever came out. Because if the requester gave an A, they¡¯d be forced to pay an additional reward.

    Well, up to now, they¡¯d been doing terrible, and they¡¯d finally gotten able to earn normal evaluations.

    ¡°No, if we get serious, something like this is nothing, I tell ¡®ya.¡±

    With a smile, she praised the new recruits. Falling forward, and making all sorts of gestures... she continued praising them. The quality of their equipment was low, and perhaps they hade to report at once, as they were covered in grime, but she dealt with them with a smile.

    (So they had a recement. Younger than Marianne-san, I see. My age, or a little younger?)

    I don¡¯t think the age restriction was that strong, but anyways, the newbie specialized receptionist wore a slightly-modified uniform, as she amiably and energetically took on fresh adventurers.

    I had seen her face somewhere before.

    (... R¨¹he-san, was it?)

    It did look like she was quite suited to the task, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel there was something going on behind the scenes.

    And as I observed the counter, I noticed a group watching over the same spot.

    It was Erhart¡¯s party.

    He wore a tank top up top, and while it had finallye to the right season for that, I didn¡¯t really know what to think of an adventurer exposing all his vitals. Therge sword he carried was an exceedingly normal sword. Its name was Gramr.

    He led around hispanions, watching the spot with a conflicted expression on his face.

    And as hisrades called out to the man, he moved to line up at another desk, when...

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°Yo.¡±

    ... Our eyes met.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    We left the Guild, and entered an establishment to listen to their story.

    It was a store that offered arge quantity of food, and the taste wasn¡¯t bad, so for the adventurers who couldn¡¯t earn much, it was a shop to be thankful for, it seems.

    I was usually surrounded by women, and mealtimes usually had a more of a graceful, or how should I put it... anyways, that sort of feeling. But Erhart¡¯s party had no restraint.

    ¡°Ah, waiter, another steak! Same as before!¡±

    ¡°Me too!

    ¡°Add on more bread!¡±

    ¡°For a drink, I¡¯d like juice, the fresh-squeezed sort! With ice!¡±

    ¡°That lightly frozen fruit stuff for desert. For all of us!¡±

    The waiter seemed used to it. But those around were also watching the party eat, so I ended up giving a wry smile.

    Just hearing what they had to say for free was a little off, so I said I would treat them. Thereupon the individuals began reading down the menu starting with most expensive.

    Theirck of restraint was actually quite a pleasant sight.

    ¡°Do youe here often?

    Erhart conversed with my as he waited for his extra steak.

    ¡°You makin¡¯ fun of me? From your point of view, it ain¡¯t much, but this is a famous store all the upstart adventurers will bring their feet back to for nostalgia¡¯s sake. Number one in Beim.¡±

    No matter what he said, it sounded belligerent, but he didn¡¯t outright challenge me as he did before.

    I looked at the menu. For adventurers that didn¡¯t make much, I saw it offered cheaper meals.

    ¡°No, I do think it¡¯s a good ce. I used toe to these sorts of ces to eat quite often, after all.¡±

    It was nostalgic. When I started out as an adventurer, I ate in ces like these.

    I stayed my nights in inns, and couldn¡¯t handle any housework back then. In Dalien, we got around to living in a detached house, but worn as we were frompleting requests, we would eat out.

    Back then, it was me and Novem. And along the way, Aria joined in. I think I was quite inept and unreliable.

    ¡°... Taking women along, right? It sure must be nice, having a good face.¡±

    He turned to me with an envious look on his face, but his face wasn¡¯t bad either. If he got his looks in order a bit more, then having women tag along wouldn¡¯t be...

    (Come to think of it, there was that Larc guy in Cartaffs.)

    He was an adventurer who carried arge sword like Erhart, but the rest was dubious.

    ¡°Well, no objections there.¡±

    ¡°Keh! So what was it you wanted to ask?¡±

    I wanted to ask about Marianne-san. Right now, Erhart¡¯s party was fulfilling requests as adventurers, and defeating monsters around Beim. They were working enough for a stable lifestyle.

    You could call them splendid adventurers, and I was curious as to why the one who had raised them to that level, Marianne-san, was taken off new adventurer duty.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Marianne-san.¡±

    There, Erhart¡¯s party stopped eating, each of them hanging their heads in anguish. As I wondered what had happened, Erhart quietly began talking.

    ¡°... That woman, she betrayed us. Saying we had talent and such to work us up, she was reallyughing at us behind our backs. I asked the other adventurers too, and she was a receptionist who worked by skillfully deceiving all the newbies. Since she¡¯s been promoted to the desks on the third floor, I¡¯ll bet she¡¯s lost the need to put on an act. But I¡¯m sure she¡¯s still directing a fake smile to the proficient adventurers up there.¡±

    Some sort of problem seemed to have happened in-between them. When I asked for the details, it seems during that past monster army matter, Erhart¡¯s party had stated their desire to participate.

    And she had obstinately put a stop to it.

    For requests outside the city walls, the rewards were extraordinary. Perhaps they were attracted by those prospects when they insisted on their participation, but it would¡¯ve been best they hadn¡¯t.

    In the worst case, they could have died.

    Trying to dispel a misunderstanding, I was about to open my mouth, when Milleia-san¡¯s voice came from the Jewel

    ¡ºLyle, now¡¯s not the time. It looks like the blood¡¯s rushed to their heads, and no matter what you say to them, they won¡¯t ept it. Let them grow a bit more as people, until they¡¯re able to have augh over the matter. If they keep on living as adventurers, the day they canugh will surelye. You¡¯d do best to tell them once that timees. They do look like they have the skill... that Marianne kid who built up their foundations so far must have been raising them with care.¡»

    I wondered if it was alright to leave the misunderstanding standing, but it was certain that Erhart¡¯s party felt quite strongly about it. I didn¡¯t think my words would do anything about it.

    (Perhaps she was to them what Dalien¡¯s receptionist Hawkins-san was to me?)

    I reminisced a little. His simple presence cast pressure on his surroundings, but I recalled how he politely and dealt with everyone.

    ¡°I see...¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Heard enough? It¡¯s our fault for getting deceived, end of story. Laugh if you want.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯tugh. Thank you for telling me.¡±

    Since I was able to hear out their story, I gave my thanks. The extra servings they ordered were carried at just the right time, so as if to forget a sad tale, Erhart¡¯s party turned their attention to the food before their eyes.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A day off.

    Having gone out for shopping, I took May and Monica to the marketce.

    Having returned from the Labyrinth subjugation, we finished inspecting our equipment, and putting in requests for their maintenance. I set the days until we could ept the next request as break days.

    At the marketce with much pedestrian traffic, I carried bags for Monica, as she bought one ingredient after the next. Rather than meat and fish and vegetable, she was mainly purchasing seasonings.

    ¡°Hah, I really wanted to go alone with the damn chicken. The mansion has those pieces of junk, and those mass produced pieces of junk, and those three mass produced defects, so I can¡¯t flirt around with my Chicken Dickwad there...¡±

    The one Monica spilled herints to was May. When we said we were heading to the market, she said she¡¯d tag along. Her eyes were sparkling as she looked around.

    As I carried a brown paper sack of groceries, I turned to Monica, who was diagonally behind me.

    ¡°When have I ever flirted with you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so embarrassed. I, Monica, can understand a chicken¡¯s affection. Even if you swing about violence, within my databanks, they are all but expressions of love.¡±

    ¡°No, violence isn¡¯t happening. I don¡¯t want that sort of love.¡±

    Pulling back from her statement, I turned my eyes to May. Showing her shoulders and navel, a tight, mini-skirtish garment.

    In Beim, the passersby didn¡¯t show much interest, but in other downs, she and Monica both gathered some nces.

    May was looking at a rare fruit.

    ¡°What¡¯s that! Hey, what¡¯s that!¡±

    The aunty manning the fruit stand exined with a smile.

    ¡°They¡¯re a fruit delivered from a ce across the ocean. You can¡¯t eat the skin, but cutting it in half, and scooping its insides out with a spoon is the standard way to ear it.¡±

    Its surface was ck, or a dark purple? Taking such a fruit in hand, Monica looked over it.

    ¡°Oh my, you even have something like this. Let¡¯s purchase it.¡±

    As she purchased a few of them, the aunty looked to me holding the baggage, she packed them away in a small bag, and inserted it into my brown paper sack.

    ¡°Girly, here¡¯s a freebie. Come again.¡±

    Since May had stopped, and we had made a purchase, the woman handed may one of the same fruits we had bought as a freebie.

    May looked quite happy upon epting it. She held it up in both hands, and seemed as if she was looking forward to eating it on the spot.

    I looked over the fruit lined at the stant.

    ¡°You really can get anything in Beim.¡±

    There, the womanughed in a loud voice.

    ¡°Well of course! This is the more developed city on the continent. It isn¡¯t even going to lose to a metropolis of any massive country out there.¡±

    I gave a smile. The Seventh let out some thorny lines.

    ¡ºOh I¡¯m sure. Wringing money and resources and blood out from the countries around it, it¡¯s a city that¡¯s flourishing from the profit. Truly a dreadfulnd.¡»

    But the aunty¡¯s expression clouded just a little.

    ¡°It¡¯s just, I heard Rusworth and Galleria are going to start a war again. We¡¯ll start getting more things we¡¯d usually never get our hands on again. Those two countries sure are troubling.¡±

    Rusworth and Galleria were two countries that had been at war with each other for many years. At present, they were stationed across from Lorphys.

    The Third let out a reluctant voice.

    ¡ºReally? At such a busy time? It¡¯s normal to wait for fall to pass before you go to war. Or could it be the harvest season changes by country?¡»

    Of the feudal lords that remained, the territory¡¯s scale was smallest in the Third¡¯s era. He raised a discontent voice at those off-season movements.

    But the Fourth was different.

    ¡ºThey¡¯re considerablerge countries. Maybe they¡¯re well enough off to keep up the form? There are matters that don¡¯t require much mobilization. I¡¯m sure they have knights, and perhaps they can make up numbers by hiring mercenaries from thend over here.¡»

    The Fifth sounded displeased on the Fourth¡¯s opinion.

    ¡ºHiring mercenaries costs money. Well, maybe they n to plunder whatever ground they gain. Hah, how terrible.¡»

    While I thought over it, May borrowed a knife from the fruit aunty, and cut the gruit in half. She handed one side to me.

    ¡°Here, for you.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Oh, thank you.¡±

    epting it in my free hand, I found its insides were stuffed with fruit flesh. Its juice was overflowing, making my hand wet and sticky.

    Biting in, its sweetness rendered me a little surprised.

    ¡°What could it be. It¡¯s a bit different from the fruits I know of.¡±

    May was of the same opinion..

    ¡°I know, right! It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Monica looked at the two of us.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fruit from southernnds. Has a real tropical feel to it.¡±

    There, the woman looked at Monica andughed.

    ¡°So you knew of it? Well, it¡¯s true that southern fruits have a characteristic taste. I see, it really is... tropical?¡±

    Monica smiled.

    ¡°It means it came from the tropics.¡±

    That didn¡¯t really help, I thought, as I continued shopping with the two of them.

    I gave my thanks to the aunty.

    ¡°Thank you. We¡¯ll definitely stop by again.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the fruit!¡±

    May also smiled as she waved her hand. But my thanks weren¡¯t just about the fruit.

    (Galleria and Rusworth, huh. It may be the time to make contact with them.)

 Volume 12 - 2: LYLE

    LYLE

    ... In the Guild¡¯s changing room, R¨¹he looked at her own uniform.

    Its skirt was a little short, and it had been made shier than what the other receptionists wore.

    Taking it in her hands, she breathed out a sigh. Around her were other female receptionists changing their clothing.

    Those near her wore not the chest-emphasizing clothes Marianne had worn up to now, wearing exceedingly normal ones in their stead.

    Taking a sidelong nce at them, R¨¹he looked back at her own uniform.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my breasts may not be big, but... did they really have to give me a shorter skirt topensate?¡±

    Letting outints, she slipped into her receptionist uniform.

    After she finished changing, she headed for the reference room on her way to the counter. It was to confirm the data on the adventurers she was charged with. And taking the data on their request sess rate and evaluations, she was to make use of them at her desk.

    Exiting the reference room, R¨¹he made her way to the room the Guild Cards were stored. In it, the cards for the adventurers designated to newbie training were kept separately.

    She checked each one, and made sure their silver cards didn¡¯t have a single blemish on the names. Since the adventurer she got along with had perished, R¨¹he had made it a habbit tomute to that room.

    With a load of data in her hands, she turned to leave the room, only to run into Marianne at the doorway.

    ¡°... Ah.¡±

    With R¨¹he¡¯s small build, she had to look up see her.

    ¡°Oh, did youe to check them?¡±

    Keeping her smile, she lowered her head to Marianne, and left. For all she¡¯d made fun of her, she couldn¡¯t look her in the eyes anymore.

    She had bragged of how she got along with a proficient adventurer, yet Marianne was stuck with newbies... what¡¯s more, she had made fun of the very fact Marianne was in charge of the guild designated new recruits.

    When her acquaintances¡¯ party had suffered a heavy blow altogether, leaving only one survivor behind, the talks came to her about training fresh recruits herself.

    And after brooding for a while, R¨¹he had epted the offer.

    Hurriedly showing her face behind the lines of counters, she greeted the supervisor on duty.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Her superior looked at her, and smiled.

    ¡°Yeah, Morning. You¡¯re a little early. Your counter isn¡¯t vacant yet, so why not talk a bit before you take over?¡±

    ¡°S-sure.¡±

    Whenever the counters rotated shifts, there was a rule among receptionists to take over the previous station¡¯s work. There was still a little time before that was to happen, so her superior had called her to a halt.

    She showed her a number of documents.

    ¡°The truth is, there are a few new adventurers I¡¯d like you to look after. They¡¯re young, but there are quite a few parties of twos and threes. See, our neighbors are in a bit of a panic since Bahnseim rushed in, and there are quite a few people who ran our way.¡±

    In and that was once a neighboring country, Bahnseim¡¯s army was already stationed and governing. After subjugating the monsters, they were busily moving around with surveying thend.

    Within all that, those that had lost their ces to be. And those that lost their statuses had flowed into Beim.

    ¡°T-this many?¡±

    Of the numerous pages, one of them detailed the present state of the neighboring country.

    All the others were tightly packed with the small-print names of the new adventurers who had signed up at the East Branch.

    Her superior offered an exnation.

    ¡°No, at the start, you just have to offer an exnation. We¡¯ll also do an introductory meeting, but there are plenty of youths who¡¯ll get tricked by the big city, and find themselves rolling in an alleyway by tomorrow. Have them work a few times, and we¡¯ll get some parties short on hands to call out to them. Anyways, just know you won¡¯t need to look after all of them.¡±

    When she heard the entire force would be dealing with them, R¨¹he felt relieved. The adventurers she already had under her were already beyond her, and she couldn¡¯t look after such arge addition.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Anymore will be...¡±

    Looking at R¨¹he, the superior nodded.

    ¡°Well, with all their insufficiencies, managing newbies is quite a trial. The managers also have to consider a lot when they send jobs around to them. Do your best. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t know, just ask Marianne.¡±

    After giving a bitter smile, R¨¹he parted with her superior, and headed for the front counter...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... After lunch.

    Having finished her break, and returned to the counter, R¨¹he faced adventurers who¡¯d returned from a request.

    Making sure not to let her smile die out, and taking many good looks at her opponents, she dealt with them.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s no good. Abandoning a request part-way through. In that case, the Guild can¡¯t offer a reward, you know?¡±

    In her head, she wanted to apologize to the requester for sending the request to such useless new adventurers. The fact she would likely actually have to go apologize on her next day off made R¨¹he¡¯s head hurt.

    The two-man adventurer party before her eyes sat in their chairs with the grime still on them. Putting an arm on the counter, one spoke in regards to her.

    ¡°Even if you say it like that, it¡¯s just troubling. We did half of it, so fork over half.¡±

    As they sluggishly demanded the reward, the adventures lined up behind them began branching off from her line, and moving to different counters.

    The flow of people waspletely different around R¨¹he¡¯s counter alone.

    (What not? This isn¡¯t going smoothly at all. They¡¯re all going off to other counters...)

    Just because she was the newbie charge, that didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t to deal with other adventurers. If it was busy enough, she would work with them, and if she was free, it was only natural she would help. Keeping adventurers waiting, and getting behind on work was troublesome to the Guild as well.

    Her opponents were youths who had be adventurers a few months prior. Younger than R¨¹he, but their tones were as if they were looking down on her from above.

    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you be just a bit more flexible? We don¡¯t want to be here anymore than you do. Hand off half, and it all ends, right?¡±

    With many instances of troublesome behavior, they had been ced under newbie rearing. At the start, they had worked normally, but perhaps havinge from the countryside, after getting a little bit of money in their hands, they had gotten to ying around with it.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t fulfill the request, you don¡¯t get the reward. Be it half, or eighty percent, there are some things they simply aren¡¯t allowed.¡±

    No matter how many times she exined it, the two of them weren¡¯t satisfied.

    Their voices gradually became rougher.

    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be in charge of us, right? Then do your job properly.¡±

    ¡°And let me just tell you today¡¯s requestor was the absolute worst. He kept sending strange jobs around to us. And he kept shouting, ¡®take this seriously,¡¯ and ¡®don¡¯t rest,¡¯ never shut up.¡±

    To the two who had started standing out with their troublesome conduct, R¨¹he desperately exined.

    ¡°And isn¡¯t that natural if you sit down and stop working outside of break times...¡±

    When her tone got a little rougher as well, one of the adventurers clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Che, the hell¡¯s this. When it¡¯s our money that¡¯s putting food on your table. Hah, thest newbie instructor was a huge-jugged beauty, yet we get stuck with a shorty like you? Just doesn¡¯t motivate me at all.¡±

    R¨¹he hung her head.

    Long ago, when she herself was a newbie, she recalled how her paperwork was slow, and there were times the adventurers would yell at her.

    (Come to think of it, back then, the one who helped me was him.)

    She remembered the adventurer who¡¯d died.

    As that was going on, the surrounding receptionists approached to follow through for her. But before they could, a voice came from behind the adventurers.

    ¡°... How long you going ¡®ta lounge about there? When I thought I found an empty line, you guys just keep hogging it, saying the same things over and over again. I¡¯m in a hurry here. Why not think for a second?¡±

    Behind them was Erhart. In the same tank top as ever, with arge sword over his back.

    The two stood, and red at him, but Erhart had hisrades. His party members gathered, their equipment on a different level from the party of two.

    ¡°What, you want to fight?¡±

    When Erhart threatened them, the adventurers hurriedly left the counter. In the first ce, they had failed at their request, and therefore hadn¡¯t brought the necessary paperwork.

    When they left the guild in a rush, a staff member approached Erhart¡¯s party.

    ¡°This is troubling. Personal strife between adventurers on the Guild¡¯s premise is strictly forbidden.¡±

    When the bespectacled male receptionist cautioned him, Erhart scratched his head.

    ¡°S-sorry for that.¡±

    But continuing on with his reprimand, the receptionist...

    ¡°In that case, finish up your business here.¡±

    Without ming him any further, he released Erhart¡¯s party at once. The male receptionist approached R¨¹he.

    ¡°I apologize for not making it in time. When you have those sortse in, step back, and rely on a receptionist with a scary face. Also, could you handle their paperwork?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    When R¨¹he gave her reply, Erhart talked amongst hisrades, and parted to go to the counter alone.

    Taking a seat in front of her desk, it seemed he had borrowed the Guild¡¯s showers. He handed a report over to R¨¹he.

    epting it, she confirmed its contents.

    (Monster subjugation around Beim, and an odd job request. The given evaluation is¡¾B¡¿.)

    The report of Erhart¡¯s party, who¡¯d returned from outside the city, was filled with rtively favorable assessments.

    ¡°Um, your evaluation is¡¾B¡¿. Splendid work. I¡¯ll prepare the reward at once, but what will you do about the next request?¡±

    There, Erhart didn¡¯t show and signs of thinking particrly hard over it

    ¡°Battle was considerably rough this time around. We¡¯ve got equipment inspection to take care of. But we¡¯ve done two requests, so won¡¯t we be fine for a while? If equipment maintenance will take a while, I¡¯lle and take some odd jobs within Beim. Yeah, I¡¯ll drop by again in the next three days.¡±

    ¡°That would be a great help to us. What about the renewal of your Guild Cards?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you before or after my next request.¡±

    When R¨¹he prepared the reward, Erhart took it, and confirmed the sum. He stood to leave.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As he said that, and returned to hisrades, R¨¹he watched off his back...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I dropped by the East Branch, the atmosphere of the first floor lobby was a little restless.

    I wondered what it was, but thinking I could just find out by asking someone, I decided to proceed to the third floor with ra.

    It seems ra had sensed the Guild¡¯s off air as well.

    ¡°It seems somewhat fun down there.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Right. When we confirm our requests, how about we try asking?¡±

    I entered a free room on the third floor to find Tanya-san waiting.

    We sat in our seats, and confirmed the contents of the avable requests in that private room. But Tanya-san exined them with a rtively serious look on her face.

    The gaze she gave beyond her sses felt sharped than usual.

    ¡°Thank you for making your way here. You¡¯vee at just the right time.¡±

    Even if you say that, from our point of view, I could only think we came at the wrong time. ra looked at me, and told me to, ¡®refuse if she brings up a strange request¡¯.

    ¡°Did something happen? Another Labyrinth?¡±

    Tanya-san shook her head to the side. Her silky ck hair swayed.

    ¡°Unfortunately not. Rather, we¡¯re still in the middle of subjugating some at present. Before your party left, another one came out. The South Branch was a little perplexed, but we didn¡¯t have enough adventurers on hand.¡±

    That must be rough. I thought, but we had our circumstances as well. epting any request she suggested would be impossible.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a request we can take, we¡¯ll ept it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it will probably be alright.¡±

    She gave a sarcastic smile. When I asked the situation...

    ¡°Transport?¡±

    ¡°Yes, from Beim to Galleria, and to Rusworth, the transport of cargo. Ourst shipment, with the preparations for that defensive war, we weren¡¯t able to carry all of it. If you¡¯ll take up the guard and transport as well, you will receive a bonus.¡±

    Looking at the figure she disyed, ra nodded.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad amount.

    But with the distance, we would have to be away from Beim for a while.

    From the Jewel, the Fifth let his voice.

    ¡ºTwo warring countries receive care packages from Beim. Could our cargo be weapons?¡»

    She just said cargo, but the contents was likelymodities. I didn¡¯t have a problem with the cargo itself, but I did have an interest in the two countries.

    ¡°You won¡¯t use a sea route?¡±

    Tanya-san spoke.

    ¡°They¡¯ve only got small ports between them. And neither country wishes to construct one.¡±

    With their proximity to Beim, two whole countries without much coast is rare. Could it be they can¡¯t secure good locations?

    I took the papers in hand, and told Tanya-san we¡¯d take it up.

    ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll ept the request.¡±

    She looked relieve.

    ¡°Thank the goddess. Your ce is able to carryrge loads of cargo, after all.¡±

    It does seem she looked into therge-scale Porter. It stood out at the very point Damien drove it to Beim, so there was no helping it.

    ra looked over the documents.

    ¡°Are we the only adventurers taking part?¡±

    Tanya-san nodded.

    ¡°I doubt there would be many toy hands on shipments to those two countries, but it¡¯s a relief if we can put proficient adventurers on guard. Also, if it¡¯s you, Lyle-kun, it¡¯s possible you¡¯ll get some amodation while passing through Lorphys.¡±

    So the fact I was there held meaning.

    (Come to think of it, up to this point, they had tomute through Selva, right? If I made a route, did they think they¡¯ll get favorable amodations henceforth?)

    I could use it to boldly enter both countries, so I decided not to mind it.

    (... After this, should I hit a bookstore, and then a caf¨¦? But that isn¡¯t any different from usual, is it.)

    Finalizing the request, I mulled over where to detour on my way back with ra.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Inside the Jewel.

    Milleia opened the door to Lyle¡¯s room of memories, and walked in.

    It was the room Lyle had once been confined within the Walt house mansion. The bedroom had a toilet and bath attached, lifeplete in that room alone.

    A bookshelf upied one full wall, yet unable to contain the influx of books, they were spilling onto the floor.

    Closing the door behind her, Milleia looked over the room.

    ¡ºAs the room of the next head, it isn¡¯t quite...¡»

    Suddenly sensing a presence, she took just one step forward.

    ¡º... Appropriate. Did I get it right?¡»

    She heard the voice of a child. Turning, and looking down, she found the form of a young boy looking up at her.

    Blue hair, and blue eyes. Pale skin. It wasn¡¯t the matured form she was used to looking it, a childish body.

    That boy was looking up at her face with a smile, standing behind her before she even realized it.

    ¡ºPredicting a person¡¯s words and saying them before they can is quite rude. And appearing behind them before they realize it is also distasteful. Now then, why did you do such things... Lyle-kun?¡»

    The young boy¡¯s name was Lyle. His age was perhaps around ten? Smiling, the boy put his hands behind his heads, and spoke.

    ¡ºBecause I had interest in the contents of your skirt. It¡¯s just the mischief of a child, so won¡¯t you forgive it?¡»

    Seeing the boy say that with such a cute face, Milleia was a little bewildered.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t know, but your personalities are too different.¡»

    Leaning forward to meet his eyes, she lightly flicked his forehead.

    ¡ºIs it no good? I¡¯m serious here. I seriously want to see what sort of panties you¡¯re wearing. It¡¯s something I can only ever do in my child years!¡»

    ¡ºHah... it¡¯s no good. You mustn¡¯t do such a thing. While I¡¯m at it, you¡¯re only taking on the form of a child, aren¡¯t you, Lyle-kun?¡»

    ¡º... You¡¯ve got no openings. Well, you telling me not to just makes me want to even more. I shall definitely flip that skirt of yours someday.¡»

    Seeing child Lyle¡¯s face brimming with confidence...

    ¡ºWhy are they this different? Rather, you¡¯re much too different from Lyle¡¯s actual child years as well.¡»

    When Milleia said that, Lyle ran off to prepare a chair in the room. He wiped off its top with a handkerchief, and brushed off the dust, before offering it to Milleia, and taking a seat on the bed himself.

    Milleia said her thanks, before lowering herself into the chair.

    ¡ºNow then, will you be teaching this and that to Lyle now?¡»

    The child Lyle gave an intrepid smile atop the bed.

    ¡ºIf he asks, I¡¯ll answer. And I¡¯ll even give him advice. But my true goal is...¡»

    Light streamed into the room from a window, but everywhere else was dim.

    In that dim room, a childish Lyle let his eyes shine, his mouth form the shape of a crescent moon, and showed off his white teeth.

    Milleia felt something strange run through her.

    ¡º... To discern him. The current Lyle shall be discerned by LYLE, and if I find him no good, I¡¯ll be snatching away his ¡®self¡¯. Well, to be more precise, I¡¯d really be returning it to him.¡»

    A young Lyle... no, LYLE gave a delightful grin...

 Volume 12 - 3: Lyle and LYLE

    Lyle and LYLE

    We had taken on arge-scale cargo guarding request.

    Passing through Lorphys, we would make deliveries to Galleria and Rusworth, in that order. But both countries were in a tense state of alert.

    It was a pain, but after entering Galleria, we would return to Lorphys, before entering Rusworth from there. It was a necessary pain.

    Confirming the n, I decided to send some documents to Lorphys about our passage from my side as well.

    And the one I was to entrust the papers to...

    ¡°... I just got back, you know?¡±

    In the mansion¡¯s parlor, Alette-san sat on the sofa making an enervated expression. By the request of the East Branch, she had gone Labyrinth clearing, and it seems she had just returned yesterday.

    It wasn¡¯t a veryrge Labyrinth, and the subjugation itself was finished in no time. But upon surveying the aria, they found it was possible to cultivate a new vige there, so she had to take on a few more detailed tasks at the site.

    I made a serious expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m making a rtively serious plea. It¡¯s an opportunity to enter both Galleria and Rusworth, as Beim¡¯s transport convoy... well, we¡¯re just guarding merchants. Personally, I want to see the states of both countries.¡±

    Alette-san let out a sigh.

    ¡°Alliance, or union, was it? If you get the cooperation of four countries, then it¡¯s true this area is sure to stabilize. Even if there are other small countries around, based on the conditions, you can take them in. But listen here, I do think those two countries are no good.¡±

    By her impression, both countries were heavily unified.

    Galleria was a country where the feudal lord with the most power served as a representative. The other lords, in order to oppose Rusworth, were never frugal with their assistance to that representative.

    In contrast, Rusworth was managed as a single territory. Without any feudal lords, governors were dispersed.

    And it seems they had a stable, centralized control.

    ¡°... Those two, for whatever reason, have a lot of skirmishes. And every time, the two maidens of ware out, and go at it one on one. They¡¯re overwhelming strengths that others dare not intrude on. Until I saw them, I thought there would be a way to fight them, but even I would likely be cut down in a manner of seconds.¡±

    Alette-san wasn¡¯t weak. More than that, she should be ssified as strong. If even she couldn¡¯t cross des, then they certainly must not be normal opponants.

    ¡°Are their Skills powerful?¡±

    Alette-san took a sip of tea, and ce the cup on the table, before lurching forward.

    ¡°No, they¡¯re inly strong. If there were people destined for strength from birth, then I¡¯m sure they¡¯re people like those girls. Those sorts of humans just normally exist. Their direct battles and magics are way above the norm. Not to mention their Skills are Rear Guard ss. Meaning they¡¯re specialized to magic.¡±

    Making a selection of magic solidify as your own original was the characteristic of Rear Guard Skills. Original magic was difficult to deal with, and quite troublesome.

    I put a hand to my chin.

    ¡°Any countermeasures?¡±

    ¡°Not happening. I¡¯ve confirmed it with my eyes, and that¡¯s not happening. Did you know... humans... they dance through the sky. The humans hit by their magics are thrown out into the atmosphere. The cloud of dust was sky high. It felt as if they were showing off our difference in ability.¡±

    Seeing Alette-san fall into a slump, I felt something cold flow down my back.

    From the Jewel, a care-free Fourth let his voice.

    ¡ºYou think they¡¯re monster ss? Put next to Celes, I wonder which would be more troublesome.¡»

    It really would be troubling if there were Celes-level monsters littered all over the ce. But a strong interest in those two women wasing out in me. If I could make an alliance, they would be a strong hand to y.

    Having them destroy each other would be troubling. I wanted to get their cooperation somehow.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll try to get in contact with them.¡±

    Alette-san looked at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re adding to the harem again? Then just take our princess already...¡±

    She grumbled out thest part, but I pretended I didn¡¯t hear it.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    As preparations were underway.

    I was called into the Jewel. For some reason, everyone was gathered in front of my room of memories.

    Milleia-san looked more troubled than usual, and at the same time, the Seventh was holding his head.

    The Third looked lost in thought, while the Fifth looked at me with a somewhat doubtful gaze. And looking at me, the Fourth...

    ¡ºLyle, it¡¯s best you resolve yourself today.¡»

    ¡°What¡¯s this, all of a sudden?¡±

    The atmosphere he gave off was diferent than usual, so I hesitated. Milleia-san came up to me.

    ¡ºLyle... have you ever thought to flip up a woman¡¯s skirt?¡»

    ... Even if you suddenly ask me that, just how am I supposed to respond? I get the feelingughing, and dering, ¡®or course~¡¯ isn¡¯t quite right here. And seriously denying it would just be more suspicious.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve no idea what you¡¯re trying to say.¡±

    Milleia-san put a hand to her face, and tilted her head. It seems she wanted to say something as she looked at me, but after a while, she removed the hand, and nodded a couple of times.

    ¡ºWell, you¡¯ll understand once you meet him. Shall we be off?¡»

    Hearing that, I recalled how Septem-san had disappearedst time around. She had said the Jewel would prepare a different individual.

    ¡°Has the next person to exin appeared? Who is it?¡±

    I sent a look around to Milleia-san and the ancestors, but everyone was making dubious faces.

    ¡°... Isn¡¯t today¡¯s atmosphere a little bit strange?¡±

    There, the Fifth pointed to my room.

    ¡ºEnter, and you¡¯ll see.¡»

    Sure enough, I thought, putting my hand on the doorknob. For a moment, I thought perhaps Celes woulde out, but by the ancestors¡¯ reactions, that didn¡¯t feel right.

    Taking a deep breath, I opened the door.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Novem dropped by Lyle¡¯s room.

    The time was evening. The preparations for dinner wereplete, and she hade to inform Lyle it was time to eat.

    Lyle¡¯s work room was where Novem and the vestiges of the mansion¡¯s master... a pitiful existence formed of assimted monsters had fought.

    The master¡¯s office, or perhaps library, was a splendid room. When she entered it, she found Lyle lying on top of the sofa.

    She had knocked the door a few times, but there was no response. She had felt a presence within, so she entered, and seeing Lyle asleep, Novem smiled, and looked for something to cover him with.

    The season was summer. Perhaps a towel would be enough.

    She thought, as she searched the room. As expected, the well-prepared Monica had prepared a towel nket. Draping it over Lyle, Novem looked at the light glow of the Jewel.

    ¡°It¡¯s shining again...¡±

    Novem knew of how Lyle could send his mind to the Jewel like this. In the past, in the middle of a Labyrinth Subjugation, he had brought the entire party into it, and had them fight, so she was sure she her theory wasn¡¯t wrong.

    And she had seen iting, to an extent. She had anticipated it countless times to that point, but she first held conviction in the notion when Lyle fought with Tressy on the ship¡¯s deck.

    In the boy¡¯s fighting figure from behind, Novem saw the traces of the First Generation, Basil Walt.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, give your ancestors my regards, okay?¡±

    Saying that, Novem stroked Lyle¡¯s face...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A room of memory.

    My room of memory was fulfilling its purpose for, perhaps I should say, the first time.

    It was the room I was confined for five years. The bedroom, and the yard you could see from it, were the spaces I was permitted to move in.

    It had an excessive amount of books, and I could see an individual taking a book from the mountainous pile. The young boy had the same blue hair and eyes at me.

    But he wasn¡¯t a memory. He started making an address my way.

    ¡ºIf I have to say, I really like them big. Perhaps it¡¯s mother¡¯s influence? She hadrge breasts, after all. But you see, recently, I¡¯ve gotten around to thinking that small breasts have a unique sort of vor in themselves.¡»

    While letting his eyes pass through some books on magic, that ¡®something¡¯ that took on the form of my younger years began talking about... something.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    I pressed my right hand against my chest, and clenched my clothing. As a strange sweat broke out, the boy turned to me.

    He greeted me with a smile.

    ¡ºPleasure to meet you. Or would it be best to say it¡¯s been a while? I¡¯m you, and you¡¯re me. But maybe you aren¡¯t me anymore. To make it simple, I¡¯m the memories sealed by my cute sister Celes, and another personality. Memories are a form of personality... they¡¯re arge factor that influences one¡¯s character. Memories are experience. Meaning after losing those memories, you were born, and the one who knew that, I, was born as well. No, since I do carry on the memories, perhaps I¡¯m closer to the original than you?¡»

    The form of myself around ten, while the boy spoke in a childish voice, he exined in a mature tone.

    ¡°Cute Celes? And personality?¡±

    When I sent a nce to Milleia-san in the room, the boy burst intoughter. Milleia-san just looked at me, and told me it was, ¡®alright¡¯.

    ¡ºGoddess, it¡¯s because you always turn to women like that, that you¡¯re treated like a gigolo. Well, I¡¯m a pretty boy, so it¡¯s only natural they help me. But at the rate you¡¯re going, their affection will run dry.¡»

    Theughing young boy put down his book, walked through the room, and prepared a chair. The insides of the room were dusty, because it was an area the servants didn¡¯t really want to clean.

    Thinking back, just what sort of lifestyle was I living?

    Using a handkerchief to wipe off the seat portion, the boy rmended for us... me and Milleia-san to sit. The individual himself lowered himself onto the bed.

    Taking a seat, I took a serious look at him, and opened my mouth.

    ¡°So what is it you want to tell me? What does the Jewel n on telling me through you?¡±

    He looked a little up, and crossed his legs on the bed.

    ¡ºNothing particrly? On the contrary, do you have any questions? If it¡¯s something I can answer, I¡¯ll answer all you want.¡»

    Questioned for questions, I asked what had been bothering me. I had loads of things I wanted to ask, but what was first on my mind were those words.

    ¡°What do you mean by cute Celes? Doesn¡¯t she hate me...¡±

    ¡ºYep, she hates me. But I¡¯m Celes¡¯ big brother. So I¡¯ll treat her as a brother would. I mean, Celes is my cute little sister. Whether I smiled or gave thanks, Celes always resented me. Resenting and envying, carrying something dark in the depths of her heart.¡»

    Hearing that, I was astonished.

    ¡°... So you knew the whole time?¡±

    ¡ºYep! I mean, I love my family, after all. I wanted to save her from those emotions someday, but in the end, I was unable.¡»

    I shook my head to the side. I couldn¡¯t think the me of my sealed memories was the same as the current me. The me before my eyes was someone else.

    Without maturing forward, his time had stopped at ten years of age.

    (Did I... used to be like this?)

    As I found it strange, the boy before my eyes made a bit of a troubled face, and averted his eyes.

    ¡ºAh, don¡¯t misunderstand it. I am me, and I¡¯m not the past me. The memories sealed and locked away, I¡¯vee to see you. So I¡¯ll say it, but in a sense, we¡¯re different people. In the first ce, I¡¯m not a wimp like you, after all.¡»

    I thought.

    (What¡¯s this... I don¡¯t quite like him.)

    He smiled and asked, ¡®anything else?¡¯ so I continued asking what was on my mind.

    ¡°Why did Celes hate me? And why did she do such a thing?¡±

    Looking down with a bit of a sorrowful expression, the boy let out a sigh.

    ¡ºI was soft. It was my mistake. Well, rather than Celes being skillful, she managed to conceal Agrissa sealed within the yellow Jewel. Behind her smile, she had gotten her hands on it. Maybe she was thinking of when to take the castle from me the whole time? I think Novem would be the more knowledgeable on that subject.¡»

    I heard Novem¡¯s name, but that one didn¡¯t surprise me. I knew she carried on the memories of some Goddess or evil god.

    So she must know something, and she must be hiding something.

    ¡°I¡¯ll confirm it with Novem eventually. I realize I need to have a proper talk with her. But it won¡¯t be toote after learning everything...¡±

    There, the boy before my eyes gave a smile that sent shivers down my spine. Even when he was smiling, a cold sweat was flowing down my back. He had the same presence as Celes.

    Standing from the chair, I was pointing a weapon at him before I even realized it.

    ¡ºAfter learning everything? Good grief, you sure say some soft things. Drag it out from her mouth as soon as you can. And it¡¯s possible you¡¯ll never learn everything, you know?¡»

    Milleia-san stood, and stepped out in front of me.

    ¡ºLYLE-kun.¡»

    Calling the boy with my name, he... LYLE shrugged his shoulders, and lowered his characteristic aura.

    ¡ºGood goddess, you¡¯re scary when you¡¯re angry, Milleia-san. But it looks like your ability to charm women is above mine, to say the least.¡»

    As he said something I wasn¡¯t happy to hear, I was convinced.

    ¡°So Septem-san... Septem¡¯s powers have been passed down to me as well?¡±

    But LYLE looked taken aback.

    ¡ºWhat? It¡¯s because I¡¯m a pretty boy. It isn¡¯t any goddess¡¯ powers. It¡¯s because I¡¯m cool that the women flock to me. Don¡¯t mistake that part. Otherwise, women would never gather around a wimp like you. Rather, the current you is the leftovers without the knowledge or power of a goddess, you hear.¡»

    ¡°... I think I hate you.¡±

    When I let out my true feelings, LYLE also smiled and nodded.

    ¡ºI really hate you too. It¡¯s mutual!¡»

    Even when I red at him, he didn¡¯t falter. Faltering aside, he began exining what I had wanted to ask.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not like I know everything either. What I do know is my past, and yours. I do apologize for saying it, but I¡¯m more talented than you. Of all else, I inherited just a bit of the goddess Septem¡¯s memories. Rather than memories, should I call it knowledge? How to manipte Mana, and an understanding of what Mana was in itself.¡»

    ¡°Mana? Mana is Mana, right?¡±

    LYLE shook his head.

    ¡ºMana is poison to humans. No, it¡¯s poison to all forms of life. Ask Novem about that field, why don¡¯t you. I¡¯m none too knowledgeable about that part. But I did know Mana. So I was knowledgeable in body strengthening, and magic. I knew, so I could use it well. On top of that, I had the talent.¡»

    I turned my face to Milleia-san, and pointed at LYLE.

    ¡°Milleia-san, this isn¡¯t me. I don¡¯t think I was ever this cheeky brat.¡±

    Milleia-san gave a bitter smile.

    ¡ºYe~ah, I think so too, but...¡»

    There, LYLE made a protest. Not in opposition to my opinion, he angrily agreed.

    ¡ºWhy of course! I¡¯m me. From the moment I was born, I was ¡¾Lyle Walt¡¿. But you were born ¡¾Lyle Walt¡¿ once everything was taken from you. Don¡¯t group us together.¡»

    I opened my eyes wide.

    ¡°You, you mean to say that I¡¯m...¡±

    ¡ºRight. You¡¯re a fake. And I¡¯m the one that¡¯s closest to the original. So I¡¯d like you to return it; my body.¡»

    The boy moved right in front of me in an instant. His movements exceeded Celes.

    When I promptly tried to retreat, Milleia-san forced her way between us. Her eyes glowed gold, and while her standing posture was normal, there was a pressure to it.

    LYLE brought both hands behind his head.

    ¡ºOh my oh my, oh my oh my. Even Milleia-san¡¯s on that side? Good grief, it looks like you¡¯ve at least got it in you to make Novem fall. Even I wasn¡¯t enough for that one.¡»

    From behind Milleia-san, I asked LYLE.

    ¡°What? From back then, Novem was¨C¡±

    ¡ºThat¡¯s also wrong. More than that, it looks like you really do trust Novem. Could it be imprinting? I¡¯ll throw this out there, but Novem always took a fixed distance when she interacted with me and Celes. Even when I called out to her, her reactions were faint. She was no easy game, such to a level that within my head, I got around to calling her¡¾Iron Fortress Novem¡¿.¡»

    Novem took distance from me? Why did she do that? In that case, why did I think Novem was always kind to me? No, in the first ce... I¡¯m a fake?

    As I lost myself in thought, Milleia-san hugged me tightly.

    ¡ºCalm down. If you don¡¯t keep your heart firm, you really will be taken over.¡»

    LYLE wasughing. Laughing, and sitting on the bed.

    ¡ºWhoops, it¡¯s almost time. Now then, anything else you¡¯d like to ask? I guess I could answer one more for you.¡»

    Looking at the existence before my eyes, I tried to ask something. But in my confusion, no questions wereing up. And I was getting to hate the existence before my eyes.

    There, the existence in front of me ovepped with another self of mine.

    ¡°You... could it be when I¡¯m experiencing Growth, you¡¯re taking over my body!?¡±

    There, LYLE made a dubious expression. Taking some fleeting nces at me. But while he was at it, I felt some sort of pity... a detestable feeling.

    ¡ºI get where you¡¯reing from, but I¡¯m irrelevant. No, maybe I am, but that¡¯s you, without a doubt. Even for me, a mr. lyle state is a little... sorry, I can¡¯t defend the idea. Really, I¡¯m sorry.¡»

    ¡°N-no, I mean I¡¯m different, and you¡¯re...¡±

    ¡ºLook here. I¡¯m a memory, and I¡¯ve been sealed. I have a general grasp of what¡¯s going on outside, but it¡¯s impossible for me to go out. I can¡¯t influence anything from within the Jewel either. So I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to admit it, but... that¡¯s you. Well, I understand the desire to pin it on someone else, but... ah, do you want to just make it my fault? I think that¡¯ll be a load off your back.¡»

    Seeing the existence before my eyes, LYLE, give an honest apology, I thought.

    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t apologize for real. Don¡¯t console me for real! And wait, I hate you!¡±

    On top of the bed, LYLE smiled, and tilted his head.

    ¡ºSo do I.¡»

    He said. He looked truly delighted as he said it.

 Volume 12 - 4: Galleria

    Galleria

    Galleria... its official name was the ¡¾Grand Duchy of Galleria¡¿.

    It was a country where, among its varied feudal lords, the one that held the most power, the Grand Duke of Galleria, had the role of getting the surrounding lords together.

    The Grand Duke¡¯s dukedom alone held more territory than Lorphys¡¯ had before the war. But the greatest marvel of the country was of how the authority of a duke was recognized by surrounding lords.

    After departing from Beim, we entered Lorphys, and upon crossing into Galleria from there, I could tell the atmosphere was different.

    It was a country centralized around nobility, and one where the feudal lords held great power.

    Sitting on Porter¡¯s roof portion, I guarded the specially prepared carts, and therge-scale Porter- quite a conspicuous group- as I watched over the convoy that had stopped toplete the troublesome international passage procedures.

    ¡°... It really is a troublesome process.¡±

    The one to answer my murmur was the Third.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no helping it. But once they verify it¡¯s a delivery for the Grand Duke¡¯s house, they¡¯ll let us through for chump¡¯s change, so just wait it out. They¡¯ve agreed to barter entry for the Magic Stones and materials we obtained on the way, so it even reduces our load.¡»

    The Valkyries stationed to protect the group wore robes, and carried their varied specialized weapons to appeal.

    When monsters attack, they¡¯d instantly respond, and annihte them. And carrying out the dismantling, they¡¯d retrieve the stones and materials as well.

    ¡ºThe feudal lords having power was the same in Bahnseim, but thisnd is the extremes of that. As a country, it has a questionable size, so even a bar house would seemrge... being a bar here sounds quite profitable. Seems you¡¯d have a considerable amount of influence to boot.¡»

    The Third sounded envious, but even so, from my point of view, there were numerous problems. The feudal lords were managing their territories, so there were ces where the roads were maintenanced, and ces where they weren¡¯t.

    Every time we passed through a town, a passage toll would be taken.

    Because we were using their roads, we would have to pay for it.

    ... I could only see it as an overly inconvenient country.

    We passed through a number of territories, and even before we could enter the Grand Duke¡¯s territory, the merchants had to negotiate with the nobles.

    ¡°With the scale of your convoy, the fee would be around...¡±

    ¡°No, but we¡¯re delivering goods to the Grand Duke, so...¡±

    ¡°The value of bartered goods fluctuates, so please pay in gold...¡±

    What I heard was just how much they were paying. And negotiations to how cheap they could lower it. Using the magic stones and materials gained on the way, the merchants were able to pass for cheaper than anticipated.

    But thinking of the return trip made my forehead exceedingly painful. If we were to use the same course back, they would take our profits.

    What¡¯s more, you couldn¡¯t move between Galleria and Rusworth.

    It seems the merchants were keeping the toll in mind, and selling their goods forparatively high prices, but to the buyers, the Grand Duke house, it must be quite an annoyance.

    The Fourth quietly let outints.

    ¡ºRoad maintenance of this level requires that much gold? What¡¯s more, there were plenty of check points in dubious ces. Wherever there¡¯s a lot of traffic, they use every chance to pluck money off of us. If they made it cheaper, and actually put the work into maintaining the roads, they¡¯d earn several times what they¡¯re making, dammit. What are they thinking, there lords? Are they idiots?¡»

    In regards to territory management, he had formed the foundation among the heads of history, and it seems he was quite displeased with Galleria¡¯s system of rule.

    ¡ºManage it properly!¡»

    The Seventh was opposed to the Fourth¡¯s opinion.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s irrelevant to us. Well, I do feel it¡¯s inefficient, but this isn¡¯t our territory. You¡¯re paying undo mind to it.¡»

    At the very least, Bahnseim was a country set in order with the king at the center. It had a level of uniformity to it.

    ¡°So even with the same general structure, they can be different.¡±

    Sitting on the same roof, Miranda answered to my muttering. From my words, it seems she noticed I wasparing Bahnseim to Galleria.

    ¡°Sure it¡¯ll differ from arge superpower. But it¡¯s true the feudal lords have much power here. It seems they don¡¯t have anything like Imperial Nobles here. Can barely believe it myself.¡±

    Galleria¡¯s Grand Duke House didn¡¯t have any Imperial Nobles, it seems. The duke had his retainers, but they weren¡¯t treated as nobles, and they didn¡¯t have a peerage. It seems all of them were treated just as vassals.

    ¡°So it¡¯s a gathering of provincial nobles, huh.¡±

    Seeing that the group had started to move, I took control of Porter. Behind, ra was piloting therge-scale Porter.

    The soldiers that saw Porter were staring at us, but I ignored them, and passed through.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After entering the Grand Duke¡¯s territory, since we were the ones who¡¯d been called for, we didn¡¯t have to pay toll, and the other various expenses.

    On the way to his manor, I found it strange he didn¡¯t own a pce. But the city around it was a fortress city nheless.

    The walls around it were simr to Beim¡¯s, but it was of smaller scale, with a greater number of military instations.

    Entering the city, we proceeded straight for the mansion.

    There was no doubt the air of the city was different from Beim¡¯s but the fact it reminded me of Bahnseim was perhaps due to the simrity of their structures.

    When the rare sight of Porter came through, a crowd formed, and the children looked up at the Golem with their eyes sparkling.

    ¡°No horses?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re inside?¡±

    ¡°Idiot, in that case, where¡¯s the luggage going to go?¡±

    Listening to the such voices from the residents, we made way for the mansion, when Eva restlessly popped up on Porter¡¯s roof.

    ¡°S-so many people... aah, I want to break into song.¡±

    As her eyes sparkled, and she insisted her desire of having her songs heard, I pushed her back into Porter.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the time, so we can¡¯t. It seems a war is close here, so hold yourself back.¡±

    Not letting herself fall inside, with her head still pressed, she addressed me.

    ¡°You¡¯re always like that! There isn¡¯t a single time you¡¯re not busy! So I¡¯m begging you. Just a little bit of time is enough.¡±

    Taken aback, I spoke.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who said dealing with the local elves and organizations would be a pain? Please endure it. When we¡¯re done with Rusworth, I¡¯ll make some time in Lorphys.¡±

    In these two unstable countries, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if war broke out at any moment. In such a ce, I didn¡¯t want us to overstay our wee.

    ¡°Wah, I knew it would be like this, but I¡¯ve barely any chances.¡±

    Spilling herints, Eva returned to Porter¡¯s insides.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The masses of cargo lowered from the wagons, and therge-scale Porter were lined up in front of the Grand Duke¡¯s manor.

    The one responsible came from the mansion, confirming each piece with the merchants.

    They were mostly tools you wouldn¡¯t use in war.

    Among them, there were things that made one wonder, ¡®why would they even need something like that?¡¯ but I chose not to mind it.

    The vast mansion was definitely appropriate for a Grand Duke. It was at the center of the country, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to have a castle, but thinking of living in it, this way was definitely easier.

    The responsible party that confirmed the cargo issued orders to his subordinates to carry it away. There, a single woman walked out of the mansion.

    That woman, who bore long silver hair, let her silky locks sway as she came over to us.

    Her violet eyes, and white skin made me feel the beauty of some artificial creation from her. She wore clothes that a knight may wear, giving the impression she was trying to disguise as a man.

    Her atmosphere was stiff. And she was of tall stature, suited to military exploits.

    When she walked over to me, she used her thumb to point out Porter.

    ¡°My apologies, but who would the owner of this article be? I¡¯d like to talk with them.¡±

    I took of my hood, and offered my greetings.

    ¡°My name is Lyle, and I¡¯m the one in charge of this convoy¡¯s security. I¡¯m the owner.¡±

    Monica was awaiting my orders nearby, and from her usual attitude, I thought she would butt in, but she kept her mouth closed, and erased her presence diagonally behind me.

    (I-if she stayed this quiet on a regr basis, she¡¯s be a perfect maid.)

    The woman used her eyes to take me in from the tips of my toes, to the top of my head, before pushing out herrge chest, and putting a hand on her hip.

    ¡°Are you an adventurer? I¡¯m a little curious, but that doesn¡¯t matter for now... I saw this one move. A wagon that needs no horse to pull it? So Beim¡¯s even managed to develop something like this.¡±

    What she had interest in was Porter.

    And having her evaluate it made me a little happy.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been marketed enough to catch on. And you would be?¡±

    The surrounding people, especially the merchants were looking at me in panic. The people of the mansion were also looking at me with surprised expressions.

    But the woman smiled.

    ¡°My apologies. I¡¯m ¡¾Gracia Galleria¡¿. I¡¯m serving as proxy Grand Duke.¡±

    I thought I had heard a description fitting her somewhere before, but I never thought I would stumble upon one of the two maidens of war here of all ces. Seeing her smile like that, I guess she does have a kind side to her...

    ¡°If we maintain these inrge quantities, we¡¯ll lessen the need for horses to pull our wagons. For that amount, we¡¯ll be able to raise more warhorses, and nk Rusworth from all sides. Could you tell me of this one in more detail? If it will let me see that Rusworthen Witch¡¯s face, I¡¯ll purchase them at a pretty penny.¡±

    Her violet eyes looked considerably serious. And seeing as she was smiling as she spoke of invasion, she was a war hawk.

    From the Jewel, perhaps holding the same opinion, the Fifth.

    ¡ºH-huh? CI thought these guys were fighting on set rules. You don¡¯t mean to say they¡¯ve been holding a serious war for years on end? That Alette wasn¡¯t exaggerating it a bit?¡»

    ... He was confused.

    The Seventh also drew back.

    ¡ºA real war on this scale, is it? I¡¯m surprised they didn¡¯t pick at Selva when it was exhausted and copsing.¡»

    When I took a step back, my opponent took one forward. As she extended her hand to grab my shoulder, Monica, and Novem approached.

    But from behind Gracia-san came a chastising voice.

    ¡°Gracia! You¡¯re being rude to him, are you not!?¡±

    Turning around, Gracia-san let out a sigh, and looked at the neer. She looked a little irritated.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter relevant to you, ¡¾Leold¡¿. You¡¯ve gotten in the way.¡±

    Silver hair, and drooping violet eyes. He seemed to be Gracia-san¡¯s younger brother. Age-wise, he looked even younger than me.

    When Gracia-san returned to the mansion, Leold-kun offered me an apology.

    ¡°I deeply apologize. As you¡¯ve witnessed, when ites to war, my sister¡¯s field of vision narrows... Ah, more importantly, I give my thanks for guarding the convoy. My name is Leold. I¡¯m the younger brother of the proxy Grand Duke.¡±

    I also introduced myself.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lyle the adventurer. The guarding was a request, so it¡¯s nothing you have to give your thanks for.¡±

    There, Leold-kun lowered his eyes a little, and gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°No, most merchants and adventurers find their dissatisfactions on the way here.¡±

    Watching Leold-kun¡¯s response, the Fourth judged him.

    ¡ºThis kid... he¡¯s a good kid at the base, but he¡¯s no good. If she¡¯s proxy, does that make this a male lineage? If he can¡¯t inherit its status, rather than being too young, I can only think that he was found unworthy of it. And it¡¯s no good to immediately give an apology as well. Just look around.¡»

    I looked around to find the people of the mansion sending defiant gazes Leold-kun¡¯s way.

    The Third observed the surrounding situation.

    ¡ºBig sister was too strong, so things have assembled with her at the center. But isn¡¯t it strange? ... These sorts of things usually don¡¯t make for fun tales. It isn¡¯t rare to be assassinated for being too strong. And little brother looks much easier to manipte. For some reason, their unity feels weaker than what we¡¯ve heard.¡»

    Seeing the surroundings direct hostility, I sympathized with Leold-kun. I ended up ovepping him with me.

    (Is he the same?)

    Perhaps he noticed the surroundings looks, as he sent a smile at me, before returning to the mansion.

    ¡°My apologies. I was in the way, was I? Well then.¡±

    In contrast to his sister Gracia-san¡¯s military officer air, Leold-kun was a young boy with more a civil officer vibe to him. A contrastive pair of siblings, is it?

    The merchants finished delivering the cargo, epted the reward, and left the mansion. We the guards followed along, and after two nights in the city, we would return.

    But of this country inclined to the extremes towards war, I felt a little... no, a considerable sense of doubt.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In Galleria¡¯s Grand Duke¡¯s mansion, Gracia had called Leold to her room.

    The boy who would be rebuked if anything happened, Leold, was made light of by those of the manor.

    A brother unworthy of his strong and beautiful sister. A brother unworthy of Grand Dukeship, and an environment that recognized that fact.

    But...

    ¡°Leold, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to follow through for me. You really don¡¯t have to mind it.¡±

    Gracia showed him an attitude different to what she usually wore around the mansion. It was the attitude of a sister worried for her brother.

    Leold knew that as well.

    ¡°But at this rate, the other lords will keep squeezing out the merchants, and the prices will rise... when we¡¯re already troubled with finances.¡±

    At a nce, Galleria looked as if it had gathered its lords under the Grand Duke¡¯s name.

    But that wasn¡¯t the case.

    They were using the Grand Dukke House tomence war with Rusworth.

    ¡°I understand your worry. But if you say too much by it, you¡¯ll definitely be assassinated. At present, I¡¯m not asking for your opinion, so you¡¯re being looked upon lightly.¡±

    The lords had strong authority, and even by the Grand Duke¡¯s orders, if it was to cut into their precious ie, they would revolt.

    Gracia and Leold¡¯s parents had died of doubtful circumstance. Exhaustion by long years of war, and the decline of their national power couldn¡¯t be concealed. If the Grand Duke put on a show, no one would follow, and after so long, the Grand Duke couldn¡¯t cut itself off from its surroundings either.

    The moment they did, the country would do the same, and itsnds would instantly get stormy.

    Gracia herself didn¡¯t actually wish for war. But the talent she was born with wouldn¡¯t permit it. As Galleria¡¯s maiden of war, the surroundings requested her to fight.

    Originally, she wasn¡¯t supposed to stay a proxy, leaving the true title to Leold.

    But Leold was stubborn as well. He believed that any further war was pointless, and was trying to make appeals to the feudal lords on the border.

    If his appeals would actually get their assistance, then so be it, but it was uncertain to what extent they would actually listen. And to the lords that didn¡¯t hold a border, their plunder from war produced an extraordinary profit. If anyone asked to stop, it was a situation where ample resistance would pop up.

    ¡°Anyways, until you be an adult, I¡¯m the proxy. But you should also think up a road to live free. As things are, you really will be killed.¡±

    Her words were ones to throw away the status of Grand Duke. But they were merely the words of a worried sister.

    Leold spoke.

    ¡°... But if that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯ll be forcibly married off, won¡¯t you? Have you forgotten how they said it was best if the maiden of war had as many children as possible in thest meeting? They seriously mean to push men onto you. That¡¯s strange! You don¡¯t even want to fight to begin with.¡±

    Gracia understood her own strength. And perhaps that¡¯s what the surrounding lords feared. But Gracia alone couldn¡¯t carry out a war, and if the lords around her attacked, she would lose either way.

    And to such a girl, a number of lords had proposed for joint control. While they were under the name of joint control, their contents weren¡¯t as savory.

    She would have to bear the children of multiple houses. Such was the value of a magician¡¯s blood. She had sent them back, but even so, they were made thinking of the possibility her powers may backfire on the country.

    That¡¯s exactly why war was so important to her. As long as war raged on, she could live at peace. An opponent only she was able to fight... because ¡¾Elza Rusworth¡¿ was there, Gracia was left alive.

    If she didn¡¯t exist, by this point, she really would have to birth children under joint control, perhaps facing assassination once she was done with.

    ¡°... Even so, I cannot run away. So even if it¡¯s you alone.¡±

    ¡°Gracia.¡±

    The worried pair of brother and sister spoke their minds in the room. From the outside, everything looked together, but the inside was in tatters.

    And to be blunt, Galleria¡¯s present situation was closing in on itself...

 Volume 12 - 5: Rusworth

    Rusworth

    The Rusworth Kingdom.

    It was crowned by the name of monarchy, but as with Lorphys, the king was absent. If there was was to be a difference, it had no proxy, nor was the seat left vacant. The queen was given full rule.

    Up to now, there had been a king, but in this generation alone, a queen had been enthroned.

    We returned from Galleria to Lorphys, and from there, we were held up by the process to enter Rusworth.

    But after paying the initial passage toll, there weren¡¯t any divided territories beyond, so there wasn¡¯t a tax.

    They just took arge sum when you entered and left.

    Jumping down from Porter¡¯s roof, I borrowed a spot at the vige we¡¯d stopped by, and camped the night.

    The roads were mostly standardized and uniform, and I couldn¡¯t feel the individual colors of lords as I had in Galleria. In the first ce, Rusworth only had a king, and the imperial peerage of its nobility, it seems.

    There were governors dispatched across thends, and that must be why it felt so uniform.

    But the atmosphere of the vige we arrived at was questionable.

    The first vige was passed through was terrible. They had been living terribly poor lifestyles.

    But as we closed in on the countries center, it looked as if the viges and towns were gaining energy in ordance.

    The vige we stayed the night at was one with a dubious air.

    The merchants gave many thanks to the governor who permitted our stay, before he returned to his mansion in good spirits.

    Around the governor, the vigers gathered.

    ¡°Oh governor, can¡¯t you do anything about it? Many of our youths were wounded in thest war. We¡¯re not in a state we can dispatch the requested ten.¡±

    When the chief-looking man said that, the governor looked uninterested.

    ¡°And what of it? Rules are rules. If you¡¯re unable, then you¡¯ll have to pay the exemption fee.¡±

    Thend he managed was, at the end of the day, a temporary charge.

    Ignoring theints of the people, he returned to his estate.

    Parking therge-scale Porter at its designated point, ra came over to me.

    ¡°Lyle-san, please move Porter as well.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Yeah, got it.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    She was tilting her head, so I spoke of the exchange of the governor and chief. Upon hearing it, ra...

    ¡°Rusworth is a country managed by its royalty. Spin it positively, and it¡¯s monolithic, but perhaps their rule isn¡¯t attentive enough.¡±

    Dispatching governors to various regions and having the royalty manage it all was the way of thend. Because of that, you could say they had unification.

    But seeing that unification firsthand, it looked problematic.

    From the Jewel, the Seventh.

    ¡º... That governor is none too enthusiastic about his job. If that¡¯s the norm, there are sure to be problems.¡»

    The Fourth looked at Rusworth¡¯s state of affairs.

    ¡ºMore than that, is it just my imagination, or is it getting more plentiful as we close in on the center? The air is quite dicey.¡»

    With different ways of rule, the problems that came out would be different. But it was an atmosphere different from Bahnseim.

    ¡°Different countries have different circumstance, I guess. No, I knew that, but...¡±

    ra agreed with my opinion. She held up her staff, and as the surroundings had grown dark, she used magic to light them up.

    ¡°Well, understanding from reading it in a book, and experiencing it are different. It seems the entire area¡¯s been standardized, so we should be able to move smoother than in Galleria, though.¡±

    It¡¯s true that if you wanted to move around, Rusworth had exceptionally better conditions.

    Looking around, I found the vigers of dubious air looking at Porter with wonder.

    There, the Third offered me a proposal.

    ¡ºLyle, try gathering information here. Why not let Eva unravel her songs a bit? It seems that governor is still quite close, after all.¡»

    I also thought it was a good idea, so I called Eva over.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°... High minister?¡±

    Night. Within the tent, I verified the information Eva had brought in.

    Novem and Aria were also inside, listening to her words. But Aria looked quite sleepy.

    Eva recited the info she drew out of the vigers with pride.

    ¡°Right! The position of high minister came to be over ten years ago, by the sound of things. Up to then, the king was the one handing down all the political decisions, though.¡±

    Hearing that, the Fifth spoke from the Jewel.

    ¡ºNo, isn¡¯t that normal? Even if there¡¯s a minister, in the end, the decisionse from above them... was he granted a level of authority then?¡»

    Novem listened to Eva¡¯s story.

    ¡°The information we got in Beim before was mainly about the two maidens of war. We didn¡¯t look into their personal rtions too much.¡±

    I found it a little regrettable.

    ¡°If I knew there were convoys guard requests earlier, I would have left it to Rauno-san. But right now, he¡¯s looking into what¡¯s beyond Fortress Redant.¡±

    Perhaps not wanting the conversation to derail, Aria requested a continuation from Eva. She was sitting in a chair, trying hard to keep from nodding off.

    ¡°More importantly, what¡¯s this about that high minister?¡±

    Watching a sleepy Aria, Eva let out a sigh.

    ¡°And I¡¯m saying the current high minister is holding up the political side, while Rusworth¡¯s queen is the pir of the military face. In Galleria, that Gracia-san¡¯s doing it all, but in Rusworth, it¡¯s being held up by two.¡±

    High minister.

    That sort of title must have quite a reason behind it. But the Fourth disyed a conflicted response.

    ¡º... High minister, huh?¡»

    Milleia-san questioned his question.

    ¡ºSomething about it strike you as off?¡»

    The Fourth didn¡¯t give a clear response, but he seemed to think the situation of both countries was far from favorable.

    ¡ºThat Gracia girl was the same, but the one who she fights, Eliza, was it? Rusworth¡¯s queen may be reliable on the battlefield. But looking at the country¡¯s internal affairs, I can¡¯t seem to calm down.¡»

    Their military might was still uncertain, but it does seem something was bothering the Fourth.

    (But I do think both political and military affairs are onlyplete when held together.)

    I couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious there was something going on in Rusworth as well.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After that, we managed to travel to Rusworth¡¯s center rtively smoothly.

    The fact a fortress city was at its heart was the same as Galleria, but speaking to scale, while I couldn¡¯t say Rusworth¡¯s was twice asrge, it was considerably big.

    But I had realized the problem point Rusworth carried. No, perhaps it¡¯s best to say I was made to realize it.

    On the way to the capital, the wealth had entered my eyes.

    And the closer you got to the central citadel city, the more abundant the viges and towns grew.

    Meaning...

    ¡°You¡¯re in time. With this, we¡¯ll be able to make it in time for the next war.¡±

    The middle-aged man with long, white, drill-rolled hair said that as he watched us arrive. The man was ¡¾Redl Haldoir¡¿... Rusworth¡¯s high minister. This minister... the truth is, the closer you got to the city, the higher his reputation was.

    This pointed to the fact that rule was centered around the minister himself.

    Next to the man, a woman looked over the luggage loaded off of therge-scale Porter.

    The second maiden of war.

    ¡¾Elza Rusworth¡¿. She watched the work go on from close by. No, I get the feeling she was inspecting it.

    She wasn¡¯t silent, but she had quite a quiet impression. The somewhat cold feeling I got from here must have been because of her mannerisms.

    ¡°Oy, you over there.¡±

    The one she called out to was Novem. Novem came over to her, and was about to introduce herselve, but Elza-san deemed it unnecessary.

    She lightly lifted up her light blue hair, the sharp look in her violet eyes giving a cool-headed sense. Despite her eyes being the same violet as Gracia-sans, the feel they gave off was different. And of course, Novem¡¯s eyes were different as well.

    ¡°What could it be?¡±

    ¡°... You went to Galleria first, right? How was it, that witch¡¯s state?¡±

    Elza-san wore the clothes of a knight on her body, and once again, that point was the same as Gracia-san. But why did she give off a different impression from Gracia-san¡¯s militaristic aura, I wonder?

    Novem gave a troubled smile.

    ¡°We were merely guards, so we did not hold a conversation.¡±

    Hearing that, Elza-san scoffed.

    ¡°I see. I wanted to hear of how she trembled as war approached. But no matter.¡±

    Her silver staff was almost a mace. Holding it in one hand, and leaning it on her shoulder, she looked at the cargo, and spoke.

    ¡°The package from Beim made it in time. With this, we can fight without reserve. Next time, I¡¯ll surely stop her breath.¡±

    Herugh and smile all gave off a needlessly cold something.

    The minister lowered his head.

    ¡°Leave the government to me. Until you return, I, Redl, shall properly manage it all.¡±

    I didn¡¯t miss that fact that her response to the high minister¡¯s words were just a momentte.

    (What is it?)

    ¡°... I expect great things from you, high minister. It¡¯s a goddessend that you¡¯re here. Now then, I¡¯ll return to the castle, and prepare myself. I leave handling the merchants to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With the minister¡¯s reply, Elza-san took herrades along, and disappeared into the castle.

    Once her figure had disappeared, the minister¡¯s atmosphere inted a little.

    ¡°Quit dawdling. We¡¯re in a hurry here!¡±

    The merchant representative, hearing that, hastened the ones carrying out their work. And the nobles gathered at the minister¡¯s feet.

    ¡°High minister, with this, we¡¯ll somehow make it for the war.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my thoughts exactly. Even so, showing a good face to both we and Galleria, Beim truly is untrustworthy.¡±

    Yes, I agree with you word for word on that point, but that¡¯s just how merchants are.

    (And Beim¡¯s merchants are merchants of death.)

    For better or worse, Beim was a gathering of those sorts of merchants.

    In the Jewel, it seems the Third noticed something.

    ¡º... Ye~ah, is he the one?¡»

    The fourth sounded convinced.

    ¡ºQuite right. A minister led astray.¡»

    He said.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Inside Rusworth¡¯s castle.

    After taking a shower, Elzay on the bed in her single room.

    ¡°Hah, as I thoutht, Gracia-chan wouldn¡¯t send a letter through the merchants. I was hoping just a little, though...¡±

    Breathing out a sigh, she extended a hand to the crate in the room. In it was the present she had received before, along with a letter.

    It contained a countermeasure for dry skin.

    ¡°I really want to thank her, but when I order these sorts of things, the high minister gets loud. Something about tax money being the blood of the people or something... look at a damn mirror already.¡±

    While Elza was called the queen, she knew better than anyone that she was a convenient piece for the high minister.

    From the start, within the royal line, she was known as nothing but strong. Even her family took their distance, and she spent most of her childhood in the remote reaches she¡¯d been entrusted to.

    The trouble in the capital was something she learned of only once everything was over. And of the royal line, they needed a king who¡¯d serve as their puppet.

    That was Elza.

    ¡°I must apologize by letter. And wait, it would be nice if I had something to give her... rather, I¡¯d like some cuter clothes to wear.¡±

    Almost all her garments were practical knight clothes for official dutites. She couldn¡¯t wear the clothes of a king, and dresses were unfit for the position, so it came to knight clothing.

    It was the high minister¡¯s tastes, so he was satisfied, but Elza wasn¡¯t the same.

    She was suddenly brought to the capital, and made a queen. What¡¯s more, if she didn¡¯t do as the minister said, her life would be in danger.

    The one who murdered the royalty who didn¡¯t follow along was clearly the minister, after all.

    She couldn¡¯t quite sympathize with her blood rtives she¡¯d never met, but she knew of the high minister¡¯s unwholesome methods. She had even noticed how easy it would be to kill her.

    ¡°Hah, a war again... we¡¯ve already done the arrangements, but honestly, I¡¯m not on board.¡±

    On top of the bed, she kicked her shapely bare feet up and down, holding her pillow. Despite her tall stature, it was cute enough.

    After kicking for a while, she sighed, and stood.

    ... Guess I¡¯ll prepare.¡°

    She reluctantly reached a hand to the clothing prepared for her, took off what she had on, and began to change...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    That day.

    I saw an unbelievable sight.

    Having separated from the convoy headed from Rusworth to Lorphys, I saw that sight riding May from the sky.

    ¡°W-what¡¯s this...¡±

    As a pale blue me tried to swallow up the battlefield, a giant wall of ice formed to block it. The fragments of ice rained down into the ground, causing a cloud of dust to rise.

    The impact sent people flying, but that was behind the two fighting, and those were soldiers trying their best to protect themselves.

    On the battlefield, two women stepped out front, and continued a one-on-one duel.

    The scene of their shockwaves injuring their own soldiers continued, and after a while, both parties backed down.

    As I watched the scene from the sky, I...

    ¡°Those two are definitely not normal.¡±

    I muttered.

    And Milleia-san let her voice from the Jewel.

    ¡º... That¡¯s a Rearguard Skill. Both of them have huge areas of effect that drag everyone in.¡»

    The Fifth offered a line.

    ¡ºIf we got them into a siege, it wouldn¡¯t be that hard to win, though. Well, as a fighting force, they¡¯re plenty.¡»

    The Third thought over it.

    ¡ºAll that¡¯s left is how to lure them in.¡»

    I thought.

    (... Eh? He ns to lure those ones in?)

 Volume 12 - 6: Rule Book

    Rule Book

    Having returned from Rusworth to Lorphys, we borrowed an empty house in a small vige.

    It was a small, countryside vige-ish ce, but with the recent switch of rule from Selva to Lorphys, it had faced just a bit of a panic.

    The reason we were taking a stay in such a vige, was to deal with Galleria and Rusworth.

    Porter was parked next to the hut-like house, and Monica and the Valkyries were carrying out repairs.

    More than that...

    ¡°What a terrible construction! If I let the chicken dickhead sleep here, he¡¯ll catch a cold and be bedridden!¡±

    She held an unfamiliar tool in her hands, as she stripped one wall after the next.

    Valkyrie Unit One epted the nails and boards from her, neatly lining them up.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good. We don¡¯t have enough boards and nails to make something anew. Can someone go to buy the materials? Oy, mass produced units, on your feet.¡±

    Unit One with the same gold twin tails as Monica, stuck out her non-existent chest, as she issued an order to the Valkyrie units walking nearby.

    But the Valkyries smiled and tilted their head. They stuck the thumbs of their right hands towards the ground. Including in a gesture as if to cut across their necks. One of them spoke.

    ¡°Wench, you do not have authority over us. Do not misunderstand that, you money eating worm of a prototype.¡±

    With those words, they returned to their own jobs. I was curious as to why they got along so poorly, but at their base, they were automatons like Monica, produced by the ancients. We were using their cores, so perhaps that influence wasing out.

    Unit One clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Che, should I show them the difference in our specs?¡±

    Focussed on dismantling the roof, Monica was going at it with enough momentum to take the entire thing appart.

    Seeing that, I.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t really mind sleeping out in Porter, but... we¡¯re losing the point of having borrowed this ce.¡±

    There used to be towns on the border to mingle with Galleria and Rusworth, but due to the hazard of such locations, Lorphys had opted not to make use of them.

    Almost all the feudal lords of Selva had been executed, and many had faced deportation as well. Because of that, there were problemsing out in rule.

    Among the documents Adele-san had processed back at the mansion in Beim, papers detailing such circumstance had slipped in.

    Looking around, I saw vigers sending frightened and annoyed looks at us.

    Seeing that scenery, I...

    ¡°I wonder why it is. Lorphys lowered the tax, and I do feel they¡¯re doing quite well here.¡±

    The tax was much lower than it had been under Selva¡¯s rule. Partly because it had been too high to begin with, but their livelihoods should have be much easier now. And this was an important villge on the route to Galleria and Rusworth. Road maintenance was done periodically.

    The Fourth answered my question.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s an easy one. It¡¯s because people hate having their circumstances change. To go to the extremes, if the past feudal lord was only just a little bit bad, the people would never ept Lorphys¡¯ rule. There¡¯s no guarantee it will make them any happier. It isn¡¯t just tax. War, custom, and everything else, there will be plenty of trouble. From their point of view, Lyle, you¡¯re the perpetrator who brought unnecessary change to their lives.¡»

    I thought they would be happy if their lives became more plentiful, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    I decided to walk through town a bit.

    It was a small vige, but walking across was still somewhat a distance. The sun was beginning to set, and the vigers I passed had sweat flowing down their brows as they worked. When I approached, they warily looked my way.

    It¡¯s true I helped in the invasion of Selva.

    Thinking there was no helping if they didn¡¯t like me, I looked around, and walked on.

    There, the Third observed the vige.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s that. They¡¯re rtively blessed by thend. Even when they were wrung out by taxes up to now, they didn¡¯t have any problems when it came to getting by. I¡¯m not sure what the feudal lord was thinking, but perhaps he was maintaining it at this scale.¡»

    ¡°Maintaining? Wouldn¡¯t developing it yield more of a profit?¡±

    Confirming there was no one around, I asked the Third.

    He let out a sigh.

    ¡ºHah, you don¡¯t get it. Even within the same country, you can be invaded from around and plundered. What¡¯s more, this point is close to both Galleria and Rusworth. If they increase their scale, don¡¯t you think they¡¯ll be the first to get targeted? On top of that, arger settlement demands just that much more work. If it were me, I¡¯d grow it to a considerable scale, but it¡¯s possible the previous lord purposely didn¡¯t let it develop. If it¡¯s small, its movements are light, and there are times when it¡¯s much more convenient.¡»

    The Fifth spoke to me.

    ¡ºWith the road maintenance as well, when ites down to it, the enemies will use those roads for a smooth and swift invasion. If the maintenance progresses, anxiety wille out. What¡¯s more, the ones up top are people of Lorphys, who may understand their circumstances, or may not. Of course the vigers will be anxious.¡»

    So just making it bigger; simply developing it would have some proteste out.

    As I mused over that way of thought, Shannon unsteadily ran up to me. Her running was one where it felt like walking would be faster.

    Milleia-san looked at Shannon.

    ¡ºFor her running to be slower than your walk... how unreliable. But does that not look a little cute?¡»

    The Seventh gave a verbal slip as always.

    ¡ºShe¡¯s at least cuter than aunty... right?¡»

    From the Jewel, I heard a sound like that of a gun firing. A bang. And then silence. After a while, the Fifth.

    ¡º... Lyle, go and meet up with Shannon.¡»

    ¡°R-right.¡±

    I went up to Shannon, to find her out of breath. Perhaps someone had told her to hurry.

    But Miranda, Aria, and ra had returned to Beim for the time being. Thepletion of our request included the guard of the convoy all the way to Beim, and therge Porter had been stuffed with goods purchased in Galleria and Rusworth.

    It wasn¡¯t possible for all of us to slip out.

    (Did Novem tell her?)

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    After waiting for her to get her breath together, I asked. She looked at me, as she wiped away her sweat.

    ¡°S... shopping.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°... S-she wants to buy the tools we¡¯recking. But since you¡¯re the only one who can use Porter, call Lyle back at once, she said.¡±

    Hearing of insufficient tools, I tilted my head. Shannon handed over a memo. On it, foodstuffs, lumber, nails, and the relevant tools to use them were listed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we have enough food? I¡¯m sure we brought along quite a bit.¡±

    Even if May eats a lot, it¡¯s not like we hadn¡¯t taken that into consideration. So we had taken along masses of food.

    ¡°While you¡¯re at it, gather some information too, or something like that.¡±

    Or something like that? I¡¯d really like that part to be clear. Perhaps Milleia-san felt the same, as she sighed.

    ¡ºOh, Miranda is too soft. As I thought, this won¡¯t work out unless I train her.¡»

    It seems the Fifth was observing her expression. And he also sighed.

    ¡ºThe fact you look so delighted when you say it is contrarily scary.¡»

    ¡ºWhat are you talking about, father. I¡¯m merely looking forward to ying around with my great-granddaughter. See, I¡¯m...¡»

    The Seventh hadn¡¯t learned.

    ¡ºYou are a great grandmother, after all.¡»

    After Milleia-san let out augh, I heard a gunshot once more.

    Shannon looked at such a lively Jewel.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been glowing with quite some vigor for a while now...¡±

    I put my left hand to my face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. Let¡¯s get back, and prepare to shop.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Beim, the Guild¡¯s East Branch.

    Since Lyle wasn¡¯t there, Miranda dropped by the Guild. She had to inform them the party wouldn¡¯t be able to take on requests for a while as well, so she nned to report that alongside the request¡¯spletion.

    Aria, who seemed quite likely to hop on board the Guild¡¯s sweet-talking, was sent to the mansion to exin the situation to Adele and co.

    The one who confronted her in a private room was Tanya.

    ¡°It¡¯s always divided first floor and third, but the only face I ever see on both sides is yours.¡±

    When Miranda said that, Tanya smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s just how it is. We¡¯re a little short on hands with receptionists. I¡¯d really like it if they considered that fact a bit more when they evaluate my sry. Now then, splendid work inpleting the requests. What shall you do about the next one?¡±

    Miranda folded her legs above the chair, and put her elbow on the table.

    ¡°Ah, that won¡¯t be happening for a while. We¡¯re epting a personal request in Lorphys.¡±

    ¡°In Lorphys? Well, I pushed him to take on that request, so it¡¯s fine and all, but... what is the period?¡±

    Miranda smiled.

    ¡°Depends on Lyle, I guess.¡±

    When she said that, Tanya made a troubled expression.

    ¡°No clear request period, you say? Do you n on doing something again? Seducing Lorphys¡¯ princess or something?¡±

    Miranda recalled Lyle¡¯s actions. Even if she denied it, she thought he didn¡¯t really have any credibility in that field.

    ¡°We won¡¯t beying a hand on the princess. Apparently she doesn¡¯t fit in with the Walt House¡¯s precepts.¡±

    ¡°Precepts?¡±

    Tanya pondered it a bit, but having finished her report, Miranda stood.

    ¡°If something happens, just send a message to the mansion.¡±

    Saying that, she left the room...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In the past, what was once a trade point between Galleria, Rusworth, and Selva, was swept in a tempest.

    ¡°Find him yet!?¡±

    ¡°Damn, that bastard¡¯s screwing around!¡±

    ¡°Kill him on sight!¡±

    The folks who said such dangerous things were holding weapons in their hands. What was once a flourishing town had now lost its energy.

    Its location had be dubious, And as an exchange point, its cement had be troublesome.

    In such a town, men were running about with weapons in hand.

    Eva, who stopped by it alongside me, watched the scene with a stiff face.

    ¡°What the hell is this. There¡¯s no way I could sing in a situation like this. What¡¯s more, there aren¡¯t any of my brethren here!¡±

    The town that¡¯s energy had declined didn¡¯t have any entertainerse through.

    I began to doubt if I could buy the ingredients and materials on the memo, but I went to the market regardless.

    To make sure Shannon didn¡¯t get lost, Me and Eva kept an eye on her as we walked.

    We walked, and spied a shop. In that shop without the best quality of merchandise, I bought the food ingredients, and denied the change to strike up a conversation with the shopkeeper.

    ¡°The town seems quite noisy.¡±

    With a tired face, the shopkeeper began to talk, bit by bit.

    ¡°A wanted paper was delivered from Rusworth. There was an adventurer who had been using this town for a while on it, and it seems he¡¯d been frequenting between Galleria and Lorphys. He had submitted false reports to the Guild, and there was something about him being a man of Galleria, or something. Saying it was a problem of trust, or something, the Guild¡¯s adventurers are running around.¡±

    It seems there was a small Guild in the town. One of the adventurers registered to it was involved with both countries.

    ¡°Could I see the wanted paper?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re posted around the ce.¡±

    I said my thanks, went outside, and searched out a form. Tearing off one of them, I used the Skills... Map, Search, Field... to look into the movements of the town¡¯s people.

    Shannon looked at me.

    ¡°Hey, what are you trying to do? Let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±

    I let those words slide, and identified a response moving suspiciously. It was evading the violently moving dots, and attempting an escape from the town.

    Memorizing that response, I spoke to Eva.

    ¡°I leave Shannon to you. I¡¯ve a bit of business here.¡±

    If I came in contact with one who frequented both countries, it¡¯s possible I could get some sort of lead. With that in mind, I ran off, and chased the point running around.

    But...

    ¡°Found him!¡±

    An adventurer with a bow set his aim on the individual running on the roofs, and while he hurried to conceal himself, an arrow pierced into his leg. The individual falling from the roof hit the ground, but continued to flee while dragging his leg.

    I managed to catch up. There, my opponent pulled his sword without a word.

    From the Jewel, the Third.

    ¡ºDoes he have something on him he wants to hide so badly? This may be some material you can use to take advantage of both countries!¡»

    I didn¡¯t like it that my opinion aligned with his care-free words, but for now, if I was going to intrude on those countries, and perhaps make use of them, I needed information.

    ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯reing with me.¡±

    I pulled a Katana, and sent its hilt right into his sr plexus. Hoisting up the man, I used the blind spots of the gathering adventurers to run away.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Returning to the vige we were taking a stay in, we were surrounding the captured man.

    Novem had treated the wound on his leg, and he kept his mouth shut, without attempting to say a word. So we had him bite a gag. We had finished a body inspection while he was unconscious.

    Inside Porter, we looked through his belongings.

    Monica was inspecting his baggage, but she just looked with her eyes, without even trying to dig through the contents.

    ¡°He isn¡¯t carrying anything particrly strange. He¡¯s hiding some sort of letter, so could that be it?

    What she pulled out from inside was a canteen. I took it from Monica, and shook it.

    It was full of liquid.

    ¡°What part of this is... ah, I see.¡±

    It was full of liquid, but probing around the bottom of it, there was a hidden space. When I took a letter from it, the gagged man began to il around. A rope had been wrapped around and around his body, but he frantically moved his body, jumping around inside of Porter.

    ¡°Mmmmph! Mmmmmmpph~!¡±

    Monica looked at him.

    ¡°Oh my, he¡¯s showing quite a reaction. It seems we hit the mark. But why did you take such a person back with you? I think the risk is quite high.¡±

    I confirmed the contents of the letter as I spoke.

    ¡°Right now, I want as much information as possible on Galleria and Rusworth. And he¡¯s an adventurer who¡¯s been moving around bothnds. It¡¯s possible he had some sort of info. On top of all that, he¡¯s making a considerable profit in whatever he¡¯s doing.¡±

    Looking at the man, the clothes and equipment he wore were mostly ones that would cost a rtively high amount. His wallet contained a number of gold coins, and there were no signs he was troubled with finances.

    But when I finished reading, the man powerlessly slumped onto the floor.

    ¡°... So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Novem looked at me.

    ¡°What seems to be the matter, Lyle-sama?¡±

    I handed the letter for her. Monica looked a little vexed when I did.

    ¡°Kuh, if you had handed it to this Monica first, I¡¯d have even jumped for joy!¡±

    I ignored her. As Novem confirmed the contents of the letter, her eyes widened a little.

    ¡°... Um, those two countries were seriously going to war, weren¡¯t they?¡±

    I nodded. May also agreed.

    ¡°Even if you told me they weren¡¯t serious, I would say it was a lie. You can find them from time to time, those sorts of abnormal people.¡±

    Both me and May had seen Galleria and Rusworth¡¯s war. The intense sh of both sides had eventually turned to a one on one, and ended in a draw.

    But it seems that wasn¡¯t the case.The Fifth sounded amazed.

    ¡ºFor reals... those two were conspiring for that?¡»

    The Third also drew back.

    ¡ºNo way. And wait, this letter was a greater harvest than imaginable, but if it¡¯s true, then using military might to contain them will prove a little difficult.¡»

    The letter was something sent from the Queen of Rusworth, Elza-san, to Gracia-san.

    Its contents...

    ¡°Good job with thatst war. And I truly must apologize. Since we had less casualties than expected, the men are raising cries for a rematch. I think we¡¯ll be invading within the next few months, but what time sounds good for you? And that dry skin cream you gave me before really did wonders.¡±

    ... Along with that, the expected invasion route was drawn up.

    What scale they would attack in, and what actions they would take, so please make the appropriate countermeasure, she wrote.

    The Seventh¡¯s voice sounded as if he was holding his head.

    ¡ºIs this supposed to be a rule book? Anyways, we¡¯re attacking, so yeah, please do something about it is all she wrote. This is why those abnormal sorts are...¡»

    Milleia-san also sounded troubled.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not as if you can¡¯t win if you move Zayin and Lorphys, but in that case, you¡¯ll exhaust both sides, losing the point. Now then, what will you do?¡»

    I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise at the fact the adventurer I¡¯d apprehended had information beyond my wildest imaginations.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this.¡±

    As I muttered that, the recovered man had brazenlyid himself out, as if he hade to the enlightenment that things would happen regardless.

    As I thought over how to make use of this information, the Fourth alone sounded amused.

    ¡ºMy, my, this might be my turn to shine. There are some problems that can¡¯t just be resolved with fighting, after all. Yes, yes, I¡¯m quite a fan of these sorts of things.¡»

    All on board, he spoke to me.

    ¡ºLyle, bring all the Valkyries you can. And a letter of introduction from Zayin and Lorphys. From Beim... Meh, Fidel-kun will work. Just have him write up some proof that you worked hard in that defensive war.¡»

    And when I have those letters of invitation, just what do you expect me to do with them?

    ¡ºLet¡¯s march right in on Galleria and Rusworth¡¯s governments! If it¡¯s no good from the outside, just attack them from within!¡»

    ... Isn¡¯t that an overly hopeless course of action?

    Fourth Generation Head (?@): ¡°Alright, it¡¯s finally my time to shine! As long as you can get inside, it¡¯s all our game! We even have material to abuse. From here on, it¡¯s the Walt House¡¯s turn (lolol).¡±

    LYLE|-`).¡£oO(... Um, have I possibly been forgotten? )

 Volume 12 - 7: Max Plan

    Max n

    ¡ºThere are a few reasons why some may conspire to war.¡»

    Inside the Jewel.

    The Fourth prepared a ckboard, and began exining to me. Up to now, I had only ever experienced real wars, so when it came to conspiracies, or wars that had rule books, I didn¡¯t really have that deep an understanding.

    So in regards to my deficiency, he was exining, but...

    ¡ºTo put it simply, they want war. Or they need to have it no matter what, but they don¡¯t really want the other side¡¯s territory. Well, in variousnds, you¡¯ll find various reasons, and anyway, they¡¯ve kept on fighting for a while.¡»

    ¡°... So we have to eliminate that reason? Both sides were showing considerable motivation, though.¡±

    It didn¡¯t look like everyone was conspiring to fight among friends. In any case, the warzone on the border must be going through hard times, right?

    There, the Third spoke to me.

    ¡ºWell, even if the reason changes everywhere, everyone has their circumstance. But if they¡¯re fighting quite frequently, then it isn¡¯t poption regtion, is it.¡»

    The poption and could support had its limits. Space was limited. Even if you pioneered to increase the sustainable poption, it would eventually reach its limit.

    In that cause, you¡¯d have no choice but to snatch upnd. But taking morend also meant there was morend you had to govern.

    ¡°So what could their goal be?¡±

    When I tilted my head, the Fifth reluctantly answered.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s what you have to look into. Well, roughly from what I¡¯ve seen, Galleria is quite easy to invade. In thatnd, the feudal lords around are the head honchos, and you could also call it a clump of small countries. Even if you were to buy one off, I doubt anyints woulde out.¡»

    I spoke anxiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but... am I really capable of government service?¡±

    In order to alleviate my anxiety, the Seventh smiled.

    ¡ºFret not, Lyle. You¡¯re still young, and you have results to show. Like hell there¡¯s a lord or country who wouldn¡¯t want you.¡»

    In regards to him, Milleia-san from the side.

    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s often the case that overly capable people are hated. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the one who has to get the position.¡»

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    On my surprise, the Fourth nodded.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that obvious? Getting into both country¡¯s governments is impossible. If you did that, then I would have you executed if I was in charge.¡»

    He wrote the names Galleria and Rusworth on the board, and started writing myrades... starting with Novem, under them.

    ¡ºSo who shall we station where? How about we decide it. In this case, you¡¯ll have to go on support, Lyle.¡»

    ¡°If myrades take office, would that not be as if my party was serving two lords? I get the feeling that¡¯s a little irrational.¡±

    The Fifth looked as uninterested as ever.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine like that. It¡¯s not like they¡¯ll be serving them forever. It¡¯s to pull those two countries into an alliance with Zayin and Lorphys. Afterwards, you can deal with the surrounding small countries diplomatically and what not.¡»

    The Fourth energetically exined his n.

    ¡ºFirst, you have to infiltrate both sides. Get some achievements in them... but this time, you shouldn¡¯t try for achievement on the battlefield.¡»

    Seeing me seriously listening, the Fourth looked delighted.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll mainly have them work on domestic affairs. First, you have to break the bnce between them. In that case, the impatient parties will have no choice but to break the deadlocks. At that point, you¡¯ll have a chance to send people in.¡»

    Listening to his exnation...

    ¡°But domestic affairs will take time. Even if we sessfully infiltrate, won¡¯t we be bound in ce for years, if not decades?¡±

    On my opinion, the Fourth shook his head.

    ¡ºWe don¡¯t have such time. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll be using those letters of introduction this time. Using introductions from Zayin, Lorphys, and Beim, you can swiftly get results upon infiltration. Well, from what I¡¯ve seen, it¡¯ll be Galleria.¡»

    Better the domestic affairs of one side, and the other side might turn to us. I was curious as to whether that would really work out well, but we had a trump card of our own.

    Milleia-san pped her hands, and stood from her chair.

    ¡ºWonderful! The very fact they receive cooperation from a group with ties to Zayin, Lorphys, and Beim will raise a predicament. Of course they¡¯ll panic. It would look like the other side was finallying to crush them for real!¡»

    The Fourth was enjoying himself quite a bit.

    ¡ºExactly! If they panic, the opportunity to use them will widen. For that sake, we need information. With information at the base, let¡¯s dispatch the perfect personnel to both sides. If it¡¯s no good from the outside, then crush them from within.¡»

    I wonder why it is... for some reason, I pitied the countries the Fourth set his target on.

    It was at that moment. As if recalling something, Milleia-san suddenly spoke up.

    ¡ºOh, right. Lyle, it¡¯s been a while, so why not pay a visit to LYLE-kun? He may be feeling lonely.¡»

    Staring reproachfully at her.

    ¡°... That guy gets lonely? And wait, I don¡¯t really want to talk with him.¡±

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be selfish. Look, let¡¯s go.¡»

    She pulled my hand, and pulled me into my own room of memories.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡ºI was loooneellly, Milleiaaaa-saaan!!¡»

    When we entered the room, Lyle took a leap at Milleia-san.

    He casually aimed at her chest, and his hands were making indecent movements. While his form was that of a child, this should still be out of the question.

    ¡ºOh my, sorry for that.¡»

    A light thwap rang out as Milleia-san shot a chop down on his head. Falling to the ground and twitching a bit, LYLE tottered to his feet.

    ¡º... Y-you don¡¯t have to be so embarrassed. Following Novem, I award you the title of Iron Fortress.¡»

    ¡ºOh, how delightful. Anyways, you¡¯ll be exining some more today.¡»

    It was the space I had once carried out my life.

    LYLE prepared chairs for me and Milleia, before sitting on the bed himself.

    ¡ºSo what should I talk about...st time I asked you to return my body, but you won¡¯t do that, will you?¡»

    ¡°Giving it to you isn¡¯t happening, more so, we¡¯re already different people, are we not. I wouldn¡¯t really like me not being myself.¡±

    Hearing my words, he muttered, ¡®how cruel¡¯. But he looked a little happy.

    ¡ºWell, if you think you can beat Celes as you are, then so be it.¡»

    Those words, that confidence... I asked him.

    ¡°If it were you, could you beat Celes?¡±

    I was a little reluctant to ask such a thing, but I couldn¡¯t go by without doing so. Milleia-san was looking at me as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she remained silent.

    LYLE spoke,pletely brimming with confidence.

    ¡ºI wouldn¡¯t lose. But I guess I wouldn¡¯t win either. At present, perhaps that¡¯s what my hundred percent would get you. I mean, Celes took whatever she could from me. Well, I¡¯m the first genius ever born into the Walt House, and a bonifide child prodigy, so there¡¯s no helping she be envious of me.¡»

    As he gave quite a dubious response, I regretted the fact I had posed the question so earnestly.

    Milleia-san was giggling to herself.

    I let out a sigh.

    ¡°On the contrary, could you return my memories?¡±

    LYLE gave a fearless smile.

    ¡ºOh, I wonder. Rather, if you won¡¯t return the body, I¡¯d like to think we¡¯re irrelevant.¡»

    When I tried to rise from my chair, LYLE closed the distance between us in an instant, touching my forehead with the tip of his index finger.

    ¡ºIf you want to fight me, I¡¯d advise you stopped. I mean, even if I was stolen away, I still remember how to move my body. You wouldn¡¯t be able to beat me.¡»

    Even if he wasn¡¯t at Celes level, I didn¡¯t get the feeling I could beat the existence before my eyes. When my expression turned regretful, LYLE wandered over to Milleia-san...

    ¡ºMilleia-san... hold me.¡»

    ¡ºThat was terrible. Try again with a purer heart.¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m merely honest with my desires, and my heart is pure as snow. So please hold me! I want to use those breasts as a pillow!¡»

    Thinking this guy was the worst, I moved on to the next question.

    ¡°What do I have to do for you to return my sealed memories?¡±

    Lyle turned to me.

    ¡º... Memories, is it? Well, if you want them back, then how about a match?¡»

    ¡°Match?¡±

    ¡ºYou and me fighting would be impossible. It wouldn¡¯t even be a match. So... invite those lovers of yours into the Jewel. All of them. And therein lies the match. The contents are a secret. But if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll definitely never hand over your memories, and if the chance presents itself, I¡¯ll be taking your body.¡»

    I thought.

    ¡°Why do I have to introduce everyone to a pervy brat like you... bastard!¡±

    When I noticed, LYLE transported himself atop the bed, and made a pose.

    ¡ºAs if there was any doubt! It¡¯s because I want to grope the hell out of their breasts and bums! Now, for the sake of your memories, present your lovers to me!¡»

    I instantly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m ever bringing them here, idiot!¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The rebuild detached house had be considerablyrge.

    To its side, a stable for Porter was made, and it looked like arge-scale reproduction of a dog house. It made me a little fearful of Monica¡¯s love to Porter.

    At that ce I had set as my base, therge-scale Porter had arrived, loaded with Valkyries.

    From it, Rauno-san disembarked as well, with a tired expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re too rough with your grunts. What¡¯s the meaning of a job request the moment I get back? What¡¯s more, the difficulty level is way too high.¡±

    An unshaven stubble, and an unkempt head. He was quite justified in hisints.

    ¡°We¡¯re in a bit of a hurry. So how was thend beyond Fortress Redant... Bahnseim?¡±

    On my question, he breathed out a sigh.

    ¡°What was once our neighboring country has officiallye under Bahnseimian rule. The one upying it is a General from Centralle, going by the name of ¡¾Blois Cadel¡¿. And he¡¯s not with Centralle¡¯s elites, but some soldiers scraped together from the provinces... it seems he¡¯s safely governing.¡±

    A general of Centralle was sent from the capital to some remote region. Thinking about it normally, that was...

    ¡ºWas he demoted? Still, if he¡¯s established stable rule, we can¡¯t be negligent with him.¡»

    The Seventh was wary.

    I wondered if we had to mind him to such an extent, but Rauno-san said something questionable.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s capable. If he was sent off to the border, maybe that¡¯s it for him, but I don¡¯t want to think a man who rose to general could be ipetent. I feel sorry for those below him.¡±

    He put in a bit of his personal sentiment, making me think something happened in his past.

    ¡°They won¡¯t be moving for now, will they?¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t, I say. Casualties from monsters has risen, and he¡¯s dealing with that as he governs thend. I thought they would rely on Beim, but it feels more like they¡¯re keeping some distance from it. I wanted to look into it a bit more, but my requester just happened to have a sudden change in objective.¡±

    He spat sarcasm, but at present, this field was the priority.

    The countries of Galleria and Rusworth; I had to get them on our side no matter what.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize for pushing you. I want to finish things up here quickly.¡±

    Rauno-san looked over me.

    ¡°No, I treasure customers who¡¯re good at paying their dues. I¡¯ll even throw in a freebie.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°A portion of Beim- the portion you¡¯ve cause to lose profit, to be precise- has started to move. The Tr¨¥s House is waiting and watching, and it¡¯s possible they¡¯ll have their own movements in the near future. You¡¯re the big brother of that soon-to-be princess rampaging around Bahnseim, right? Beim¡¯s higher ups may cut you off for that.¡±

    Hearing that, I kept quiet.

    The reason for that was...

    ¡ºOh, things are going quite nicely then. It all depends on how Beim moves from here on, though. If Fidel-kun¡¯s just watching and waiting, then riling him up did have an effect, perhaps?¡»

    ¡ºWe¡¯ve already gotten the money and equipment together, so I¡¯ve only the utmost gratitude to him for going so far for us!¡»

    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s normal they cut us off. Now how much can we wring out from them before they do... anyways, they aren¡¯t following the worst route for us, so it¡¯s within our expectations.¡»

    ¡ºThe merchants of death and Guild need to go through some pain once or twice. Of course, they¡¯d better hope that Beim survives.¡»

    ¡ºAh, since we¡¯re at it, why not prepare a new city? For the sake of the future, let¡¯s destroy the current Beim. We have to chip down their territory, and ce restrictions on the city¡¯s function.¡»

    ... Because the inside of the Jewel was enjoying itself. These guys took action knowing full well we¡¯d be driven out. How terrible.

    From the start, we... no, to the ancestors, the worst route Beim could take would be to, ¡®put everything they have to supporting me¡¯.

    If they did such a thing, it would be exceedingly problematic. Getting a precise recognition of the threat of Celes, and supporting me with all they had was the worst possible situation.

    If they did provide such support, even if I won, I wouldn¡¯t be able to speak out strongly against the city. If I did, I¡¯d need to resolve myself for strong opposition.

    So to the ancestors, this oue was ording to expectations.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºNow then, let¡¯s put the matter with Beim on hold for a while, and focus on Galleria and Rusworth for now. If we get both countries on our side, numerically, we¡¯ll be able to move a few more tens of thousands of troops. It isn¡¯t enough to fight Bahnseim, but it¡¯s important for you to have usable forces.¡»

    If it came to fighting Bahnseim, I doubted whether they¡¯d really offer assistance, but I¡¯m sure these people would think up a way to drag them in.

    Musing over how reliable they were, I didn¡¯t want to remain spoiled by them.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Rauno-san looked on my silence with worry.

    I gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Well, even if they drive me out, it¡¯ll work out one way or another.¡±

    There, he scratched his head.

    ¡°... Oh, I¡¯m sure it will.¡±

    He replied.

    Third Generation Head (¡ä?£à): ¡°The pattern we wanted least was...¡±

    Fourth Generation Head (?@): ¡°For Beim to give its full support!¡±

    Fifth Generation Head ( ©b§Õ©b): ¡°If they did...¡±

    Seventh Generation Head (?§Õ?): ¡°It really would be troubling. It gave the possibility of Lyle bing a puppet.¡±

    Milleia ©c(*¡ä?£à)¥Î: ¡°So we shed tears as we riled up the surroundings (lol). There really was no helping it, I say (lol).¡±

    LYLE|??).¡£oO(Don¡¯t be fooled, they¡¯re all enjoying this just about as much as I enjoy sexually harassing Milleia-san.)

    Lyle (£» ?`¦Ø?¡ä): ¡°You¡¯re all the worst!¡±

 Volume 12 - 8: Threat

    (TL: 500th post, says WordPress)

    Threat

    The Grand Duchy of Galleria.

    Before the acting duke proxy, Gracia-san, I formed a smile.

    My insides were frozen over, but let that show, and negotiations wouldn¡¯t be happening.

    The Grand Duke¡¯s mansion.

    In its office, I faced Gracia-san alone. She was two years my senior, but the fact her atmosphere and presence were so different must have been because she was shouldering a country.

    (But she feels different from Lorphys¡¯ princess, and Aura-san the holy Maiden.)

    Sitting in a pomp chair, looking over the papers lined on the table, a wrinkle came to her brow. They were the letters of introduction fom Zayin, Lorphys, and Beim.

    Zayin and Lorphys easily wrote them up. Fidel-san, perhaps thinking I was going off to find work in Galleria, hummed a tune as he drafted it. From the way he said, ¡®Thinking of how this will let me go without seeing your face, it looks like I¡¯ll finally be able to sleep soundly at night,¡¯ I grew worried over whether I had riled the man up too much.

    I never said I was the one getting the position, and it seems he had gone and misunderstood something. Since it was interesting, the ancestors advised me to purposely keep silent on the matter henceforth, so we weren¡¯t the most wholesome ourselves.

    With her silver hair gathered behind, Gracia-san let out a sigh, ring at me as she leaned her back against the chair¡¯s.

    ¡°So what do you want? Money? Women? For an adventurer of your level, if you wish for status, then it shouldn¡¯t have to be Galleria.¡±

    The final letter on the table was the one from Elza-san, the queen of Rusworth. Stolen from the messenger adventurer, to use it as material, I had brought it up in negotiation.

    It¡¯s true that Galleria was a gathering of feudal lords.

    If you wanted governmental service, you¡¯d get a better reception in Rusworth. But in that case, it would take time to rise up the ranks. Without Galleria¡¯s versatility, our n wouldn¡¯t proceed smoothly.

    ¡°I wish for governmental service. And I will personally take on the delivery of the letters. That adventurer was formerly a vassal of Galleria¡¯s Grand Duke House, right... he was chased around town, and his wanted poster has been circting. He won¡¯t be able to work in these parts.¡±

    She looked at me detestably, but it didn¡¯t look as if she was thinking to kill me. Of all else, I hadrades. Even if I alone were to be killed, she likely determined myrades¡¯ movements would be dangerous.

    ¡°... ¡®Tis a scheme of the enemy. Good grief, Rusworth¡¯s witch sure turns to dirty means.¡±

    She tried ying it off as an enemy scheme, but I made a smile.

    ¡°Is that so? Then you¡¯re fine with going to war without any letters henceforth? While gazing at both exhausted countries, you don¡¯t think Zayin and Lorphys may try and attack?¡±

    Gracia-san¡¯s eyes narrowed, and all at once, the room was filled with blood lust. It was suffocating. It felt as if the room¡¯s temperature had suddenly jumped a few degrees.

    She spoke, annoyed.

    ¡°Holy Knight of Zayin, for that name, you¡¯re quite dirty yourself... state your wish.¡±

    I didn¡¯t let my smile fall apart.

    ¡°All of Galleria. Of course, even if I say everything, I don¡¯t want Galleria itself. Just as with Zayin and Lorphys, I¡¯ll have you form an alliance, and join a union.¡±

    Hearing those words, Gracia-san seemed to be satisfied with something.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the reason those countries suddenly closed in? You¡¯ve done something unnecessary... if you lot hadn¡¯t done such a thing, we would¡¯ve only had to go to war with Rusworth alone.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not considering the fact we might take Rusworth in as well, are you.¡±

    Gracia-san scoffed.

    ¡°A former provincial noble. What¡¯s more, I heard you were of the famed Walt House, but aren¡¯t you overestimating yourself a bit too much? ... Expanding one¡¯s territory is important, but all things are apanied by trouble. Territory division. Territory alteration, and the other various tasks... y it poorly, and you won¡¯t be able to stop the civil wars. Rather than dealing with such trouble, wouldn¡¯t it be safer to maintain your status quo?¡±

    Recently, we¡¯ve been making progress with gathering information at Galleria¡¯s heart. And we came to notice the problem the country carried.

    It was that its system of rule didn¡¯t match up with the present situation.

    A few decades ago. Or perhaps centuries ago, it may have worked out.

    Because within its surroundings, Galleria¡¯s Grand Duke was strong, and the others were far weaker. For that sake, in exchange for their assistance, the Grand Duke House could support them.

    For the feudal lords whose territories had be battlefields, it had be custom for the Grand Duke to lend money unsecured, free of interest.

    But in the past few decades, the surrounding lords gained power. In exchange, the Grand Duke House had lost arge portion of its own. It was natural. The money they were putting to internal affairs was stolen by other lords and war.

    ¡°I can¡¯t call it safe. From my point of view, it looks as if you¡¯re only exhausting yourselves. You¡¯re stressing too much on war.¡±

    ¡°... I know that without you telling me. But even if it looks that way from the outside, there¡¯s a different point of view from within. If you know our present state, that makes matters quick. Stop trying to lure Galleria to your side. It may be off,ing from the Grand Duke Proxy, but Galleria is a country united only by the existence of an enemy. Once that enemy disappears, it will start biting at you.¡±

    So as not to let that happen, we were taking some troublesome means.

    If we absorbed both countries, establishing rule again would take time. In the worst case, we¡¯d have to devote all our effort to internal enemies. If the knights of the overthrown countries started running reckless across the newnds we¡¯d obtained, it would be a nightmare.

    The enemy would be more knowledgeable on the terrain, and it¡¯s likely the natives would take their side.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve a few countermeasure thought up for that area. And it¡¯s not as if winning a war is my objective.¡±

    ¡°What means you?¡±

    ¡°The ones to take office will be ¡¾Miranda Circry¡¿, ¡¾Shannon Circry¡¿, ¡¾ra Bulmer¡¿, and ¡¾Monica¡¿. Those four.¡±

    ¡°... And you won¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I mean, I have a job as the letter delivery guy. Ah, I¡¯ll still help out, mind you. I¡¯ll be on Lorphys territory, so if something happens, just send a notice over there. Though if you use Monica, you¡¯ll be able to get in contact with me in no time.¡±

    ¡°Just what are you trying to do?¡±

    I smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the Galleria Grand Duke House regain the power it once held. And if everything goes well, could you build up a port? Having the sea so close, and not using it is a waste, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Gracia-san looked as if she wanted to hold a hand to her head.

    ¡°The rights to the sea among lords is aplicated matter. And there are even some ces where the feudal lords themselvesmit acts of piracy.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s persuade them. Well, it¡¯s fine if we can¡¯t do it immediately, so that can be for ater date.¡±

    Gracia-san looked at me, making a reluctant expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ve yet to say I¡¯ll hire them.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t, there¡¯ll be quite a bit of trouble, you know? And it¡¯s not as if I¡¯m seeking profit for no one but myself. If all goes well, you may be able to make up to Rusworth without war.¡±

    Hearing that, she looked down with a conflicted expression. After a while, she raised her head with a face as if she had given up.

    ¡°... For Elza and I, we are foes we cannot bring ourselves to hate. For us both, we are in positions where if we didn¡¯t have an opponent, it wouldn¡¯t be strange we be killed. I¡¯ve taken a liking to how you won¡¯t say one side must be crushed. I¡¯ll approve of the government service. But if you are to show any traitorous actions, yourrades¡¯ lives are forfeit.¡±

    That was my intent. Myrades toe under her service would be both her vassals, and her hostages.

    With that, even if Gracia-san didn¡¯t trust me, if she had hostages in her hands, she would be able to have some peace of mind.

    Not that I¡¯m betraying anyone, though.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send the four at once. Miranda can easily handle anything. Monica is the same, but she¡¯s omnipotent in housework, so I ask you please treat her as a maid. ra¡¯s level of knowledge is amazing. Shannon is... Miranda¡¯s helper.¡±

    Hearing my exnation, Gracia-san started to look anxious.

    ¡°Oy, they¡¯ll truly be of use, right?¡±

    ¡°I guarantee they¡¯repetent.¡±

    Right, those girls werepetent. Even if one was a spider-like woman, and one was useless in all fields but her Demon Eyes, and one was an existence fundamentally wrong as a maid, and one was a booklover a little problematic in other fields... those girls were capable.

    ¡°... They¡¯re capable. Those girls are capable.¡±

    ¡°Why did you say it twice?¡±

    Gracia-san looked a little worried.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Leaving Miranda¡¯s party in Galleria, I returned to the vige we were taking a stay in.

    Seeing Novem do housework for the first time in a while, ¡®this isn¡¯t bad!¡¯ I thought to myself, but I¡¯ll keep that my secret.

    In the rebuilt house, I looked at the maid-uniform wearing Valkyrie Units One, Two and Three.

    ¡°Why are you holding up buckets of water?¡±

    Inside the room, Unit One held up her bucket as she expressionlessly exined it to me.

    ¡°We were training in housework to surpass that Monica.¡±

    Following on, Unit Two.

    ¡°We broke the tes you purchased.¡±

    Ending at Unit Three.

    ¡°So we are holding them as punishment.¡±

    Hearing that, I thought it was a little much, so I turned to Novem.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little harsh.¡±

    But while Novem was smiling, I felt a will from her as if never to forgive them. It doesn¡¯t seem she had such intentions.

    ¡°That¡¯s no good. If it was just breaking all the tes, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but in the end, these three were tossing tes at each other. They got into a fight over who would do the work. Because of that, they even needlessly increased the amount of cleaning that had to be done.¡±

    When I looked at the three of them, they averted their eyes.

    (... So Monica¡¯s siblings are broken as well.)

    As I had returned, Novem asked about the matter with Galleria.

    ¡°So how did things go on your side?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°As expected, I guess. But it seems there were more circumstance you couldn¡¯t see unless from inside than I had thought, or how should I put it... no, looking from within Galleria, it really is serious, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Looking from the outside, I wanted to tell them to get their shit together. But from the inside, perhaps there was a different viewpoint to be found. I decided to leave the decisions on that area to Miranda.

    ¡°You approached Galleria first, and next is Rusworth, right. I hope it goes well.¡±

    On Novem¡¯s words, I lowered my shoulders.

    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t go well, Rusworth will have no path left but destruction. I want to avoid that by all means.¡±

    Overthrowing a country was really a pain.

    I wanted to avoid that as much as I could, preserving their war potential, while drawing them to our side. The difficulty level was too high and rigid, but it wasn¡¯t something impossible.

    I looked at Novem.

    ¡°When infiltrating Rusworth, I¡¯ll be having you and the others working hard. I really want to do something about that straying high minister, though.¡±

    We had gradually begun collecting info on Rusworth¡¯s internal affairs as well. But the more I heard, the more I understood that the high minister was only respected at the center, and the area around that. That¡¯s exactly why he was troubling. The fact that his poprity was so high at the center. Even if I was to drag him down, his poprity was troubling.

    Perhaps happy I was relying on her, Novem spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Leave it to me, Lyle-sama.¡±

    She said.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Three mass-produced Valkyrie units were surveying the Grand Duke¡¯s territory in Galleria.

    They wore robes sewn with the insignia of the duke¡¯s, so no one tried to stop them.

    What those three stopped at was a river that would overflow at the slightest drop of rain.

    ¡°If we revise this point, wouldn¡¯t the national power instantly begin to recover?¡±

    When one unit said that, another pointed her finger. She wore a visor, so her expression couldn¡¯t be made out, but she didn¡¯t seem too amused.

    ¡°It is on the border between the Grand Duke¡¯s territory, and the next. It will be difficult to deal with it, with this point alone.¡±

    The remaining unit looked around.

    ¡°People tend to gather around water, but... in that case, there should be a few feudal lords bordering it.¡±

    At the very least, the Grand Duke House bordered two other houses along the river. With the disputed rights to it, taking measures with it was difficult, so it was a point that had been left aside for several decades.

    ¡°... I shall send the information to master. While I hate that the detestable Monica is the ry point to send information to him, thinking of the burden on our master, there is no helping it.¡±

    An annoyed mass-produced unit used a series of lines to send information to Lyle...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In Galleria¡¯s Grand Duke House¡¯s mansion.

    Reluctantly carrying out the cleaning of a room, Monica spat out a sigh.

    ¡°Those degraded defects... they¡¯re sending flirtatious nces at my chicken dickwad. I told them time and again that video data was heavy, so they shouldn¡¯t send it.¡±

    She quietlyined, as she let her blond twin tails sway as she cleaned on. For her standards, it was sloppier than usual, but those around were quite satisfied at the way she worked.

    She received good evaluations of how through she was.

    However, from Miranda and the others who knew her circumstance, it was more than clear that the individual wascking in motivation.

    A fed up Miranda sat in the sofa, and folded over her legs as she spoke to Monica.

    ¡°Monica, you¡¯ve been left an important job from Lyle, so properly do your work. And wait, even if they¡¯re called the Grand Duke House, all they have going for them is having thergest territory in the area.¡±

    Sorting through the paperwork, she confirmed the information she looked into on the territory with Monica as she put together her future objectives.

    ¡°... If they get flood control in order, then it looks like they would be able to recover their national power rtively quickly.¡±

    Peeking at the papers from the side, ra put such an opinion to mouth. But if it were possible, Gracea would¡¯ve likely done that from the start.

    Miranda held a hand to her forehead.

    ¡°The territory¡¯s in a questionable location. What¡¯s more, everything¡¯s a dispute of territorial rights and the like, it seems. I can see why she¡¯d want to leave it aside. Even if they¡¯re going to go to flood control, who¡¯s going to put out what level of funds, and how much would the profit be. That alone could lead to decades of debates... how idiotic.¡±

    ra looked at Miranda.

    ¡°Then is it impossible? With this terrain, there are a number of flood control methods I¡¯ve read of that would be applicable.¡±

    Miranda spoke while putting her eyes through more documents.

    ¡°While they¡¯re abiding by the Grand Duke House, if it¡¯s for the sake of their own profit, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll take up weapons to fight. Taking all of the water management on, and letting other territories maintain the profit they had before has already been rejected, it seems. A guarantee for damages upon failure, and agreements on the area, etc, etc... Uwah~ this¡¯d kill anyone¡¯s motivation.¡±

    Hearing Miranda¡¯s words, ra also experienced the horror first-hand.

    Lyle had chosen and dispatched them, but Miranda didn¡¯t think they could make something of the situation. She addressed Monica.

    ¡°So has there been any sort of message from Lyle?¡±

    There, Monica unpleasantly turned around.

    ¡°... Just start with whatever¡¯s possible, it seems. For now, have Leold-kun pile up some achievements on the domestic front, or something. An order hase to prepare from two to three pioneer viges.¡±

    After saying that much, Monica sighed, and returned to word.

    ¡°... My instincts are telling me that chicken is yearning for my cooking.¡±

    Or so sheined, but Miranda ignored her.

    ¡°Well, I get we can only do what we can, but will setting up two to three small viges really change the present state?¡±

    As per Lyle¡¯s orders, Miranda began putting up a n to cultivate new viges under Leold...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡ºThe world sure is cold. Especially cold to youngsters who don¡¯t know its workings. But it¡¯s also true that youngsters who don¡¯t know the workings of the world have no influence in their words!¡»

    Within the Jewel.

    I listened to the Fourth¡¯s lecture on how to ovee the present state of Galleria.

    I raised a hand.

    ¡°Um, how is this connected to cultivating viges?¡±

    The round table room.

    On top of the table, a three dimensional map of Galleria was disyed. Using a long, cylindrical pointing tool, the Fourth indicated a certain area.

    ¡ºAt present, it¡¯s well known that if you reform this area, you couldrgely recover national power. There are a few more points you could reform, but this is the main one.¡»

    An area that becameplicated with ims from other Houses, and a spot where flood control couldn¡¯t be implemented because of them.

    ¡°It seems they¡¯ve stuck a few reasons on denying flood control. If it were me, I¡¯d set about it at once regardless, though.¡±

    When I said such a thing, the Fourth firmly pped his rod against the table.

    ¡ºNa?ve! Too na?ve, Lyle!¡»

    ¡°Eh? Is that so?¡±

    The Fourth refuted my na?ve thoughts.

    ¡ºHow much time and money do you think riparian work will take? Manpower is the same. If you put it in practice... I failed, teehee... won¡¯t be the end of it. If failure for a feudal lord can bring about a terrible situation, then the best option is not toy hands on it.¡»

    To be honest, I couldn¡¯t understand his point of view. From what I could see on the map, there were numerous flood-control options that would work. If it would somehow put the reigns on an overflowing river, then putting it to practice would definitely be better.

    ¡ºMore than that... are there any flood control specialist in Galleria at the moment? You can look at their internal affairs as well. Even if they can maintain the status quo, do they look like they¡¯re wishing for any further developments?¡»

    I thought a little.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t. I looked into the retainers to an extent, but arge majority of them are specialized to warfare...¡±

    ¡ºRight! Sitting themselves down on such an abundant plot ofnd, and never doing anything with it, Galleria is the worst! In my time, it was hell because we had jack squat! Ournd was mostly wastnds, what¡¯s more, we had no industry or specialty products. I¡¯m a baron who was suddenly handed a barrenndscape, a Barren Baron you know. Thinking back on it, his majesty really was a bastard.¡»

    When he said such a thing, the Third burst intoughter.

    ¡ºToote! You¡¯re way toote to the party, Max!¡»

    The Fourth corrected the position of his sses.

    ¡ºAll that alone was busy enough, and I didn¡¯t have time to turn my attention to anything else. Now then, here¡¯s the problem. To the Galleria Grand Duke House, a boy named Lyle suddenly says, ¡®I¡¯ll take care of flood control, so please assist me.¡¯ Will little Lyle be trusted?¡»

    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±

    It¡¯s true I felt there were too many uncertainties. Rather, I could contrarily understand the feelings of the feudal lords who didn¡¯t want to touch the issue.

    ¡ºSo you show some results. In this area, there¡¯s a perfectly suitable piece ofnd. Flood control will be necessary, and if you do it, I¡¯m sure a few more viges could be built.¡»

    The area he pointed to was where a small river flowed, and would easily overflow. And there were many monsters there. Reiming it would be too much trouble, so it hadn¡¯t been touched.

    ¡°We¡¯ll reim that point?¡±

    ¡ºRight. It needs some flood measures, and it has a considerable degree of difficulty... if this seeds, it will be Leold-kun¡¯s achievement. And while it¡¯ll take a few years before it will stabilize, as long as you can get the form together, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡»

    Piling up merits for Leold-kun was vital, it seems.

    By doing that, Leold-kun would be recognized as one suited to internal affairs. The feudal lords who didn¡¯t want war, and wanted to better the domestic situation would gather around him, or perhaps give him instruction.

    ¡°But will it seed?¡±

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll make it seed. Lyle, you... can use magic, right? What¡¯s more, you have the Valkyrie Series or something with you.¡»

    ¡°Eh? But it¡¯s the principal of magic not to use it too much in this sort of thing!¡±

    ¡ºAs long as no one¡¯s watching, it won¡¯t be a problem! Build the foundation to an extent, and leave the rest to them! And wait, the precept of magic is not to do everything with it, you hear! Build the foundations, have humans do the work, and you¡¯ll have a vige up in no time! ... Well, the biggest problem is actually maintaining it, though.¡»

    In the world, the thing called maintaining was considerably difficult. There were changes of situation, but something like a vige could often be destroyed upon the appearance of a monster.

    ¡°If we show results, will they let us start on the real thing?¡±

    ¡ºThe probability will rise. Small as it may be, having or not having resultspletely changes your persuasive power. Also, how about you have the elves spread songs of your plights in internal affairs?I mean, you left Eva-chan behind for something like that, right?¡»

    I nodded, and decided to move by his orders. And the Fourth...

    ¡ºNow then, it¡¯s getting fun around here!¡»

    ... Cried out for joy. The surrounding reactions were dubious.

    The Fifth.

    ¡ºHah, it¡¯s no good... I want to set traps around the point Rusworth¡¯s attacking, and wipe them out all at once.¡»

    Milleia-san spoke uninterestedly.

    ¡ºIt¡¯ll resolve itself at once if Lyle pushes Gracia-chan down. That child¡¯s definitely troubled with theck of romantic encounters in her position.¡»

    The Seventh even...

    ¡º... Galleria¡¯s Grand Duke, huh... having them overthrow their surroundings would definitely be easier. And what, with their questionable territory, wouldn¡¯t it be better to put out an obey or fight promation, and have them attack? Put up a reason, tack on a just cause, win enough, and the surroundings will quiet down.¡»

    Having learned of Galleria¡¯s troublesome domestic affairs, he wanted to say that as long as we got them to obey, it would be fine.

    Guys, how about a little more solidarity?

    I don¡¯t think my thoughts on the matter were mistaken.

 Volume 12 - 9: Domestic Affairs

    Domestic Affairs

    ¡°Now, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. This is and no one has everid hand on before. Even when there¡¯s a river nearby, it isn¡¯t being put to good use in the slightest.¡±

    Looking over those gathered and pping, I felt as if I was the only one getting so excited like an idiot.

    The lined up faces started with Leold-kun, then ra, before going on to include the manpower scraped together from nearby viges.

    From our side, besides ra, there was Aria, Maksim-san, and Adele-san participating as well.

    Other than them, the Valkyries expressionlessly apuded me. I wonder what it is... the mass produced models seem to be the cutest of the bunch.

    While there was a river running nearby, the ground sprouted grass that grew to the hips. A forest stood in close proximity, and with the Skills... Map and Search... I could confirm that it was full of monsters.

    Taking out therge-scale Porter, we had also gotten together the tools we thought necessary. Within the present situation where we carried out such preparations, Leold-kun raised his hand.

    ¡°Mr. Lyle.¡±

    ¡°Okay, first drop the ¡®Mr¡¯. You can just call me Lyle. Anyways, just don¡¯t add a ¡®Mr.¡¯.¡±

    I informed him of a crucial fact. Leold-kun tilted his head a little, but he nodded, and continued on with his question.

    ¡°Um, even if you suddenly call me out and say, ¡®let¡¯s go pioneering¡¯, the Grand Duke House is just barely scraping by financially, you know?¡±

    Since he knew I knew of his House¡¯s internal situation, he had no restraint in exposing the financial status of the Grand Duke¡¯s House.

    (Well, from my research, I know it down to its smallest copper. It¡¯s true the Grand Duke House has no money. But staying that way is troubling.)

    Right. At the rate we were going, fall would have to pass by before the Grand Duke House could procure any extra funds. What¡¯s more, from war expenses, andpensation to the bereaved, arge majority of that would disappear.

    I spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The world is full of money, if you know where to look. I borrowed a little for this operation. Ah, it was just an advance payment, mind you. I¡¯ll properly return it someday.¡±

    Once more, I asked Vera to lend me money. I can¡¯t forget Fidel-san¡¯s eyes of scorn, but Vera said, ¡®I guess there¡¯s no helping it,¡¯ and lent it to me.

    I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the right person to say it, but Vera is surely the type of woman that would get extorted by a man.

    Leold-kun looked at me, and turned his eyes to ra.

    ¡°He¡¯s quite an amazing person, isn¡¯t he? I¡¯ve only ever hear the rumors.¡±

    ra corrected the positioning of her sses.

    ¡°... Well, if you just look at his career history on paper, he¡¯s perfect. Know the details, and you¡¯ll be a bit disappointed, but that¡¯s Lyle-san¡¯s charm.¡±

    Leold-kun sent eyes of aspiration my way. It was as if his eyes were focused on the hero of a child¡¯s fairy tale.

    (What¡¯s this... my heart hurts. Since I¡¯m trying to use Galleria to my own ends, my heart freaking hurts.)

    From the Jewel, from the Third and up.

    ¡ºKuh, those innocent eyes burn!¡»

    ¡ºD-don¡¯t look at us like that!¡»

    ¡º... Back then, they all had such pretty eyes too, didn¡¯t they.¡»

    ¡ºThis aching of the heart... for a look of purity to hurt to such an extent...¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s no good. Even I can¡¯t bring myself to tease this child.¡»

    I cleared my throat, and went into exnations.

    ¡°Now then, Leold-kun, this time you¡¯ll be the person responsible for cultivating thisnd. This area has an abundancy of monsters, and whenever rain falls, its small river overflows and floods. Cultivating thisnd will be of the utmost difficulty.¡±

    The gathered manpower also nodded at that opinion. The second and third sons of the area, and the existences called dependents.

    ¡°But then why would you cultivate such and?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be thankful if you¡¯d just normally expand the fields, though.¡±

    ¡°People have tried to cultivate this ce numerous times, and failed, or so the olddy of the vige told me.¡±

    To the men who weren¡¯t really on board, I proimed.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why! If we reim this point, that achievement will go to Leold-kun... to the next Grand Duke. Steadily start from the small things! Let¡¯s pile up results here, before taking on an even bigger river, why don¡¯t we!¡±

    But Leold-kun looked around.

    ¡°Um, if we¡¯re really doing it, isn¡¯t this group too small in scale?¡±

    I also thought so. I thought there would be more free hands lying around, but fitting of a country that had continued fighting on time and again, manpower was a scarce resource.

    It was also a busy time, so all we could gather were the vige¡¯s burdens, ten-odd men who wouldn¡¯t be seeding their houses.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say we¡¯re working with a select few. So let¡¯s use magic to finish it in a sh, cultivate thend, get some results, and report to your big sis.¡±

    Leold-kun, still a little worried, nodded. And from the Jewel, I heard the Fourth¡¯sughing voice that seemed to have some implication behind it.

    ¡º... Lyle, you¡¯re in quite good form. It¡¯s time for some on-site learning.¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    As the third day of cultivating passed by.

    ¡°Gyaaaah, the bank coaaaapsed!!¡±

    Cracks travelled across the magic-made weir, and once water leaked through, the wall copsed, and the water behind it jetted out with good momentum.

    Because it had been dammed up, the pressure built even higher, and as near as I was, I was washed out.

    There, Adele-san, who had been giving out orders closeby, was washed away as well. ra-san stumbled from the impact, and floated in the river.

    As she bobbed downstream, I went to retrieve her, when Maksim-san rushed over.

    ¡°Mdy! Now, quickly wipe down your body!¡±

    After handing Adele-san a towel, he protected her from the eyes or surrounding men. I recovered ra¡¯s body from the flow, but I didn¡¯t have a dry towel on me.

    More than that, Adele-san was shaking as she looked at me.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you! Build it sturdier, I said! Otherwise, make it so it changes the flow of the river itself, I said!¡±

    Soaked, with her clothes stuck fast to her body, sheined to me. Spitting up water, ra didn¡¯t remain silent herself.

    As she wiped off her wet sses.

    ¡°The one who said something about budget, and didn¡¯t want to use the proper tools was you, Adele-san. I¡¯m sure I said to reinforce it just as was written in the book.¡±

    Acting as a dispatch from the Grand Duke of Galleria, this time around, ra was being treated as Leold-kun¡¯s aide. Using the knowledge she¡¯s stored up, she was supposed to y arge part in our flood control.

    Supposed to... but, she couldn¡¯t help but collide with Adele-san.

    ¡°And I exined that we didn¡¯t have enough to use the book¡¯s knowledge as-is, didn¡¯t I!? That¡¯s why I said to do whatever we could, and use other methods topensate! In the first ce, there¡¯s got to be a more efficient solution here!¡±

    As their two opinions shed, me and Maksim-san used all forms of gestures to calm them down.

    Maksim-san to Adele-san.

    ¡°Mdy, there¡¯s no helping what¡¯s been broken. We have to make some improvements for the next one, and keep working on.¡±

    ¡°Wah, our expenses have been needlessly wasted again...¡±

    I tried to sooth ra.

    ¡°ra, isn¡¯t there any other method? And different knowledge or so?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I chose the best option. And if the right materials were used from the start, nothing would have been wasted, to say the least.¡±

    Both Adele-san and ra grumbled offints at the other. Both points were important problems, so I hadn¡¯t an idea of what to say.

    But from the Jewel, came aughing voice.

    It was Milleia-san.

    ¡ºSplendid. How splendid, Lyle. That follow-through, and the failure that let to absolutely no progress in the situation, it¡¯s exceedingly fun to watch!¡»

    This person had a considerably terrible personality. It¡¯s a definite that she put on an act before the Sixth. The Sixth kept talking about some kind sister, but that was definitely a lie.

    (As expected of Miranda and Shannon¡¯s ancestor.)

    She had it in her to be the progenitor of the two with problematic personalities, but that wasn¡¯t much different from the other ancestors.

    The Third was also enjoying himself.

    ¡ºI knew that one was definitely going to break from the start.¡»

    The Seventhughed as he agreed.

    ¡ºQuite right. Lyle, you have to be careful in these sorts of preparations.¡»

    If they knew, they could have told me, but they just stood back and watched.

    As that was happening, Leold-kun ran out from the forrest.

    ¡°S-someone! Come quick! Aria-san¡¯s...!!¡±

    I turned to see what had happened, only to find Aria emerging from the forest carrying arge bear by the head over her shoulder.

    She was soaked in blood, but I was certain it was monster blood. With its tawny fur, the Brown Bear was ssified as a tough monster with a rough temperament. A troublesome monster.

    And having taken it out by spear, it appeared that Aria was carrying it out of the forest.

    ¡°Oh shut it. Don¡¯t make such a fuss over a blood spurt.¡±

    Perhaps Leold-kun was actually raised with excessive care, as this was the first time he had ever gone out and done something like this, it seems.

    (So Gracia-san... was a brocon.)

    When Aria tossed the Brown Bear onto the ground, one of the Valkyries handed her a wet towel.

    epting it, Aria wiped off her face, nape and hands.

    ¡°And wait, there are a lot of monsters. Way too many! Maksim-san disappeared before I realized it, and the other Valkyries are busy with work.¡±

    To cut open the forest, most of the Valkries were felling trees, lopping off their branches, carrying around logs, and extracting stumps.

    Seeing Leold-kun croached on the ground, Aria let out a sigh.

    ¡°You, if you stay like that, you won¡¯t be able to move when you stand the battlefield.¡±

    In worry for the boy, she called out.

    But looking at her, I...

    ¡°Aria, you were quite terrible at the start too, weren-¡±

    Halfway through, receiving her sharp re, I closed my mouth.

    The Valkyries brought towels over to the rest of us as well. I handed the first towel to ra, and looked around.

    Having unskillfully been dammed, the surrounding soil was now a mess. Thinking it would have been best I did something with the grass first, I breathed out a sigh.

    Looking up at the sky, the sun was beating down brilliantly, making sweat pour down my face.

    (... This isn¡¯t ending easily at all. I thought it would end at once with magic.)

    And my thoughts had been quite na?ve, it seems.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    While the third day was reaching its end, there were almost no results to show for it.

    The original n was to carry out flood control, build a weir, and alter the flow of the river.

    If all went well, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if we already started building the foundations for the vige.

    With a stream of failures, the n wasn¡¯t going forward at all, and even if I sought advice from the ancestors in the Jewel, they kept on dodging the question.

    While I was sure there was a reason why they wouldn¡¯t give advice, I was tired.

    A tent was set up to Porter¡¯s side, and sitting on a chair of crates in it, I sighed under the light of thentern.

    With crates piled up, and a board put across to form a desk, I put Adele-san¡¯s report through my eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯ve lost logs for raw material... dammit, time keeps going by, and we just keep wasting money.¡±

    Moving people also required money. One of the finer points was food. And cultivation required tools. Those tools could be expended. There were times they would break.

    Flushed away by the water, there were times they could be left unfound.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t going well.¡±

    When I sighed again, a voice came to the tent. It was Leold-kun.

    ¡°Um, are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Y-yeah.¡±

    Inviting him in, I told him to take a seat on a crate. As he sat, he hung his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? For what?¡±

    As his sudden apology confused me, Leold-kun quietly went on.

    ¡°Up to now, I had always been at the mansion... I had never thought flood control and cultivation would be this hard. I had the knowledge, but that being the case, I never thought I¡¯d be unable to do anything.¡±

    Having thought he would be capable of much more, he seemed to be disappointed in himself. Around Noon, he had followed Aria, and entered the forest, but he regretted how he couldn¡¯t really do anything there.

    ¡°M- Lyle... dono, I¡¯ve heard you seeded as an adventurer. Even when you¡¯re only two to three years older than me. I just thought myself too pathetic.¡±

    I¡¯m sure if he saw my failures through the day, he wouldn¡¯t be holding such an impression. As I thought it a good thing he hadn¡¯t seen, Leold-kun...

    ¡°Perhaps I was just talk. I always thought if I worked on internal affairs, I would be able to do something for Galleria¡¯s Grand duke House. I was unhappy that my sister was doing nothing but war, yet even so, I wasn¡¯t able to do anything myself...¡±

    Seeing his depression, I tried calling out to him.

    ¡°... Me too. To this point, I¡¯ve just been fumbling through trial and error.¡±

    ¡°You have? I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    With his extent of wonder, just how had Leold-kun been seeing me, anyways? Giving a bitter smile, I prepared a drink, and handed it over to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s was nothing but failure. I¡¯ve troubled many people. And in the present tense, I¡¯m still troubling people. To add to that, assisting Galleria is for my own profit, you hear.¡±

    Leold-kun gave a wry smile.

    ¡°I heard from Gracia. Who would have thought she was exchanging letters with the witch of Rusworth. It¡¯s true that if the fact came out, her life would be in danger. But from my point of view, it¡¯s still a mystery. Why would you go so far?¡±

    In a sense, I¡¯m a ckmailer who threatened her. But at the same time, I prevented the capture of the adventurer who¡¯d helped with her letters up to now.

    While both countries were at war, if it became known the top dogs were connected behind the scene, those around wouldn¡¯t find it too amusing.

    Having protected her against that, it seems I was a mysterious existence to Leold-kun.

    I scratched my face.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got a a few reasons of my own. Forming a union with Zayin and Lorphys. Making a foothold in Rusworth while I¡¯m at it. If Galleria recovers, and receives aid from two countries on top of having a favorable rtionship with Beim, Rusworth will instantly feel cornered.¡±

    Hearing that, Leold-kun spoke.

    ¡°... If ites to that, my sister will lose the reason for her existence. yed poorly, that¡¯s what assassinations are made of.¡±

    I smiled.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just have to take her (as arade). In all truth, I do want her fighting strength.¡±

    Leold-kun made a bit of a surprised expression.

    ¡°... Is that so? Aria-san was strong too. Though she¡¯s a different type from my sister. Gracia has a battle style that yields heavy casualties and coteral damage.¡±

    While Aria could take on individuals, and a group one by one, it seems Gracia-san was specialized in the ultimate anti-army battle-style.

    That as it was, I had no objections to her as war potential. And I needed such power from here on.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a good person myself. I have my own reasons for assisting. So you should just use me to stack up achievement for yourself. Once we seed here... I¡¯m sure the eyes around you will change.¡±

    Will it seed? Such thoughts crossed my head, but I immediately shifted my thoughts. It¡¯s no good if it doesn¡¯t.

    Hearing that, Leold-kun nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

 Volume 12 - 10: The Fourthâ€™s Era

    The Fourth¡¯s Era

    Within the Jewel.

    Worn and ragged, I clung to the Fourth in tears.

    ¡°I can¡¯t go on any longer. Is there any chance you could lend me your knowledge?¡±

    It was almost two weeks since the start of cultivation, but the results were terrible.

    Failure, and failure. Even if things were going well it would fail, and starting again from scratch over and over again was what made up the time.

    In the round table room, the ancestors and Milleia-san made expressions as if to say, ¡®oh dear¡¯, as they looked at me.

    The Fourth stood, and beckoned to me.

    And he started off towards his room of memories. Looking around, the ancestors just motioned for me to go.

    Milleia-san was smiling brightly, waving me goodbye.

    ¡°... He could¡¯ve at least said something.¡±

    Murmuring to myself, I headed for the room, and rounding the door, I found the scenery different from before.

    The Fourth¡¯s room of memories generally disyed a one-way road that extended beyond the horizon. But today, there were carts, and men, and a young Fourth Generation Headmanding them.

    The young Fourth... Max issued orders to those around.

    But the atmosphere wasn¡¯t very pleasant.

    ¡ºWhat is the meaning of this!? Just what did you use a majority of the prepared resources on!?¡»

    The ones being told off were the people of the new addition to the territory. One of its leaders came forwards as a representative to speak with Max.

    ¡ºThe truth is, the viges needed some resources themselves. What we¡¯re doing here isn¡¯t particrly urgent, so we lent it to them. If the need arises, we¡¯ll definitely be able to prepare more.¡»

    In his teens.

    Young, and having just be a Baron, Max was being made light of. Normally, even if he was younger, as long as he was a feudal lord, one wouldn¡¯t take on such an attitude of contempt.

    Standing before my side sometime along the way, the Fourth looked at his past self, and sighed.

    ¡ºGood goddess, thinking back, just what was I doing?¡»

    ¡°Why did ite to this? Whatever the case, that isn¡¯t an attitude to direct at a feudal lord. Arbitrarily using up resources is...¡±

    That was a crime where you couldn¡¯tin if you were executed on the spot. It wouldn¡¯t even be strange if whole viges were to be punished for it. But before an annoyed Max, the other party smiled.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not like this project will go well anyways. If it¡¯s going to be wasted, then it¡¯s best to put it to effective use.¡»

    ¡ºThe Walt House is an upstart House after all. I can understand why they¡¯d feel impatient.¡»

    ¡ºNow then, we¡¯re busy, so we¡¯ll be taking back some of our manpower.¡»

    The people acting of their own arbitrations were being red at by the people behind Max. But there was a difference in numbers.

    ¡°... Those who were residents of Walt Housend from the start, and the ones included in the newly expanded territory. It looks like a ditch had formed between them.¡±

    It was a terrible plot ofnd.

    While there were rivers flowing over the ce, the banks had copsed, and unable to mend them, the water started flowing down.

    The vigers who dragged themselves out of the flow looked at Max in annoyance. There, one of the Walt House¡¯s knights put a hand on the hilt of the sword at his hip.

    Max held him back with a hand.

    ¡ºMax-sama! You n on overlooking that attitude of theirs!? Those were materials prepared by the Walt House. They¡¯ve even boldly dered their theft of it!¡»

    I could hear simr voices of opposition from the surroundings.

    The Fourth made a bitter smile as he looked upon the scene.

    ¡ºHow truly unreliably. Back then, I thought all territories would be the same as my own. Starting from our founder, I was the Fourth Generation Head... the Walt House was already splendidly put together. At bar scale, we were small, but we had a city, and were rtively prosperous. But you see, when the territory suddenly expanded, none of the rule we had at the time would get through in the slightest.¡»

    It wasn¡¯t just the representative. To get together the area¡¯s smaller-time feudal lords, Max was too young. And for better of worse, the citizens of the Walt House recognize the House as their lords.

    ¡ºIt was hell. It was able to get by to that point, but the territories where the Walt House had no credibility made it look easy to make light of us. I troubled my head over how to deal with them, and the paperwork that multiplied itself all at once... no, it really was hell. It¡¯s not like the people of old Walt Territory could just say, ¡®I stole some resources¡¯ with a smile. I was really confused over whether he was trying to make some borate joke there.¡»

    I couldn¡¯t determine just what the Fourth was trying to show me. I understood it was a harsh time, but what rtion did this matter have to the current predicament, I wondered.

    ¡°Um, how is this memory rted to this time¡¯s cultivation matter?¡±

    There, the Fourth smiled.

    ¡ºLyle, what do they say about me in your time?¡»

    ¡°The one who spent the longest term as lord in Walt House history, adept in domestic administration.¡±

    In all actuality, the Fourth had carved the foundation for the Walt House that had risen to baron status. Unlike as Bar, where he had a central city, and some towns and settlements around, the one who first had to hold an outlook on a vaster territory, and work on developing it was the Fourth.

    The Fourth looked around awkwardly.

    ¡ºYep, now that¡¯s embarrassing. But while I may be referred to as such, it was really a buildup of failures as you see here. Failing as I attempted work beyond my hands, I watched my credibility fade away.¡»

    And the scene changed.

    In a room of the Walt House, facing a desk, Max was processing documents. Taking a peek, it seems the town leaders had reported quite the dubious matter.

    ¡°... Is it just me, or have they raised a report of a child¡¯s quarrel? ¡°

    When I said that, the Fourthughed.

    ¡ºHey, those actuallye quite often. The feudal lord is supposed to judge them, but this sort of thing also puts money in the vaults, so you can¡¯t be negligent with them. However, there really are a lot. At the time, the territory suddenly swelled up, and I didn¡¯t have enough retainers, so it was nothing but work.¡»

    As that was happening, a middle-aged man entered the room with his head held high. From his looks, I had to assume he was the Forxuz house¡¯s head of the time.

    ¡ºMax-sama, you canst push yourself so hard. Your mother is worried for you.¡»

    Max raised his face, and after identifying the man as the Forxuz head, he nodded.

    ¡ºI understand... no, I already knew that.¡»

    Revising his words. They took on the form of a superior conversing with a subordinate. The Fourth exined.

    ¡ºUp to then, it had been romping around the neighborhood. But since we were Barons, those around us suddenly became vassal-state like existences to us. There were territorial changes going on at the time, so in the vicinity, there weren¡¯t any lords ofrge territory besides us. Thend we were to manage kept growing, and we had to look out for our parts. Truly a trial, that was. ¡»

    The Fourth was definitelyughing, but I couldn¡¯t see it as a situation anyone couldugh at. From this situation, the Fourth built up the Walt House... the fact he formed the House¡¯s foundations for baronhood was starting to look like a miracle.

    The Fourth looked at the Forxuz House¡¯s head, with a little sorrow.

    ¡º... The reliable neighborhood uncle suddenly became my subordinate, so I had no idea how to interact with him. What¡¯s more, he was really, really cooperative. So I can¡¯t help but think of returning the favor whenever I hear the Forxuz name brought up.¡»

    The scene changed.

    It was a small vige. But it was quite devastated. The fields were a mess. The buildings copsing, some ces on fire.

    Max gathered up hands, and assisted the recovery effort.

    Once that ended, and Max was leaving, the vigers looked exceedingly thankful.

    The Fourth spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a steady buildup from the small things. If you can¡¯t even get cooperation, why would you think something big would seed... I saved a vige assaulted by monsters. To me, it was just a small job. However, next, those vigers were the first to take the initiative in supporting me. And maybe I got some to think I wasn¡¯t such a bad feudal lord after all? They gradually got more cooperative. It was at that moment. I learned the importance of piling up small sesses.¡»

    What he wanted to show me, and what he had said before.

    The Fourth turned to me, and spoke as such.

    ¡ºLyle, there¡¯s knowledge, and there¡¯s technique. Both of those are in a position to cooperate with you. Who do you think is responsible for this continuous stream of failures then?¡»

    I looked down.

    ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡ºIt¡¯s mostly your responsibility. I once taught you to leave to others what can be left to them, but this time, how about I teach you to properly manage your own charge? That bnce is an exceedingly difficult thing.¡»

    The Fourth changed the surrounding scenery. There, what was shown was the spectacle we had worked on for the past two weeks.

    When I thought over if such a thing was possible for a room of memories, I looked at myself, and began to feel embarrassed.

    ra drew close to that me.

    ¡ºLyle, this point will need this much materials. I do think money is important, but the fundamentals are vital.¡»

    And next, Adele-san closed in.

    ¡ºDo you seriously think we have that sort of money!? When we still have future ns, continue with nothing but failures, and our budget won¡¯t hold out. You have to cut down on what you can, or you won¡¯t be able to work in the first ce.¡»

    Hearing both opinions, I had been unable to decide, and returned a half-hearted answer.

    My nervous figure, seeing it from a third person perspective, I felt my own fecklessness.

    The Fourth looked at me, andughed.

    ¡ºra-chan has a tendency to fixate too much on knowledge. But in this case, you should¡¯ve adopted her proposal. Adele-chan is... you know, she¡¯s strong in paperwork and money calctions, but she can¡¯t help but be negligent when on site. Managing money is important, but because she didn¡¯t know enough about the worksite itself, it dragged her feet, perhaps? Well, if you¡¯re asking what I¡¯m trying to say... at the starting block, you made a mistake in your personnel selection.¡»

    When he pointed out that not in work, I had mistaken my personnel selection, I opened my mouth in silence. Because he didn¡¯t tell me I had failed somewhere on the job, but had failed somewhere beforehand, I found it unexpected, and was unable to react.

    The Fourth spokeints about my selections.

    ¡ºIt would even have been better to drag Eva-chan along. There¡¯s a forest nearby, and you could put her to good use in that field. Other than that, Novem-chan and Miranda-chan perhaps? If you had one or the other on you, they¡¯d casually be able to get this group together, I think.¡»

    ¡°... I¡¯ll change it tomorrow.¡±

    ¡ºIf you make an alteration at this point, Adele-chan is going to have a lot to think about. That child will definitelye to believe you chose ra-chan over her, after all. Rather, ra-chan¡¯s that, isn¡¯t she... she¡¯s surprisingly skillful at interacting with her surroundings, but when it¡¯s something rted to her hobby, you can¡¯t pull her at all. Anything else, and she¡¯s just fine, though.¡»

    In that case, it woulde down to pushing work forward with my failed personnel selection. As I dropped my shoulders, the Fourth awarded me a special n.

    ¡ºNow then, it¡¯s time for my advice to such a failure. Of course, I won¡¯t say a word about the work itself. Failing is an important experience. So anyways. This is an extremely important thing, but...¡»

    The Fourth¡¯s advice. It was...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°ra, get all the necessary resources down on paper. After that, I¡¯ll leave it to Adele-san to secure those resources. If we don¡¯t seed here, we won¡¯t be able to press onwards, and I¡¯ll listen to the mary sum and so on afterwards. Maksim-san... make sure not to leave your station. Aria, go with Leold-kun... No, Leold-sama, and deal with the forest¡¯s monsters. When you do that, don¡¯t move ahead, and properly follow through.¡±

    First thing in the morning, I gathered everyone, and confirmed the details of the day¡¯s work.

    Looking around, everyone seemed to have something they wanted to say, but as I¡¯d decided on a clear n, they didn¡¯t speak out to it.

    It seems that since there wasn¡¯t any room left for failure, Adele-san didn¡¯t object. Of all else, it was quite clear that absolutely no progress at all was worse as a result.

    But Aria...

    ¡°Hey you know, Lyle... wouldn¡¯t it be easier to make me and Maksim-san the main force, and rotate around some to follow? That will definitely let us finish up faster.¡±

    I smiled.

    ¡°Who ever told you to annihte all the monsters in the forest? Just take them on to an extent where they won¡¯t get in the way of other work. When we¡¯re trying to let Leold-sama pile up experience, what does having him follow you aplish?¡±

    Follow. When Aria said follow, she meant baggage carrying, and stripping off monster materials.

    But does the heir to the Grand Duke House need such technical ability?

    Thinking over it, while it¡¯s true it¡¯s something he should experience a few times, having him stuck on that duty would be troubling.

    (This country¡¯s character is its muscle-brained thought process, so saying he took care of monsters as he seeded in internal administration will definitely afford him a higher evaluation.)

    From the start, this cultivation had an objective of making achievements for Leold-kun. I thought there wouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as his reforms seeded, but I hadn¡¯t been considering the local colors at all.

    (Start in one ce. Have that seed, and in the next domestic issue, have him takemand again.)

    Aria looked a little awkward, so I was going to follow through for herter.

    Looking around, I confirmed there weren¡¯t any question.

    ¡°Now then, today we¡¯ll be cleaning up the broken materials. They¡¯ll be in the way for the next piece of work, so remove all of them at once.¡±

    The Fourth¡¯s advice. It was something quite simple.

    Up to now, I had only been ordering myrades withrger objectives. But the personnel with bad affinities each worked based on their own thoughts, pulling each other down. An overly terrible situation.

    I should have given more detailed instruction.

    And even if I spoke ofrger objectives, I didn¡¯t take how such roles would be understood by individuals into consideration.

    I mean, when I told Aria to make sure monsters didn¡¯t get in the way of work, she even seemed to take it as an order to leave no survivors. It made me draw back. If I had to say what made me draw back, it was how the current Aria actually had the ability to actualize such a n.

    I wrung out my voice a bit.

    ¡°You got that? First make this job seed. Otherwise there won¡¯t be a next.¡±

    Start at point a.

    Have it seed, or at least not turn up a tremendous failure. If we do well, we can use that sess as a reason to gain greater assistance from the surroundings.

    ... The Fourth¡¯s advice.

    It was ¡ºgreet everyone in the morning¡»... in other words, a ¡ºmorning assembly¡».

    Up to now, Novem, Miranda or Monica had been with me, so a unification of will had naturally been formed.

    We had been in small enough numbers that things worked out. But even if our numbers increased, the Valkyries had a line with me. They executed my orders, so these such morning meetings had been in form alone. No, in the first ce, I didn¡¯t attach enough importance to them.

    (The fundamentals really are important.)

    Another day passed by where I reaffirmed that fact.

 Volume 12 - 11: Stray High Minister

    Stray High Minister

    ... In Rusworth¡¯s castle, starting with Elza, the important members had been called for a meeting.

    That being the case, Elza was a decoration. Her authority in the conference was akin to nothing.

    The agenda this time pertained to the biological brother of Galleria¡¯s Grand Duke Proxy Gracia, and countermeasures in regards to the movements of other neighboringnds.

    Rusworth¡¯s high minister ¡¾Redl Haldoir¡¿¡¯s side-rolled hair was in a bit of a mess. All of those he had gathered belonged to his faction.

    He thought of Elza as nothing but a decoration, but even so, she was the strongest magician in the country, and those who pledged loyalty to her as the strongest warrior didn¡¯t exist in small numbers. She had tremendous poprity among the lower and middle ss government officials.

    It was but a slight amount, however, some high officials heeded her words as well. But Redl heeded them not. The reason being, Elza was the royal blood he¡¯d brought out, and an extra ornament to the throne. And on the battlefield, she was the greatest trumpcard. But that¡¯s all she was.

    As he brought Elza, who had been living a poor lifestyle to the royal pce, he seriously believed she thought him her savior.

    And using the girl¡¯s military might as the backdrop, he was able to erge his faction this far. The only one to ever do what they liked to Rusworth to such an extent in a single generation was Redl.

    His policies were drastically focused on the center, and in Rusworth¡¯s capital, his poprity was high. As the Queen¡¯s loyal retainer, he received tremendous support from the people.

    But even Redl had his worries.

    ¡°Galleria¡¯s witch... the problem isn¡¯t that her brother seeded in cultivation. A drop of proficiency won¡¯t affect the present situation. But the fact an adventurer with ties to Zayin and Lorphys assisted it is a terrible predicament!¡±

    Reading the report, it listed Galleria¡¯s affairs in detail.

    One of the members gathered held no sense of crisis as he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Getting so high and mighty after defeating something of Selva¡¯s level, there¡¯s nothing good to find in a second-rate country like Lorphys. They¡¯re no enemy of us. The fact Galleria is relying on both countries just goes to prove how cornered it is.¡±

    Redl red at the man, and had him shut his mouth.

    (To erge the faction, I even took in ipetents, but for them to drag my feet... just sit there with your mouth shut.)

    Elsa sat in the chair, and listened to the talks, but she didn¡¯t speak out. She spoke to open, and again at the close.

    Other than that, she could open her mouth solely when Redl sought her words.

    Redle continued reading down the report.

    ¡°... There¡¯s also of how Beim is backing them. The possibility that Zayin, Lorphys and Beim may be our enemy is high. From what I heard, the one who achieved victory over the legions of monsters from the Labyrinth rampage, the Holy Knight of Zayin has taken up service in their government, has he not.¡±

    On his statement, one of the vassals looking through the reports spoke up.

    ¡°No, it seems the Holy Knnight¡¯srades took up service, and the individual himself has taken up a stay in a Lorphan vige near the border. And there hasn¡¯t been a word of him making a clear alliance with Galleria. Could there be something going on behind is all?¡±

    A vein popped up on Redl¡¯s forehead.

    (Of fricking course there is! There¡¯s no way a detestable adventurer would side with Galleria if there wasn¡¯t any profit in it. What¡¯s his goal? Is it because we refused that four-country union proposal? Bring Galleria in, he ns to take Rusworth down?)

    Lost in thought, Redl knew he needed more information. He decided to order the lords of Galleria he had connections to to collect more information.

    ¡°Dammit, you¡¯ve sure gone and done an unnecessary thing, adventurer!¡±

    He began moving towards countermeasures for Lyle...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Beim.

    Having dropped by the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s mansion, I heard from Fidel-san that Vera was out at sea on a job.

    In regards to me, he spoke with a truly delighted expression.

    ¡°How unfortunate, whelp. Vera¡¯s seas away. So there¡¯s no one here to answer a beggar¡¯s pleas for money.¡±

    He said. He seemed considerably irritated, but as I had done enough to deserve it, it didn¡¯t really irritate me.

    I also smiled.

    ¡°How unfortunate. And here I hade to borrow money again.¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯ve no intentions of returning it, you can¡¯t call it borrowing. If you weren¡¯t such a famed adventurer, I wouldn¡¯t even have to deal with you. Look, I¡¯m quite busy, so could you go back soon?¡±

    We smiled at one another as we brought up some horrid subjects, but even if Vera wasn¡¯t there, I had to state my business.

    For today, I hade to negotiate with Fidel-san.

    I took a sip of tea.

    ¡°... I did a bit of work in Galleria. Got a little close to the Grand Duke Proxy¡¯s little brother.¡±

    Fidel-san¡¯s face turned serious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard. Scheming something again? It seems youck awareness of how much misfortune you bring to your surroundings.¡±

    It was painful how I had nothing to refute that one. But this time¡¯s talk was a profitable one for the Tr¨¥s House. It¡¯s not like we¡¯d just be extorting from them forever... or so I¡¯d like to believe.

    ¡°Well, right now, I¡¯m working with Leold Galleria... said Grand Duke Proxy¡¯s brother. In domestic affairs. It¡¯s all because of the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s aid.¡±

    Fidel-san looked annoyed. It seems he couldn¡¯t forgive how I got Vera to offer funding.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m assisting Galleria for my sake alone. The truth is, within Galleria, Leold-sama¡¯s evaluation is rising, you see. I can¡¯t call it perfect, but we cultivated and previously called impossible. It¡¯s and that can be sufficiently taxed in two to three years¡¯ time.¡±

    Fidel-san scoffed.

    ¡°Getting back what you put into that investment will take several years, no... some decades, perhaps? It¡¯s not something you wouldn¡¯t be able to calcte, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    I nodded.

    On top of that, I sought more support.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that all we did is cultivate a portion of the Grand Duke¡¯s territory. You can¡¯t call it arge result by any means. So I¡¯d like to ask for additional backing.¡±

    ¡°Go home!¡±

    He told me to leave with quite a look on his face, but if I was in his ce, I¡¯d want to kick myself out as well. I sat on the sofa with a smile.

    ¡°... There¡¯s a good plot ofnd in Galleria. The best possible location if they wanted to build a port. Large-scale ships could easily pass through.¡±

    Fidel¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Taking a sip of tea, he said, ¡®go on¡¯, and permitted negotiations to go on.

    ¡°Once a port ispleted, naturally enough, a tax will be necessary to use it. But what if you were of the merchant house that supported the Grand Duke from the start While zero won¡¯t pass, don¡¯t you think you¡¯d be able to use it cheaply?¡±

    His expression didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°How much do you think it costs to build a port? What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a ce where the area¡¯s feudal lords personallymit piracy. Do you think I¡¯m unaware of the points suited for a port? And it¡¯s a country that goes to war with Rusworth several times each year. Even use of the port free of charge, and a monopolization contract wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±

    Up to now, they had been usingnd routes, and the cargo they could transport was limited.

    What¡¯s more, the toll to pass through Galleria was way too high.

    If they had a port, those such expenses wouldn¡¯t be taken. And arger load of products could be sold.

    From the envelope I had on me, I took out some papers, and showed them to Fidel-san.

    ¡°The truth is, myrades have taken up government service in Galleria. I had them look into this and that. It does seem there are plenty of their feudal lords on good terms with Rusworth.¡±

    Written were the names Miranda and Monica had looked into, the feudal lords who likely had connections with Rusworth.

    Most of them were distanced from the border, and the names of lords with points suited to ports were also listed. Plundering in war, many of them were in regions where their ownnds wouldn¡¯t meet any damages.

    Looking at the papers, Fidel stroked his orderly moustache with a finger.

    ¡°... If twenty to thirty percent are in cohorts with the enemy, then Galleria must be frailer that I¡¯ve heard. On the contrary, this lessens my incentive to back them. Do you n to work up a civil war in Galleria this time?¡±

    I shook my head to the side.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think it. I¡¯ve no intent of taking on all of it. But I¡¯ll have a portion disappear. Don¡¯t you think a port would be best under Grand Duke management? And if we can form a sea route, then we wouldn¡¯t mind if it be monopolized by the Tr¨¥s House.¡±

    If a port waspleted, to the merchants, it meant their trading partners would increase. Their customer base would grow. It was arge profit.

    ¡°And that isn¡¯t enough. You should properly listen to what people have to say.¡±

    Iughed, while feeling worn out in my heart.

    ¡°Then listen to my story too. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s only Galleria. Wouldn¡¯t you want a port in Rusworth as well?¡±

    Fidel-san made a serious expression, and stayed quiet. That likely meant for me to keep talking.

    ¡°Rusworth¡¯s policy focuses on the center of itsnds. Withoutying a hand on its coast. Well, I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be too insecure if power went to the border. Both Galleria and Rusworth are countries of considerable scale. Even without feuding with local merchants, I do think you¡¯ll make more than enough.¡±

    It seems Fidel-san was getting on board. He smiled, and gave his demands.

    ¡°You¡¯re serious about monopolization of the port, right? It won¡¯t work out if the tariff is too high either. If the conditions are favorable enough, I won¡¯t mind considering it.¡±

    I nodded with a smile. Cheers were raised from the Jewel as well.

    ¡°Local fishermen, and non-mercantile use will have to be permitted, though. The Grand Duke House will have to take care of pirate extermination and all. Ah, merchants recognized by your House will also be able to use it.¡±

    Meaning as merchants, the Tr¨¥s House had the monopoly, but its use by other merchants could be permitted if the Tr¨¥s House gave permission.

    Fidel-san¡¯s expression turned to an inexplicably nice smile.

    ¡°Could you get permission from Galleria and Rusworth¡¯s representatives? Deliver a document we¡¯ll prepare on our side, and if you can get them to sign it, I¡¯ll sponsor you. If it¡¯s Galleria alone, I¡¯ll support it as well.¡±

    In the Jewel, the Third jumped for joy.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s quite a delectable offer for Fidel-kun! Exclusive rights to a port, and he can manage permissions for its use on his own, after all! With that, he can sell the rights to other merchants of Beim, and it puts him on a superior standing. I was sure he¡¯d bite on!¡»

    And I was sure the Third wasughing with a dark expression. As the Third had his fun, I felt some pity for Fidel-san.

    The Fourth also rejoiced.

    ¡ºWe at least have to give him the monopolization of the port. Rather, if we don¡¯t do it, my heart is going to hurt. There¡¯s what¡¯s toe, after all.¡»

    The Fifth, quietly.

    ¡ºRejoice for now. Right, just for now.¡»

    The Seventh was enjoying himself.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s certainly arge profit. Monopoly... a nice ring to it. But what will the other think of that? I¡¯m sure you think you¡¯ll be able to do something about it. And up to now, it¡¯s true that you could. But this time is different, Fidel-kun!¡»

    Milleia-san gave a, ¡®my oy my, there¡¯s no helping it,¡¯ sort of feel as she spoke.

    ¡ºFidel-kun, even if you hate it, from the eyes of those around you, you¡¯re already a splendid member of the support Lyle faction. He¡¯s being a little na?ve on how other merchants will think of it. Really... it¡¯s toote for him.¡»

    Eva spread money among her brethren elves, and the trap was alreadyid. It was a small, and valueless rumor, but it was certain to spread tonds beyond Beim.

    Behind Fidel-san¡¯s smile, he was surely thinking, ¡®I¡¯ll wring Galleria and Rusworth dry,¡¯ or something along those lines.

    So I felt quite apologetic for him.

    (I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.)

    Fidel-san made a smile in regards to me.

    ¡°I hate ¡®you¡¯, but I trust you as a business partner. So wield about that ability of yours to your heart¡¯s content in foreignnds. I promise as much support as possible.¡±

    He had dropped the rude tone.

    Watching his joy, I returned a smile. But inside, I was brimming with apologetic sentiment.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Galleria¡¯s Grand Duke House¡¯s mansion.

    In it, Gracia beckoned her brother Leold to her office.

    At present, it was the sister and brother alone, and having read Leold¡¯s report, Gracia was in good spirits.

    Not with her usual militaristic air, she was a kind sister for her cute brother.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t it Leold? Defending against monsters and seeding to develop thatnd! Your sister was really, really worried, you know.¡±

    To his sister Gracia, Leold-kun gave a dubious smile.

    ¡°No, Lyle-dono followed through quite a bit. And with the monsters, those around me secured my safety throughout. With the cultivation, we only got to seventy percent of our objective, and...¡±

    Upon realizing that rather than the cultivation¡¯s sess, he was being evaluated for protecting his cultivatingrades from monsters, Leold¡¯s smile turned bitter.

    Gracia-san noticed his sentiment.

    ¡°It¡¯s true it didn¡¯t go as far as nned. But those around have praised you for finding sess in such a difficult region. It¡¯s a fact that your evaluation around has begun to change. So stick out your chest some more.¡±

    When hisrge-breasted sister hit her right hand against her chest, they swayed in a manner quite evident, even from over her clothes.

    Wondering if they had grown evenrger while he was away, he began to feel pitiful for not being able to make her wear anything more feminine.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gracia. I had always spoken as if I knew everything, but I¡¯ve gotten to understand a little why no one around would recognize me. While being saved by Lyle-dono all the way through, I could only aplish seventy percent of a goal... it¡¯s nothing but shameful.¡±

    Gracia ced a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s splendid if you could do that much on the first attempt. And those around were sure you would fail. Seventy percentplete isn¡¯t a problem. Give it two years, and we¡¯ll be able to take a tax on thatnd. And because of the support from Beim, there was barely any influence on the finances of the Grand Duke house. If you keep going like this, the day you receive the title of Grand Duke may not be so far off.¡±

    Seeing his sister¡¯s joy, Leold, once more, smiled bitterly.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡ºIn this world, there¡¯s nothing scarier than the word free.¡»

    Riding on quilin-form May¡¯s back, we raced across Rusworth¡¯s sky under the moonlight.

    From the Jewel, I could hear the Third¡¯s profound-sounding words, but now was the time for some important work.

    What we aimed for was Rusworth¡¯s royal castle, and my baggage contained a letter from Gracia-san.

    Its contents were of Rusworth¡¯s supposed invasion of Galleria in a month¡¯s time... mainly reconfirming the terms of the rule book sent before.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, all of a sudden?¡±

    May knew of how I conversed with the ancestors in the Jewel, so even if I whispered to myself, she didn¡¯t mind it.

    Because of that, I could talk with them like this. The Third spoke a little happily.

    ¡ºNo, I suddenly felt the urge to say it. Thinking of how Galleria¡¯s Grand Duke Proxy-chan sees us... that word just came up.¡»

    The aloof Third Generation Head was the greatest schemer of the ancestors. He led the Walt House through its Bar period, and scale-wise, he only ever ruled a territory several times smaller than the others. But having led and that could neither be called too big or too small, he had a viewpoint different from the other feudal lords.

    The Third, in regards to me.

    ¡ºNow then, next is Rusworth¡¯s maiden of war... or was it witch here? You¡¯ll be approaching Elza-chan, but make sure not to get killed, okay?¡»

    ¡°... I know that. Please don¡¯t scare me too much. For argument¡¯s sake, I¡¯ve confirmed the signal from that adventurer and Gracia-san.¡±

    When I said that, the Fourthughed.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡ºOh, I was just thinking of how reliable you¡¯ve grown from the start is all. Back then, you were so terrible, than even acting normally makes it feel like you¡¯ve grown.¡»

    He called me terrible, but thinking of how I was when I met the ancestors, perhaps it couldn¡¯t be helped. Back then, no matter what I did, I was unreliable.

    But the Fourth sounded a little disappointed.

    ¡ºWell, I wanted to see you show spirit strong enough to woo Elza-chan of Rusworth, though. And wait, in Galleria as well, it wasn¡¯t Gracia-chan, but Leold-kun who you got close to. How about we be more assertive here?¡»

    I wanted him to cut me some ck. If possible, I wanted to get onrade standings, and keep romance out of it.

    The reason being, even now, the female camp was toorge.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I really have to seduce them...¡±

    There, the Fourth, somewhat excited.

    ¡ºNa?ve! You¡¯re na?ve, Lyle! Aftering so far, you have to go for aplete set! There seem to be quite a few countries with female leaders around here, so if you want to think of what¡¯s toe after the war, a situation where you¡¯ve wooed them all is truly favorable!¡»

    ¡°You, didn¡¯t you just have a single wife yourself!?¡±

    ¡ºNo, it¡¯s not like she wouldn¡¯t permit mistresses, but age-wise, it was already getting rough. Also, while my wife was best in the world, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to push my ideal onto everyone else. See, it¡¯s case by case.¡»

    At the start, he had said something about being devoted to Novem, but now, he kept trying to expand the harem.

    Fourth... could it be he¡¯s actually just enjoying all of this?

    ¡°At the start, you denied the thought of a harem, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve got me there. But if you¡¯re going to be emperor, wouldn¡¯t it be better the more wives you have? Even more so if they¡¯re women who¡¯ve shared pains and pleasures with you! ... Well, as long as you can make everyone happy, isn¡¯t it fine? You¡¯re the type that gets lonely quite easily, after all.¡»

    He said something I couldn¡¯t let slip by, but when I tried to refute, May opened her mouth.

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯ve just about reached the castle.¡±

    Resolving to have a talk with the Fourth on ater date, for now I thought to safely deliver the letter.

 Volume 12 - 12: Letter

    Letter

    Rusworth¡¯s royal pce.

    Me and May headed for the inner court, and following the words of the adventurer we¡¯d taken over letter duty from, we set our eyes on Elza Rusworth¡¯s room.

    While sensing the presences moving around, I used the Skills... Dimension and Spec... to identify the persons they belonged to.

    (It¡¯s a good thing I confirmed her presencest I saw her on the battlefield.)

    Verifying Elza-san¡¯s presence, I pulled up my hood, and tossed a pebble against the window.

    There, the curtains spread, and the window opened. Elza-san stood there in casual clothing, and seeing me riding May, she clenched the staff she held in her right hand.

    She seemed to be wary, and the response from the Skills turned from yellow to red.

    I took a letter from my breast-pocket.

    ¡°A letter from Gracia-san. From here on, I will be the one carrying out the letter exchange.¡±

    There, wary as she was, Elza-san stroked her sea blue hair, as she pointed her violet eyes our way.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you hand the letter over first. Any suspicious movements, and... I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    That sharp re undoubtedly contained malice, and for a brief instant, I thought I would extend a hand to the Katana at my hip by reflex.

    To the queen that possessed a different cold air from Gracia-san, I tossed the letter.

    The thrown letter spun horizontally, as it came her way. She pinched her fingers together to stop it, before going right into breaking its seal.

    Remaining wary of us, she confirmed the writing style, and let out a sigh.

    ¡°... Understood. So we can¡¯t use the previous adventurer anymore. But I¡¯ve heard you were quite the famed adventurer yourself.¡±

    As the queen sent a provocative nce, so I removed my hood.

    ¡°She wrote of me in the letter as well?¡±

    There, Elza-sanughed.

    ¡°No. But when ites to quilins, the one thates to mind is the one who¡¯s gotten a name for himselftely, the Holy Knight Lyle alone. I¡¯ll prepare a response at once. Come in and wait.¡±

    There was a balcony in front of therge window, and letting Maynd there, I took to waiting on it.

    But Elza-san was...

    ¡°Come in. You¡¯ll stand out, out there.¡±

    Hearing that, I went inside, sent a look to May, and nodded. May jumped, making a single spin in the air before taking on human form.

    Seeing such a change, Elza-san spoke.

    ¡°... So quilins could transform into human shape?¡±

    Entering the room, I found it quite dreary. It felt as if it contained but the minimum necessities of life, and while the furniture was certainly expensive, it really was much too tasteless for a young girl¡¯s room. The stylish small bottle of medicine atop the table stood out.

    (A present from Gracia-san, was it?)

    I spoke in jest.

    ¡°Is it really alright to let a man into your room?¡±

    When I said that, she disinterestedly produced some paper from the drawer of the room¡¯s desk, and took a seat.

    ¡°It¡¯s a huge problem. If you¡¯re found out, it will be torture, then execution, whicheveres first. So watch yourself.¡±

    From the way she smiled, it felt as if she was used to these sorts of exchanges. Perhaps she had spoken like this to the previous adventurer as well.

    Using a tool on the desk to make some light, she reread the letter a number of times.

    ¡°... There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to confirm. Gracia-ch... Gracia¡¯s brother found sess in cultivation, but his sponsor was you, correct?¡±

    Her face reddening a bit as she tried to add a ¨Cchan to Gracia-san¡¯s name, she looked at me as she confirmed it.

    IT does seem that Leold-kun¡¯s name was selling quite nicely in Rusworth as well. And the speed of the information ry was clear proof of conspirators in Galleria.

    ¡°That sure spread fast. That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the one who backed him.¡±

    ¡®I see¡¯, she said and nodded.

    ¡°I assume you used the matter with the letters to threaten her, but our countries are standing atop a dangerous bnce. I ask you don¡¯t scratch at it too much. I don¡¯t want to fight you either, Holy Knight.¡±

    A faint smile floated on her face, but I was the same.

    Gracia-san and Elza-san were both fighters with arge area off effect. While their individual battle prowess was surely high, the most troubling part would have to be their original magics.

    If I were to fight them, if I didn¡¯t gather all the info I could, and form countermeasures, they would be dangerous foes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to lead either country down an unfavorable path. More so, thinking of what¡¯s toe, it may be possible to resolve the war problems that have been guing them.¡±

    On my opinion, Elza-san giggled. Unlike Gracia-san, she held onto her somewhat-cold atmosphere, and it felt as if she was looking down at me from above as sheughed.

    ¡°That one¡¯s impossible. Rusworth and Galleria are the same, and both sides desire for war. In Rusworth, if any damagees out, it will be on the bordend. And the ones profiting are the knights of the center... the officers. Plunder and promotion... Is Galleria not much the same? If they don¡¯t go to war, it will instantly break down into internal uproar. Simrly, the reason our remote regions don¡¯ act up is because of the threat called Galleria.¡±

    So a war desired by both sides had repeated time again.

    Well, to me, this situation was bad. Because I couldn¡¯t use it.

    ¡°Just crumble that unsteady bnce already. In two to three years, Galleria¡¯s national power will be reinforced. If all goes well, even if it doesn¡¯t double, it¡¯ll reach a result close to that. Give it another ten years, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be an easy task to fill in that gap.¡±

    Elza-san¡¯s eyebrow twitched.

    The Fourth let aughing voice from the Jewel. But that voice could only be heard by me.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s no good. Even if she¡¯s a decorations, you¡¯ve got to properly exin that area! That in this world, it¡¯s not like the war grounds alone determine the oue of war.¡»

    Ignoring his delight, I smiled a little.

    ¡°Well then, shall I receive your response? Also...¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    I took out some perfume in a small bottle from my breast-pocket.

    ¡°It¡¯s a perfume that¡¯s gotten popr in Beim. ept it as a sign of our acquaintance.¡±

    When I handed it over, Elza-san made a confused expression. But it didn¡¯t feel it was because she wasn¡¯t used to receiving presents.

    ¡°... Even if I ept it, I can¡¯t use it, you know?¡±

    If she had a scent different from normal, surely the stray high minister thoroughly managing everything would hold doubt.

    ¡°Well, I doubt the minister will go as far as to inspect the contents of your room. And it isn¡¯t anything strong. It¡¯s merely a sign of acquaintance, so if you like it not, feel free to throw it away.¡±

    Elsa-san folded her letter into an envelope, and handed it over. epting it, I apanied May to the balcony. The Fourth spoke nostalgically.

    ¡ºFor that Lyle to be able to give a girl a present so naturally... looks like there¡¯s nothing left for me to teach him.¡»

    (No, rather than teach me, you were just finding fault in me, weren¡¯t you? Well, whatever.)

    Keeping wary of the surroundings, I mounted quilin-form May, and raced off through the sky.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having returned to Galleria, it was the day after I¡¯d handed the letter to Elza-san.

    Miranda had suggested I hand over perfume with the letter.

    In exchange, I didn¡¯t forget to get souvenirs for Miranda and the other girls. I hadn¡¯t forgotted, but in the end, Miranda...

    ¡°Perfume for your new women, and candy for us? ... This is going to cost you quite a bit.¡±

    When she said that with a smile, Iugh, and fled.

    May spoke.

    ¡°I prefer the candy, though. But as I thought, maybe you didn¡¯t give her enough?¡±

    She said something like that. If possible, I wanted May to remain like that.

    And returning to the vige I¡¯d taken a stay in Lorphys, I received a report from Novem and Eva.

    For Eva, I had requested she circte rumor in Galleria and Rusworth.

    In the rebuilt house, I sat in a chair as I confronted them across a table, and asked about their results.

    ¡°I spread rumor of Leold-kun through Galleria. Rather than the internal forms, they bit onto the fact he kicked out the resident monsters. Could this be the national character? Well, in songs and readings, it¡¯s true the cool fights sell better.¡±

    I confirmed Rusworth¡¯s situation.

    ¡°What about the high minister?¡±

    ¡°In the center, it wasn¡¯t possible. His poprity¡¯s too high, so even if you let ill rumor flow, no one believes it. Even if they did, it wouldn¡¯t bring profit to themselves, I¡¯ll bet. But the outer regions seem to have built up considerable frustration, so it went quite well. The scoundrel pulling the queen¡¯s strings from the shadows, or so it goes... and wait, Lyle, you¡¯re as terrible as ever. You¡¯ve never made us be this thorough before.¡±

    I had her spread rumors of the minister. Of course, a majority of them were true. Making the queen an ornament, and doing as he pleased with the country of Rusworth. Those sorts of rumors.

    While we were at it, rumor that Galleria was strengthening its ties to Zayin and Lorphys.

    ¡°Say what you will. Never be negligent is a stable doctrine. If it goes well, they may make contact with us in the near future.¡±

    The reason we were purposefully taking a stay at such a conspicuous point was to wait for contact from Rusworth.

    There, Novem spoke.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, recently around the vige, some disguised as peddlers have been looking into us. They were definitely from Rusworth, or so Rauno-san said when he dropped by a little while ago.¡±

    It seems they were investigating us already.

    ¡°That sure was fast. That aside, Eva?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made no mistake. I¡¯ve overtly spread only enough rumor of us that opinions may split, and bring them to a standstill. It¡¯s just, perhaps your poprity is rtively high, but they bit on too well.¡±

    To work with the differing opinions on us, she spread rumor we weren¡¯t moving from this declining vige. I thought it would be nice if they bit on, but for some reason, it seems they moved immediately.

    It doesn¡¯t seem we¡¯d have to go promote the idea.

    I touched a hand to my mouth.

    ¡°Eva, you spread of how the High Minister was connected to Galleria¡¯s feudal lords as well, right? If we make rumors in ordance to their movements next war...¡±

    Novem continued on from me with a serious expression.

    ¡°... Will they move as you want, Lyle-sama?¡±

    Move. Rather than that, if a level of disorder was born, I nned to take advantage of that. Rusworth was a country harder to infiltrate than Galleria. As the whole country was put together centered around that high minister, even if adventurers like us got positions, we¡¯d have to start from grunt work.

    But as long as we could create a little chaos... or so was the n.

    From the Jewel, I could hear the Fifth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºDo everything you¡¯re capable of. That¡¯s all. Now then, how will they move from here on...¡»

    Galleria¡¯s movements came a few dayster.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A few dayster, a messenger from Rusworth came to the Lorphan vige we were staying at.

    As if concealing themselves, the ones who stopped by the borrowed house were one mid-level government official, and some lower level ones, eight members in total if you counted the guards.

    They left a letter at the house beforehand saying they¡¯de, and when night fell, three representatives and one guard moved to enter the house.

    In regards to the four with meek appearance, I confronted them in casual clothes without a weapon on me.

    Naturally enough, the house rebuilt from the ground up was rigged, and from hidden spaces, armed Valkyries waited on standby.

    May and Eva were outside, keeping watch on the movements of the other guards.

    Me and Novem spoke with the representatives.

    ¡°... I¡¯d heard, but you really are quite young. For you to be even younger than our queen...¡±

    The mid-level official looked at me, and gave his impression. In all truth, I wanted to give a light response of, ¡®I know right? It¡¯s quite a trial,¡¯ but it wasn¡¯t the atmosphere for that, so I gave a leisurely smile as I sat in a chair.

    ¡°So what¡¯s your business?¡±

    The three made up of low officials and guard stood without sitting. They seemed tense, as they looked at me. And the mid-level official opened his mouth,

    ¡°.. It¡¯s about Galleria. Yourrades have taken governmental service in the country, and you¡¯ve backed them from behind. If an adventurer with a moniker, and a national hero is to do such a thing, it makes people like us suspicious. I¡¯d like to ask your true intentions. Rummors have already spread within the country that you mean to make an alliance of Galleria, Zayin and Lorphys. There¡¯s even talk that you can get Beim to sponsor it.¡±

    My smile didn¡¯t copse. The other party drank the tea Novem prepared, and got his breath in order. Thetter half of his words had been somewhat excited, so he was a little tired.

    In the light of thentern on the table, I looked at the ceiling.

    ¡°Every bit of that is true. I can¡¯t just leave so many threatening countries next to Lorphys forever. I know the internal states of Rusworth and Galleria. So it wouldn¡¯t be a bad choice to side with one and crush the other, right?¡±

    Your continued conspired wars are leaving Lorphys uneasy, so I have to do something about it. Is how I exined it.

    In truth, Lorphys had never put out such a request, and neither Zayin nor Lorphys would take part in war. If I rallied for it, maybe they would, but the merit for bothnds was faint. Lorphys had its hands full with managing its expanded territory. They¡¯d fall t if I needlessly added onto theirnds again.

    ¡°... You mean to say you mind not if Rusworth is crushed?¡±

    When one of the lower officers took a step forward, the guard held him back. He was looking around, after his eyes locked on where a Valkyrie was stationed. It seems he had noticed they were surrounded.

    ¡°Galleria was more amodating. That¡¯s all there is to it. Or could you mean to say Rusworth will stop it¡¯s war, and take up a seat to talk? I said I know the affairs of both countries, did I not? I also know you¡¯re in a situation where you can¡¯t stop your wars.¡±

    The sitting mid-level officer hung his head. And with a sharp glint in his eyes, he red at me. He didn¡¯t have too ill intentions. Nor did he hold any bloodlust.

    ¡°... Then I¡¯m sure you already understand how the policies the country pushed for are inclined towards its center, right? And of how, because of that, the outskirts are neglected, the points that be battlefields unthought of, and the profit of war all going to the central district as well?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do. Your high minister is considerably popr in the center. It¡¯s quite troubling.¡±

    My expression didn¡¯t crumble. Holding her staff nearby, Novem expressionlessly watched our guests. If they made the slightest suspicious movements, she would take the lead of the hidden Valkyries.

    ¡°At present, high minister Redl¡¯s faction is exercising it¡¯s power around the center. You could say that all high officials are of his faction. There is no faction that opposes them. Among high officials, there are those of nobility, but there is nothing that can be done of the present situation.¡±

    I listened to his story with a smile.

    ¡°You sure have it rough. But it¡¯s all irrelevant to me.¡±

    The mid-level official looked at me.

    ¡°... We understand that her royal highness alone is unable to fight against multiple countries at once. Is there no way you would consider moving towards Rusworth¡¯s continued existence?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s troubling. I have things I could call ns of my own. And wouldn¡¯t that be difficult at present, with the high minister in power?¡±

    Saying him being there made it difficult time and again, I implied, ¡®the high minister is in the way, so do something about it.¡¯

    After a while, the officer spoke with a resolved face. He straightened his back, and while those around tried to stop him, he ignored them.

    ¡°Among government officials, there are those whoe from the center, and those formerly of the outskirts. A majority hail from the outskirts, but a ss ceiling has made to keep them from rising above mid-level. The minister who tantly favors the center has no poprity among those from elsewhere. The queen is on his palm, so she¡¯s unable to move, but... if she has the assistance of the national hero of Zayin, the possibility exists. Will you lend your power to us?¡±

    I extended a hand to my cup, and sipped some tea. I had anticipated it when I heard a mid-level officer would be sent, and it seems I¡¯vee into contact with one holding resentment for the high minister.

    I was sure they existed, but good job getting sent here. The Jewel turned lively.

    The Third rejoiced.

    ¡ºIs that an invite to a coup d¡¯¨¦tat? I happen to be an expert on the subject!¡»

    The fourth seemed to be calcting this and that.

    ¡ºSo it¡¯ll be a gathering of mid and low-level officers... if their numbers are great, then it¡¯ll probably work out if you do a clean sweep.¡»

    The Fifth, in his usual unmotivated tone, began warming up.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t miss the timing to take the castle.¡»

    The Seventh was cheerful. Even when he was down all through the internal administration, when fighting began, his tensions were high.

    ¡ºIf the high minister is suddenly taken out, there¡¯s sure to be strong opposition in the center. In that case, first drop the other important members. How about just publically connecting them to Gallerian feudal lords? It isn¡¯t a lie after all! After that, continue revealing his ill deeds, and dropping his fame before you bring him in for judgement!¡»

    Milleia-san was also crying out for joy...

    ¡ºWhy not get allies in the outskirts, while you seal the high minister¡¯s movements. Get Galleria¡¯s bad lords to disappear as well.¡»

    On Milleia-san¡¯s words, the thirdughed.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong. There¡¯s no such thing as a bad feudal lord. All that¡¯s there is lords who¡¯ve mistaken their judgements. Well, they¡¯ve been drinking the good stuff up to now. There¡¯s no way they haven¡¯t considered the risk, so let¡¯s just have them honestly disappear. As expected, it¡¯s not like you can deal with all of them, so pick out the ones that¡¯ll probably be in the way!¡»

    The Fifth, as if recalling something.

    ¡ºIf you have Leold lead Galleria¡¯s punitive force, revolt wille out... okay, leave it to Gracia. Let¡¯s start cleaning out both camps. ¡»

    My head was starting to hurt. When I sighed, the mid-level officer looked a little anxious.

    ¡°Lyle-dono?¡±

    I made a smile, and proimed my desire to jump onto his proposal.

    ¡°Very well. I will take those words. Because it does sound easier than destroying a whole country. But I¡¯ll have you follow my ns.¡±

    The low-rank officers were a little excited for joy. Their responses from the Skill... Search... turned blue. A color to signal allies.

    (No, that¡¯s way too fast, I tell you. How about you be a bit warier?)

    I spoke to everyone with a smile.

    ¡°However, the high minister will have to stay. Could you write up a list of the important members of the high officials? We¡¯ll have to start with somerge chips out of his power.¡±

    The mid-level officer questioned my opinion a bit.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t take the minister down, his faction will only expand.¡±

    On top of looking down a little, I spread my mouth with to form a smile.

    ¡°I mind it not. We need only grab the center in that timespan. And the minister is loved by the center... by the people of the capital. If he¡¯s suddenly deposed, problems wille out.¡±

    He made a conflicted face.

    ¡°T-truly.¡±

    I raised my face, and spoke in my usual smile.

    ¡°Well... let¡¯s just have some fun with it. Now then, the detailed ns shall be left to ater date.¡±

    Saying that, I brought it to a close.

 Volume 12 - 13: Grand Restructure

    Grand Restructure

    ... Rusworth pce¡¯s grand meeting hall.

    ¡°High minister Redl, the ones found connected to Galleria¡¯s feudal lords were ones of your faction. Do you not believe you must take responsibility in some shape or form?¡±

    Surrounded by armed soldiers, the minister Redl made a chewed-up sour expression in his head. But on the surface, he skillfully yed dumb.

    ¡°Now then, I¡¯ve no recollection of such a thing. It¡¯s nothing I recall ordering.¡±

    With the mid and low-level government officers at the center, they presented their evidence as they restrained a portion of the authority. They listed the charges.

    Simrly surrounded by soldiers, Elza sat on the throne, keeping silent as she watched over the situation. Among the soldiers, a robed magician... a woman held up a staff as she stood, while on the opposite side, a robed spearwoman kept her ground.

    Judging from the air surrounding the two, they were likely reasonably skilled.

    (They¡¯ve hired some with considerable skill. I can¡¯t make any thoughtless moves. Even so, for her not to rise to save me, what an ungratefulss!)

    Redl always made sure not to put his inner thoughts to mouth, but havinge this far, that practice backfired on him. Elza wouldn¡¯t hand down an order to spare him.

    Of course...

    ¡°But having you receive absolutely no punishment as the head of the faction won¡¯t quite go through. Voluntary house arrest. If you don¡¯t at least hole yourself in your own estate for two months...¡±

    Hearing his opponent¡¯s demands, Redl stroked his prided beard as if to insert his fingers through it. Inside, he couldn¡¯t stop his ownughter.

    (I see, so this lot understands that without me, politics will stagnate... they took a firm step to chip down my power, but they¡¯re clever enough to know any further is impossible!)

    With full confidence in his municipal prowess, the light sentence put him in good spirits. Then here it would be best to take the initiative, and ept the p on the wrist. He thought.

    ¡°I must agree. Understood. I¡¯ll put myself in voluntary house arrest. But it¡¯s not my desire for our politics to fall to pieces in the two months I¡¯m away. The lives of the people depend on my work. Your highness, what thinks you of this?¡±

    Saying such a thing to Elza across the meeting room, he kept perfect manner as he directed quite a rude nce at the queen.

    (Good grief, ass useless anywhere besides the battlefield.)

    Elza closed her eyes for a bit, and slowly opening them...

    ¡°... The high minister is restricted to his estate for two months. What of the others?¡±

    The mid-level officer at the heart of it deeply lowered his head.

    ¡°They are ones who used ties to the enemy to fertilize their vaults. I believe capital punishment to be fitting.¡±

    Elza stood.

    ¡°Then let it be so.¡±

    Saying that, she left the room. The authorities and high officials, surrounded by soldiers, with their fate set in stone, cried out.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s a mistake! It was the high minister¡¯s orders!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me! That guy too! He¡¯s also a traitor!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me! Why only us... and why the hell are you all staying silent!?¡±

    That there were others tied to the lords of Galleria, they screamed as they were led away by soldiers...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Galleria¡¯s Grand Duke House¡¯s estate.

    Having gathered up the lords, Gracia boldly dered.

    ¡°There are feudal lords who¡¯ve betrayed the house, colluding with Rusworth. The proof is already before me, and punishment is currently being handed down to a portion of Rusworth¡¯s high officers. A two waymunication, yet no measures taken on our side? In the name of Galleria¡¯s Grand Duke House, I proim for their suppression!¡±

    There were lords not taking part in the meeting, and those faces were being treated as traitors.

    Their original number was great, and among them, some spoke ill of the traitors with nonchnt faces. From the gathered lords...

    ¡°But to deliver punishment simply because such foul deeds were found on enemy soil...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only just dispatched my soldiers. I am rendered immobile for now.¡±

    ¡°Would it be toote to move after looking further into the matter?¡±

    They were negative about. The ones who thought their own collusion maye to light were especially panicked. Even the ones who hadn¡¯t turned coat had just taken part in war, making it difficult to send out troops.

    There, Gracia.

    ¡°Then the Grand Duke House shall move of its own. Leaving traitors in or midst will have Galleria made light of!¡±

    In the surrounding negativity, Galleria¡¯s greatest firepower, Gracia herself said she would move. The lords... the feudal lords had their dissatisfactions, but as she had the legal authority, they couldn¡¯t oppose it.

    And at present, as they didn¡¯t think the Grand Duke House could prepare an adequate number of soldiers at the current time, they abided by her decision.

    No matter how strong she was, even if she could win alone, the processing toe afterwards, and rule of the snatchednd would be difficult for her.

    They¡¯d have her blunder, and when the time came they could send soldiers, they thought they¡¯d have her divide thend, and put out a reward...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    While violent movements were running through Rusworth and Galleria.

    I was processing paperwork in the Lorphan vige close to both borders. Rather than paperwork, I was reading letters from Beim, while I plucked my hair.

    This problem was a request from Fidel-san.

    ¡°Steal the authority of the merchant houses supporting Rusworth¡¯s minister? And fork over an authority a level higher than theplex mess of merchants in Galleria? The bastard... keeps persisting this is equivalent exchange for his backing. Never said a word about any of this poppycock before...¡±

    Inside the rebuilt house, Valkyrie Unit One presented some tea, so I downed it all at once.

    It was nice and cool, but as I thought, the tea Novem and Monica put out was something else.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    When I gave my thanks, Unit One lowered her head, before pouring a refill into the cup. I held the pen in my mouth, and thought over what to do with this problem when the Fourth offered advice.

    ¡ºLyle, your opponent... Fidel-kun doesn¡¯t actually believe all his demands will go through. It¡¯s about how much you have to aplish to satisfy him. By the way, aplish all that, and the anger of local merchants wille your way.¡»

    When I¡¯m dealing with it for him, he¡¯d have the dissatisfactione my way. Or perhaps, those sentiments would go to Gracia-san and Elza-san.

    For Gracia-san, perhaps that way was actually best. But for Elza-san, I wanted to do a good job of processing it.

    ¡°I need to set up a n for those around hold a level of dissatisfaction for Gracia-san, so she can pass on the Grand Duke position to Leold-kun in the near future... now then, what should we do about Elza-san.¡±

    In her case, as the High Minister had a high poprity rating in Rusworth, any offhand behavior would instantly letints fall onto her. Of all else, even when the outskirts hated him, with charges brought onto him in the capital, he took action with the ¡®country¡¯s best interest¡¯ in mind: cleaning up after the idiots of his faction. Or so they said, and even now, his poprity was high as ever.

    (Fixated on the country¡¯s center, and there¡¯s no doubt that to the popce around the capital, he was a wonderful prime minister. He really is troublesome, this person.)

    But ignoring Fidel-san would also be a pain. We needed his aid, and the need wasing to consider aid from other mercantile houses of Beim.

    Watching my mulling form, the Fourth sounded like he was having fun.

    ¡ºMull over it all you can. And set the basis on pure and true information. Try to remove as much of your wishes and expectations as you can, and consider it over again with certain facts as the base.¡»

    ¡°... I will make the minister fall soon. If the House that was backing him finds another figure to back... no, I¡¯ll have to set up a merchant of Beim while I can.¡±

    After thinking it over, I weighed merit and demerit.

    While I was pondering it like that, the information collected by the mass-produced Valkyries was sent to Monica, who was simrly connected to me with a line. She organized it, and sent it back to me.

    But these Connection-based dealings... they were a in Mana drain. There was some distance between us, but more than that, they were sending quite an amount of information to each other through me.

    I wanted them to cut me some ck, but it was a necessity, so I bore with it.

    The information sent from Monica informed me that a portion of Galleria¡¯s lords were preparing for war.

    Scope-wise, it would be a battle of a few hundred men. In Galleria, the Grand Duke house boasted the greatest power. Because of that, in a situation like this, they could easily grasp victory.

    ¡°... So as long as they had a ¡®just cause¡¯, they could deceive their surroundings.¡±

    With the truth of there being traitors, the others couldn¡¯tin at the Grand Duke¡¯s counter response. Or perhaps they couldn¡¯t speak out too strongly.

    I immediately dispatched Valkyries, putting them on information gathering in a new territory. But in this case, it would be quicker for me to venture to the site.

    ¡°Once I end this, I¡¯ll head to Galleria... no, returning to Beim, and hearing Eva¡¯s report is also... that¡¯s wrong, a detailed meeting on Rusworth it also necessary...¡±

    I fell over the desk.

    I got a feeling the Fourth was watching over me with a grin.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Beim.

    Waiting for The Vera Tr¨¥s to arrive at port, I gave Eva and May some spending money, and told them to do as they pleased in the city.

    Eva had some work to do in Beim, so she could only y a bit on the side.

    When I had returned to Beim on May¡¯s back, I had first dropped by our greatest supporter Fidel-san... No, the Tr¨¥s House in high spirits.

    But even if I said that, my biggest aim was Vera.

    Therge ship entered the port, a gangnk was fastened, the sailors descended and went into their work.

    There, one of the sea men seemed to have noticed me.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t Boss Lyle!¡±

    He lightly raised his right hand to give greeting, before calling loudly for Vera. There, Vera popped her face over the deck, and spotted me.

    ¡°What is it... oh, Lyle!¡±

    As she descended the ship in hot haste, I moved to meet her.

    ¡°Long time no see. I didn¡¯t get the chance to meet youst time, so I came to see you.¡±

    There, she blushed a little.

    ¡°You, didn¡¯t you say you were busy in Galleria and Rusworth? No, I¡¯m happy, but...¡±

    ¡°How about we have a meal together? See, if I don¡¯t do something once in a while, I can¡¯t sit still, or rather... yeah, I¡¯m not sure how to put it, but let me treat you to lunch!¡±

    On my request, Vera looked a little shocked, but she smiled, and nodded. I didn¡¯t like the situation where she was just putting out money, so this time I wanted to treat her on the money I¡¯d made.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so mindful. Well, I guess I can let you treat me.¡±

    Chatting with an embarrassed Vera, I ended up waiting until she finished up with her work. When she returned on board to retrieve her luggage, a voice came from the Jewel.

    It was the Fourth. He had been calling out to me especially frequently these days.

    ¡ºLyle, do keep in mind that treating her once doesn¡¯t change the fact you¡¯re a gigolo.¡»

    (... I-I know that.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Within the Jewel, the ancestors watched over a scene of Lyle and Vera clumsily eating lunch together.

    Milleia, as she watched them dine at a rtively high-ss shop.

    ¡ºHow should I put it, when he has so many woman waiting on him, he¡¯s too innocent, or rather, pitiful... though it¡¯s interesting to watch.¡»

    Lyle himself, even when eating in a high ss restaurant, his etiquette was perfect. But while he was conversing with Vera, something felt awkward.

    He was being too mindful of the other party.

    The Third was watching such a Lyle with a grin.

    ¡ºThis carries a different intrigue from how used he¡¯s gotten to it. Well, Lyle himself never thought too much of a harem after all. Unlike the all-affirmative Novem-chan, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s got a lot to think over himself.¡»

    Milleia muttered Novem¡¯s name.

    ¡ºNovem-chan, is it... well, that kid¡¯s, for better or worse, affirmative of Lyle. Even after she¡¯s seen that pitiful form so many times, good of her not to have abandoned him yet. As I thought, it¡¯s in her Forxuz blood.¡»

    The Walt House was, for generations of heads, supported by the Forxuz House. They had been together for enough years that they didn¡¯t think it strange, and the faces gathered here had thought in their times that it was just the way things were.

    The Fifth watched Lyle as the boy hesitated when Vera¡¯s face suddenly turned red.

    ¡ºThat boy, he sometimes just naturally makes passes. It¡¯s scary. He¡¯s usually no good, but at the important ces, he definitely never misses, and more than that... are you sure he isn¡¯t actually aiming for it?¡»

    Seeing how Lyle had flushed Vera¡¯s face with a single line, the Seventhughed.

    ¡ºWith this rhythm, I¡¯d like him to move onto seducing the two maidens of war, no the two witches.¡»

    Within all that, the Fourth was making a bitter, somewhat lonely smile. He looked up at the images projected onto the Jewels ceiling.

    ¡º... In truth, somewhere far away, alone with Novem-chan. Running away somewhere far beyond Celes¡¯ reach, and living aidback life would¡¯ve brought him the most happiness. It¡¯s all because he had to choose to fight Celes.¡»

    Milleia turned her eyes to the Fourth, before swapping to, and staring at the fifth. The Fifth averted his eyes.

    Milleia let out a sigh.

    ¡ºGood goddess, why must you be so stubborn... Fourth, no, grandfather.¡»

    ¡ºYes, my dear?¡»

    Correcting the positioning of his sses with a finger, the Fourth crossed his legs, and left his hands on top of them. He looked at Milleia with a smile.

    ¡ºI¡¯m a guide for Lyle¡¯s sake. I do wish for you ancestors to fulfill your roles, but right now, it¡¯s your knowledge that Lyle needs more than your Skill.¡»

    Hearing that, the Fourthughed. Not to mock, or because he felt strange, he simplyugh.

    ¡ºYou sure say some pleasant things. So my knowledge is more worthwhile than my Skill... truly, you¡¯ve got a point there. Probe into it, and a Skill is but a tool. Instructing him until he can handle it properly is our role. But hearing we have a value greater than that is pleasant on the ears.¡»

    While he said he was happy, the Fourth looked a little lonely.

    ¡ºEven so, Lyle will need to stand on his own someday. That¡¯s the sort of road he¡¯s chosen, and eventually, we¡¯ll be nothing but hindrances. Staying around to teach Lyle my way of doing things is easy, but if that goes on, a Lyle-ish way of doing it will cease to be. There¡¯s no need to go as far as to destroy a new possibility to choose my means.¡»

    The Third opened his mouth without looking the Fourth¡¯s direction. His eyes remained locked on the outside scenery of the ceiling.

    ¡º... Originally, I¡¯m sure I was supposed to have disappeared first. It sure is tough having a potent Skill.¡»

    Was he joking or serious. That wasn¡¯t the problem.

    The Fourth gave a bitter smile as he spoke to his father, the Third.

    ¡ºThird, no... dad, no matter the situation, you¡¯ll probably be able to deal with it, so I can leave Lyle to you with relief. From your dubious standings, your methods that got you on so well in the world... I do respect your evil, viinous Skill.¡»

    The Third, quietly.

    ¡ºThat didn¡¯t sound like respect at all. But there¡¯s a good time for everything.¡»

    The Seventh silently listened to the conversation of father and son.

    Perhaps the Fifth found himself unable to stand the atmosphere.

    ¡ºEven when time-wise, mr. lyle is sure toe out soon? Are you sure you can¡¯t put it off to a littleter?¡»

    Hearing that, the Fourth raised a grandugh.

    ¡ºYep, it¡¯s truly a shame. A little more, and I could see Lyle go mr. lyle again... Before that, I¡¯ll pass down my Skill, and disappear. It¡¯s that. I never thought it¡¯d feel this lonesome at the start. That I coulde to expect so much of that unreliable Lyle.¡»

    Watching, projected on the ceiling, Lyle nervously eating his meal with Vera, the Fourth gazed on with a smile across his face...

 Volume 12 - 14: Full Drive

    (TL: Trantion rate might get a bit wonky, as I¡¯m on an actual travel vacation overseas.)

    Full Drive

    ¡°... Are you alright, Lyle-dono?¡±

    In a room of Galleria¡¯s Grand Duke House¡¯s estate, Leold-kun looked over me in worry as I fell prostrate over a desk.

    With the appearance of a young boy, these days, he was usually somewhere nearby, watching me work.

    At present, what I was doing was the paperwork pertaining to thend that had newlye under the Grand Duke¡¯s direct control. A mountainous pile of papers was brought in, and I had to take care of it.

    Officially, it was Leold-kun who was processing the work, and with assisting me as a goal, he was watching me work to learn, it seems.

    ¡®It seems¡¯ or rather, Gracia-san wasn¡¯t too adept at this sort of work either. Her hands were full with her regr duties, so she had sent Leold-kun around to me.

    ¡°... I¡¯m fine, I think.¡±

    I ate with Vera in Beim, and after having talk with her, I left Eva in Beim, and returned to Lorphys on May.

    After that, Galleria subjugated some of its resident feudal lords, and hearing they were understaffed with the aftercare, I had raced over.

    Yesterday, I had gone to Rusworth to deliver a letter. Since the High Minister wasn¡¯t there, the government official were in panic. On top of that, Elza-san was questionably troubled. Because the forms the minister took care of were flowing to her.

    I had left Novem and Aria by her side, so I¡¯m sure the two of them are helping out with various things.

    No, Novem¡¯s fine, but I¡¯m more worried for Aria. She wasn¡¯t useful in the slightest when it came to paperwork.

    ¡°No, yourplexion is quite terrible. Wouldn¡¯t it be better you rested?¡±

    I looked at the heaping pile of papers looking over the desk. It felt as if augh was going to escape from my throat. In Lorphys as well, I had to process various documents and reports, in Rusworth, I had to give out orders, and in Galleria, I had to confront my papery arch nemesis.

    This is strange. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m supposed to be an adventurer.

    I¡¯ve been moving a few pieces behind the scene, but why has ite to this? Shouldn¡¯t my job involve some more physical secret maneuvers or something?

    No, I get the feeling I was doing something simr in Zayin, so perhaps that¡¯s just how it goes.

    ¡°Once this is over, maybe I¡¯ll rest a bit. Even so, once more, this is some terrible management right here.¡±

    Looking at one page of report, the previous lord had been collecting a tax of seventy percent. It¡¯s fine and all to do it, but a majority of that wasn¡¯t being used to develop his territory. Maintain the status quo, and the insufficiencies for the growing poption were dealt with through war, one way or another, or so it felt.

    Plunder through war was being used as a temporary source of ie. In the Jewel, the Fourth raged as well.

    ¡ºWhen theirnd¡¯s so prosperous, why the hell have they only developed so far!? Isn¡¯t it strange!? Rather, what¡¯s the meaning of them being able to live just fine with a seventy percent tax? If that¡¯s how it was, if they put more power into domestic affairs beforehand, they would have won against Rusworth without any war, wouldn¡¯t they!?¡»

    Well, they were conspiring to war with one another, so I doubt they were too fixated on victory.

    ¡°They even have Beim nearby. If they loaded up with newer technologies and funds, then people would gather as well. Why has ite down to this?¡±

    The one to answer my question was Leold-kun.

    ¡°... Um, even without forcing ourselves to take on the world outside, we were alright where we were. And the situation persisted where Rusworth was the only threat we shared a border with. Our other neighbor Selva was just troubling itself between Zayin and Lorphys for long years, after all.¡±

    The only country around to be a threat was Rusworth. What¡¯s more, as theypeted with each other for national power, both sides had things to gain, I¡¯m sure. For a small portion of people, that was.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to let Beim step into your trade matters? But you¡¯re still purchasing merchandise from the city at regr intervals.¡±

    Leold-kun didn¡¯t seem too knowledgeable on the peculiar situation.

    ¡°I do not know. It¡¯s just, there were many lords who didn¡¯t want to have to rely on Beim. It¡¯s called the city of merchants and mercs, but there are plenty who see it as a gathering of merchants of death, and bandits who call themselves mercenaries.¡±

    It¡¯s true that at a nce, Beim looked as if it were prospering off of trade.

    But most of the goods they dealt with were weapons. The Tr¨¥s House had contracts with cksmiths and craftsmen to producerge quantities of weapons.

    The ones who consumed them were adventurers and mercenaries, and thinking of how monsters existed across the continent, weapons would always find a way to sell.

    At times, they would fan the mes of war, and make it big from strife, I¡¯m sure. It was clear from how they dealt with Zayin and Lorphys before.

    Sending mercenary brigades, they would sell consumables and armaments to both sides. A considerable sum of gold had to be moving around.

    ¡°... I¡¯m sure there are plenty of lords opposed to how I brought the Tr¨¥s Trading Company in.¡±

    When I looked at the ceiling and said that, Leold-kun made a bitter smile.

    ¡°Yes. Plenty of them. But with a port in its hands, Galleria will profit greatly. It¡¯s impossible to have gone on with our old ways forever.¡±

    He was younger than me, but he was thinking of quite a bit.

    From the Jewel, I heard the Fourth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºAAAaaaAAAaaAH!! How does this form of rule even work!? If it were me, I¡¯d be too scared to sleep at night!!¡»

    Looking at the reports of Gallerian lords, I let the Fourth¡¯s screams of anguish slide, as I continued with my work.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Miranda popped her head into the room afforded to Lyle.

    Her hands carried a drink and midnight snack, and she knocked the door, and awaited a reply. But nothing came in response from within the room.

    Gallerian government official Miranda reached a hand to the doorknob, and confirmed it wasn¡¯t locked before entering.

    ¡°Alseep already? Ly...le?¡±

    The light of the hall flooded into the dark room, and she could see the feet of Lyle, lying on the sofa.

    On the other of the room¡¯s two sofas, a boy even smaller than Lyley.

    Miranda lit the room¡¯s lights, and left the snacks and beverage atop the table.

    Looking over the room, she saw the processed forms had be a mountain themselves. Pushing up her light green hair with her fingertips, she took a single paper of the pile, and confirmed it.

    ¡°... Lower the tax rate a bit, and use assistance on flood control as criteria to reduce it? With that, you¡¯ll be able to reduce it to the average. Well, otherwise, I doubt we¡¯d get any cooperation, huh.¡±

    Blessed with plentifulnd, the people of Galleria couldn¡¯t help but feel little panic, and even if you asked their assistance, even if you offered a slight tax reduction, they wouldn¡¯t move to help. Because even if they didn¡¯t, they could put food on the table.

    Lyle had taken action with that fact in mind, but from his usual behavior, Miranda couldn¡¯t imagine it.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if he¡¯s getting some expert support...¡±

    Abruptly, her gaze was sucked to the Jewel letting off a faint light at his breast.

    For a moment, Celes crossed passed her mind. Jewel... just as the yellow Jewel contained the mind of Agrissa, the beautiful siren, could Lyle¡¯s gem also...

    After thinking that far, Miranda shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Shall I drape a nket over him?¡±

    Saying that, Miranda left the room...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Inside the Jewel.

    The Third was alone with the Fourth in the round table room. It was the considerations of the heads of history, and Milleia.

    ¡ºNow then, it¡¯s finallye to Max¡¯s turn. I wonder how long it will be until my own role ends.¡»

    Without calling him the Fourth, Sleigh the Third called out to his son Max. Going by appearance, if one had to say, Max looked the older.

    The Third was always flippant, and on top of that, he looked quite young. His personality wasn¡¯t very adult-like, and if asked who they thought was youngest, anyone would point out the Third.

    ¡ºDad, you have the important duty of getting the ¡®Best of Lyle¡¯ together while I¡¯m away.¡»

    On the Fourth¡¯s words, the Third raised a loudugh.

    ¡ºThat sure is important! ... But we¡¯ve few judges among us. Don¡¯t you think we should keep a few more around?¡»

    The Fourth removed his sses, took out a cloth, and polished the lenses.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t. Of all else, we¡¯ve been blessed with nothing but plentiful harvest, so I¡¯ll ce my expectations on your top picks, dad.¡»

    Called dad, Sleigh narrowed his eyes.

    ¡º... Max, it was too embarrassing to say. But even if there¡¯s no meaning left in it, even if we¡¯re all long dead, I¡¯ll still say it. Max, you were a much more splendid Walt House Head than I. You¡¯re a son to be proud of.¡»

    When Max put his sses back on, he lightly touched the cloth to his eyes. And while he noticed it, Sleigh didn¡¯tment.

    ¡º... There¡¯s a lot I want to apologize to Fredricks for. But that boy runs away whenever you try saying sorry. ¡®I¡¯ve really troubled you, I¡¯m sorry¡¯ I wanted to say.¡»

    On those words, Sleigh shook his head to the side.

    ¡ºIt isn¡¯t just you. I was also spare heir-less, shoving all the status onto you. Father to child, and child to grandchild. We all leave much to one another. But whether they¡¯re good things or bad things is another story.¡»

    Max stood from his chair, corrected his posture, and looked at Lyle¡¯s seat. When it let out a pale light, Lyle appeared in it.

    Sleigh... the Third silently looked at the Fourth.

    And the Fourth, Max, turned to Lyle.

    ¡ºLyle, today I think I¡¯m going to pass down my final Skill.¡»

    The Third watched him smile as he said it to Lyle. And he watched them off all the way to their rounding of the door of memories...

    ¡ºMax, among the heads, you were the one who held the status for longest. I¡¯ve troubled you quite a bit, but... you were much more splendid than I.¡»

    ... He muttered...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    It was a road that extended without end.

    In the past, to see the Third who¡¯d fallen in battle, the path the Fourth had hurriedly tread had been carved deeply into his memory.

    The thought of wanting to go faster to meet the Third had manifested his Skill, ¡¾Speed¡¿.

    And from its influence, he was able to meet his father while he still drew breath. And he could carry on the gem passed down for generations.

    In the blue sky were heavy white clouds.

    Looking up at it, I somehow had an idea of what the Fourth across was trying to tell me. And it was precisely because I understood that I asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too sudden?¡±

    The Fourth smiled.

    ¡ºIs that so? I don¡¯t think so. My role... no, I believe all I can help you with ends here.¡»

    This time, I turned my face to the ground, and covered it with both hands. It felt like tears woulde out, so I spoke in jest.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little busy, so let¡¯s make it when I have a little more time. See, the one who said the mood was important was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    The Fourth let out his voice andughed.

    ¡ºNo, that¡¯s in dealing with women. But since it seems you properly remembered it, that¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll be necessary from here on, or rather, it¡¯s definitely best you get it down, so make sure to practice it inbat. Ah, with Novem-chan and the others, I mean.¡»

    Who else is there? I got my breath in order, and met his eyes head on.

    ¡°I wanted you to teach me a lot more, though.¡±

    ¡ºI¡¯ve taught you the basics. The rest is for you to mull over. If you don¡¯t hit arge wall, you¡¯ll never grow over it. Oh, and I don¡¯t mean Growth by that, mind you.¡»

    In regards to his words, I gave a bitter smile. And when his expression turned serious, he moved to my side in an instant.

    When I looked to the side, the Fourth ced a hand on my shoulder.

    ¡º... ¡¾Full Drive¡¿. It¡¯s my final stage Skill. If you manage to master it, perhaps you¡¯ll be able to put up a bit of resistance against Celes.¡»

    To the utmost, it was just resistance, and the Fourth didn¡¯t say I could win. Of all else, in pretty much her base state, Celes was able to aplish a simr feat.

    When I swallowed my breath, the Fourth took some distance, and pulled daggers from the back of his hip. He started throwing them around.

    Two, four, six, eight... after going that far, I saw his form grow hazy. By the time I noticed it, the daggers he¡¯d thrown into the air were cleanly stuck into the ground around me.

    The Fourth was behind me, skillfully juggling two daggers.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a radical way of teaching you have there.¡±

    The Fourth gripped the two daggers in his right hand, using his left to correct the position of his sses.

    ¡ºIf it¡¯s teaching my Skill, then another way would work. I¡¯ll be teaching you how to use my Skill to fight, and how to fight with my weapons. Did you think it was a style that used two daggers alone?¡»

    I had sparred with the Fourth a number of time. But I¡¯d never seen him use such a number of daggers.

    ¡°You never needed them to go against me, you mean?¡±

    ¡ºNo, fundamentally, when you go against multiple opponents, two daggers are ruined in no time. And by using multiple Skills...¡»

    Swiping my right hand to the side, I produced my Sabre to repel a dagger. However, what I parried was but one, and the second one stuck into my right shoulder.

    Pulling out the deeply-embedded dagger, I was shocked by its output.

    ¡°... You used the First¡¯s Skill to raise the impact. And purposely aiming the first dagger at a difficult point, you put off my timing.¡±

    Using the First¡¯s, and Second¡¯s Skill, he raised the damage, and threw the daggers with precise aim.

    But taking two new daggers in hand, the Fourth.

    ¡ºToo bad. I was also using the Third¡¯s Mind. It looks like the effect was light on you, but I dulled your reaction speed a little.¡»

    When he took a stance with his daggers, I leapt forward, and thrust with the sabre. But the Fourth before my eyes disappeared, and I was carved up across my body.

    Arm, leg, torso, nape, and head... blood spouted from all sorts of ces.

    ¡ºMind isn¡¯t just hypnosis. It can even make hallucinations. Even if the enemy has a resistance to it, if it has even the slightest effect, then it¡¯s as you can see.¡»

    I turned around, but the Fourth wasn¡¯t there. And I heard a voice from my back again.

    ¡ºIt really is just a Skill that lets you move quicker than usual.¡»

    I turned again, and the Fourth wasn¡¯t there.

    This time, the voice came diagonally to my back, so I raised my left hand, firing magic around.

    ¡°Thunder p!¡±

    Thunder roared, and lightning fell around. As a dust cloud rose, this time the voice came from all around.

    When the dust cleared, there were a few dozen Fourth Generation Heads around.

    I hurriedly corrected my stance with my sabre, but pain instantly ran up my right shoulder. Next my left thigh.

    ¡º... No matter how strong a person¡¯s resistance may be, get them a little worked up, and vo. Good grief, the Third¡¯s Skill really is unfair. Even I can¡¯t say if I¡¯d win or not.¡»

    Correcting my breathing, I removed the daggers in my shoulder and thigh. I tossed them in a different direction from him, but the Fourth before my eyes disappeared, and the daggers I tossed were reappeared with their pointsing at me.

    I hit them aside with the sabre, keeping cautious of my surroundings. To probe for presences around, I used the Second¡¯s Skill... Field. The Sixth¡¯s Search as well to search him out.

    But even if I pinned down his response, he¡¯d move in the next instant, sending daggers flying at me. At times, the daggers would drawrge curves as they flew.

    Countless daggers fell around me, and pierced into the ground.

    Of them, I took one in hand, and threw it in the direction of the Fourth¡¯s presence. In midair, another dagger likely thrown by the Fourth spun horizontally, as it knocked the one I threw off course.

    ¡°Hah... hah...¡±

    As long as you fought in the Jewel, injuries would instantly heal. No, perhaps there were never any injuries from the start, and you only felt the pain.

    Within that situation, I was gradually getting able to follow his presence.

    The frequency I repelled the daggers increased, and my injury rate decreased.

    Around us, the blue sky gradually clouded, dimming the field of our fight.

    ¡°You¡¯re inly strong, aren¡¯t you. Just from what¡¯s been passed down, you left huge service in internal administration, and you barely had any medals on the battlefield, you know!¡±

    I knocked aside a dagger, and as it spun through the air, the Fourth caught it in his hand.

    ¡ºThe times were as they were. There were plenty of bandits, and plenty of monsters. I went out to subjugate them a number of times. I wasn¡¯t blessed the abundance of the ins of war, but there were still skirmishes among territories, you hear.¡»

    The scenery of the road extending beyond the horizon had grown dark.

    It was starting to rain.

    But my eyes were wide open.

    ¡º... Looks like you¡¯ve gotten the knack for it.¡»

    I could see the rain slowly falling to the ground. And my reactions could keep up with the Fourth¡¯s movements.

    As he jumped out, and cut at me, I caught him with my sabre.

    ¡ºNice reaction. As I thought, you have talent. I manifested this stage at the end of my twenties, you know.¡»

    As he jumped back to take distance, I retook my stance.

    ¡º... Ok, let¡¯s move onto the end.¡»

    Taking off his sses, and tucking them into his breast pocket, he lowered his body. While the rain was getting stronger, it looked to me as if the movements of the drops was growing slower.

    And at the end, it looked as if the raindrops had stopped in the ce. As the Fourth moved, I also took arge lunge forward.

 Volume 12 - 15: A Never-Ending Road

    A Never-Ending Road

    To me, the heads of history were my ancestors, and prodigious personnel.

    There had once been a time my father told me I¡¯d follow in their footsteps, and I had thought I would continue on the Walt House.

    But as I came into contact with the heads recorded in the Jewel, I was able to see their true good points. And I saw their bad points as well.

    Within the Jewel... as we both tread in, our bodies swallowed up the stagnant raindrops falling over the endless road, as we raced through them.

    I hit into individual drops of my own volition, and the scene of them bursting on contact was quite a peculiar spectacle.

    We continued facing one another on the straight path, and the Fourth¡¯s daggers hit against my sabre.

    The wonder of the sparks leisurely floating by repeated again and again as our des continued to meet.

    In the time created by the Fourth¡¯s ¡¾Full Drive¡¿, we violently shed sparks as, without either side backing a single step down, we swung our favorite weapons.

    If I were to thrust, he¡¯d use the dagger in his left hand to block and parry it.

    When he thrust with the point in his right, I¡¯d use the sabre de, and guard to redirect it.

    By a slight margin, the Fourth¡¯s movements were faster.

    With his sses removed, he spoke with a serious expression.

    ¡ºWhen you aren¡¯t surpassing me, you think you can stand against Celes? Put more effort into it, Lyle!¡»

    I replied.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that!¡±

    To catch up to his faster movements... no, with momentum to surpass them, I used the Skill. I had no choice but to master the Skill the Fourth had brought forth.

    I got the feeling it was elerating me even further. And I noticed the Skill¡¯s w.

    Putting the considerable concentration it required aside, it ate up Mana at a rate that could be called unfair. But if I cut off the Skill use here, I had no prospects of beating the Fourth.

    Of the daggers he held in both hands, he was using his left as if in ce of a shield. But the one in his right hand was skillfully targeting my vitals.

    Being an existence of memory, the Fourth had no risk of running out of Mana.

    For me, my recovery speed was faster than in reality, and even if I suffered a fatal wound, it would instantly recover. But still, even so, I had a limit he hadn¡¯t.

    If this scramble continued, the one put at a disadvantage would be me.

    (A little more... just a little!)

    Using the Seconds Skill Field... along with the First¡¯s Limit Burst.

    With my entire field of perception widening, and all my body¡¯s abilities rising, I still couldn¡¯t reach him.

    My physical abilities had exceeded his. But in ability... weapon handling, fighting style, and effective Skill use, I was falling short.

    As countless sparks and drops burst and popped, I decided to take the challenge.

    With arge step in, I thrust my sabre, only for the Fourth to greatly bend his body back, as he crossed the daggers in both his hands to lock, and shatter the sabre.

    Metal fragments slowly scattered about.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re too impatient, Lyle.¡»

    I listened to the Fourth¡¯s words, as I bent my lips. When I smiled, the Fourth quickly tried to regain his stance.

    But there was no way I could let the opportunity slide.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just calcting some, Fourth.¡±

    Tossing the broken sabre aside, I manifested a weapon in my hand. While it held the enclosed hilt of a sabre, its de portion was an unsabre-like Katana.

    Grasping the manifested weapon tightly, I stepped in even further.

    ¡°... Full Burst!¡±

    The Third Stage Skill the First Generation Head had left behind... Full Burst... it was a fearsome Skill that could raise one¡¯s abilities several times over. It used stored-up Mana as fuel to produce explosive effects.

    But it really used up Mana, and if you missed the right timing, it could run dry, and render you immobile.

    While his movements started to look even slower, I took a diagonal swipe at the Fourth.

    Despite his hasty attempt to block, it destroyed a dagger, and drew a line from his right hip to left shoulder.

    As the de cut into the Fourth¡¯s body, blood slowly spurted out.

    Unable to kill my forward momentum, I ended up passing by the Fourth, and there the Skill¡¯s effects cut off.

    I hit into and gouged out the ground, letting mud fly. It covered the both of us.

    Feeling a sudden sluggishness, I fell to my knees, but forcibly turning myself, I found the Fourth covered in mud, and covered in blood, staring at the daggers in both his hands.

    As the weapons faded away, he let out augh.

    Scratching his long, blue hair, he took out his sses from his breast pocket, and put them on.

    The Fourth looked up, and before I had noticed it, the rain had let up, and white clouds covered the sky. A gentle wind blew.

    For the mud covered, blood covered we, the wounds closed, and the mud disappeared, and our weapons dissipated as well.

    The Fourth turned back to me, patting the wound in his body as it faded away. It was a scene you could only witness within the Jewel.

    ¡ºYou really did surpass me in the end there, Lyle. No, you surpassed me as a fighter. Yep, with this, I¡¯ve nothing left to hand down. I¡¯m satisfied. Really satisfied.¡»

    Beneath the bluening sky, we stood across on the never-ending road.

    There, a door of memory appeared behind me. It looked like the door to the Fourth¡¯s room.

    ¡°I¡¯m also d I could satisfy you. I couldn¡¯t help but worry that you¡¯d be scolding me at the end.¡±

    When I put up a strong front, and spoke lightly, the Fourthughed. I also tried to make a smile, but I couldn¡¯t tell if I was doing it well or not.

    ¡º... I really do still feel like watching over you. You still have some unreliable parts, and more than anything... looks like I got a little too involved. Can¡¯t help but have the feelings well up. But this far is enough. Because interfering forever isn¡¯t a good thing.¡»

    ¡°Not really... you could give advice a little while more.¡±

    When I spoke my mind, he shook his head to the side.

    ¡ºLyle, you¡¯re more than capable of standing on your own. It¡¯s because I think that, that I can feel relieved. I taught what I could, and you¡¯ve got Novem-chan and the others with you, so I believe they canpensate for your insufficiencies.¡»

    Within his own room of memories. The Fourth looked over the road etched in his heart.

    ¡º... You could say life is like a path. At the start with your family, then alone, and after, with a family of your own. Finally, you see your children off, and it¡¯s the end. Right, originally, long, long ago, my road would have ended when I saw Fredricks off. Yet now I can see off another, and at this point, I can think it a blessing.¡»

    Both me and the Fourth looked down the path. The endless stretch of road had not a visible start or finish.

    ¡°... At the end... what can you find?¡±

    On my quiet words, the Fourth locked his arms, and thought a little. Giving a grin, heughed aloud, and gave hisst bit of advice.

    ¡ºLyle, if you¡¯re aiming for emperor, there¡¯s something you should remember. Governing and ruling are different. And governing means you yourself are also a portion of the country. Even if you get the continent together in your hands, someday to your child, and your grandchild after that, it¡¯s a borrowed item to be passed hand to hand.¡»

    Looking over me, the Fourth looked relieved.

    ¡º... If you do be emperor, Lyle, I¡¯m sure there will be lives unfairly trampled over as well. Hated and cursed. Do you have the resolve to be something like that? Even if you¡¯re emperor, being sovereign of all has little to give you in return. Even if held in your palms, that status may be an empty thing. So even if it means losing your quiet happiness, do¨C¡»

    ¡°¡ªEven if ites to that. I will do it.¡±

    The Fourth nodded. And he offered his truest advice.

    ¡ºNow then, that was the end of all I can teach you. So shall we review?¡»

    As the Fourth spread both his arms, leaving the endless road where it was, golden fields expanded around. Peasants worked them with their families, and a scene of their delight at a plentiful harvest unraveled.

    ¡ºWhat you need in battle is quantity. And quality is also important. But what you need to get all those together is everyday domestic administration. What you¡¯ve umted daily will merely show itself as the oue of war. Rule and diplomacy and war are all the same. War is merely a single means. But if you¡¯ve no choice but to choose it, you need to assemble the conditions for victory. Lyle, assemble the terms you need to win. And make sure not to forget whates after victory. Don¡¯t be a fallen martyr. Be the grand viin who survived it all.¡»

    After telling me to be a viin, the Fourth waved his hand at me.

    ¡ºAnd I guess that¡¯s about it? Anyways, regretful as it may be, it¡¯s time to part. Lyle, I expect great things of you.¡»

    ¡°Thank you for everything up to now. Fourth... sama.¡±

    I lowered my head. The Fourth smiled. It seemed he nned to see me off.

    I open my mouth, but silently shut it, turned, and walked towards the door.

    I felt like turning around countless times, but step by step, I walked towards it. The moment my hand touched the handle, the door lurched open, and I turned around.

    There, I found many people waving their hands at me.

    The Fourth... Max as well; to his side, a woman of small build, was gripping the Fourth¡¯s hand, and waving her other one at me. Perhaps they got along well, as she was nestling her body to his.

    And around them, were the retainers I¡¯d seen in the Fourth¡¯s memories. The Forxuz House Head, and those that looked to be his subordinates. They all waved their hands.

    When my eyes instinctively opened wide, that scene let off a blinding light, and by the time I had noticed it, I had lost consciousness.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Miranda brought two nkets to Lyle¡¯s room, and draped the first one over Leold.

    Next, she covered Lyle, but before leaving the room, she noticed the Jewel was shining brighter than it had been thest she¡¯s looked at it.

    It radiated a blue light.

    And Miranda looked at Lyle¡¯s face. He was crying, so she wiped a tear with her fingertip.

    ¡°He¡¯s crying quite sorrowfully.¡±

    Miranda raised Lyle¡¯s body, sat on the sofa herself, and rested his head on herp. Perhaps he was quite tired, as Lyle showed no signs of waking.

    As she stroked his hair to sooth him, Lyle moved his body as if to embrace her knees.

    ¡°Today¡¯s special. A reward for working so hard.¡±

    Miranda gently pat him. While age-wise, Lyle was a year her junior, he was still a remarkable figure leading countries around by the nose. Being able to pamper such a person made her feel a sense of euphoria.

    Having a remarkable figure depend on her made her happy. But it couldn¡¯t be helped there were many rivals around, and so the frequency she could do it was low.

    ¡°Good grief, you just keep increasing the women around you... Hah, I¡¯ve got to do my best, I guess.¡±

    Miranda directed a kind smile and tone to Lyle...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    With the documents I¡¯dpiled in hand, I dropped by Galleria¡¯s Grand Duke Proxy Gracia-san¡¯s office.

    These days, she¡¯d been off suppressing traitorous lords, and maintaining order in taken territory, moving around quite busily.

    When she returned, her regr duties awaited, and she was leading days just as busy as my own.

    ¡°These are the papers you¡¯ve requested.¡±

    When I handed them over with a smile, Gracia-san epted them with an enervated expression.

    ¡°... My apologies. I do feel worry for having you act as Leold¡¯s stand-in. So how¡¯s Leold?¡±

    Officially, the one who did the paperwork wasn¡¯t me, but Leold-kun. In truth, he did help me, and I had taught him the method to process, them and my way of doing them.

    A little more, and he¡¯d surely be able to do them normally himself.

    ¡°He looked quite tired, so I let him sleep. He¡¯ll be inspecting the site tomorrow, after all. Please put Miranda and ra on his support staff.¡±

    Gracia-san, with a troubled expression.

    ¡°Taking both of them off here will make things quite harsh.¡±

    To the country of Galleria riddled with domestic affairs, it seems the ones able to perform on that field were valuable existences.

    But I couldn¡¯t just leave them on governmental duty forever, so I wanted to make a situation where they could hand off their positions soon.

    ¡°Should you not get some vassals capable of paperwork then? That sort of work is important.¡±

    It seems she had thought of that as well, bit it wasn¡¯t going too smoothly. Sitting deeply into her chair, she folded her legs, and read my report as she spoke.

    ¡°If that was possible, I wouldn¡¯t be so troubled. Hiring retainers costs money. The territory expanded, but on top of future port maintenance and flood words costing a pretty penny, my current retainers n to take the initiative to hire more military men.¡±

    That may be the country¡¯s character, but having learned so much from the Fourth, I could only think it was poorly bnced.

    ¡°... Then how about you get such retainers around Leold-sama? I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be heading the heart of domestic affairs for a while, after all.¡±

    There, as if recalling it, Gracia-san.

    ¡°Also, the resistance is... right. It¡¯s about thest letter I received from Elza. We¡¯ve both reached the conclusion that avoiding theing war will be difficult. The other lords who betrayed feel themselves in danger, and therefore desire merits in the next battle, it seems. Rusworth¡¯s in much the same situation. They usually remained immobile on the back lines, eager only when it came to plunder, but this time, they¡¯ll be eager from the start.¡±

    The proof of betrayal, and the means to get rid of them was already in order. While I began to see the movements of each feudal lord as aedy, I touched a hand to my chin.

    ¡°... Then can¡¯t the Grand Duke House settle for a policy not to move much itself? Have the traitorous ones work themselves, and watch from a nice high point. Right. Should we get Leold-sama¡¯s first campaign out of the way while we¡¯re at it?¡±

    The national colors. Leold-kun, who hadn¡¯t finished his first campaign, was being made light of.

    No matter what form his first battle may take, it would make future matters much easier.

    Gracia-san sounded apologetic.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s right. Leold is at a good age to experience his first campaign. Yes, I¡¯ll arrange it at once. I¡¯ll tell Elza to be cautions... my apologies, I¡¯ll write a letter at once, so could you deliver it?¡±

    Seeing Gracia-san be serious when matters turned to Leold-kun, I smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Very well. Ill have the other side move with such a policy as well. And it¡¯s about Leold-kun¡¯s armaments...¡±

    Once more, Gracia-san broke into a panic. The preparations wouldn¡¯t make it. There wasn¡¯t even a month to the next war.

    I wanted to tell her not to make war in such a state, but as it was a conspired one, that¡¯s probably just how it was.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll prepare them at... it¡¯s no good. Even if I put in an order at this very moment, it won¡¯t make it in time.¡±

    It was equipment for the next Grand Duke. If they were too frugal, they¡¯s be made light of as well.

    I offered a proposal.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try asking a merchant I¡¯m acquainted with. He¡¯s a famous one, even in Beim, so he¡¯ll surely prepare a product to your expectations. He also has a skilled craftsman under his wing, so it¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    Gracia-san looked at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve done nothing but rely on you. Normally, having an adventurer such as yourself do so much would raise numerous problems, but...¡±

    Well, I exploited a weakness to infiltrate, so if you feel so sorry, it makes me contrarily feel apologetic myself.

    There, Gracia-san...

    ¡°Come to think of it, your air has changed a little from how it was a few days ago. No, I don¡¯t mean change in a bad sense...¡±

    ... Looking at me, she said my atmosphere had changed from before. I tilted my head.

    ¡°Is that so? Well... quite a bit happened, so perhaps that¡¯s why. Right, to change the topic, what do you think would make a nice present for next delivery? I¡¯m returning to Beim, so I¡¯ll purchase something while I¡¯m there.¡±

    Gracia-san looked a little embarrassed.

    ¡°N-no, receiving them so frequently would be troubling. I still have the perfume you gave me before.¡±

    She shook her hands saying she didn¡¯t need anything, so I decided to put in some sort of sweet.

    I was nning to bring something over to Elza-san¡¯s ce as well. Since Novem and Aria were there, I¡¯d need to give them something separately as well.

    ¡°Understood. Then I¡¯ll include some sweets.¡±

    ¡°No, what I¡¯m saying is...¡±

    Turning away from an embarrassed Gracia-san, I left the office.

    Third Generation Head (¡ä?¦Ø?): ¡°... It¡¯s gotten lonelier again.¡±

    Third Generation Head (¡ä?¦Ø?£à): ¡°Will anyone newe in?¡±

    LYLE|¦Ø?£à)¥Î: ¡°Um... I¡¯m here, you know...¡±

 Volume 12 - 16: Uselyle

    Uselyle

    ... Aria was making a fed-up face in a room of Rusworth¡¯s castle.

    The reason was simple. Lyle hade to the country to deliver a letter. If that¡¯s all there was to it, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem. It wouldn¡¯t have been.

    But the one who epted the letter, the lord of Rusworth castle, Queen Elza, looked delighted as she took Lyle¡¯s present in hand.

    What she received was clothing. For the garments of a queen, perhaps too light wasn¡¯t the right term, but it looked somewhat close to something a woman of Beim would wear.

    Too casual for royalty. Aria had doubted Lyle¡¯s choice, but Elza looked truly pleased with it. She had tried to conceal her embarrassment, but she looked as if her hands would pass through the sleeves at any moment.

    ¡°S-sorry. For making you feel you had to prepare a present each and every time.¡±

    With a reddened face, Elza wasn¡¯t putting out her usual ice-cold air. It was as if she was a maiden in love.

    But to Aria, it was considerably dubious.

    Without picking up the slightest hint of these circting sentiments, Lyle spoke to Elza with a smile.

    ¡°I heard they were in fashion while I was stopping by Beim. I got your size through Novem, so I don¡¯t think there will be a problem. Oh, don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t hear of your size. I just received the memo, handed it to the tailor, and received the clothing.¡±

    He was acting most gracious. That interaction attentive to the finest detail, it would be better if he just acted like that regrly, thought Aria, and perhaps there was no helping her expression look so strained.

    Elza lifted up the clothing.

    ¡°W-will it suit me? I¡¯ve always been drawn to this sort of thing, but never wore one myself...¡±

    Lyle smiled.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯ll suit you. But a pity as it may be, I must depart at once. Please let me hear your thoughts the next I stop by. Ah, seeing you wear it would be nice as well.¡±

    When his mouth moved so elegantly, how can he bring himself to actually say such lines, or so cramped Aria¡¯s face. From the point of view of someone who knew him, she even doubted whether he was a different person entirely.

    With a dyed face, Elza said something like, ¡®U-understood. Then the next youe by...¡¯ or so, as she looked down.

    Aria began to feel it all stupid, but even so, as Elza¡¯s guard, watching from her side was her job. Novem was filling out paperwork in another room, and therefore, not in the vicinity.

    ¡°I-I have to write a letter! I¡¯ll write a response with all due haste, so please wait a moment.¡±

    Elza carefully left the clothes atop her desk, instantly grabbing a pen, and pulling some paper from a drawer.

    Lyle watched over her actions with a smile.

    Aria drew closer to him.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this then, nning on seducing Elza-san next?¡±

    On Aria¡¯s thorny words, Lyle¡¯s smile didn¡¯t copse. But Aria felt as heughed, that he was a little troubled. And he looked a little lonely.

    ¡°You could tell? There¡¯s no real need to seduce, but I do want for us to get along. Right. I¡¯ve a souvenir for you as well.¡±

    Saying that, Lyle slipped something into the palm of her hand.

    As Aria confirmed it...

    ¡°... Oy, candy? Are you taking me for a child? Even Shannon wouldn¡¯t be happy at that one.¡±

    What was left on her palm was some candy drops. Wrapped in paper, they numbered three.

    Lyle touched a hand to his chin.

    ¡°Really? When I handed her some in Galleria, she was quite delighted. She¡¯s surprisingly simple, you know.¡±

    Easily imagining Shannon rejoice over candy, Aria held her head.

    ¡°Of course. Of course she¡¯d be delighted. My mistake... no! Why is my souvenir candy, dammit!¡±

    When Aria shouted out, Elza¡¯s eyes moved from her letter to Lyle. And Lyle assured her it was nothing, letting her go back to writing it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a ruckus. It¡¯s because that one¡¯s tasty, of course. And quite expensive at that.¡±

    It was rtively popr, and for candy, it could go for more than two to three times the normal price.

    ¡°Eh? Really? Then I¡¯ll just help myself... ah, it really is good.¡±

    While she had looked quite displeased up to a moment ago, three drops of candy had restored Aria¡¯s smile...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Elza¡¯s letter.

    ¡®Been a while.¡¯

    ¡®We¡¯ve been able to exchange letters more frequently, and the dealings of both countries are growing smoother.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ve heard there isn¡¯t much a difference in climate over here and with you, andtely, there¡¯ve been a stream of sweltering days. Please pay ample care to your body.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ve left my thanks for the cream you sent me before with Lyle-dono. I do hope it¡¯s to your fancy.¡¯

    ¡®Now then, onto the main matter. As expected, in Rusworth as well, those fearing execution are tempestuously calling for war, in the hopes of proving their innocence through the battlefield. As the high minister is currently absent, I do think we¡¯ve lost our means of contacting your feudal lords, but it¡¯s probably best to remain cautious.¡¯

    ¡®The time we will make our move is estimated to be in two weeks¡¯ time. The numbers will be less than halfst time¡¯s, and...¡¯

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Gracia¡¯s Letter.

    ¡®Last letter, I received your honey. I tried spreading it on bread, and it was superb. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a specialty product of Rusworth, but that honey sure is delicious. My younger brother loved it as well.¡¯

    ¡®On to business, our side is prepared to move at any moment. The feudal lords were pushing themselves to scrape weapons together, but merchants havee in from Beim, and are selling them at hefty prices.¡¯

    ¡®ording to Lyle, they¡¯re the inventory left over from thatst defensive war.¡¯

    ¡®Also, about the time...¡¯

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Elza¡¯s letter.

    ¡®Recently, there¡¯s someone I¡¯ve taken a liking to.¡¯

    ¡®But I asked a close friend, and it seems he is already dating a number of women. Speaking to numbers, it¡¯s almost reached the double digits. Do you think it best I gave up on love?¡¯

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Gracia¡¯s letter.

    ¡®What a coincidence. I¡¯ve also found an intriguing someone.¡¯

    ¡®He¡¯s got resourcefulness worthy of being surrounded by women, or so a close friend of mine gave her stamp of approval.¡¯

    ¡®Also, my brother admires him dearly, so perhaps it can work out, or so I¡¯ve been thinking quite a bittely.¡¯

    ¡®Come to think of it, the next war is going to be honored as my younger brother¡¯s first campaign, so I was wondering if you could take that into consideration.¡¯

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Elza¡¯s letter.

    ¡®Congrattions.¡¯

    ¡®Resourcefulness, is it? It¡¯s true that resourcefulness is an important attribute for gentlemen.¡¯

    ¡®And about your brother, me leading it personally would be unnatural. Shall I put in a word for one of my subordinates to be the ones attacking your brother¡¯s camp? After they sh, we can discern the right timing, start fighting, and have both camps stand down. Same old, same old.¡¯

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Gracia¡¯s letter.

    ¡®Yep, resourcefulness sure is important. He has a moniker, so I think the lords will have to assent.¡¯

    ¡®If that isn¡¯t the case, I¡¯m thinking of using forceful means.¡¯

    ¡®And about the matter with my brother. ording to Lyle, it will prove difficult. There will be the movements of two camps thirsting for merits, so I¡¯m thinking of standing them down after they¡¯ve felt the air of the wargrounds.¡¯

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°No more~. I don¡¯t want to work.¡±

    Falling over my desk, I had been repeating days of intense movement between Galleria, Rusworth, Lorphys and Beim. Every single day.

    Maybe because of that, my body¡¯s fatigue had reached its peak. When I was in such a horrid state, May was the epitome of good health.

    In our base- the house in the Lorphan Vige- May was spreading Rusworth honey over bread, and eating it.

    The Fifth watched her delectably stuffing her cheeks. There was no doubt he was making a lovestruck expression right now.

    ¡ºHah, it sure is nice. Sure is healing. If I could, I¡¯d give her more to eat.¡»

    Since I was this tired and immobile, the atmosphere in the Jewel was dicey. The mood maker, the Third, was also out of it.

    Rather than dispirited, it seems he was thinking over quite a lot. Milleia-san and the Seventh¡¯s entanglements were the same as always, as they watched over the Fifth¡¯s doting.

    ¡ºIn front of your own daughter, fawning over a little girl is a bit...¡»

    The Seventhughed.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re not at an age to call yourself anyone¡¯s daughter. Ahahaha... hah!¡»

    I heard a gunshot from the Jewel, but it was already just the usual pattern, so I didn¡¯t even flinch from my resting ce atop the desk.

    Putting thest of her bread in her mouth, May hit her hands together to brush off the breadcrumbs, before turning to me.

    ¡°Lyle, do you still feel bad? Rusworth is going out for war the day after tomorrow, right? Rather, you haven¡¯t even eaten anything.¡±

    I looked at the honey bread on the table.

    ¡°... Don¡¯t need it. I don¡¯t feel like eating, so you can have it if you want. Besides, I¡¯m definitely unnecessary, aren¡¯t I? Why do I have to go out on the battlefield? I didn¡¯t ept a request, and I¡¯m not getting money out of it. On the contrary, I¡¯d be going out on Vera¡¯s money, wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    From within the Jewel, I could hear Milleia-san¡¯s giggle voice.

    ¡ºGoddess, supporting another women by being supported by one of your women, you really are a brute.¡»

    d that someone¡¯s having fun here. But really, just hearing that made me sound like the worst. No, perhaps I am the worst. That¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m the worst.

    May took my bread in hand, and bit in.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t go out, we aren¡¯t moving. You¡¯ve got to give orders. You¡¯re doing various things here and there, right? And wait, that little brother was really worried.¡±

    Little brother was surely Leold-kun.

    It¡¯s nice that he looked up to me, but before his innocent eyes, the ancestors are filled with inexplicable sentiment, it seems. If possible, I should avoid him, or something. I¡¯ve reaffirmed that the ancestors actually do have that sort of conscience.

    Of all else, while we would be rebuilding Galleria and Rusworth, by our n, we would be selling a favor, and having them fight it out.

    It wasn¡¯t as if we were assisting out of good will.

    ¡°... Ah, I¡¯m the worst. The worst damn gigolo of them all. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll just have Novem and the others do their best on the battlefield. Yeah, gigolo is fine. So shan¡¯t l do nothing as a gigolo would? If it¡¯s now, I¡¯m sure I could be a useless bastard who wouldn¡¯t fall short of anyone.¡±

    There, the Seventh let a surprised voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºJust what are you trying to do, Lyle!? Up until a few days ago, you were so motivated, bute this far, it¡¯s suddenly been nothing but no-goodints.¡»

    The Fifth drew back at my statements.

    ¡ºKid, saying such things right after the Fourth disappeared is...¡»

    The Third stayed silent. Milleia-san sounded conflicted.

    ¡ºWas he so motivated he tired himself out? Well, he did try a bit too hard. If he manages his health and rests a while, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be back to the usual Lyle.¡»

    I could hear everyone¡¯s fed-up words, but more than that, I found the fact that my body didn¡¯t have any power in it to be more troublesome.

    The sense that no force would go into my muscles, and that I didn¡¯t want to do anything, or rather, I couldn¡¯t build any energy.

    This was the first I¡¯d felt anything like it.

    ¡°Hah... I want to have Novem and the other girls support me.¡±

    May continued munching into the bread as she spoke.

    ¡°Uwah, how terrible.¡±

    She said, as she looked at me. Inside the house, Valkyrie Units one through three red at me expressionlessly from the shadows.

    What should I do... I don¡¯t even have the energy to tell them off.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... A few dayster.

    On the border of Galleria and Rusworth, both armies, small scale as they were, spread out their troops and led them forth.

    The trump cards of both sides, the maidens of war Gracia and Elza were stationed at the rear, and as a rare urrence, the squadrons usually at the rear lines were ring at each other from the forefront.

    Such was the state of both camps, but at Galleria¡¯s stronghold tent, Gracia was letting her heart flutter at her brother¡¯s noble form.

    The armor ordered from Beim had arrived, the worksmanship without w, and the ornaments borate.

    Leold spoke with the unfamiliar armor folded over his body.

    ¡°I heard you wouldn¡¯t be moving this time, Gracia, but is that really alright?¡±

    Gracia was also wearing armor, and nearby, argence, with a shield attached at the hilt, was resting horizontally on a rack.

    ¡°No problem. Because this time both sides will just be lightly hitting against one another, and retreating. From this year¡¯s winter, I¡¯ll be genuinely putting you to work, and with this, there shouldn¡¯t be any wars for a while.¡±

    From the start, the preparations were in order to have the traitors of both camps go at each other¡¯s¡¯ throats. After that, by weakening them, and pulling them back, it was possible to greatly chip down their power.

    With the problem that had troubled her for long years being solved in the past few months, Gracia was in high spirits.

    In the pavilion of brother and sister, Miranda stood nearby as guard for the two. Shannon was also nearby as Miranda¡¯s aide.

    Shannon pulled on her sister¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Miranda, I wouldn¡¯t mind if you pampered me to that extent too, you know?¡±

    Miranda smiled as she poked Shannon¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Keep your sleep talk for when you¡¯re asleep, Shannon. Now then, normally, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for Lyle to havee here, but... since Monica¡¯s on our side, perhaps he started out on the other camp?¡±

    Turning an ear to Miranda¡¯s utterance was Lyle¡¯s admirer Leold.

    ¡°Lyle-dono ising?

    Shannon shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°That was the n from the start. But maybe there isn¡¯t such a need?¡±

    There, Leold...

    ¡°I... see... it¡¯s a bit of a shame.¡±

    Saying that, he gave a bitter smile. It seems he wanted Lyle to see him in his best dress for his first campaign. Sensing her brother¡¯s sentiment.

    ¡°... I don¡¯t see what harm there would be in letting him join our side for a bit.¡±

    Gracia-san said...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In Rusworth¡¯s tent, Aria yelled at Monica, who had rushed a packed lunch all the way from Galleria.

    ¡°Monica! Just what are you thinking!?¡±

    There, Monica shed tears, showing off her functions unnecessary to an automaton.

    ¡°I mean...! The Chicken Dickhead isn¡¯t eating, lost his motivation, and is just lounging around! I kept worrying and worrying about his nutritional bnce! I wanted to bring him a special Monica-maid lunch!¡±

    As Monica feigned tears, Aria grasped her left twin tail, and immediately told her to return.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter! If you aren¡¯t on that side, sending messages will be a pain, right! Even if the Valkyries are there...¡±

    As long as the mass-produced Valkyries were there, they could use the line to procure information from Lyle. Like that, they could¡¯ve establish correspondence.

    Monica averted her eyes.

    ¡°... Oy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong. It isn¡¯t me. They said if I was going to the other side, then they would too, or some nonsense...¡±

    With Lyle¡¯s deteriorated state as the trigger, the automatons were starting to show arbitrary action, bringing pain to Aria¡¯s forehead.

    Elza in the tent was restless. Unlike usual, she was wearing a specially made outfit for battle... apparently. It seems she was looking forward to see Lyle.

    ¡°B-but she¡¯s already here anyways, right? Then I shall apany her to see...¡±

    Aria held her back with a hand.

    ¡°Novem¡¯s gone over, so just endure it. And if you don¡¯t keep yourself around here, the eyes of others will...¡±

    After Aria said that much, Monica released her hair from her grasp, and stood. She gave a tidy curtsey.

    ¡°Wee back, my master... how was it, perfect movements, weren¡¯t they, Chicken dickwad?¡±

    It seems Lyle had entered the tent.

    When Aria looked at the entrance, she found herself at a loss for words.

    Lyle was truly sparkling. With a refreshing smile, he was in a state one wouldn¡¯t think him to have been bedridden before. And to Monica...

    ¡°The readiness to wee me wherever you are... Monica, I¡¯ll give you a hundred points.¡±

    Aria instantly realized he wasn¡¯t the usual Lyle. And she sent a nce to Novem, standing diagonally behind him. Novem looked down, and shook her head.

    ¡°A hundred! A hundred for this Monica? You wouldn¡¯t mean the max to be a thousand, would you?¡±

    Lyle flicked up his blue hair with the tips of his right hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, a perfect hundred out of a hundred. I¡¯ll even draw a flower around it.¡±

    Seeing Lyle like that, Monica began to quiver.

    ¡°He¡¯s returned. My chicken dickwad has returned... it¡¯s fever time!!¡±

    Ignoring Monica¡¯srge cry, Aria pressed both hands to her face.

    ¡°... Why is it you¡¯re always like that at the important times?¡±

    Novem nodded at Aria¡¯s words.

    ¡°When I went to get him, he was already... we can only try to ovee as he is.¡±

    Ariamented, Novem gave up, and Monica started to hum. As Lyle began a grandugh, Elza alone sat in her chair, unable toprehend the current situation...

 Volume 12 - 17: Fight More

    Fight More

    ¡®Twas a refreshing, cloudy sky.

    On such a perfect day for war, I sat on the second level of a stack of crates, and I looked down over the Valkyries dancing around.

    Looking up at me, Novem, Aria and May were making enervated expressions, while Elza-san looked nervous. Surrounding eyes gathered on me, but as I was always showered with attention, this much wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy me.

    The Valkyries each danced a different dance, their movements as if to encircle me making it look as if they were performing some sort of bizarre ritual.

    For every one doing a beautiful waltz, there was another in a handstand, violently spinning their legs through the air. They each disyed their willful individuality, but when they all moved around in the same circle, it looked considerably ominous.

    But they said it was to celebrate my recovery, so it did make me feel happy.

    (I sure am a happy one. It feels a bit eerie, but they think of me so... as I thought, I¡¯m a man who was born to be loved.)

    As I looked over those Valkyries, I spoke.

    ¡°When they show off their quirks like that, I can¡¯t feel any uniformity. On the contrary, it¡¯s as if they¡¯ve no quirks to speak of. But I can understand that you¡¯re all rejoicing. I, Lyle Walt... am once more in perfect form! There¡¯s no longer a need for you to worry!¡±

    Standing on the second story wooden crate, I thrusted the fists of both hands towards the heavens, and lifted my face towards them as well.

    ¡°Hmm, the heavens are blessing me as well. It¡¯s a good thing it¡¯s cloudy without too much sunlight today.¡±

    Whether it be sunny or raining, or even if hail were to fall, in the end, it¡¯s their blessing. The man who is loved by all forms of weather must be loved across the skies.

    And as a brilliant theory popped into my head.

    ¡°Muh, I¡¯ve thought of something nice!¡±

    But I could hear it from below. Yelling at me, and as if pleading for something. Looking down on Aria¡¯s earnest face felt like a bad thing to do, so I jumped down from atop the crate...

    ¡°Hup! And now for a beautifulnding!¡±

    Inded right before Aria, taking a single deep lunge before standing. There, Aria used the hilt of the spear in her hand to hit my head.

    ¡°That hurt, did it not. Jealous? If it¡¯s candy, I¡¯ve got more to give.¡±

    When I started digging through my pocket, Aria yelled.

    ¡°Idiot! Put a stop to this strange ritual already! Just look around, it¡¯s scaring everyone!¡±

    The soldiers of Rusworth were watching the dancing Valkyries surround us. Perhaps they found it ominous, as everyone was looking on with a strange face.

    ¡°How rude of you to call it a strange ritual. They¡¯re merely dancing to celebrate my recovery. It seems they¡¯ve yet to develop expression, so they¡¯re only dancing to express their emotions. If you think of it like that, isn¡¯t it cute?¡±

    Novem shook her head to the side.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, a little longer, and a war is going to start. I believe it best to tone down actions that would lower morale. There are no absolutes on the battlefield.¡±

    Scolded by Novem, I felt there was no helping it, so I halted the dance. All operating Valkyries had assembled out of worry for my poor health, so I hadn¡¯t the slightest idea of the affairs of Galleria.

    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. If you say so, Novem. All of you, leave the dancing at that. I¡¯ll leave it to you to develop synchronization for next time.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have them go at it again? You really are an idiot!¡±

    On Aria¡¯s words, I smiled.

    ¡°Hmm, if you don¡¯tprehend, then feel free to call me a fool. I¡¯ll keep fighting on.¡±

    When I said such a cool line, as anticipated, Elza-san¡¯s face turned red. As expected of me. She¡¯s already on the verge of falling. My own charm was a frightening thing, but it seems that Celes stole all of Septem¡¯s power from within me. In that case, this is just my original mor.

    Novem made a bitter smile.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, please don¡¯t pull a line from thin air to avoid the subject. What do you n to do about this situation? Do you have no means of contacting the other side? Galleria¡¯s side is also a battlefield, and infiltrating at this point will be difficult... it is my thoughts it bet you head over there and...¡±

    Why not move to that side to control the battle? Such a proposal from Novem was never spoken through to its end. The one to interrupt was Elza-san.

    ¡°Ah, no... could you wait a moment? See, we¡¯ve been exchanging letters for a while now, and today¡¯s well... how about staying on this camp, Lyle-dono?¡±

    Awkwardly trying to stop me, she showed off her brand new attire. Perhaps she had tried adding femininity to her knight clothing, but she was wearing a skirt, and boots that covered all the way to her thighs.

    The pale skin of her face was dyed red, and her eyes were clouded.

    ¡°Very well, then I¡¯ll stay here. Well, today¡¯s but a sh of those that have iting to them. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if I¡¯m here. And Elza-san.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes?¡±

    As her face turned to a delighted smile, I directed a smile as well.

    ¡°You¡¯re pulling off those clothes better than thest I saw you. I¡¯ve been fascinated by the portion visible between your skirt and boots.¡±

    When I gave an honest answer, Aria pinched my back. She must be jealous.

    ¡°What is it, did you want to beplemented? Fret not, Aria, you¡¯ve got a charm only you possess. I¡¯ve fallen deep for that heroic splendor of yours.¡±

    As I said that with a smile, her left hand came into high-speed contact with my face.

    ¡°Why are you making ys at women even at a time like this!? And what¡¯s heroic splendor supposed to mean!? Huh!?¡±

    Pressing my right hand to my face, I to her.

    ¡°... Splendid p. But please not the face. I¡¯m busy today, so I¡¯ll have to apany youter. On the night¡¯s bed if you wish.¡±

    There, Aria¡¯s face turned the same bright red as her hair, and she lowered her spear on me. If it hit, it would¡¯ve really been dangerous, but if you think of it as her hiding her embarrassment, it has a cuteness to it as well.

    (I get the feeling anyone but me would¡¯ve died from that, but ¡®tis a trivial matter. If Aria didn¡¯t go this far, there¡¯d be little worth in going at it.)

    ¡°A wonderful strike! If that hit, I would¡¯ve died. So aren¡¯t you d you¡¯re paired with me?¡±

    ¡°You should die once or twice to repent! Even now, you keep embarrassing us all!¡±

    Aria¡¯s eyes were teary, but having her call it embarrassment made me tilt my head. I think she was under some sort of misunderstanding.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the small stuff. It¡¯s only embarrassing because you think of it as embarrassment. But this is my standard, so it¡¯s no problem to me. Rather, I really am busy today, so can we continue thister?¡±

    Novem looked in my direction, touching a hand to her face, and tilting her head.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you just going to sit back and watch today?¡±

    Such a Novem was cute, but Elza-san was panicking over whether to stop Aria, or leave her as she was, so to send her a life raft, I spoke.

    ¡°Well, everyone listen up. Today I¡¯m here, so there¡¯s no need to worry. That¡¯s all I can say for now. That¡¯s how it is, so I¡¯ll be off to prepare. I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡±

    Seeing me dere it so boldly, Elza-san blushed and nodded, Aria held her head, and Novem sent a conflicted smile my way as she waved me off.

    I was seen off by the Valkyries, as I entered one of the tents not in use.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I entered the tent, I found Monica humming, as she prepared it for my use.

    And as she saw me, she waved her hand with an exceedingly good smile on her face.

    ¡°Look around, Chicken Dickhead. I, Monica, have takenmand of the useless scrap units one through three to prepare this tent for you! The preparations are perfect!¡±

    I had borrowed it because I wanted a space to be alone, but Monica was already taking the initiative to spin her gears and prepare it.

    I ced a hand on her shoulder.

    ¡°Thank you, Monica. You all did well. I have something I want to think over alone for a while. So could you go and help out outside? I¡¯lle for you soon. I¡¯m relying on all of you.¡±

    When I directed a smile, Valkyrie Units One through Three assumed poses. They opened their mouthes at the same time.

    ¡°Leave it to me! This perfect Valkurie One!¡±

    ¡°Special model Unit Two will actualize her master¡¯s orders!¡±

    ¡°More than One and Two, Unit Three shall serve her master.¡±

    They posed together, but their messages were all over the ce. Monica looked over the three machines, and scoffed.

    ¡°For automatons to not match breath, tantly doing nothing but shing their forced individuality... my eyes can¡¯t endure it.¡±

    The Valkyries expanded the binders on their back, and tried to take their weapons out when I hit my hands together.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s time for work.. You three takemand of the other Valkyries outside. Monica, I¡¯m assigning you to Novem.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I shall show you how different I am from these degraded bootlegged shams!¡±

    Following Monica, who burst off, the three Valkyries left the tent.

    And a Third Generation Head holding in hisughter spoke to me.

    ¡ºSo are you up to form today, mr. lyle? I¡¯ve the feeling your firepower has beencking so far. But more importantly, do you have a n? If you don¡¯t send the Valkyries, or go directly to Galleria¡¯s camp yourself...¡»

    The Third sounded worried, but there weren¡¯t any problems for me.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll just be hiding this time. Well, it¡¯s a good opportunity to put a stop to this stream of conspired warfare. When the ones drinking the good stuff learn just how dangerous of a situation they¡¯ve been ced in, they¡¯ll quiet down some. In the end, they¡¯ll either think they¡¯re dead meat, or actually drop dead.¡±

    In regards to me, the Fifth sounded a little surprised.

    ¡º... Oy, the n was to have the traitors sh and weaken each other, wasn¡¯t it?¡»

    He said. I had thought so as well, but there was a more suitable option in this situation, so I merely chose to choose it.

    And I had concern from the start.

    ¡°There¡¯s the possibility that there are those who¡¯ve been having exchanges behind the scenes like Gracia and Elza. It¡¯s not a stretch to think they¡¯d try to make it look like they¡¯re desperately fighting on. Because even if they throw their popces at one another, it will all be fine as long as they survive themselves.¡±

    The Seventh sounded impressed at my opinion.

    ¡ºSo you noticed, Lyle. No, mr. lyle. But even so, that doesn¡¯t change the fact they¡¯ll suffer heavy casualties. If you cut down the number of lords or officials any further, the countries won¡¯t be able to move. Thinking of the bnce, this matter is a peaceful one.¡»

    The Seventh tried to persuade me, but surprisingly enough, the Third and Milleia-san supported my position. And the opinions of the Jewel were divided in half.

    (... With an even number of them, majority vote bes difficult.)

    While the Fifth and Seventh tried to talk me out of it, the Third.

    ¡ºHow about we let mr .lyle do as he likes? I want to see what sort of result that one will bring about. What¡¯s more, if he worsens the situation, then worsees to worst, we pull those two leaders out and book it.¡»

    Milleia-san was of the same opinion.

    ¡ºJust a little more to bag them after all. Good grief, if he was just this assertive on a regr basis, I¡¯d never get tired of walking. The gap is important, but he needs to fix up his usual hesitation a little more, I see.¡»

    She handed down some harsh words, but if I take it as her worry for me, it isn¡¯t bad at all. And it¡¯s not like I¡¯m wishing for the worst case scenario.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken there. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve an intent to pull those two from their positions. They¡¯re both specialized to leading troops and fighting on the battlefield. In that case, this is quite the appropriate situation.¡±

    The Fifth consented to that one. But he showed disapproval to an alteration of the n.

    ¡ºI have to agree to that. I agree... but in that case, there¡¯s no need to go out of your way to do something akin to gambling, right?¡»

    The Seventh as well.

    ¡ºMaking hasty revisions and making a situation where you can¡¯t get the two to fall will be troublesome. And wait, the conversation¡¯s naturally turned towards seducing them, but I guess that just shows Lyle¡¯s growth... in various ways.¡»

    Hearing the opinions of the ancestors, I burst intoughter. I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.

    Milleia-san.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s up, Lyle?¡»

    After clearing my throat, I boldly dered to the vacant tent. Spreading both my hands, and looking up at the ceiling, I could see the lumber supporting its structure.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, my good people! It¡¯s not that this Lyle Walt is seducing anyone! When you get to my level, the women you set your eyes on go and fall of their own ord!¡±

    After a little silence, the Thirdughed out loud.

    ¡ºFor his overconfidence to go this far, as expected of mr. lyle. But whether they fall by themselves, or get seduced, if it fails, won¡¯t it be fatal? And have you forgotten you¡¯re regrly connected by line to Monica-chan and the others? They can determine your location instantly.¡»

    Right, just as I could tell their position, they could sense mine as well. So even if I hid, and stayed silent, they¡¯de to find me. If I told them, I think they¡¯d listen to my orders, but that just wouldn¡¯t be any fun.

    I had thought to test it out, so I decided to make use of this opportunity.

    I took out the sword I¡¯d borrowed from Aria. A type of Magic Tool, and something handed down by a skilled knight during the invasion of Selva, apparently.

    I smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If I use this, it¡¯ll create an interference with the Jewel, and throw the line into disarray. I can¡¯t usually use Magic Tools, but tools are all about how you use them. I can run away whenever I want. FWAHAHAHA!!¡±

    If you used a Magic Tool, it would interfere with the Jewel and disable it. Because of that, I had never used them before. But they were quite a convenient thing to have at a time like this.

    When I raised a grandugh as I said that, the Third suddenly burst into a panic.

    ¡º... Eh? Wait a second! In that case, we won¡¯t be able to watch mr. lyle¡¯s¨C¡»

    The Seventh was also flustered.

    ¡ºY-you can¡¯t, Lyle! That method brings no joy to any of us! How about we think of a different means and...¡»

    Milleia-san began scolding me.

    ¡ºLyle, when the festival finallyes, it¡¯s unfair if I don¡¯t get to enjoy it with everyone else. Understood. I¡¯ll also assist, so how about you put the Magic Tool down, and talk things out? Look, if you just send your consciousness over to the Jewel for a bit, it¡¯ll be over before you know it.¡»

    I¡¯m sure they nned to use the magic of persuasion too prevent me from using the Magic Tool. If it was Milleia-san, perhaps she would actually be able to pull it off, so I gave augh.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote! I, Lyle Walt... Have a principle of doing what I set out to do! I¡¯m not the sort of man to give in to threats! Well then, fare thee well!¡±

    When I drew the de, and flowed Mana in, the Skills bestowed on the metal activated, and interfered with the Jewel. They both messed with one another, and the voices I could hear from the Jewel became broken and disconnected.

    At the end, the Fifth.

    ¡ºNot my... -blem...... -ore.¡»

    He said. I continued pouring Mana into the sword, returning it to its scabbard as I flipped my hair.

    ¡°What, I¡¯ll be back in time for the main event, and I¡¯ll release it these. Just wait a little.¡±

    I muttered aware of the fact they couldn¡¯t hear me.

    ¡°You should really have patience once in a while, dear ancestors of mine.¡±

    Giving a grin, I exited the tent, and concealed myself. It was all to get both sides to fight seriously.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... As both camps red at one another, Gracia sent Miranda as a messenger.

    Even when this was a farce of a war, it was still her brother¡¯s first campaign. She wanted to have Lyle by his side.

    Officially, they weren¡¯t supposed to have any means to contact him, so as a front, they had to dispatch someone. But Miranda had given a vague exnation, and all that was left was to wait for the man himself to arrive.

    Restless as she waited, Gracia looked over the inside of her tent as she awaited the return of messenger Miranda.

    As she couldn¡¯t calm down, the surrounding lords likely thought her irritated, as they hung their heads in silence.

    Leold tried to be tactful.

    ¡°Gracia, even if you don¡¯t puch such pressure on your surroundings... I¡¯m sure everyone will fight to their fullest.¡±

    Hearing those words, Gracia began putting on a y with him.

    ¡°Hmm, those words hold no weight when theye from one ignorant of the battlefield. When there could still be traitors among us, who can say when my head will be cut in my sleep. I¡¯ve said I would depend on the loyalty of everyone present today, but...¡±

    Thinking over how awkward it was to say such things to her cute little brother, Gracia continued acting, when Miranda returned to the tent. Gracia swallowed down her joy, and took on an imposing attitude.

    ¡°So you¡¯vee. How has Rusworth replied?¡±

    The lords all remained mindful of what the messenger was about to say. Miranda got onto a knee.

    ¡°... Unable, is the reply.¡±

    Miranda couldn¡¯t give a detailed exnation in this situation, so she just gave a brief ry of the result.

    As Gracia stood, she thought to herself.

    (What does he mean he¡¯s unable!? He just has to show himself a little more on this side, does he not? Can¡¯t he just care about me a little m... w-wait! Since he¡¯s the person Elza likes, could it be she...)

    Standing still, Gracia remained silent for a while before opening her mouth again.

    ¡°... Once more. Messenger, I¡¯ll have you go to Rusworth¡¯s camp once more. Everyone else, to your stations!¡±

    Sending the lords back to their own armies, with only those concerned left in the tent, Gracia spoke.

    ¡°Miranda-chan, what do you mean it isn¡¯t happening!?¡±

    As she approached Miranda as if to cling on to her, Miranda scratched her face with a finger.

    ¡°No, um... they can¡¯t find Lyle, it seems.¡±

    Gracia spoke immediately.

    ¡°Wait, you said that automaton called Monica-chan naturally get into contact with him! What¡¯s more, having all units move to that side wasn¡¯t part of the... it couldn¡¯t be.¡±

    The worst possibility floated in her head. A delusion of if Elza had noticed her feelings, and stolen Lyle away.

    ¡°That biiittch!!¡±

    When Gracia raised her voice, Leold frantically stepped on to soothe her...

    ¡°Gracia, wait! There may be someone around! And he may have his own circumstances!¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In Rusworth, the Valkyries fidgeted as they searched all through the camp.

    Monica was sitting, cradling her knees in Elza¡¯s tent. The line was cut, so she couldn¡¯t supply herself from Lyle¡¯s Mana pool. At a time like this, she was making sure not to take needless movements, and run out of energy. So she remained on standby.

    But perhaps the individual herself wanted to go, as she wouldn¡¯t stop mumbling to herself.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t part from the Chicken dickwad there... not being by his side during his fever time, I¡¯m a failure as a maid. This Monica is no Monica. God dammit... dammit all...¡±

    Seeing Monica in a corner of the tent, staring at a support beam and talking to herself, Aria let out a sigh.

    ¡°Just because you can¡¯t get in contact for a bit? Lyle¡¯s got considerable skill himself, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine. Right, No... vem?¡±

    When Aria looked at Novem standing to her side, she took a step back and took some distance.

    ¡°... Eh? Did you say something? What could it be? Oh, do you happen to know where Lyle-sama is? Is he back yet? I should go search for... no, but I¡¯ve been ordered to stay... what should I do?¡±

    Completely expressionless. And a voice without any inflection, she wasn¡¯t the usual Novem whose smile would never go extinct. She was wobbling a bit, grasping the Forxuz House¡¯s heirloom staff in her hand much stronger than usual.

    Aria looked at Elza. In the tent, sitting in her chair, Elza was also worrying for Lyle.

    ¡°I tried to find him when that messenger person came for him, but since he wasn¡¯t there, I had to decline... the timing matches up too well.¡±

    Aria noticed Elza was acting strange, and was about to try lulling her with words he would return in no time, when she recalled herst conversation with the man.

    (Wait, just now, he... said he was just going to be watching, yet he was going to be busy.)

    Then isn¡¯t this part of Lyle¡¯s n? She was about to bring that up, when Elza stood.

    ¡°She did it. That woman...e to think of it, her letter said she had someone she liked. No matter how you look at it, that was Lyle-dono, right! Pretending to send a messenger, she really snatched him away!¡±

    As Elza worked herself up, Aria tried to say it wasn¡¯t the case. She tried.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true. Miranda is our¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªThe possibility exists. It¡¯s Miranda-san, after all.¡±

    Novem quietly muttered. Her usual discontentments, or perhaps unconsciously, the girl herself didn¡¯t sound too mindful of what she had said. But she couldn¡¯t¡¯ permit a situation where Lyle was unounted for, it seems.

    There, Elza grabbed a nearby staff, left the tent, and wrung out her voice.

    ¡°Gather the generals at once! There¡¯s been a change of ns. I shall personally...¡±

    After saying that much, a soldier raced over, and informed her. His knees shaking to Elza¡¯s bloodcurling atmosphere.

    ¡°E-Elza-sama! The messenger hase from Galleria again...¡±

    There stood Miranda behind the soldier.

    ¡°Have you found Lyle yet? If possible, I¡¯d like to take him back quickly. We¡¯ve got circumstances of our own.¡±

    Aria leapt out of the tent, and looked at the messenger¡¯s face. But Elza turned her staff to Miranda.

    ¡°When you¡¯ve abducted Lyle-dono yourself, you have quite the nerve. Go tell that woman. That I¡¯ll never conspire with her again to the end of this world. I¡¯ll have him snatched back.¡±

    On Elza¡¯s promation, Miranda made a nk expression, before looking at Aria. Elza immediately headed for her generals, and Novem unsteadily followed along.

    Miranda to Aria.

    ¡°What happened? What do you mean Lyle isn¡¯t here? And it sounds like she thinks I¡¯m the one who took him.¡±

    Aria hurriedly tried to convey the present situation. But the problemy in that this sort of thing was Aria¡¯s weak point. After all, having heard her exnation, Miranda...

    ¡°... That woman, when I thought she was staying quiet, she goes and does quite some nasty things.¡±

    Seeing Miranda¡¯s shoulders shake, Aria thought it was a mistake.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s wrong! Novem was also acting strange because Lyle was gone. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because she¡¯s...!¡±

    But without listening to Aria¡¯s exnations, Miranda turned, and headed for the horse she¡¯de one.

    And she spoke to Aria.

    ¡°Go tell Novem. ¡®If that¡¯s how you¡¯re going to y it, I¡¯ve got some cards of my own¡¯. Also, Aria, go and find Lyle already... or could it be you¡¯re in cahoots with that woman?¡±

    Looking into Miranda¡¯s eyes, Aria stepped back again, and shook her head. Miranda smiled and spoke to Aria.

    ¡°I see, that¡¯s good. You¡¯re my friend, Aria. I trust you won¡¯t betray me.¡±

    Aria couldn¡¯t take Miranda¡¯s words at face value. She was usually quite tactless, but looking at Miranda¡¯s bloodthirsty smile, it¡¯s not as if she could remain oblivious.

    That was a warning.

    Aria could understand that.

    (W-what are you going to do about this, Lyle~!)

    On the verge of tears, Aria ran off to search for Lyle, who¡¯d disappeared off somewhere...

 Volume 12 - 18: The Witches

    The Witches

    ... The first movements came in the two ring camps as each¡¯s representatives came to stand at the lead.

    At first, the two known names of Gracia and Elza hadn¡¯t even been on the battlefield. But suddenly showing their motivation, they held more fighting spirit than ever before as they stood at the front.

    Around them, the various traitors and ones benefitting at others¡¯ expense were lined up.

    A cloudy sky.

    On the stormy border battlefield, Gracia mounted her horse, a spear as tall as her grasped in her right hand. The grip was long, and it had a small shield attached.

    To Gracia, who let off her rage, the surrounding lords.

    ¡°Grand Duke Proxy, would it not be dangerous to go out on the battlefield without any attendants? Up to now, those of the Grand Duke House have always been by your side.¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re to leap out, then in that case our turn shall never...¡±

    One of the feudal lords giving a troubled smile received a harsh re. Gracia¡¯s violet eyes were filled with malice.

    ¡°And what of it? You all need only fight as well. Or have you forgotten how you¡¯ve always dispatched me to the front, retreating to the rear lines yourselves?¡±

    ¡°T-that is...¡±

    To the Lord, Gracia went on.

    ¡°... Fret not, I¡¯ll hold down that witch for you. So you all are to fight the enemies before your eyes. That¡¯s all there is to it, right?¡±

    Sensing the atmosphere that would take no more words, the lords nodded together this time alone. Among them were some who even gave vulgar smiles.

    If Gracia started her battle, it seems they nned to flee due to the danger.

    After looking over such lords of her country, Gracia turned her eyes to Elza in the distance...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... At Gracia ring at her, Elza took a posture as if too look down on her from a high point.

    On horseback, she held up her staff, tapping that mace-like rod against her shoulder a number of times.

    Her atmosphere different from usual, the surrounding soldiers were perplexed.

    ¡°Elza-sama?¡±

    Elza remained expressionless.

    ¡°You all shall fight the enemy before you. You volunteered for this role yourselves, so you¡¯re at least to do that much.¡±

    But the one leading the soldiers was making a pale face.

    ¡°You can¡¯t! What if we get dragged into your battle with the witch!?¡±

    Anyone dragged into the battles of Elza and Gracia would die, he appealed, but Elza remained expressionless.

    ¡°And what of it?¡±

    She didn¡¯t turn the slightest ear. To Elza, and to Gracia, they were only shing two camps of traitors by Lyle¡¯s n. Even if one party turned coat along the way, they had no intent to revise the program.

    ¡°N-nothing...¡±

    When the soldier chief who had beenmuting with the enemy shut his mouth, Elza let her hair flutter in the wind. She used her left hand to brush away the locks pressed against her face, her violet eyes letting off a cold light.

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely not forgiving you today. Gracia...¡±

    Elza and Gracia. Both sides¡¯ fighting spirit had risen to a level it had never reached before...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... When she heard the signal to attack, sitting on Porter¡¯s roof, Miranda grasped the cor of Shannon, who was clinging to her clothing from behind, not looking ahead at all.

    ¡°Shannon, confirm Novem¡¯s position. If Aria is there, then tell me.¡±

    Seeing Miranda¡¯s smile, Shannon violently nodded her head up and down. Not because she was able to see her face, but because her Mana flow told her that her sister was seriously angry.

    Shannon wasn¡¯t stupid enough to resist Miranda when she was like that.

    Near Miranda, Porter¡¯s driver ra held her staff as it to embrace it, pushing her sses up with her fingertips to restore their positioning.

    ¡°Novem-san pushed the me onto you? Rather, isn¡¯t she the one who didn¡¯t notice when Lyle-san disappeared under her nose?¡±

    Shannon didn¡¯t say anything as she frantically scanned the battlefield in motion, but as she observed her sister¡¯s reactions, Miranda addressed ra.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s Lyle, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fine. But if his disappearance is to throw off all our ns, then Novem is in need of some retribution. Since Lyle won¡¯t hand down punishment, isn¡¯t it proper for we to be the ones to do it?¡±

    ra indifferently.

    ¡°I won¡¯t call it proper, but it does bother me why Novem-san would say such a thing. And wait, you n on making me support you?¡±

    Miranda smiled.

    ¡°Of course. I mean, it will be difficult for me alone.¡±

    Not saying a word that she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Novem, Miranda was also an exception. ra let out a sigh, and decided to follow Miranda¡¯s side this time.

    But.

    ¡°Well, the biggest problem is really the fact that Lyle-san disappeared, though.¡±

    When ra muttered that, Shannon raised arge voice.

    ¡°There! She¡¯s there! I found her, sis! She¡¯sing straight at us!¡±

    When Shannon hurriedly said that, Miranda turned to ra.

    ¡°I see. Aria isn¡¯t with her. Then ra... could you close in on Novem?¡±

    ra moved her staff, setting Porter in motion. With its body like an armored vehicle, Porter stood out even on the battlefield.

    Miranda had conviction that Novem woulde her way without a doubt.

    ¡°Now I¡¯ll have you repent, Novem!¡±

    Perhaps she had heard Miranda¡¯s voice, but Novem continued racing her horse straight at the party...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Leaping off her horse, Gracaa swung her spear to the side.

    As mes covered her surroundings, a pir of ice manifested in front of her. The ice that wouldn¡¯t easily melt, even in Gracia¡¯s mes, could only have been produced by Elza.

    Elza swung down her staff from atop the ice, while Gracia took the blow with her spear.

    That strike one wouldn¡¯t think hade from a magician violently threw Gracia towards the ground.

    But...

    ¡°You traitoorr!!¡±

    Gracia turned her left hand to the earth, opening her palm, and from it fire gushed out with good momentum, killing the force, and contrarily, pushing Elza back.

    Sent flying with the spear, Elza let her body to one turn as she corrected her positioning andnded. The ice she had created melted, flooding the ground. The force of the surrounding inferno weakened some.

    On the maddened battlefield of hot and icy air, the two faced one another.

    Elza turned her staff towards Gracia.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who betrayed first!!¡±

    A few hundred spears made of ice manifested. The tips of those spears that had appeared in thin air as if to surround Gracia, were d in an incredibly cold aura, letting off a white smoke.

    They all came at her at once, but Gracia only spread her feet a bit, and let me blow out from her own body.

    As that pale blue me covered her form, the spears of ice evaporated before they could pierce into her, and disappeared.

    Within the vapor enveloping everything in fog, Elza held up her staff, freezing over its top to produce a giant de of ice. Swinging it back with one hand, she blew the fog away.

    The motion had been to block the serious blow to impale her from behind.

    Elza¡¯s de of ice had begun to melt, but without paying that any mind, she lowered it down on Gracia.

    ¡°... Fire bullet.¡±

    An elementary level projectile magic, and one difficult tond a fatal blow with. Akin to smashing a small mass of Mana against an opponent.

    But taken up to Gracia¡¯s ss, the Bullet magic was quite a convenient one due to its invocation speed.

    From her protruding left hand, several fireballs a few meters across were produced.

    Elza clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Che... Ice Wall!¡±

    Swiping her left hand to the side, she produced a wall of ice before her, that¡¯s thickness exceeded ten meters.

    Therge impacting fireballs raised a white smoke, as they shaved the wall away.

    To get the drop on her opponent in that time space, Elza began moving, only to open her eyes wide as she looked at the ice she had created.

    There, she saw the emerging form of Gracia, who had pierced her way through it.

    Hurriedly, she made an ice shield, but unable to kill the momentum, Elza was sent flying. The wettened earth had turned to mud, and Elza was covered in it. Whirled up mud frose over, several brown pirs of ice forming around.

    Standing up, Elza looked down at her own clothing.

    ¡°You muscle head!¡±

    With enough force to freeze all the cloudednd around, a cold air started to blow with Elza at the case. Gracia defended her eyes from the storm of frost as she began to feel the ground under her feet ice over.

    ¡°You magic fool!¡±

    Raising the output of the pale me surrounding her, Gracia instantly began to melt the ice around her.

    The battlefield asionally experienced colds that exceeded the greatest of winters, other times assailed by heats surpassing summer, an unthinkable situation...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... On a different field, Novem faced Miranda one on one.

    No, Miranda was receiving support from Shannon and ra, so it couldn¡¯t exactly be called a one on one duel.

    Novem was fighting with her staff in the form of a scythe, but the moment she moved to use magic, Shannon atop Porter cried out.

    ¡°N-next is fire! A realrge pir-type one!¡±

    She knew what Novem would fire before she used it, and Miranda moved to crush her invocation.

    In a state of affairs where she was unable to use any magic, Novem was forced to fight Miranda in close quarters.

    With two daggers in her hands, Miranda dexterously parried a lowering of the scythe, before going right into a kick.

    Jumping back, Novem offered a line.

    ¡°You¡¯re still up and kicking.¡±

    Unlike usual, she muttered in an expression from which one could barely feel any emotion. Miranda made sure not to let her smile die out.

    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m sorry for that. Even so, when we¡¯re preemptively crushing every action you make, you¡¯re not crumbling at all. Do you have no concept of impatience?¡±

    Novem felt ra¡¯s presence circling around from behind, and instantly began moving.

    The battle didn¡¯t have the shiness of Elza and Gracia¡¯s, but the soldiers that had tried to step in were copsed on the ground all the same.

    Soldiers of both camps had approached, thinking they could defeat the girls. So they were sinking into the muddy earth.

    Miranda let her feet sink in deep, kicking off to elerate at once, sending grime flying behind her.

    Novem discerned Miranda¡¯s consecutive attacks, as the distance between the two of them decreased.

    ¡°... Do you know where Lyle-sama is?¡±

    From the start, that was the line Novem wouldn¡¯t stop repeating. Mirandaughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t. But I see... Novem, right now, you¡¯re already considerably distracted!¡±

    ¡°...!¡±

    Novem¡¯s expression changed ever-so-slightly. Not overlooking the slightest gap of negligence, Miranda immediately took to action.

    When she thrust a daggers out, Novem dodged. But Miranda let go of that dagger, grabbing Novem¡¯s ponytail, forcefully mming her head into the ground.

    Coupled with the slippery ground, she had used Novem¡¯s opening to m her down.

    But...

    ¡°Miranda, get back!¡±

    On Shannon¡¯s words, Miranda instantly jumped back, as a wind danced around Novem. The water in the ground began to move unnaturally in the wind, as it swirled with Novem at the center.

    And as Novem stuck a hand into the mud to stand, around her of mud, snakes of mud started to form. One, two, until in the end, nine had taken shape.

    Without wiping the mud off of her face, Novem changed her staff to a spear shape. One of therge snakes let Novem rest on its head, and lifted her into the air.

    ¡°As I thought, Miranda-san, you¡¯re skilled. I¡¯m thankful that you¡¯ll wield that power for Lyle-sama¡¯s sake. But... don¡¯t let it get to your head.¡±

    It was different from the usual Novem. Different from the indifferent voice she had been using as well. On that voice full of indistinct emotion, Miranda felt a chill run down her spine. But that¡¯s all it was.

    ¡°You don¡¯t possibly think you were the only one hiding their abilities? Then how about this.¡±

    The ground under Miranda¡¯s feet swelled, slowly giving way to show therge figure of a cat-like animal.

    Seeing that magic, ra clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Che... Golem production and maniption. So you could do it dammit. Then say something sooner.¡±

    Shannon took some distance from a ra scarier than usual shrinking her body from the ce that had be a battlefield ofrge-scale golems.

    Novem looked at Miranda.

    ¡°A cat, is it? It really is cute.¡±

    A Novem showed off her leisure, Miranda dered.

    ¡°Who said that¡¯s all there was to it, I wonder?¡±

    Showing a smile, the quadrupedal feline golem of mud stood on two legs, growing a mane, and baring its fangs. From its back sprouted six thick sets of arms. Each held a weapon of its own, and as its body was covered in armor, there a beastly warrior stood.

    The serpent and beast¡¯s eyes shined, as their battle began to stand out in a way that didn¡¯t fall short of Gracia and Elza¡¯s...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    May and Eva.

    Along with the two of them, on a hill a little away from the battlefield, I sat and watched.

    Around were the elves Eva had brought along, and they were excitedly inspecting the battlefield with memo pads in hand. Among them were some even drawing pictures.

    May sat munching on some bread, while Eva was looking at me with a cramped smile.

    I looked at the battlefield as I spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s a tempest. Novem and the others are having a giant sh of monsters. Don¡¯t you think it truly is worth seeing?¡±

    I smiled gently at Eva as I brushed my hair. Eva shook her head to the side.

    ¡°Lyle, why are you all the way over here?¡±

    To her question, I gave a simple answer.

    ¡°Because I walked here with May.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you takingmand of the battlefield?¡±

    ¡°There are a few circumstances behind it, and being here is most interesting.¡±

    ¡°Why are the two maidens of war, and our party seriously going at each other¡¯s¡¯ throats!?¡±

    ¡°For me!¡±

    For such beautiful women to fight over me, it reminded me of how sinful a man I was. But it really was necessary, so I wouldn¡¯t go in to stop them. Not yet, at least.

    It wasn¡¯t yet the time to put a stop to it.

    ¡°You, do you understand you¡¯re the one who made this situation? Just how do you n to settle itter!?¡±

    To my cute little Eva, who was so worried for me, I shrugged my shoulders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eva... I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll steal the limelight. Just look around. Don¡¯t you think the battlefield is the perfect ce for the maidens of war to confess?¡±

    Eva covered her face with her left hand.

    ¡°I knew you would grow the harem, but adding them at the same time is idiotic. And growing it this far, if you be emperor, it¡¯s only going to grow even further.¡±

    I raised a grandugh.

    ¡°FWAHAHAHA! Fret not, they¡¯ve already fallen. All that¡¯s left is for me to pick them up. And you see... when I be emperor, I¡¯ll give the rest of my life to you guys and the people.¡±

    When my face turned serious, as I thought, my features were splendid, as no matter what I said, it would make for a painting. I¡¯m sure the surrounding elves would pass down my sublimity for eternities toe.

    ¡°... Nihil¡¯s girl¡¯s been caught by a strange one, hasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°But if he goes that far, it does look like it¡¯ll be fun. Crushes the Holy Knight image, so I don¡¯t really want to look at it.¡±

    ¡°Being a little unfortunate is much more fun than perfection. See, that element of surprise thing.¡±

    They weren¡¯t able to give me a precise evaluation. I knew it already, but as I thought, I¡¯m a man to be above understanding.

    ¡°Hmm, so I¡¯m above understanding even before I reach the history books? I really am a man who was born worthy the name of emperor!¡±

    To me, May, who had finished up her bread, offered a line.

    ¡°Lyle, I get the feeling your definition of ¡®above understanding¡¯ is different from the one I know of.¡±

    It seems I have a need to get May to understand my iprehensibility. Eva ignored me, and started recording the battlefield¡¯s state. Seeing how her face was a little red, I noticed she was just hiding her embarrassment after all.

    ¡°Well, leaving that aside. What timing should I rush in... the timing is important after all.¡±

    I pondered over the right time for my entrance.

 Volume 12 - 19: Battlefield Tactician

    Battlefield Tactician

    Riding May to the back lines of Galleria¡¯s camp, I set course for the tent Leold-kun was in.

    ¡°Whoa, you can even see them from here. Fiddlesticks... if it was going to be this interesting, I should¡¯ve gotten a box seat.¡±

    On my voice, May looked to the side. Arge hole had been formed, as the earth was gouged out by the magic that hade flying over.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. In a sense, I think you always have the box seat, Lyle. I¡¯vee to understand quite a few things these days.¡±

    A giant serpent boasting nine heads, and an eight-armed beastly warrior. Next door, a giant soldier of mes was fighting a monster of womanly form made of ice. That side likely saw Novem and co.¡¯s magic, were impressed by its output, and decided to test it out for themselves.

    (When ites to magic, those two have talent. In contrast to Aria¡¯s specialization in closebat, their fortes both lie in long-ranged magic battles, huh.)

    Thinking this was truly interesting, I arrived at the bustling tent of Galleria. Leold-kun looked at me.

    ¡°Lyle-dono!!¡±

    He clung onto me. With teary eyes, and a face so pale he might fall over at any instant.

    ¡°Yep, I¡¯m Lyle-dono. Now then, Leold-kun... how about we get you some medals on your first campaign?¡±

    As I stuck up my thumb, I notified Leold-kun of how a squadron of Rusworth was approaching. It seems a portion of the feudal lords had intentionally let Rusworthian soldiers slip by.

    It was because I had observed such a scene, that I hade to the tents of Galleria. While the others were shily stealing the eyes of the battlefield, I nned to have this side inly earn some exploits.

    ¡°No, um...! Can we not do that after stopping my sister!?¡±

    I gave augh.

    ¡°No, that one¡¯s quite interesting, or rather, it¡¯s necessary, so let them continue. They have to run out of gas. And having them worn out is most convenient for me.¡±

    Saying that, I had Leold-kun gather the surrounding soldiers, and get in formation to intercept the Rusworth squadron.

    I moved to pure support, stopping at answering questions if asked, as I looked over Leold-kun¡¯smand. His deployment wasn¡¯t bad or anything, and if I had to say, it felt safe.

    He had the fundamentals down, and he was doing alright, so I let him surround the soldiers trying for a surprise attack, pincering them when they came in.

    On such a shy battlefield, this was the only ce you¡¯d find simple warfare, but achievements were still achievements.

    Even if fifty soldiers who infiltrated, resolved for death, were surrounded and defeated by close to three hundred, achievements were achievements.

    ¡°You¡¯ve earned some merit in your first campaign. Okay, with this, you¡¯re now a splendid knight.¡±

    I had Leold-kun earn some service, and as I put him on the cleanup, I watched the battlefield of giant golems.

    ¡°... If the Fourth were here, he¡¯d probably say we could charge money for that one.

    Muttering that, I called May over.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Gracia manipted a giant of fire.

    ¡°I see, with this, the output increases, and the scope grows!¡±

    Simrly, having produced a giant of ice, Elzatched onto the female-shaped giant¡¯s hair ornament as she controlled it from atop its head.

    Sitting on the me giant¡¯s shoulder, Gracia, dodged the magic flying at her from the side, as she sent a nce in that direction.

    One of the serpent heads was turned her way. To be more precise, Miranda¡¯s golem had wrenched it that way, but it was still a fact she was attacked.

    ¡°Getting in the way...¡±

    When she thought to get back it, Elza¡¯s golem came in for a body blow. Passing straight through the mes, the ice golem grew more slender.

    But Elza¡¯s figure had disappeared from it.

    ¡°... Above!¡±

    Gracia looked up, to see Elza make a giant sword of her staff, and lower it.

    But Elza¡¯s body did a sudden turn in the air as she shot away. Gracia looked in Novem¡¯s direction, finding the serpent heads entangled around the beast, the beastly warrior¡¯s mouth turned this way.

    Mana gathered, and a st of air shot out of the beast¡¯s mouth.

    Dragged into the gale, Gracia¡¯s golem of me lost shape. Proof that she had yet to get used to the art of controlling and maintaining golems.

    There, from behind, the melted slender hand of the ice golem grasped her body.

    Elza raced down the arm of her own golem, as she approached her.

    ¡°Got you!!¡±

    She tried to draw a line across Gracia¡¯s neck with her sword. But perhaps Elza was also immature in handling, as Gracia enveloped her body in me, melted through the hand, and continued her downward plummet.

    The melted and gouged out golems fell onto the devastated ins, giving Gracia a shortness of breath.

    Elza¡¯s ice split, her golem crumbled, and she descended in front of her. Both sides were taxed for air.

    They had performed an unfamiliar art, but for both of them, this was also the first they had given their all to fight for so long. Their stamina distribution was in a disarray..

    With Novem and Miranda¡¯s battle carrying out above them, the two faced one another, holding up their weapons.

    This strike would be the end of it... or it would have been, when a voice came down from the sky.

    ¡°Both sides lower your weapons! Look around!¡±

    It was Lyle...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Aria hade all the way to the point from which the elves had been observing the battlefield.

    Using her Skill consecutively, racing all around the battlefield, Aria copsed before Eva, out of breath.

    ¡°... Where¡¯s Lyle?¡±

    As Aria¡¯s sweat flowed and fell, Eva held out a sk, and pointed to the sky. She heartlessly informed Aria that it was toote.

    ¡°He¡¯s over there at the moment. See, it¡¯s already the climax.¡±

    Receiving Eva¡¯s smile of despair, Aria looked towards the indicated direction. There, in the light streaming from the gaps between the clouds, she could see the form of Lyle atop a quilin.

    Still on the ground, Aria felt her consciousness grow faint. Within all that.

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely never forgiving you for this one, you hear. Lyle...¡±

    She put her anger at Lyle to mouth...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Everyone looked at me as I straddled quilin-form May.

    Receiving the eyes of the battleground¡¯s soldiers, I slowly had her descend.

    All eyes gathering, Novem and Miranda returned the giant golems they had produced to dirt.

    The grounds were terrible.

    That Novem and Miranda¡¯s further Grown power had risen this far was a happy miscalction. My heart was filled withughter, but the eyes both of them sent me were colder than usual.

    Novem looked like she was truly angry, while Miranda looked like she wasn¡¯t satisfied yet. She likely nned to win against Novem.

    Descending onto the ground, I wrung out my voice from atop May¡¯s back.

    ¡°Look around you!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Elza and Gracia around, the soldiers of both cams dragged into Novem and Miranda¡¯s battle were strewn around the earth.

    It was truly a horrid spectacle, but it¡¯s also true I was aiming for it.

    (Betraying, and trampling others underfoot to make tasty memories for themselves, bute this far, they do have my pity.)

    Those cowering in fear, or rendered immobile were the majority. Thinking of all they had done up to now, perhaps it was a considerably light punishment.

    (But we¡¯ve trampled the weak to get here ourselves. Now then, the time hase to put the Fourth¡¯s teachings to practice!)

    I looked around me.

    ¡°How deplorable! Not just enemies, enveloping allies as well! There are no winners to be found in this war! If you fight any more, than I, Lyle Walt, shall be your opponent!¡±

    Drawing the sword Aria had entrusted to me, when I held it out towards the heavens, the soldiers of both camps fell to their knees.

    They likely never imagined it would be a fight of this level. And at the same time, they had never realized the level of the existences they had been making use of.

    To add onto that, I was able to show them there were even more of that level in the world outside.

    (Perfect. I¡¯m perfect!)

    Gracia and Elza... if the two of them worked together, and fought Novem and Miranda, what would have happened... it¡¯s possible they would have lost.

    But at present, with their pacing out of order, the two of them looked like they would copse. Timing-wise, isn¡¯t that just the best?

    Moving some things behind the scene, small as it may be, I was able to get Leold-kun some achievements. The result of this bout had be something I could be satisfied with.

    Of both camps¡¯ soldiers came those that dropped their weapons. One, and then another, the armaments fell.

    I dismounted May, and walked across the muddy ground, looking down over the two women who had copsed at the knees.

    ¡°... Good grief, doing something like that.¡±

    When I said that with some tiredness in my voice, the two women older than me awkwardly lowered their eyes. I thought they had no immunity to men, and this is truly fantastic.

    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t have been part of the n, was it.¡±

    Gracia-san began to mumble.

    ¡°No, at first I wanted for you to see Leold at his hour of triumph, and... that was all. Yet you pulled out all the automatons, and didn¡¯t leave say a word.¡±

    Elza-san looked up at me.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s wrong! It was because the messenger kidnapped... that I...¡±

    I shook my head. After that, they kept speaking of how they dispatched messengers because I was taken, raising each other¡¯s shadows into monsters. It was just as I thought, making me fear my own wit.

    (Now then, I¡¯d best get them to fall first.)

    Looking over the two with a cold look, I spoke with a freezing tone.

    ¡°Since when was I your subordinate? And by your bearing, it¡¯s as if you see me as some sweetheart, do you not? Let me say it clearly. I belong to neither of you.¡±

    Boldly, I said it full of self-confidence. Both Gracia and Elza looked down, their expressions turning regretful. It looked like they were embarrassed of themselves.

    It seems they were aware they were counting their chickens before they hatched.

    (Now.)

    ¡°I belong to neither of you. But you¡¯re both already mine. I won¡¯t forgive it if you go and get injured by yourselves. Look, show me your faces.¡±

    When I crouched and brushed the dirt off their faces, they stared at me nkly. And their faces flushed. As I thought, my face must be top-ss in the continent.

    If I smile, most things tend to work themselves out. When the two of them stood, I spoke.

    ¡°Your everythings belong to me. So serve me henceforth. If you do... I¡¯ll give you the future of the man who shall get the continent in his hands.¡±

    Extremely worn out, the fact their judgement had been dulled was an important point. Wear them out enough that they wouldn¡¯t feel something off in this peculiar flow, then be kind.

    (Fourth... at this moment, I¡¯m putting your teachings to practice. Build a mood, wear people out to steal their judgement, and be kind to women... it¡¯s all because of what you¡¯ve taught me.)

    He said that making the mood was important. But weakening decisiveness and making them panic was supposed to be about battle. I¡¯ve never heard anything about being cold to women before being kind to them... but think of it as a practical application, and there isn¡¯t a problem.

    There, both of them looked quite moved...

    ¡°Yes. I swear it on this spear.¡±

    ¡°And I on my staff, Lyle-dono... sama, I shall work for you.¡±

    Perhaps they really didn¡¯t have any immunity to men, as they were both looking at me with sparkling eyes. How cute, is it not. But there were quite some different eyesing at us from around.

    Looking just at the result...

    (Alright, Mission Compleeete!!)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I carried Elza and Gracia to their respective camps on May.

    While that was happening, I was surrounded by Rusworthian officials, and interrogated.

    ¡®You said it, did you not!? That the queen belonged to you!? You¡¯ll take responsibility for those words, right!!?¡¯

    Galleria was the same. The lords surrounding Leold-kun.

    ¡®You¡¯ll take her, won¡¯t you? If that was a lie, it will truly be troubling. Truly, truly troubling, you hear!¡¯

    They said. They had rampaged around too shily. Both sides hade to understand just how dangerous a situation they were in.

    And after shing seriously for the first time, Elza and Gracia should have gotten a measure of their own abilities.

    Ending this and that, I returned to my own tent, to find my ownrades in wait, with dubious expressions on their faces.

    I had worried Novem, so she was looking at me with harsher eyes than usual.

    Miranda was smiling, but her eyes were not. I¡¯m sure she was angry that I disappeared some time along the way.

    Aria made an enervated expression as she red at me. I¡¯m sure she had looked around for me everywhere, unable to capture me.

    Shannon was looking around nervously. The bad atmosphere prevented her from depending on anyone, so she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ra wasining to herself. She was taking some fleeting nces at Miranda, so I¡¯m sure she was irritated at the fact she concealed her ability to use golem magic.

    Eva was... looking over her notes,pletely ignoring the surrounding air.

    May was the same. Rather, she was the aplice who ran away with me.

    (Good goddess, they get angry over something of that level... how cute, to be honest.)

    Monica was trembling, as she made her way to me.

    ¡°C-chicken dickwadddd!! The line! The line that connects us has yet to recover! The bond of love that binds us together!!¡±

    To her, Unit One who boasted an external battery spoke.

    ¡°Then what a frail bond it must have been.¡±

    She said behind Monica¡¯s back. There¡¯s no doubt Unit Two and Three thought the same as they looked at her.

    I couldn¡¯t help but notice Monica¡¯s movements were strange, so it must have been because I was still using the Magic Tool. I gripped the hilt, and thinking how everything had ended, just what would be of the rage of my ancestors and Milleia-san...

    (Crap. I forgot. Well, it doesn¡¯t change the result, so I guess it¡¯s fine. Even so, it would be dull if I just left them angry.)

    ¡°Okay, all of you, line up for a bit. It¡¯s time for a reward.¡±

    ... I thought up a n.

 Volume 12 - 20: LYLE and mr. lyle

    Sevens 217: LYLE and mr. lyle

    ¡ºAbout how mr. lyle forgot about us, it is my belief we should issue an intense protest. Best Lyle... this will bring about a huge influence to the Best Lyle records! What we¡¯ve lost in this term was definitely a drastic loss!¡»

    The Third emphasized it in the Jewel, but the words that returned were lonesome ones.

    There were few left.

    The Fifth spat out a tired sigh.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s a chance it isn¡¯t over yet.¡»

    The Seventh shook his head against that statement.

    ¡ºIt was just a small-scale battle, so I don¡¯t think that¡¯s happening. After so much time has passed, if a conclusion has yet to be reached, I can only think that something failed immensely...¡»

    Milleia produced a simple flintlock from the sleeve of her fluttery dress. It was even more an antique than what the Seventh used, and a gun that had to have a shell loaded after every single shot.

    She checked over the gun as she spoke.

    ¡º... Some punishment shall be necessary. I was really looking forward to it, you know. Just how long do you think I¡¯ve waited for this moment?¡»

    The Seventh looked nostalgically at Milleia¡¯s gun. The Seventh was a lover of firearms, and perhaps it was the case that it was because of her influence, or so the Third thought to himself.

    (Well, despite this and that, the two of them do get along quite well.)

    While that was going on, the Fifth was looking up at the ceiling. The blurry images were gradually growing clearer, to show what seemed to be Lyle exining something to hisrades.

    ¡ºOh, looks like that¡¯s it... seems he¡¯s done.¡»

    From the conversation¡¯s contents and atmosphere, the Fifth deduced the war had ended. The Third rose from his seat.

    ¡ºSo it is over! Hey, mr. lyle on the battlefield was a valuable asset, so I wanted to witness it!¡»

    Last time he saw the form of the boy fighting arge-scale monster, but none of them had seen mr. lyle on the ins of war. In that sense, having missed this time was quite painful to the ancestors.

    ... In the Best Lyle sense.

    But as the Third was about toin, Lyle¡¯s words took him to an abrupt stop.

    ¡ºNow line up, and wait for your kisses.¡»

    As Lyle said that, Monica raised her hand, and tried to make an appeal. She was jumping, and her maid clothes and twin tails were hopping up and down.

    ¡ºYes! Question here!! Are you going to kiss me too!!? This is an important point! A vital one!¡»

    There, Lyle spoke tiredly.

    ¡ºAre you an idiot? But I find that idiocy of yours to be cute as well. Of course, there¡¯s no way in hell I wouldn¡¯t kiss you! Whether the act have meaning or not, I want to kiss you, Monica!¡»

    Surrounded by his female army, he gave the absolute worst statement, but he dered it with absolute confidence. Looking at the atmosphere alone, it wasn¡¯t unthinkable to assume he had said something cool.

    But to the Third...

    ¡ºEh? mr. lyle... it couldn¡¯t be he¡¯s bringing them here? Everyone? ... There¡¯s absolutely no need for that!¡»

    Come this far, teaching the girls about them had little merit to be found. That¡¯s how the heads of history considered it. It had been put off, and with the matter of Celes¡¯ Jewel knowing of their existences had way too many demerits included.

    So havinge to this point, disappearing without meeting one another would be best. And that way would be more interesting.

    ¡ºIf they find out we saw this and that, to say the least, Aria will fly into a rage.¡»

    Saying that, the Fifth stood, and tried to make his way to his room. But Milleia grabbed his arm.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t it fine? Now, father, let¡¯s introduce ourselves to Lyle¡¯s wives.¡»

    She was all smiles, but the Third could tell she was somewhat irritated. She was making a game of troubling the Fifth. No, perhaps fawning on him.

    The Third tried to return to his room as well. There...

    ¡ºHmm? What...¡»

    At that moment, Lyle¡¯s room of memories was flung open with good momentum, and the Third and the other ancestors were forcefully transported back to their own rooms.

    Thest thing they witnessed was a small Lyle in front of the room...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I had thought to kiss everyone, but the level-headed ra pointed something out, making me hesitant.

    ording to ra.

    ¡°Lyle-san, I understand that you must have some sort of reason. But it will be troublesome if you wisp away everyone¡¯s consciousness. Guarding bodies is also important, but more than that, this is a battlefield where you can¡¯t say for sure what will happen. Just because the battle has ended, please don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±

    A usible opinion. Hearing that, I decided to take it up.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s decide who to take into the Jewel...¡±

    Letting my line of sight spin around, I looked at Shannon. Seeing her golden eyes, I was reminded of Milleia-san. She said she wanted to meet her great grandchildren someday, so I looked at Shannon and Miranda, and nodded.

    ¡°Alright, then Miranda and Shannon it is. For now, prepare yourselves. Also... Novem, I choose you!¡±

    When I swiftly held out my finger, Novem lowered her head.

    ¡°If you say so, Lyle-sama.¡±

    There, Monica assumed the fetal position.

    ¡°... This time, I, Monica had no opportunities to perform... what¡¯s more, it was even the long-awaited fever time.¡±

    I approached Monica on the floor, and as she raised her face to me, I gave her a kiss on the forehead.

    ¡°Bear with that for now. When my business is over, I¡¯ll return at once. Monica... today, I expect great things from your dinner.¡±

    When I closed one eye and said that, Monica rose with a spin, letting even her twin tails rotate. She looked quite beautiful.

    ¡°Leave it all to me! Even if this be the battlefield, I, Monica will serve to my fullest, and prepare but the finest of foods!¡±

    And I thought.

    (Now then, if I have three of them, can I y it off? But result-wise it worked out. The ancestors didn¡¯t have to see Novem, who they supported so much, get so angry... no, I guess the Third¡¯s all that¡¯s left of that.)

    The ancestors that rmended Novem. With the disappearance of the Fourth, the Third was all that remained. As I thought, it was sorrowful, but their teachings still live on within me. They would get angry at me if I moped over it, so I grabbed Miranda- who was keeping wary of Novem- by the arm, and drew her close.

    ¡°... Hey, I¡¯m still angry here, you know?¡±

    She was still unsatisfied, and ring at me, so with a serious face...

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I desire your lips at once. So I won¡¯t ask the reason, and I don¡¯t want to hear it. Give them to me.¡±

    Surprising Miranda with an overbearing attitude different from usual, I went ahead and kissed her. Inserting the tongue, and activating the Skill... Connection... I felt the power leave her body, so I gently embraced her, and gently tucked her to bed in the tent.

    ¡°... Lo and behold my Skill.¡±

    As I gave my impression, Shannon who¡¯d witnessed that kiss spoke up.

    ¡°It¡¯s really inconvenient. You have to kiss every time no matter what, and the normal Lyle asionally hesitates. When we¡¯re under pressure, I sometimes think, ¡®just get on with it already¡¯.¡±

    Perhaps she had been discontent up to now, as sheined. I shot back.

    ¡°Fool, when he¡¯s kissing the girl he likes, or a cute girl, a man¡¯s heart can¡¯t help but race. Isn¡¯t it cute?¡±

    When I set myself in a pose, Shannon drew back.

    ¡°You¡¯re cute? Nope. Not happening. Having done something so heartless, you still n on doing more, don¡¯t you?¡±

    I shrugged my shoulders before her, lifting her up in a princess cradle, before shutting her mouth with a kiss. Because of the surprise attack, Shannon thrashed around, as she lost her consciousness, so I gentlyy her down beside Miranda.

    ¡°This girl, with her face so red... she really is cute.¡±

    Her face, stuck in the bravado she put up before the kiss, was bright red. As I put on such a cool act, I noticed the surrounding eyes looking at me had be considerable cold.

    I looked around.

    ¡°Fret not. You¡¯ll all receive a deeper onee the fall of night! Now then, next is Novem...¡±

    The fact their frustration built up so easily must be because they were worried about me. When you think of it that way, these cold, mocking eyes feel soothing to back in.

    I am a happy man!

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Descending down into the Jewel, I looked around.

    The round table room looked the same as usual, but havinge inst, I took in the ces air, and tilted my head.

    ¡°Why are you here? And why is Milleia-san the only other one here?¡±

    There were only two in the room.

    One was Milleia-san. Sitting in the Fifth¡¯s chair, she smiled and waved at a surprised set of sisters. And the fleeting nces she took at me were extremely wrathful.

    I cleared my throat.

    ¡°Now then, let me introduce them. One of the greatest beauties in the history of the Walt House, Milleia Walt... to you, Miranda, perhaps this name would work better? She¡¯s big sis Milleia Circry.¡±

    I emphasized beauty, and big sis, but Milleia-san¡¯s atmosphere didn¡¯t change.

    ¡ºPleasure to be of your acquaintance, I guess? My memories after marrying into the Circry House are vague, so perhaps we¡¯ve met before, but I myself am seeing the both of you for the first time.¡»

    Miranda spoke in surprise.

    ¡°Are you the same as Shannon?¡±

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. But my appearance is closer to you. As expected of my great granddaughter, Miranda.¡»

    Shannon was hiding behind Miranda, as she focused her eyes on the other in the conference room.

    As I thought, I won¡¯t be able to get through this one with craftiness alone. I sat in my own seat, and introduced the other.

    ¡°Anyways, this small child here is LYLE. How should I put it, he¡¯s my memory. Apparently. Rather, why are you even here?¡±

    When I asked with a tilt of my head, LYLE, who was kicking his feet up and down, put his elbow to the table, rested his chin on his hand, and spoke with a smile.

    ¡ºBecause I wanted to meet them by all means. Or is that not reason enough? It¡¯s been quite a while, Novem.¡»

    Saying that, LYLE looked at Novem, and smiled. But Novem was acting strange. She was unnaturally taking distance, keeping cautious.

    Taking her body a half-step back, it looked as if she was taking a fighting stance towards LYLE. Her face was more expressionless than usual, and when she looked at me, she smiled, but it felt somewhat stiff.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, it was quite sudden. And it was quite different from what I expected.¡±

    It seems Novem had her own expectations of my Jewel. It¡¯s true that this situation was out of my own expectations as well.

    ¡°I see. It was unexpected for me as well. And that¡¯s how it is, so return to your room, small child. If you¡¯re lonely, I¡¯ll go and see you another time. Today I¡¯m busy.¡±

    From here on is my pleasant time with Milleia-san. Or so I thought, when LYLE replied discontently.

    ¡ºThat would be troubling. I mean, I have some matters with Novem. To add onto that, it¡¯s best you listened as well. In regards to Milleia-san, leave the other two to them. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll go better that way... even so...¡»

    LYLE looked over Miranda and Shannon with a serious look on his face.

    Touching his hand to his chin.

    ¡ºLarge breasts and small ones... add them, divide by two, and you get the average breasted Milleia-san, huh. However...¡»

    With a ¡®however¡¯, he stood, before instantly jumping into Miranda¡¯s chest.

    ¡ºAs I thought, I likerge breasts betteeeer!!¡»

    Moving before I had realized it, Milleia-san pointed her gun¡¯s muzzle, and LYLE raised both his hands.

    Shannon¡¯s body was trembling.

    ¡°Sis, this thing is Lyle¡¯s memories? Isn¡¯t he just a huge pervert!?¡±

    With the gun¡¯s point thrust into him, LYLE took a quick look at that frightened Shannon, and shook his head.

    ¡ºI wholeheartedly admit that small breasts have their value... but there¡¯s nothing interesting to be found in yours. You need to polish yourself a tad more, little girl.¡»

    ¡°... He¡¯s Lyle after all. I remember something simring from him before.¡±

    There, Milleia-san pulled the trigger with a smile.

    A bang and smoke, and the smell of gunpowder filled clouded up the room. I see, so the Seventh was on the receiving end of that every time. d that the mystery had been solved, I approached LYLE.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s no good, LYLE-kun.¡»

    ¡°He¡¯s been shot! Sis, she shot Lyle! GyAAaAAAH!! He¡¯s standing back uppp!!¡±

    A panicked Shannon looked as if she was about to cry, as she watched LYLE rise with a hand pressed to his bloody forehead. Miranda sighed.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter in here. Anyhow, the reason you called us was to meet with your ancestors? There¡¯s quite a lot I¡¯d like to ask.¡±

    Miranda¡¯s opinion was on the mark. When I was about to exin, LYLE gave a proposition.

    ¡ºThen the two of you can ask Milleia-san whatever you want. I have business with Lyle and Novem after all. And wait, it¡¯s about right time that Lyle learned. Wouldn¡¯t you say so, Novem?¡»

    As all eyes gathered on Novem, I addressed LYLE.

    ¡°If it¡¯s about inheriting the memories of some goddess or evil god, then I already know about that.¡±

    There, Shannon raised her voice.

    ¡°Hah!? The hell!?¡±

    Miranda spoke to shut her up.

    ¡°Shannon, let¡¯s hear the lovelydy out. It won¡¯t be toote for questions after that.¡±

    Looking at Miranda like that, Milleia gave a number of delighted nods. But LYLE shook his head.

    ¡ºWrong. That one isn¡¯t anything too important. What I¡¯m talking about is why Novem serves you, Lyle. Her guard was so high in my time that I called her the Iron Fortress. You don¡¯t find it the slightest bit peculiar?¡»

    Hearing that, I.

    ¡°That so? Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m more charming than you? I¡¯m sorry man, but I¡¯m just that much cooler. Right, Novem?¡±

    Hearing that, Novem gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Right. While they¡¯re both Lyle-sama, it¡¯s true that the current one is...¡±

    As Novem replied as such, LYLE sent a harsh re. It wasn¡¯t envy. Or even resentment. Truly without any of those negative sentiments on him, LYLE smile.

    ¡ºYou really n on hiding it forever? My apologies, but... Lyle isn¡¯t your toy.¡»

    It was as if LYLE was getting angry at Novem for my sake.

 Volume 12 - Epilogue

    Epilogue

    ¡ºTalking to you in your current state won¡¯t get us anywhere. Sorry, but I¡¯ll be quarantining you a while.¡»

    As LYLE said that, I suddenly found myself in the Seventh¡¯s room of memories. It seems I had been transported in an instant, but could that just be how strong an authority LYLE held over the Jewel, I wonder?

    ¡ºLyle!¡»

    The Seventh had been sitting in a chair of the room. He stood and stared in surprise at my abrupt appearance.

    ¡°... Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t stopped by the Seventh¡¯s room too often. Only ever when we fought, perhaps?¡±

    Saying that, I looked over the Seventh¡¯s... my grandfather¡¯s room with nostalgic sentiment. Is this how it used to look?

    Whenever we fought, it would usually be in the yard¡¯s drilling grounds, so I tilted my head. I had the feeling he had let me y in this room long ago.

    ¡ºYou, even at a time like this... no, you¡¯re in a mr. lyle state right now, are you? Still, thinking back, you do have a point. I don¡¯t have as thick a past among the other ancestors, after all.¡»

    As the Seventh sat in his seat, he told me to sit as well. We sat with a small, round table in between us, and on it, a cup manifested out of nothingness.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºIt won¡¯t fill your stomach, but this is a matter of feelings. Have a drink.¡»

    ¡°Then drink I shall. It even has a scent.¡±

    I reminisced over the nostalgic vor. Even within my vague and hazy memory, I could remember that I¡¯d drunken this tea before.

    ¡º... I haven¡¯t had the chance for a leisurely talk with you. Perhaps we¡¯ll get more chances hereon, but that¡¯s yet another sad tale. It¡¯s because our ancestors have faded away.¡»

    First, Second, Sixth... and the Fourth had left the Skills to me, and vanished from the Jewel. Their roles had ended.

    The role of the ancestors in the Jewel was to entrust their Skills to the Jewel¡¯s owner. In this case, me. To teach the Skills¡¯ uses as well, they were existences awoken from the records of the time...

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if I¡¯ve been making light of your or anything, grandfather. It¡¯s true that I respect you. And some vague memories of you doting on me still remain.¡±

    The Seventh gave a lonesomeugh.

    ¡ºI see. Right... but you see, Lyle. Was I really ever that great?¡»

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Growing weak at the knees?¡±

    The Seventh folded his hands, and gazed out the window. Out the pane was the scene of the two birds flying away.

    ¡º... I¡¯ve tried quite hard. I worked hard not to fall short of our ancestors. But what I seeded in was only because of the groundwork theyid. Lyle, have you figured out why I¡¯m so particr about guns?¡»

    ¡°Because they¡¯re the future? I also think that as long as the money problem is dealt with, mass production will be the key to victory. Though it¡¯s also true they¡¯re short of a decisive blow.¡±

    The Seventh nodded.

    ¡º... Being so close to the ancestors, I felt, and I thought. The real reason I chose the gun... Is it not because I didn¡¯t want to bepared to them?¡»

    I sipped the tea, and smiled.

    ¡°What foolish words are those? You manifested Box, and Warp, such incredible Skills, didn¡¯t you? You should have more confidence. I was even wrung dry of this and that by Celes, but I still think I¡¯m definitely going to win.¡±

    The Seventh turned a different kind smile than usual at me. It didn¡¯t feel like he was mocking.

    ¡ºIf you¡¯ll say that much, it gives me some confidence. Now then, your memory that calls himself Lyle came out, so what are you going to do? Even if you want to leave this room, it seems it¡¯s been locked.¡»

    It seems the door of memories was tightly sealed shut. Then there¡¯s no helping he be panicked.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just take it easy. It seems he wanted to talk to Novem about something. I¡¯ll have to ask about itter.¡±

    To me, the Seventh spoke. He wasn¡¯t particrly supportive of her. Of all else, the Forxuz House was something of a vassal house. She was only their daughter... what¡¯s more, nothing but the second daughter.

    ¡ºLyle... are you sure you don¡¯t trust Novem a little too much?¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... It was LYLE¡¯s room.

    As Novem was led in, she looked around, and realized at once that it was different from Lyle¡¯s room of old. It had been reproduced by the Jewel, but it was subtly different.

    Those differences stemmed from the existence called LYLE, she concluded.

    ¡°The bookshelf on the right. The order of the books on the third shelf from the top is different. Lyle-sama barely read those ones. The cement of other books is also slightly off. On top of that, the room was much dustier than this. Because the servants shirked off on cleaning it.¡±

    Without preparing a chair for his guest, LYLE sat himself on the bed.

    ¡º... It¡¯s because you say things like that, that normal people take distance from you. But no matter what little ¡®Broken Novem¡¯ says thiste in the game, I doubt it will make a difference.¡»

    LYLE understood Novem¡¯s personality. And he didn¡¯t particrly hate her or anything. He only had discontentments at her treatment of Lyle.

    The Forxuz House... among the n that carried down memories of the goddess turned evil god Novem, the one whose memories were most vivid, and who inherited an outrageous amount of information was Novem.

    At first, LYLE hadn¡¯t been knowledgeable about that field, but it was something he came to figure out after opening his eyes in the Jewel.

    LYLE began talking.

    ¡ºMemories are arge factor that influence one¡¯s character. With happy memories, based on the person, the individual may wish to feel more happiness, crushing others underfoot in the conquest for more. It all varies by person, but it¡¯s a fact that it has influence. So here¡¯s the question... Novem, do you think of yourself as the goddess, or as Novem the evil god? Or are you Novem, second daughter of the Forxuz House? Which is it?¡»

    Inheriting memories. Simple in words, but if one were to think of it as akin to their own experiences, then who exactly would they be? Would it influence their establishment of self?

    ¡ºBecause of the self-loathing she inherited from Septem, Septem-san sealed her ability to be loved by humans, and served herself out for their sake. She served too much and failed them, but even now, her lesson lives on. So how about you, Novem?¡»

    Novem couldn¡¯t answer. She was smiling, but she didn¡¯t make an attempt to answer. With something important out of ce, and something unnecessary shoved in its space. That was the girl called Novem.

    LYLE knew that. And he even thought she had purposely overlooked Celes¡¯ actions.

    ¡ºNo answer, huh? I¡¯m fine with that too.¡»

    To a fed-up LYLE, it was Novem¡¯s turn to question.

    ¡°I heard you were Lyle-sama¡¯s memories, LYLE-sama. Could it be you n on reviving Lyle-sama¡¯s memories? In that case, the current Lyle-sama will be...¡±

    LYLE noticed it was an important matter to Novem. And if he properly returned the memories, Novem might shatter the Jewel out of anger.

    What was important to Novem was the current Lyle.

    The LYLE of the past was of low priority.

    ¡º... It¡¯s a sad thing, but I share your opinion. I won¡¯t give the memories to Lyle. But I¡¯ll at least rile him up and pick some fights. There are a number of things I¡¯ve no choice but to teach him. Also, I have to transmit the important stuff. Irrelevant to the will of the Jewel.¡»

    There, Novem looked extremely delighted. Her expression was no lie.

    LYLE could only look upon that expression of Novem with disappointment.

    ¡°A splendid decision. Not the memory, grant him your wisdom and technique, and dissapear. Fitting of LYLE-sama, a wonderful conclusion. This Novem is proud of you.¡±

    And she spoke with a horridly dark smile.

    ¡°When I think of what would be if humanity were able to make such judgement all those myriads ago, or perhaps even longer, it saddens me.¡±

    LYLE spoke.

    ¡ºIt ain¡¯t for your sake. It¡¯s for Lyle¡¯s. His memories stolen, Lyle was nothing but an infant in a body toorge. All I could do was leave him the memories of being loved... so even if everything was lost, and he was isted away, I could leave the possibility he would stand up and look straight. He the little brother I¡¯ve left to clean up my mess.¡»

    Novem raised the hem of her skirt with a smile, giving a light bow.

    ¡°And this Novem shall be there to help him. LYLE-sama, please hold no need for concern.¡±

    And LYLE spoke. Thergest reason he held dissatisfaction towards the girl.

    ¡º... Novem, that love of yours isn¡¯t something for a lover. That is what a mother directs her child. It isn¡¯t what Lyle is looking for.¡»

    As a mother, she gave Lyle unconditional love. As a mother, she could put up, even with other women. As a mother, she wouldn¡¯t abandon Lyle to the end.

    ¡ºI understand your personality. Though the others haven¡¯t noticed it in the slightest... a ten-year-old robbed of his memories, nothing more than a toddler... with a mental age of three, five tops, Lyle was a child even younger than he looked. I don¡¯t think you aimed for that. But as he was, you...¡»

    Novem corrected her posture.

    ¡°Love is love, LYLE-sama.¡±

    She said...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Miranda stuck her knees, and her hand into the ground.

    She held her right shoulder with her left hand, the end of her upturned eyes, a woman like the average of she and Shannon holding up the grip of her gun, loading a bullet.

    She used a number of one-shot flintlocks, handling them quite skillfully. When told toe at her, Miranda thought she would be able to take her down easily, but she couldn¡¯t match up at all.

    The Jewel¡¯s round table room.

    The round table extended out, making a space like an arena. ring at Milleia, Miranda vexingly stood to her feet.

    The moment she took her left hand from her shoulder, she used her Skill to produce a number ofs... arge spider web... before her. The stitching was tight, and the gaps were narrow. They were sticky and made to disperse force, so if a round hit them, it was sure to stop.

    But the bullet Milleia fired urately travelled down the gaps in the numerouss, hitting Miranda¡¯s left thigh on the mark.

    ¡°Kuh!

    As Miranda fell to her knees once more, Shannon looked on quivering. To her, Milleia spoke.

    ¡ºHey, don¡¯t shake so much. In this space you get out with only the pain. Or have youe to understand it yet, Shannon? Your eyes are capable of more than this. If you were up to it.¡»

    Walking forward, Milleia used the bay on her gun to easily cut apart the sticky mesh of threads.

    Miranda looked on with surprise. In realbat it had been able to tangle up and render a Land Dragon immobile, threads made of her prided Skill.

    And they were easily cut down.

    ¡º... Did you n to win against Novem-chan at that level? You¡¯re too sweet, Miranda.¡»

    As Milleia said that with a shrug of her shoulders, Miranda pulled three daggers from behind her hip. She threw the first one, and following behind it, she sliced with a dagger in each hand.

    ¡°If it¡¯s closebat!¡±

    Milleia grinned, shooting the dagger down. The dagger in Miranda¡¯s hand that is. And with her stance destroyed, Miranda hit a foot into the ground, grabbed the thrown dagger, and tried for close quarters again.

    Physical strength, and damage output, Miranda excelled in every field. She had rapidly stacked up Growths, and she cut forward. Knees and hands, nk and shoulders, she carved her daggers into numerous ces.

    And yet none of Miranda¡¯s attacks grazed anything solid.

    ¡ºIf it¡¯s closebat, you can win? That¡¯s no good, Miranda... personally, I¡¯m rooting for you, but you should at least be able to measure an opponent¡¯s strength properly.¡»

    Kicked away by Milleia, Miranda rolled across the floor.

    Since Shannon¡¯s sister was one-sidedly taken one, she turned to Milleia, and tried to use her demon eyes to touch her psyche...

    ¡°Kyah!¡±

    ... And failed.

    ¡ºTouching an opponent¡¯s heart, huh. Shannon, you used that tomit mischief, did you? Wouldn¡¯t you say that naughty children need some punishment?¡»

    Milleia took a step towards Shannon, and instantly leapt from the spot.

    With her wounds healed up., Miranda threw a few knives.

    She thought over a way to defeat such an unfair opponent. Her Skill was easily nullified. But she hadn¡¯t yet the mind to admit loss.

    Seeing Miranda¡¯s eyes, Milleia smiled.

    ¡ºCome with me. You¡¯ve got to get used to fighting someone stronger than yourself.¡»

    Miranda took arge stepped forward, threw in a feint, and closed in on Milleia. She was precisely shot through with a gun...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Done talking?¡±

    As I was sipping tea, this time I was suddenly summoned to LYLE¡¯s room.

    I was exchanging some idle banter with the Sevenths, and as I thought, there were plenty of interesting stories of failure when it came to grandmother Zenoire. I ended upughing grandly as well.

    Especially when towards his majesty, she... as I was thinking that, LYLE looked away from me on the bed.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡ºHmph, Novem said the current you was best, and that I was no good. It irritated me, so that¡¯s all for today. And you¡¯re definitely never getting your memories back.¡»

    Seeing him sulk like a child, I spoke triumphantly.

    ¡°Very well! Now then, if I¡¯m going to return now... could you have my memories ready by my next visit? No take-overs included?¡±

    LYLE looked at me, and scoffed.

    ¡ºThe world isn¡¯t so convenient. I¡¯m definitely never handing them over. If you want them so bad, why not take them by force? The current you... maybe you¡¯ll even be able to trouble me.¡»

    Iughed.

    ¡°Then I shall assemble the conditions for my victory. I¡¯ll mobilize my future wives to surround you and beat you to the ground! As a show of mercy, I don¡¯t mind having them wear short skirts for the asion.¡±

    There, LYLE started thinking with a nk expression. And hanging his head, and crossing his arms...

    ¡º... H-how about garters?¡»

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the greedy one. But garters, huh... why not.¡±

    ¡ºFor real! Hoorayyy!! I can¡¯t wait for such a joyous asion.¡»

    ¡°Yeah, you better wait! Then I have to go persuade them, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±

    ¡º... I doubt it¡¯ll work out though.¡»

    LYLE gave a delightfulugh as he saw me off.

 Volume 13 - Prologue

    Prologue

    ... Upon receiving a report from his subordinates, Blois Cadel sighed.

    His office was a little more in order than it had been before, and his temporary rule was going forward without a problem.

    Thend that perished before the legions of monsters had been under Bahnseim¡¯s rule for a good few months now.

    Within all that, the one temporarily takingmand of it was a man named ¡¾Blois Cadel¡¿. He boasted curling, short brown hair, and while he had an atmosphere from which one wouldn¡¯t feel much motivation, he had the caliber to be promoted to general at the very heart of Bahnseim.

    The contents guing him was the negotiations with their new neighbor Beim.

    Looking over the documents, Blois put his eyes through the report he had just received.

    ¡°Even if it may be temporary, a four-country alliance was formed. Did they think there wouldn¡¯t be many wars for a while, or are they turning their coffers to Bahnseim this time... those merchants of death sure are scary.¡±

    Zayin, Lorphys, Galleria, and Rusworth... from Bahnseim¡¯s point of view, they were just small countries. But having gotten together, they had formed an alliance on a scale that couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    Here and there on all the pages, the name ¡¾Lyle Walt¡¿ was written in.

    ¡°... I had heard there had been a driven-out brother, but he sure moves shily. Even if he were irrelevant, I wonder how those merchants will use him.¡±

    Thinking over all that, Blois felt his head was going to ache. The reason he¡¯d gone through all the trouble of volunteering to be stationed at such a remote ce, spending day after day chased after by work, was merely because he had noticed abnormalities at the capital, and had headed for the hills.

    But what would the queen-to-be say if she caught wind of this information?

    Neglect?

    Or assassination?

    His inability to predict it was because Blois knew of Celes¡¯ whimsy. For every time she would cut down the opposition without mercy, there were times where she¡¯d spend long months getting them to yield to her.

    At present with the king, queen, the crown prince, and the powerful Walt House behind her, there wasn¡¯t a soul who could go against her.

    If you opposed, your territory would be trampled down. With the example kindly demonstrated, the feudal lords kept their mouthes shut.

    ¡°It really is a detestable time. I¡¯m starting to see some rtive truth in those tales of that beautiful courtesan all those years ago.¡±

    Troubled as he was, Blois still had the obligation to report.

    Leaving the reports and such on his desk, he looked up at the ceiling, and rubbed the corners of his eye with a fingertip.

    ¡°At Bahnseim¡¯s main territory... negotiations in Centralle, huh?¡±

    Beim was attempting to begin full-blown negotiations with Bahnseim...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In a room of the mansion in Beim, I covered a cover up past my head, wriggling on the bed in agony.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s not my fault...¡±

    The reason I was cowering to such an extenty in how a four-country treaty was officially tied, formally forming an alliance. Without an official name, it was currently an agreement passed on a business rtions level, but perhaps it would be fitting to say things were going favorably.

    Galleria and Rusworth asserted the formation of an engagement between me and their representatives.

    Zayin and Lorphys delivered documents requesting an exnation.

    But that wasn¡¯t the main problem.

    It was also a problem, but it was already a fact, so it couldn¡¯t be undone. What I was focusing on most was the Jewel.

    It wasn¡¯t near the bed, but on the desk. And yet, I could hear the voice up-close.

    ¡º... I... wanna see garters.¡»

    LYLE spoke. Following his words, the post-Growth me had told everyone to prepare garters. What¡¯s more, I even put out the condition that they be ones that excited me.

    Just how much better would it have been if they had gotten angry at me there? If it ended with their anger at that point, that would have been the end of the matter.

    From the Jewel, I heard Milleia-san¡¯s bubbly voice. That woman was still holding a grudge at how she couldn¡¯t see my post-Growth state.

    I think she¡¯s definitely the type that gets vindictive if you make her mad.

    ¡ºLyle, you must keep you promises. Look, let¡¯s go and see the undergarments everyone bought for you already. Don¡¯t be embarrassed. Some of them were custom ordered, oh I just can¡¯t wait~.¡»

    They could¡¯ve just angrily refused, but instead, they all gathered together, discussed it a bit, returned to Beim, and put in requests to Monica and the other automatons.

    When shopping, they were told to put in as much zeal as if they were specially ordered... definitely to spite me.

    Because he never thought they would ept, there was no helping that LYLE¡¯s tensions were especially high.

    ¡ºI also think stockings are nice.¡»

    That opinion was approved by the Third.

    ¡ºPreach it.¡»

    I felt a presence before the door...

    ¡°Eeek!¡±

    ... I cried out.

    Aria was on the other side of the door. Did she n to get back for having to run all over the battlefield looking for me?

    ¡ºNow get out there, Lyle. You want to see undergarments, don¡¯t you? They went to the trouble of preparing, so go look at it for them. On with it~.¡»

    Knowing I would run away, Aria was going to gleefully drive me into a corner.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not quite up for it today, so how about tomorrow...¡±

    From the Jewel, the ancestors talked smack about Aria¡¯s course of action. The Third even...

    ¡ºShe just doesn¡¯t get it. It¡¯s the embarrassment that¡¯s key here. Aria-chan, you may be trying to get back at him, but you¡¯re not enticing in the slightest.¡»

    The Fifth sounded uninterested, however...

    ¡º... Rather than undergarments, can¡¯t we get some more clothing for May?¡»

    The Seventh let out a sigh.

    ¡ºThis is why adventurers are... learn some shame, why don¡¯t you?¡»

    And I was the one who wanted to run from the embarrassment. Knowing it woulde to this, everyone had purposely prepared for this day.

    Aria was going on a strong offense, knowing I wouldn¡¯t hazard a nce down. It was vexing, but from my embarrassment, she was probably right.

    The usual Aria aside, when it came to the other members... imagining it turned my face red, and I began feeling annoyed at Aria,ing to rile me up on the other side of the door.

    ¡ºWhen she went so far to prepare them? I see, so you don¡¯t wanna see. You spoke of your love for undergarments with such zeal, yet it was but a lie~.¡»

    The one so zealous about them was the post-Growth me.

    He had ordered everyone to wear ones that would make him want to see. Getting embarrassed about itter, I became conscious of it, but using it as a reason, the female camp was incessantly attacking me.

    That¡¯s why... it wasn¡¯t my fault. Yet LYLE...

    ¡ºWoohoo! But after she¡¯s insisting so hard for you to look, I want to stare straight at her, scoff, and make her embarrassed instead! The flushed face of the usually violent Aria... I think it¡¯s a yes!¡»

    He was all on board.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Fidel Tr¨¥s was happily reading a document in his estate.

    He put his eyes through the paper that hade to his office, and thinking of his iing ie, he felt as if he couldn¡¯t turn off his smile.

    ¡°Nice. I was reluctant to invest in that gigolo, but the formation of a four-country alliance will give more meaning to the ports. Constructing them will take time and money, but when they¡¯re done, considering a usage fee... I¡¯ll be able to reim my investment within ten years. It was a good thing I ordered those new ship models. The Tr¨¥s House is sure to grow evenrger in my generation.¡±

    Preparing ports on two countries with coasts, his monopolization of their use was already recognized.

    The authority of the Tr¨¥s House in Beim, the city of merchants, was sure to rise. And even if the formation of an alliance decreased the need for war, it made it so he could make it by on other enterprises.

    It wasn¡¯t a problem to the Tr¨¥s House at all.

    ¡°That damn gigolo, his ability is splendid, if nothing else. I don¡¯t want to admit it, but he¡¯s capable. If only he didn¡¯t trick Vera, we would¡¯ve made great partners... wait!? What was I just...! Damn, this must also be his trap or something!¡±

    If his daughter hadn¡¯t been involved, he would be perfect, of so Fidel said as he returned to his work...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Somewhere in Beim.

    There, the merchants and Guild executives gathered to talk.

    They were the ones profiting off of war, and had gathered together for the profits of all parties.

    In a narrow room, different from usual. The representative merchants and the guild top brass discussed.

    ¡°A Tr¨¥s House monopoly on the ports of two countries? It will get even more difficult for we, their opposition.¡±

    ¡°A four-way alliance... it would be troublesome if war went down.¡±

    ¡°Then just sell them to the adventurers. The adventurers will buy the weapons. But the problem is the mercenaries.¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯ve no work, can¡¯t they just defeat monsters?¡±

    ¡°That level isn¡¯t enough to maintain a brigade. About that Labyrinth Subjugation we sent around to them, it didn¡¯t create much of a profit at all.¡±

    While one party had benefited greatly from Lyle, there were others who had not. There were plenty of mercenary brigades who would be troubled by theck of war nearby.

    Because they would need to change their base of operations. If they thought they couldn¡¯t earn money in Beim, they would immediately leave the city. But there was a reason Beim wanted to detain the brigades there.

    Beim was a special territory.

    A majority of its war potential came from its adventurers and mercenaries. In such a situation, having the mercenary numbers go down was a troubling story. And it wasn¡¯t just a tale of ten or twenty percent.

    If yed poorly, only ten or twenty percent may remain. In that case, the number of people who would issue requests would go down, so it was an issue the Adventurer Guild South Branch couldn¡¯t let be.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lyle. I don¡¯t think leaving that brat to his own devices would be the best course of actions.¡±

    ¡°... I hate to admit it, but he¡¯s a national hero. Putting hands on him will be an international problem. And before we could do anything, the talks of that defensive battle spread around. If something happens, they¡¯ll think we did it.¡±

    ¡°That brat! Spreading rumors, it¡¯s as if he¡¯s making us out as the viins! He¡¯s the one who said he¡¯s take on the job! And he only brought up talks for reinforcements once. He returned without even trying to negotiate!¡±

    ¡°And so the rumors havee that we abandoned him. But fact is fact. The rumors hold no lies.¡±

    The gathered members thought of Lyle with detestable sentiment. There was no doubt in the fact Lyle was the hero who saved the city of Beim, so doing something to him would raise a problem.

    Within all that, a single Guild executive.

    ¡°The one in Bahnseim backed by her House, Celes Walt... future queen of the crown prince, but it seems she¡¯s considerably cruel. Civil wars continue to rage on within the country of Bahnseim. And she¡¯s the blood sister of that very Lyle Walt. Can we not make use of this?¡±

    Hearing that, everyone showed light reactions only akin to a brief, ¡®you¡¯re not wrong¡¯.

    ¡°Happens sometimes. Well, it¡¯s also the time for us to earn some money. Weapons fly off the shelves, and other things sell as well. But can we use him?¡±

    ¡°The mercenaries are already starting off towards Bahnseim. Is there no way to stop them? At this rate, there will be a chip in Beim¡¯s military might.¡±

    The Guild executive. Head of the South Branch gave a slight smile as he spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s because Lyle¡¯s here that Bahnseim is ring at us. That¡¯s all you have to say. Let¡¯s leak some rumors. And present Lyle to Celes.¡±

    The other faces gathered.

    ¡°We¡¯ve thought over that before, but the boy was exiled. Does presenting him at this point truly hold any meaning?¡±

    ¡°We need only say he has the intentions to oppose. If you tell them the alliance in question was forged for that purpose, there¡¯s no way Bahnseim can leave him be.¡±

    The alliance was a gathering of small countries. But brought together, they had asrge a power as the addition of their parts. It was true he could move a force of twenty to thirty thousand troops, and if he pushed it, he could mobilize some times that amount.

    Those there looked around, and nodded amongst themselves.

    ¡°... He¡¯s a gotten a little too high on his horse, is how it is. But starting with the Tr¨¥s House, arge number of merchants havee to invest in him as well. If they put up opposition, forcing this talk passed will be difficult.¡±

    ¡°... It¡¯s possible. About the Tr¨¥s House, they¡¯ve been overdoing themselves a little as ofte. Even increasing their lineup of new-model ships, on top of pouring quite some aid into thest war of Galleria and Rusworth. The Tr¨¥s House head is soft on his family, so he wouldn¡¯t think his daughter would move.¡±

    Hearing that, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the South Branch head for further exnation.

    There was a possibility it would lead torge movements throughout Beim.

    The South Branch executive spoke delightedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Gina Tr¨¥s. She said if it would make her lover the head, she wouldn¡¯t mind jumping on board, and driving out the father. Good grief, merchant daughters sure are scary.¡±

    Everyone, upon hearing that name, knew only of rumors of a love across status. And thinking over whether she would really go that far, on the contrary, they started making delighted faces.

    ¡°Very well. If that¡¯s the extent to which she uses her head, taking control of her should be a simple task.¡±

    ¡°Convenient daughters are quite an asset to us. We must give our blessings to her wedding. Shall we send some congrattory gifts?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also nice, but make the preparations. Given the asion. Let¡¯s use this chance to drive the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s faction out of Beim.¡±

    Talks proceeded forward.

    Lyle was on the verge of losing arge backer in Beim...

 Volume 13 - 1: Gina TrÄ“s

    Gina Tr¨¥s

    ... Gina waited for her sister Vera, who had returned to the house from the harbor.

    Calling her out, saying there was something important to discuss, she prepared a room to talk with Vera alone. That room that was usually used for negotiations with visitors was rarely ever made use of by the sisters.

    And having called Vera to such a ce, Gina touched her red hair and stared at her sister as she spoke.

    With the start of the sun¡¯s set, the room was growing a little dim.

    ¡°Vera, I¡¯ll be blunt. Could you stop giving money to that person already? It isn¡¯t just your problem alone.¡±

    On her younger sister Gina¡¯s words, Vera parted a cup from her mouth.

    ¡°... This isn¡¯t by father¡¯s orders, right? What¡¯s gotten into you sote in the game? And I haven¡¯t gone as far as toy a hand on the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s assets, you know.¡±

    Gina cut down and discarded that opinion.

    ¡°As long as you back him, it makes it look like the Tr¨¥s House is backing him! What¡¯s more, father is moving around arge sum... there are some of our own who are starting to feel anxious. Increasing the number of ships, and getting into port construction...¡±

    Vera narrowed her eyes. The elder sister of Gina, Vera Tr¨¥s had always been called a goddess of fortune, contributing to the house by mobilizing ships and cargo. So she learned of business matters as she worked alongside her father Fidel.

    It wasn¡¯t as if Gina herself didn¡¯t have knowledge, but in the practical sense, it wasn¡¯t an understatement to say her experience wasrgelycking.

    But even in the Tr¨¥s House, there were some who questioned the support towards Lyle.

    Vera spoke uninterestedly.

    ¡°We can monopolizemercial use of the port. What¡¯s more, two of them. Thinking of the scale, even you should be able to understand that it¡¯s a massive profit to the Tr¨¥s House, right?¡±

    Vera¡¯s tone made Gina feel like opposing. It was true the Tr¨¥s House would likely growrger, but Vera was too often away from Beim, neglecting the thing called the city¡¯s bnce.

    The crumbling of factions and power rtions was something Gina was extremely wary of.

    ¡°... I know it will be arge profit. But by that, just what will the merchants of Beim think of us?¡±

    Vera spoke.

    ¡°That field is father¡¯s job. So that we aren¡¯t the only ones making good memories of it, he¡¯ll at least negotiate the matter out. While I¡¯m at it, selling them favors is also a profit.¡±

    Favor was a profit. Able to dere such a thing, it was that cold part of Vera that had kept Gina quiet up to now. But this time was different.

    ¡°Then is Lyle as well? Are you really just calcting profit and loss with that man?¡±

    As Gina called Lyle¡¯s name without honorifics, Vera¡¯s gaze turned grim.

    ¡°... Don¡¯t forget his title. I¡¯m just aiding him to the extent that I can. Just because father is soft on his daughters, you should be aware he isn¡¯t the sort of person who¡¯d sponsor someone just because of that.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s why I want you and father to stop already. Your eyes have been taken by desire. But Beim isn¡¯t so forgiving.¡±

    Her sister Vera was fixated on Lyle, while her father Fidel on the monopolization of ports.

    So they couldn¡¯t get a clear picture of what Beim was to do to Lyle. Such was Gina¡¯s judgement on the matter.

    And in a certain sense, she was correct.

    ¡°Let me do as I please.¡±

    As she thought persuading Vera would be difficult, Gina gave her frank impressions.

    ¡°Vera, that man isn¡¯t so na?ve either. Once you lose your utility value, he¡¯ll calmly toss you aside. You know what he did in Zayin and Fort Redant, Galleria and Rusworth, right? That man in dangerous. And you¡¯re just a wallet to him.¡±

    Ignoring Gina¡¯s warning, Vera stood.

    ¡°... I understand that. But I won¡¯t cause you any trouble. I never chastised you over Rnd, did I? And now... no, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    As Vera left the room, Gina saw off her back. When her sister¡¯s figure was no longer in view, she brought a cup to her mouth, and narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°When my poor sister, driven out of the house, is abandoned by that man, I¡¯ll help her back up. We¡¯re sisters after all... being aboard a ship suits her well. I¡¯ll have her work hard for Rnd¡¯s sake. She¡¯ll do her best for the man she once liked, so it¡¯s not a bad fate.¡±

    Gina acted with her sister¡¯s abandonment as the premise, but she did have a reason to make her move. If the Tr¨¥s House was to grow anyrger, then by those merits, the probability of Lyle and Vera¡¯s marriage would rise.

    And as that happened, managing the erged Tr¨¥s House would be too much for Rnd. From the ground up, he was an earnest, and hard worker, but that alone wasn¡¯t enough for him to govern a House of that scale.

    In that case, the one taking over would be Lyle, who¡¯d already demonstrated such prowess. And in essence, Vera.

    To add even further to that, to maintain the house, Fidel might even pull her and Rnd apart, and hasten a political marriage.

    To Gina, she definitely didn¡¯t want it to happen. So she took action...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    South of Beim.

    In thatpletely undeveloped backward region, I wiped the sweat off my brow.

    Season-wise it was still hot, or rather, because it was south, I got the feeling it was hotter than Beim.

    Novem and ra, Eva and May were moving separately toplete a request from the Guild. There was monster subjugation, and vige reconstruction, so I sent them along that way.

    I, on the other hand, hade to subjugate the Labyrinth that had been discovered.

    Its entrance was the gate of an old fortress, and the Labyrinth itself was as if the fort¡¯s passages continued to extend on from there.

    Torches lined the wall, illuminating the paths with an eerie purple me. It was better than having nothing at all, so I was thankful.

    In man-made buildings like this, there were times Labyrinths would manifest as well. In most cases, they be Labyrinths with undead loitering around, fated to be subjugated in no time.

    Most undead would disappear upon defeat, leaving only magic stones behind. They had no materials, and yet when it came to fighting them, they were troublesome, and exceedingly a pain.

    There were even rumors that the grudges of those destroyed on the battlefield were what birthed such Labyrinths.

    We were dispatched to such a ce, but given such circumstances, it was determined it wouldn¡¯t amount to much money, so we were to suppress the ce by force.

    While the entrance to the fort had turned Labyrinth, the surroundings were in tatters. Numerous trees spread out randomly, and the earth was in a horrid state.

    I looked upon the Labyrinth with Miranda.

    ¡°What do you want to do? Challenging it with us alone would be possible, but we won¡¯t get much out of it. On top of that, the Guild didn¡¯t even send anyone to survey the area... hey, aren¡¯t they treating us worse and worse?¡±

    The reason for Miranda¡¯s irritation was natural. With barely any support or information, we were told to go off Labyrinth subjugating.

    More than the East Branch, it was headquarters that had made such movements.

    From the Jewel, the Fifth looked at the current situation.

    ¡º... In that case, is it about time? That was faster than I thought. Well, it beats being captured by them, I guess.¡»

    The ancestors who had anticipated it weren¡¯t panicked at all. The Third spoke without a care in the world.

    ¡ºMore importantly, you know, if they left this ce to us, then do you want to buy some time as you probe into their movements? They¡¯ll likely make their move once Lyle¡¯s returned to Beim, after all.¡»

    Using these circumstances, he wanted to look into Beim¡¯s movements. As always, they were reliable, but folks I didn¡¯t want to make an enemy of. I held some pity for Beim.

    I addressed Miranda.

    ¡°... A request¡¯s a request. We¡¯ve got to do our job properly. Taking all the time we need to be thorough. How about we set up a steady base before Novem and the others get here?¡±

    Fed-up, Miranda looked at me, and pressed a hand to her forehead.

    ¡°Even if you say, take all the time we need, it¡¯s just a pain, and there aren¡¯t many floors, right? Treasure chests are a little on the higher side, but the monsters are nothing but undeads, so ending it at once would be...¡±

    As Miranda was giving her opinion. Monica hurriedly ran up to me. She was panicked, of rather, it felt as if she waspeting in something.

    She slid in front of me, assumed a pose, and reported.

    ¡°Chicken dickhead! I, Monica, have discovered another Labyrinth nearby! Please praise me. Praise Monica! Now, now!!¡±

    There, three fists flew into her. The impact sent her flying, as wires wound to bring the arms back to their owners.

    Valkyrie Units One, Two and Three were holding up their weapons, stanced towards Monica.

    ¡°We¡¯re the ones who found it!¡±

    ¡°You homewrecker!¡±

    ¡°Now take your baptism by fist!¡±

    From the three expressionlessly posed automatons, I turned my gaze to Monica. I saw her stand, take out arge drill in hand, and set it into a high-speed rotation.

    I ended up impressed her twin-tails didn¡¯t get wrapped into it.

    ¡°You degraded piles of scrap metal... reporting to the chicken dickwad, being praised by him, and receiving his anger is all my role! I¡¯ll scrap you on the spot!!¡±

    They had begun to fight. I let out a tired sigh, while Miranda shrugged her shoulders. There, the Valkyries... one of the mass-produced models reported the situation to us. While the four automatons were fighting, it seems they drafted up the papers.

    ¡°Master, here is the data about the Labyrinth. For you as well, Miranda-sama.¡±

    epting the papers, Miranda gave her thanks.

    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re more considerate than Monica. That girl¡¯s treatment of everyone besides Lyle is rough.¡±

    Saying that, she turned through the pages.

    I also put my eyes through my copy, confirming there was a Labyrinth nearby. Not far at all, it was cave-type rtively bountiful as far as Labyrinths go.

    ¡°... This one¡¯s quite nice.¡±

    Recon had only gone as far as the first and second floor, but there wasn¡¯t anything toin about when it came to passage width. It was a make you could call the standard of Labyrinths, and personally, I thought it right to report it to Beim... when the Seventh stopped me.

    ¡ºLyle, as I thought, you¡¯re a man who¡¯s got it. Good, now use this info to shut Beim up.¡»

    I sent a nce to Miranda. She saw how I was gripping the Jewel, and quietly nodded, turning her eyes back to the documents.

    She knew the circumstances, so I was able to converse with the Jewel in front of Miranda.

    ¡°You¡¯ll shut them up? I¡¯ve no idea what they¡¯ll have to say about it.¡±

    ¡ºDon¡¯t mind it. Just make it look as if you¡¯re taking time.Swiftly crush the fort Labyrinth, and take your time surveying the more promising one. And you see... don¡¯t you think this area is truly wonderful? Right, it¡¯s truly worthy of building a second Beim.¡»

    I could somewhat understand what the Seventh was getting at, so I nodded in agreement. Climbing up a little higher, I could see the ocean.

    Milleia-san spoke delightedly.

    ¡ºOh my, there¡¯s a point you could construct a harbor.¡»

    The Third, assented.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s good enough to have a fort, so perhaps this used to be an important point back in the day. Hmm, thinking of what¡¯s toe isn¡¯t it fine? Making this ce like Beim, if it were those merchants, I¡¯m sure they¡¯d regain their former glory within the century... well, we¡¯ll be regting them, thought!¡»

    Thinking they were considering something terrible again, my expression turned sour, and Miranda looked over at me.

    ¡°Do you always talk with them like that when we¡¯re around?¡±

    She asked. I nodded, took my hand off the Jewel, and issued orders to the Valkyries.

    ¡°Return to Beim and deliver a letter to Damien. And continue surveying the cave. If we¡¯re to use our main force to crush the fort all at once... now then, how about we do some construction to make the area more livable.¡±

    I looked around, ignoring Monica and co.¡¯s overly prolonged strife as I continued giving orders.

    Throwing herrge, two handed drill, Monica cried out.

    ¡°Double Drill Knuckle!¡±

    ¡°Na?ve!¡±

    ¡°Something so obvious shant... what!?¡±

    ¡°Y-you had such a thing up your sleeve..!?¡±

    It seems they were heating up or something or another, but I turned to them.

    ¡°Hey, you all have work too. Get over here already.¡±

    There, Monica, who had tworge metal fists equipped to her hands, came to a sudden stop, and tucked her weapons away. She brushed off some dust, and raced over to me.

    ¡°Yes~, because rather than these scraps, my dear chicken dickwad is more important. And continuing on with that important announcement...¡±

    ¡°... Oh, I already heard that one, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    After refusing Monica¡¯s report, I apanied Miranda to our tent. Monica was frozen up with her delighted expression, while the Valkyries were poking her, and making ridiculing gestures.

    Thinking it was inconvenient how they couldn¡¯t make expressions, I decided to consult with Damien on the matter.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In Lyle¡¯s mansion in Beim, Adele read a letter.

    Maksim watched her state with worry.

    ¡°How fares it, mdy?¡±

    What Maksim worried over was the state of their homnd, the territory from which they hailed. Like this, Adele was periodically receiving information on it.

    ¡°I was nervous because we couldn¡¯t get in contact for a while through that defensive war, but it seems alright. Perhaps her interest wanes as long as you don¡¯t put up a resistance. It seems she¡¯s currently fighting with other rebelling lords.¡±

    Hearing that, Maksim dropped his shoulders.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we do something to stop the resistance? They need only hold out for now. And at soonest, a few yearster and...¡±

    A few years, and Lyle would make his move. As Maksim was about to say that, Adele shook her head to the side.

    ¡°The greatest number of troops the four-country alliance can mobilize, omitting logistic support, is forty thousand, give or take. In a few years, even if their internal affairs are put on track, I can¡¯t say for sure that it will even reach fifty. That isn¡¯t enough. If ites to fighting Bahnseim, by the smallest estimate, a hundred thousand would be necessary. Even so, if Lyle-san continues winning with the minimum casualties, he¡¯ll have to get together some of the lords within Bahnseim... but if we wait that long, the lords of Bahnseim will have exhausted themselves out.¡±

    Feeling the national power of the superpower that was Bahnsim made Maksim scratch his head. He hadn¡¯t felt it when he was inside that nation, but the difference in power was too harsh.

    Maintained at the center of the continent, the country of Bahnseim that had continued growing could probably amass a hundred thousand soldiers at its center district alone. If pushed, two or even three hundred.

    Adding on the armies of its powerful feudal lords, they could easily prepare ten times Lyle¡¯s current force

    ¡°So the assistance of other nations is indispensable after all. But we cannot drag anymore nations into Bahnseim¡¯s internal problems.¡±

    That was Adele¡¯s seed of worry.

    ¡°I understand, but it is a time of crisis. We¡¯ll at least have to give its surrounding nations thatnd that was taken from them. Invade, and work up their lingering hatred...¡±

    The two were frantically worrying over it, but where Lyle had his sights on was unification of the continent. Ignoring small countries, there were few who would get involved with Bahnseim.

    Cartaffs was the greatest threat to the nation. To speak of others, there was Faunbeax, and a handful that would follow their lead.

    Maksim sounded worried.

    ¡°Mdy... Lyle ns to build an empire, but is it possible? We don¡¯t even have our own force to speak of. Automatons, was it? Proficient as they may be, we only have the ability to prepare a few hundred of them.¡±

    Adele held her head as well.

    ¡°... That¡¯s... right. The forces in Lyle-san¡¯s possession, even if they¡¯re of high quality, they¡¯re of much to low numbers. We have to do something about it.¡±

    Both Adele and Maksim frantically thought over something to break the deadlock...

 Volume 13 - 2: Cartaffs

    Cartaffs

    ... The dungeons of Cartaffs¡¯ castle.

    Within its torture chamber, bound in an indecent pose, the Queen of Cartaffs Ludm wore ck restraining garments stuck fast to her body as she bit into a gag.

    To her side stood two female attendants to look after her. The room was littered around with torture implements, but Ludmi herself was uninjured.

    Simply to stir up her fear, and tear up her pride, she had been sealed in the dungeons as she was.

    Hearing footsteps in the room, she opened her eyelids, and red at the door. Her long aubergine hair clung to her skin, the dark dungeons illuminated by the dim, wavering light of a candle.

    The very individual who had bound her.

    Larc Mard, taking along her ownpanions... her subordinates, dropped by the dungeon.

    Confirming Larc¡¯s face, Ludmi bit down strongly on the gag.

    His ashen hair was swept back, and unlike his usual wave-cut adventurer style, he wore a noble¡¯s dress and style.

    His cor was loosened, and showing off his chest, Larc turned a vulgar smile as he looked at Ludmi.

    ¡°Yo, Ludmi-sama. How are you doing? Tied up like that, you¡¯re showing off your embarrassing side. It seems you were taking me lightly... now then, isn¡¯t it about time you gave me that favorable reply thing?¡±

    Knowing his Skill disyed a high effect towards women alone, Larc¡¯s surroundings were fortified with females.

    The attendants removed Ludmi¡¯s gag, and after spitting out some saliva, Ludmi red at the man.

    ¡°You sure say some stuck-up things. Did you think I was unaware of how you made it seem I was immobile from illness? It seems you¡¯ve gotten the castle¡¯s folks to take after you, and gotten some status, but that status is too brittle to do anything with it, right?¡±

    Larc returned the re. Perhaps he was to use his Skill to try and make her fall for him, as he forcibly turned her face towards his.

    And by his Skill, in her eyes, the man of her ideals... or at least his figure ovepped with Larc¡¯s, but she sealed it away with willpower, and averted her eyes.

    Larc sounded irritated.

    ¡°After having made light of me, and gotten bound in such a state, don¡¯t act so high and mighty!¡±

    It was just as he said. Ludmi had no words to return on that matter. On top of that, she hade to hate the movements of Cartaffs that even now had yet to rescue her.

    (Good grief, the lengths they go to preserve order. How troublesome.)

    Ludmi had her surroundings charmed, and having attained some status, Larc hade to charm her this time, in a scheme to be king of Cartaffs. She had already seen through the n.

    And at the same time, she understood that for that sake, the man was unable to harm Ludmi herself. She understood she couldn¡¯t be killed, and she made use of that fact.

    ¡°Yet the man too scared toy a hand on that single bound woman sure sounds high and mighty himself. What¡¯s wrong, you¡¯ve no shaming greater than this? You... you¡¯re quite the small man.¡±

    When Ludmi said that, a vein popped up on Larc¡¯s forehead. He took a nearby whip in hand, going right into whacking her with it.

    She was assailed by a sharp pain, but Ludmi didn¡¯t let out her voice. And grinning andughing as she looked at Larc, she riled him up. Seeing her like that, Larc stood out of breath, and gave an order to the attendants.

    ¡°Use the best medicine to treat her!¡±

    With those words, Larc took his subordinates, and left the room. The female attendants lowered their heads to see them off, and closing the door behind them, one of them stood as guard.

    Another approached Ludmi, took off her restraints, and began treating her injury. She spoke to her in worry.

    ¡°Your majesty, should we not put a stop to this yet...¡±

    To the worried attendant, Ludmi smiled.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it fine? And I can onlyugh at those useless subordinates who let Larc converse with the castle¡¯s maids because it was a set custom. When they¡¯vee to be this bad, they won¡¯t understand a thing unless they go through a spot of pain.¡±

    Taking a stretch, Ludmi lowered herself into the chair she¡¯d been bound, and folded her legs.

    It¡¯s true she told them to interact with Larc, but she had never even imagined they could only move ording to set practice.

    So Ludmi let herself be captured on purpose. The two attendants were her trusted maids, and she had them act as if they were charmed.

    But it seems those attendants couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    ¡°But at this rate, the country shall begin to nt his way.¡±

    On that statement, Ludmi spoke.

    ¡°Even without the matter of Larc, this country would eventually perish from its nature taken too far. There are plenty who prioritizew to run away from responsibility, after all. Up to now, they could be called our strength, but taken too far, it is a fatal w.¡±

    Cartaffs¡¯ national colors involved a heavy inclination towards stressing the rule. At times, that had birthed about a splendid result, bute this far it had gone in a bad direction. Preserving that incline, those that took action held no responsibility.

    They were rules, so there was no helping it. That matter was bing conspicuous. Even if you added morews, just how many people out there would there be to actually understand them?

    She was called the queen, but Ludmi had simply taken over from the previous king by those rules, and was practically a proxy.

    Cartaffs was a male line, and eventually her groom would be the king of the country. So Larc had aimed for that seat on the throne.

    ¡°Good grief. Not me, they should¡¯ve just chosen a male from the royal branch families. Father was making moves with that intent, but talks went forward before it could be decided.¡±

    Maybe because of the national character, the branch families didn¡¯t object to her enthronement as queen. Ludmi¡¯s groom would in essence be the next king, so it wasn¡¯t considered a problem.

    But to Ludmi herself, it was quite a troublesome tale.

    ¡°Is there anyone suspicious of my absence?¡±

    As she confirmed with the attendants, one nodded and reported.

    ¡°Almost all of them have noticed something fishy. But whether they¡¯ll move by it or not is the question.¡±

    On that answer, Ludmi looked fed-up.

    ¡°Very well, then the one who saves my from this cell is the next king. Spread that rumor. If even that doesn¡¯t get them to move, then I¡¯ll make do with Larc or whatever. How pitiful.¡±

    While the maid was bewildered by her decision, Ludmi looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡°Hmm, not bad. I¡¯m no longer a princess, but... the prince or hero who saves me, eh? Marrying someone like that is the desire of any woman of the royal line. While we¡¯re at it, how about we invite participants from outside the country as well? I¡¯ve got to make our own men feel a little panicked, or we won¡¯t be getting anywhere.¡±

    As Ludmi dered and enjoyed herself, the two attendants abided as if they had given up...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Over the Katana in my right hand, I poured a liquid known as Holy Water.

    It was a transparent fluid, but it let off a faint light, and once poured on the Katana, it looked as if the de was shining in the dark Labyrinth passageways.

    Grasping the sword in both hands, I tossed the bottle of Holy Water aside, and Shannon- who was holding a basket- caught it.

    Standing behind all of us as a baggage carrier, Shannon caught the bottles tossed by ourpanions one after the next, and put them away in the basket.

    The innermost chamber of the Labyrinth that had manifested in the fort was arge hall on the fifth lower level. It was a vast room, but the ceiling wasn¡¯t very high, and it felt as if the many irregrly ced pirs were barely holding it up.

    The Undead before our eyes was a skeletal knight wearing full-body armor. Size-wise, perhaps he was around three meters tall?

    Sinister armor and shield, its sword was of an absurd, haphazardous make I had no words for. More than a de, it looked like a mass of iron.

    Miranda, Aria and Monica were the vanguard, with me, Valkyrie Units One, Two and Three behind them, and Shannon at the very back.

    With a spear in hand, Aria took arge lurch forward, before bursting towards the enemy before us.

    As that skeletal knight wielding its giant sword in one hand took a horizontal swipe, it let out sparks as it rubbed against the floor.

    While Aria jumped to avoid it, it looked as if the enemy¡¯s shield was to send her flying. However, Miranda threw her dagger, forcing it to use its shield to hit it aside, and from there, its movements grew strange.

    Miranda was extending thread from the fingertips of her left hand, and using a pir as a pulley, she yanked off the knight¡¯s shield.

    ¡°Aria!¡±

    As Miranda cried out, Aria lowered her spear down on the now-open left arm of the skeletal knight. At lighting speed... putting several Skills into a single strike, Aria¡¯s attack was truly worthy of the description.

    Aria wasn¡¯t skilled at magic, but as a result of polishing her Skills and martial arts... at this point, she was a pivotal vanguard of the party.

    Its left arm cut off and flying through the air, the knight opened its mouth, and let out an ear-rending cry.

    Shannon was holding her ears with both hands...

    ¡°Just where is that thing¡¯s voice evening from! It¡¯s just bones and armor, isn¡¯t it!¡±

    ... As she looked at the monster, and cried BS. I was also of that opinion. And as it tried to swing itsrge sword towards Aria, Monica smashed into its side with her hammer.

    From the other side of the hammer, fire was spouting out to increase its output, it seems.

    ¡°This is a truly a weapon of romance! A strike of the strongest maid Monica, who understands true fantasy... take it!¡±

    With its sword, right shoulder, and right side in general taken out by the blow, the unarmed skeletal knight raised a low groan. A portion of the crumbled white bone and armor gathered towards it, but...

    I looked upon the scene.

    ¡°As I thought, the holy water is slowing down it¡¯s regeneration. My apologies, but I¡¯ll be ending you at once.¡±

    As I raced forward, the Valkyries offered support with guns. While the knight was struggling with its regeneration not going as it wished, it tried headbutting me as I came before it.

    And as it did so, helmet and all...

    ¡°... I¡¯ll cut it off.¡±

    ... A single vertical sh. As the line raced through it, the skeletal knight reeled back, before crumbling into white flour.

    Holy Water effective against Undeads had been applied to the de, and it was a huge help on how effective it was. If that weren¡¯t the case, we¡¯d have to continue attacking until it copsed, or blow its everything away with magic.

    But this time was a fort¡¯s passages, and many narrow rooms, so it was quite a trial how we couldn¡¯t get the conditions together to use magic.

    Even in a wide room, using Holy Water like this was effective.

    Seeing the Boss leave a Magic Stone behind as it disappeared, Aria spoke.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t care about materials, Undead sure are convenient. Makes collection nice and easy.¡±

    It really was helpful how we didn¡¯t have to put on gloves, and rip open a monster to collect valuables. It was a inly dreadful task, so there were many adventurers who¡¯d just leave it to support.

    I wiped the Katana¡¯s de with a cloth.

    ¡°It really was rough when I was a beginner. I would always fail, and Zelphy-san would shout at me not to be wasteful.¡±

    When I told such a story, Aria also recalled.

    ¡°Yeah, at the start I couldn¡¯t bring myself to touch blood. Zelphy held her head when she saw that, but... now I think I can understand her sentiment a little.¡±

    As Aria told a tale of our recent newbie days, Miranda approached. While we were talking, it seems she imed the treasure of the innermost chamber.

    ¡°Reminiscing is fine and all, but could you confirm this over here? Lyle, it¡¯s this time¡¯s reward. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad.¡±

    In her hands was Rare Metal... metal bathed in the power of Mana... silver at that. It was a considerable amount, and if you sold it, it would surely one to two hundred gold coins.

    But we had purchased Holy Water for this venture, so we had quite some expenses as well.

    If time was turned back a bit, this would be plenty to maintain the party. But at this point, puttingbor for so much time, earnings of this level weren¡¯t enough, or so was my honest impression.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but with that, we¡¯ll only have scarce earnings. As expected, continuing on like this will be rough. Even when Alette-san¡¯s party are favorably being directed to profitablebyrinths.¡±

    Comparing with others wouldn¡¯t get anywhere, but I could clearly feel the Guild¡¯s intent.

    Monica confirmed the surrounding affairs, and reported to me.

    ¡°Chicken Dickhead, preparations to withdraw areplete. Monsters have already stopped spawning.¡±

    Within the Labyrinth. I had stationed Valkyries, and had them collect Magic Stones. Those girls¡¯ external battery, or rather energy source ran on Magic Stones, after all.

    They melted them down and used them as fuel.

    The Labyrinth¡¯s atmosphere grew quiet. As I confirmed the subjugation wasplete, I decided to get out.

    Unit One carried up the Magic Stone of therge skeletal boss monster. Miranda handed the silver we received to Unit Two.

    Shannon verified the contents of her own luggage.

    ¡°There are quite a few bottles that still have some in them. Aren¡¯t these quite expensive? What¡¯s more, they have an expiration date. An expiration date thates quite soon, no less... I can¡¯t forgive that they¡¯re worth more than my allowance.

    Shannon had a lot of pointless expenditures. Rather, she poured a majority of it into elven songs and recitations.

    If you took her out to y, she¡¯d mainly just listen to songs, and for meals, she preferred ces where you could hear music or tales.

    Miranda smiled, and roughly pat(?) Shannon¡¯s head.

    ¡°If you learn to use it a little more systematically, I¡¯ll increase it. So start by not blowing it all the very same day I give it to you.¡±

    Shannon was as hopeless as always, but after meeting Milleia-san, she had grown just a bit... or that was the feeling I got. Even if you just call it assistance, she did agree to participate in the boss battle.

    I thought as I left the vast hall.

    (Now then, I¡¯ll have to return to Beim once first. The Labyrinth¡¯s subjugation report... that cane after I observe the situation a bit.)

 Volume 13 - 3: Beim Starts to Move

    Beim Starts to Move

    Beim.

    I walked the usual path from the mansion, towards the Guild I¡¯d be ustomed tomuting. It was still a sweltering season, and the women of Beim wore lighter, and more alluring clothing than usual.

    Just heading for the Guild made me shed my sweat, and as I watched my colleagues of the trade off to work in their full sets of equipment, I mused over how rough it must be. Though it wasn¡¯t my business, today I was wearing casual clothing, with only a few spare sabres hanging from my waist.

    Novem walking beside me was also lighter dressed than usual.

    ¡°It¡¯s still quite hot. The nights are getting even harder to sleep through, so you¡¯d best be careful in managing your health, Lyle-sama¡±

    I was fine. I made a pir of ice through magic, and left it in the room, making things a little bit cooler.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. More importantly, are you alright, Novem?¡±

    I returned to Beim yesterday noon, but Novem and co. hadpleted a request, and arrived the day before.

    By my return, we got the Guild report together, and like this, we were heading for the Guild together.

    ¡°My party was full of skilled magicians. But it¡¯s still hot, and there are magic tools capable of cooling areas on sale, so purchasing some may not be a bad idea.¡±

    Convenient magic tools existed. By pouring in Mana, they would lower the temperature of a room.

    Such magic tools, unlike the usual armor and armament ones, were rtively cheap. They were cheap, but that was in the sense of cheap for a magic tool.

    ¡°Our funds are... no, I do get it would be convenient if we had one.¡±

    If you could manage some way or another with magic, there was no need to hold a magic tool. At present, we didn¡¯t have what could be called financial leisure, and at this rate, it felt as if I¡¯d be relying on Vera again.

    The two of us talked through the way to the Guild, and once we reached, we learned of a certain rumor that had be famous.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Eastern Guild Branch, a private room.

    Entering the room Marianne-san was charged with, me and Novem were able to inquire about the rumor.

    ¡°If you can save the Queen of Cartaffs, you¡¯ll be made king? What is that supposed to be?¡±

    Having heard that, I was unable to understand why, but the Third spoke reluctantly.

    ¡ºShouldn¡¯t it be a princess there? If it¡¯s a Queen, it kinda chips away at my motivation.¡»

    The Seventh seemed to be of the same opinion.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. I can¡¯t help but imagine a woman of considerable age. Are you sure that isn¡¯t some sort of penalty?¡»

    The Queen of Cartaffs, if I recall correctly, was supposed to be a proxy. Age-wise, she wasn¡¯t particrly old, and until recently, she had been spreading her name as the Princess Knight.

    Milleia-san sounded a little angry.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s rude to be mindful of a woman¡¯s age. Good goddess, this is why gentlemen are...¡»

    The Seventh imitated Milleia-san¡¯s tone.

    ¡ºAnd I don¡¯t know what to think of ignoring a man¡¯s passions. Good goddess, this is why aunts are...¡»

    In the next instant, the usual burst of gunpowder rung out, and the Jewel went silent. I presume that the Seventh and Milleia-san had something going on in their years alive.

    Thinking of the period, there was surely time they lived together at the mansion.

    Marianne-san returned a bitter smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a rumor. But a rumor of Cartaffs has made it all the way to Beim, and there are some earnestly looking into it, it seems. What has been confirmed is that the queen hasn¡¯t shown herself for a while due to poor health. Also, there¡¯s a rumor an adventurer of ill repute has gained some status at the castle. I believe his name was Larc Mard-san.¡±

    Hearing that name, I narrowed my eyes. Marianne-san processed the paperwork, took a nce at me, and returned her eyes to the sheets.

    ¡°Is he an acquaintance?¡±

    ¡°Met him a bit in Cartaffs. We¡¯ve never talked, but he possessed a rtively troublesome Skill. I think it¡¯s one that only had an effect on women, though.¡±

    Hearing that, it seems Marianne-san caught my implication. She finished going through the documents, and went to get reward for the requests Novem and the others hadpleted.

    Marianne-san spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put in a report just in case. But there¡¯s something I can¡¯t help but wonder.¡±

    ¡°Wonder?¡±

    I looked at her troubled face, and after she confirmed the mary sum, she began to exin. Though she didn¡¯t know the specifics.

    ¡°In these sorts of matters, the resident Guild is supposed to move at an early stage. Cartaffs is strict on the rules, so I was sure they would move. Also, I get the feeling our headquarters are busy. I don¡¯t think it has a rtion to the matter with Cartaffs, but they arranged for a boat nheless.¡±

    Not by signing on for a ride with the merchants, they were chartering a special boat for adventurers, and sending them over.

    If the Cartaffs rumor was for real, and the Guild headquarters was genuinely making moves, then this matter would surely end in no time.

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºIf the Guild is genuinely moving, there isn¡¯t a problem. They¡¯ve got enough folks with ability backing them, so the Larc problem should be deftly cleaned up. Now then, we¡¯ll be doing our own job, Lyle.¡»

    On those words, I gripped the Jewel, and Novem watched the action. Seeing me answer to the Jewel like that, it seems she was curious as to what we were talking about.

    Or rather, she seemed extremely excited. Novem herself held some esteem for the Heads of history. But she never asked to meet them.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Cartaffs¡¯ port.

    There, the skilled adventurers of Beim had gathered.

    They were those called some of the best of the best, not attached to the usual monster brigades. Nor were they sent to subjugate monsters orplete requests.

    They dived deep into the Labyrinth of Beim, and were specialists that earned their keep there.

    Among them, one posed a question to the adventurer who seemed to be the leader.

    ¡°They sure are working things up for a single brat, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    On top of the main battling members, they had spares as well. But they were allposed of men.

    They were wary of Larc, but even for that, the tone of the men had several unnatural points. The leader man turned his neck back and forth.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist travelled by boat. It¡¯s true they¡¯re being quite cautious. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough of a problem to dispatch us, but... it had gotten hard to move around in Beim, is how it is. Let¡¯s have a breather.¡±

    From the start, they had been a man-only party, without a hint of female presence. Even so, there were times they worked alongside women. Still, this matter had absolutely no call for that. And no necessity.

    Because Larc was there, it was impossible... but that wasn¡¯t all.

    ¡°There¡¯s a possibility he has a strong charming Skill against the opposite sex, eh... has quite a few troublesome ones with him. Now then, let¡¯s go and meet our client.¡±

    Lifting his hips off a crate on the harbor, the adventurer leader stood, and following his order, the group began to move.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Beim¡¯s eastern Guild branch.

    Marina listened to Tanya... Tahnia¡¯s request in a private room, and grinned.

    It was a mission with a high difficulty level, and on top of that, the type where it would be troublesome if its contents were leaked to the outside.

    But from Marina¡¯s point of view, it was a fascinating request, and she hadn¡¯t the slightest reason to decline.

    She looked at Tahnia¡¯s expressionless face as she signed the request form.

    ¡°... Your Guild sure does some dastardly things. Who¡¯d have thought they¡¯d ask me to hunt the adventurers of their own branch.¡±

    Tahnia didn¡¯t say anything. No, she had no words to reply.

    And after burning the request form, she paid Marina arge sum as an advance payment. Nothing but gold, and five hundred coins at that. epting it, Marina stuffed the money away into her own bag.

    ¡°Now then, I¡¯m going to be off taking on that girly. She¡¯s been on my mind for a while now. Gives off the scent of a beast, you see... the boy also intrigues me, but the girly is more worthy to be my opponent.¡±

    Tahnia spoke to Marina in a fed-up tone.

    ¡°... Lyle-ku... as long as the Lyle Party receives an attack, the details don¡¯t matter. There should be requests issued to the other adventurers as well. Marina-san, if you don¡¯t hurry, your mark will be taken by another adventurer.¡±

    ¡°Now that¡¯s troubling. But it doesn¡¯t make sense that you¡¯re depending on a dispersed force. Wouldn¡¯t be best if you surround them with many, and strike them down?¡±

    It seems Tahnia wanted to prevent Marina from acting of her own ord. For that sake, she gave an exnation.

    ¡°We cannot take Lyle down within the city of Beim. From our side, we¡¯ll do whatever we can to lead him to Cartaffs. After that, you need only attack the party members that remain behind.¡±

    Haring that, Marina sounded a little unsatisfied.

    ¡°So the Guild had a part in those Cartaffs rumors? I really wanted to fight that boy, but what a sad day it is.¡±

    Tahnia lowered her eyes. It was her job to issue these sorts of requests, but it was quite possible the individual herself didn¡¯t enjoy it. Her expression didn¡¯t change, but the wild instinct within Marina was whispering it to her.

    Throwing her bag over her back, Marina spoke.

    ¡°... As long as they don¡¯t touch my mark, I¡¯ll move how the Guild wants me too. Well, for the time being, I¡¯ll just be taking it easy in the city for a while.¡±

    Saying that, Marina left the room, licking her lips as the image of her target May surfaced in her mind.

    (I met her in the Labyrinth once before. But this time... ah, how exhrating.)

    Before a formidable foe, Marina¡¯s was in high spirits...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Bahnseim, that had be a neighbor of Beim.

    In the nearest city to Beim, Blois read the report that hade from the free city.

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re serious.¡±

    Before his eyes was an emissary of Beim, a representative of the merchants.

    ¡°Of course we are. Also, we¡¯ve prepared satisfactory presents. I¡¯m sure they will be to Celes-sama¡¯s liking.¡±

    The treasures the merchants of Beim had put their efforts into collecting. Looking over a portion of the selection of rare articles pushed his way, Blois noticed it was a bribe for him.

    He didn¡¯t feel like epting it, but at present, he needed as much money as he could, so he decided to take it.

    ¡°If you¡¯ll let me give a warning of my own, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t let her get too interested in you. Because Celes-sama is a whimsy one.¡±

    And cruel at that, or so he couldn¡¯t add. He feared that the merchant before him would tell tall tales that he had said as such. But more than that, Blois understood.

    (Unless you meet the girl, you¡¯ll never understand that uncanniness, huh. I¡¯m sure the merchants of Beim only see her as a bit of an atrociousss.)

    If it were them, they¡¯d be able to use Celes and rake it in, they seriously seemed to believe.

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve looked into that field without any negligence. So about our safe passage?¡±

    Blois took out a form, and handed it to the merchant.

    ¡°We¡¯ll guard you to the ends of thends under my jurisdiction. From there on, as long as you show the feudal lords that form, they¡¯ll let you through. If they hear of presents to Celes-sama, there may even be lords and nobles who¡¯ll volunteer guards of their own. Well, I guarantee safe travels to say the least.¡±

    As long as you use the maintained highways, he made sure to add on.

    The merchant lowered his head, and left the room. Seeing his form, Blois began wondering what sort of face he would be making on his way back, or if he¡¯d ever return at all...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Rauno-san¡¯s office.

    I had stopped by with Novem, and upon hearing his information, I knit my brow.

    ¡°... The Guild wants me?¡±

    Rauno-san was making a docile expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The guild thinks you¡¯ve done too much. That isn¡¯t all. The Guild headquarters have weighed you and little Celes on the scales. It¡¯s true you¡¯ve brought about some benefit to the city, but the queen to be of arge power... there isn¡¯t even a need topare. Beim chose the future Queen, and that¡¯s all she wrote.¡±

    So they chose Celes over me. Even hearing that, I didn¡¯t think it a mistake. If you wereparing a single adventurer to the Queen of Bahnseim, that is.

    But it was too sudden. And they should have been able to y oblivious.

    ¡°So they¡¯re out to crush me alone? The Guild higher-ups sure have some free time on their hands. No, the Guild as a whole, perhaps?¡±

    Perhaps unable to bear with this matter, Novem condemned Rauno-san.

    ¡°Just whose decision was it to cut Lyle-sama off? If they take Celes-sama so lightly, even Beim will...¡±

    ¡°... Novem.¡±

    I stopped Novem, and urged Rauno-san to continue on.

    ¡°... The information dealers are selling information on you. I¡¯d like you to understand I¡¯m crossing a dangerous bridge selling this info to you. The Guild ns to give you a request to save the Queen of Cartaffs. But that is a fake request. The previous party that headed that way was gathering of incredibles that breached the seventieth floor of our Labyrinth. They¡¯re lying in wait for you over there. While that¡¯s going on, there are ns to attack yourrades remaining here as well, it seems.¡±

    I looked at Rauno-san.

    ¡°... So the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s name had no effect. Is that what this means?¡±

    Rauno-san nodded.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your problem alone. The faction headed by the Tr¨¥s House; the other merchants want to do something to drive it out of the city. But they probably can¡¯t use direct force against the Tr¨¥s¡¯. So they¡¯ll use their abilities to crush your party. It should also have the meaning of setting an example. Anyways, there are a number of reasons, and Beim has chosen to cut you off. Tr¨¥s house and all.¡±

    So it seems I¡¯ve been cut off from Beim. But thinking of my actions up to now, there was no helping being discarded. More than that...

    The Third was definitely letting a dark smile float over his face.

    ¡º... That¡¯s wrong. The one cut off wasn¡¯t Lyle. It was the city called Beim. Isn¡¯t it fine? Among the scenarios we drafted up, it¡¯s the ending we longed for most. So let¡¯s bite them off, whatever traps they prepare.¡»

    The Fifth sounded serious.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ve got to confirm the rumor in Cartaffs as well. If the Queen¡¯s rescue really is possible, this will be arge favor. It¡¯ll give us a means to suppress thends north of Bahnseim.¡»

    The Seventh as well.

    ¡ºSo the time has finallye for Lyle to quit adventuring! Oh frabjous day, calooh cay! Thank you... gentlemen of Beim. I swear, we shall never forget your sacrifice.¡»

    Milleia-san brought it to a close.

    ¡ºSo... for the sake of our Lyle, won¡¯t you let Beim sink to ruin?¡»

    All their voices were in order. I¡¯m sure this was blood.

    ¡ºIT¡¯S FINALLY GETTING FUN IN HERE!!¡»

    When a smile came up on my face, Rauno-san made a dreadful expression. Novem looked just a little bit happy.

    ¡°It sure is getting fun around here, isn¡¯t it Rauno-san?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I-is it really?¡±

 Volume 13 - 4: Unlovable Adventurer

    Unlovable Adventurer

    A few days after I received information from Rauno-san.

    Tanya-san dropped by the mansion. I was the one to keep herpany, but there were only Damien¡¯s automatons in the mansion, so I ended up having No. 2 prepare some tea.

    Perhaps she had no interest in my own, personal tastes, as she put out a different tea than Monica. It was probably Damien¡¯s preference.

    Tanya-san sat on the sofa with proper posture. She hadn¡¯t touched the tea. Her tone was even more indifferent than usual.

    I used a Skill. The Sixth¡¯s... Search... disyed Tanya-san¡¯s reaction as yellow or red.

    Perhaps she had some hesitation. In that case, it meant she did know the specifics. Tanya-san was a person of the Guild. As expected, she was to prioritize it.

    ¡°Lyle-kun, an urgent request hase up. Perhaps you¡¯ve heard the rumors...¡±

    ¡°About Cartaffs?¡±

    ¡°... If you¡¯re aware, that makes matters fast. It¡¯s about that Cartaffs; in recent times, there have been some turbulent movements. A request of one concerned in the country has reached its way to Beim, and we have determined it to be a request requiring ample urgency. So the Guild has decided to request this matter to you. As a reward for sess, we promise fifty thousand in gold coins. The contents of the request are to rescue the captured queen.¡±

    Just as an advance payment, several thousand gold coins were prepared.

    They never intended to pay thepletion fee, so they wanted to show a request with considerably favorable conditions.

    From the Jewel, the Fifth let his voice.

    ¡ºSo a few thousand gold doesn¡¯t hurt them at all? Good going, Adventurers¡¯ Guild. It isn¡¯t a bad sum to cover preparations.¡»

    I looked over the document.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite an extravagant preparatory sum. But our party is nothing but women, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware. By the contents of the request, that¡¯s totally out, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Larc¡¯s Skill was a powerful one against the opposite sex, or so it seems the report had been raised. And it seems it was a n to separate me from myrades.

    The Seventh looked over it.

    ¡ºAs long as it separated you, they thought it¡¯d work itself out. But this time around, the Guild should be using its trump cards... underestimate them, and it¡¯ll be dangerous.¡»

    In regards to the Seventh¡¯s opinions, the Thirdughed.

    ¡ºAnd isn¡¯t that why it¡¯s fine? Larc, was it? Quite a pitiful kid over there. I doubt he¡¯s aware of how he¡¯s being used by us and the Guild, after all. Oh, right, Lyle... do it by the n.¡»

    Tanya-san had also considered the reasons I may pose for refusal.

    ¡°It has been determined that sess is more than probable with you working alone. Also, nothing but women was a lie, wasn¡¯t it? Maksim, Damien... the two of them are also registered as adventurers.¡±

    So they nned to thoroughly crush us? Even Maksim¡¯s name wasing up. I looked over the documents again.

    ¡°... I also have a request for Labyrinth Subjugation. Can thise after I¡¯vepleted it?¡±

    In a troubled manner, Tanya-san spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s an urgent one, so if possible, in the near future. Also, if it proves impossible, the Guild will dispatch reinforcements.¡±

    Hearing that, I smiled. It was a case I had considered. And the adventurers dispatched would likely be in the mind to attack us.

    ¡°That¡¯s a huge help. How about reinforcements for me?¡±

    ¡°As expected, that much is... however, Beim has already sent adventurers over to that side of the seas. We can arrange for them to cooperate with you.¡±

    Hearing that, I tilted my head.

    ¡°Is that so? How strange. All the famous parties should be off on other requests. Was it a dispatch from somewhere besides the East Branch?¡±

    Besides the dispatch-type East Branch, the only other adventurers to stray so far from Beim were the mercenaries of the south. As always, Tanya-san¡¯s expression looked like a constructed one.

    ¡°That is simply how hurried we are. We will send more reinforcements to the Labyrinth.¡±

    I nodded, and moved to sign the papers, but suddenly stopped my hand.

    ¡°Oh, right. There are a few misc. tasks I need to do as well, so could I leave them to an acquaintance of the East Branch? ... I¡¯d like to put in a request for them.¡±

    Hearing that, Tanya-san thought a little, but eventually nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Go right ahead. However, sending it to ones too proficient will be troubling for us. And I doubt they¡¯ll ept if you propose them a request for misc. tasks.¡±

    I signed the paper.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve got a hunch on who¡¯s likely to ept.¡±

    I looked down, as I thought.

    (Tanya-san, you¡¯re being soft. Did you think it wouldn¡¯t matter if you discarded an adventurer who would take on odd jobs?)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After Tanya-san left, I called Damien and Maksim-san- who had been in the mansion- to the room, to discuss.

    It was about the Cartaffs request. And I also informed them of how horrid the present situation was.

    Damien took off his sses, and wiped off the lenses.

    ¡°Hmmm~, and so? You¡¯ve something in mind, don¡¯t you, Lyle?¡±

    Maksim looked nervous. The opposite of Damien.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good. Not being able to receive financial support from Beim, no matter how you think of it, it will affect our objectives henceforth.¡±

    It seems he thought I was going to keep receiving support from Beim... from the Tr¨¥s House. And it was on that n that Adele-san was moving.

    I gave an apology.

    ¡°Yeah, I should probably apologize beforehand. We¡¯ll have to vacate this ce too. Probably, or rather, in the near future, the Tr¨¥s House will make some moves, and we began building a foundation at the point we were going forward with Labyrinth Subjugation, so I¡¯ll make that point our next base of operations.¡±

    Damien sounded reluctant.

    ¡°Eh~ I had taken a liking to this ce¡¯s undergroundboratory.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll build a building to your liking over there. And wait, I do think there¡¯ll be some full-blown moves.¡±

    I spoke my mind to the two of them on the n.

    Of the anticipated adventurer attack in Cartaffs, and of how, through saving the Queen, we¡¯d sell a favor, and have them re at Bahnseim from the north for us.

    Having heard that, Maksim.

    ¡°... If all goes well, it truly is a good deal. But there¡¯s a high risk. And when we¡¯re exposing mdy to such danger, I can¡¯t even be by her side.¡±

    As I thought, he didn¡¯t want to be taken off Adele-san¡¯s side. To Damien, it seemed to be a pain.

    ¡°Three automatons. It¡¯s true I can prepare golems, but just how does that stand war-potential-wise? Can we win? Adventurers that have polished their skill in the Labyrinth, to be blunt, they be monsters.¡±

    To Damien and Maksim-san, I held confidence as I dered.

    ¡°We¡¯ll win. If we lose here, then either way, we won¡¯t win against the monster that is Celes. And also. There are movements in Beim to drive the Tr¨¥s House out. So I want to migrate them right to thend we¡¯re developing. Damien, can you persuade old Letarta?¡±

    Damien put his sses on, taking a cup from his maid automaton No. 1, and sipping some tea.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible. For better or worse, he¡¯s a craftsman. As long as he has a ce to be and work to do, isn¡¯t it feasible? IT seems he doesn¡¯t hate the boisterousness of Beim, but he dide from the countryside, and he did say he missed it. Also, he was enjoying modifying the Valkyries, and it felt like he didn¡¯t want to abandon the work.¡±

    So we could get old Letarta with us. In that case, perhaps I could call out to the craftsmen and merchants rted to him, and give them an invite to the south.

    Milleia-san spoke delightfully.

    ¡ºLyle, let¡¯s have Eva-chan spread some rumors. That thend to the south is blessed or something!¡»

    This person really was having fun.

    There, Damien looked at me.

    ¡°... You¡¯ll take in the merchants that¡¯ve lost their value here? If it were you, Lyle, then if all went well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d be able to kick it off with the merchants remaining in Beim.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but even like this, I¡¯ve a strong sense of duty. After they¡¯ve saved me so, I won¡¯t betray them.¡±

    There, Maksim-san turned me some eyes of doubt.

    ¡°... That¡¯s a different definition of, ¡®duty¡¯ than the one I know.¡±

    ... How rude. I¡¯m going to save the merchants that aided me from the copse of Beim. That¡¯s plenty dutiful, isn¡¯t it?

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having dropped by the East Branch, I personally asked for Marianne-san¡¯s room on the third floor.

    Normally, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem whoever the receptionist was, but this time alone, there was a need for me to get Marianne-san.

    The Guild had a considerable amount of staff, and they couldn¡¯t help but require receptionists who wouldn¡¯t abandon their acquaintance adventurers.

    No, I won¡¯t say it was essential, but even so, I asked for her with the intent to use her.

    When she saw me waiting in the room, Marianne-san smiled, as she brought in some paperwork. And she inspected my face.

    ¡°How rare for me to be called out like this. I feel I¡¯m going to misunderstood, so if possible, could I hear the reason...?¡±

    While she was joking around, her face turned serious as she looked at my expression.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like this is a matter to take in jest.¡±

    Saying that, shey the documents on the desk, poured a drink, and took a seat. After putting the drink to my mouth, I made my plea.

    ¡°It¡¯s been decided I¡¯m going off to Cartaffs. As for a boat, I¡¯ll be using one of the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s. While I was at it, I hired a party for odd jobs.¡±

    Marianne-san¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°Is that so. I do think you have it rough, but if it¡¯s you, then you¡¯ll definitely be able toplete the request...¡±

    There, I made a smile. Making an exceptionally splendid smile, I grew to hate myself. This is the only thing I¡¯ve really been improving in.

    ¡°So I¡¯d like information on the adventurers who headed to Cartaffs. The detailed data safekept by the Guild... it exists, right?¡±

    Marianne-san¡¯s drooping eyes narrowed, as if ring at me.

    ¡°Leakage of information is strictly prohibited. So what do you expect me to answer to that?¡±

    ¡°Even when my info¡¯s going all over the ce? A receptionist of your level should know what sort of situation I¡¯m in, right? It seems you did take on newbie training as well, but you¡¯re rtively knowledgeable about work in the Guild.¡±

    Marianne-san stood from her seat, and moved to leave the room.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll call another receptionist. And there¡¯s nothing I have to say to you.¡±

    I kept my smile, and informed her of the adventurer party I¡¯d made a request to.

    ¡°This time, I sought help from Erhart¡¯s party. They epted it quite willingly. It was arge request, after all. Now that aside, Marianne-san, you got angry for their sake, didn¡¯t you? Not letting them take a request where they might die, you caused a problem at the desk... I¡¯m quite fond of kind people.¡±

    Marianne-san turned around, and red at me something awful. And she hung her head a while, which gave me enough answers in itself.

    She surely knew. About my state, and what Beim was to do.

    ¡°So you knew everything. Yet you¡¯ll still choose to go to Cartaffs; how stubborn you must be. From my point of view, it would be a huge help if you turned and fled.¡±

    I shrugged.

    ¡°There¡¯s something important left in Beim. If it were to protect that, I thought an extent of my behavior would be permitted. Now then, there¡¯s no huge profit in it for you, but won¡¯t you listen to my request?¡±

    Marianne-san returned, sat in her chair, and turned her eyes to me. Not with her usual atmosphere, she had a sort of threat to her.

    She had gotten in various experience in her own way, and that hade to form this sort of air.

    ¡°... Information on adventurers, was it? As you¡¯ve said, it truly is a talk with little merit to me. If I had to say, it¡¯s nothing but demerits. But I shall prepare the information of the adventurers who went to Cartaffs for you. The info on the ones attacking your remainingrades as well. In exchange.¡±

    What Marianne-san sought in exchange...

    ¡°A guarantee for the lives of Erhart-kun¡¯s party. No, return them to Beim unharmed. Once you enter Cartaffs, then everyone with you is supposed to be marked as a target. They won¡¯t overlook it just because they¡¯re there for odd jobs.¡±

    I nodded, and confirmed how long it would take to get the info with her. It seems she could get it rtively fast, and I was impressed. Her abilities as a receptionist were surely high.

    And after we¡¯d gotten in order the means to ept the information, I asked her.

    ¡°You sure favor Erhart¡¯s party quite a bit. Is it love?¡±

    There, Marianne-san gave augh, as if to mock me. And she looked at me in sorrow.

    ¡°You¡¯re half right. But to those boys... perhaps as cute younger brothers. Oblivious to the world, but earnest and hard-working... watching those sorts of children is the greatest joy of being a receptionist. Putting in steady work to mature, and happily reporting it all to us... Rather than a certain unlovable boy who perfectly pulls everything off from the start, I¡¯d like to support those sorts of cute kids.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t really a problem if Marianne-san reported this matter to the Guild. The mansion was already vacated, and preparations were underway.

    But having heard that, I confirmed that rather than Erhart¡¯s party, I was definitely less interesting to the receptionists.

    ¡°On the contrary, you¡¯ll help me for something of that extent?¡±

    Marianne-san looked down, and let out her voice, bit by bit.

    ¡°... He resembles the adventurer I used to like. When I was still a beginner, I was rtively popr, so I got stuck up. So I had an earnest adventurer who¡¯de out from the countryside push himself for me.¡±

    Hearing that, I got the just. And Marianne-san put the developments I¡¯d expected to mouth.

    ¡°Because of that, he died. Even leaving his assets to me... he really was an idiot. From there on, I was the receptionist of the newbie desk. Though it turns out I really was better at training new recruits. Because it felt worth doing.¡±

    I heard her story through from start to end, before standing.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll definitely return Erhart¡¯s party to Beim. I swear it.¡±

    There, Marianne-san red at me.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t bring them back, I¡¯ll curse you for life. After going so far for you, if even one of them is injured... I¡¯ll teach you just what it means to make an enemy of a receptionist of the Guild.¡±

    Her threat really did frighten me, but so as not to let those thoughtse out, Iughed. And after leaving the room, I pat my chest.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The East Branch.

    At the first floor desk, R¨¹he epted some documents from Erhart.

    And Erhart spoke to her.

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s about the next job, but I¡¯m going to have to pass.¡±

    Hearing that, R¨¹he found it rare, as she confirmed it with him.

    ¡°What happened? You usually confirm your next requests, and n them out while you¡¯re here. Did someone¡¯s health take a bad turn?¡±

    Erhart denied it as he shook his head. He had calmed down even further as an adventurer, fulfilling requests, while protecting Marianne¡¯s teachings.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to help out in Cartaffs from the request of an acquaintance. Well, it¡¯s just odd jobs, but the profits are nice, and it¡¯ll be a long-term request, so other requests won¡¯t be possible for a while.¡±

    Hearing that, R¨¹he looked over Erhart.

    ¡°Even if it be from an acquaintance, being called out personally is a proof of your credibility. Looks like you guys are already splendid adventurers... right! I¡¯ll be expecting a souvenir when you get back. And I¡¯d love to hear what sort of adventures you had.¡±

    There, Erhart let out a sigh.

    ¡°You were cuter when you were still asking for candy. Say the same thing to everyone, and you¡¯ll go through some pain down the line. Well, we see each other rtively often, so I¡¯ll at least buy a souvenir for you.¡±

    R¨¹he averted her eyes a little, and spoke in a quiet voice.

    ¡°... I don¡¯t say it to everyone.¡±

    Erhart stood from his seat.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m expecting something nice, Erhart-san.¡±

    Seeing R¨¹he¡¯s smile, Erhart made a bitter one. Perhaps thinking he had been fooled by Marianne, it seems he still had a trauma when it came to female receptionists...

 Volume 13 - 5: A Journey of Nothing but Manly Men

    A Journey of Nothing but Manly Men

    ... Inside the Jewel.

    Miranda and Shannon were taking Milleia on.

    Out of breath, Miranda was wounded all over, while Shannon was sitting on the spot. Together, they weren¡¯t able toy a hand or foot on Milleia.

    Watching over them like that, Milleia changed out the shell of the gun in her hands.

    ¡ºOh, you girls give sure up easily. Putting the two of you together, you haven¡¯t even died thirty times yet. It¡¯s something you can¡¯t experience regrly, so have some more fun with it.¡»

    With Miranda¡¯s personality and appearance, alongside the power of Shannon¡¯s demon eyes, it was impossible tond an attack on Milleia Walt.

    But harassing wasn¡¯t all she did.

    Letting out a sigh, she tucked away her gun, and started talking.

    ¡ºNow then, let¡¯s put in some break time. There¡¯s no time left until Lyle departs for Cartaffs, but I have to at least pass down the bare minimum.¡»

    As Miranda wiped her sweat, the wounds disappeared, and the sweat retracted as well.

    ¡°Minimum? This is?¡±

    Milleia nodded with a smile.

    ¡ºOf course. I mean, if you carry the blood of the Walt House, you¡¯re far from the minimum bar. And you see, Shannon... if you get serious, you¡¯ll be able to do even more amazing things.¡»

    Shannon grabbed onto Miranda to stand.

    ¡°A-amazing things?¡±

    ¡ºRight. Of all else, if I could do it, there¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t be able to. Being able to see the flow of Mana means being able to interfere with it. Oh, that¡¯s right. Are you properly studying how to read and write?¡»

    On Milleia¡¯s question, Shannon averted her eyes. That alone was enough for her toprehend she had gone against her orders.

    In a moment, she closed in on Miranda and Shannon, grabbing Shannon¡¯s head.

    ¡ºShannon-chan... I said it, did I not? To learn how to write, did I not? As long as its ink imbued with Mana, you can see the lines outside of this space, can¡¯t you?¡»

    Lifted up with one hand, Shannon wriggled around.

    ¡°It hurts! It hurts, great grandmother! That¡¯s wrong! While I was learning letters, I tried doodling some pictures on the side, and that turned out to be more interesting is all!¡±

    Seeing Shannon give an excuse that didn¡¯t improve her predicament, Miranda thought.

    (... The flow of Mana... if she perfected its flow within her own body, is this what happens? In that alone, great grandmother rivals Celes. This alone, at least.)

    Milleia was also strong. But from the point of view of Miranda, who¡¯d stood against Celes, it was a fact it was still insufficient.

    And not being able to defeat that Milleia, she wouldn¡¯t even reach Celes¡¯ feet.

    ¡°Hah... great grandmother, could you fight me once more?¡±

    On Miranda¡¯s words, Milleia smiled as she released the hand grabbing Shannon¡¯s cranium.

    Falling onto the floor, Shannonnded on her bottom, and began rubbing it.

    ¡ºVery well. That sort of ambition... I don¡¯t hate it.¡»

    Milleia took a gun from her fluttery sleeves, and took a stance...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    At the harbor where the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s ship was docked, Me, Maksim-san, and Damien¡¯s... party of four, I guess.

    While I shed sweat from the sheer humidity, I looked at Monica, as she stared vexingly at Damien¡¯s three automatons.

    ¡°Why am I keeping house, as the mass produced lot apanies you? I¡¯m... I¡¯m the one who understands the Chicken Dickwad the most!¡±

    I let out a sigh.

    ¡°Then try understanding my sentiment. You don¡¯t have to put on a y, just move by the n. Is the mansion alright?¡±

    Even though Monica had been biting down on her handkerchief, she suddenly made a serious face, corrected her posture, and courteously answered my query.

    ¡°Yes. The cleaning was perfect the moment we vacated. But when it came to sales, they drove quite a hard bargain. As we were hurriedly leaving to run away, there was no helping it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nice. We lived there for a while, so I¡¯ve got some attachment. I don¡¯t want to make a battlefield of it.¡±

    Preparations were underway, and the mansion had been sold off. A majority of our luggage was already transported to our new stronghold, and being set up there.

    Sitting on a crate, Maksim-san put his spear over his shoulder, and breathed out a sigh.

    ¡°Hah... I wonder how mdy¡¯s doing.¡±

    Seeing his state, Damien pushed up his sses with his fingertips.

    ¡°You just met her this morning, and you¡¯re already worried? Thinking of the journey toe, you won¡¯t be seeing her for a while. How about trusting in her some? Rather, I¡¯m suddenly doubting whether this man will be useful or not. Lyle, will we really be alright?¡±

    I had never thought Maksim-san would be this depressed, but I counted on the fact he would get out of it some when we got into battle, and nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine, I think? Well, let¡¯s just watch the waters, and...

    As I was saying that, Vera approached. As usual, she was wearing red, but as I¡¯d refused her apanying this voyage, her skirt was on the longer side.

    I got the feeling her hair was glossier than usual. I¡¯m sure she put quite some time into setting it.

    If the Fourth were here, he¡¯d definitely be loud on telling me to praise her.

    ¡°Lyle!¡±

    While Vera delightedly waved her hand my way, Monica looked down a bit.

    ¡°Keh, angel wings, huh? Properly decide if you¡¯re making the twin tailmitment or not. What do you n by taking all the gook parts? ck haired twin tails... damn, she¡¯s precisely aiming to gouge a man¡¯s heart.¡±

    Or so she said, but I ignored her and headed for Vera. On my approach, she held out her arm, and drew me close.

    It looked as if we were flirting on the pier, and that¡¯s precisely what we were doing, so surrounding eyes gathered.

    As I noticed it, I picked out Vera¡¯s younger sister Gina watching us from behind. Rnd was by her side.

    But by my Skill... Search... while Vera and Rnd were disyed blue, Gina¡¯s indicator was red.

    ¡°Vera, thank you for seeing me off. Even so, your hair is exceptionally glossy today. And your atmosphere is somewhat different from usual.¡±

    ¡°H-hey! You normally wouldn¡¯t say something like that. And rather, haven¡¯t you gotten better with words as ofte?¡±

    Watching over her delight, I yed it off with augh. There, Gina came and struck up a conversation with a smile.

    ¡°Vera, you should leave it at that. And Lyle-san?¡±

    ¡°Something the matter?¡±

    The smiling Gina was disyed bright red. While she held tant hostility, it was surely difficult to discern that from her expression.

    ¡°I heard it was a request from the guild, but make sure you properly return. Or else my sister will grieve.¡±

    ... Seriously, if it weren¡¯t for the Skill, I doubt I¡¯d be able to discern her intent. I guess all I have to say is, as expected a daughter of the Tr¨¥s House.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Rnd also spoke in regards to me.

    ¡°Originally, the head nned toe see you off as well, but these days, he¡¯s been busy with the port rights in Galleria and Rusworth.¡±

    Hearing those words, the Third muttered a little sorrowfully in the Jewel.

    ¡º... Fidel-kun. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s enjoying himself right around now.¡»

    It¡¯s because he can say something like that knowing all the details, that I was certain he was a considerable viin.

    Embracing Vera as a greeting, I whispered into her ear.

    ¡°Vera, be wary of Gina.¡±

    There, perhaps sensing my meaning, she showed me a smile and nodded. Since she didn¡¯t show any signs of an urge to press further, I assume she sensed something as an elder sister.

    From a little away, Monica addressed us.

    ¡°When he¡¯s not even in a fever time, the Chicken Dickwad is handling a woman so... give me back my pure Chicken! Give him back!¡±

    Thinking she was a loud one as usual, I noticed a group observing us.

    It was Erhart¡¯s party.

    A party of five, their equipment was in order, and they carried all the tools that looked necessary. Seeing me embrace Vera, Erhart smiled.

    ¡°Hey, looks like I do hate you after all.¡±

    He said.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Fidel heard the report from his men at the mansion.

    He was pleased to a degree, because the port construction was going favorably. But while Galleria was doing well, Rusworth was a little behind.

    Even so, it was within the scope of the n.

    ¡°Fidel-sama, in Galleria, the future Grand Duke Leold-sama has takenmand, pressing development along favorably. The port and the maintenance of surrounding roads is all going smoothly, so it looked like the port will be in usable condition ahead of schedule.¡±

    His other subordinate exined Rusworth¡¯s situation with a little anxiety.

    ¡°Rusworth iscking someone to takemand at the site. They have a sense of rivalry with Galleria, so there¡¯s a worry they¡¯ll push themselves toplete it... so, um...¡±

    Fidel turned his face to his nervous subordinate.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    There, the man began voicing objection to this matter.

    ¡°Fidel-sama, Even if you may be head of the house, the support to develop two ports, on top of preparing another state-of-the-art vessel, if something happens, the situation will incline. Galleria and Rusworth; in this case, you should abandon the interests of one of the two, and work with the other merchants to...¡±

    Make it a joint project, and split the profits. On that statement, Fidel flew into a rage.

    ¡°Just how much do you think the Tr¨¥s House has invested in that whelp!? Did the others invest in him? Hell no they didn¡¯t! For those that invested, I¡¯ll let them use it at a fair rate, and I¡¯ve prepared some coteral. But I¡¯ve no need to offer salvation to those without any foresight! And also... recently, those folks have been earning too much off of war. If we don¡¯t revise it a bit, Beim will be rejected around as the city of death. It¡¯s because they don¡¯t understand that, that they¡¯re no good. If a four-country alliance is formed, war will go down. But they¡¯re not even thinking how to profit in such a situation...¡±

    His own house had sold weapons, and profited off of war, and yet Fidel let out a sigh.

    But it seems he understood that it would be bad for Beim at the rate things were going. For that sake, he dealt with goods apart from weaponry.

    ¡°... Anyways. It isn¡¯t the time to keep looking inwards. Called the number one city on the continent, our habit of turning our eyes to nothing but ourselves is something that calls for improvement. If we do not, then Beim will...¡±

    After he said that much, the other subordinate opened his mouth.

    ¡°Fidel-sama, it¡¯s almost the appointed time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I see. Come to think of it, Vera went to see that kid off. ¡®Lend me your precious ship.¡¯ Even after he had the gall to say something like that... but actually lending it, I guess Vera is Vera. It¡¯s true that¡¯s her personal property, but...¡±

    Mumblingints as he stood, Fidel led his two subordinates, and left the room.

    Among them, in the anxious man¡¯s eyes towards Fidel seemed there seemed to dwell a hardening light of resolution...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Aboard the deck of the Vera Tr¨¥s.

    We went out on deck to discuss the contents of this time¡¯s request. On the surface, defeating Larc and saving the queen was our main objective.

    I hired Erhart¡¯s party as support, but if they didn¡¯t have work to do, they¡¯d suspect something. And protecting their lives was also a request I epted.

    Marianne-san properly paid the request reward in information already, so I had to fulfill it no matter what.

    And despite this and that, I couldn¡¯t bear to abandon them.

    Erhart pointed at us.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange!? Normally, it¡¯s be more... you know!¡±

    Not fathoming what was going on, he turned his head to his fourrades, and they nodded as well.

    This all started when we were discussing, and talks came down to Larc¡¯s Skill. A Skill with an effect on women... hearing that, he joked, ¡®if I had something like that, you think I¡¯d be a bit more popr with thedies?¡¯

    But hearing that joke, our reactions wasn¡¯t something he could forgive.

    In my case.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t need a Skill for that.¡±

    For Damien.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to create the one and only woman for me, so to be honest, I¡¯ve no interest.¡±

    Maksim-san, with a cool expression...

    ¡°Adele-sama is the alpha and the omega. I¡¯ve no interest in anyone else!¡±

    ... He dered.

    While everyone had been sitting in a circle, Erhart stood, and used all sorts of gestures and a wrung out voice to make his point.

    ¡°Do none of you have any lust!? What do you normally do!? Ah, Lyle can stay out of this. Not like he¡¯s a virgin, after all.¡±

    Hearing that statement, I couldn¡¯t stay silent, so I rose to my feet. There were sailors around as well, listening to our conversation. And if that matter was one Vera came to know of, it would be something terrible.

    ¡°Revise that! I¡¯m a virgin, you hear! What¡¯s more, in my case, it¡¯s quite a delicate problem! I have to be a virgin no matter what! So revise it, dammittt!!¡±

    When I grasped Erhart, perhaps my seriousness got across, as he revised it at once.

    ¡°Eh? Ah... m-my apologies.¡±

    And Damien looked at me with a fed-up expression. He boldly dered. That expression of his hadn¡¯t a single cloud across it.

    ¡°Good grief, I cannot understand it. You save your precious for the one and only existence for you. What¡¯s wrong with being a virgin? Ah, I¡¯m a virgin by the way. What of it?¡±

    Maksim-san also nodded.

    ¡°Right, right. Precisely my point. More so, then you guys aren¡¯t? If you had a lover, then that¡¯s all and well, but...¡±

    On Maksim-san¡¯s doubtful eyes, Erhart averted his own.

    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s the money we earned ourselves. We properly prepared it to y around. And we aren¡¯t in debt. So what¡¯s so wrong with going to the brothel!?¡±

    It does seem Erhart¡¯s party had gone to the brothel to discard their virginities. By the goddesses... why didn¡¯t I think of that.

    I copsed at the knees, and pressed both my hands into the ground.

    ¡°S-so such a method existed. If I did that, no one would bring up strange things like who got to my... when we get back, I¡¯ll be right off to the brothel to get rid of it!¡±

    When I went with that as a joke, Erhart¡¯s party looked at me with dubious faces. They didn¡¯t seem to be too impressed.

    Or rather, hearing it would be a journey of just men, I thought it would be sordid, but it was surprisingly fun. No, this was more liberating than I had anticipated.

    Damien spoke.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never observed a woman¡¯s form. I see, the brothels, huh... you think a small-breasted woman there will model for me?¡±

    There, the Automatons No. 1, 2, and 3 on standby near him vexingly bit into their handkerchiefs.

    ¡°When you have us, the ultimate existences by your side...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s breasts. These damn breasts are... for me toe to envy washboards...¡±

    ¡°I think back to how I scoffed at Valkyrie Unit One¡¯s brick wall of a body.¡±

    Within all that, Maksim-san alone was unshaken.

    ¡°Hah, Lyle-dono, it isn¡¯t a problem soft enough to be solved by something like that. And wait, they won¡¯t forgive it if you¡¯re alright with anyone. It¡¯ll just create arge list of new problems henceforth. Please cease and desist... Because the entanglements of blind love leading to a knife in the back is the worst end there is.¡±

    Of course, I was well aware of that. From the Jewel, I could hear the giggling voice of Milleia-san.

    ¡ºFufufu, I heard it all. Wait ¡¯til Miranda gets a load of this! Lyle¡¯s going to throw his first to some other woman.¡»

    ... Oh right. There was that person in the Jewel. Our fun journey of men,ing this far, I suddenly recalled I was under surveince.

 Volume 13 - 6: Lyleâ€™s Party Aboard

    Lyle¡¯s Party Aboard

    ... While Lyle had departed for Cartaffs, Novem and the others hadpletely vacated the mansion, and headed off towards the base where they were carrying out Labyrinth Subjugation.

    Starting with Novem, Monica and Eva, and finally ra with some guests boarded Porter.

    Miranda was off preparing at the base, and the Valkyries were also mobilized, carrying out development of the general area.

    At the stage where Lyle set for Cartaffs, they already knew what woulde of the movements of the merchants and adventurers.

    Novem turned a smile to the one riding on Porter¡¯s loading tray, Rauno¡¯s partner, and a woman of small build due to her gnomian race, Innis.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to drag you along like this, Innis-san.¡±

    Innis shook her head, holding up her travel bag as if to embrace it. The bag of standard size looked exceptionallyrge when put beside her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Rauno-san told me to do so as well. And...¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    As Novem tilted her head, Innis said it was ¡®nothing¡¯, and yed the matter off with a vague smile. Seeing her like that, Novem grew a little wary, wondering what ulterior motives she and Rauno may have in assisting Lyle.

    But unable to understand why the man would send her to be practically a hostage at the stronghold of potentially dangerous individuals, there wasn¡¯t a trace of information being leaked by some Skill either.

    Wary as Novem was, the precision and uracy of the information Rauno gathered did convince her he was seriously aiding them for now.

    However, they didn¡¯t leave room for negligence.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there will be some inconveniences for you at our destination, but if anything happens, just give us a shout. If it¡¯s within a possible scope, we¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    On Novem¡¯s words, Innis nodded.

    Light streamed in from the window installed on Porter. The outside scenery she could see from it made Novem worry for Lyle.

    (Is Lyle-sama getting by alright right around now?)

    It weighed on her mind how he didn¡¯t have anyone to look after him nearby, but this time¡¯s opponent was the adventurer Larc, who boasted a Skill that disyed high abilities against women. If they was the possibility of being charmed, then regardless of the Guild¡¯s schemes, he should be taken out of the picture, or so Lyle said, so Novem abided by his judgement.

    (But it¡¯s not like we couldn¡¯t have left just one person by his side.)

    It wasn¡¯t a problem if that someone wasn¡¯t her. The optimal candidate was Monica, but Monica had a job in mobilizing the Valkyries.

    That would make Miranda and Eva the runner-ups, yet they also had much work to do at the base, so they couldn¡¯t be left at Lyle¡¯s side.

    The Valkyries would leave much to desire in looking after someone, while leaving Shannon, May, or Aria would be more a bother than assistance.

    ra also had work, so regardless of how much she wanted to leave someone, from Novem¡¯s eyes, Lyle¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t mistaken. It wasn¡¯t, but it was true she was worried.

    (Even if Professor Damien has his automatons, their priority list has Lyle ranked rtively low. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll do anything to trouble him, but...)

    Eva looked at Novem¡¯s worried face.

    ¡°Are you worrying about Lyle? It¡¯s alright. Even like that, he¡¯s surprisingly reliable.¡±

    As Eva nced over, Novem as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lyle-sama has been looking quite reliable these days, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    She said with a smile. Comparing back to when they had started the journey with just the two of them, the current Lyle had matured enough.

    Or so Novem decided to believe...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Around the time Novem¡¯s party set off.

    At Beim¡¯s Guild headquarters, in a small meeting room rarely used, a few officials of each branch sat around a table and conversed.

    The head of the South Branch spoke.

    ¡°It seems he¡¯s made his move. He¡¯s already headed for Cartaffs on a Tr¨¥s House ship. A sweeper confirmed it, so there¡¯s no doubt about it. There are also some movements in the Labyrinth we overlooked, but I do believe the time to attack is now.¡±

    Sweepers were a cleaning service. With a special role of cleaning up the adventurers, they were either former adventurers, or specialists raised by the Guild.

    The one standing behind the East Branch¡¯s top, Tanya... Tahnia was also a sweeper. And behind each executive, various other sweepers stood.

    The South Branch¡¯s executive was all aboard the assault of Lyle¡¯s party. The North Branch was specialized to sea requests, and not particrly interested. As he had to lend out personnel, on the contrary, he was in ill humor.

    ¡°Was there really a need to go so far? From what I heard, it isn¡¯t fighting power, but action and charisma that puts him a cut above the rest. You even dragged us into the mess.¡±

    To the pouting North Branch head, the South Branch¡¯s head gave a slight thorny tone.

    ¡°... If this time¡¯s attack seeds, then the ones who benefit from the right to use Galleria and Rusworth¡¯s ports are your people of the North Branch, are they not? How about you hear it from the merchants?¡±

    The North Branch executive shut his mouth. There was a deal cut with Gina of the Tr¨¥s House, and as long as Rnd was recognized as head, she would abdicate the rights to use both ports. Such talks tied directly to the North Branch, so they couldn¡¯t say it was someone else¡¯s problem.

    They carried adventurers that specialized in maritime guard and sea monster extermination, having be passive to matters on thend.

    The West Branch¡¯s head ended up sending around loads of men from his own ranks, so he was also displeased. He stuck his re on the South Branch.

    ¡°We had to send out two whole first-rate adventurer parties. On top of a number of our mains. And yet, isn¡¯t there a little too less from the South and East? The South Branch is only sending a single mercenary brigade, is it not.¡±

    At the South Branch, the information that war would drastically decline had spread, and many mercenaries had already begun moving to change their home Guild.

    For that sake, the number of brigades participating in this attack numbered only one. They also had to deal with requests of their own, so taking up any more would influence the Guild¡¯s credibility.

    ¡°Speaking to scale, it¡¯s a mercenary brigade carrying a hundred capable of battle. It isn¡¯t a problem. Considering numbers, wouldn¡¯t that make us number one?¡±

    The West Branch executive mmed his fist down on the table.

    ¡°Cease this codswallop. I¡¯m not talking about your scraped up riff-raff! Our conditions to ssify a first-ss adventurer are to breach the sixtieth floor. Just how many parties capable of that do you think exist in the world? Even those in our main body are all precious parties. Their value is different than your parties who¡¯d die out in a few days, and those who fall short of second rate. It¡¯s value I say! ¡±

    Don¡¯t group our valuable forces with your mercenaries, the West Branch dered in indignation. The East Branch head listened to that statement, and butted in from the side.

    ¡°Well, well, this time was a decision from headquarters. I truly apologize that an adventurer of the East Branch is troubling you all so. As you can see.¡±

    As the East Branch head lowered himself in apology, the others retracted their venom, and restarted their conference...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Tahnia returned to the East Branch¡¯s Guild, and posed a question to her superior.

    The two were the only ones in the room brimming with the scent of the coffee her superior executive sipped.

    ¡°... I cannot understand it. What could the Guild headquarters be thinking? If they assassinate Lyle, who assisted in the formation of this four-nation alliance, it is sure to put Beim at a disadvantage.¡±

    On Tahnia¡¯s question, the superior answered as he sipped. He wasn¡¯t behaving any different from usual, and spoke as if to test her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the authority to overturn that decision. From above the Guilds, and the merchants above that, it¡¯s a verdict that¡¯se all the way down. Well, if the mediator of the alliance dies, perhaps the talks of unions will flow away. Even if they suspect Beim, there isn¡¯t a country in the area that can live without it.¡±

    That was simply howrge the city of Beim was. Even if the alliance waspleted, and they went to war, the city was confident that it wouldn¡¯t lose.

    It wasn¡¯t just numbers, the quality of equipment was also noparison. What¡¯s more, for an alliance that had only just formed, how many years would be necessary for it to take power? Would there be any countries who wouldn¡¯t withdraw from it in that time? The four-country alliance had various uneasy factors.

    ¡°Tahnia, it isn¡¯t a bad thing to hold feelings, but in your profession, it bes a problem. Though if it¡¯s feelings as a receptionist, an extent should be fine.¡±

    Recalling her own job, Tahnia focused herself. Her superior put Beim¡¯s movements to mouth.

    ¡°Beim holds arge power in this area. If it had the mind, it could destroy a whole country, and in truth, it¡¯s done so before. And maybe that¡¯s why. The higher-ups seem to think they can do something about the alliance, and Bahnseim as well.¡±

    Tahnia decided to listen to his opinion.

    ¡°What is your personal opinion on the matter?¡±

    There, her superiorughed as he spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pick a fight with those sorts, keep a sense of distance, and persist on with some favorable rtions. But from the time he came to Beim, there¡¯s been astounding growth all around. Perhaps there¡¯s a need for caution? It¡¯s my mistake. I should¡¯ve been more wary from the start. He¡¯s got something decisively different from the other adventurers. Something... he¡¯s definitely moving with some goal in mind. It may be the case that Beim¡¯s current state is dancing on the palm of his hand.¡±

    Hearing that, Tahnia tilted her head.

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t it have gone better for him?¡±

    Lyle could surely have yed it better, thought the woman who¡¯d dealt with him as a receptionist. At the same time, because of the mismatched parts of him she¡¯d witnessed at times, she thought he had perhaps made a mistake from his youth.

    If he had proceeded more steadily, it wouldn¡¯t havee to this. As she thought that, her superior looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡°Hmm... I thought we had cut him off, but perhaps we were the ones being cut off.¡±

    He said in a tone filled with implications...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Aboard the ship headed for Cartaffs, under the light of the moon... granted, usingnterns as well, we were engrossed in conversation.

    The experiences of the standard adventurers I didn¡¯t usuallye in contact with- Erhart¡¯s party- and Maksim-san¡¯s knight situation in Bahnseim, on top of Damien¡¯s zing passion for breasts... the bag of seeds for conversation never ran dry.

    And it came around to my turn.

    ¡°Eva¡¯s, you know, her style, and showing off her body, it¡¯s all part of business, you see. So she seriously looks after her figure. I do think her form is amazing, but on the other hand, she¡¯spletely calm if you identally spy her naked. I¡¯m wearing undergarments, so it¡¯s fine; gives off that sort of feeling. ra isn¡¯t mindful of that sort of embarrassment either, and she¡¯s pretty defenseless, but even if you caution her, her reaction¡¯s just something like, ¡®... so...?¡¯ Even if we¡¯re living together, it rarely gets my heart racing. On the contrary, for the ones with high guards like Novem and Miranda, when you asionally see them when they¡¯vee out of the bath, that defenseless gap is more effective, you hear.¡±

    Hearing that, Erhart and party also nodded.

    ¡°Come to think of it, the adventurers we worked with before were the same. On the first day, I got excited when they loitered around with nothing on top, but after getting used to it, you just start wondering if they feel cold like that.¡±

    Iughed.

    ¡°Then why not quit wearing nothing but that tank top up top?¡±

    On those words, Erhart shook his head to the side. The man constantly wore a tank top, and when it came to winter, he simply draped a coat over it. Even so, his lower half had sturdy metal protectors, and even now, his waist and knees were wrapped in metal.

    ¡°No way. This is what calms me most!¡±

    But as his surroundingrades looked at him, they spoke thoughtfully.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll use this opportunity to say it, but... Erhart, I get that you do wear a coat in winter, but when ites to battle, you strip it off, right?¡±

    ¡°And what of it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s feels cold just to look at, and seeing you get hurt there, it makes us hurt as well. I¡¯d really like you to stop that. Let¡¯s harden your defenses on your upper half. It¡¯s scary to watch.¡±

    ¡°Y-you guys! Listen here, this is the style where I look my coolest! When I get famous, everyone¡¯s going to go around dressed like this someday!¡±

    Listening to that, Maksim-san brought the conversation back to where it had derailed.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s best you prepare some proper armor for that. Rather, you¡¯re just like those topless female adventurers you were pitying.¡±

    Erhart said he couldn¡¯t agree to that opinion, and stood.

    ¡°Why¡¯s that!? Look, I¡¯m wearing a tank top, aren¡¯t I!?¡±

    Damien was being waited on by the automatons, having them pour into his tea cup as he spoke.

    ¡°That is a single sheet of cloth. It¡¯s no different than nothing at all.¡±

    As we exchanged such foolish talk, we enjoyed the passage of time.

    From the Jewel, the Third let his voice.

    ¡ºWell, that¡¯s about right for boys of your age. Silly as it may be, it¡¯s a time to have fun.¡»

    After a little silence, the Fifth spoke.

    ¡º...... Right.¡»

    He said. But he didn¡¯t seem quite satisfied, or rather, it felt like he was hiding something. I was curious, but I couldn¡¯t ask at present, so I left it be.

    The Seventh spoke, as if reminiscing.

    ¡ºBack in my day, it was difficult to have these sorts of conversations.¡»

    Milleia-san sounded like she was having fun.

    ¡ºWell, I guess I can pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything this time. Seems Lyle¡¯s having fun, after all. Even so... Lyle, it¡¯s best you be a be a bit more careful. About Miranda and the others showing a gap in their armor, I mean.¡»

    Her words seemed full of implication, but I was enjoying my talk with Erhart and everyone else.

    Erhart spoke.

    ¡°Come to think of it, what about that cute Shannon kid?¡±

    I thought back to Shannon, and shook my head.

    ¡°Nope, nuh-uh. Perish the thought. That girl has that frail image outside, but in the mansion, she¡¯s extremely slovenly, and getting hit around by Miranda. More importantly, how about you? ording to the rumors, you¡¯re getting along nicely with the newbie desk¡¯s receptionist.¡±

    Erhart waved his left hand, inly dering that wasn¡¯t happening.

    ¡°That¡¯s just a business smile, that sort of thing. I¡¯ve stopped dreaming about Guild receptionists. Right now, I want a staff member I¡¯m on good terms with, but it seems I keep being circted to her line. Even if I line up somewhere else, that counter over there is open you know, they say... strange, ain¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Strange it is.¡±

    I was sure he was still mindful of that matter with Marianne-san. I worried a bit over whether I should tell him how she felt, or to keep quiet on the matter.

    Even so... why does everyone keep circting Erhart to that receptionist called R¨¹he? I don¡¯t think he¡¯s an adventurer to get newbie treatment anymore?

    Maksim-san also found it strange.

    ¡°That sort of thing happens? Did you do something to be hated by the other receptionists?¡±

    Erhart crossed his arms and looked down.

    ¡°... When I first got here, it¡¯s true I did some stupid things, so that possibility exists. Dammit, I want to punch that me of the past!¡±

    A depressed Erhart andpany. Having be adventurers oblivious of many things, they hade to realize just how ignorant of the world they had been.

    Damien raised his sses with his fingertips.

    ¡°If they keep pushing you onto a single person, it¡¯s possible that girl is being harassed. Back in my student days, something like that happened, and a few yearster, someone told me it was bullying or harassment or something.¡±

    Hearing that, I was surprised such a thing could be happening to that R¨¹he receptionist.

    ¡°... Looks like receptionists have it rough. Erhart, you have to treat her well when we get back.¡±

    Looks like he thought so as well.

    ¡°Taken to heart. Her souvenir can be a bit on the expensive side. I see, so she has her troubles too.¡±

    I regretted how I¡¯d witnessed an unpleasant side of the Guild, as I changed the topic.

    Milleia-san sounded fed-up.

    ¡º... Wow, not a single one of them gets it.¡»

    The Fifth was perplexed.

    ¡ºEh? Gets what?¡»

    After he said that, the Jewel went silent. Perhaps the Fifth couldn¡¯t understand why.

    ¡ºW-what¡¯s all this? Why are all of you looking at me with those eyes!?¡»

    A bewildered Fifth Generation Head. I was also perplexed by the response of the Jewel.

 Volume 13 - 7: Bandelphia

    Bandelphia

    After arriving in Cartaffs, we immediately got our baggage together, and got on the move.

    The Guild requested we meet up with the adventurers sent to the site beforehand, the meeting point being a shop not used by the local Guild, and rarely used by adventurers.

    Even if they were wary of the local adventurers, it was a method, I couldn¡¯t find in myself to praise.

    Anyways, if they came from Beim, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they had information on Cartaffs¡¯ queen.

    Larc had a skill to manipte women to his will. No, a charm Skill. Because of that, it would be best to simply consider women to be our enemy for now.

    Cartaffs didn¡¯t look any different from when west stopped by, but with the Skills... Map and Search... I could confirm a number of red responses around.

    Systematically walking down the streets, we went over today¡¯s n.

    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll go right ahead, and enter the designated shop. After receiving intel there, we¡¯ll think over how to deal with it thereon.¡±

    After telling ¡®everyone¡¯, I walked ahead, and took the lead.

    Behind me, Erhart felt a sense of unease at the scarcity of our baggage, admiring the convenience of the Box Skill.

    ¡°You could use a Skill like that? It¡¯s inly he convenient. You put away everyone¡¯s luggage and all.¡±

    I spoke at a level audible to the surroundings.

    ¡°Ahaha, it¡¯s got a heavy Mana expenditure, so I don¡¯t use it often. Because of it, I can¡¯t use magic as a main offensive when fighting in a party.¡±

    I could sense a number of ears perking around. And it doesn¡¯t seem Larc¡¯s party was the only ones out information gathering.

    Erhart looked at hisrades.

    ¡°Oy, wouldn¡¯t it be best we get someone to pick up a Support ss Skill?¡±

    When he said that, they shook their heads.

    ¡°If you could choose what you got, we wouldn¡¯t be going through such troubles. But it¡¯s true Support is nice. I¡¯d be happy if I got a simple strengthening Skill though.¡±

    There, Damien walked up as he shrugged his shoulders. Leading along three maids, his figure drew quite some attention.

    ¡°How about you think of it as a party some more? Not just wanting a Skill because you¡¯re jealous, you know. It¡¯s important to think over what you want, but it¡¯s also important to know what role you carry in the party.¡±

    While I thought it was exceedingly rare for Damien to give advice, the maids were grinning.

    ¡°Looks like master is having fun.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re getting so much more data on this trip.¡±

    ¡°This scene shall certainly be preserved in our databanks for all eternity.¡±

    As always, I couldn¡¯t say for sure what they were talking about. But there was no doubt Damien had enjoyed this boat trip as well.

    Maksim-san also addressed Erhart¡¯s party.

    ¡°It¡¯s also been said Skills are influenced by the desire at the depths of your heart. While I¡¯m like this, what I manifested was a Rearguard magic one. There was a time I yearned for simple strengthening, but now I¡¯m d I got what I did.¡±

    Erhart crossed his arms, and thought.

    ¡°That in mind, I got mine way, way back, so I can¡¯t really say why.¡±

    Damien looked at Erhart, as he leaned his staff over his shoulder.

    ¡°You find them here and there. Humans strangely adaptable to Skills. Rather, humans overlypatible with their Skills, I¡¯d say.¡±

    I also gave some advice pertaining to Skills.

    ¡°Well, just imagine how you want to be, keep training as you have, and you¡¯ll get it eventually. Once you have a Skill in your hands, you need only polish it.¡±

    Erhart¡¯srade looked at us enviously.

    ¡°All the guys with Skills say something like that. I¡¯d like something more specific here.¡±

    Erhart spoke to him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we¡¯re saying!? I wanna be strong. Make that wish, keep training, and you¡¯ll get it.¡±

    Maksim-san touched his left hand to his forehead.

    ¡°... If that was enough toprehend it, we wouldn¡¯t have our troubles.¡±

    I spoke.

    ¡°You could go to the Guild¡¯s library or something, and research what sort of Skills are out there before you imagine the one you want. It¡¯s... quite effective, I hear.¡±

    Having an image of it was important. Using a Skill meant obtaining a body capable of using it.

    If you learned one, your body would have changed to use it. Getting rid of it, or changing itter was fundamentally impossible.

    As we were talking, we arrived at the nned shop. In it, loads of red responses were gathered together, and a little away, a few more were present.

    Stopping in front of the store, I took a deep breath.

    ¡°... Shall we go in?¡±

    Saying that, I hardened my resolve.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The detached force stationed at the base near the Labyrinth.

    There, having entered the surrounding woods, Miranda led Eva along.

    Eva was knowledgeable when it came to forests, and when it came to setting traps, she could give nice advice.

    But among the adventurers nned for this attack, naturally enough, they had confirmed elves among them.

    ¡°That should do it.¡±

    After Miranda set the trap, Eva looked over it, and tilted her trap.

    ¡°A trap like that will be seen through in no time. Even a singer by profession like me would notice it, and if there¡¯s an elf who¡¯s lived by hunting through the forests, they¡¯ll see through it at a nce.¡±

    Eva didn¡¯t hide that there were elves more knowledgeable on the woonds than she. Her tribe was one who had abandoned the forest to travel civilization, after all. Compared to the elves who hailed from the woods themselves, she was aware of how clearly her abilities fell short.

    Hearing that, Miranda.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯re just trying to say, we have traps over here. More importantly, the problem is how this area¡¯s turned into a forest.¡±

    It was a terrain the Valkyries couldn¡¯t fight well on. If they got in some experience, they would be able to deal with it to an extent, ording to Damien.

    Butpared to adventurers who¡¯d piled up their experience up to now, they were evidentlycking.

    Eva looked around.

    ¡°There were lots of monsters here, so it was dreadful how preparations fell behind. Compared to Lyle right now, who do you think has it worse?¡±

    There were less numbers with Lyle. But for her force with greater numbers, Miranda understood they would send their own in proportion.

    ¡°With greater numbers, it may be harsher over here.¡±

    From the information they had received, scope-wise, there was one mercenary brigade of five hundred. And one Labyrinth specialized adventurer party of a hundred. Other than that, a number of parties, some tens in size.

    Among them, the one to be most cautious of was¡¾Marina¡¿. A strange one carrying out adventurer work solo, but that also meant she had enough power to do so.

    A seldom-found monster of an adventurer, and for parties below her par, she had the strength to wipe them out by herself.

    Having the East Branch Adventurer Marina be a person to keep watch for, Miranda let out a sigh.

    ¡°Good grief, Lyle sure gives some impossible orders.¡±

    Lyle¡¯s order. It was one of extremely high difficulty.

    Eva looked at her.

    ¡°Did you say something?¡±

    ¡°Just talking to myself. On to the next one. There are still some traps we have to set by the end of the day.¡±

    Guided around by Eva, Miranda proceeded through the forest...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Gathered were seven hundred and ten. And including the soloist Marina, seven hundred and eleven.

    A majority were logistic support specialists, and the ones to truly attack Lyle¡¯s remnants challenging the Labyrinth were two hundred at most.

    As if they were starting a war, the mercenary brigade erected tents, and invited the other adventurers in.

    The Labyrinth-specialized adventurers also gathered, truly giving off the feel of a small military force.

    What¡¯s more, they were capable adventurers of Beim. Even if their air was flippant, they exuded a somewhat sharp atmosphere.

    Within that gathering, Marina sat over a pile of crates. She was tall, and while her ruffled, ck hair wasn¡¯t maintained, it retained an extent of gloss.

    Her trained arms could be seen under her rolled-up sleeves. Her hand held an ale sk, and she brought that to her mouth as she listened to the horsey going on around.

    It wasn¡¯t that she loved being alone. Being in the midst of this sort of ruckus wasn¡¯t too bad either.

    But...

    ¡°Good grief, too worked up today to know if I¡¯ll sleep tonight.¡±

    She had worked in Beim from a young age. The ce she first registered at was the East Branch, and after that, transferring was a pain, so she simply continued working there.

    Invited by parties a number of times, she had tried joining to test it out. But it hadn¡¯t been right for Marina.

    She loved battle.

    The Skill passed down, generation to generation had ustomed her bloodline to it, allowing them to transform into something peculiar.

    Perhaps because of that, she was naturally belligerent, and there wasn¡¯t an adventurer who could handle or use her well.

    If it was mere belligerence, that would work itself out, but she had a number of other problems. Her instincts one might call feral couldn¡¯t permit her to serve under any weaker than herself.

    She brought the drink to her mouth again. Some dripped down from her lips, but wiping it with her left hand, she didn¡¯t seem to mind it much. Picking up her ale side dish- some meat- in her left hand, she took a bite.

    A voice called out to her.

    The head of the mercenary brigade, and an adventurer party leader.

    ¡°Yo, Marina! You¡¯re as lively as ever.¡±

    Marina had a long history in Beim, and she had even participated in war as an adventurer. Because of that, she had these sorts of mercenary and adventurer acquaintances.

    If you were skilled enough, they¡¯d talk to you as much as they wanted.

    So even onemunication-inept as Marina fared alright.

    The mercenary brigade chief was in high spirits. In contrast, the Labyrinth-specialist adventurer leader was low. He looked dark, and he let out few words.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Did you think over that matter?¡±

    Marina looked up at the darkening sky.

    ¡°That matter, eh? No matter how you invite me, it¡¯s pointless. I¡¯m suited to being alone. While we¡¯re at it, want to try taking me down to get me to obey?¡±

    On Marina¡¯s provocative eyes, the leader shook his head. He mercenary chief returned a joke for her jest.

    ¡°Oh spare me. I only push down women if they¡¯re my type.¡±

    Marina scoffed.

    ¡°Hah! Pretty words from a man who assaults women on the battlefield.¡±

    The chief¡¯s grin turned to a vulgar one.

    ¡°That¡¯s how war is. It¡¯s a st. If you do it once, you¡¯ll get addicted too.¡±

    Having the attack left to them, while they did have the strength, to set an example, the South Branch had chosen personnel that were sure to be thorough with it.

    (That boy sure is hated. I thought he¡¯d be the type to conduct himself better than that, but... well, I¡¯ll y.)

    And the leader opened his mouth.

    ¡°Today, we¡¯ll look into our foe. You¡¯ll beunching an attack on the special target, so are you prepared?¡±

    The Guild had grasped information that Lyle had gotten a quilin to obey. And as a possibility, could that unounted young girl change into one, or could she have changed from one? So it was summed up.

    That was May.

    That May was to sh with one of the prominent adventurer powerhouses, Marina.

    ¡°She¡¯s my prey. Don¡¯t steal her away. If you¡¯re to snatch... you¡¯re dead.¡±

    Marina had a serious glint in her eyes, but the two didn¡¯t falter. It was proof of all they had experienced.

    But at the same time, Marina was anxious.

    (These guys are sure it¡¯s a simple job. It would be nice if the rug isn¡¯t pulled from under their feet.)

    The chief spoke.

    ¡°How scary. Well, I won¡¯ty a hand on your prey. Though I¡¯ll take the others. Oy, you understand that too, right leader?¡±

    The leader didn¡¯t turn to look at the chief.

    ¡°I mind it not. What we have business with is the new Labyrinth they found. If you keep operating in a managed Labyrinth, you can¡¯t help but get the urge to challenge an innermost chamber. I¡¯ll only guarantee that as long as we get the treasure in the innermost chamber, we have no interest in anything else.¡±

    Just by challenging a managed Labyrinth, you would nevery hand on the treasure only found in the innermost chamber. It was a single cause ofint for the adventurers. Hearing there was an opportunity to alleviate that curiosity and stress, they jumped onto this talk.

    The interests of both parties ovepped. And so they cooperated.

    Marina looked up at the sky.

    ¡°Now then, if it¡¯sing soon... three days, perhaps?¡±

    On those words, the chiefughed.

    ¡°A pity. Two more days. The elves on recon saw through that they weren¡¯t used to the forest yet. They did set a purposely forced trap as well, but folks without a propermander are frail.¡±

    The absence of themander Lylergely chipped down the war potential of the party, thought the Guild. They weren¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to get fun. There are plenty of beauties, so our young¡¯uns will give it their all.¡±

    On the chief¡¯s smile, Marina averted her eyes.

    ¡°That so. I do hope the rug isn¡¯t swept from under your feet. My job is to take out that girly. I won¡¯t do anything more.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... A bar of Cartaffs.

    The adventurers who ventured from Beim to Cartaffs beforehand had made first contact with Lyle¡¯s party.

    Exining they had a strong lead to the Queen¡¯s location, they had given them false information.

    And to do their jobs, it was an extremely convenient location to lead them to.

    A young adventurer spoke to the leader of the party.

    ¡°Hey, leader, after we take out that guy, are we just going to go back? From what we¡¯ve found, the Queen¡¯s in the castle dungeons. And it seems true that if you save her, she¡¯ll make you her groom.¡±

    They sat at the bar. The mid-aged leaderughed at the young adventurer.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeing too many dreams, kid. That¡¯s because she just really wants to be saved, or it¡¯s some sort of joke. And you see, a noble¡¯s life is a boring one. Even more so for royalty. You should study society a bit.¡±

    The young adventurer¡¯s mouth turned sour.

    ¡°The hell. What¡¯s wrong with dreaming a bit?¡±

    The leader spoke.

    ¡°But saving her for the fame and reward sounds nice. Hey if we get her, and she asks who¡¯s the groom, I¡¯ll nominate you.¡±

    Hearing that, the young adventurer poured ale into the leader¡¯s empty cup.

    From a little away, a brown-haired unshaven man¡¯s ears perked up. He sparingly drank his ale as he inclined an ear to the surrounding conversations.

    After a while, he called the shop keep, and after hearing the bill, he left some coins on the table, and departed.

    The leader felt something off about the man, using his eyes to send orders to hisrades.

    Two stood and left the shop, but the shop keep didn¡¯t try to stop them. Because they had paid beforehand.

    And after a while, the two adventurers returned. One headed over to the bartender.

    The other approached the leader¡¯s seat, so the leader opened his mouth.

    ¡°How about it?¡±

    ¡°He entered a normal civilian¡¯s house. I heard the conversations outside, and he was a husband who ran off after getting into a fight. Just in case, we¡¯re confirming it with the bartender.¡±

    The adventurer who went off to the bartender returned.

    ¡°He¡¯s been seen here a number of times, it seems. Doesn¡¯t drink too much, but he¡¯s visited the store countless times from quite a long time ago.¡±

    Hearing that, the leader felt relieved.

    ¡°I see. Then so be it. Good work.¡±

    Saying that, the two adventurers moved over to seats a little bit away...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Rauno patted his chest, and gave his thanks to his childhood friend.

    ¡°Sorry about that, Dingo.¡±

    ¡°Hey, if you wereing home, then you should¡¯ve said something first. I¡¯ve got my own business to take care of!¡±

    Giving a bitter smile, Rauno sat in the chair of the private house, and let out a sigh.

    ¡°Good grief, never thought I¡¯d have to do a job like this in my home town.¡±

    There, Dingo... a man using an effeminate tone poured some tea for Rauno. From the depths of the room, his wife came out. She had been the one who had conversed to trick the adventurers.

    ¡°It really was shocking when Bandelphia-san suddenly barged in and made such a strange request.¡±

    Seeing theughing wife, Rauno gave a cynical grin.

    ¡°I threw away my family name. Just Rauno is fine.¡±

    The wife shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Good grief... even so, when I don¡¯t even drink, why were you able to put up with that conversation so fluently?¡±

    When Dingo said that, his wife put a hand to her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a woman from the moment I was born a woman. It¡¯s only natural for me to be able to do something like that.¡±

    Seeing his childhood friend, the knight Dingo so subservant to his wife, Raunoughed.

    And he thought.

    (Right, good grief. When Ie back home after so long...)

    What he remembered was his conversation with Innis. Rauno had apanied Lyle¡¯s party on their journey to Cartaffs...

 Volume 13 - 8: Those Who Wait

    Those Who Wait

    The day after I met the adventurers who had arrived at the site beforehand.

    In the room next door of the inn we used, a two-man adventurer party pretending to be innocent bystanders had taken up lodging to watch us.

    I was impressed by the rigor of my own surveince.

    ¡°Would you usually go that far?¡±

    Maksim-san looked at me, and touched a hand to his chin.

    ¡°It just means that¡¯s how high the other side is evaluated. I heard they were a first ss adventurer party that surpassed the sixtieth floor, so I doubt they¡¯ll be negligent in preparations.¡±

    Voices didn¡¯t carry out of the room.

    It looks like they didn¡¯t know which inn we would use, and the adventurers had marched in after we rented the inn, so they weren¡¯t able to fully prepare.

    If you call it soft, it may be soft, but they made sure not to take their eyes off of us.

    Damien sat in a chair, embraced his staff, and sat in a slouch. Perhaps he was tired, as he was yawning.

    ¡°But good on them to say the Queen wasn¡¯t in the castle dungeons, but imprisoned in a cave a little bit out of town. It¡¯s the worst, feels like they¡¯ll try to bury us alive.¡±

    The cave was in a forest, and it seems they were trying to entice us into it. As they arrived first, the adventurers said that it took some time to search it out, so they would be resting for a while without making a move. Or so they did well to make it look that way to us.

    As I thought, we were out of our field. Saying they would depend on an adventurer of the East Branch, they surrounded us, and started up a merry banquet, so they truly were cunning.

    I took a memo in hand.

    ¡°Anyways, by the info from Rauno-san, the Queen is in the dungeons beneath the castle. There¡¯s no doubt she¡¯s imprisoned there, but it looks like the Guild and the women at the castle are all under the influence of Larc¡¯s Skill. I get the feeling they¡¯re also keeping watch around town, but I¡¯ll bet they¡¯re looking out for outsiders.¡±

    As I said that, Maksim-san smiled.

    ¡°After rescuing the Queen, andpleting our first objective, I¡¯d like to run. Looking at numbers alone, they¡¯re close to a hundred. The main force, and the reserves... their strength is considerable.¡±

    That strength tempered in the Labyrinth. Having fought on and on and repeated Growths, the adventurers nned to attack us were troublesome existences.

    There, the Fifth offered some advice.

    ¡º... Lyle, while they¡¯re definitely trouble, the enemy are Labyrinth-specialized anti-monster pros. Not pros against humans.¡»

    Hearing that, I rolled the Jewel with my fingertip to indicate my denial.

    Within the Labyrinth, there were many conflicts between adventurers. Having experienced a number of those fields, I thought I couldn¡¯t make light of these folk.

    But the Third agreed with the Fifth¡¯s opinion.

    ¡ºTo say it to the extremes, their experience is one-sided. You saw Marianne-chan¡¯s documents, didn¡¯t you? Labyrinth specialists that became first ss a few years ago, but they¡¯ve only been working in the Labyrinth the whole way. I¡¯ll admit that it still makes them strong, though.¡»

    The Seventh gave advice.

    ¡ºThink carefully, Lyle. It¡¯s true that it¡¯s important to pile up experience from defeating all sorts of monsters. But think of the present state, where the continent isn¡¯t being ruled by adventurers. A small group being strong doesn¡¯t have any meaning. There are any number of means.¡»

    I took out Marianne-san¡¯s documents, and looked through them again. This could be a trump card, and it was definitely necessary. Not just as information.

    It was information on adventurers kept by the Guild. I couldn¡¯t mistake where to use it.

    ¡°Me, Damien and Maksim-san. Then three automatons, and one of Damien¡¯s golems makes four more. We have to guard Erhart¡¯s party of five. War potential-wise, it will be harsh.¡±

    Looking at my forces alone, I determined it was clear that we fell short. It was certain we would lose if we faced them up-front.

    I carefully put the documents away in a bag.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s count on Rauno-san. Whatever the case, moving now won¡¯t help anything.¡±

    Maksim-san lowered his shoulders.

    ¡°Hah, just how long will it be until I can reunite with mdy?¡±

    He said, and slumped.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The stronghold prepared for Labyrinth Subjugation.

    A that base, Novem and the others hadpleted their preparations. Building walls like a simple fortress, and setting traps in the forest.

    Novemparted the data Lyle obtained with the information Rauno had collected. Nearby were Rauno¡¯s colleague Innis, and ra with her staff illuminating the area.

    Turning the pages, she discovered a number of disparities.

    There were Valkyries posted as guards around, with their lights on as they patrolled the base in the forest.

    While the atmosphere was heavy, Innis didn¡¯t seem disturbed.

    ¡°... I¡¯ve caught sight of a number of differences in how they¡¯ve listed their Skills. Perhaps there¡¯s a difference in how it seems looking from the outside, and from looking within. Or could a false report have purposely slipped in somewhere.¡±

    Innis, in regards to that.

    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake in information Rauno-san has collected. And the results the Skills bring about are the same.¡±

    Novem denied those thoughts.

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong. A small mistake can spell life or death. But as expected, there are a lot of Skillholders. Perhaps the Labyrinth-specialist adventurers will be difficult. If that¡¯s how it is...¡±

    Before Novem could say the rest, Innis opened her mouth.

    ¡°... Is it alright if I asked something?¡±

    Novem answered as she looked over the documents. She had looked over them a number of times before, but her hands were free, so she checked them again. The documents were carefully being kept by her, and as they were always close at hand, they were easy to check.

    ¡°Go ahead.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Guild fearsome? In Beim, to the adventurers, the Guild is a giant mass of authority. They normally offer kind support, but if you go against them, I¡¯ve heard they¡¯ll use any means to crush you. In truth, even famed adventurers cannot defy the Guild. I¡¯ve heard the rtion of adventurer and Guild is different elsewhere, but are you not making light of Beim?¡±

    The one to answer Innis¡¯ question was ra, who had been reading a book under her light. Perhaps she had finished, as she closed the book, and left it atop the crate she was sitting on.

    ¡°It¡¯s true there are differences in other cities and towns. The ce I was had a Guild cold towards its adventurers. It was a city centered on its university.¡±

    Hearing that, Innis made a guess at her home town.

    ¡°That would be Arumsaas, right? I¡¯ve heard their library is famous. It¡¯s true Arumsaas is also arge city, but Beim exceeds that. No, it¡¯s in a different league. I¡¯ve been curious for a while, but do none of your party fear the Guild?¡±

    Novem neatly got the documents together, and after carefully storing them in a bag, she turned her body to Innis. But her expression felt even colder than usual.

    ¡°We know the Guild is conspiring with the merchants, and we know how dreadful those merchants are as well. The Guild has money, and their support is perfect, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve sweepers as well. But...¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    Innis looked at Novem, and tilted her head.

    ¡°... It¡¯s not as if we intend to win against Beim. Because we can¡¯t. Lyle-sama understands that as well. What¡¯s important is what¡¯s toe afterwards.¡±

    ra had extended her hand to her next book, and while Novem said there was no way to win, she seemed exceedingly calm...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Cartaffs.

    Inside Dingo¡¯s house, Rauno recalled Innis¡¯ prediction.

    Her Skill... Information... was one to derive a prediction of the future from gathered information. If you used it in gambling, it didn¡¯t exhibit any useful effect.

    It is certain that Rauno will lose more than he wins, it gave a result that didn¡¯t even give room for dreams.

    But the higher the precision of gathered information, the more urate the prediction of the future would be.

    Putting his chin against the back of the chair, he sat in it backwards, as he remembered Innis¡¯ words.

    ¡º... This time, no matter what measures the Guild uses against Lyle-san¡¯s party, they will be crushed. Even if the attack fails, they will use the casualties that came from it as a reason to corner them. Lyle-san¡¯s party will receive an exile verdict from Beim. For Beim to draw the interest of their next negotiation partner, Celes of Bahnseim... however...¡»

    Weighing Lyle and Celes on the scales, whatever hero he may be, it was only natural for Beim to choose Celes, the one with more to offer.

    To add onto that, Lyle was the individual moving behind the formation of the four-country alliance. If he disappeared, the probability that ns would fall through was high.

    Official talks hadn¡¯t even begun, and it¡¯s not like it was all profit for all sides. Naturally, if there were pros, there were cons as well.

    With such rtions, for better or worse, by a single human called Lyle, the four-way alliance hade to reality.

    And if he was gone, mercenary work would increase with the skirmishes going on as they had before. To Beim, having a war nearby was an important thing. Keeping a moderate distance, so as not to be dragged in, as the premise, that is.

    (It¡¯s Innis¡¯ prediction. I doubt it¡¯ll be off by much... even so, why does she always grow vague when ites to Lyle¡¯s party?)

    There was some decisiveck of information. Rauno felt it so.

    Even Innis¡¯ Skill was troubled to decide.

    ¡º... However, Lyle-san has aimed for this matter, and brought it about. He has forecast the possibility of Bahnseim invading Beim, and there is even a possibility he believes it isn¡¯t a problem if Beim and Bahnseim link hands as a result. But there is no doubt the one to win in the end will be Beim.¡»

    Despite his youth, Lyle who used dirty means through thick and thin. To Rauno, it was as if he were some sly old man.

    (The possibility of him having memories from a past life... yeah, no.)

    As he gave a bitter smile at that absurd thought, Dingo came over to him.

    ¡°Hey, did you hear? At the port, an excessively imposing group has... Rauno, are youughing?¡±

    With hisugh witnessed, Rauno cleared his throat, and decided to ask on that previous matter.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. More importantly, what happened at the port?¡±

    ¡°Thatrge mercantile house¡¯s ship returned after a rtively short period of time. When they got back, some sturdy men came down with weapons and the like. Even when the soldiers checked with them, they just dered their equipment was merchandise, so they had to go to the higher-ups with paperwork, and get it approved. Good grief, they¡¯ll always be stubborn, won¡¯t they.?¡±

    Rauno knew of that information, he himself having been the one to send the bribe to the one in charge, so he just gave a nod.

    ¡°Well, this country¡¯s always been inflexible. Its strange parts aren¡¯t changing anytime soon.¡±

    Dingo looked at Rauno with a little loneliness.

    ¡°Rauno, you had a Skill unworthy of a knight, so they always pushed the dirty jobs onto you, after all. Even when it would¡¯vee in handy with recon and intel gathering. So when you were driven away... you should¡¯ve given more a protest.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. And I¡¯ve no intent to return to knighthood. I don¡¯t have to do dirty work, and spotting a person¡¯s weaknesses to wring money out of them is just right for my personality.¡±

    Rauno was once a knight of Cartaffs. He had taken it with passion in his youth, but it had been determined the Skill he manifested was unnecessary for a knight, and he had all the grunt work pushed onto him.

    Dingo let out a sigh.

    ¡°If that¡¯s alright with you, then fine. Even so, it¡¯s getting dangerous these days. Is it because they leaked that rumor of the Queen marrying whoever saved her? Or rather, just how did that rumor get out in the first ce?¡±

    Seeing Dingo sway back and forth, Rauno frantically contained hisughter at all he knew going on behind the scenes...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night, a few dayster.

    I stood before the soldiers of Galleria that had arrived.

    ¡°Did you enjoy your trip by sea? Even so, Leold-sama sure is generous. So the ones he sent were Galleria¡¯s elites.¡±

    Soldiers under Galleria¡¯s Grand Duke house.

    Five hundred members in all had boarded the Vera Tr¨¥s.

    Maksim-san looked at that number with a dubious expression.

    ¡°Are they really fine with letting this many foreign troops onto their soil? If it were me, I¡¯d definitely prevent it. And wait, I¡¯m surprised they let it pass on pocket change.¡±

    In regards to things that had been decided before, those of Cartaffs would faithfully carry through. Hearing that reputation, Maksim-san¡¯s face stiffened.

    I shrugged my shoulders.

    ¡°Well, the sailors did make a bit of a... clerical mistake. The truth of the matter is that they¡¯re treating it as twenty-odd youths wishing to raise their names asking for entry to the country.¡±

    Damien put his staff over his shoulder, and looked at the castle nearby.

    ¡°But I do think it impossible to drop by a castle this sturdy with five hundred men. You don¡¯t have any secret weapons, do you?¡±

    I nodded at Damien¡¯s words, but it wasn¡¯t as if I didn¡¯t have any means.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve got to take care of this first, or they won¡¯t get panicked for us. Rather, what small force would challenge a force several times their size lying in wait for them? If there was someone who¡¯d do something like that, I¡¯d like to see his face.¡±

    Maksim-san looked at me, and sighed.

    ¡°Lyle, the current situation is much worse than challenging the adventurer party. Challenging a castle with only five hundred, you just turned up the difficulty. Shall I prepare a mirror for you?¡±

    I¡¯d broken the ice considerably with Maksim-san as well.

    But it¡¯s not like a castle was always prepared for war. And precisely because it was a sturdy castle, there were methods that would work out.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve various means to use. And I had Rauno-san prepare a map of the castle, so we¡¯ll be alright. It¡¯s a straight line to the dungeons.¡±

    Erhart¡¯s party, who¡¯d been roused from their sleep, came out and looked around in surprise.

    ¡°... Oy.¡±

    ¡°Now then, I¡¯ll be leaving three hundred troops to Maksim-san, and...¡±

    ¡°Oy!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not sure what to think of questions while I¡¯m in the middle exining... but so be it. Yes, Erhart-kun.¡±

    When I nominated him, Erhart pointed around.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this situation!? And wait, what happened to rescuing the Queen!? Why did things turn towards attacking the castle!?¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because the Queen is in the castle dungeons. And Erhart-kun... numbers are important in battle.¡±

    Erhart ruffled his hair with both his hands.

    ¡°As if that exins anything!? I¡¯m talking about how hard it is to gather those numbers!¡±

    The Fifth, quietly in the Jewel.

    ¡ºWell, for gathering numbers, us feudal lords are more skilled than adventurers. Though we just borrowed them this time.¡»

    Knights and soldiers, while I tried to get him to understand we weremanding those elites, the Seventh was buoyant.

    ¡ºFufufu, this brings me back to when I reimed the fort Faunbeax took down. That day was also a quiet night like this. Infiltrated the solid fort of those worn out from their merrymaking, and filled them with holes. I¡¯ve taken down quite a few forts in my day!¡»

    As the Fifth was strong in defensive battles, the Seventh was strong in sieges.

    Milleia-san spoke..

    ¡ºBrod-kun, don¡¯t get so worked up just because it¡¯s your field of expertise. Well, if you get as far as the dungeons, I¡¯m sure the rest will be fine. Even so, when they learn of the queen¡¯s rescue, how will those adventurers move? I can¡¯t wait to see. I¡¯m sure around now, those kids keeping lookout of you are hurriedly trying to escape those ropes.¡»

    As always, a terrible personality. The two adventurers on watch were attacked, and tied up. We did knock them unconscious, but it was possible they were already reporting to their leader by now.

    Well, by the time they get here, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be over. With greater numbers, it¡¯s quite a trial to prepare. They were quite the cautious types, so it¡¯s thinkable they be rendered immobile by moving to information gathering.

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no way anyone¡¯d go to the ce they prepared a trap. And wait, rather than scurrying home, I hope they show enough guts to attack Lyle on the way out. I really can¡¯t wait!¡»

    The Fifth sighed, and acted as a proxy for my feelings.

    ¡º... You lot really do have some good personalities on you.¡»

    Milleia-sanughed.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t praise me so, father.¡»

    The Third also caught his sarcasm.

    ¡ºEven like this, I think of myself as a diligent and honest human being!¡»

    I thought it my heart. ¡®Yeah, no¡¯.

 Volume 13 - 9: Marina Against May

    Marina Against May

    ... The group proceeding through the forest had a number of elves at the lead, as they headed for their destination point.

    Mercenary brigade.

    And from the adventurer parties, elves were selected to take the front in reconnaissance. The bow-wielding likely-male elves looked amongst themselves, and nodded at times, as they moved on.

    They disarmed Miranda¡¯s traps on the way, so the main force behind them could move forward.

    What they saw was a fort-like base built for clearing the Labyrinth. Arriving at it, one headed back to inform the rest of their forces of a safe route.

    The armed elves on standby confirmed the lookout Valkyries atop the walls.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if they¡¯re actually alive.¡±

    ¡°Their appearance, at least. Looking closely, they make some unnatural movements.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it confuse you, young one.¡±

    While the elves looked young, it seems, there were ones of considerable age among them as well.

    And taking the main force along, theirrade elf returned.

    ¡°It¡¯s going smooth. One slipped, and got a bone fracture, though.¡±

    Hearing that, the elves shrugged their shoulders. From their point of view, it was simply impossible to lose your footing in a forest like that. It must have been a human or dwarf, or a gnome, or some other race.

    One spoke.

    ¡°Well done. You¡¯ll always find someone who falls out from the journey alone.¡±

    When an elf belonging to the mercenary brigade said that, an adventurer party elf gave a, ¡®is that how it is?¡¯ as he tilted his head.

    From behind came the mercenary brigade chief, and the adventurer party leader.

    ¡°How is it? Oh my, they sure are cautious.¡±

    The cheerful chief looked up and admired the height of the walls.

    ¡°They even have lookouts. It¡¯s a bit too showy for monster ying, wouldn¡¯t you say? It¡¯s possible they figured out that we would be attacking.¡±

    As the leader gave that cautious opinion, and the chief nodded. He nodded, and immediately prepared a countermeasure for this sort of thing.

    ¡°Our magese in handy at a time like this. They like it shy, you see.¡±

    The leader nodded to that. A few mages walked up from behind, talked with the chief and took the elves and some guards along, as the positioned themselves to surround the fort.

    After a while, an elf near the chief spoke.

    ¡°Chief, the signal came.¡±

    ¡°Good job. Now, let¡¯s start with a bang!¡±

    Right after, magic was fired from three points. Water akin to a flood came down on the fortress, to wash away its walls of earth. Cracks emerged in the walls, and after a portion crumbled, a number of rocks came flying at it.

    On collision with the wall, both object and impact point crumbled, the lookouts were blown away, and a perfect point for pration was created.

    And finally, masses of me came down on the enemy camp like rain. It zed up, lighting the darkness so well, there was no need for any torches.

    Before the mages skilled inrge-scale magic, the leader muttered.

    ¡°For us, the ces we can use magic are limited. On the contrary, we prefer high-output ones that don¡¯t stand out much, but... I see, so you could use it like that.¡±

    He admired the move of the mercenary brigade. For mages that fought in enclosed spaces, while it was called a specialized job, they required techniques to protect themselves. And rather thanrge-scale, they favored high outputs in a confined space. uracy was also important.

    Otherwise, they would be hitting their allies as well.

    The chief spoke.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s get right to the march. Whoah.¡±

    As he said that, he held up his hand to motion everyone to stop. From within the mes, a single young girl leapt out. Violet lightning raced around her body, and the glint in her eyes was sharp. The inferno to her back, she stood, and looked at they in the forest.

    The leader spoke.

    ¡°She was in the documents. That girl is May. Sending her out so soon, is that how cautious they were?¡±

    The chief spoke.

    ¡°Marina, your prey is out. If it turns out her corpse is a quilin¡¯s, I¡¯m expecting a share.¡±

    Appearing behind the chief, Marina wore a coat, hand guards, and knee guards. Her hands were wrapped, and she smacked her left palm with her right hand¡¯s fist.

    ¡°Do what you will. I only have interest in that girly alive.¡±

    Saying that, Marina leapt out of the forest with incredible momentum, and May also kicked the ground, her fists thrust out towards Marina.

    As the two of them collided, Marina was ever-so-slightly pushed back. Seeing that, the chief gave orders.

    ¡°We can at least station two to watch Marina¡¯s fight. If it looks like she¡¯s going to lose, report to me. If she defeats the enemy, secure the body. Leader-san, wanna split it fifty-fifty?¡±

    Of course, the leader was privy to the high possibility May was a quilin. After thinking a little, he decided to nod.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hand over the horns. But I won¡¯tpromise on the rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, we can decide on the specificster. Listen up, boys! It¡¯s time for a joyous war!¡±

    Adventurers emerged from the forest one by one, entering from the copsed parts of the wall...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... May was being pushed back by Marina.

    If they fought she would win, but a troublesome foe... that had been May¡¯s internal evaluation of Marina. But it seems there was a need for her to revise that.

    She kicked, but Maria crossed her arms to take it. It should have had enough output to send her flying through the air, but after looking into Marina¡¯s eyes as she untangled her arms, May understood.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as Novem said. Looks like you¡¯re the opposite of me. Ma¡¯am, while a human, you¡¯re approaching the territory of the beasts.¡±

    On May¡¯s frank opinion, Marina swelled the muscle of her body, as her canines grew sharper. May noticed how her ck hair was standing on end, but what had changed most was her eyes.

    Her pupils had vertically be long and narrow.

    ¡°A trivial matter, girly... take off a human¡¯s mask, and you¡¯ll find a beast regardless.¡±

    Marina¡¯s Skill... Beast... bestowed a muscle enhancement alongside an atmosphere like that of a wild animal¡¯s.

    It wasn¡¯t just muscle strengthening, it even increased the flexibility of her body. And made her even more belligerent.

    Kicking the ground, Marina got in all the way to May¡¯s chest, making May unleash a kick. Marina also kicked, purposely letting the forces contest.

    There, Marina who had been losing in power until just before hade all the way to being called equal.

    ¡°That was too tant!¡±

    May thrust her fist, while Marina caught it on her palm.

    The fist let off a grating sound, as Marina used it to hurl May into the air. The direction she was thrown was towards the forest, in the opposite direction of the base.

    Before she hit a tree, May corrected her posture, and moved as if tond on the bark with both feet.

    The impact made it sway, but before May could raise her face, she instantly sensed that Marina was before her.

    Marinaunched a kick, and when it was avoided, she hit the tree, and snapped it whole.

    That tree that wasn¡¯t dead wood scattered splinters and leaves as it fell.

    ¡°... Amazing. What stage of your Skill are you on?¡±

    May asked what stage she was on, and Marina answered quite honestly.

    ¡°Still the first one. You¡¯re a quilin, aren¡¯t you? I hope you¡¯ll let me get to thest one.¡±

    Seeing Marina¡¯s grin andugh, May thought.

    (You get these sorts of irregrs from time to time. Truly troubling.)

    Lightning raced around May¡¯s surroundings, in an attempt to knock Marina off her feet with magic. But Marina continued her offense without paying it any mind.

    The bolts burned her coat, and scorched her skin. And yet, Marina was smiling.

    In regards to Marina¡¯s roundhouse, followed by a backspin kick, May retreated back, and extended a horn from her right hand.

    May didn¡¯t have the intent to triumph in hand-to-handbat, so she tried to cut down her foe at once.

    ¡°This will be going against Novem¡¯s orders, but you¡¯re dangerous, so I¡¯ll end this.¡±

    On those words, Marina raised a delightedugh of a voice.

    ¡°How interesting, girly! If you¡¯re going to end it... I wee it!¡±

    May swiped with the de-like horn of a quilin, but Marina took it with her arm guards. It had power behind it. And the edge was guaranteed.

    Her quilin horn was her weapon, yet Marina had blocked it. As May opened her eyes wide in surprise, Marina struck her, and sent her hurdling backwards.

    Her back struck a tree, and she fell onto the ground.

    ¡°In the Labyrinth, I got my hands on some incredibly hard, but crazy-heavy metal. These happen to be my favorite. Because they¡¯re sturdy, and they don¡¯t break. But as expected of a quilin. You dented them.¡±

    The guards that had never been damaged no matter how much use she put in, had been blessed with their first mark. With the repeated Labyrinth subjugations over her life, Marina had prepared her own equipment.

    She wasn¡¯t an adventurer with nothing but skill.

    May stood, shook her head, and looked at Marina.

    (Her burned skin is already healed? And looking closely, there aren¡¯t any holes in the clothing under her coat.)

    There was no way normal clothing could withstand May¡¯s electric discharge.

    May revised her mental register again. The gold hair behind her ears parted, and horns grew in. They extended backwards.

    As her two golden horns emerged, Marina looked quite excited.

    ¡°Very nice. Let¡¯s both show off our trump cards. I can¡¯t wait to see how much you¡¯re hiding!¡±

    Saying that, Marina spread her feet, and let off a groan as if enduring something. What May heard was something as if a beast was trying to intimidate her.

    Marina¡¯s muscle swelled, and the visible portions... her arms received a coat of fur, bing like those of an actual beast.

    A lycanthrope. To sum it up in a word, that was her form. As her hair grew thicker, May spoke openheartedly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten hairy, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Grrrrrr... k-kill...¡±

    Hearing May¡¯s joke, it didn¡¯t seem she had taken it well. At this point, it was already as if she had sacrificed her mental capacity to grow wilder.

    Marina rushed along the ground. In an instant, May also released her magic, and focused on strengthening her own body. They locked hands, and when it came to a contest of power, the small-built May looked like she was clearly at a disadvantage. And in truth, she was losing in strength.

    However.

    ¡°It¡¯s true your power increased, but it isn¡¯t good to get so excited you lose the ability to think. Your previous form was still more of a threat!¡±

    Head-butting to make Marina falter, May sent a kick into her stomach. But as if she were kicking the trunk of a great tree, Marina didn¡¯t move.

    Her weight had also increased from before. What had seemed to be pure expansion had even gained density, it seems.

    May was shocked. Looking at Marina¡¯s state, she noticed the difference.

    ¡°In pure physical ability alone, you can rival mine. You¡¯re wonderful enough to warrant shock, ma¡¯am.¡±

    It was a world where every human, more or less, would use Mana to enhance their bodies. In such a world, with just the power of pure muscle, fighting on equal terms with what was called a divine beast made for quite a threat.

    Grasping May¡¯s ankle, Marina mmed May right into the ground. The ce she hit was gouged out, forming a crater.

    And blood gushed out of the quilin¡¯s mouth...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... At the attacked base, the Valkyries were loaded onto a horse-drawn cart.

    There were swords and spears stuck into their bodies, and once rendered immobile, the adventurers stripped off their equipment, looking at their fleshy torsos, andughing.

    ¡°Oy, they were made quite borately!¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t these sell to those with those sorts of hobbies?¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t soil them. You break it, you buy it.¡±

    The guffawing adventurers of the mercenary brigade violently loaded another Valkyrie onto the cart.

    The mercenary brigade chief looked over his prided sword that had chipped while fighting them.

    ¡°Che, if you get through their flesh, it chips. Even when this baby could easily cut through bone. What troublesome ones.¡±

    Kicking the Valkyrie lying in front of him, he flipped it over, so it faced upwards. It had a spear pierced into its body, and from it, a red liquid flowed.

    Its limbs were made of metal, So it had been defeated by blows aimed to the torso. While she had been wearing armor, the slightest gap had been enough for them.

    The adventurer party, on the other hand, had carefully taken off the armaments of the Valkyries they collected, and sorted the parts on their cart.

    The leader looked over the chief and his men.

    ¡°Make sure you handle the material you strip off with care.¡±

    There, the chief broke intoughter.

    ¡°Sorry for that! Our rear-support will cleanly do itter. Well, if there are this many, it doesn¡¯t matter if one or two is broken. But they¡¯re wearing quite the nice equipment.¡±

    The Valkyries¡¯ main body were one thing, but in regards to their equipment, thinking over how much he could make if he sold it off, the chief couldn¡¯t stop hisughter.

    He knew that Lyle¡¯s party had paid a fortune to get them made, and he knew there were merchants around who wanted to buy them off.

    ¡°It¡¯s a huge harvest this time. But they really are cautious, these folks.¡±

    The attacked base was small in scale, and there was another base further down. All was well if he could earn there as well, said the mercenary brigade chief.

    ¡°All he did was divide our ces for ie, but... I¡¯ll be damned, it looks like that kid really was skilled in war. He divided his forces, and minimized his losses here.¡±

    But the leader¡¯s reaction was a little different.

    ¡°My thoughts exactly. But our weapon expenditure was harsh. There are some who have even used up their spares.¡±

    The chief looked around, and spied his members taking the Valkyries¡¯ weapons in hand, and testing their feel.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have them send some more then. Sending these guys to the back, and having them bring more weapons along on their return will be a huge help to all of us. The problem is... Marina is still weighing on my mind. You think she¡¯ll be alright?¡±

    A report hadn¡¯te in, so he was anxious, but the resistance was weaker than he had anticipated. And by collecting the mountain of treasure known as the Valkyries, neither the leader nor the chief had noticed it.

    That besides the Valkyries, there hadn¡¯t been any of those called the mains of Lyle¡¯s party.

    The leader spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send some men to verify it. If it looks grim, then we¡¯d best make haste.¡±

    The chief agreed.

    ¡°Then send my men. You lot, quit ying around, and head off to the next hunting ground already!¡±

    The men of the mercenary brigade, and the temporary hired adventurer party seemed to be in quite some festive spirits...

 Volume 13 - 10: Warp

    Warp

    The middle of the night. The location was the forest near Cartaffs¡¯ castle gate.

    Time-wise, we aimed for around three to four, and carried out the n.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be off for a bit.¡±

    Wearing the Cartaffs¡¯ soldier equipment Rauno-san had prepared over my body, I offered those words to the knights, soldiers and party members, as I stood, and headed for the gate.

    The misappropriated equipment was dented, with some parts of it ripped.

    Maksim-san looked worried, but Damien waved his hand.

    ¡°Will you really be alright? I don¡¯t think much wille of you infiltrating alone...¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t he be fine? I mean, he has that, right?¡±

    ¡®That¡¯ was the letter I held in my hands.

    Rauno-san had forged a decree for me. Its form was in order, even from the eyes of the ancestors, and it was well made to an extent you could even call it unnatural.

    I tried asking where he¡¯d gotten such a thing, but he didn¡¯t answer. Probably meant he couldn¡¯t tell me.

    But even that Rauno-san was wearing his equipment, as he mixed in with the hidden forces.

    ¡°I just have to have them let me in alone. And it¡¯s not like there¡¯s a need to wrench the gate open once I¡¯m in. It seems in Larc¡¯s case, he had a woman on the inside make the paperwork, and he had actual official documents, though.¡±

    When he asked for an audience, he was denied, so he charmed a woman in the castle, and gradually expanded his influence to infiltrate under the guise of official paperwork.

    Are you really okay with that, Cartaffs? Or so I thought, but it would take time for the papers to be officially recognized, and as long as they were approved, carrying them out was the Cartaffs way.

    Sugarcoat it, and it was diligence, dip it in venom, and you could say it was a means to abandon responsibility and thought. Arge reason Cartaffs was able to torment Bahnseim so, was also in that diligence. You could have people overdo it a bit, ¡®because it was orders,¡¯ and they would put it to practice.

    These guys are strange in the head.

    With the Skills... Dimension and Real Spec.... I got a three dimensional grasp of the surrounding terrain, and details exceeding what I could get form Spec flooded my head.

    Where the soldiers were, and what direction they were looking...

    Processing such information, I proceeded to the rampart that had be a blind spoke. And once I reached it, I used the Seventh¡¯s Skill.

    From the Jewel, came his reminiscing voice.

    ¡ºRight, like that, I often infiltrated the forts. From within, you load up gunpowder, and blow open the gate. Even if they¡¯re strong from attack on the outside, it¡¯s quite often they¡¯re not so fortified within. In the cases where even that won¡¯t break them, just go in, andy gunpowder wherever the light touches.¡»

    cing bombs all over the fort, it seems he destroyed their equipment and facilities all over. In the panic, he would leisurely make his exit from the castle or fort, and assault it in its chaos, it seems.

    But the easiest method was to defeat the gatekeeper, open the gate, and let yourrades in, ording to him.

    It was something I was surprisingly unaware of. It was the first I ever heard the Seventh was a bomber.

    From his dealing with guns, he had quite a few routes to acquire gunpowder, apparently.

    ¡°Hmm... ¡¾Warp¡¿.¡±

    Looking at the rampart, as I used the Skill, a horrid feeling of fatigue hit me like a cart. Enduring it, the scenery before my eyes changed in an instant.

    I instantly hid myself, and observed the movements of surrounding soldiers as I searched out themanding officer.

    ¡°... There.¡±

    I didn¡¯t use any weapons. I raced over to the most likelymanding officer-ish person in a bit of a haste.

    ¡°Captain! I-it¡¯s terrible!¡±

    I feigned panic and a shortness of breath. And it was true the Skill had worn me out. If I used that warp consecutively, then two would be the limit for the current me. Even putting some rest inbetween, in battle, perhaps three to five? Anyways, it was exhausting.

    That state was watched over by Milleia0san in the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle, that acting was a littlecking. You have to at least look a little paler. Humans can do anything if they set their minds to it, you know.¡»

    As I took that criticism, the somewhat suspicious captain spoke to me.

    ¡°You¡¯re not from my toon, are you? Just where did youe f...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s intruders! An intruder has infiltrated the castle.¡±

    My beat-up form. And on the information there was an intruder, themanding officer sought that information over my identity.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this!? To permit the entry of some bandit, this Cartaffs Castle is...¡±

    Milleia-san giggled.

    ¡ºOh no~. It happens to the best of castles, you see. Even so, after Larc infiltrated in front of everyone, that reaction is strange.¡»

    And the members outside moved. Raising torches, they started appealing their existences from the forest.

    The area around the gate instantly grew noisy.

    ¡°Captain, there are at least a thousand armed men outside!¡±

    Hearing that, the leader chose to follow through just as he had been trained.

    ¡°Calm down! Rouse those asleep at once! Everyone else to your stations And you over there!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Pointed at, I replied.

    ¡°Get back to your own toon at once, and await order! Did you tell them about the intruders yet? Numbers? Clothing?¡±

    I instantly spoke of the intruder I had prepared.

    ¡°His hair and clothing were masked, so details are uncertain. Bue the intruder¡¯s upper wear was a tank top, and he had arge sword over his back! Driving him off took all my might, and I thought it best to inform others, so I have yet to give chase.¡±

    It seems the officer imagined that description to be a bandit. Hearing he had arge sword to infiltrate, he muttered that it was impossible.

    ¡°You have made no mistake. If you were killed, we would never have noticed the intruder. I Return at once. To your station! Just as we¡¯ve practiced!¡±

    In regards to what they practiced, they did seem used to their movements, and they swiftly took to their stations. They did seem nervous, but their movements alone were quite decent.

    The Fifth looked over such soldiers of Cartaffs.

    ¡º... They¡¯re an opponent that would give troubles in group warfare. Without any distractions, they move just as they¡¯re trained. They¡¯re inflexible, but I can see why the northern lords had so much trouble.¡»

    I was able to see the surprisingly proficient side of Cartaffs, granted, they did overlook the infiltrator In me.

    ¡°Now then, I should get moving as well.¡±

    Racing through the chaotic castle halls, I aimed for the dungeons.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Damien and the rest had fastened torches to wooden poles.

    In order to make their numbers seem great, they put the knights and soldiers up front, with nothing but torches in the back.

    Thinking that it would at least make their opponent see them a little bigger than they were.

    ¡°Now then, time¡¯s the problem. It¡¯s a fortress city, so yed poorly, they could instantly gather soldiers from around. Rather, since they¡¯re looking at the numbers to see if they have to go out or not, it will be troublesome if information keeps moving around.¡±

    If they knew there were only five hundred, they would leave the castle to subjugate them. But if they saw more than that, then from the number of soldiers stationed in the castle, they¡¯ll bide their time, Rauno exined.

    Damien pushed his sses up with his fingertips. His lenses caught the light as Maksim put his spear over his shoulder, and looked around.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of words,ing from such a riff-raff fortress.¡±

    Sticking wheels on a board that couldn¡¯t even be called a golem, Damien had prepared a hastily-made fortress to control.

    Its gaps were reinforced, and its make was one that could withstand just a bit.

    ¡°It¡¯s Lyle¡¯s n. If magice¡¯s flying over, we can only endure. But you think it¡¯s going well?¡±

    Lyle had gone in, and put out information of an intruder to confuse them even further. Because by that, he determined it would make Larc go to the Queen.

    If they knew of an intruder, then the one Larc was to protect at present would be the Queen. He could get his hands on treasures afterwards, but for the status he wanted, the Queen was essential.

    Rauno made a fed-up expression.

    ¡°With a face like that, the things he thinks up sure are dirty. Having the intruder spread info on the intruder, there¡¯s something wrong in his head. Taking him down when he¡¯s heading for the Queen... it¡¯s true that makes the probability for his escape low, but if the enemy¡¯s inrge numbers, it will be a huge problem.¡±

    Erhart, listening to that talk nearby, shook his head.

    ¡°... He was the type to do something like that? I thought he was one to fight more stylishly, wasn¡¯t he?¡±

    Erhart¡¯s otherrades nodded to that. But to them, Damien spoke.

    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s Lyle, right? There¡¯s no way that Lyle would put up a square fight. Right around now, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s scattering false information to create mayhem in the castle. He¡¯s the type of guy to smile as he does all that.¡±

    Maksim also nodded as he appraised Lyle.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, he¡¯s only Lyle-dono when he goes that far. Well, how about we just stay on standby over here? The real battle shoulde a littleter.¡±

    Erhart cradled his head over what more was going to happen...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    With the decree in hand, I headed for the dungeon, and showed it to the soldiers stationed in the passage.

    ¡°There is an order to eliminate the intruder at once!¡±

    But the female soldiers charmed by Larc didn¡¯t take my opinion into consideration as they shook their heads.

    ¡°The only one who can order us is Larc-sama. We have no reason to listen to any other orders. Until Larc-sama¡¯s orderse, we shall not...¡±

    I pointed to a part of the decree. Rauno-san had confirmed Larc¡¯s handwriting at the Guild. He had reproduced it here for our use.

    ¡°It¡¯s an order from that very Larc-sama! Please hurry!¡±

    ¡°M-my apologies! Oy, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to inform those further in of these orders, so could you let me pass?¡±

    ¡°The keys are over there!¡±

    The three female soldiers ran off. Seeing off their backs, I retrieved the keys from a small table with iron bars hastily furnished around it.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºYeah~, how should I say this, um... love is blind? Well, it makes it easier for us. This is also Cartaffs¡¯ character, perhaps.¡»

    I opened the lock and proceeded down the corridor, confirming the surrounding deployment. Larc¡¯s presence I¡¯d sensed a while ago wasn¡¯t around. He was able to hide his presence from the detection of my Skills once before. It had disappeared quite unnaturally, but this time, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ¡°Has the info yet to reach him?¡±

    While I felt Larc¡¯s movements were dull, I proceeded through the dungeon. On the way, I showed the same decree to the other female soldiers and knights stationed, and had them let me pass. While I was at it, I even ordered them to search for the intruder.

    I didn¡¯t forget to give each one of them different information.

    Proceeding onwards, I headed for a ce I got a response from, and used the key to unlock the door. It was an audience with Cartaffs¡¯ Queen.

    Miia-san spoke before I opened the wooden door.

    ¡ºLyle, you¡¯re dealing with a captive. Even if she¡¯s in a horrid state, you have to treat her kindly. The northern power of Cartaffs is one where you have to work hard to be recognized. Even if she¡¯s covered in dirt, embrace her. Even if she smells like garbage, your smile shant die out. Now show your might.¡»

    Just what do you think I¡¯m supposed to be? I think I really have to confirm it with her properly one of these days.

    The Seventh was a bit taken aback.

    ¡ºWell I doubt she¡¯s been tortured enough that she can¡¯t preserve her shape. How about we pray she¡¯s in prettier condition?¡»

    She was an important woman to Larc.

    I doubt he did anything to harm her too badly, I prayed as I opened the door.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Erhart drew therge sword ¡¾Gramr¡¿ from his back to fight the enemy before his eyes.

    The group that jumped at the simple fortress hadn¡¯t infiltrated from the castle, but the town.

    Around, hisrades surrounded a swordsman with a great sword. There were other robed adventurers who had prated in.

    They were exuding a different atmosphere from those of Beim, and Erhart could understand they were local adventurers of the city.

    The swordsman with a ck sword, unlike Erhart¡¯s sword with splendor in name alone, held a genuine Magic Tool. Erhart¡¯s sword was considerably chipped.

    ¡°You all n to get in my way, huh. I¡¯ll crush you here.¡±

    When the knights and soldiers rushed to cut down the swordsman, Maksim came into stop them. As he forcefully pushed them back, everyone stepped down.

    Damien sent his golem at the swordsmen, only to have that golem cut to shreds like a scrap of paper.

    Damien put his staff against his shoulder.

    ¡°I never thought we¡¯d meet you here. Um~ who was it again? Marc? rk? Something like that?¡±

    Damien¡¯s maid No. 3 corrected him.

    ¡°Master, it is Larc.¡±

    No. 2forted him.

    ¡°You were almost there this time, master.¡±

    At that moment, Maksim was attacked by two female adventurers. He parried them with his spear, and shouted for the all the knights and soldiers to step down.

    ¡°The enemy is in small numbers. We shall take them on! Don¡¯t unskillfully stick your hands in!¡±

    The equipment on him was littered here and there with Magic Tools. That alone was enough to tell him his opponent adventurer would be troublesome. He couldn¡¯t waste soldiers borrowed from Galleria, so he decided to deal with them himself.

    Erhart red at the swordsman... Larc, and took a stance with his sword. Damien tried to confront him as well, but other adventurers held him back.

    ¡°Good grief, we¡¯re supposed to be guarding you.¡±

    Erhart let Damien¡¯s mutterings slide, turning all nerves in his body towards the swordsman.

    Larc looked at him, andughed.

    ¡°What¡¯s with your equipment? That sword is a lump of iron, is it not? Your armor¡¯s unbnced, and more than anything, that tank top? Are you trying to mock me?¡±

    Larc wasughing, but Erhart didn¡¯t undo his stance, and didn¡¯t respond.

    (This guy¡¯s stronger than me.)

    With theirrge swords for weapons, their fighting styles were simr. From body build, and such factors, Erhart wasn¡¯t losing.

    But the quality of equipment was too far apart. The clothes he wore were high-ss articles. The sword in his hand, a Magic Tool.

    At a nce you could tell he poured a fortune into his equipment.

    ¡°You people. Until I save... the guy with the spear, don¡¯t croak on me.¡±

    Damien said as he looked at the three female adventurers surrounding him.

    The guy with the spear, Maksim, was also taking on two, and it didn¡¯t look like he¡¯d be able to move anytime soon.

    Erhart¡¯srades called to him.

    ¡°Erhart, it¡¯ll be harsh at this rate.¡±

    ¡°I know! But if we run here, it¡¯ll end with a de in the back. If we don¡¯t fight someone stronger than ourselves, we¡¯ll never move forward!¡±

    Fighting above yourself was arge experience. There wasn¡¯t a doubt that Erhart¡¯s party was earnestly working at the adventurer trade, but after experiencing Growth to an extent, their growth had stagnated. Bide for time, or take the gamble...

    Erhart chose thetter.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all said you hate being made the fool, right? Then let¡¯s get back... at that woman!¡±

    That woman was Marianne. The Guild receptionist who deceived them. When he said that, Larc gave argeugh.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Could it be you¡¯re trying so hard to get a woman to look your way? You really are foolish. With woman, it works out one way or another.¡±

    Feeling irritation at that tone, Erhart clenched his sword grip again. There, Larc stepped in, and swung his sword with one hand.

    ¡°Small fries shouldn¡¯t try to act tough! Those in my way should just up and die! Everyone, go and defeat the other already! Our allies shoulde out in no time! Just look at their numbers. The castle should send a force any minute...¡±

    After he said that much, Erhart used his sword to hit Larc¡¯s aside. Where Erhart¡¯s sword made contact, sparks flew, and its shape changed as it was shaved away.

    And protected by his automatons, pushing back the three adventurers with a golem, Damien came before Larc.

    ¡°Unfortunately for you, there won¡¯t be any soldiersing from the castle. By yourws, the highest priority is to protect the royalty, right? What¡¯s more, if both sides have the same number, or the difference is slight, they won¡¯te out.¡±

    Using the shaft of his spear to utterly defeat the female adventurers, Maksim simrly came before Larc. His form of attacking women without mercy looked different than that of him missing his mdy, Adele.

    ¡°As long as they learn weapons, women can be warriors! Or so I thought, but what ambitionless foes. Is this the strength of one that¡¯s been charmed? It¡¯s the opposite of Lyle-dono. Lyle-dono¡¯s lovers show so much motivation it scares me... As I thought, women ought to be like Adele-sama.¡±

    Larc looked around.

    No alliesing from the castle. If it were only five hundred, then if the castle sent troops out, it was a number they would triumph over at once. But no one wasing.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? And what are you all doing!? Stand and fight!¡±

    While the female adventurers didn¡¯t stand, Damien held up his staff, and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m disappointed. Disappointed in you. We were sure it would be a hard battle, and even spent our hours knitting up ns, but you didn¡¯t even give us the time to use them.¡±

    Lyle¡¯s party had considered the troublesome action Larc was capable of. The reason the queen was captive, was likely because she could fight against his charm Skill.

    And so having him use other women as shields would be troublesome. The reason he caused so much chaos in the castle was a countermeasure for that.

    Even Damien and Maksim would hesitate to attack, if an innocent maid stood before them. And thinking of the future, they wanted to keep casualties to a minimum.

    Wanting to end it already, Erhart stepped up.

    ¡°Let me do it. This man... he uses hisrades like tools. I can¡¯t forgive someone like that... because I was once the same.¡±

    Maksim tried to stop him, but Damien put a top to that.

    ¡°I¡¯m not particrly interested, but if you want personal satisfaction, then get it for all I care. However, if we think it won¡¯t work out, then we¡¯ll step in and defeat Larc.¡±

    Surrounded, Larc was thinking to cut down knights and soldiers in his way to flee. However, with Maksim circling behind him, he had no choice but to fight Erhart before him.

    Damien had the automatons prepare a crate, which he took a seat on.

    ¡°Good grief, this is what you call a kill-joy. I wanted to go into the castle too. I¡¯m sure Lyle would¡¯ve kept me entertained.¡±

    Saying that, he casually gave a, ¡®yeah, yeah, get fighting already¡¯ to put Erhart and Larc to battle.

    His hand was firmly grasped on his staff, ready to take Larc¡¯s life at any time...

 Volume 13 - 11: Trap

    Trap

    I wonder what this means.

    Just now, I had opened the door, and ended up face to face with a surprising scene.

    ¡°Oh, a guest? Seeing as how you¡¯re not Larc, a messenger... you don¡¯t look the part. That guy doesn¡¯t keep any men by his side. In that case, did youe here to rescue me?¡±

    A woman sat boldly before me. And around her, two maids stood back.

    Her aubergine hair covered one of her eyes, and a bit of it was stuck to her face. It seems she was sweating a bit, but the interior of the room didn¡¯t have any particr smell or anything.

    There were torture implements lined around the three women, and seeing one of them, the Third.

    ¡ºAh, we had one of those back home.¡»

    Or so he said, while the Fifth kept his mouth shut.

    ¡º...¡»

    The Seventh didn¡¯t seem to know what to say as he looked at the woman. At ¡¾Ludmi Cartaffs¡¿.

    ¡ºShe really is pulling that off. I can see what I see... but what¡¯s with this situation? Even I didn¡¯t imagine something like this.¡»

    The Seventh¡¯s surprise wasn¡¯t unjustified. Of all else, Ludmi-san¡¯s limbs were tied, and she wore ck restraining garments that made the lines of her body oh-so evident. Over the clothes stuck fast to her body, there were an excessive amount of belts stretching over her.

    The problem wasn¡¯t just with the clothing.

    ¡°U-um... that appearance is...?¡±

    When I pointed it out, Lydmi-san gave a lightugh.

    ¡°Oh, my apologies. This isn¡¯t my fetish, mind you. That Larc guy dressed me quite obscenely. Oy, it¡¯s not necessary anymore, so could you be a dear and take these off?¡±

    The two maids unfastened her from her restraints. Having been put in embarrassing clothing and pose, Ludmi-san spoke to me without the slightest hint of shame.

    Perhaps her body was sore, as she turned her head, and lightly stretched around. Every time she moved, her clothes let off a grating sound.

    ¡°Um, if you could take it off just like that, why did you stay bound?¡±

    I went right up, and asked what was on my mind. The other party held no hostility. On the contrary, the Skills showed her in the amiable color of blue.

    ¡°Because it¡¯s that guy¡¯s fetish. He sometimes drops by as if he suddenly remembers I¡¯m here. If he came at fixed intervals, then I¡¯d only have to be in that pose at that time, but if it¡¯s so irregr, I¡¯ve no idea when he¡¯sing, you see.¡±

    Not embarrassed at all, she leaned herself against the obscene utensils, looked at me, and began her appraisal.

    It was a little, no, I¡¯ll just say I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my fault for being slouched over.

    When I averted my eyes from her grinning face, she gave augh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. From what I can see, you¡¯re not a soldier of my country. Though I don¡¯t think it would be bad for a soldier of thisnd of rules to break those rules and save me alone. Now then, could I have the honor of hearing your name?¡±

    Without correcting my posture, I introduced myself to Ludmi-san.

    ¡°Adventurer of Beim... Lyle Walt. A request for your rescue made it to Beim, so here I am.¡±

    Hearing that, Ludmi opened her eyes wide, andughed. Had she heard my name before? It was as I thought that. Come to think of it, when I defeated Tressy, I became rtively famous in these parts.

    ¡°I see. So that was you. I heard there was an adventurer who defeated the Trident Serpent, and wanted to meet him. Though I never thought that adventurer woulde to my aid. I see, so you¡¯re not might alone. You had the insight to slip into the soldiers, and maneuver around them. Nice. You¡¯re really nice.¡±

    Those eyes I¡¯d equate to a raptor eyeing its prey, were violet, and imbued with a dubious light. She was licking her lips, and when I hade to save her, I saw an illusion of myself being taken captive.

    One of the maids spoke to the somewhat excited Ludmi-san.

    ¡°Your majesty, you have already aplished your objective. I do not believe there be any more reason for you to stay here.¡±

    Nodding, Ludmi walked right out of the room. But taking a sidelong nce at me, she smiled.

    ¡°You... Lyle, follow close. I¡¯m curious about the state of the castle. Where is my weapon?¡±

    She grabbed my arm and pulled me, leading me away from the torture chamber. One of the maids answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s being kept nearby.¡±

    Saying that, the maid went into a nearby room, and came out with some clothes, and a sword.

    The sword was slender, but long. It looked quite difficult to use. Ludmi-san drew it, and inspected its edge.

    The de was red, and I could understand from looking at it, that it was a form of Magic Tool.

    ¡°... You even kept it maintained. Good work. Now then, even for me, these clothes are a bit much. I guess I¡¯ll change.¡±

    Saying that, still pulling me by the hand, Ludmi and the maid entered a storehouse-like room.

    I freed my arm, while the two maids removed the clothes Ludmi was wearing. After preparing a bucket, they filled it with water, and heated it to bathwater.

    From how they used magic, they were surely the girls of noble houses. And after wiping down Ludmi-san¡¯s now-naked body, they dressed her in the outfit they¡¯d prepared.

    I was averting my eyes, but the Seventh had seen it all, and...

    ¡º... That¡¯s not any different than before!¡»

    He yelled.

    Taking a nce, it was a ck garb snugly fit specifically made to show her body¡¯s lines. While it did take the hips and an overcoat into consideration with its design, it was still practically the same as what she had been wearing before.

    And Ludmi-san stroked her hair.

    ¡°How boring. You know, I was intentionally showing you... do you hate women?¡±

    When I shook my head, Ludmi-sanughed. Compared to me, I got the feeling our ages couldn¡¯t be further than four years apart. As I thought over whether it was alright for a girl of that age to expose her skin so boldly...

    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re surprisingly innocent? But that¡¯s nice in itself. I like you! Be my groom!¡±

    The two maids also nodded.

    ¡°Very well. With conduct and wisdom, there isn¡¯t a problem with his strength either.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s left is the problem of where he¡¯ll get if he trains, but if her majesty supports him, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    ... They said something.

    Milleia-san looked over Ludmi-san¡¯s state.

    ¡ºKuh, how could it be. When we came to save her, it seems we¡¯ve wandered right into her trap... for her to use Larc to trap us...! There¡¯s theplex web of power struggles and schemes, and that¡¯s fine and all, but I hate how we wandered into a trap!¡»

    It seems I fell for a trap. What sort of trap would that be?

    The Third was also vexed.

    ¡ºG?ttinderd?mmerung! It¡¯s true it¡¯s a nice development, but it¡¯s frustrating how it feels like we were deceived! Lyle, aim for the turnabout!¡»

    What turnabout? Since it¡¯s the Third, it may just be one off his usual jokes.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Surrounded by enemies, in a situation where the castle wouldn¡¯t send out soldiers or knights.

    Facing Erhart, Larc was in a panic, and from that, he felt fear. There wasn¡¯t a single woman around, and hisrades had been bound in an instant.

    He never thought his hand would fall short at this point, and as long as he got into the castle, his foes would have a hard timeying hands on him.

    ¡°Y-you all... h-how about you wait a second? Okay?¡±

    Opening his left hand, and holding it upfront, Larc smiled at Erhart, but his face was stiff, and perhaps from the fear, he had broken into a cold sweat.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. No, I really just wanted to defeat a few to get some achievements and build up status. I didn¡¯t have any intent to kill. So can you let me off? I-if you want, I¡¯ll give you women. How about those women over there? They¡¯re useful as adventurers, and their appearances are pretty, so...¡±

    There wasn¡¯t anyone lending an ear to his negotiations. At the time he attacked, there was not doubt he did it with an intent to kill.

    Erhart held hisrge, chipped sword straight ahead, to show there wasn¡¯t any change in his sentiment.

    He truly meant to fight Larc.

    Larc looked at the magician Damien, sitting atop a wooden crate.

    ¡°H-how about you!? Women, and money as well! I¡¯m close with some rich girls! So I can prepare whatever amount you wish...¡±

    On those words, Damien wasn¡¯t lured in. He even scoffed.

    ¡°Say that again after you nab the daughter of the leading merchant on the continent. Can you put out several million in gold? I doubt it. You see... the more I hear from you, the more disappointed I feel. At the start I thought, this guy¡¯s amazing, but I guess this is reality knocking on the door.¡±

    In truth, he had be an upstart with a single Skill, and having heard he was trying to get his hands on the country, Damien had been wary. But after opening the box, he couldn¡¯t help but shatter his previous impression.

    Larc turned his eyes to Maksim, but...

    ¡°Sorry, uninterested. And you have a bounty on your head. You¡¯ve yed around too much with that Skill of yours.¡±

    For Maksim, who seriously had no interest in any woman besides Adele, negotiations were impossible.

    Larc held up hisrge sword in both hands.

    ¡°Dammit... making fun of me. I¡¯m going to be king, waited on by beauties, and the continent will... dammit... dammit alllll!!¡±

    Holding thatrge ck sword aloft, he cut at Erhart before him. Maybe due to the Magic Tool part of the sword¡¯s effect, ck mes emerged, and wrapped around the de.

    Larc¡¯s movements grew sharper, and his muscles swelled. With such arge movement, if lowered on Erhart, the momentum looked as if it would cleave him in two.

    On that strike, Erhart turned his sword diagonally to avert it. His de let off sparks as it was greatly chipped, and melted away.

    He had lost almost all the de, making his sword much lighter. Gripping the hilt, Erhart struck Larc in the face.

    Lightly taking to the air, Larc was shocked by the pain. Up to now, in his body enhanced by Skill, he had never felt pain of this extent before.

    Inspecting the cause, he saw the Erhart¡¯s muscles has swelled, and he was letting off heat. Steam was building up around him, and there was no doubt it was a body-enhancement Skill.

    ¡°Y-you third rate!!¡±

    But even so, Erhart¡¯s sword was in no state to use. And because of that, Larc thought he could win. Cutting Erhart down, he would make a straight cut through the knights and soldiers, fleeing from this site.

    At that moment, Damien sitting on the box didn¡¯t show any signs of movements. But he muttered.

    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re surprisingly good. Looks like you¡¯re a better man than I thought.¡±

    There, Larc made a horizontal sh with his de, but it looked as if Erhart had disappeared from his eyes. Also owing to how he had looked away, he waste to notice Erhart stooping over.

    ¡°Dam...¡±

    ¡°... I hate to admit it, but it¡¯s just as he said.¡±

    Erhart pulled a dagger from his belt, and stabbed it into Larc¡¯s chest.

    As blood flowed out, he lost the ability to use his Skills. His power rapidly declined, and his sword fell to the floor.

    When Erhart pulled out the dagger pierced in, he crouched, and frantically pressed his hand to stop the blood flowing out.

    ¡°S-someone. Save me! I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    Looking around, he saw hisrades were back on their feet, and approaching. Noticing the one among them capable of healing magic, he felt relieved.

    He was saved, he ended up thinking.

    Without paying any mind to why their restraints had been undone.

    And the woman he looked up at smiled.

    ¡°Go die already.¡±

    She said. Larc tried to use his own Skill in surprise. But having lost too much blood, he couldn¡¯t tap into his Mana.

    ¡°Eh? Ah... s-save...¡±

    Surrounded by the cold eyes of women, Larc remain crouched... lowering his head as if to apologize, he drew hisst breath...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Night wasing to its close.

    Within all that, the adventurer party that hade to Cartaffs in order to attack Lyle¡¯s group couldn¡¯t hide their surprise when a report came from theirrade.

    ¡°Lyle¡¯s party took over Cartaffs Castle? They have at least five hundred troops, you say? What is the meaning of this? They¡¯re supposed to have left a majority of their forces at the Labyrinth!¡±

    The leader man stood, and grasped thepels of the adventurer who hade to report.

    The one who brought the info was of the two-man party set to watch over them.

    When night came, Lyle¡¯s party made a move and attacked them, bound them, and abandoned them. And when they headed to the castle because of the ruckus, they found Larc¡¯s corpse hoisted.

    ¡°T-they really did have those numbers! They were hanging their g from the castle ramparts, and...¡±

    Letting the adventurer who answer through the pain fall to the floor, the leader held his head, and sat back in his chair.

    ¡°... He entered the castle? He took control of it? With only five hundred? How? The information on him... did the information dealer betray us?¡±

    There¡¯s no way Beim¡¯s information dealers would sell info to Lyle, who was set to be cut off from the city.

    With the small numbers Lyle hade to Cartaffs in, that had made him certain of it. Yet the result was that he had perfectlypleted the surface requested.

    ¡°... We¡¯re fleeing Cartaffs at once.¡±

    When the leader said that, the gathered adventurers nodded, and immediately started preparing to flee.

    They bragged they had enough force to win against Lyle. But after the foe had gotten the better of them, and taken Larc down, that was a different matter.

    Was there a traitor among them? Didn¡¯t the enemy know of them from the start? Or perhaps he got his hands on information, and came to doubt them?

    There was much to think about, but for now, it was dangerous to stay where they were. Everyone immediately went into pulling out, and a few were sent to the harbor to secure a boat beforehand. Money was no object. They merely wanted to get to Beim as soon as possible.

    With that on their minds, the adventurer party headed to the port, and there was Lyle lying in wait.

    Surely enough, the knights and soldiers surrounding them were perfectly equipped, and the ship was off in the distance, preventing them from making a break for it.

    Shuffling around, they were surrounded by those well-armed men, and when his count of them exceeded two thousand, the leader gave up on counting the enemy.

    And Lyle was smiling. He smiled, and pulled a bundle of papers from the bag in his hands...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The mood in the Jewel was the worst.

    The Third even...

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s with running is the only option...e at us for christ¡¯s sake. Be food for Lyle¡¯s growth.¡»

    The Fifth sounded bored.

    ¡ºDoes it really matter if we crush them? We chipped away at Beim¡¯s forces. With those sorts of numbers, I doubt we¡¯d have too many casualties. Well, we can just have their main members fight Lyle.¡»

    The Seventhughed as he praised the adventurers. No, he seemed to praise them as he ndered them.

    ¡ºWonderful, is it not? They learned their ce, and ran away like rats. Well, let¡¯s just put them to good use... for Lyle.¡»

    Milleia-san also sounded bored. This time, I had brought things in a boring direction for the ancestors, and I really couldn¡¯t feel any motivation from them.

    ¡ºHah... Lyle, show me a trump card or two.¡»

    I looked at the adventurer party surrounded at the port, and took a bundle of papers from my bag. It was bound with a string, and quite a stack.

    I confirmed it, put it back in the bag, and tossed it over to the leader of the party.

    As he didn¡¯t move to collect it, I spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Pick it up. I didn¡¯t set a trap or anything. I¡¯m a man to fight fair and square.¡±

    I mixed in some sarcasm as I said that, while the leader turned his eyes to arade. It seems he was motioning for him to check it. And after confirming its contents...

    ¡°... Leader.¡±

    The depressed adventure handed the stack of papers to the leader. The leader epted it in shock. His hands were shaking, and he looked at me a number of times.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this? These are Guild documents!¡±

    Guild documents obtained through Marianne-san, to be precise. They really were useful.

    They knew full well the unique characteristics of the official forms of the Guild. It wasn¡¯t strange for any adventurer to know them. Their applications and other forms bore a resemnce, and the contents were filled in.

    Information only the guild could ever know was filled in.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it? The one sold out wasn¡¯t me, it was you.¡±

    Hearing those words, the leader shook.

    ¡°Bull! We never went against the Guild. We were ordered to kill you, and even made considerable preparations for...¡±

    In a calm expression, I spoke to him.

    ¡°And so? How did that go for you? It seems you still don¡¯t get it, so I¡¯ll spell it out... you guys are already over.¡±

    The knights and soldiers made a path, and from there, the ¡®official¡¯ requestor, some nobles of Cartaffs came with bitter expressions.

    They had put out the requests, and the ones who were dispatched for it were... the adventurer party. It was merely a surface request, so they had taken it too lightly. This Labyrinth specialized adventurer party rarely took this sort of request to go outside. If they were adventurers of the East Branch, they¡¯d at least pretend they were working a bit.

    It was a clear failure in personnel selection. They had turned their minds too much towards defeating us.

    The nobles spoke.

    ¡°Not only did you fail, you hadn¡¯t even the mind to do the work.¡±

    ¡°What cowards you must be to run away. It seems that Beim is making light of us.¡±

    ¡°... You forgot something. Take it. In ordance with procedure, I¡¯ll be excercising the right given to me.¡±

    What was tossed over was a document in an envelope. On it was the lowest ¡¾E¡¿ Rank evaluation, and a form demanding money from Beim for a breach of contract.

    What¡¯s more, it was quite arge penalty.

    The conduct of the adventurers was listed in detail, and the part of them getting in my way alone was carefully omitted.

    They waited for us at a bar, and moved around a ce Queen Ludmi was nowhere to be found. Without even searching, they hadn¡¯t even moved. Overtaken by we, who came muchter, and when everything was over, they ran to leave the country.

    Even if it was the best decision they could¡¯ve made for me, seen from the outside, they were the worst adventurers you¡¯d ever find.

    The woman nearby me... her majestyughed, and looked down over them.

    ¡°So they sent me adventurers who never seriously thought to rescue me. I see, this is a matter more than worth a protest. But in that case, the world will officially know of my own ipetence... hmm, no, that¡¯s fine as well. I¡¯ve grown tired of the queen¡¯s seat. I¡¯ll use this disgrace to take up a husband. So anyways, Lyle.¡±

    I averted my eyes from her, cleared my throat, and continued on.

    Damien was giving a broad grin.

    ¡°This is it. This is the Lyle I know.¡±

    Maksim was fed up, on the contrary.

    ¡°Lyle-dono, when everyone was fighting... you¡¯re the worst. And please don¡¯t get anywhere near Adele-sama.¡±

    Erhart¡¯s party seemed unable to understand what was going on, as they fidgeted.

    I looked at the adventurers.

    ¡°You¡¯re over as adventurers. It isn¡¯t just the worst evaluation. You¡¯ve made the country of Cartaffs hostile to Beim. Well, the result doesn¡¯t really matter though, does it? Because you were sold out from the start.¡±

    When I waved my left hand, the surrounding soldiers and knights held up their weapons. Thinking it was a signal to attack, the leader tossed his own weapon aside.

    He raised both his hands.

    ¡°Please wait! We were only sent in on the Guild¡¯s orders! The request had a contract under the surface one, and we did n to aplish the main request once we hadpleted that! Believe me! We were only request to do it!¡±

    On those words, I shot back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m working under request right now as well. So there¡¯s no helping it, it¡¯s a request and all. No~ my heart sure aches. But it¡¯s a request, so there¡¯s no helping it. Isn¡¯t that how it is?¡±

    I won¡¯t say any names. But perhaps it was my ancestors, or maybe not. Anyways, there were certain someones who wanted me to get back at the adventurers set to attack us.

    And they were going to unleash that discontentment on Beim.

    The Seventh sounded delighted in the Jewel.

    ¡ºVery nice, Lyle! There are still some rough spots, but your skill in riling isn¡¯t bad at all! So more! Give these adventurers even more despair! And from there on is the real game!¡»

    In a situation where they couldn¡¯t run away, the adventurers dropped to their knees, and started pleading for their lives. Seeing that, I lowered my hand.

    ¡°... When we get to the Guild, speak about everything honestly. You don¡¯t know who¡¯s an ally, or who¡¯s an enemy, right? If you do that, at the very least, I guarantee your lives. Well, before that, I do have one one job for you.¡±

    Who is an enemy, and who an ally... Beim may have be my enemy, but I¡¯m sure I should have at least one ally out there. Or so they¡¯d want to believe.

    The leader listened to my words, and looked at one of hisrades. That individual nodded. He had used his Skill to see through whether my words were lies or not. And he nodded.

    ¡°Understood. We shall report everything honestly. So... I beg you. Help us. If you do, we will never go against you. We¡¯ll even write a contract! We¡¯ll present you all the weapons we have on hand!¡±

    If they returned to Beim, I¡¯m sure they at least had their spares, and they were a party with enough power to instantly get their equipment together. Doing something like that wasn¡¯t really meaningful.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll start you on that contract. As a fellow adventurer, I understand the importance of equipment. All I want is for you to speak honestly in Beim.¡±

    Well, I¡¯ll be having them use those weapons, so it¡¯ll be troublesome if they don¡¯t have them.

    Everyone was relieved.

    And as I threatened the adventurer party like that, Ludmi-san watched over me all smiles.

    What could it be... I feel I¡¯ve been caught in a trap this time around.

 Volume 13 - 12: Those Who Move

    (TL: You won¡¯t be getting another chapter today, just to let you know.)

    Those Who Move

    ... Arge crater was made in the ground, and in it, with her two golden horns with split tips out, Mayy without moving.

    Her mouth spat up blood, and her eyes were empty.

    The perpetrator who¡¯d made that crater, Marina, breather roughly as she leaped all the way over to May. Shended, and toy the final blow, she raised her hairy arm, and extended her ws...

    ... Jumped back, and took some distance from her.

    Narrowing her eyes, she raised a growl.

    ¡°Gggrrrrrrrrrruuuuu.¡±

    Extended canines, the lycanthropic form of a beast walking on two legs. The instinct of Marina, in her Skill¡¯s second form was the wild itself.

    May let her golden horns glow, as she leisurely stood. She spat blood, and after wiping her mouth, she pat at her clothing to remove the grime.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got good instinct, ma¡¯am. You¡¯d make it out in the wild. Of course...¡±

    A single red line appeared across Marina¡¯s face.

    A quilin horn protruded from the ground. May had extended her horn from her right hand, and stuck it in the ground, waiting for Marina to approach beforemencing her attack.

    ¡°... Even I have a trumpcard or two. Fredricks taught me. Last resorts are to be saved away.¡±

    Putting her horn away, she did a somersault on the spot, and changed to her quilin form.

    From a girl of small build, to arge-bodied scaled horse. A golden mane, with sharp horns extending from her forehead. At the same time, she grew her golden backwards-growing split-tip horns as well.

    Not on the ground, she created a foothold in the air, andnded on it, charging electricity even more than ever before.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get this started!¡±

    Kicking the air, May charged at Marina. Unable to dodge in time, Marina crossed her arm protectors, and tried to block the attack.

    But in impact, she was lifted into the air, crashing into a tree, and then another, mowing a few down in her path, and when she finally came to a stop, her beaten body was embedded in the trunk of a great tree.

    ¡°You sure are sturdy. Normally, you¡¯d be mincemeat.¡±

    Fed up as she was at that durability, May was also impressed. In her original unhumanoid form, this was the power she could exhibit.

    And still stuck in the tree, Marina let augh towards the sky.

    ¡°Aha, ahahaha!!¡±

    Did she lose it? When May thought that and looked, Marina¡¯s body had started to change once more.

    ¡°... Onto the third form? That¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind keeping youpany.¡±

    May watched Marina. Her overcoat flew off, and her muscles swelled to such an extent her shirt¡¯s stitching began to snap. Her injured parts, and even her broken bones had rapidly begun to regenerate.

    Her boots were blown off, and her arm guards and knee guards fell off as well. Perhaps they were heavier than they looked, as they embedded deeply into the ground.

    ¡°Fwooh...!¡±

    Her body hair grew, and when she finally thought she had taken her final monstrous form, that body was immediately swallowed by mes, and set alight. What emerged from the ze wasn¡¯t that monstrous form from before. Just a little taller than the usual Marina... a well-bnced beast-woman.

    Rationality could be felt from her eyes, and on top of that, her body had been enhanced with Mana. She touched a hand to her neck, and made a cricking sound, as she twisted it back and forth.

    Wearing nothing but pants and shirt.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re finally looking the part.¡±

    On May¡¯s words, Marinaughed.

    ¡°I know, right? I can¡¯t help but have to pass through the Second Stage to get her. And when I go that far, most opponents are already dead, and it¡¯s over. But if that form realizes it can¡¯t win, I finally get back my rationale. It¡¯s quite nice, this Skill... let¡¯s me enjoy battle. Makes sure the opponent isn¡¯t one where it¡¯s over before I realize it!¡±

    Jumping up, Marina closed in on May in an instant. But May lowered her body, and tried to pierce her through with her horns.

    The moment she thought she¡¯d stick in...

    ¡°... Hey, you¡¯re wide open.¡±

    Twisting her body in midair, her sharp ws grazed May¡¯s nk, and left a mark. They broke through her scales, skimmed the meat, and released the flow of red blood.

    Skillfully jumping among the trees, Marina started into hit-and-run tactics to chip May away. Leading her to believe she wascking in a decisive blow.

    ¡°Che!¡±

    May raced into the sky. Marina narrowly passed her by, falling, and hitting the ground feet-first, making arge crater form around her.

    Perhaps she had even more power than her reasonless state, as the way she gouged out the ground below her was strange.

    Arge indent had been made for Marina alone. And from that crater ten meters across, Marina looked up at the sky as she rose through it, approaching May.

    Moving her body freely through the air, shended in a fist, and a kick.

    Unthinkable for a human.

    May was sent a distance, making a foothold in air to recover her posture. Falling to the ground, Marina looked at May¡¯s form, andughed.

    ¡°Girly... you¡¯re nothing special. If that¡¯s all you are, then you¡¯re still weaker than a dragon.¡±

    Among the monsters, the race of dragons held a meaning. They were counted as the strongest point of monsters, and those that defeated dragons were the heroes admired by children everywhere.

    What¡¯s more, Marina was alone... a solo adventurer. To exterminate a dragon alone, she really was a human you could call a monster.

    May spoke.

    ¡°... So you¡¯re a dragon killer? But do you think I¡¯ve never fought a human like that?¡±

    May¡¯s body let out light again...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... It was the station of the rear forces of the mercenary brigade.

    There were tents prepared prepared, and around, the adventurers looked excitedly at the Valkyrie equipment being brought in.

    The smiths and other workers were extremely busy with the broken weapons.

    In one of the tents, the Valkyries stripped of equipment were loaded. The Valkyries the mercenary brigade had collected were thrown and piled like a mountain.

    The ones collected by the adventurer party were tidily lined up. Even if they were adventurers all the same, these differences of handling came out.

    And in that tent, a two-man adventurer party entered.

    Neither had any decent equipment. They were working at the bottom of the brigade, and they had diverted the surrounding eyes to enter the tent.

    ¡°Oy, if we take their parts and return, they¡¯ll sell for a lot, right?¡±

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, they were made by a famous cksmith. So it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they sold for a fortune.¡±

    You couldn¡¯t call the two particrly smart. As they looked upon the mountain of Valkyries stripped of all but their undergarments, they swallowed their spit.

    ¡°H-hey.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s not like anyone¡¯ll know if they¡¯ve been used. Taking out one in good condition, and having some fun isn¡¯t...¡±

    The two with a minimal sry didn¡¯t have the funds tomute to the brothel. And besides their arms and legs, the Valkyries of beautiful flesh were existences the two couldn¡¯t resist. Not taken seriously among theirrades, and mocked by female adventurers, the two of them took out a Valkyrie.

    ¡°I-is this one fine?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just...¡±

    Saying that, and extending his hand, his arm was grasped y the Valkyrie that suddenly sprung to motion. The eyes of the piled Valkyries opened, and their red pupils glowed as they began shuffling about the dim tent.

    Those with their heads bent at impossible angles.

    Those with swords and spears stuck through their beaten bodies.

    The adventurers had no idea how to unfasten their arms and legs, so with them still attached, the Valkyries stood with unsettling movements, and came down on the two adventurers before their eyes.

    Attacked by many, they lost their lives without being able to utter a sound.

    ¡°... I-it is... time.¡±

    ¡°This body¡¯s movem ents are... as expected, our internal flu... id...¡±

    ¡°Profess or... Damien and boss Letarta... will re pair...¡±

    Making metallic groans, and unnatural movements, to carry out the scheduled actions, took out the metal cylinders hidden within their arms.

    After which they took some cylinders filled with gunpowder.

    ¡°... The East Bra nch... sur vives.¡±

    ¡°A portion... es... cape.¡±

    Clink nk, whirrrrrrr... entangled in the tent, from the mountainous pile of Valkyries, one and then another stood to go outside.

    It was night.

    Right on time, the Valkyries moved.

    Setting the bombs in their hands alight, they blew up wherever the important materials were kept, and attacked the men. In that ce of gathered mercenaries and adventurers, it had instantly be hell.

    Even if they were pierced through with weapons, or burned by magic, the Valkyries that continued moving started causing the adventurers to flee out of fear...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Sensing an irregrity, the chief turned around.

    He had the feeling he heard a strange sound.

    His subordinate nearby looked over the magicians firing magic with the same pattern to conquer the third fort they¡¯d encountered.

    ¡°Oh look, seems they¡¯ve put up some countermeasures. I guess you get used to it after a few days.¡±

    Hearing his smiling subordinate¡¯s words, the chief put a hand to his chin.

    A few days.

    In these past few days, Marina had continued fighting the quilin. If you were too close, you¡¯d get dragged in, but he had put people to observe them from afar, so there was no doubt about it.

    From how that quilin didn¡¯t flee, there was no doubt she had some sort of rtion with Lyle¡¯s party. And after making the first fortress fall, they got their preparations sufficiently together, before conquering the second.

    By the Third fort, the enemy had seen through the mercenary brigade¡¯s tactics, and had put up countermeasures.

    ¡°... Even so, they hold out well.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just a magic barrier, they dealt with each individual magic soming at them. For the water, they deployed ice to kill the momentum, and with the ice strengthened by the water, it would stop the rocks.

    The mes had no effect either, and no matter how many times they tried it, it was blocked.

    With a repetition of such actions, only time was going by. The chief nned to wait for his foes to exhaust themselves. Of all else, in numbers, his was the greater.

    Having them endure and wear out, he need only overrun them, he thought. But the leader was the one not able to endure it anymore.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange? It¡¯s true it¡¯s been smooth sailing up to now, bute this far, we¡¯ve suddenly stagnated. Is this how it usually is?¡±

    For they, who specialized in Labyrinth work, and never went out for mercenary jobs, rather than cing importance on the site, they stressed information and the method. Even if it looked futile at a nce, if it were a necessary action, he didn¡¯t like how inefficient it seemed.

    ¡°In that case, do you lot have any good ideas?¡±

    ¡°Our offense is too monotone. How about we try something more effective? If ice ising out... then melt it away?¡±

    The adventurer party, having obtained some Valkyries, thought they had earned an amount they were satisfied with. But the chief was different.

    To maintain a force on arge scale, a small profit wasn¡¯t enough. Burning everything away with fire may have him lose his precious treasures.

    ¡°Rejected. Like this, we¡¯ll wait for the enemy to wear themselves out.¡±

    The leader shrugged his shoulders. Seeing that, the chief was irritated. An adventurer oblivious to the battlefield shouldn¡¯t open his mouth on it, he thought.

    And irritatingly enough, Lyle¡¯s party¡¯s resistance had grown to heights he had rarely seen before.

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s as if we¡¯re attacking a fortified castle. Are there really just a few dozen of them?¡±

    On the chief¡¯s words, his subordinateughed.

    ¡°Well, however they go about it, their limit wille. It¡¯s about right time they slump over, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    There was no sign of such a thing, so the chief couldn¡¯t help but feel something was very, very wrong...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... A humanoid form.

    Covered from the arms to the thighs in blue scales, the form of an adult woman. It was May.

    Her long golden hair swayed, and that form with golden horns looked like the assimtion of man and beast.

    Ironically enough, she had arrived at the same point as Marina¡¯s Skill.

    They exchanged punches and kicks, sending one flying, being sent flying...

    It was practically a fight of those beyond humanity.

    Unlike Marina¡¯s wild ecstacy, May was level-headed to the end.

    ¡°Splendid, girly! That form of yours is just like mine!¡±

    Power, speed, with all those limiters removed, the two of them shed, bringing atrocity to the surrounding forest.

    But when night fell, and May looked at the zing point a distance away, she led out a sigh.

    ¡°... Now then, is it about time I end this?¡±

    While she spoke the same, her form more curvaceous than usual boasted a high stature. Her usual attire had gone from cute to sexy on that body.

    Looking at Marina, May spoke.

    ¡°It was fun. But it wasn¡¯t enough, ma¡¯am... at the very least, I¡¯ve fought a human like you four times so far. You¡¯re just the fifth.¡±

    Marina kicked the ground, and May kicked the air, the two of them meeting in the middle. Twisting her body, Marinaunched a kick.

    That kick that seemed it would slice even the air away came from May¡¯s human form in a straightforward attack.

    The impact shook the surrounding air, and Marina was mmed on the ground.

    Marina¡¯s elbow she intended to pierce through hadn¡¯t hit anything.

    ¡°... That was my best, so I¡¯ll praise you for surviving.¡±

    Her body slowly shrunk and once back in human form, Marina looked at May andughed.

    ¡°K-kill me.¡±

    She lookedpletely satisfied. Saying she had no regrets left behind, she was a self-centered warrior to the very end.

    May released a shimmed light to her surroundings, as she steadily took on her smaller human form. Returning to the usual May, she gave a yawn.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re of the East Branch, so I can¡¯t kill you. I was fighting with the intent to kill, but as I thought, you were strong.¡±

    When May said that with a smile, Marina¡¯s expression showed she didn¡¯t know what was going on as she closed her eyes...

 Volume 13 - 13: A Tiger at the Front Gate, a Wolf at the Back

    A Tiger at the Front Gate, a Wolf at the Back

    ... By the time they noticed it, it was already toote.

    The annihtion of their forces in the rear.

    On top of that, the fort in front was full of individuals they hadn¡¯t nned for, and the enemies within it easily surpassed a thousand.

    ¡°How is Marina faring!?¡±

    The chief raised a yell, seeking out verification from those around, but no one had a grasp of the situation. It had gone too well, they had grown negligent.

    By the time the chief had noticed he had be negligent himself, it was toote.

    He looked up at the fort walls. On it, the area in front of the center gate was built a bit higher. Interrupted by that, on the left stood a sea-blue haired level-headed looking woman in white clothing.

    When they put up adder and tried to climb up, his climbing subordinates were frozen over.

    On the other side, the adventurers of the adventurer party, who¡¯d done much the same, were burned by a woman of snow-white hair.

    A few days.

    This fort was taking way too much time. They had arrived on the site three days after Lyle had set off. And two days after that, they attacked. In the next two days, they took two forts.

    ¡°They entered the depths of the forest, and the two we posted weren¡¯t able to catch up, ording to the report...¡±

    ¡°When! When did I get that report!?¡±

    The chief lifted his subordinate up by thepels. It seems he knew it was unreasonable himself, but before the current situation, he couldn¡¯t bear to keep hisposure.

    ¡°T-three days ago! Back then you said to let Marina¡ªsan do as she pleased...¡±

    Throwing his subordinate aside, the chief thought.

    (If Marina lost, the quilin should havee at us by now. They¡¯d have been able to pincer us. Decided not to? What does it mean?)

    Even if a single quilin attacked him, while it would definitely take casualties, they could win, for what it was worth. It was impossible for the mercenaries, but they had adventurers that had fostered each of their individual¡¯s powers in the Labyrinth.

    Drawing the short straw, and after Marina was defeated, taking on a worn-out quilin wasn¡¯t bad either, or so the chief thought.

    But his beatenrades at the rear had notified him the back forces had been annihted.

    And once theyunched an offense on the weakening fortress, the ones toe out were...

    ¡°Cut the crap! Why are those gals here? Even like that, they¡¯re the representatives of entire countries!!¡±

    The chief looked atop the wall. There, were the forms of Elza and Gracia looking down over them. The gs of both countries had been hoisted around, and their knights and soldiers had even joined the fray.

    He didn¡¯t know the precise numbers, but he could see they weren¡¯t scarce enough to lose to his forces. If he fired magic, it was all blocked, and with little trouble, his side had started to be pushed back...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Novem looked down over the enemy from atop the wall.

    ¡°It¡¯s around the right time. The Valkyries did their job well.¡±

    Dispersal of forces.

    It was a poor move, but what Novem had aplished through it was buying time. May had returned a few days prior, and perhaps she was tired, as she had stuffed her stomach with wagons of food, and fallen asleep.

    Defeating Marina, the trump-card-like talent of the East Branch, the achievement of keeping her alive, and bringing her along was arge one.

    And for that sake, no one requested any more from her. Of course, May¡¯s job was over, and after that, she only had to watch over Marina.

    The Valkyries bought time, and expended the equipment at the enemy camp, buying two whole days in two fortresses, and instilling negligence in the enemy side.

    After that, they only needed to endure at their main stronghold. Defending against the magic attacks, and acting as if they were wearing out bought a few days on top of that.

    Standing near Novem, Monica spoke with a motivation-less expression.

    ¡°... Lately, I¡¯ve been doing nothing but look after the knights and soldiers in the Labyrinth. Not taking care of the Chicken Dickwad, just what am I doing with my life...¡±

    They had them hide in the Labyrinth, and had Monica and the remaining Valkyries look after them. It seems the enemy had adventurers capable of recon, so they had a good grasp of the movements within the fort.

    But they didn¡¯t go as far as to check the Labyrinth, it seems.

    Novem thought.

    (Well, I was worried over what means they¡¯d use to scout us, but it¡¯s a good thing they didn¡¯t notice.)

    Unrest had formed on the opposing side, and there weren¡¯t any signs of further attack. Having some scores of attackers frozen and burned was enough to drop one¡¯s motivation.

    The ones who had attacked were to them, their elites. But those elites were torn down by Elza and Gracia.

    ¡°ra, I leave the light to you.¡±

    As Novem said that, ra at the base of the wall, let light from her staff. And after taking arge swing with it, she flung that light into the sky.

    That light spun in the air, dispersed, and lit the surroundings. And like that, that fort in the forest secured some vision.

    It was easy to see the scene around. The fleeing mercenaries and adventurers. Novem looked at the forest, and spoke.

    ¡°That decision isn¡¯t mistaken, but... your mistake was abiding the Guild¡¯s orders, and going against Lyle-sama. Did you seriously believe we would let you get away? No, I¡¯m sure they do.¡±

    In the city of Beim that could be thought the center of the world, when attached to such arge organization, there were some things one couldn¡¯t see. Precisely because of their authority, they offered blind trust towards the Guild.

    When Novem was about to start moving, Elza and Gracia wandered over to her.

    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry, but about that matter.¡±

    Gracia looked a little embarrassed, as she lightly fiddled her finger through her hair, and sought confirmation from Novem. Novem responded with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s alright. You¡¯ve helped out greatly with these reinforcements, and the port, so I¡¯ll put in a good word to Lyle-sama.¡±

    Seeing Gracia¡¯s relief, Elza panicked.

    ¡°What about me!¡±

    ¡°I understand. A little longer, and some free time will open up for Lyle-sama, so at that point, he¡¯ll be going around the four-country alliance. I¡¯ll extend his stay in Galleria and Rusworth. Though he¡¯ll lose time in Lorphys in kind.¡±

    Only Lorphys¡¯ treatment was terrible, but there were circumstances behind it. That the royal princess had yet to give up on Lyle, and that those around, seeing the four-way alliance, were moving to remove some obstacles.

    To Novem, she definitely couldn¡¯t recognize the marriage of Lyle, and the princess who didn¡¯t clear the Walt House Precepts.

    ¡°I-I see! Then that matter will go as promise, but... are you really alright with that? To your side, I can¡¯t think it¡¯ll give a very good result at all.¡±

    When Elza said that, Novem nodded and spoke. Monica let out a sigh, as she descended the wall to move. Mumblingints of, ¡®I wanna see my chicken. Lately, I¡¯ve only ever been getting this sort of treatment,¡¯ under her breath.

    ¡°There is no problem about it. More so, what¡¯s important is the Tr¨¥s House under Fidel-dono, after all.¡±

    Saying that, Novem walked off...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Inside the forest.

    The mercenaries and adventurers that fled were bound in Miranda¡¯s sticky thread.

    Eva and Aria were apanying her, and Eva had a few dozen elves following her.

    Before the mercenary men trying to flee at all costs, Miranda felt a tug on a string from her right hand.

    ¡°Another one got caught. Do they still think the path they came by is safe?¡±

    She hadin traps on the path they used in their invasion, and waited for an opportunity. Sure they would run away, but she had set other ones as well.

    However a majority returned by that same path, so the other ones weren¡¯t getting much love.

    Eva stroked her hair.

    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be hard not to for the non-elves, you know? Can¡¯t help it in this lighting.¡±

    The reason she obtained the cooperation of the elves was to oppose the other elves. They were the elves living in the forest, and Eva had negotiated to make them allies. To add onto that, all of them boasted skin of brownplexion.

    A young-looking elf spoke to Eva in what sounded like a well-aged voice.

    ¡°Daughter of Nihil. As promised, our young ones have captured their elves. East Branch, was it? None of them were part of it, so we dealt with them.¡±

    Miranda asked that elf... that dark elf.

    ¡°I thought you got along better as a race. Weren¡¯t elves supposed to have a strong sense of camaraderie?¡±

    Eva stifled augh.

    ¡°We lose to humans in that regard.¡±

    The elder dark elf was the same.

    ¡°If assistance is necessary, then help at once. But if they¡¯re enemies, then kill. Simple, isn¡¯t it? We¡¯re not good atplex dealings like humans, but elves and dwarves will war if it¡¯s necessary. True as it may be it¡¯s much less whenpared to humans.¡±

    Hearing the elder¡¯s tale, Aria let out a sigh.

    ¡°You¡¯re destroying my image here. I really thought you got along better, you know? The singer elves look like they get along fine.¡±

    The elder smiled.

    ¡°You can¡¯t make a living in human society by snarling at one other, right? Precisely the sort of necessity I was talking about.¡±

    Miranda looked satisfied with that answer, as she reconfirmed.

    ¡°Kill as few humans of the East Branch as possible. And purposely let some ot the others slip away. Also...¡±

    On Miranda¡¯s words, interrupted.

    ¡°... Make sure you show them a scene where only the East Branch adventurers are forgiven before they flee, right? I know. It¡¯s to keep ownership of our own forest. We¡¯ll honor the promise. But if you¡¯re to break your side...¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Miranda, but Eva who swore to him.

    ¡°By the name of Nihil, I¡¯ll make Lyle honor the promise. A portion of the forest shall be recognized and offered as the vige of dark elves. But our current base will expand some, so it will be a portion further away.¡±

    The elder nodded.

    ¡°That is fine. For us as well, it¡¯s best to take distance when dealing with humans. We¡¯ll respect each other¡¯s rules.¡±

    The elves living in the forests. But even if they managed their forests, there were tribes that had lost it all in the Labyrinth rampage. Such tribes had flowed about, and as they were searching for a new way of life, Eva hade to know them.

    In that Labyrinth out of control in a neighboringnd, they had lost their own forest. And to take them in, Lyle had cut an empty promise.

    He proimed he would offer and that didn¡¯t even belong to him.

    Miranda was aware of that, but she didn¡¯t open her mouth.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and search for others. Ah, those people are...¡±

    Before Miranda could give any orders, the dark elves had ceased the breath of some mercenaries. Having lost their ce to live, seeing them so desperate, Miranda thought.

    (Lyle, this really is fine, right? If it doesn¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll have to prepare them some othernd, or else... but in most cases, the good ces are all already taken up by elves.)

    It¡¯s also been said that they were good ces because the elves were there. Because the elves were a race that looked after their forests.

    Miranda felt a little anxious as she hastened onwards...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Nearby the base for Labyrinth Subjugation, there was a spot suitable for a port.

    So not to Beim, I had the ship steered there, but...

    ¡°What¡¯s with this armada?¡±

    Turning back, I saw a number of ships beyond the Vera Tr¨¥s, almost like a full fleet. In truth, there were some warships equipped with cannons among them, so that wasn¡¯t a mistake. The Vera Tr¨¥s also had cannons loaded, so it¡¯s not like you couldn¡¯t call it a state-of-the-art battleship.

    When I turned my eyes back to the number of men using dinghies to head fornd, Ludmi-san wearing a white coat put an arm over my shoulders.

    ¡°You sure are talented. Even if it was Support ss, looking at the effect, you¡¯re a talent I¡¯d kill to get on my staff. Hey, once you¡¯re done with work,e over to Cartaffs. I¡¯ll raise a ceremony at once to give you the throne.¡±

    I averted my eyes, and endured the sensation of her breasts.

    ¡°U-um... I¡¯m from the Walt House of your country¡¯s hated enemy, Bahnseim, and what¡¯s more, I¡¯ve been driven out, so I doubt it will work out.¡±

    When she came on so assertively, I was troubled to counteract. From the Jewel came some customerints. It was the Third.

    ¡ºWhy are you pulling back!? That¡¯s where you go on the counteroffense! It may just be that she¡¯s just putting up a strong front!¡»

    But Milleia-san instantly denied it.

    ¡ºNo, if you push this girl, she¡¯ll devour him up before he knows what¡¯s going on. She¡¯s a wild beast, an animal! I want to give Lyle¡¯s precious first to Miranda. So Lyle... keep it vague, get home, and hold Miranda tight.¡»

    The Fifth was taken aback.

    ¡ºYou... were that sort of person? I mean, up to now, per say, weren¡¯t you a little more graceful in your life?¡»

    Milleia-sanughed.

    ¡ºHah? When dear brother isn¡¯t here, what need have I to act? Well, before that man, I felt too guilty to put out my base. This sort of... you know, how he tried so hard in his fruitless efforts, that part of him was adorable.¡»

    But from the Seventh¡¯s point of view, it seems a marriage of me and Ludmi-san was well-bnced.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t it fine? I mean, she¡¯s queen of therge northern country of Cartaffs. Worthy of Lyle, who carries royal blood, is she not? Rather, speaking to status, she¡¯s number one. She¡¯s the leading candidate for legal wife anyways...¡»

    From the Jewel. I heard the sound of gunpowder igniting, and all was silent. I¡¯vee to notice it these days, but the exchanges between the Seventh and Milleia were almost a form of intimacy or... no, I¡¯m reading too far into it.

    ¡°The Walts of Bahnseim, right? Isn¡¯t that fine? Cartaffs¡¯ arch nemesis of Bahnseim. Even within it, the Walt house is a famed name. What¡¯s more, we¡¯ve never directly fought. Being driven out intrigues me a little, but if you hadn¡¯t been, then I¡¯d never have met you. If you think of it as fate, there¡¯s nothing wrong about it. While we¡¯re at it, having you as king to trample Bahnseim is fine too.¡±

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m fighting Bahnseim for revenge, but it¡¯s true I needed Cartaffs¡¯ support.

    As that was happening, a voice called over from behind.

    ¡°Hey, I understand you¡¯ve been through a lot, but could you exin it to me?¡±

    Turning around, I saw Erhart with a ck sword over his back.

    Behind him, hisrades. Plus, the female adventurers that had been Larc¡¯s.

    ¡°... No, I exined it, didn¡¯t I? That sword is a special reward. I never thought Larc would be out and about at that time of night, so it¡¯s an apology. And as for the women, it¡¯ll be difficult to get them an acquittal in Cartaffs, but since Beim has the margin to take extenuating circumstance into consideration, we¡¯ll have them take charge of it.¡±

    Erhart screamed atop the ship.

    ¡°Then why did you stick them in our party!? Just have them go independent!¡±

    I shook my head. Perhaps Ludmi-san thought she would be in the way of this conversation, as she parted from me.

    ¡°We have to keep them under surveince as well, and since you¡¯ve be apetent party, what better candidate? They said they were alright with that as well.¡±

    The reason that female battlement chose Erhart was because he freed them from Larc, apparently. And the women who saw the battle were charmed by a stoic(?) side of Erhart never seen in Larc. Apparently.

    So when I asked them if they wanted to join Erhart¡¯s party, they were rtively on board.

    To give my true motives, augmenting Erhart¡¯s party¡¯s war potential was also necessary for preparations toe. I¡¯m not sure if this would be a sess, but it held a possibility. So I put it to practice.

    It¡¯s not because I didn¡¯t want to look after them or anything, okay. Definitely not.

    ¡°I... have no idea what to do! Having women in the party... you¡¯ve raised the difficulty way too high!¡±

    Hearing Erhart¡¯s honest feelings, I put a hand on his shoulder. When he was once so desperate to get a girl in the party, learning the truth, and getting it all together, I decided to support him.

    I smiled, and gave him a thumbs up.

    ¡°Good luck with that. I¡¯ve... Always wanted an adventurer friend who shared the same troubles as me.¡±

    When I said that, Erhart grabbed me. He grabbed my by the neck, around, and shook me violently back and forth, while no one around stepped in to stop it, looking on with a smile.

 Volume 13 - 14: Who was Being Chased Again?

    Who was Being Chased Again?

    ... The leader who¡¯d run into the forest managed to reach the exit with a few of his reliablerades.

    A break in the trees... once they breached it, what they witnessed was the zing sight of the camp without a hint of any moving men remaining.

    After one confirmed the surroundings with their Skill.

    ¡°... Leader, there are three survivors.¡±

    In a ce where there had been more than five hundred names, there were only three who survived. If they took flight, then that was fine, but looking at the situation, he couldn¡¯t tell how many were able to get away.

    ck charred corpses littered the ground, and in that ce where the stench was so harsh it made everyone drape clothes over their faces, the adventurers walked on.

    They knew there were no enemy presences left around, as they had a member with such a Skill. Those reliablerades had known the leader for many a year.

    Heading for a survivor, they found a young man leaning on a crate that had yet to catch me. A man who had been doing odd jobs under the mercenaries.

    ¡°Oy, get a hold of yourself.¡±

    After one of the adventurers fed him water, the odd-jobs man opened his eyes.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    On the leader¡¯s question, the man held his head, and wept as he spoke.

    ¡°Those things... those things woke up. They burned everything... and recovered their equipment. The guys who tried wearing women¡¯s armor as a joke were...!¡±

    He had seen quite a terrible scene, and his breathing was all over the ce. And he left the leader an important fact.

    ¡°They asked everyone. Are you a member of the East Branch? ... and after we showed our Guild Cards, only the East Branch adventurers were left to flee...¡±

    Hearing that, the leader guessed those things meant the Valkyries. When he thought he had defeated them, they had only let themselves be defeated. Thinking over how terrible a means they¡¯d used, he felt anxiety at how the East Branch was spared.

    Hisrades were of the same opinion. One spoke up.

    ¡°Leader, this is a troublesome one. It¡¯s possible this was all a faction-war within the Guild. I knew it was strange. When they said to go teach the Hero of Fort Redant who saved us all a lesson.¡±

    You don¡¯t have to say it sote in the game, thought the leader, as he looked at his few survivingrades. Not having made it through for nothing, they were all skilled members.

    But thinking to the ones he had lost, it was unbearable.

    (How many years will it take to get back on our feet from here? We¡¯d finally breached the sixtieth floor, and been recognized as first rate, yet... three years? No. Five years at the very least. If things don¡¯t work out, ten... even if I use my life to revive the party, I¡¯ll be retiring first.)

    Age-wise, he was a little passed his golden years. Even if he could fight without problem for the next few years, it wouldn¡¯t go that way any further than that. Reviving his party as first-rate was a hopeless prospect.

    ¡°... We¡¯re returning to Beim. What of the dolls?¡±

    As the leader stood, the odd-jobs man¡¯s eyes pleaded to him. But the leader ignored it. Now wasn¡¯t a time to save another.

    A reliable adventurer looked around before shaking his head.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any nearby. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Running right off with their few, the Leader headed for Beim...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Inside the forest.

    The mercenary chief captured by dark elves had an arrow through his leg.

    By the time he was dragged before Novem, the survivors had already reached an easily countable number.

    The mercenaries bound by Miranda¡¯s threads.

    Novem sent a nce to the back of a tree a little ways away, and perhaps the dark elves understood something from that, as they surrounded the immobile men.

    The chief was kicked over, and copsed in front of Novem. Looking up at her, he gave a wide grin.

    ¡°How about you show a bit more charm, girly? You could at least show me the insides of your skirt before I go. Well, I¡¯m not expecting much from a woman who¡¯s made it as an adventurer. Though if you were a harlot, I assure you¡¯d be popr.¡±

    Hearing that vulgarugh and provocation, she understood her opponent had resolved himself for death. You could also say his senses had dulled towards that called the end.

    To such a chief, Novem produced a bundle of papers from her bag, and left them on the ground so they¡¯d be clearly visible.

    At first wondering what sort of papers they were, and hoping for the prospect of survival. But upon inspecting them, a wrinkle descended on his brow.

    ¡°Who was it. Who betrayed us!?¡±

    The chief red at Novem, and yelled out. What was written were the details on the mercenary brigade... the information maintained by the Guild.

    With the format, and the information on them from other guilds as well, it didn¡¯t look like anything any information dealer could have gathered and written up.

    The chief instantly suspected a traitor, but Novem spoke expressionlessly.

    ¡°No one betrayed anyone from the start. That it woulde to this was but an inevitability.¡±

    Novem hadn¡¯t spoken a lie. The Guild had no intent to betray the adventurers they¡¯d chosen as attackers, and from the start, it was only that Lyle¡¯s party had information from the start, and prepared for their victory.

    The chief was mortified.

    ¡°... I beg of you! Take me back to Beim. There¡¯s no way I can forgive it! No way in hell I¡¯d forgive the bastard who set me up! If it¡¯s money, I¡¯ve some hidden in the city! So let¡¯s join hands! We¡¯ll teach that guild how scary we...¡±

    He had been dragged into a factional war of the Guild. It seems that¡¯s how the chief felt.

    Right after he said that, by the three Valkyries... Units One, Two and Three, he was stuck through with spears.

    Novem looked over the scene.

    ¡°There is no need. We will be having you all disappear here. I won¡¯t let a single one return alive. And it seems you¡¯ve been mistaken.¡±

    Novem leaned over for him, and smiled.

    ¡°The verdict on Beim is unanimous. That is all.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, the chief¡¯s face twisted in despair, as he retired his breath. Around him, the mercenaries who¡¯d witnessed the scene began pleading for their lives at once, but...

    ¡°You¡¯ve run amuck as much as you pleased. You should¡¯ve understood what would happen if you ever lost, right? And over those that beg for their lives, I prefer those that fight on to the end. How unfortunate for you.¡±

    The Valkyries held weapons in their hands, ending all the adventurers who¡¯d survived.

    At that moment, an unnatural sound came from a tree a little away. But no one tried to turn towards it.

    After Novem said to clear away the bodies, she gave an order to retreat from the site.

    At the end, after sending a nce to the adventurer hiding in the tree...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The adventurer party that said they would help in Cartaffs.

    On top of five hundred Gallerian soldiers. And five hundred soldiers of Cartaffs. Using that many spare hands, we took a break on the road leading to Beim¡¯s territory.

    We had split into a number of units, toy in wait.

    There, one of the fleeing adventurer parties headed over to us.

    ¡°Please help us! We¡¯re being chased!¡±

    I was wearing a hood, and on those words, I removed it.

    ¡°Would the ones chasing you happen to be myrades? I mean, you¡¯re... the ones whounched the attack, right?¡±

    When I said that with a smile, the adventurers¡¯ faces froze.

    But one among them was an adventurer of the East Branch. I¡¯d seen his face a number of times around the Guild, and I nodded.

    ¡°Ah, that person can pass. Good work over there.¡±

    When I said that, the adventurers¡¯ eyes gathered on one.

    ¡°Eh? Ah... huh?¡±

    He seemed to be confused, so I issued orders with a smile.

    ¡°Please give him a share of water and food. There¡¯s a distance to Beim, so would it be best we at least give him a dagger? Ah, would you like some rest first?¡±

    When the East Branch adventurer nodded awkwardly, he was led further in. And to the other adventurers.

    ¡°Now the rest of you are over. Good work to you as well.¡±

    One of them gave a protest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me! Why is he to survive, and we... could it be that from the start...!¡±

    I looked over the adventurers from some other branches, and spoke.

    ¡°And so? When you¡¯re attacking someone¡¯srades, you better not have thought you¡¯d be left alive if you lost, right? Don¡¯t you think that sounds just a little strange?¡±

    There, the adventurer put a hand on his weapon, and faced me.

    I put a hand to my Katana hilt, but the one to move first was Ludmi-san. Drawing her long sword, its red de warped like a whip and expanded.

    It moved as if it had a will, and carved into the adventurers in an instant. The adventurers copsed, and Lumi-san walked a little away.

    The sword had already returned to its original form

    ¡°You sure do some terrible things. Or should I say, well thought out.¡±

    While I thought she would a bit unnerved, Ludmi-san looked like she was having fun. Rather, this person was definitely wealthy in battle experience. Even when cutting down humans, she wasn¡¯t perturbed in the slightest.

    ¡°... It¡¯s to win.¡±

    When I said that, Ludmi-sanughed.

    ¡°Does it weigh on your mind? If you can carry out such a n regardless, I¡¯ll rate you highly. You¡¯re a man who carries through when the timees for it.¡±

    I don¡¯t think myself kind. But it¡¯s true that here I was, weighed down by it. I wonder if my heart is weak?

    As I thought that, Milleia-san let her voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle, regret it after you¡¯ve done what you must. You can have your regrets once it¡¯s over.¡»

    And delightedly spoke the Seventh.

    ¡ºNice. Strong, and a Queen who doesn¡¯t just spit pretty words... her bloodline¡¯s also the best. Lyle, make Ludmi the legal wife.¡»

    There, the Third gave a protest.

    ¡ºHold it right there! I won¡¯t say it has to be ra-chan. But back when Lyle was helpless, Novem-chan is the one who sold her dowry to make money! Not making her the legal wife... I definitely won¡¯t permit it!¡»

    Within a Jewel heating up. As the Third and Seventh exchanged intense argument, the Fifth alone was doing things at his own pace.

    ¡º... The ocean, you know. It would¡¯ve been nice if that Divine Beast whale was a bit smaller, you know. Then it should have been more fun. I don¡¯t care about legal wives, but I think a small whale is a yes.¡»

    I ignored the conversations of the Jewel, as I used the Skill... Search... to detect the next approaching group. I immediately raised its stage to Spec and Real Spec to view information on the other party.

    They were adventurers who were central members of Labyrinth Subjugation.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The Tr¨¥s House¡¯s manor.

    There, the ones who had jumped on board Gina¡¯s thoughts were surrounding Fidel.

    Vera and Fidel surrounded together, and those sympathetic to Fidel were surrounded as well.

    Those called the military force of the Tr¨¥s House had sided with Gina as well.

    To Gina¡¯s side, wearing a specially given suit, Rnd was sweating profusely with the cor of his shirt loosened.

    He looked nervous.

    Vera red at Gina as she spoke.

    ¡°Gina, you understand what you¡¯re doing, do you?¡±

    The younger sister Gina looked at her sister Vera, and made just a bit of a regretful expression. Lately, she¡¯d been trying her best to talk her and Fidel out of it.

    But even when it hade down to brute force, she never thought a majority of the staff would side with her. Fidel looked at his subordinates, feigning a calmposure, but inside, he was surely feeling indignation.

    Rnd was quite the same.

    Fidel spoke.

    ¡°I was expecting great things from you, but for you to aim for the Tr¨¥s House head¡¯s seat like this. You aren¡¯t enough to fill it. Gina, it isn¡¯t toote. Please rethink this.¡±

    Gina shook her head.

    ¡°The one who doesn¡¯t understand is you, father. In the Beim of today, there are plenty of houses who aren¡¯t too pleased with the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s newly-gained rights. It¡¯s because you monopolize them while understanding all of that, that there are thoseing out to destroy the house!¡±

    Within Beim, there were movements against the Tr¨¥s House, whose power had suddenly expanded. But to Vera and to Fidel, there was no way they didn¡¯t know that already.

    ¡°And so we give up our interest? Don¡¯t be stupid! The ones who invested in Lyle were only a small portion of merchants, starting with the Tr¨¥s House. If we yield to the folks demanding a share after the pie¡¯s been cut, it¡¯s inly visible we¡¯ll only be taken from again and again henceforth.¡±

    Vera, who¡¯d rode ships around the world, and watched the work.

    But Gina¡¯s opinion was different.

    ¡°So the Tr¨¥s House grows bigger, and you n to be the substantial rulers of Beim? To support a house so big, just who will you ask to be your sacrifice? You have it nice, Vera! Supporting that man, and seeding in sales! Even father, if he makes it big enough, surely father will recognize your marriage. But what about me!? For the sake of the Tr¨¥s House, will I be marrying a man I don¡¯t even love? Will I be pushed into the crowd?¡±

    Fidel didn¡¯t deny that. The reason being, Lyle aside, when even now Rnd wasn¡¯t a match with her present status, if the Tr¨¥s House grewrger, if the House grew anyrger, there was no way the other merchants would keep quiet about Gina¡¯s marriage.

    It wasn¡¯t possible to push a marriage with Lyle aside, but what about Gina? There were many folks who thought that, and Fidel was also a merchant. There¡¯s no way he would choose Rnd.

    ¡°... Gina, it¡¯s not as if I haven¡¯t recognized Rnd. He¡¯s proficient and diligent. But he¡¯s too straight-forward to lead a merchant house. He isn¡¯t of a caliber to hold up the Tr¨¥s House. You understand how it¡¯s not all about pretty words, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Fidel had given an eye to Rnd as well. Earnest, and devoted to his work. So he had lived his life close to the house, and he had plenty of chances toe into contact with Vera and Gina.

    But he was a talent not suited for head.

    Gina seemed to understand that as well. So she spoke.

    ¡°Then I need only make it a weight he can support. We¡¯ll pull our hand from a number of enterprises. I¡¯ve always thought our weapons industry was unnecessary. And I¡¯ve already had a talk with the other merchant houses.¡±

    Vera, upon hearing that.

    ¡°Do you understand the meaning of that? It isn¡¯t just a problem of the House. What of the craftsmen and customers who¡¯ve known us all these years?¡±

    Fidel, within all of that.

    ¡°She says. Now if you¡¯re done with that little talk... Rnd, you bastard!¡±

    Rnd lowered his head towards Fidel.

    ¡°I deeply apologize! But Beim intends to crush Lyle-san. To set an example for the House. Any more, and a violent faction war really will go on in Beim. I can¡¯t stand to see blood flow.¡±

    Hearing that, Fidel looked at his subordinates.

    ¡°So you intentionally withheld that information from me? No wonder it felt so quiet. Even the ones I sent to reaffirm it... you nned to watch your employer fall to ruin!?¡±

    Those you could call the dark side of the Tr¨¥s House were assisting Gina. To both Vera and Fidel, that was simply strange. If their employer¡¯s scale grew smaller, their treatment was sure to change.

    ¡°Rnd, you don¡¯t get it. What¡¯s wrong if blood flows in Beim alone? The way things are going, Beim will light the surrounding sparks once more, and raise the mes of war. In the worst case, they¡¯ll rile up Bahnseim! Do you think it fine if only Beim is at peace!?¡±

    As Vera was disappointed in Rnd¡¯s narrow field of vision, Fidel spoke to Gina.

    ¡°Gina, stop this. You can still make it in time. Beim is more dangerous than you could ever have imagined. It¡¯s relied too much on war. Why can¡¯t you understand it¡¯s finally the time for Beim to get itself in order!?¡±

    There, a man in ck clothing opened his mouth.

    ¡°But that¡¯ll be troubling, Fidel-sama.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re...¡±

    That former adventurer man was wearing a hood, and his face wasn¡¯t visible.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got some connections of my own. There are folks out there who can only live in war. After selling so many weapons, you¡¯re not putting on a good guy mask are you? Moderate war is a necessity.¡±

    Moderate war. Hearing that, Fidel spoke.

    ¡°You lot really aren¡¯t seeing the situation. Or have you lost your nerve!?¡±

    Gina looked at Fidel, and spoke sorrowfully.

    ¡°The ones without eyes are my father and sister. So the Tr¨¥s House doesn¡¯t shed blood in a factional dispute, so blood doesn¡¯t flow through the streets of Beim, I¡¯m certain it is fine if the Tr¨¥s House shrinks in scale.¡±

    In a sense, Gina¡¯s opinion was correct. Thinking of the residents living in Beim, they were the ones who would be tangled up and devoured in a war of merchant and guild.

    But outside Beim was different.

    Vera turned a tired look to Gina.

    ¡°You... think the world is all in Beim? And you¡¯re just throwing on a reason to make the scale smaller for Rnd¡¯s sake, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Gina didn¡¯t say anything. Vera had hit the mark. But it was a fact she was thinking of Beim.

    Fidel spoke to persuade her.

    ¡°Gina, the situation has already changed! The surrounding countries have gotten together, and a power beyond our means now borders us. The means that passed up to now won¡¯t work any more. Putting out money and goods, leaving the rest to the mercenaries isn¡¯t enough anymore! Have you ever thought of how the outsiders see Beim!?¡±

    But Gina¡¯s will was solid.

    ¡°... I shall deprive father of his status as head. I¡¯ve gone through the talks at the merchant conference, so Rnd shall immediately be instated as the next head. His marriage to me, or at least the formalities could even take ce tomorrow. Father, sister... you¡¯ll be taking a leave from Beim. I don¡¯t mind if you take your ship that¡¯s close topletion, or Vera¡¯s ship either. I won¡¯t be able to manage them myself.¡±

    Fidel crumbled at the knees.

    He was remaining wary of his surroundings, but he never thought his daughter would betray him.

    And Vera muttered.

    ¡°... Lyle, your prediction hit the mark.¡±

    Making an enemy of Gina, Beim had seriouslye in to crush them. Vera, who had been informed of all that beforehand, hadn¡¯t imagined Gina would go that far.

    ¡°I took her lightly.¡±

    Vera supported up her falling father, and spoke to the subordinates.

    ¡°... It is as you see. Those who¡¯ll stay with us, follow along. You¡¯ll likely be driven from Beim, but if you¡¯re alright with that, we¡¯ll take you along. Come on, you too Father!¡±

    Hitting Fidel¡¯s back, she knocked some life into him.

    ¡°Vera, do you understand? She¡¯s already turned the entirety of Beim against us. If the Tr¨¥s House is driven out, going against them is...¡±

    Before the frustrated subordinates, and her depressed father, Vera pulled her gun from her holster, and discharged it at the ceiling.

    Everyone looked at her.

    ¡°Two state-of-the-art ships. And the sailors will follow me. With that much, we¡¯ll be able to make it anywhere. As long as we have a port, the Tr¨¥s House can stand up once more. We don¡¯t have the time to cry orin. Now get to your feet! Lets go make some earnings! The world isn¡¯t Beim alone.¡±

    Fidel looked at Vera, and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s... right. Right! Two ships, the seamen... if she¡¯s left that much to us, then I¡¯ve no time for depression. I¡¯ll recover it all in no time. By Gina¡¯s tone, Beim¡¯s gotten to cleaning its closet. I doubt it¡¯ll end with just us driven out. So let¡¯s gather those sorts and move. I¡¯ll call out to the craftsmen as well. Get to securing funds at once! Beim shall regret the day they made an enemy of this Fidel Tr¨¥s!¡±

    Fidel stood, while the subordinates sympathizing with him nodded, and moved on his orders. And Vera spoke.

    ¡°Also, I¡¯ve an idea where we could move to. Let¡¯s rely on Lyle.¡±

    Hearing Lyle¡¯s name, Fidel made a tantly reluctant face.

    But...

    ¡°Hm... after using us as he pleased. It seems the Guild¡¯s done something, but that damn gigolo won¡¯t roll over so easily. Okay, how about we use and abuse him this time? Just you wait, whelp... I¡¯ll wring you out to the marrow of your bones!¡±

    Seeing Fidel¡¯s motivation, Vera gave a bitter smile. Because up to now... everything had gone as Lyle anticipated...

 Volume 13 - 15: Arrival

    Arrival

    ... A majority of adventurers called first rate, through their own Skills, and ones brought about by Magic Tools, it was only natural to be a master of a number of Skills.

    There were those that only polished a single powerful Skill, But they were a specialized profession, and a special exception. The adventurers on the run. Four including the leader, they made sure to avoid the group lying in wait for them, as they headed for Beim.

    Starting with the Leader, through their own, or Magic Tool Skills, they were all using some form of body enhancement. The four held their weapons, and had discarded any other unnecessary baggage. By their strengthened body, their speed was much greater than any average man¡¯s sprint.

    They were all central members of the party. Leader, recon, front line, and magician; it was sheer luck they had all the bases covered. With good bnce, if they pushed themselves, they¡¯d be able to cut their way through a group to an extent. So thought the leader.

    ¡°Hurry. If we get passed this...¡±

    The recon specialized adventurer running by his side clicked his tongue.

    ¡°... Che, Leader, we¡¯re being chased. They¡¯ve got a perfect grasp of our position. One pursuer.¡±

    Informed that their pursuer had a precise grasp of their position, and a speed exceeding theirs, the leader was to make a decision on the spot.

    ¡°Are there any other on our trail?

    ¡°None. He¡¯s moving individually. Perhaps he¡¯s confident in his ability. It would be nice if he¡¯s just a fool, but... whatever the case, he¡¯s no ally.¡±

    The front liner, a man with an iron lump of a sword reached his hand to its hilt.

    ¡°Oy, then before he catches up, shouldn¡¯t we try to defeat him? It beats being attacked once we¡¯re overtaken.¡±

    He was a wild and rude man, but the words he said were right. It was hard to imagine their foe could exceed them inbat so easily. In the Labyrinth, for every monster several times the size of a human, there was a monster several times faster. The adventurers who fought against countless such foes.

    It was only natural they were confident in their own abilities.

    The magician man gave the frontliner¡¯s opinion a push from the back.

    ¡°Rather than receiving a st of magic from behind, waiting to intercept or defend is a safer option. We can put up countermeasures as we run, but that will bring out casualties.¡±

    The leader spoke.

    ¡°... Everyone stop. Ready your weapons.¡±

    Choosing to lie in wait, everyone stopped, and took their weapons in hand. The leader, his two prided swords... he took one in each hand, disying a dual-wielding stance.

    The recon specialist muttered a, ¡®this is out of my expertise,¡¯ as he confirmed their formation, took a crossbow off his back, and took a stance.

    The front line man stood a little ahead of the leader, drawing his sword to lean it against his shoulder. The magician held up his staff, and started preparing magic.

    Everyone secured their own space, and showed movements to watch for the oneing towards him.

    The recon man informed everyone of the situation.

    ¡°He¡¯sing. On a knoll a little further in. Five, four three, two... he¡¯s here!¡±

    As if leaping from the knoll, seeing the single adventurer rush in, the recon specialist pulled the trigger of his crossbow. That expensive crossbow had a contraption to instantly load the next arrow.

    Once the arrow was fired, the next one filled its slot. The magician shouted out.

    ¡°Lightning!¡±

    A pale blue sh was fired at the enemy. It wasn¡¯t focused on a single point, but a magic over arge area, swallowing up the swift enemy, and raising a dust cloud as it hit the ground. The four heard the explosion, and felt the tremor, but they didn¡¯t let their guard down.

    The recon man called out.

    ¡°Not yet! Here hees!¡±

    Firing another bolt, the four looked at the man who burst out of the smoke. Taking off his hood, before them was a blue-haired youth with blue eyes.

    ¡°So our foe is the general!¡±

    The muscles of therge sword-toting front liner swelled, and with that sword in one hand, he leapt forward. The leader also stepped in to the front. But there, the unarmed youth grasped the blue gemstone at his chest with both his hands...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Avoiding the fired magic, I leapt out of the fumes, and found the adventurers I¡¯d been chasing out there, waiting for me.

    Gripping the Jewel as if to wrap both hands around it, I heard the Fifth¡¯s voice from within it.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s his first time showing off that one.¡»

    After it let off a blue light, I was gripping a silver dagger in each hand. The Fourth¡¯s daggers had revived in silver light.

    The reason I went out of my way to follow them alone... it was to fight first-rate adventurers. The ancestors approved that I had enough skill for it.

    Generally, no matter how strong a human foe, if you surrounded them, it would work out one way or another. Even if they were strengthened through Skills, once surrounded, it was difficult to get out unscathed. So how would one get through an encirclement unharmed?

    I had a number of Skills for the asion.

    Among them, the one the Fourth had left...

    ¡°Full Drive.¡±

    Whispering the Skill name, the surrounding movements grew slower. It was a Skill I experienced within the Jewel, but using it here, it carved away at my Mana.

    I thought over how I wouldn¡¯t be able to use it for prolonged periods, as I avoided the attack of the man with therge sword who¡¯d charged at me. It looked too showy, but even so, that swift blow lowered from above sucked in even the surrounding airspace with it, as it took arge bite out of the ground.

    I moved to the side to avoid, but the sword instantly emerged from the ground, brushed towards me to send the dirt flying at me.

    He was surely prepared for when he was avoided.

    With simple enhancements, and other Skills topensate for that, he was a considerably proficient vanguard, it seems. When I was moving so swiftly, it was amazing he was even able to react.

    In the Labyrinth, he¡¯d surely been a reliable adventurer who cut into the enemy on the front lines.

    ¡°One.¡±

    But the two daggers I¡¯d tossed in that timespace stuck into that adventurer¡¯s head and chest. From the adventurer who didn¡¯t seem to know what had happened, I moved my eyes to the adventurers positioned behind him.

    Three remaining.

    A dual-wielding man I presumed to be the leader, and behind him, an adventurer with a crossbow fired an arrow my way. But the most troublesome would be the magician.

    When among allies, I doubt he would let out a spell with toorge a scope, but even so, I had to crush him first.

    I rushed forward, opened my hands, and manifested daggers in them. Twin daggers... that was the Fourth¡¯s style, but it¡¯s not as if he only carried around two of them.

    A number of daggers appeared behind my back, drawing a circle as they each floated in space. If I willed them, they¡¯de to my hands.

    As I passed by the presumed leader¡¯s left, he swung the sword in his left hand. His reaction was fast, and I¡¯m sure they were all adventurers above a set level.

    Parrying it with a dagger, I went all the way to the magician, and pierced his chest, through the armor he was wearing.

    ¡°Two.¡±

    The man with the crossbow to my side fired another arrow.

    I slowly dodged the arrow that passed beside me, as I came at him with a dagger. When I got close enough, he turned his left hand to me.

    It appeared he had a hidden weapon on his arm. I lopped his arm off contraption and all, piercing his heart through right after.

    ¡°Three.¡±

    But at that point, the sluggish surrounding time began returning to normal.

    The leader looked around at the surrounding situation in confusion. The man with therge sword had copsed face-up, the magician and bowman¡¯s chest pierced, as they spat blood and copsed on the ground, unsure of what had happened to them.

    The leader with a sword in each hand looked at me.

    ¡°What... what did you do!?¡±

    The daggers stabbed into the adventurers returned to the line of des drawing a circle behind my back.

    The Third emitted his voice from within the Jewel.

    ¡ºIf you pushed yourself, you probably could¡¯ve kept it up to the end, but... well, I guess that¡¯s how it is. Lyle, you can¡¯t let your guard down just because it¡¯se to one-on-one.¡»

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Saying that, I gripped a dagger in each hand, and ran off towards the leader man. He likely didn¡¯t think he would be able to get away, so he ran at me in kind.

    The form of him freely manipting his des, unlike the Fourth¡¯s style, where one side was kept on defense, was a style where both sides could switch back and forth between attack and guard. Closer to mine.

    As I approached, a sh ran down his sword. Blocking the shockwave, I felt a numbness in my arms, so I tossed the daggers aside, and took some distance.

    ¡°Like I¡¯d let you get away! As long as I can keep you close...!¡±

    The enemy¡¯s Skill, or the effect of a magic tool. Lightning was running down his two des, forcing me to concentrate on avoiding the shockwaves he fired.

    If I blocked them I¡¯d go numb, so I took a dagger in hand and tossed it. But...

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got!?¡±

    ¡°Oil?¡±

    It was supposed to pierce into him. Using the Second¡¯s Skill... Select... I had definitely set my aim on his vitals. But without stabbing into anything, it was as if the dagger slid off. He had moved his body a little to the side to redirect it down his full-te armor.

    But when the dagger slid, I saw some liquid-like something under it.

    Using his swords to send electric discharges around, the leader closed the distance to get me in his range. The grass growing from the ground was scorched, and a portion of lush grass caught me.

    I tossed the daggers in both my hands, and when he swung his sword to knock them aside, his head was left wide open.

    From my back holster, I drew my gun, and after putting a pause on my other Skills, I fired it.

    That Magic Tool of a gun fired a powerful round that barreled towards him.

    But...

    All six bullets stopped after sinking into the surface of his armor.

    The output of the gun when used as a Magic Tool could even pierce monsters reknowned for their tough skin. No, it had enough force to blow them off. But it looked as if that force was sucked away.

    ¡°So you even have projectiles... but!¡±

    The leader man stepped in, so I promptly leapt back. The lightning¡¯s output had gradually been increasing, and the swords began to shine.

    Even if I dodged, the discharges scorched the surface of my clothes, and let off a burnt scent.

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault. That I¡¯ve lost so manyrades and equipments... it¡¯s you!¡±

    It half looked as if he made a suicidal attack to m his rage into me. As the surroundings baked, and the ground ckened, I threw one dagger after the next.

    He repelled them, and slid them, and sent them all flying elsewhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s futile! No matter how many times you repeat such attacks...¡±

    ¡°... Unfortunately, those daggers are a bit special.¡±

    All of my daggers had stuck in somewhere around, and holding up my right hand, they rose, and turned their points towards the leader.

    And as they flew at the leader one after another, he looked around at all the attacksing at him, and discerned them.

    But avoid them as he may, they rise again and attack. He was beginning to panic in the consecutive stream of attacks without an end in sight.

    I prepared magic. I turned my right hand to my foe, bought time to activate it, and used my highest level spell.

    ¡°me Burst.¡±

    With the leader man at the center, arge pir of me manifested, and drawing into the wind, it became a torrent of me. The mes burst out, sending everything around them flying.

    The daggers span around as a shield to protect me. I also used a shield of magic to endure the force, as a crater formed around me.

    It had a high output, but it needed just as much preparations, so I needed to seal off my enemy¡¯s movements.

    At the center of the ground blown away, the leader man was on his knees. It looked as if he¡¯d endured it, but his entire body was scalded. Half his face was in a horrid state.

    ¡°So you endured that?¡±

    ¡°... kuh.¡±

    Unable to stand it anymore, he copsed. There wasn¡¯t any liquid on his surface. Whether it had burned away from the mes, or whether it was all an effect from a Skill. I hadn¡¯t been able to discern it to the end.

    But out of breath as he was, he spoke.

    ¡°Why. When you have so much power... why did the Guild target you? If they knew of you, they¡¯d surely have chosen another means.¡±

    It¡¯s true, from an adventurer¡¯s point of view, it would have been better if I¡¯d been assassinated. In truth, that¡¯s pretty much what it was. But from the Guild wasn¡¯t able to assassinate me within Beim. My fame, and the circumstances wouldn¡¯t permit it.

    The leader before my eyes didn¡¯t seem to understand that.

    ¡°After attacking someone¡¯srades, are you giving an excuse once the tables turned?¡±

    There, he burst intoughter.

    ¡°K-ku kuku, right. That¡¯s right. The tables turned, that¡¯s all. An end fitting of me. When they got around to calling me first-rate, I¡¯d forgotten it. I was trash from the ground up... no matter how high I climb, I can¡¯t change what makes me, huh... what will you do with our corpses?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll present your heads. Setting an example.¡±

    Hearing that, the adventurerughed a little, ¡®Then you should¡¯ve kept me prettier. With burns this bad, that¡¯s in embarrassing,¡¯ he even began to joke.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    His eyes had lost their light, and perhaps he couldn¡¯t move anymore, as his voice had grown faint.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no helping if you strip off our possessions. We lost after all. Take the Magic Tools as well. I¡¯ve done the same. But, this...¡±

    He indicated a dagger mismatched for the hands of a first-rate adventurer.

    ¡°The man with the crossbow has one too. Please take his as well. It¡¯s garbage that won¡¯t you any money, but it was precious to us... bury them. Anywhere is... fine... there are five in all.¡±

    He retired his breath.

    I took the dagger in hand, and found there wasn¡¯t any trick or contraption to it. Drawing it from the hilt, I saw letters carved across. It was old, but well maintained, the letters spelling out the party¡¯s name.

    The Third looked at it.

    ¡ºA memory with hisrades from when he first started out, is what it looks like? Good grief, he requests quite some bothersome things from an enemy. What will you do, Lyle?¡»

    I looked around.

    The adventurers blown about by my magic. The man with therge sword was ckened quite badly, but while the adventurer who¡¯s arm I¡¯d cut off had been blown off a distance, he wasn¡¯t burnt.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll collect them. Five in all? We¡¯ll just have to look through the belongings the Valkyries collected a bit. They won¡¯t make for any money regardless, and once we find them, I¡¯ll bury them together.¡±

    Milleia-san on my conduct.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t think you have to, you know? Well, it¡¯s a problem of feelings, so just do what you want. Things are proceeding as anticipated, so a little whimsy won¡¯t be a problem.¡»

    It seems my actions were needless. But if it wouldn¡¯t get in the way of anything, it should be fine. Take it the other way, and she was telling me not to do anything that got in the way of the n.

    The Seventh muttered reluctantly.

    ¡ºHmph, when they polished their technique so far, it¡¯s because they remained adventurers forever that it came to this. If they took a military post at some house, there was surely another road.¡»

    I shared that opinion. But it¡¯s not like everyone could choose the ¡®clever¡¯ way of life. And I personally hadn¡¯t chosen a clever one.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange when I reached the same end as the adventurers copsed around me.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Lyle ran off, so Ludmi uninterestedly sat herself down on a simple chair, and issued orders around.

    If there were mercenaries or adventurers that made it out, they would warmly wee the East Branch, and take care of the others. At times, they¡¯d purposely let them get away and head for Beim.

    Lyle had leftmand to her, but when the course of action was so set in stone, it was time for themanders to feel bored.

    ¡°He could¡¯ve taken me along. I wanted to see Lyle¡¯s aptitude with these eyes of mine.¡±

    The one looking at the queen as she said that and sighed, was Erhart. Damien and Maksim were apanying other units, but to keep Erhart close at hand, he was assisting Lyle.

    He thought he should at least work off the worth of the Magic Tool he received. From the start, by his contract to apany them, he had epted a considerable amount of money. Magic Tool collection fell under Lyle¡¯s right, so it was something he felt a little awkward about.

    In gaining wisdom as an adventurer, one came to have quite a grasp on the value of Magic Tools. And this one clearly had a value surpassing a thousand in gold. But Erhart wasn¡¯t ignorant enough to simply honestly rejoice having received it.

    Using this as a reason, would he request something outrageous from me? He was thinking.

    ¡°No, he said he¡¯d be fine alone, so won¡¯t he be fine alone? Rather, is it really alright for a queen like you to be here?¡±

    On Erhart¡¯s question, the surrounding knights and soldiers gave small nods of agreement. There, Ludmi drew her sword, and pointed its tip at the base of his throat.

    ¡°Oy, even like this, I¡¯m a queen. Given a bit of time, I¡¯ll lose that status, but I¡¯m royalty here. Pay mind to your tone. If we were anywhere official, I¡¯d have just cut through your neck.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes! My apologies!¡±

    When Erhart apologized, the extended long-sword shrunk to its original length. And Ludmi looked quite unamused as she returned it to its scabbard.

    ¡°That was a joke, you know.¡±

    She muttered.

    (Not a single word of that sounded like one. I can¡¯t find any fun in the jokes of the guys in power!)

    As Erhart felt irritated inside, a single knight approached.

    ¡°Ludmi-sama, a group we presume to be allies areing from the forest. It seems they are forces of Galleria and Rusworth, and they are headed our way. The representative of those countries are there as well, and it seems they¡¯ve said that they have business here.¡±

    Ludmi stood, and walked off with the sword over her shoulder.

    ¡°Galleria and Rusworth. The two Maidens of War? I heard they¡¯d being, and I¡¯d quite like to meet them. I¡¯m curious what women of valor they may be.¡±

    Hearing that, Erhart thought those women of valor may end up getting along with one another. But one of hisrades grabbed his arm, as if remembering something.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Oy, this is bad! If I recall correctly, the representatives of Galleria and Rusworth are...!¡±

    Erhart suddenly recalled. It¡¯s true there were rumors spreading of Lyle seducing both of them on the battlefield. Breaking into a cold sweat, Erhart...

    ¡°... Hey, do you think the cat-fight of national leaders will be scary?¡±

    Erhart and hisrades were thinking of how they had to flee this site by all means...

 Volume 13 - 16: Poison that Rends Beim

    Poison that Rends Beim

    ... At the point Lyle had run off from, Erhart was brimming with an urge to run away.

    Around, the knights and soldiers of Cartaffs held up their weapons, while beyond the queen, who carried her longsword over her shoulder, two more women hade with their own forces.

    The queen of Cartaffs was standing quite boldly. A woman with sea-blue hair, and a woman with silver hair... all three of them held violet eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it as many times as I must. I will be taking Lyle. That man isn¡¯t a caliber fit to be held at the side of a small country. Mynd of Cartaffs is the one worthy of him.¡±

    Piercing the spear as tall as herself into the ground, the woman shakily letting off mes... Gracia shot back at those words.

    ¡°If you¡¯ll let me have my say... I¡¯ve already obtained approval. And Lyle is the holder of a considerable harem. I¡¯ve obtained all its members permission before you. Be it ofrgends or Cartaffs, a country taken over by a single Skillholder is worthy? You¡¯d best keep those fantasies for your dreams¡±.

    Her staff upright in the ground, standing as if to use both her hands to push it in, Elza¡¯s atmosphere was one to freeze the surrounding air.

    And in truth, around her alone, the breaths exhaled by troops were white.

    ¡°Youe aroundter, and you¡¯ll take him as groom? We had already proceeded talks with four nations. There¡¯s ¡¯no ce left on the stage for Cartaffs. If you¡¯ll cooperate quietly, then that¡¯s fine in itself.¡±

    The opinions of the two... the knights and soldiers holding weapons behind them had serious eyes.

    Erhart was backed into a huddle with hisrades, shaking.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Hey, someone tell me! I can¡¯t recognize this thing as a harem. The harem of my dreams definitely wasn¡¯t this dangerous sort of thing!¡±

    Ludmi looked down a bit,ughed, and spoke as she flipped her hair with her left hand.

    ¡°Small countries that amount to nothing lest you gather four of them, sure know how to sound high and mighty. I¡¯ll throw this out there, but just by those of your level gathering together, you¡¯ve yet to reach the national power of Cartaffs. Triple your forces. Then I¡¯ll hear out your opinion.¡±

    It was true that Cartaffs boasted more than double the national power of the alliance. The country of the north possessed that much territory and resources.

    ¡°But as the princess of a foreignnd, I¡¯ll recognize you as Lyle¡¯s mistress.¡±

    Erhart timidly, timidly remarked.

    ¡°Eh? That guy already had more than ten women, right? They¡¯re all to be mistresses?¡±

    Even if you didn¡¯t count the Valkyries, Erhart knew Lyle¡¯s had at least that many women. By rumor, there were talks of Zayin¡¯s Holy Maiden and former Holy Maiden as well.

    Hearing that, Ludmi and the others turned their eyes to Erhart.

    ¡°And what of it? Taking on an extra mere ten holds no problem to me. I have the national power to spare. If they fulfill their roles, I¡¯ll recognize them. Of course, number one will be me.¡±

    To Ludmi¡¯s overflowing confidence, Gracia¡¯s mes burned higher, and Elza¡¯s chill grew colder.

    Within all that, Erhart saw it.

    (That woman¡¯sughing behind this scene of carnage!)

    At the end his eyes, leaning her body against the horse she rode, Miranda was delightedly looking upon the dispute of the three.

    And to Erhart, it was as if he could hear her voice.

    (Now crush each other.)

    Her expression was one to say it.

    Gracia lifted her spear from the ground, and yelled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak so highly, oh queen of Cartaffs! I¡¯ll crush you here! You¡¯re an enemy as well!¡±

    Her sentiment was emphasized on the ¡®as well¡¯ part.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity. Let¡¯s put Lyle¡¯s Harem in order as we stand. And you¡¯re first, Ludmia!!¡±

    Gripping her staff, and forming a de of ice, Elza took a stance. The soldiers behind her wrung out their voices, and gripped their weapons, looking as if they¡¯d attack at any moment.

    Before the two of them, Ludmi smiled... but that instantly turned to an expression of scorn.

    ¡°... How unfortunate. And I was evenpromising here. Then I¡¯ll see out your ability.¡±

    As she pulled her longsword, and its red de let off a dubious light, Erhart frantically looked around to try and do something. And he spied Lyle in the distance, looking on the scene from afar.

    ¡°Ah, Oy! Come back! Hurry and...¡±

    ... And do something, before he could hear those words from Erhart, Lyle turned the other way, and ran off.

    Lyle had ran away. And seeing his back, Miranda urged on her horse to chase him.

    Until Miranda could catch him and bring him back, there were considerable casualties to the surroundings...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When everything was over, I led the three country representatives into Beim, as I smeared some medicine over my face.

    Perhaps it looked like we were returning from a hard-fought war, as on Beim¡¯s main street, the rubberneckers stood on both sides looking at the three nationalities of knights as they made sure not to block our paths.

    It wasn¡¯t rare for a knight brigade to enter Beim, and it was considered a sort of exhibition.

    As Eva had already entered Beim to spread rumors, we were weed by the city quite warmly.

    By the residents, that was. If it were for the merchants and guild executives, that would be a different story.

    Within the legion close to two thousand, there were some of the adventurer parties who were supposed to have attacked us as well.

    With all the cheers, the adventurers stepped back, and were weed as the heroes who saved the Queen of Cartaffs.

    Inside the Jewel, the Seventh put a cold opinion to mouth.

    ¡ºThey sure are care-free. If they knew of what we... no, what Lyle was going to do, there¡¯s no way they¡¯d be able tough.¡»

    In Beim, I had already knew adventurers had returned to their various branches. It was around the time where the Guilds would be in a scramble to collect information. I had chosen that time at my own discretion to return.

    The Third spoke as if to soothe the Seventh.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t it fine? There¡¯s no doubt it¡¯s the triumphant return of a hero. A hero for whom, though, is a separate issue. Now them, it would be nice if the poison we set in Beim was spreading nicely.¡»

    What I sent in were the favorably-treated East Branch adventurers, and the fact the Guild had given us information...

    That wasn¡¯t all. The fact the adventurers who were sent to attack us were now apanying us was surely something they couldn¡¯t understand.

    The Fifth thought over what was toe, as he put it to mouth.

    ¡ºWith this, we¡¯ve fulfilled our minimum goal. After that, it¡¯s on to confirm the seeds we sowed are budding. By our estimate, there¡¯s a high probability they¡¯ll take a strong action in regards to Lyle. That¡¯s why we riled them up after all.¡»

    To put on airs, I road at the lead on horseback, the Guild¡¯s headquartersing into sight.

    ¡°... Once the Beim takes some strong countermeasure, it¡¯s the end. East Branch, Tr¨¥s House... it also depends on how they move, but with this, Beim will split.¡±

    The city called Beim was a giant lump of authority. It held an authority more troublesome than a single country, and it had grown into and that turned its surroundings into a sea of blood to syphon off the gold. Its systempleted over the ages, changing it from the inside would be difficult, and I didn¡¯t have the time.

    I wanted the support of Beim. In order to fight Celes, I definitely wanted it.

    But I couldn¡¯t let myself be supported condition-lessly. If Beim dide to support me without conditions, then even if I beat Celes, arge problem would remain on the continent.

    Beim would use me to be an even bigger, and even more troublesome city. Even if I defeated Celes, andid hands on the country, I wouldn¡¯t be able to cut off Beim after they aided me. If I did, they would make me their next enemy.

    So...

    ¡°... I¡¯ll have the city of merchants and mercs sink into their own sea of blood once.¡±

    ... For my sake, I¡¯d have them sin to hell. Even if there were irrelevant virtuous people in it, for the future... for me.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Guild Headquarters.

    The gathered executives had rough voices without their usualposure.

    There wereintsing from the merchants too. That they didn¡¯t y Lyle was a problem, but what the merchants emphasized was Cartaffs¡¯ protest.

    That the adventurers sent by the Guild didn¡¯t work, and Lyle who¡¯d came afterwardspleted the request was a problem. But their biggest failure was trying to run away. It raised the issue of arge injury to Beim¡¯s credibility.

    At the same time, there was the issue of Beim¡¯s East Branch suffering so little casualty. The mercenary brigade sent by the South Branch was practically annihted, One first rate party the West Branch sent was wiped out, while the other was assisting Lyle.

    Barely any of the ones the North Branch sent had returned. ording to what the ones who¡¯d returned had said, Lyle had overlooked only the East Branch adventurers, did he not?

    Hearing that, they couldn¡¯t stay silent.

    ¡°You turned coat! You betrayed the other branches, and leaked information! How will you take responsibility for that!?¡±

    The South Branch¡¯s executive mmed his fist on the table, and red at the East Branch executive. Before his bloodshot eyes, Tahnia determined that no matter what was said, it wouldn¡¯t get through. Her superior executive was the same.

    ¡°... We didn¡¯t betray. We¡¯ve identified the one who sold the info. It was one of our receptionists. I¡¯m sure she had some sort of circumstance, but it isn¡¯t something to be forgiven.¡±

    The North Branch¡¯s executive¡¯s stare was also stiff.

    ¡°It¡¯s a protest straight from the Queen of Cartaffs. That¡¯s a vital port to the merchants. And we¡¯ve even made an enemy of Galleria and Rusworth, where we¡¯re to gain the rights to construct a port... do you n to push this time¡¯s responsibility onto a single receptionist?¡±

    The West Branch¡¯s expression was pale and senseless. The Labyrinth managed by Beim had a depth exceeding a hundred floor. To that extent, its management demanded considerably delicate interaction.

    Adventurers capable of exceeding the sixtieth floor were extremely essential existences. They weren¡¯t something that could be replenished so easily once lost.

    The surviving party held suspicious the Guild had sold them out. And that the Guild had told Lyle they were going to attack, was evidence enough.

    And of all things, they were quite wickedly broadcasting that fact all over town. If the West Branch cut off a first ss adventurer party, it would raise even more suspicions.

    It was difficult to wipe them out, but in truth, one such party had already disappeared.

    Rumors spread, and the adventurers thought they had been dragged into a Beim factional war. And because that wasn¡¯t mistaken, it was worst all the more. Lyle truly was vicious towards the Guild.

    ¡°Nonsense... that¡¯s nonsense! Do you understand what trials the West Branch will face because of your betrayal!? What¡¯s that receptionist¡¯s name!? Give me a name!¡±

    Tahnia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t crumble as she clenched her fist. The one who sold the info was Marianne. She had obtained Guild documents, and they investigated it well enough to be sure she handed them to Lyle.

    The East Branch¡¯s executive let out a sigh.

    ¡°Marianne of the private receptionist desks.¡±

    The South Branch executive turned an eye to the Sweeper behind him. That Sweeper, who was also a sort of guard, lowered his head, and left the room. The guards of the other branches were the same.

    The East Branch executive spoke.

    ¡°Tahnia, you should be off too. I¡¯m fine here alone... if you¡¯re the one to get to her, make it painless.¡±

    Tahnia lowered her head.

    ¡°... Yes.¡±

    Tahnia left the room, moving alongside the other sweepers to clean up Marianne...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Before I could hear the exnation of this matter from Guild headquarters, I went to the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s mansion. Aria came along as a sort of guard.

    ¡°The moods somewhat strange here.¡±

    It was as she said.

    The employees were busily moving around. Getting luggage in order, the subordinates were taking a strange sense of distance from one another, and it felt as if they were feuding within the same mansion.

    I waited in a waiting room, and without calling me to the parlor, Vera and Fidel-san came in.

    Fidel-san had removed his overcoat, and rolled up his sleeves. He didn¡¯t have his usual refreshing air, but the sharp glint in his eyes was even greater than before.

    From the Jewel came a delighted voice. It was Milleia.

    ¡ºOh? Is he the type that exhibits his best when cornered?¡»

    When I thought of how we were the ones who cornered him, I couldn¡¯t find it in me tough. Vera and Fidel sat on the sofa, Fidel-san being the first to break the ice.

    ¡°... It seems Beim decided to cut you off. And while it looks like you¡¯ve returned safely, there will be no change in that verdict. At best, an exile from the city. And we who supported you have been dragged in as well. Do you have any excuses?¡±

    He was saying it was my fault, but in most cases my position would be one where that would be a false charge. In this specific case, I had aimed for it and brought it about, so I had nothing to return.

    ¡°I have no words to return. It is just as you say.¡±

    Fidel-san¡¯s eyebrow twitched.

    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll have you work back our support in kind. Our expulsion from Beim will be set in stone next merchant conference. You seduced the Queen of Cartaffs, did you? Have her allow our use of her port. And prepare a point for us to set up base. Anywhere is fine. Rusworth, or Galleria, or anywhere else.¡±

    If a stranger heard it, they¡¯d be irrational requests. But I had thought over them. No, I had intended to do at least that much.

    ¡°Understood. In regards to the base, my current stronghold has a suitable plot ofnd. I¡¯ll prepare it there. Ah, of course, I¡¯ll hire workers, and get this and that in order. I¡¯ll also get permission for the port¡¯s use.¡±

    Fidel-san¡¯s eyebrows were twitching up and down. Since I had taken all of his conditions, on the contrary, he was suspicious.

    And when I epted all his requests, he was making an expression as if it wasn¡¯t enough.

    Fidel-san closed his mouth, and Vera¡¯s turn came. But her expression wasn¡¯t the best.

    ¡°... Lyle, I can¡¯t give you any satisfactory support from here on. I understand my own worth. So if you¡¯re going to cut me off, then I¡¯d like your decision soon. I don¡¯t want to be a burden.¡±

    All she could do ended here. Saying that, Vera tried to back out.

    There, Milleia-san¡¯s atmosphere made me feel she was nodding as she spoke.

    ¡ºShe does understand her value. And it¡¯s a good thing she knows when to opt out. But that¡¯s no good. We¡¯ll be taking you along to the end. Lyle, make a cool decision. If you throw away a woman you¡¯ve gotten hands on to rise higher... I¡¯ll curse you.¡»

    Rather than the ancestors cursing me, Milleia-san cursing me was several times worse. It felt like that person¡¯s curse really would work. It felt like she would do any and all forms of harassment.

    I sat deeply into the sofa, and looked at Vera.

    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll take all you have left, and bring an end to it.¡±

    Vera smiled. But Fidel-san¡¯s face was bright red, and he was making a fist.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a load off my mind.¡±

    I stood, approached, Vera, grabbed her arm, and stood her to her feet. I put both my hands around her back, and embraced her, to rest my chin on her shoulder.

    Aria¡¯s face went red.

    ¡°... So he really has grown in this sort of thing.¡±

    Or so she said, as she averted her eyes. Fidel-san made a conflicted expression.

    ¡°I said I¡¯d take everything. You¡¯re mine. You don¡¯t need to have anything, just stay by my side. I¡¯ll always ept you¡±

    ¡°... Lyle.¡±

    Vera wrapped her arms around my back as well.

    Fidel-san spoke in an expression I couldn¡¯t tell was happy of irritated.

    ¡°Dammit, should I rejoice at how you won¡¯t throw my daughter away after using her, or feel embarrassed as a parent that I have to overlook this damn gigolo taking her... why is it, when he isn¡¯t like this, it¡¯s like he¡¯s not the damn gigolo I know.¡±

    There, the Third seemed intrigued.

    ¡º... Doesn¡¯t it feel like Fidel-kun was waiting for you to rile him up? This, I¡¯m sure he was lonely because Lyle didn¡¯te to contest or rile him.¡»

    There, Milleia-san had some fun.

    ¡ºQuite right! Now, Lyle... rile Fidel-kun up. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be delighted. I¡¯ll grade how well you¡¯ve gotten at adding fuel to the mes!¡»

    The Fifth, quietly.

    ¡º... You guys really have some nice personalities there.¡»

    I thought a little, before whispering into Vera¡¯s ear. She had been on the verge of tears, but upon hearing that, she nodded.

    And touching a hand to her stomach, she looked at her father Fidel.

    I turned a smile to him.

    ¡°Well, quite a bit happened, but let¡¯s get along from now on, father-inw.¡±

    When I said that as I wrapped a hand around Vera¡¯s waist, Vera touched both hands to her stomach, and looked down.

    Having seen that, Aria took a step back and froze.

    ¡°L-Lyle, you couldn¡¯t have!¡±

    Fidel-san fell from the sofa, and struck the floor.

    ¡°So you¡¯ll even take my Vera from me, you damn gigolo! Daaaammittt!! As I thought, you¡¯re my enemy!! To the end of the end, I¡¯ll drop you to the bottom of the sea!¡±

    For some reason, Fidel-san writhing on the floor looked just a little happy, but I¡¯d like to think the light was ying a trick on my eyes.

    When I thought I had seeded, some cold voices came from the Jewel. The Third let out a sigh.

    ¡ºLyle... that riling was no good. Aplete failure.¡»

    The Fifth seemed to sense something.

    ¡ºIt was interesting. That Fidel was really shining his best. But no, go die.¡»

    The Seventh seemed worried for me.

    ¡º... Lyle, that sort of riling will cut down your life-span.¡»

    Milleia-san rejected it as well.

    ¡ºJust riling isn¡¯t enough. I can¡¯t ept anything that will waste you away. You¡¯ve still a long way to go.¡»

    I don¡¯t really get what she was trying to say. To me, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, this time, you get a zero. I¡¯m sure this will bring you some pain toe, so resolve yourself. Well, those sorts of experiences are important as well, and it¡¯ll be fun, so we¡¯re watching over you.¡»

    My first zero in a while.

    And with a bit of a red face, Vera spoke as if recalling something.

    ¡°Oh right, Lyle.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°It seems the Guild is searching for the traitor, but are they rted to you? If you aren¡¯t quick, they may send a Sweeper or something.¡±

    It seems my work in Beim had yet to end.

 Volume 13 - 17: Broken Heart

    Broken Heart

    After requesting Fidel to negotiate at the merchant conference, I moved through Beim alongside Aria.

    She looked like she wanted to say something, but for now, she held it in.

    Touching my right hand to my ear, I used Skills to search around the area.

    The Skills... Dimension and Real Spec... they gave me info of the people moving around the giant metropolis of Beim.

    To process the intense load of information, I relied on Monica staying at the inn.

    Monica, who moved by my energy, was generally connected to me through a line.

    It was like I was constantly using Connection with her.

    As I swiftly walked alongside Aria, I whispered.

    ¡°Monica, how is it?

    After a little while, a response came. It meant Monica hadputed out the designated individual.

    ¡ºTime-wise, she should be returning home from the Guild. And right on time, the target is leaving the East Branch. Enemies showing strange movements around her... number eight. They¡¯re movements are in ordance with our information, and I therefore conclude them to be Sweepers.¡»

    So eight existences showing different movements.

    While skillfully blending in with the crowds, it seems they were aiming for the target Marianne-san¡¯s life.

    Aria spoke beside me.

    ¡°Marianne-san will be alright, right? Not sure I should say it after we used her, but if she¡¯s killed, it¡¯ll be harder to sleep at night. That person¡¯s...¡±

    I didn¡¯t need to be told that. While a receptionist, she was a person who¡¯d push herself to save the adventurers on the very bottom.

    In the past, the one she liked was an adventurer, and he lost his life, or so I heard. Perhaps that had be a trauma, as when we took Erhart¡¯s party hostage, she assisted us.

    ¡°I know. I had Monica call out to our otherrades as well. Relief wille at once. We just need to buy time for that.¡±

    I led Aria into a shortcut to Marianne-san¡¯s location... a back alley. Unlike the main road, there were few passersby.

    ¡°Aria.¡±

    ¡°What? ...!!¡±

    I drove her against the wall, and kissed her. Pushing my hands to the wall around her, I made it so she couldn¡¯t run, and stuck in the tongue.

    For the surprisingly innocent Aria, it took quite some time to exin these circumstances. Without such time to spare, I forced a kiss, and parted my mouth.

    My Skill... Connection... formed a line between us.

    Aria wiped her mouth as she spoke.

    ¡°... Say something before you do it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time. I¡¯m using the Skill, but don¡¯t peer in too deeply. It¡¯s hard for even Novem and Miranda. Make sure you just pick out the minimum necessary information you can. We¡¯re going.¡±

    The Jewel began letting off a faint Light.

    Activating the Fourth¡¯s Skill... Speed... we raced down the alley. I felt it was raising our speed more than it had been before, but I wasn¡¯t sure if that was due to my Growth, or because I had gotten more Skillful at using it.

    But without the time to think over that, I headed for Marianne-san¡¯s location.

    On the map floating within my head, her movements had undergone a change.

    It seems Aria had noticed it as well.

    ¡°Why is she heading for an unpopr spot of her own ord? That¡¯s definitely a tad strange.¡±

    I spoke to Aria.

    ¡°They probably looked into it beforehand. It¡¯s easy to block off a road, right? Just sticking up a danger poster can easily lead someone on.¡±

    I ran and hurried alongside her. There, from a shop in the alley, an adventurer with a ck sword over his back emerged with hisrades.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Miranda ran across a roof of Beim.

    Eva was apanying as well, but the one running at the lead was Monica.

    It was the time for Beim to be dyed in the twilight, and a period where it would start getting darker all at once.

    Lyle had informed them of Marianne¡¯s crisis, and toe to her rescue, they had left Valkyries to guard ra and Shannon at the inn, and rushed out.

    As she ran across the roof, Eva.

    ¡°We¡¯re definitely getting aint about thister!¡±

    The roof was in horrid condition, and as the three ran across it, a portion fell through. Miranda leapt across the gap to the next building as she spoke to Eva.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t see anything. And it was going to copse eventually.¡±

    Eva also jumped the gap, and chased Monica.

    Running at the Lead, Monica made a sudden change of direction.

    ¡°The target isn¡¯t passing through the expected point. I¡¯ll predict her new route. Please follow close.¡±

    While she was wearing a frilly maid uniform that looked hard to move in, Monica¡¯s movements were extremely nimble. Having experienced a number of Growths, Miranda and Eva had to put all their might to following her.

    What¡¯s more, it didn¡¯t seem she was giving it her all.

    To take the girls to the scene, she was likely regting her speed.

    ¡°She changed her path? You sure it wasn¡¯t changed for her?¡±

    ¡°That may be the case. Beim is practically the backyard of those Sweepers.¡±

    Miranda thought a troublesome existence had begun to move.

    (The adventurer killers, eh? It¡¯s quite certain they¡¯ll be Skillholders. Good grief, what do they mean to aplish by killing a receptionist colleague?)

    Disposing of intolerable adventurers was their role, and Miranda had heard rumor that they were usually working normally within the Guild.

    It could be the case a target adventurer would happen upon a face they had be acquainted with, and they couldn¡¯t fight back too strongly against a receptionist. It was thought they made use of that mentality, and now that they¡¯d made a move, Miranda thought it was the perfect opportunity to confirm it.

    Eva sounded worried.

    ¡°We¡¯ll make it, won¡¯t we? And even if we do, With Lyle, Aria and us, we have five. That isn¡¯t enough to have our foes retreat, is it?¡±

    The three leapt onto a slightly higher building, and from there, onto a lower one.

    Monica spoke.

    ¡°The way things are going, the Chicken Dickwad wil be the first one on the scene. If they did have the mind to run, then that¡¯s the point they¡¯d do it. Well, if we fought, I can¡¯t think we¡¯d lose.¡±

    Dealing with everything apart from Lyle with rtive level-headedness, Monica disinterestedly answered Eva¡¯s questions...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Marianne had found a board propped up, notifying her of a closed road on her usual path home, so she took a bit of a detour.

    The sign politely outlined which roads to take to get around construction, even having an orderly map written on it. Having never used those streets since she was born in Beim, she felt it a bit of a curiousity.

    Her work at the guild ended, so she changed her clothes in the dressing room, and left through the Guild¡¯s back door as she always did.

    There were times when she¡¯d be apanied on her way, but this time, the other girls had been called out by her superior, so she left before them.

    She carried a bag, and tilted her head as she passed through the dim streets.

    ¡°Did I take a wrong turn? But there weren¡¯t any forks on the way here.¡±

    She was sure she had walked as the map had detailed, but she was at a dead end. A ce where the narrow gaps between the lines of buildings were the only way ahead.

    But for an end of a road, it was strangely wide.

    Turning to retrace her steps, she found a white-masked ck-clothed woman standing behind her.

    Marianne took a step back from surprise, and looked up. The design differed a bit, but a ck-clothed figure group wearing uniform white masks were peering in from the tops of the buildings.

    Marianne was a receptionist of the Guild.

    She had turned ear to a number of rumors, and she had heard the rumors of the Sweepers. As a deterrent to adventurers, mixing their rumors with a b of truth and leaking them was the way of the Guild.

    And seeing their outfits, Marianne understood they were sweepers. She dropped her bag, and hung her head.

    ¡°... I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met, or so I¡¯d like to say.¡±

    With Erhart taken hostage, Marianne had handed Lyle¡¯s party the info on the adventurer who would be attacking them. That was a clear act of betrayal against the Guild. She did it knowing full well.

    Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be found out, it¡¯s not like she had harbored such na?ve thoughts. And it seems her foe was a proficient one.

    Marianne looked at the Sweeper before her eyes. From the eye-holes of the white mask, a pair of red eyes looked back. Marianne instantly understood who she was.

    With that body build, and atmosphere, and those red eyes.

    ¡°... Right, it was you. I always had that feeling. There were plenty of things that couldn¡¯t be exined away just by you being our boss¡¯s favorite.¡±

    The white-masked Sweeper took a knife in hand, and let out her voice. It was definitely Tahnia... Tanya¡¯s voice, Marianne thought. As she was wearing a mask, she heard a different voice than usual, but she knew it was still Tanya¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate, Marianne. I didn¡¯t hate you at all. But a betrayal against the Guild... this matter cannot be overlooked.¡±

    The other Sweepers around were probably from the other branches. They were watching to make sure Tahnia properly did her job.

    ¡°... Was that signboard your work?¡±

    Thinking of how the Sweepers had drafted up that signboard to lure her here, Marianne found it a little amusing. Seeing Marianne smiling a little, Tahnia nodded.

    ¡°It will be that you were raped here. We¡¯ve already prepared a culprit. One adventurer violent by nature will be a scapegoat.¡±

    As if to embrace herself, Marianne grasped her own arms, and managed to keep her shaking body on her feet.

    ¡°... I see. Then be quick with it. End it before I show an embarrassing side from fear.¡±

    Running away from the Sweepers was impossible for her. So she closed her eyes, and waited for the moment of Tahnia¡¯s de ending her life.

    But...

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

    A rough voice called out, and when she opened her eyes, she saw the form of Erhart cutting at the Sweeper. Behind him, hisrades came with weapons in hand, passing by Erhart and Tahnia to surround Marianne. At the backs of the adventurers she¡¯d once looked after, Marianne cried out.

    ¡°What are you doing!? Run away! These people are...!

    There, Erhart was kicked to the side, but he caught Tahnia¡¯s next attack with hisrge ck sword, and relied on brute force to send her into the air.

    Tahnia agilely spun, and touched her feet to the wall. And as if that wall were the ground, she stood up on it. On that scene of her ignoring thews of gravity, Erhart seemed perplexed. But he spoke to Marianne.

    ¡°I know. They¡¯re Sweepers, right? And what of it? We haven¡¯t given you our thanks yet.¡±

    Marianne, hearing those words, imagined that Lyle had surely told him something.

    ¡°... So you heard? But even so, you¡¯re mistaken. There¡¯s no way a normal adventurer could oppose the Guild and win.¡±

    And it was at the moment Tahnia started to move.

    Rushing it at an amazing speed, a red-haired woman held up her spear, and thrust at the empty wall behind Marianne.

    It was Aria. Aria leapt forward, and stuck her spear through that empty space. There, in what was nothing, one ck-garbed man appeared, scattering blood into his surroundings.

    In his hand was a knife, and he had been on the verge of killing Marianne.

    In that space surrounded by buildings, an individual leisurely walked in. He was a youth of blue hair, the talk of Beim... he was Lyle...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    About Marianne-san¡¯s rescue, it looks like we made it in time.

    An invisible enemy detected through the Second¡¯s Skill was sewed into the wall by Aria¡¯s spear. Pulling a sword from her hip, Aria remained wary of the Sweepers standing sideways on the wall.

    I had a guess as to who it was.

    ¡°Tanya-san, that¡¯s quite the dangerous attire you¡¯re wearing there. But a Skill to stand on walls? That looks surprisingly convenient.¡±

    There, without giving a reply, Tanya-san leaned down on the wall to cut at me. But a Sweeper fell down from above.

    While those around were surprised, me and Aria were not.

    ¡°How about you worry more about why they didn¡¯t haven¡¯te down yet?¡±

    Battle had started above, and I could hear the tter of breaking roofs alongside the sound of strife.

    The fallen Sweeper had an arrow stuck through his head. Eva had taken him out. At times, the buildings gave a terrible sway, and scattered loads of sand and dust, with fragments falling around.

    Because Monica was lowering her hammer.

    Seeing the situation, Tanya-san began to retreat. She ran straight across the wall, and ran right away. Within that, I gave an order to Monica.

    ¡°Monica, overlook the Sweeper who just ran away. She¡¯s of the East Branch. That will make them twice as sure.¡±

    There, continuing her battle, Monica replied.

    ¡ºUnderstood. By the way, I¡¯ve kinda been stabbed by a poisoned knife here, but won¡¯t you ask if I¡¯m alright?¡»

    ¡°... Poison doesn¡¯t even work on you.¡±

    ¡ºHmm, you¡¯re getting to understand how it works. Well, whether you worry or retort, whatever you do, I¡¯ll be delighted.¡»

    I understood that what worked best on that triumphant attitude of hers was ignoring her. Above, Miranda captured two in her sticky threads, before using her wire to take their heads.

    They all possessed troublesome Skills, it seems, but while Monica had taken the enemy¡¯s attacks, Miranda and Eva reduced their numbers, apparently.

    Aria let out a sigh.

    ¡°Lyle, to an outsider, it would look like you¡¯re just talking to yourself.¡±

    My mind had been taken by the situation upstairs, and looked around, I gave a bitter smile. Looked at from the side, I was definitely talking to myself.

    Giving a reason for Erhart¡¯s dubious expression.

    Marianne-san sat on the spot.

    ¡°... I¡¯m the worst. Dragging them all into it.¡±

    She red at me. I could understand why. When she wanted to protect Erhart¡¯s party, the conclusion speaks that I dragged them in past the point of no return.

    Erhart sheathed away his ck sword, and spoke to Marianne.

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong. I said it. That I wanted to save you. I... no, we... haven¡¯t said thank you yet. We didn¡¯t know the sorts of dangerous things you were doing to save us. So...¡±

    With those words, everyone began thanking her, but Marianne-san shook her head to the side.

    ¡°... I don¡¯t need your thanks. I only did it out of self-satisfaction. So you were all fine as you were.¡±

    Sitting, and cradling her knees. I looked up at the sky. I couldn¡¯t hear any sounds anymore, so it seems the battle was over.

    And on the spot, Erhart spoke.

    ¡°Marianne-san, I... loved you. You thoughtfully and carefully taught so much to idiots like us. You encouraged us. So I...¡±

    Marianne-san stood, and directed a smile to Erhart. But it was a little sorrowful, and she shook her head once more.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m d you all grew up so splendidly. But. I¡¯ve already decided. I won¡¯t let myself love an adventurer. So you should find someone new.¡±

    Perhaps her conclusion from loving an adventurer and losing him was that she couldn¡¯t love an adventurer at all.

    Hisrades moved to tears, Erhart wept as heughed.

    ¡°... I see. Then there¡¯s no helping it. There¡¯s no helping it, right!¡±

    Seeing the scene from within the Jewel, Milleia-san sounded delighted.

    ¡ºOh my, they sure are living out their youth there. A pure rtionship you won¡¯t get from Lyle.¡»

    The main reason I¡¯ve be like this is due to the ancestors in the Jewel... and it¡¯s mainly your fault, I thought, as I rolled the Jewel with my fingertip.

    As Aria came to my side, I nodded and spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s collect the Sweeper masks. We can use them to call out the Guild.¡±

    Aria looked at me and sighed.

    ¡°You really are... I¡¯m starting to feel sorry for the Guild that made an enemy out of you.¡±

    As Erhart was experiencing youth, we got our hands on a card to challenge the Guild to some dark and muddy negotiations.

 Volume 13 - 18: Who was Abandoned Again?

    Who was Abandoned Again?

    After rescuing Marianne-san, and witnessing the moment Erhart¡¯s love came to a close, I headed for the inn.

    There¡¯s no way we would could just return Marianne-san to her house, so we led her to the inn, and would be keeping her close for a while to ensure her safety.

    Leaving her guards, I returned to my own room I¡¯d rented, took the white mask in hand, and gazed at it. It was a Sweeper mask, and it seems they had different characteristics by branch.

    Preparing a drink for me in the room, Monica looked at the mask, and offered a line.

    ¡°They¡¯ve got sense. For it to be white as snow.¡±

    I chastised it.

    ¡°They just had to hide their faces and intimidate their enemies, right? If you saw this mask in the dark, anyone would feel fear. More importantly are you alright? What with the poison and all?¡±

    The poisoned knife of an attacking sweeper.

    Having taken it, Monica wasposed. Her body and the tears on her clothes had already returned to normal, and once more I experienced first-hand she was an existence outside the norm. Since I only ever saw that unfortunate side of hers on a daily basis, I sometimes felt I would forget it, but Monica was an automaton.

    ¡°... It¡¯se. The Chicken Dickwad¡¯s dere has finallye. Acting like you didn¡¯t care at the start, when we¡¯re alone, you show your anxiety. Ah, what a wonderful tsundere! This Monica is so happy it feels she¡¯s going to send annotated footage to all those other scraps to brag about my triumph.¡±

    She was the usual Monica, so I felt relieved.

    ¡°Oh, I see. So what sort of poison did he use?¡±

    Pouring tea into a cup, Monica brought it over to me. After I took it and put it to my mouth, Monica began exining the poison.

    ¡°It¡¯s a quick-acting one that doesn¡¯t leave any residue in the body, so it would be difficult to discover. On top of that, it would be difficult to identify the cause of death. I¡¯m surprised they were able to produce something like that.¡±

    In regards to the poison, Monica praised the Sweeper.

    ¡°So would it be dangerous if it were Miranda and Eva alone?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say they¡¯d lose. But a majority would get away. They would only have been able to take out one... two at most. And there¡¯s a possibility one of the girls would have died.¡±

    Even having repeated so many Growths in a short period of time, there was a high probability casualties woulde out. As expected, the Sweepers were a dangerous existence.

    That they were aiming for Marianne-san without paying too much mind to us was a saving grace. Because we¡¯d used that opportunity tounch a surprise attack, we were able to achieve aplete victory.

    ¡°If they had been serious and sent Sweepers from the start, it would have been dangerous. Why didn¡¯t they send them to start with?¡±

    If they wanted to reliably take me out, I got the feeling that way held the higher probability. If it were assassination and taking care of the body, the Sweepers should be more used to it than adventurers.

    The one to answer the question was the Seventh.

    ¡ºLyle, it¡¯s not certain the other party has many talents capable of bing sweepers. It isn¡¯t just ability, there¡¯s also a need to investigate if they can make use of that individual¡¯s personality and such. If you¡¯re just strong, you wouldn¡¯t be chosen as one. Understand? You¡¯ve just crushed seven of the enemy¡¯s hard-to-get pieces.¡»

    On top of the small table, six white masks were stacked. One was in my hands, and of the eight attackers, only one had gotten away.

    I never thought Tanya-san was a sweeper, bute to think of it, I get the feeling she was the only one whose position in the guild waved back and forth.

    In hindsight, that would exin a lot.

    Monica asked me.

    ¡°Chicken dickhead, in tomorrow¡¯s merchant conference, what did you request from Fidel?¡±

    I looked at her face.

    ¡°To have them recognize our stronghold as their next area of operations. I had him carry out the negotiations for that. Well, if he says he wants to head to that emptynd, I¡¯m sure they¡¯d permit it. Ludmi-san is also supporting that direction. Elza-san and Gracia-san are developing their ports on schedule... ah, right. While I¡¯m at it. I should have the Guild dispatch some personnel. With the management of the Labyrinth there, and such, we¡¯ll need the Guild¡¯s knowhow from here on.¡±

    I decided to take the Guild knowhow from Beim as well.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next day.

    Heading to Guild Headquarters, I spotted Fidel-san walking with Ludmi-san.

    Surrounded by knights, Ludmi-san was in good humor.

    Fidel-san alone made aplicated expression as he looked at me. After that, I had pleaded for Vera to exin it was a joke. And yet, he didn¡¯t look to happy about that.

    As I found myself a little unable to understand Fidel-san, the Seventh spoke.

    ¡º... I¡¯m sure he wanted to see his grandson. Lyle, you have to clean up your own problems. Vera told Fidel it was a joke, but Aria doesn¡¯t know that yet. You¡¯ve mistaken your choices.¡»

    Milleia-san¡¯s tone was more serious than usual.

    ¡ºLyle, you¡¯ll be paying thepensation for your failure. Learn that if you don¡¯t extinguish the me while it¡¯s small, it will be hell to take care of once it zes up... but I do want to see the ze as well.¡»

    Thatst part was the usual Milleia-san.

    Ludmi-san approached me.

    ¡°Lyle, I did as you said. So you¡¯ll pay up mypensation for that, won¡¯t you?¡±

    With those eyes that saw me as a carnivorous beast saw its prey, Ludmi-san sought out herpensation.

    ¡°Aha, ahahaha...pensation, is it? Hey, I saved you from Larc, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Seeing my exchange with Ludmi-san, Fidel-san muttered.

    ¡°As I thought, you¡¯re an enemy. Laying hands on women besides Vera...¡±

    As the father of his daughter, I¡¯m sure he had much to think in regards to me. But he also had his merchant face in stock, so...

    ¡°I¡¯ve proceeded that matter as you requested. In the talk of Guild executives that¡¯s toe, the request for Labyrinth Subjugation will be abolished, and alongside that, the flow will go towards establishing another Guild branch of Beim. With that, I¡¯ve fulfilled my promise.¡±

    For the Labyrinth south of Beim, it does seem they¡¯re just going to put it under Beim management. It was rtively easy to advance through, and it was evaluated highly as monsters you couldn¡¯t find in Beim¡¯s Labyrinth came out.

    ¡°But the revocation of your party¡¯s rights as adventurers has been decided. You¡¯re considerably hated by a portion of the merchants and Guild executives. Thinking of their future rtions with Bahnseim, your banishment from Beim is certain.¡±

    Hearing that talk, I nodded.

    The Fifth let his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºMeaning they¡¯ll be joining hands with Celes. Now then, how will things go from here... will they be her pawns, or will they attack Bahnseim. Whatever the case, Beim is going to be destroyed once.¡»

    Ludmi-san looked at me with intrigue.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite unperturbed. As if you knew it wasing. Of course, it would be troubling if you stayed with your adventurer status forever. How about it? Want toe to Cartaffs and take the throne?¡±

    I gave a bitter smile, as I spoke to her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stop by in the near future. Because I have business there as well.¡±

    And I headed towards the conference room at Guild headquarters I¡¯d been called out to.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In that conference room with the seats lined with Guild executives, I swung around a fervent speech.

    ¡°I risked my life and fought at Fort Redant! And not that alone, to this point, I¡¯ve made massive contributions to the Guild! What is the meaning of this exile!? And in that matter with Cartaffs, while I was away, myrades were attacked, were they not? Was that also the Guild¡¯s doing!?¡±

    The seated Guild executives looked at my face in resentment. It¡¯s true I worked hard for the sake of Beim.

    But to them, I was the big bad who created such an unappealing situation, and when Marianne-san was attacked, their valuable Sweepers were defeated by me.

    Their talk with the merchants was already over, so I¡¯m sure my verdict was already set in stone. Right, the guild executives had no right to decide.

    And I decided to use that fact well, to appeal just how hard I worked.

    Well, to put it simply...

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll cut off the hero who risked his life for you? What¡¯s more, you attacked and tried to erase him, didn¡¯t you? I haven¡¯t forgotten, you know. I¡¯ll definitely remember this! ... that sort of thing.¡»

    ... The Third gave a truly delightful exnation. It wasn¡¯t just the executives. There were guild personnel here to make records, and there were a considerable number of those concerned.

    The South Branch head¡¯s re on me seemed as if it could kill. The West Branch¡¯s executive¡¯s expression was pale as he hung his head.

    The North Branch¡¯s executive was looking at the East Branch¡¯s head and Tanya-san.

    The staff led around by the other executives were likely sweepers. But I couldn¡¯t help but feel they fell short whenpared to Tanya-san.

    The East Branch executive spoke to me.

    ¡°... I¡¯m sure it happened however you imagine it did.¡±

    Giving a statement that could be taken however anyone wanted, the East Branch executive looked at me with a serious expression.

    From the guild, my... all of my party¡¯s adventurer rights were revoked, and the Labyrinth Subjugation we were tasked with was annulled.

    They nned to use that Labyrinth here on, so I was taken off of clearing it.

    And I was to take a forceful departure from Beim.

    ¡°I cannot ept it. Won¡¯t you at least exin your reasons? Oh, right... the truth is, it¡¯s about what happened yesterday, but an acquaintance was being attacked, so I saved her, you see. A receptionist who looked after me. And while one of the attackers got away, they were wearing quite the characteristic mask.¡±

    There, I took out the seven white masks. When I ced them on the table before me, I felt malice fill the room. It was from the Sweepers behind the executives.

    The South Branch executive stood.

    ¡°Bastard! At each and every turn you... as I thought, you¡¯re working with the East Branch! This time as well, the East Branch¡¯s...¡±

    When he had said that much, the North Branch executive cleared his throat.

    ¡°... If a receptionist was attacked, we cannot let this matter slide. I understand. We shall take charge of the investigation into those masks. If you¡¯ll kindly leave them with us. But this is a decision of Beim. There is no change on the verdict handed to your party.¡±

    The South Branch executive mumbled vexed.

    ¡°What a shameless act...¡±

    The Seventh was d. As I thought, his adventurer hatred was considerable.

    ¡ºYou lot thought you could cut us off to embrace Celes, but that is a misunderstanding. We¡¯re the ones who cut you off, and bringing Celes to your side is a mistake. She isn¡¯t that sort of human.¡»

    ... Monster.

    By the words of our founder, the fairytale-esque individuals that entered the stage on the turning points of history. Pulling the blood of the Monster Agrissa, and carrying a Jewel that held her will, Celes had be the new vixen of Bahnseim, scattering death in her wake.

    Beim didn¡¯t have an urate grasp of that.

    Amon tale, was the extent to which they recognized her. As she rampaged, they thought her scale would always stay as it was.

    But that one wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with something on this level. And even if I told them to understand that, it was probably impossible. Only one who¡¯d seen her could understand. And upon seeing her, an average human would be charmed.

    I received a verdict from the Guild, and left.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Bahnseim.

    In the audience chamber, the royal line was lined around.

    Today, Lyle and Celes¡¯ father Maizel was absent, but the royal prince wasden with a tray of fruit he held up for Celes to eat as she sat on the throne.

    Crossing her legs, the girl about to turn fifteen moved with a charm one wouldn¡¯t think toe from such a young body, as she held a small fruit in her mouth.

    The ministers lined up around, and her imperial guards were taken by her in fascination.

    It was a peculiar sight.

    But the greatest peculiarity was the girl curling her back under Celes¡¯ feet. Her name was ¡¾Remis Zayin¡¿, a former Holy Maiden. While now, she was simply Remis, she still had the attire of a Holy Maiden d over her body, as she acted as Celes¡¯ footrest.

    Even so, her expression was one of delight.

    ¡°Ah, Celes-sama¡¯s body heat is spreading across my back. My goddess...¡±

    Celes smiled at Remis.

    ¡°Oh? The Holy Maiden who was once the aspiration of all is satisfied with being my footrest? You don¡¯t have any pride, do you.¡±

    Remis spoke with a flushed face.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m satisfied. I¡¯m a woman worthy to be Celes-sama¡¯s footrest!¡±

    Driven out of Zayin, and having flowed into Bahnseim, Remis didn¡¯t give off the feel of a prideful girl as she had before.

    The one watching over such a disy was the merchant who¡¯de from Beim.

    (W-what¡¯s this. This... no, the atmosphere is just a bit strange. I was surprised to find the former Holy Maiden of Zayin here, but... more importantly, what¡¯s that over there?)

    Near Celes, were some monsters chained and chokered. But the merchant had never seen such ominous-looking monsters before. What¡¯s more, it looked as if Celes had domesticated them.

    There, Celes noticed the merchant¡¯s line of vision. She stuck an elbow into her armrest, and put her face on her hand. As her pretty blond hair swayed silkily, it looked to the merchant as if it were glittering in the air.

    ¡°Are you curious about them? They¡¯re, you see... former high priest of Zayin, and his merry friends. They were carrying quite an interesting thing with them, so I asked them to experiment it on themselves. It was amazing. An experiment from long, long ago to obtain the power of monsters... they never had any sess in it before, but they were hiding it, and carrying it along.¡±

    Seeing the monster that was once human, the merchant was shocked.

    ¡°S-such a thing is possible!?¡±

    Celesughed.

    ¡°Well I don¡¯t see why not. I saw them drink the vial myself. Right, Burt?¡±

    The red-haired young man standing back by Celes¡¯ side had blue eyes. He was wearing a tailcoat, and he spoke in a rude tone towards his master.

    ¡°The one who forced it down their throats was you. Though they looked quite delighted at the end.¡±

    Nearby, a girl with long, ck hair sat on the floor, her hair hiding away her eyes.In that state, she absentmindedly stared into space.

    It was ominous. That girl looked incredibly ominous.

    On the peculiar sight, the merchant was sure something was off somewhere. But the talks in Beim had already gotten together around approaching Celes.

    Celes tilted her head.

    ¡°Anyways, so? What does a merchant from Beim want with me? I won¡¯t forgive any boring requests.¡±

    The merchant man spoke.

    ¡°Yes. Our Beim is a city of trade. We have always lived as a free city state without a presiding lord. For Bahnsim who became our neighbor, we would like to offer our greetings and good will. There isn¡¯t a product in the world we don¡¯t deal with. And we¡¯d like to see Bahnseim as a regr customer. I am here for those greetings.¡±

    Celes looked at the merchant, and grinned.

    ¡°I looked through the goods you brought. You had quite some interesting things, and there maye a time for me to make a purchase. But even so, Beim, huh... Remis, that¡¯s where the trash who drove you out lives, right?¡±

    Lightly raising her foot and lowering it on her, Remis felt some pain. But her expression instantly turned to drooling in joy.

    ¡°Yes! The hated enemy who drove us out. But now I don¡¯t care about that man anymore. Because I have Celes-sama with me!¡±

    Celes looked delighted.

    ¡°I see. You¡¯re adorable, Remis. I¡¯ll keep you around as my footrest for a while more.¡±

    The merchant thought.

    (So she does have something against that brother of hers? She did call him trash, after all.)

    The Merchant happily informed her.

    ¡°Then please rejoice. The adventurer called Lyle, as Beim treasures its bond with you, has been set to be driven out. For Celes-sama¡¯s sake, Beim is...¡±

    After the merchant said that much, Celes stood, carefully stepped over Remis, moved in front of him in an instant, and kicked him off his feet.

    The audience chamber... he was kicked all the way to the entrance, and the man didn¡¯t seem to understand what had gone on.

    But Celes spoke.

    ¡°Youpared me... youpared me with that trash? You to put me next to him, and chose me? ... I won¡¯t forgive it. I¡¯ll never forgive it. I dere war on Beim! I¡¯ll pound it into the dust. Just who in the world said topare me to that garbage? It¡¯s unpleasant!¡±

    Celes¡¯ expression was loathsome. It was an expression as if she had just remembered something repulsive. Without any room forpromise, and without the slightest attempt to conceal her scorn.

    (F-for her to kick the messenger... and dere war? Just where did I go wrong?)

    The ministers around, and the knights raised their voices. No one went against her.

    ¡°Celes-sama, leave that duty to me!¡±

    ¡°No, I shall burn Beim to the ground for you!¡±

    ¡°Judgement on Beim thatid such a discourtesy on Celes-sama!¡±

    And as blood spewed from the merchant¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°... I haven¡¯t fed you yet today, have I?¡±

    With those words, Celes looked at her dear pets, the formerly human monsters who had yet to eat a scrap the entire day...

 Volume 13 - Epilogue

    Epilogue

    ... The East Branch.

    There, a personnel change was announced.

    The Labyrinth that manifested south of Beim was designated as a managed Labyrinth. The reason being it contained some well-used materials, and despite its low difficulty level, you could find materials you couldn¡¯t get in Beim¡¯s managed Labyrinth.

    The personnel change poster only had a single receptionist¡¯s name written in. And it weed volunteers.

    Seeing her own name filled in, Marianne was a little shocked.

    And to her, Tanya¡¯s voice called out from behind.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Marianne. May I have a bit of your time? ... Don¡¯t be so wary. I¡¯ve lost the need toy a hand on you.¡±

    Turning around, Marianne subconsciously put herself on guard. Giving a self-deriding smile, Tanya beckoned her towards an unused conference room on the second floor.

    The two entered the room to find that it hasn¡¯t even been prepared for the early-morning newbie exnatory meeting.

    Marianne-san looked at Tanya, and spoke.

    ¡°Lost the need toy a hand, meaning...¡±

    Before she could say it to the end, Tanya crossed her arms, and lowered herself onto a table.

    ¡°It was Lyle-kun. In yesterday¡¯s announcement from the Guild, he brought the Sweeper masks along. Saying you were being attacked, and that he saved you. Do it again, and you¡¯ll meet the same fate, is likely the message he wanted to get across.¡±

    Lyle hadn¡¯t just taken out the masks in front of the executives to rile them up. He was indicating that sending Sweepers was pointless.

    And the conclusion the Guild came out with was to dispatch a receptionist to the new branch in the south. The receptionist name that rose up was Marianne.

    Close to Lyle¡¯s party, and they didn¡¯t want to keep her anywhere near the internal workings of the Guild. But as they couldn¡¯t dispose of her, they were sending her away.

    From Marianne¡¯s point of view, it was to save Erhart¡¯s party. She had raised up a number of parties, but perhaps she found something lovable in them, as Erhart¡¯s party was her favorite.

    ¡°I¡¯m not against a move to the south. So did you have some business with me?¡±

    Tanya nodded, and stated her business.

    ¡°The other branches don¡¯t have the leisure to dispatch adventurers south. The sea-based North Branch has circumstances too far removed. Of the West Branch, one first-rate party waspletely wiped out, while another has already been determined to transfer south. It seems the Queen of Cartaffs told them to take it up. She really has us by the throats.¡±

    The South Branch. As it was mercenary specialized, it was unable to send adventurers. And many mercenary brigades had already left Beim.

    The only one left was the East Branch that suffered little casualty.

    ¡°Erhart-kun¡¯s party will be heading south. He¡¯s too close to Lyle-kun to keep... I believe you¡¯ll be the one getting the Guild together on that side.¡±

    The Labyrinth¡¯s scale wasn¡¯trge. Even if it were to be managed from here, it would remain small-time, or so Tanya informed her.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take around two more personnel from the Guild. Please hire the rest at the site. Well, in essence, it¡¯s an exile, really. Beim has no interest in its south. For the Magic Stones and materials, it seems some merchants are migrating as well, so please go have a talk with them.¡±

    Hearing that, Marianne questioned it a little. It was as if Beim was being divided up.

    (The merchants with the Tr¨¥s House at the center. And the Guild personnel... adventurers. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s just cleanly picking away only what he needs... it couldn¡¯t be!)

    Marianne felt it was as if a small Beim was being born in the south.

    ¡°Tanya, could it be...¡±

    She confirmed her own anxiety with Tanya. Tanya spoke without changing her expression.

    ¡°He got us. After investigating, it seems many craftsmen will be moving via the merchants. He¡¯s reallypleted a mini-Beim for himself. Lyle-kun... I really don¡¯t want to think this was all by his expectations.¡±

    Marianne didn¡¯t think Lyle had been moving about at random.

    Sucking up funds from Beim, then the favorably factioned merchants and the craftsmen... and it felt as if he¡¯s stolen the adventurers and the relevant knowhow from the Guild.

    That sensation as if they were dancing on the palm of his hands made the two of them fear him...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Rauno hade to the southern base set up for Labyrinth Subjugation.

    Whenever a Labyrinth was to be cleared, everyone would set up a base outside, but it was only natural for Beim to establish it to the level of a small town.

    But those organized districts held a skillfulness as if there was a n for a town to be there from the start.

    Leading small Innis along, Rauno matched her pace as they walked the streets.

    ¡°What a lonelynd. If you call it a base for Labyrinth Subjugation, it should be more a ce for the squalid singer, and the invitation of harlots. If it doesn¡¯t have a crude feel to it, it¡¯s not interesting at all.¡±

    If you walked the town, you¡¯d take in the smell of food from the stalls, and in the bars, the adventurers who¡¯d pulled out of the Labyrinth made merry regardless of night or day.

    Harlots would try to draw in customers, and adventurers making lewd nces at them was a standard sight. But there was none of that here. There was nothing.

    Grasping Rauno¡¯s hand, Innis spoke.

    ¡°How was your homnd?¡±

    Rauno scratched his head with his spare right.

    ¡°... Myst boss wasn¡¯t there. Seems he retired. He wasn¡¯t one to be loyal to her majesty, he was of the old king¡¯s time after all. There weren¡¯t many left who I recognized.¡±

    Taking care of the dirty work, Rauno had pretty much been driven out of Cartaffs. And he hade to hate his job.

    He had a Skill to infiltrate anywhere. So jobs unbefitting a knight were pushed on him, and he was looked down on by his surroundings.

    For him to continue fulfilling his duty was only loyalty to his country. But the words the previous king had bestowed upon him...

    ¡®The shame of Cartaffs¡¯ Knights.¡¯

    ... They were.

    ¡°It seems that Queen¡¯s different from her straightced predecessor, but... I wonder.¡±

    Innis strongly gripped his hand.

    ¡°Rauno-san, you want to go back to being a knight, don¡¯t you?¡±

    He gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Does it look that way? No, if you¡¯re the one saying it, I¡¯m sure I do. That may be it. Maybe I want to be recognized as a knight. There was a time even I held onto immature ideals, or so I¡¯vee to think these days.¡±

    Those na?ve ideals were still somewhere in him, he noticed as he told it to Innis.

    ¡°Anyways, Innis... did you get the information?¡±

    On Rauno¡¯s serious voice, Innis nodded.

    ¡°And what was the result?¡±

    Innis spoke in a low voice so only Rauno could hear.

    ¡°Lyle-san ns on using Beim. In the end, he will be exiled, and the world will treat it as if he lost. But the four-country alliance and Cartaffs... they have a piece in it all. They¡¯re sure his exile was a skillful means to escape the city.¡±

    ¡°Escape from what? From Celes of Bahnseim?¡±

    Innis shook her head.

    ¡°Various things. If he stayed in Beim as a hero, Lyle-san¡¯s movements would be heavily restricted. I¡¯m sure it will be easier for him to travel lighter from now on. It seems Lyle-san was against receiving full support from Beim. And what split Beim in two was...¡±

    At that moment, a voice called over to the two of them.

    It was Novem, doing her shopping.

    ¡°Innis-san, and Rauno-san as well. So you made it here?¡±

    With a voice calling from behind, Rauno answered with an indifferent attitude.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Because I can earn more if I stick with my valued customer over here. You¡¯ll continue using our services, right? I want to set up an office, but would there happen to be an open space anywhere?¡±

    The reason he hade south was to chase after Lyle. It wasn¡¯t because he was a customer. It was because Innis had foreseen the ruin of Beim.

    Novem brought her left hand to her mouth, and giggled.

    ¡°That¡¯s a huge help. I¡¯ll prepare one at once. If you have any specific wishes, I¡¯ll dispatch someone to assist, so please say it at the time. Fare thee well.¡±

    As Novem parted from the two of them, Innis gripped Rauno¡¯s hand even stronger. Rauno looked at her, and found she was a little frightened.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°... It¡¯s just a probability, but Novem-san was keeping an eye on us.¡±

    Innis was wary of Novem.

    ¡°To that great an extent? She didn¡¯t have that sort of...¡±

    Innis spoke.

    ¡°That person will do anything if it¡¯s for Lyle-san¡¯s sake. That¡¯s the sort of person she is. And I¡¯m scared. When I look at that person, it¡¯s as if I feel something nostalgic... I¡¯m sorry, please pay it no mind.¡±

    Rauno scratched his head, before leading Innis back to the inn...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Rnd entered the developing port on a Tr¨¥s House ship.

    To meet the one takingmand, future Grand Duke of Galleria, Leold.

    Making way for Leold¡¯s room at the most splendid building of the port, Rnd took out the arbitrarily sent notification.

    Since he wasn¡¯t in public, Leold wore a casual short and trouser, as he worked through paperwork.

    When Rnd entered the room, some tea was prepared for a break.

    Once an employee brought the tea, Leold wrapped up his work, and kept Rndpany. But his bearing was rude.

    Rnd wondered if he was being belittled as he politely started into talks.

    ¡°I have dropped by in regards to the letter delivered to Beim. The Grand Duke Proxy stated you were the one with the right to decide, and would say no further, so I¡¯ve directlye to pay a visit. Please tell me. Why have you one-sidedly decided to break off all dealings with the Tr¨¥s House? You haven¡¯t forgotten how much aid we¡¯ve given you in this endeavor, have you?¡±

    Leold looked at Rnd as he took the cup to his mouth, and sipped a bit of tea. And after parting it from his mouth, he held the cup in both hands.

    ¡°... We¡¯re honoring the contents of the contract. The one we contracted was the settlement south of Beim, was it? With Fidel-dono there and the Tr¨¥s House he served acting as representative. We definitely did not contract the taken-over Tr¨¥s House. Which means to say, we do not recognize your im.¡±

    Showing a bit of fatigue, Leold¡¯s shirt sleeves were stained with ink from all the paperwork. His hands were a little darkened as well.

    There were bags under his eyes.

    ¡°Beim has officially recognized the Tr¨¥s House as having been inherited. If you don¡¯t call this a breach of the contract, I¡¯ve no words to return.¡±

    Leold-kun replied nonchntly.

    ¡°Whether Beim recognized it or not... it doesn¡¯t really matter. The four-country alliance is formally nning to protest Beim after all. Brother-in-... I mean, Lyle-dono was handed an exile from practically nothing but false charges, causing us to doubt their credibility. And more than anything, you who exiled your rtives to take over the housecks credibility as well.¡±

    Rnd stood from the sofa, and spoke in a face of surprise.

    ¡°Are you thinking to make an enemy of Beim? It¡¯s true you¡¯ve joined four hands, and I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve build a cooperative rtion, but even so, every year...¡±

    ¡°... Yes, every year, we purchased goods at Beim. Well, they were mainly weapons and the like, but Magic Stones as well. However, our situation has already changed. War is on a sharp decline. What we need isn¡¯t tools of war, but tools to make our lives abundant. We¡¯ll need a fixed amount of weapons, but we can produce that much ourselves. Did you know? By driving out several merchant houses, you¡¯ve forced a number of craftsmen who¡¯d lost their ce to flow to the alliance. Lyle-dono has voiced a desire to offer them a warm wee, and we for one will answer to our benefactor.¡±

    Rnd hung his head.

    He was regretting the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s loss of credibility at his hands. But by the time Rnd had learned of Gina¡¯s n, it was toote to turn back.

    And living while red at by Beim¡¯s conference of merchants, to the Beim-raised Rnd, it wasn¡¯t something he could imagine.

    ¡°... Can you give us rights to use your port?¡±

    Leold spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve no such intentions. The four country alliance shall support south of Beim. Our future dealings will be centered around there.¡±

    Rnd, in regards to those words.

    ¡°It seems you are underestimating the power of Beim. How many years do you think it will take for a small port town to develop in the south? You say you can make a living without any trade in that timeframe?¡±

    Leold spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one making underestimations. It¡¯s a fact that Beim is a prominent metropolis of the continent. I doubt there¡¯s a product you can¡¯t obtain in that city. But by looking down on its surroundings like that, it should learn how hatred builds up.¡±

    Rnd looked at Leold¡¯s eyes, and faltered a little. He had worked a majority of his time within Beim, and he had few chances to venture out to othernds.

    And the first look directed straight at him from the outside world made him swallow his breath.

    Leold instantly reverted his expression, and spoke to Rnd.

    ¡°Go home. We have no need to follow the decisions of Beim out here, and we don¡¯t have such ns.¡±

    Rnd left the room, and mulled over how he would exin it at the next conference of merchants. Only on the prerequisites of handing over interest in the port, had Rnd been recognized as the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s head.

    Once that was lost, he hadn¡¯t the slightest idea what they would say.

    Rnd decided to swiftly return, and set up countermeasures with Gina...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... On thend that had be the front most line with Beim, Blois spat out a sigh.

    What he was to pass on from Bahnseim was, no matter how you looked at it, Pandora¡¯s Box. There was no doubt some portion of that merchant¡¯s body was in the box, and the situation hade down to him delivering it to Beim alongside a deration of war.

    Confirming the letter in his office, he found it contained orders to prepare to invade Beim.

    His adjutant knight looked at him and spoke.

    ¡°General, I can understand why you may not be on board, but we must abide royal orders.¡±

    Before the earnest knight, Blois sat deeply into his seat, and lifted up the papers in one hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Impossible, I say. A Beim invasion... I don¡¯t feel we¡¯ll lose, but how many troops and goods do you think that would require? On top of them having built that troublesome fortress, the final objective is attacking that metropolis of Beim. You¡¯ll need a legion of one to two hundred thousand, I tell you. Prepare all by ourselves? That isn¡¯t happening. Now I have to go crying to someone.¡±

    Blois couldn¡¯t decide whether it was good or bad that the merchant of Beim hadn¡¯t returned alive.

    (Well, rather than returning with their hearts stolen, maybe it¡¯s a better result for the poor man. Better thanying low in Beim, and betraying his friends and family, at least.)

    The merchant who¡¯s gone to see Celes, brimming with confidence, had returned in a different shape entirely. Whatever remained of his well-rounded body fit in a box he could hold in one hand.

    The knight spoke in worry.

    ¡°If you ignore orders, you can¡¯t avoid execution.¡±

    Blois gave a sigh.

    ¡°I know that. But the practical problem here is how the area¡¯s rule has divided people, and we¡¯recking in hands. I can only exin the present situation, and seek help.¡±

    The knight looked at Blois.

    ¡°If it¡¯s you, general, wouldn¡¯t you be able to conquer it? You did say there wasn¡¯t much of a need to fear Beim before, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Hearing that knight¡¯s words, Blois offered a revision.

    ¡°Dude, you¡¯d do well to remember a bit of the details. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re saying Beim is nothing special.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wrong?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. If we¡¯re going to war as the premise. And Beim has never even thought to expand its territory, so there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll be invading from their side. Well, firing people up and causing wars is the extent they go for. Then worming their way in withmerce and such, they¡¯re skilled in seduction, and using the back door, and that sort of thing. They¡¯re more formidable of an enemy in times of peace. But if you fight them, you can definitely win.¡±

    Saying that Blois showed the knight a certain document.

    It was the mercenary brigade he had hired topensate hisck of hands. Even upon seeing that, the knight didn¡¯t seem to understand it.

    ¡°Something about them?¡±

    ¡°... Formerly a mercenary brigade enrolled at Beim¡¯s South Guild Branch. During Beim¡¯s defensive, it seems they were tasked with protecting the important points. Their scalerge, and their quality isn¡¯t bad. But they¡¯re mercenaries.¡±

    If hired, they¡¯d join either side. And you could even say they had full knowledge of Beim. They knew how much treasure was in the city, and to them, it was a ce easy to fight in.

    ¡°The city of merchants and mercs... it¡¯s going to fall.¡±

    With those words, Blois prepared a letter addressed to the royal pce at the center. An exnation of the present situation, and a request for reinforcements...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Within the Jewel.

    LYLE, who¡¯de from my room of memories, was talking with the ancestors.

    ¡ºIf it isn¡¯t garters, I¡¯d have to say stockings.¡»

    Hearing that, the Thirdpared me and LYLE with a serious face.

    ¡ºI see... so Lyle had a foot fetish all this time? I happen to prefer behinds.¡»

    I to him.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t start up on your sexual preferences. Are you not embarrassed?¡±

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºWhen I¡¯m already dead? Rather, this sort of thing is vital. It¡¯s important to know yourself. Isn¡¯t it fine? Being a foot-fetishist?¡»

    ¡°Don¡¯t arbitrarilybel me a foot fetishist!¡±

    When I cried out, the Seventh followed through.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right! Considering Lyle¡¯s eye level up to now, I¡¯ve already concluded him a lover ofrge breasts. He keeps taking nces at them, so there¡¯s no doubt about it. So if you call him a foot-fetishist, even Lyle will get angry, Third Generation Head.¡»

    Come so far, I just realized the Jewel disyed things from my point of view, felt embarrassed, and sat on the spot.

    LYLE didn¡¯t stand up for me.

    ¡ºBut I like Vera¡¯s chan¡¯s chest that seems to be non-existent, but surely exists. I want to rub my face against the part of her thighs you can see between her skirt and socks!¡»

    ¡°You really are the worst.¡±

    As I said that, the Fifth looked at me.

    ¡ºLyle, I can only see it as you shoutingints at a mirror. Just ept it. That¡¯s the first step.¡»

    I didn¡¯t want to recognize this pervy brat as myself. When I thought that, Milleia-san gently ced a hand on my shoulder.

    She held up her thumb.

    ¡ºFret not, Lyle. I had Miranda buy some clothes besides garters as well. Just like me, that girl has a nice body on her.¡»

    Before I could deny it, the Seventh opened his mouth.

    ¡ºHahaha, though your chest size couldn¡¯t be any more different. Aunty¡¯s dubious sizing can¡¯t... ow!¡»

    From her fluttery sleeve, she swiftly pulled out a one-shot gun, and shot him.

    Since we were in the Jewel, it ended with nothing but an ow. In real life, it was an exceedingly outrageous scene.

    ¡ºBrod-kun, did I teach you it was alright to say such things to a woman? Good grief, you haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡»

    I had some interest in the Seventh¡¯s past, but to change the topic, I turned talks to Beim.

    ¡°More importantly, with this, Beim has divided as nned. Even if one is crushed, we have a spare, but... will I really go off on a journey just like that?¡±

    Before we could show Bahnseim our movements, I was to go through the four country alliance, and Bahnseim through Cartaffs, finally heading to Faunbeux from there.

    The Third shrugged his shoulders as he sat on the table.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no helping it. We need the power of Faunbeax and the other surrounding countries at all costs. If you give them a letter form the alliance and Cartaffs, it will add to your persuasive power, so don¡¯t worry. Well, the problem is how Faunbeux is a huge Walt hater, I guess.¡»

    The Seventh had revived, clearing his throat, and ignoring the Third¡¯s gaze. The kingdom of Faunbeux... they had fought with Bahnseim a number of times, and had suffered a crushing defeat and lost muchnd twice by Walt Hands.

    Right now, they heldnd of around two third their golden age. The one who shaved off the extra third was the Walt House.

    What¡¯s more, the Seventh was heavily involved. When an army of Faunbeax was rejoicing over a victory, he had beaten them, and driven them back. Nabbing somend while he was at it.

    So when it came to the house there, we were nothing but enemies.

    Within that, the Fifth stood from his seat.

    He looked at the silver weapons floating above the round table.

    The First¡¯s giant sword.

    The Second¡¯s bow.

    The Fourth¡¯s dagger.

    The Sixth¡¯s halberd.

    Those four glowing weapons were suspended in air, and after a light breath, the Fifth spoke.

    ¡º... Lyle, before your journey, I¡¯ll teach you myst Skill. Map, Dimension. And finally, ¡¾Real Map¡¿. It can show the surrounding terrain as a three dimensional map, and you can read off the finest of movements. It¡¯s a Skill where you can shift the viewpoint to any ce you¡¯d like to see. Well, it¡¯s convenient for travel, so it¡¯s just right.¡»

    The Fifth said that with a resolved face, so I felt a little sorrowful at how he was finally going to entrust me his Skills.

    An animal lover, and with many children, he was always cold to them, a man who left arge problem for the house.

    Differing from the image handed down, he was a person who always looked somewhat unmotivated. Of smaller build within the house, and a person that giant Sixth Generation wasn¡¯t able to beat to the end.

    ¡°Understood. Let¡¯s move to your room of memories.¡±

    Saying that, I stood. The Third looked down, while the Seventh watched me and the Fifth with a serious face. And yet...

    ¡º... Why are you arbitrarily pushing things along over there? I¡¯ll just throw this out, but as the guide, I hold a higher authority in this Jewel than father, you know? I won¡¯t let him disappear just like that. ¡»

    As I turned to Milleia-san, LYLE folded his hands behind his head.

    ¡ºRight, I knew I should have told Lyle about that earlier.¡»

    The Fifth pointed at Milleia-san.

    ¡ºYou lot! What are you saying! I don¡¯t have anything left to hand down to Lyle...¡»

    There, Milleia-san corrected her posture with a serious face, and turned back to him.

    ¡ºSure you do. Don¡¯t you father? Lyle should know what you had to endure. It¡¯s a fact he has no choice but to know if he¡¯s going to aim for emperor... and for Lyle to learn of you, I do not recognize the inheritance of your Skill.¡»

    The Fifth¡¯s Skill inheritance was prevented by Milleia-san...

 Volume 14 - Prologue

    (TL: Happy International Trantion Day.)

    Prologue

    The Labyrinth subjugation base south of Beim had gotten around to simply be called South Beim.

    That small town that was said to have been made by those exiled from the city had gained some vitality in less than a month.

    That¡¯s how it was supposed to be, and a number of merchant houses had flooded in. The port was, at the very least able to moor three ships, so ships were moving back and forth.

    The craftsmen brought in by the merchants and other relevant parties instantly increased the town¡¯s poption.

    In that energetic South Beim, with Monica and ra... the three of us looked at Porter in the warehouse.

    Having been worn through by constant use, Porter had been serviced by Monica for the long journey ahead, but...

    ¡°Porter... you¡¯ve grown up splendidly.¡±

    ... Touching both hands to my mouth, I looked at Porter.

    On its cylinder of a head, tworge, round eyes. That part hadn¡¯t changed. But its body had undergone heavy modifications. It was almost a lump of iron... there stood Porter¡¯s gant figure.

    From the Jewel... the ancestors¡¯ hearts were also moved.

    ¡ºPorter is ourrade. Looks like he¡¯s be somewhat splendid while we weren¡¯t looking.¡»

    ¡ºI... seem to be feeling attachment towards this mass of iron and clockwork.¡»

    ¡ºThis density, this dignity. While being even more refined than before, that astoundingly charming body, the perfect assimtion of pointlessness and male romance... Porter, you¡¯re the best.¡»

    It was just as the Seventh said. This Porter... had be one sizerger. Monica had looked at Damien¡¯srge-scale Porter, and took it as a challenge I¡¯m sure.

    Its greatest showpiece was the pair of arms folded on top.

    The parts it used were externally reinforced much like the armor of the armored giant monster we once defeated in Arumsaas, and carefully manufactured.

    Monica spoke, brimming with pride.

    ¡°It would be troubling if that was enough to amaze you. This Monica... is fundamentally greater than those three units at Professor Damien¡¯s ce. Fundamentally! Porter, show everyone your true form! ...ra-san, as we discussed, please.¡±

    Monica assumed a pose, but when ra didn¡¯t show any reaction, she took a few nces, and sent a request.

    ra quietly nodded, and held up her staff.

    Slowlying alive, Porter¡¯s front portion lifted up, and became a torso.

    The arms on its back were deployed, and its leg portion was supported up by an increased eight tires with a reinforced frame.

    ¡°WOOOAAAHH!!¡±

    When I showed my excitement, Monica excitedly looked at me.

    ¡°Amazing, isn¡¯t it! Monica is different from those scrap metals around the ce! My base specs are different than those garbage that would rejoice at some version upgrade, or a small modification! Now bear witness, my chicken dickwaaad!!¡±

    Holding both hands towards the ceiling, her yell sounded as if it came straight from her soul.

    Inside the Jewel, the ancestors as well...

    ¡ºAmazing. You¡¯re amazing, Porter!¡»

    ¡ºYou did your best...¡»

    ¡ºWhat a form. This boorish form... it¡¯s perfect, is it not!¡»

    But there was a single one to give a cold opinion. It was Milleia-san. Having joined along the way, Milleia-san didn¡¯t have any affection for Porter. Let alone that, she was a person who said his head was unnecessary. And she offered her fifty copper.

    ¡º... Are these functions really necessary? They aren¡¯t, right? Rather, this... how much space is taken to stow those unnecessary parts? I don¡¯t know what to think about adding on strange features and doing nothing to make your trip morefortable.¡»

    I wanted to tell her how she just didn¡¯t get it, but it¡¯s true it was an important point.

    ¡°... Monica, I understand that Porter has been reborn. So how are its specspared to before? As in usable space, andfort.¡±

    Monica stuck out her index finger, and bent it left and right.

    ¡°Chicken dickwad, you¡¯d do best not to underestimate me. I¡¯ve sacrificed a bit of space, but I put the craftsmen to work.¡±

    To her, ra quietly.

    ¡°You overworked them, is what you mean. If Monica-san ever approaches them with a smile, the dwarves and gnomes will now run away at full force.¡±

    I looked at Monica.

    ¡°What exactly did you do?¡±

    She shrugged her shoulders, and shook her head tiredly.

    ¡°They¡¯re craftsmen. They shine best when they¡¯re desperately trying to surmount an impossible order. On the contrary, I¡¯d like you to praise me. Because this Monica has passed down various lost crafts. For the sake of South Beim¡¯s future, no... for the sake of my chicken!¡±

    I circled around to Porter¡¯s back, and opened the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s gotten a little narrower? Well, there are sofas, or rather benches attached on both sides, so perhaps that¡¯s why it looks that way.¡±

    The mass of metal porter... when transporting goods or people, that reliable and central member of our party had been reborn.

    As I returned to Monica¡¯s side, ra reverted Porter to its original form.

    She tilted her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s weight has gone up considerably. Yet even so, I get the feeling the Mana expenditure to drive it has lowered. And whenever I move it, something feels off.¡±

    Monica walked up to Porter, opened up its front portion, and showed it off.

    In it, the three stones of the Peridot we¡¯d found in the Labyrinth had been embedded. There were strange mechanisms furnished around them.

    ¡°Ah, my gemstones...¡±

    ¡°... That¡¯s right! This is Porter¡¯s energy source! By it, Porter will surely move more powerfully than before! It¡¯s truly Porter¡¯s heart! With only three gemstones, we¡¯ve achieved a suitable means of operation!¡±

    As Monica took some nces at me, I¡¯d like to believe she did feel at least a bit of guilt at taking them.

    And I put a hand to Porter, and muttered.

    ¡°Porter, good for you.¡±

    ra, in regards to me.

    ¡°If Lyle-san¡¯s fine with that, then so be it. More so, you¡¯re just going to ignore how she arbitrarily used the gemstones? You neglected to report that to the party, Monica-san.¡±

    On ra¡¯s words, Monica flipped each of her twin tails.

    ¡°That was the chicken dickwad¡¯s personal possession. And I am the chicken dickwad¡¯s personal possession. Ergo, everything of the chicken dickwad¡¯s belongs to me. And all of me belongs to the chicken dickwad! So there¡¯s no problem to speak of!¡±

    When she checked to see if I was mad, she had given quite an outrageous statement, so I chopped her head form behind.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s no good. Say you¡¯re going to use them beforehand.¡±

    ¡°Auu... but everyone was so busy these days, and whenever you got back, you¡¯d all copse asleep, so I was trying to be tactful in my own way.¡±

    Right, we were busy.

    It wasn¡¯t just South Beim, we had a necessity to act for what was toe. Porter¡¯s modifications were a part of that.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Eva was negotiating with the tribe of elves that had dropped by South Beim.

    They were on the main street, where a stage had been prepared for the minstrels and traveling performers.

    In that space with heavy pedestrian traffic, Eva made a certain request to the troupe... to the tribe.

    ¡°... And this is the song and story I¡¯d like you to spread. It can just be in rumors, so can¡¯t you circte it? The coteral is your lodging fee in South Beim. We¡¯ll make it dirt cheap.¡±

    For a travelling troupe, cheap lodging was an appreciated gesture. Hearing that, the young-man-like head elf touched a hand to his chin.

    ¡°It¡¯s a request from a daughter of the Nihil. We¡¯ll listen to it. By the way, there are a number of things I¡¯d like to ask about. Fort Redant, or perhaps Fortress, I¡¯d like to know the particr details of it. The story of the Hero who fought back an army of monsters is in fashion these days. We just flowed into Beim ourselves, so we¡¯ve no clue of it.¡±

    Eva, upon hearing that.

    ¡°Where did youe from? Not Zayin or Lorphys, right? Galleria? Rusworth? Doesn¡¯t look it. I doubt it¡¯s Cartaffs, and...¡±

    The head elf let out a sigh.

    ¡°Bahnseim. We ran away from there. It¡¯s in a terrible state right not.¡±

    Eva nodded at the head, and inquired with a serious face.

    ¡°Bahnseim, huh. If you¡¯ll exchange it for info on Bahnseim, then I¡¯ll oblige. I was there before, but has it really gotten that bad?¡±

    The head looked at the sky.

    ¡°War, or rather trampling down. It was the first time I ever witnessed an army that didn¡¯t fear death. The authority grasped by the future queen of Bahnseim, it reeks of abnormality. It could be the case she¡¯ll leave her name in history. In a bad sense.¡±

    Eva knew of Celes¡¯ abnormality. If you hadn¡¯t seen it up close... if passed by lip, it was only the cruel queen-to-be of Bahnseim, end of story.

    That was how Beim was. Even when info on Celes came in, it was amon tale. Or perhaps an atrocious woman... is how they summed it up.

    Some part of the city was convinced it was fire on the opposite shore. Eva listened to the head¡¯s words of Bahnseim.

    ¡°I got the feeling ruin wasing closer by the day. The men were rounded up for war, and not viges alone, even therger towns were only women and children. Seeing an old one was a rare sight. Refugees turned bandit are increasing. We were attacked a number of times on the way.¡±

    Abandon food supplies and run, or fight amongst each other to keep it. Hearing that story, Eva was sure it was truly a terrible situation.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t there any nobles rebelling against the throne? Feudal lords are fine too.¡±

    On her question, the head shook his head.

    ¡°There are none. To rephrase, there were. Past tense. Many feudal lords have been crushed. Centralle¡¯s army was one thing, but the Walt House was also involved. It just goes to show their title of Bahnseim¡¯s strongest wasn¡¯t for show.¡±

    Lyle¡¯s home, the Walt House, was cooperating in crushing the country¡¯s opposing powers. At that, Eva felt a hint of irony...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... May was counting the increasing food stands in South Beim.

    ¡°Oooh! There are three more today! Is that one sweets? The next smells of meat. Hah... three whole newrades on my food walking course.¡±

    She looked over the stands with an expression of bliss, as she happily thought over what she would eat today.

    ¡°Yesterday was deep fried, so meat for today... no, it¡¯s hard to dismiss fresh sweets. But I don¡¯t have the war funds to eat all of them... what a tragedy.¡±

    May generally only ever used her money on food, and she had received some from Novem so she could walk the stands and eat.

    She didn¡¯t have the intent to go as far as to manage her own money, and she was sure she was fine that way. Because of that, she received payment as a daily allowance from Novem.

    ¡°Okay, it all starts with some juice to wet the throat. Let¡¯s go with some refreshing citrus, why not.¡±

    There, the small-built May stopped her feet¡¯s course to the stand, and turned around.

    With long, unkempt ck hair, and a coat that wasn¡¯t yet a match for the season, a woman of high stature stood.

    ¡°... If you¡¯re going to rampage here, then stop. This happens to be one of my favorites.¡±

    Her opponent was Marina.

    Marina tossed the paper bag in her hands towards May. Taking it, May found the bag was warm, and her eyes sparkled as she unearthed the skewer meat within.

    Enduring the drool creeping its way to the surface.

    ¡°W-what are you nning?¡±

    She took some fleeting nces between Marina and the bag as she asked.

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s been a while since I got to go that wild. It was fun, so I¡¯m thanking you. And I¡¯d like to meet your leader. He did quite a dirty thing. It¡¯s gotten hard for me to live in Beim.¡±

    May observed Marina¡¯s state, and noticed that was a lie. She took a skewer from the bag, brought it to her mouth, and bit in.

    ¡°Introduction fee, was it? Very well, I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for that. With failure, and a few other reasons tacked on, they ran off with all the money I¡¯d been saving up, so now I¡¯m broke.¡±

    That one did not look like a lie.

    May bit further into the meat on the stick, and ate it heartily as she looked at Marina.

    ¡°And so? What¡¯s your real objective? For someone of your level, ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sure any Guild would ept you.¡±

    Marinaughed.

    ¡°When you¡¯ve lived much longer than I, ma¡¯am? Girly, you¡¯ll get on well in the world.¡±

    With her own form, May knew Marina would feel ufortable if treated as a little girl. It was something she learned to blend in with the world of humans.

    But even so, looked on from around, it¡¯s true it looked ufortable.

    May quietly continued on into the meat. Marina muttered something like, ¡®fine, you win¡¯, and began speaking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about only the East Branch escaping, and being isted as a result. But you see... I have an interest in the leader one like you would serve. Is that boy also strong?¡±

    Lyle had Marina¡¯s eyes set on him...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Within the Jewel.

    In Lyle¡¯s room of memories, the room he had once lived his life. The form of his youth... LYLE quietly sat.

    He crossed his legs on top of the bed, left his elbows against hisp, and ced his jaw on his hands.

    His form was a child, but he had a bit of presence to him.

    ¡º... The Fifth will have stay a while. I want Lyle to know him. Though he may feel something after knowing him. But before that...¡»

    LYLE looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡ºEven if you don¡¯t want to see who you really are, you¡¯re abandoning me too much. I¡¯m going to develop abandonment issues. This form is your own. It¡¯s the form of your younger years, and yet...¡»

    Lyle¡¯s room in the Jewel had be a room filled with what he didn¡¯t want to see. The Jewel had interfered. Celes had interfered. And it was a room born as the result.

    And the young boy LYLE was the form of the current Lyle himself.

    LYLE was sealed away, and the Lyle that was born was just a small child¡¯s heart in arge body.

    He had matured under the watch of the ancestors, and had grown mentally stable, but there was an insecure existence to him.

    If LYLE¡¯s memory returned, that bnce would crumble. Then who am I? It was clear he woulde to be haunted by such worries.

    ¡ºLyle, just face me. I know you¡¯re scared of the potential you lost. But even so... you can only erase me and move on.¡»

    In an expression unthinkable from a child, LYLE muttered sorrowfully...

 Volume 14 - 1: Setting Off from Beim

    Setting Off from Beim

    ... Within the Jewel.

    On the area extending across the round table room, Miranda was blown off, and rolled across the ground.

    She caught herself, and stood, before her eyes, Milleia expressionlessly pointing her gun, and pulling the trigger.

    Bending her body to avoid the bullet, She wrapped threads around Milleia¡¯s arm, and used brute force to throw her against the wall. But flying through the air, Milleia used the bay on her gun to sever the thread, and in her dress, she touched her feet to the wall, and ran down it.

    Pulling a gun from her frilly sleeve, she fired a round at Miranda, and discarded the handgun. Those guns that required a shell exchange after every shot all had bays attached, making her capable of close-quarterbat.

    Miranda ran forward, and tried avoiding the shot, but her thigh was pierced, and she fell t on the spot.

    Stooping over in fear, Shannon tried to use her Demon eyes to see a weakness in Milleia, but with the gunpoint turned to her...

    ¡°Eeeek!¡±

    ... She cried, and averted her eyes. When Milleia¡¯s bullet embedded itself near her feet, Shannon fell back onto her bottom.

    Miranda¡¯s injuries recovered, and trying to stand, she made a golem with magic.

    That doll of mud blocked the way between her and Milleia. Milleia reloaded shells into her guns as she walked forward, heading straight for therge golem whose height exceeded three meters.

    ¡°Kuh!¡±

    The golem looked to be at an overwhelming advantage, but even so, Miranda knew it was nothing more than a means to buy time.

    From Miranda¡¯s point of view, she saw therge golem¡¯s back as it mmed itsrge fist into Milleia. Right after, it was violently torn up, the golem crumbling away, and returning to the soil.

    Beyond the crumbling golem, stood Milleia with two guns. Her grinning feature was apanied by a sweat across Miranda¡¯s face.

    ¡°... It really is unbelievable.¡±

    Her opponent was her own ancestor, and someone rted to the Walt House, she was told, but this was definitely out of the norm.

    To Miranda, Milleia spoke.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s with you, looking at someone as if they¡¯re some sort of monster. That¡¯s downright rude.¡»

    Putting away her guns, Milleia stroked her hair, and looked around. Seeing Shannon still curled up on the ground, she let out a sigh.

    ¡ºShannon. Your eyes are capable of at least this much. Good grief, fixating on nothing but interfering with others¡¯ minds. Look at the Mana flow a bit, and try searching for where you have to prick to break them.¡»

    While Miranda wiped her sweat, Shannon was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! In a situation like that, I can¡¯t see that much!¡±

    Tears pooling in her eyes as she shook her head. Milleia looked at Shannon, and dropped her shoulders. Lately, they had been entering the Jewel to receive instruction from Milleia. But not a single one of the Walt House ancestors would pop their faces out.

    Among them, only Milleia was assertively involved with the sisters.

    ¡ºYou really are uselessly cute, Shannon.¡»

    Fed up, Milleia headed for Shannon, and lent her a hand to stand her up. And she used a hand to brush away the dirt on her clothing. If left alone, that dirt would fade away, so Miranda thought it a pointless act.

    ¡°Shannon, help out a bit more. Fighting her alone is difficult.¡±

    When Mirandained, Milleia touched a hand to her mouth.

    ¡ºIf you can¡¯t beat me alone, then I can¡¯t imagine how you¡¯ll fare in what¡¯s toe, Miranda. You must properly understand what it means to be a woman of the Walt House. Among the House Heads¡¯ wives, and daughters, there are a number of them stronger than me.¡»

    Hearing that, Miranda felt her head was starting to hurt. She didn¡¯t think herself weak, but she was reminded there was always someone stronger. And it felt she was she was being shown a lesson by the out-of-the-norm n called the Walt House.

    ¡°You mean to say the current me is not worthy?¡±

    On Miranda¡¯s words, Milleia made an intrigued expression.

    ¡ºWhether you¡¯re worthy or not... in the end, the one to decide is Lyle, Miranda.¡»

    Milleia brought the two of them close, and slowly began to speak.

    ¡ºI¡¯m counting on the two of you. That you¡¯ll support Lyle up. But you see, at the same time, I want you both to be happy. Miranda who resembles me, and Shannon who inherited my eyes. You¡¯re both my cute descendants.¡»

    Milleia embraced them, and spoke. Miranda was a little embarrassed, while Shannon timidly gripped Milleia¡¯s clothing before returning the embrace.

    Shannon didn¡¯t remember much about her mother, so the shadow of her sister and mother likely ovepped with Milleia for her.

    ¡º... Once upon a time. When I was young, I mean. My eyes wouldn¡¯t see. A physical disability was a heavy burden on a noble. A failure, a disgrace... my brothers, and sisters said it too. Among the retainers were those prejudice against me as well. Just by being there, I was a drawback to the Walt House, they said.¡»

    Milleia continued reciting the tale.

    ¡ºBut you see. The eldest brother was kind. He was awkward, but as he was, he rebelled at the ways of the Walt House, and always opposed my father. Perhaps I was the cause of that, but he really treasured me. And my father would treat me the same as he would my brothers and sisters. He wouldn¡¯t permit myck of sight being used as an excuse. Everyone called him a cold person, but being treated normally was an extremely joyous thing to me. There are plenty of awkward people out there. Weak, and getting lonely easily. The Walt House is shouldered by nothing but those sorts... so you have to support it up.¡»

    Milleia turned a smile to Miranda and Shannon. And with that smile.

    ¡ºAnd you see. Men of the Walt House are quite good at rolling around on their women¡¯s palms.¡»

    ... Shannon was dumbfounded.

    ¡°... I thought it would turn into a nice story along the way.¡±

    She looked severely disappointed. As she thought, Milleia was Miranda. Miranda reaffirmed it as well.

    But Milleia spoke.

    ¡ºHmm? You don¡¯t look so pleased. Good grief, this is why children are... you listening? Now I¡¯m going to teach you something extremely important. You could even call it the trick to get a Walt man dancing on the palm of your hand.¡»

    Miranda reacted a bit, and raised her head.

    ¡°Trick?¡±

    Shannon looked at her.

    ¡°Sis... you don¡¯t have to bite on so hard.¡±

    Milleia embraced the two of them again, and whispered in their ears...

    ¡ºThe trick is...¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    South Beim.

    Inside the prepared horse-drawn wagon, Metal lump Porter was letting off some conspicuous colors.

    It was early in the morning, around, the working Valkyries briskly pushing along preparations.

    Within all that, I took out the list I¡¯d gotten from Novem.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, all the preparations are in order. For Fortress Redant, Adele-san and Maksim-san led along the Valkyries that finished up work first, and entered Bahnseim. We will be entering other countries by sea, before heading in the direction of Bahnseim.¡±

    Nodding, I looked at Porter.

    Loaded with cargo, and after everything was in order, Monica carried out a final check. ra apanied her, simrly checking off packages.

    I looked at the list.

    ¡°I get Aria and ra. I¡¯m thankful you were able to send Monica around to this side. But why is Shannon with me too? We¡¯re heading through Cartaffs to Bahnseim, and Faunbeux, right?¡±

    While we had the Fourth¡¯s Skill... Speed... our distance to travel was extremely long. And we were rtively short on time, so we needed to get Faunbeux¡¯s agreement on assistance.

    But the members assigned to me were Aria, ra, and Monica and Shannon.

    I got Aria. She was a valuable war potential.

    ra was needed to operate Porter.

    Monica... asserted she would stick with me, and it¡¯s more that we approved it.

    But couldn¡¯t Shannon just hold down the fort? Or so I thought.

    Novem sat on a wooden crate, and kicked her legs up and down as she sent a nce to Shannon. The reason Shannon was just staring at the busily moving Valkyries was because she knew she would get in the way if she tried to help.

    ¡°Shannon-chan volunteered. Miranda-san also acknowledged it. My side has me, Miranda-san, Eva-san, and May-chan. We¡¯re taking along Marina-san on top of that.¡±

    I was reluctant to leave South Beim wide open, but Fidel-san had alreadye in to takemand.

    The Guild personnel from Beim had already started their work, and the adventurers were collecting Magic Stones and materials in the Labyrinth.

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°... Rauno-san and Innis-san migrated to South Beim as well. It seems Rauno-san will be heading for Cartaffs alongside you. It¡¯s already been exined to Vera-san, so he only has to board the ship. It¡¯s your first boat trip in a while.¡±

    She said first in a while, but what she meant was first trip with Vera in a while. I averted my eyes from Novem¡¯s words.

    ¡°That was a joke. It really was a joke to rile him up...¡±

    Novemughed a bit.

    ¡°Fidel-san really was looking forward to it, it seems. When he heard it was a joke after-the-fact he was making an extremely conflicted face. But... if it really was your firstborn, that would be a little troublesome. If male, therees the possibility he would be your sessor, and the Tr¨¥s House would achieve the position of having the legitimate heir. The Tr¨¥s House has its current standing, and if possible, it would be best if the firstborn be with the legal wife. All things considered, the ones who must be excluded from candidacy are Eva-san, May-chan, and ra-san, perhaps? Because it¡¯s easier for one of noble lineage to be recognized as sessor.¡±

    Novem was all smiles. Her tone was gentle. And yet, the fact I felt so cornered must be because it was my responsibility.

    In order to rile Fidel-san, I had Vera y out a lie of pregnancy. As a result, Aria who was there at the time... I kissed Aria to form a line, and from it, Monica was also informed.

    By the time I returned, Monica had prepared the goods to raise a child, and I was promptly surrounded by the female camp.

    I was unlucky. From Galleria, Rusworth, and Cartaffs, Gracia-san, Elza-san, and Ludmi-san were present as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me. I don¡¯t want to recall the events of that day anymore.¡±

    I apologized to Novem, and she as well.

    ¡°I humbly apologize. I just... found myself a little jealous. It¡¯s your problem as well, and I will abide your decision. But if you could take my words as a single opinion on the matter.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to remember. I pushed the happenings of that day back to the past, and heard Novem¡¯s apology, as I watched preparations go on.

    ¡°... I want to end it before Bahnseim floods into Beim.¡±

    After Bahnseim issued a deration of war, Beim had be quite panicked.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I stowed Porter away into the Seventh¡¯s Box, and taking Aria, ra, Monica, Shannon... and Rauno-san along, I boarded the Tr¨¥s House vessel, the Vera Tr¨¥s.

    Myrades hade to see us off from the port.

    Novem, Miranda, Eva, May. Beside her, the one who¡¯d gotten to working alongside her, Marina-san also saw us off.

    Without his overcoat, in a dress shirt, Fidel-san boarded the ship.

    Atop the deck, Vera talked to him.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be off, father.¡±

    ¡°... Yeah, you must be careful. Since it¡¯s you, I¡¯ve little to worry, but this time, you have that god of misfortune on board. When your chastity is in danger, make sure to aim straight, and pull the trigger.¡±

    Didn¡¯t he sound rtively serious there? As I thought that, Fidel-san directed hostility at me.

    Vera sighed, and spoke.

    ¡°Good grief, give it up already. I¡¯ve no intent to find a man besides Lyle. If Lyle¡¯s gone... you¡¯ll never get to see the cute face of your grandchildren. There¡¯s no saying you¡¯ll ever get to meet Gina¡¯s.¡±

    Fidel-san held his head.

    ¡°Dammit! Jokes about grandchildren are just going too far... each and every one of them, they¡¯re snatching my daughters away! I hate every man who¡¯lly a hand on my girls! They should just leave a grandchild behind, and disappear!¡±

    While I watched Fidel-san¡¯s distress, the Thirdughed in the Jewel.

    ¡ºFidel-kun is in peak condition today.¡»

    The Seventh sounded satisfied.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s quite a talent. The more you work him up, the brighter he shines.¡»

    When Fidel-san disembarked, he was ring at me. And when he was down, the gangnk was unfastened, and Vera came to my side.

    ¡°Lyle, we¡¯ll be heading straight for Galleria and Rusworth. We¡¯ll be set for Cartaffs right after, but after that, you¡¯ll be taking and route, right? Do you have everything you need together?¡±

    To her worry, I spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ra and Monica confirmed it. And if we don¡¯t have enough, we can buy along the way.¡±

    I had ceased being an adventurer, but the Guilds across thends would still buy off monster materials from me.

    If we couldn¡¯t avoid monster battles, defeating them, and collecting their drops... selling them off was a possible way to procure funds.

    Monica spoke to Vera.

    ¡°This Monica is beside him, so your worries are unfounded. And just when I thought I could look after this liar... chicken dickwad¡¯s dear chicks.

    Vera gave a bitter smile. Monica was rtively delighted when she heard I had a child, it seems.

    Aria sighed.

    ¡°You know as well as I that Lyle¡¯s doomed a virgin, right? Then how do you misunderstand him having children? Are you sure you aren¡¯t broken after all?¡±

    On Aria¡¯s words, Monica shook up her twin tails.

    ¡°But the chicken took flight in the wars of Galleria and Rusworth, did he not!? There¡¯s the surprisingly high possibility he was getting busy!¡±

    Aria¡¯s gaze pierced into me.

    ¡°... So you really think I¡¯m that skillful?¡±

    There, Aria nodded satisfactorily.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Lyle after all, so that isn¡¯t happening. I mean, he¡¯s a virgin.¡±

    Laughed at by Aria, as I wasing to terms with it, ra quietly.

    ¡°Though Aria-san isn¡¯t any better.¡±

    The air turned awkward, and ra alone produced a book from her bag, and began reading through it.

    Shannon watched as the ship began to move.

    ¡°... I¡¯m quite nervous with these members.¡±

    She said.

 Volume 14 - 2: Various Journeys

    Various Journeys

    The Skill... Speed¡¯s... effect.

    It was a Skill to elevate movement speed. It was a simple speed increase, but the proportion it rose by changedrgely by my abilities.

    Compared to the twenty percent, thirty at most it was at the beginning, now it was possible to achieve a boost close to double that. Though doing so raised a problem of intense Mana consumption. But even so, managing somehow with my increased Mana pool, we reached Galleria¡¯s port.

    ¡°Lyle-dono!¡±

    Younger than me, and once unreliable and untrusted by the knights, right now the boy had piled up his own achievements, and got his surroundings to follow him.

    The real rule-ignoring fight between Galleria and Rusworth that suddenly broke out. After earning achievements there, small as they were, he was able to perform on a domestic front.

    The responsibility for developing the port had alsoe under Leold-kun¡¯s name.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. A few months perhaps? No, around a month, right?¡±

    When I recalled thest time we¡¯d met, Leold-kun gave a wry smile.

    ¡°Less than two months, at least. My sister was unable to make time in her schedule, so she can¡¯te out to greet you this time.¡±

    Gracia-san... Galleria¡¯s Grand Duke Proxy had talks with the envoy from the four country alliance, it seems, and she couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°From Lorphys?¡±

    I guessed the country that sent the envoy, and Leold-kun nodded.

    The strong salty breeze made the port feel a little cold. We were guided by him to our arranged lodging facility.

    There were many buildings under development, and it was an environment where you could hear the working voices of workers around. It felt quite energetic.

    Leold-kun spoke to me.

    ¡°The new Tr¨¥s House head from Beim came by. I sent him back, but I felt a little bit sorry for him.

    Seeing Leold-kun a little anxious, the Third in the Jewel spoke with a lower toned voice than usual.

    ¡ºYep, he¡¯s a good kid. But making that face is troubling. Fidel-kun worked hard, and he¡¯s going to keep working hard, so this much is a reward, or rather, we have to honor our promises...¡»

    He was used for our sake, but the ancestors left in the Jewel couldn¡¯t help but see Leold-kun as a radiant existence.

    If I said something simr, they¡¯d go, ¡®naive¡¯, or ¡®survival of the fittest, kid¡¯, yet they were soft on Leold-kun. I¡¯m sure it felt as if the innocence they lost was being shown off to them.

    And for all practical purposes, Leold-kun had a straightforward personality.

    ¡°But I also have circumstance of my own. For now, I¡¯d prefer leaving some distance from the current Beim. It seems Bahnseim has dered war on them, and their move will likelye when autumn turns to winter.¡±

    Even for a country on Bahnseim¡¯s level, arge force would be needed to drop Beim. And a majority of their military force came from their popce.

    Autumn was the harvest period, and precisely because the country was sorge, there was a delicate deviation in harvest time across it. To move arge force, of course, food supplies, and manpower were necessary.

    They couldn¡¯t move in a busy time. Or even if they did they wouldn¡¯t be able to take Beim, so we surmised.

    If perhaps... Celes did move, it was most convenient we weren¡¯t in Beim. I told Vera to distance herself if Celes showed signs of movement as well.

    Leold-kun crossed his arms, and spoke his thoughts aloud.

    ¡°... Will Bahnseim move, I wonder? Speaking only to scale, they should have less numbers than the army of monsters that flowed into Beim at present, so will they be held down at Fortress Redant?¡±

    The Jewel. The Fifth denied Leold-kun¡¯s estimates.

    ¡ºMonsters and humans are different, after all. It¡¯s true the force to break through a monster army is fearsome, but I think humans are the scarier bunch... They¡¯ll probably get passed the Fortress at an early stage.¡»

    I conveyed that opinion to Leold-kun. It was a fortress we prepared for Beim¡¯s war with Bahnseim, but we didn¡¯t build it thinking it would be able to hold them off.

    ¡°No, Fortress Redant will be breached rtively quickly.¡±

    ¡°Eh? But it¡¯s a Fortress that stopped a flock of several hundred thousand monsters. And I heard you held it down with less than twenty thousand men.¡±

    There was arge difference between me and other people.

    It was the ancestors¡¯ wisdom... and the Skills they left. The Walt House manifested nothing but Support ss Skills, leading the body they developed over the ages to be a body excelling in Support.

    By the Skill session starting with our Founder, it was surely a blessing there were no duplicate Skills.

    I was gripping the Jewel before I knew it.

    ¡°... That was because the Skills I inherited were proficient ones.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    Dropping by the Jewel, I saw the Jewel sitting irate atop the round table.

    With a refreshing expression, sitting in the Fifth¡¯s chair, Milleia-san was being red at.

    ¡ºOy. Let me pass my Skill onto Lyle already. I said what I wanted to say, and more than anything, the Third Stage of my Skill will be useful hereon.¡»

    Milleia-san looked at that Fifth, and let out a sigh.

    ¡ºYou sure aren¡¯t honest. You haven¡¯t imparted the important things. From the Founder to the Third, if you had to say, the Walt House were feudal nobles of the countryside. Among them were some who stressed their households. Then why did my father, the Fifth make such a sudden upheaval? You didn¡¯t properly tell him.¡»

    The Fifth¡¯s eyebrow twitched, and he looked over Milleia-san.

    ¡ºThen why don¡¯t you? Does me teaching him such a thing hold any real meaning?¡»

    Within that tense air, the Third and Seventh were shrugging their shoulders. I sighed at their exchange, and stuck a word in to change the topic.

    ¡°Could I have a moment? Tomorrow, we¡¯ll depart from Galleria, and head for Rusworth. After that, we¡¯ll set out for Cartaffs, and our sea routes will be over. Since things are going smoothly for now, could I get some sparring in?¡±

    The reason I brought my feet to the Jewel was to spar with the ancestors. I had been too busy, and I didn¡¯t have that leisure for a while.

    I thought there was a necessity to train while I had the time. And the Fifth was thinking of ending his role, and disappearing. Milleia-san had denied it, but I couldn¡¯t say when he was going to go.

    The Seventh couldn¡¯t stand the air anymore, as he stood from his seat.

    ¡ºThen I¡¯ll take you on. Lyle, follow me.¡»

    With those words, he tried to head for his room, when one of the doors was violently mmed open.

    ... It was my room.

    With a grinning face identical to mine, stood LYLE.

    ¡ºHeard you were bored, so here I am. Everyone¡¯s adorable LYLE. Now, Lyle! Have a match with me! If you win, I¡¯ll return your memories!¡»

    Seeing my younger years set himself in a cool pose, my head started to hurt. I would definitely never do such a thing. When I thought that, and tried to say something, Milleia-san opened her mouth.

    ¡ºGood goddess. You¡¯re way too stubborn, father. There¡¯s no helping it then. Lyle¡¯s room of memories is, in a sense, the Jewel¡¯s room as well. I¡¯m going to go through it to peek into your memories.¡»

    On such words, LYLE made a reluctant face.

    ¡ºEh~? What about me? Milleia-san, that¡¯s tyranny. And you know, does he really need any more Skills? With as many as he has, Lyle has plenty, and I think there¡¯s more value in an advisor role.¡»

    On LYLE¡¯s words, Milleia-san shook her head to the side.

    ¡ºAnd what does relying on dead men forever aplish? To defeat Celes, there are plenty of things Lyle will have to know.¡»

    LYLE folded both hands behind his head. And he looked at Milleia-san, and spoke.

    ¡ºMy thoughts differ from yours, Milleia-san, and the will of the Jewel. I n on saving my family.¡»

    ¡°Saving?¡±

    I looked at him, and thought over the meaning of his words. Did he mean just as he said, or was he implying something else.

    Thinking a bit, it sounded as if he wanted me to free them from Celes¡¯ curse. But if it meant just as he said it...

    The Seventh looked at LYLE, and made a clenched fist.

    ¡ºLYLE, what do you mean by save? Don¡¯t you know? It¡¯s already impossible to atone for the things Maizel and ire have done...¡»

    Even if Celes was the source, would the surroundings ept it just like that? Celes was bad. So no one else has any sin. If such a thing worked, then I wouldn¡¯t even have to aim for emperor. Defeat Celes with a few elites, and everything would solve itself.

    But reality was different. Abnormal. The worst.

    LYLE looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡º... Even so, I¡¯ll save them. That¡¯s my wish as well. I know not of the Jewel¡¯s will, or the ancestors¡¯ of Milleia-san¡¯s thoughts on the matter. It¡¯s my personal intention.¡»

    The silent Third kept his head down.

    The Fifth didn¡¯t try to open his mouth. The Seventh was the same. But he was looking at LYLE with a conflicted expression. Milleia-san spoke.

    ¡º... I get it. Then get your business over with first. Father¡¯s matter can wait ¡®tilter.¡»

    The Fifth spoke unpleasantly.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re still bringing that up...¡»

    The Jewel¡¯s atmosphere was worse than ever before.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I opened my eyes in the Gallerian lodging house.

    The cold of nights and mornings hade out. I felt it was a little brisk, but there was another nket draped over mine, and that felt pleasantly warm.

    It seems Monica had prepared the other one. The individual herself wasn¡¯t in the room, and it seems she was out.

    I raised my upper half, and surely enough, felt the cold on my skin.

    ¡°... It¡¯s getting troublesome. Even when we¡¯re about to go on a full-blown trip.¡±

    Rusworth, and then Cartaffs.

    We would enter Bahnseim from Cartaffs, and head for Faunbeux. It was a considerable distance, and we would be traversing it with this horrid air in the Jewel.

    And I was forcibly sent to deal with LYLE... and even roped into hispetition.

    At present, I had experienced Growth six times. It was definitely on the high side. But if you asked if I could win against him, that wasn¡¯t the case.

    The movement technique Celes used. Milleia-san could do it too.

    I wouldn¡¯t say that alone was enough for him to match Celes, but the me that existed before Celes stole everything away... he was plenty a threat.

    ¡°Was I that amazing before? Could it be I¡¯d just forgotten... no, I did hear this and that was taken from me...¡±

    Could mere stealing really create that much a difference? With that on my mind, I left the bed, and stretched. Monica entered the room with a bucket in hand.

    It seems she had prepared hot water.

    ¡°Oh, you were awake? When I thought I was finally going to crawl under your nkets, and induce a misunderstanding into the next person that stopped by. You¡¯ve got to read the mood more.¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯re doing morning preparations, even if you say that, you¡¯ve not a fragment of persuasive power. You can quit with the usual jokes, get ready soon. Because we have to reach Rusworth¡¯s port within the day. Where¡¯re Aria, Shannon and ra?¡±

    When I said that, Monica set down the bucket on the floor, and brought over a chair. She looked ay my face, and tilted her head.

    ¡°Why do I have to look after the chicken¡¯s women as well? If you ask me to do it, I will, but putting this Monica... to look after other women...¡±

    As she began to shed crocodile tears, I hit her head, and her golden twin tails softly swayed.

    ¡°Ow. ¡®Twas a joke, was it not? Aria-san and the others are still asleep. They¡¯re tired out from the boat trip.¡±

    Our sea voyage would continue for a few more days, so I thought over what was toe.

    ¡°We have to rest when we can. ra is one thing, but please look after Shannon. She doesn¡¯t have any stamina.¡±

    I thought Shannon would be the first to suffer seasickness on this trip. Monica seemed to be mindful as well.

    ¡°The nutritional bnce of our meals is perfect. But if our movement continues, it will expend our health, so I can¡¯t say much to that. But Shannon has shown a rtive rise in physical fitness as ofte.¡±

    Hearing that, I touched a hand to my chin.

    ¡°... She was so bad to start with, that even living normally built up her stamina, huh.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Monica agreed.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Atop a ship.

    Moving separate from Lyle¡¯s party, Miranda watched the sailors working on deck.

    It wasn¡¯t a Tr¨¥s House ship. They had made south, and had chosen a route through a foreign country into Bahnseim.

    Perhaps because they had gone south, the wind was warm.

    Miranda grasped the hand rail, and looked at the sky. A blue sky spread out, and she could seend in the distance.

    ¡°Shannon, are you getting by alright?¡±

    Worrying for her sister Shannon, Miranda stroked her hair shaking in the wind with her fingertips.

    Shannon had said herself that she would stick with Lyle. Originally, she would have apany Miranda, or wait for them back at South Beim. It was certain her physical state was better than before, butpared to the others, there was a horrible gap.

    Thinking Shannon was thinking over things her own way, Miranda respected her will.

    Miranda was worried for Shannon, but she was also thinking of the southernnds.

    ¡°... We have a letter from the alliance and Cartaffs, but how much will they trust us.¡±

    To the south, there was a single country bordering Bahnseim. Itsnd was too vast to call a small country, but its scale was dubious to callrge.

    It was one of the countries carrying out dealings with Beim, but starting with Miranda, it was a country not a single one of them had any familiarity with.

    They had letters of introduction from the merchantpanies the country did business with, so they would probably be able to meet the king.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just do our best. If it doesn¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll still enter Bahnseim, and search for info there.¡±

    This time, the lord of the southern country was male. Even if they were female, Miranda¡¯s party would¡¯ve been sent regardless.

    But even if the number of rivals increased, if they didn¡¯t win, there¡¯d be no future. And it was a fact their power was still insufficient to defeat Celes.

    ¡°If he gets Faunbeux¡¯s assistance, the way things are going, we¡¯ll be at fifty percent of Bahnseim, if not a little less. We have to increase the number of cooperating countries a bit more.¡±

    And even if he obtained their cooperation, he eventually nned to rule above them as an empire. Miranda found it awkward.

    ¡°... So submission to Celes, or governance by Lyle. When you think of how both sides are Walts, the future of the continent lies in Walt House hands regardless. What a troublesome family.¡±

    Saying that, Mirandaughed a bit...

 Volume 14 - 3: Faction

    Faction

    Heading to Bahnseim through route of Fortress Redant, Adele and Maksim poked their heads out of the specially-prepared wagon¡¯s tent stuck over its loading tray.

    The horses were chokered, and those were Magic Tools. They raised their stamina and movement speed, having a sort of enhancement Skill carved into them.

    For the wagon as well, the cksmith and Monica had put some work into it, so the ride wasn¡¯t bad. Around, robed Valkyries sat.

    Silently, in the loading tray, Maksim looked forward. The coachwoman was also a Valkyrie, so he didn¡¯t have anything to do.

    ¡°... Adele-sama, it sure is quiet.¡±

    Maksim called over to Adele, as she checked the map. Without taking her eyes off of it, Adele answered.

    ¡°They¡¯re just staying silent, and they actually are capable of conversation, it seems. Going through Lyle-san, Monica-san is the one getting the group together. It¡¯s be quite a strange transitive.¡±

    Strange didn¡¯t just mean embarrassing. On the asion that Adele¡¯s party caused a problem, it meant Lyle would be informed of it.

    It was an important time, and if they did fail, then Lyle¡¯s party may cut them off. If they took any traitorous actions, their powerful allies, the Valkyries would be pointing their des their ways, she noticed.

    Lyle usually felt somewhat out of it, but he had a strange severe side to him. Young as he was, he wasn¡¯t an upfront foe, he had a tendency for the back door. Adele and Maksim both appraised him highly for that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. But with war dered by Bahnseim, Beim is quitecking in tension, or how should I put it...¡±

    Maksim touched a hand to his jaw, as he thought back to Fortress Redant. Naturally enough, there were loads of merchants who took routes through it. Because of that, there weren¡¯t even anymute regtions on it. A merchant-like policy.

    And while Bahnseim had dered war, it wasn¡¯t a season for them to move. From those circumstances, they couldn¡¯t help butck tension.

    ¡°Does Beim intend to win?¡±

    Adele let out a sigh.

    ¡°... They¡¯ve got a lot of countries dancing on their palms, after all. Perhaps they¡¯re making light of the situation. And they have many with high individual power. The aptitude of the adventurers who trained up in the Labyrinth are the real deal. With that in their eyes, perhaps the merchants are making light of Bahnseim.¡±

    Maksim crossed his arms, and looked down a bit. While formerly something of a vassal in Bahnseim, he was still once a knight. And he was called one of the greater knights of Bahnseim.

    The others knights like him who¡¯d persisted on with their beliefs had been defeated by Celes, so he knew how far his abilities fell short of hers to a detestable extent.

    And as he wasn¡¯t in a position to get revenge, Maksim relied on Lyle in Beim.

    But the time had finallye to move from the city of merchants. Irritated at Beim¡¯s underestimation of Celes¡¯ ability, as everything was going ording to n, Maksim was filled with inexplicable sentiment.

    ¡°Monsters and humans are different. I do hope they don¡¯t group battles with monsters together with war.¡±

    Adele raised her face from the map, and looked at Maksim¡¯s face.

    ¡°By the moment they notice that, it¡¯ll be toote.¡±

    What the two of them set off for was the anti-Walt House... now with Celes, it hadposed itself as the anti-Royal¡¯s feudal lord territories of Bahnseim.

    A number of houses crushed, it felt as if the entire country had gotten a clean sweep. But in actuality, Centralle¡¯s army, and the royal faction centered around the Walt House were still going around crushing opposing powers one after the next.

    In all of that, Adele had to look into the territories that weren¡¯t showing any movements.

    ¡°Let¡¯s also gather info within Bahnseim. We¡¯ll head for the territories resisting. Based on how it goes, aid may be necessary. If all goes well in the South, we¡¯ll be able to send support packages from north and south. The northern Cartaffs isn¡¯t a problem, but it would be nice if the south¡¯s... ¡¾Djanpear¡¿would cooperate with us.¡±

    Adele prayed Novem¡¯s group in the south would be sessful in getting the country¡¯s assistance.

    Maksim spoke.

    ¡°And let¡¯s also hope there are feudal lords who will assist us. If possible, some info on Centralle as well. I hope we can get as far as Dalien.¡±

    The territory he named was Dalien, where Lyle and Novem had first be adventurers...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Departing Galleria, and heading for Rusworth.

    But because of an envoy from Lorphys, I was unable to meet Elza-san either. So we set right off for Cartaffs, and descending from the ship at Cartaffs¡¯ port, we made for the castle.

    This was where we¡¯d part with Vera.

    ¡°Lyle, make sure you properly return alive. Without letting anyone die. There¡¯s no point if you don¡¯t survive victory.¡±

    Hearing that from Vera, I scratched my face with a finger, and nodded.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    From the start, I didn¡¯t intend to kill Celes even if it was the death of me. Winning and living on was my promise to my ancestors.

    ¡°Rather than a dead hero, I¡¯ll aim for the grand viin who survived.¡±

    When I said that, sheughed a bit.

    ¡°Very well. As long as you¡¯re alive, then grand viin it is. I¡¯ll apany you down to hell.¡±

    As I felt bashful on those words, the Third spoke up.

    ¡º... She¡¯s a good kid.¡»

    He said.

    Behind me, myrades with the minimum luggage were waiting. Aria put away her spear, with a sword hanging at her hip. She wasn¡¯tden with anything, in a state she could fight at any time.

    ¡°Lyle, hurry up with it. The knights are waiting.¡±

    At the end of her sights, the knights at station were waiting. Seeing that, ra held herrge staff against her shoulder, and lightly pushed up her sses with her left hand.

    ¡°They¡¯re restless. Perhaps they¡¯re worried about the time.¡±

    There, Vera spoke to me.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you keep the queen waiting. It¡¯ll being trouble to you. Then it¡¯ll be goodbye for a while. You¡¯re definitelying back.¡±

    With those words, closing one eye in a wink, Vera headed for the ship. She raised her right hand to wave, and while she wasn¡¯t looking my way, I waved as well.

    And as I headed for the carriage, Monica spoke tiredly.

    ¡°Chicken dickwad. We¡¯re down one. Just look at her... how terrible.¡±

    The one with a pale face was Shannon. Perhaps she had been unable to sleep at night, but she had been up the whole way, coupled with sea sickness, resulting in a horrible condition.

    ¡°... Treat me better. I¡¯m a patient right now.¡±

    I covered my face with my left hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ve suddenly grown anxious about this trip. Shannon, when we go to the castle, you have to get some rest at once. Monica, please keep close to her, and look after her.¡±

    There, Monica made a reluctant face.

    ¡°If it¡¯s an order, I¡¯ll do it. Though I seriously don¡¯t want to. Since it¡¯s the chicken¡¯s orders...¡±

    Watching my exchange with Monica, Aria walked ahead.

    ¡°Now hurry on. Lyle, carry Shannon.¡±

    Aria had to stay light in case anything happened, and leaving it to small-built ra would draw eyes. Monica was carrying baggage, so of course, the job went to me.

    ¡°... Do you want me to carry you over a shoulder? Or a piggy back?¡±

    When I joked around, Shannon grinned through her pale face.

    ¡°Just you try it. If it feels I¡¯m going to barf, I¡¯ll throw it all up on you.¡±

    It felt she really would do it, so I decided for a princess cradle where I could see iting.

    A little away, Rauno-san looked at us as he shook his head.

    ¡°So this is the party of Beim¡¯s hero. Howid back.¡±

    Iughed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? If we felt nervous here, we¡¯d never hold up.¡±

    There, Rauno-sanughed.

    ¡°Why of course... I¡¯m not going to the castle, so I¡¯ll be off in town. We¡¯ll meet up at the gate on departure day.¡±

    ¡°Understood.

    As I nodded, Rauno-san split off.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Walking down the castle town, Rauno erased his presence.

    There were knights around who knew his face, and he didn¡¯t want to show them the current him. As a knight, he was called a disgrace by the previous king, and basically chased from the country.

    To avoid any trouble, he erased his presence with a Skill, and walked.

    At that moment.

    He heard a loud voice from the bar.

    ¡°Cut the crap! To hell with, save me, and be king! Is her majesty alright in the head? Offer our loyalty to that brat? Don¡¯t take us for fools!¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been officially announced that Lyle would be taken as a groom. But at the castle, her majesty Ludmi was quite open about it. The rumors instantly spread, and it felt as if it was purposely spread.

    (Theirints are natural. How Lyle¡¯s party will move... I should tell them.)

    In order to precisely convey info, Rauno hid his body, and listened in.

    ¡°Come to think of it, did you know Rauno was in ¡®is party that day?¡±

    When one of the three-man-drunk knights said that, another¡¯s eyebrow moved. Perhaps one of them was young, as they didn¡¯t know about Rauno.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°The knights¡¯ disgrace. He uses a skill that¡¯s pretty much peeping, and calmly does the dirtiest things. Last king said he wasn¡¯t worthy to be a knight, and drove ¡®im out. Coulda executed ¡®im too.¡±

    Hearing the opinion of a standard knight wasn¡¯t enough to agitate Rauno. Dirty work was left as his responsibility.

    And when that came to light, he was exiled. Many knights recognized him as an atrocious knight.

    ¡°¡¯e¡¯ll use a guy like that. No doubt that Lyle guy¡¯s a dirty one. Beim¡¯s hero? If he were Cartaffs-born, even if he were a knight, he¡¯d be lucky to get the menialbor.¡±

    Getting a bloated ego from his drink, the three knights let out theirints. Seeing them, Rauno let out a sigh.

    And in that, one of them spoke.

    ¡°Ah~ if only I¡¯d have saved the queen, then I¡¯d be king by now.¡±

    Rauno wanted to give a bitter smile. Without a single action taken to save her, or the slightest bit of info gathered, on top of letting Larc do as he pleased. Remembering all that made him want to burst intoughter. Sarcasticughter.

    And after hearing a few moreints, and seeing their conversation go full circle, he walked off. Thinking them the words of drunks, he couldn¡¯t help but be somewhat mindful of it, as he felt his homnd grow cold to him.

    (It¡¯s colder than Beim. We¡¯re north, so I guess there¡¯s no helping it.)

    And feeling that cold, Rauno disappeared into a crowd....

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In a room of the castle, Aria and ra sat to Lyle¡¯s sides.

    Splendid food lined the table, and an orchestra was performing to wee them.

    Around were maids, and knights for guarding, while before Lyle¡¯s eyes, Ludmi sat in a conspicuously extravagant chair and folded her legs.

    She put her lips to a ss of wine, and after sipping only a little, she parted it. That action was fascinating.

    Aria looked at Ludmi, and felt just a little jealous.

    (Since she was called the princess knight, I thought she¡¯d be cruder.)

    Compared with herself, it looked as if every one of her opponents exceeded her.

    Ludmi opened her mouth.

    ¡°Is the food to your tastes?¡±

    Lyle smiled.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s extremely delicious. Being treated to such a wee, on the contrary, it actually makes me feel apologetic.¡±

    Ludmi smiled a bit.

    ¡°It¡¯s for my future husband. We¡¯ll at least do this much.¡±

    She boldly dered Lyle her future husband, and she didn¡¯t seem perturbed at all. Aria looked at Lyle. He was smiling, but that she felt his smile was mildly strained was because of all the time she¡¯d spent with him.

    All the way from Dalien. Excluding Novem, Aria had been with Lyle the longest.

    (We¡¯ve been together for more than a year. It went by in the blink of an eye.)

    When winter passed, and spring came, it would already be two years. She was a year older than Lyle, and about to turn eighteen.

    She hadn¡¯t ckened in maintaining her red hair, but even so she was an adventurer. There couldn¡¯t help but be times where she was unable to, and from the start, her personality wasn¡¯t one to care for it so thoroughly. Her skin was also more tanned than before, and she was giving off the feel of an adventurer.

    She had gained more wounds that wouldn¡¯t fade, and whenpared to Ludmi, Aria couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of inferiority.

    There, Ludmi looked at her.

    ¡°A bath has been prepared. Today, take it easy, and heal the fatigue from your trip. And... I have something I¡¯d like to talk about with the two of you over there.¡±

    The ones Ludmi designated were Aria and ra...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... ra answered Ludmi¡¯s invitation, and apanied Aria to the bath.

    In thatrge bathing area, a bath that looked like it had been carved out of solid stone was bestowed with sculptures, with gold ornaments adorning them.

    It was a huge bathing... but the only one who usually used it was Ludmi. There were female knights standing keeping quiet around, acting as guards.

    The surrounding scenery... with much to steal one¡¯s eyes away, ra and Aria¡¯s eyes were directed at Ludmi¡¯s body.

    She had been wearing an outfit with a low degree of exposure, so they hadn¡¯t noticed it. But Ludmi¡¯s body also had many scars, and it was quite a painful figure.

    ¡°You¡¯re prettier than I thought. That Lyle averted his eyes when he saw my body, so I thought he had some unconventional preferences, but that doesn¡¯t look to be the case. Seems I can hold some expectations.¡±

    Laughing, Ludmi submerged herself in the tub, and stretched out her legs. She had lowered herself onto the stone steps leading into it, so it looked as if she was sitting in a seat.

    Seeing her painful form, both ra and Aria swallowed their breath. As she¡¯d fought as a knight, those wounds were surely all over her body. No, perhaps it was only natural for them to be there.

    ¡°... You¡¯ve got quite... a few scars.¡±

    When ra said that, Ludmi smiled.

    ¡°I used to be quite strong-willed, you see. Like hell I¡¯d lost to any man, I¡¯d say as I went out front and troubled my subordinates. Finding yourself on the brink of death a number of times makes you notice a few things. Back then, I never even thought I would end up as queen.¡±

    Wearing ck clothing stuck so close to her skin, not showing much of her bare skin seemed to be to hide the wounds.

    And Ludmi spoke a little embarrassed.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve said it before, but I approve of mistresses. That¡¯s the extent of a man he is. I want to monopolize, but with the size of his goal, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s impossible. And so... will the two of you lend me your power?¡±

    On the call to action, ra was confused.

    ¡°Um, by that, do you mean...¡±

    When Aria nervously asked, Ludmi made a dark smile as she spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. A faction. More than ten members, and there are going to be more henceforth, right? Then it¡¯s only natural for me to hold a faction of my own.¡±

    ra thought over what she should do.

    (Build a faction able to oppose Novem-san and Miranda-san? What a pain.)

    Seeing their silence, Ludmi spoke.

    ¡°Well, just think over it. I¡¯ll offer better conditions than the others. Because Cartaffs is arge country, after all. And I¡¯ve bad affinity with those women of Rusworth and Galleria. If our countries are entangled, it is inevitable we shan¡¯t get along.¡±

    Aria was troubled. Naturally, ra was as well. From how boldly she dered it, they were scared at not knowing the standards for which they were chosen. ra asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think we could already be of another faction?¡±

    Ludmi spoke as if seeing through it.

    ¡°I think you are. But you don¡¯t have a clear allegiance yet, right? If you made such a thing at the present stage, that party of yours would crumble at once.¡±

    Aria stood. Showing off her trained body, and letting herrge breasts sway.

    ¡°Then why bring it out with this timing!?¡±

    Ludmi spoke with a serious expression.

    ¡°... It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve any intentions to get in the way. But the witches of Rusworth and Galleria. They¡¯re bad news. On top of not being ustomed to men, they don¡¯t understand men in their essence. Their desire to monopolize instantlyes out. In that case, they¡¯ll definitely drag his feet. In all actuality, if Lorphys hadn¡¯t moved to get in the way, they may havein hands on Lyle. And if it ended like that, it wouldn¡¯t have been interesting for you, right?¡±

    It seems Ludmi was involved in the conveniently timed envoys from Lorphys.

    ra thought back to the words Novem handed down.

    ¡®Please protect Lyle-sama¡¯s chastity. I don¡¯t mind if you use Aria-san and Monica-san.¡¯

    She had said. Novem was wary of it, and Ludmi was as well.

    Ludmi looked at ra¡¯s face.

    ¡°So you knew as well? Well, it matters not. It seems the bnce has barely been preserved up to now, but can you say that about it forever? Personally, I don¡¯t want such a grand n twisted by women problems. I won¡¯t force you to join a faction. But I¡¯d be happy if you¡¯d cooperate without getting in the way.¡±

    Seeing Ludmi¡¯s smile, Aria was dumbfounded. ra knew she didn¡¯t have enough strength to hold the female camp down, and it¡¯s not as if she had full trust towards Novem.

    After looking down a bit.

    ¡°Understood. I will assist.¡±

    Ludmiughed, while Aria looked at ra with a surprised face.

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful. I looked into you, and from the moment I did, I wanted to have you by my side.¡±

    It seems Ludmi had looked into ra. That would mean she called out to her knowing full well.

    Aria looked at ra with an unsatisfied expression.

    ¡°ra, you...¡±

    In the bath devoid of Lyle, the women were gradually increasing the scale of the strife toe...

    (TL: RIP Aria¡¯s breasts.)

 Volume 14 - 4: What did I Want?

    What did I Want?

    Room of memories.

    It was a space where the ancestor and Jewel could recreate scenes of the past.

    Mansions, yards, battlefields, reproducing a number of things, the ancestors showed me their memories.

    Like the Walt House¡¯s unexpected start, and what they were thinking as they acted; it was all recorded by the Jewel. As it continued doing.

    In such a room of records, I was running about the mansion yard. With the Skills... Speed, Map, Search, Field, Limit Burst... various skills simultaneously active, I ran from ce to ce to avoid the magic raining down.

    What carved out the tidywn was a rain of lightning showers from above.

    There had always been a statue of ady in that yard, and sitting on her shoulder, a younger me... LYLE kicked his feet up and down as he used magic.

    ¡°H-how in the!?¡±

    Rolling across the ground, I got to my feet, and burst off again. Whenever magic hit the ground, it would raise an explosion, preventing me from running properly.

    And the reason I was running was because, even if I attacked, my attacks were all dealt with.

    ¡ºHey, we¡¯ve only just begun here. Yet you¡¯ve already been fatally wounded thrice... as I thought, you really should give that body back.¡»

    Seeing that grinning childish face of mine, even if it was my own, I was irritated. I spread my left hand, and created mes to activate magic.

    From top to bottom, I swung my hand as if to throw it, and the ball of me headed for him.

    ¡°Fire bullet!¡±

    My magic that was only on the level of harassment, with the Second¡¯s Skill Select, I had fine-tuned for it to definitely hit LYLE.

    Seeing that, LYLE let out a sigh, as he swung the sabre in his hand to cut the fireball apart.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re too honest in going straight for the vitals. If you really want to do that, you have to hit them faster. Or otherwise... Select.¡»

    On LYLE¡¯s mutterings, lightning came down towards me from the sky. I immediately checked where it would impact, and as I ran a route to avoid it...

    ¡°Oh, damn. He baited me!¡±

    ¡ºYou¡¯re slow on the uptake. Though if you tried to endure the other one, you¡¯d be in tatters regardless. If this were reality, it¡¯d have been fatal.¡»

    Having moved to where I turned to run, LYLE thrust his sabre out at me. I parried it with a Katana, and went straight into a kick.

    Lightlynding on top of my foot, he looked at me, grinned, and kicked up as well. By that young boy¡¯s foot to my chin, my field of vision was sent to the sky, and I copsed on the ground.

    ¡°W-why can you use Skills...¡±

    I unsteadily tried to rise, but my head was spinning, and I couldn¡¯t stand. A fighting style different from the ancestors, and the ability to use the Skills up to theirst levels.

    ¡ºBecause you and me are the same. I¡¯m you, and you¡¯re me. So the Jewel will let me use the Skills as well. I¡¯ll just throw this out there, but I¡¯m undoubtedly worse at using the Skills than their respective ancestors. I¡¯m just making clever use of them.¡»

    LYLE looked over my incapacitated state, andughed as he leaned down.

    ¡ºWhen you have such amazing Skills on you, you haven¡¯t mastered them. I¡¯m not talking about training the Skills. It¡¯s only natural to fall short of the individuals who manifested them. But you¡¯ve got to time them better, and use them more craftily.¡»

    When I forced myself to stand, LYLE tripped me up, and had me roll.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s all for today. Next... go to the Fifth¡¯s room.¡»

    I looked up at the familiar sky of the memories, vexed that I couldn¡¯t even beat this child.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The round table room.

    When I dropped in, the Third was looking at Milleia-san with a grin.

    ¡ºSo even your prided eyes can¡¯t see through my illusions. You¡¯re such a scatterbrain, Milleia-chan.¡»

    Seeing him chuckle as he put a hand to his mouth, Milleia-sann made a displeased expression.

    Her hand was gripping a handgun, and the room smelled faintly of gunpowder.

    I looked at the Fifth sitting on the table.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    The Fifth looked uninterested, but it seems he had properly been observing everything that transpired. He gave me a courteous exnation.

    ¡ºThe Third riled Millea up. Well, since she suddenly started giving us orders, maybe that irritated him. Or perhaps he just wanted to tease her... she pointed her gun at him, but what she beautifully shot through happened to be an illusion.¡»

    Hearing the Third had riled her up, I mused over how rare it was for birds of a feather to feud as I looked over the two. I ignored the Seventh, who looked a little disappointed in his chair.

    The Third continued chuckling.

    ¡ºMilleia-chan, Milleia-chan. You kept bragging about those demon eyes, so could it have been on purpose? Did you miss on purpose? You don¡¯t have to be so thoughtful just because I¡¯m your great grandfather. Lookie, I¡¯m over here. Try and hit me.¡»

    To the Third with his arms spread wide, Milleia-san turned her empty left hand. There, while I didn¡¯t see her pull one out, she was gripping a gun, and she pulled the trigger...

    ¡ºKuh!¡»

    ... The Third, from the space he was shot, made a crooked smile as he faded away.

    ¡ºAhahaha, I¡¯m over here. You don¡¯t have to be so angry.¡»

    The righteous general who spread the Walt House¡¯s name through Bahnseim... and far across foreignnds. The Hero of Remlrandt was leading Milleia-saw about by the nose.

    Milleia-san shot again and again. And as she tossed aside one gun after the next, theughs of the Third echoed around the room.

    A stray shot hit the Seventh.

    ¡ºOw!¡»

    The Fifth looked at that, let out a sigh, leapt from the table, and beckoned to me.

    ¡ºLyle, it¡¯s noisy out here, soe over for a bit.¡»

    Invited by the Fifth, I headed for his room of memories.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In the past.

    In his room, I had seen the events surrounding May, and the family¡¯s problems.

    With a philosophical look on his face, the Fifth sighed, snapped his fingers, and changed the surrounding scenery. The gray images projected the inside of the Walt House, gradually gaining their color.

    In it all, there was a woman of small build, preciously holding a baby.

    Distanced in age, the Fourth... Max looked on with a smile.

    ¡ºMax, it¡¯s a boy! A boy!¡»

    Happy that she had a boy, the woman gave a full smile. What I had seen of her standing dauntingly towards the Fourth and criticizing him left so strong an impression, I found it surprising.

    ¡ºYeah, with this, the Walt House is secure.¡»

    Max looked delighted, but the woman... Max¡¯s wife¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡ºWhat are you talking about? There¡¯s no telling what will happen in the world. This child needs some brothers and sisters. Hey, Fredricks! When you get brothers and sisters who¡¯ll support you, you¡¯ve got to treasure them.¡»

    Max gave a bitter smile.

    ¡ºSo in the end, you went with my suggestion of ¡¾Fredricks¡¿, huh? Makes a man happy.¡»

    The woman¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡ºT-that¡¯s... because I¡¯m going to name the next one! Fredricks, what name do you think sounds good for your younger brother and sister?¡»

    His wife held the baby¡¯s cheek to her own. Max watched over it with a smile.

    ¡ºRight. Father did die young. Originally, I was supposed to have some younger siblings of my own.¡»

    The third was the sole war-casualty of the Walt House. He had overturned a hopeless situation, but what he lost in exchange was his life.

    The Fifth looked upon the scene.

    ¡ºI haven¡¯t the slightest idea what Milleia wants me to show you. There are plenty of things I don¡¯t want to show, but if I say that, then I¡¯ll be staying here forever. I¡¯m happy I got to see how May¡¯s grown, but having things as they are for ages toe is, you know...¡»

    Saying that, the Fifth exined the scene. It was either the Fourth¡¯s memory, or a record from the Jewel, but it was without a doubt, the moment of his birth.

    And at the point, it didn¡¯t seem likely he would end up an only child. Both Max and his wife were already thinking about the next one.

    The couple¡¯s rtionship, from how scared the Fourth was, I thought it would be terrible, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ... In that case, the cause had to be that ¡®ident¡¯ the Fourth spoke of.

    The Fifth looked over the warm family scene as he spoke. Around, the maids looked upon the rejoicing woman with gentle smiles. Outside the door, the knights clenched their fists for joy.

    Watching that scene...

    ¡ºLyle. How does this scenery look to you? Is it strange? Or is it normal?¡»

    Having heard those words, I.

    ¡°Um... isn¡¯t it normal? Everyone looks happy, and the Fourth and his wife look extremely delighted as well.¡±

    The Firth, a little tiredly.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. By your time, the house had the leisure to think of it that way. We were a Baron House at the time. Climbing by the Third¡¯s achievements, we had only just be true nobles. The Walt House was an upstart backed with momentum. And that¡¯s surely why. This scene was a rare one.¡»

    What he exined was the lifeform that was nobles.

    ¡ºDid you know? The marriages of nobles are the links between houses.¡»

    ¡°I know. No, I was going to learn.¡±

    Hearing my response, the Fifth smiled a little sorrowfully.

    ¡ºShould I think it a good thing, or get angry at the fact you don¡¯t know... perhaps that¡¯s my fault. I tried seeking a warm household for Fiennes, and failed. Because I had shoved family love, and the obligations of nobles into it. It seems Brod went alright, and the Walt House shouldered the whole burden of it.¡»

    The Sixth married the women he loved. But at the same time, he took on mistresses like the Fifth. The legal wife was quite angry about that.

    The Fifth taught me the side of the Sixth I didn¡¯t know about.

    ¡ºThat guy didn¡¯t have to try and imitate me. No matter what you do, if there are merits, there will be demerits as well. I had increased the family, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about that anymore... but after taking a wife, he instantly went right out to get mistresses. I was extremely anxious. But despite how worried I was over what his wife he met through marriage interview thought, he put it to practice as if he thought it was only natural.¡»

    Seeing the Fifth cradle his head, I thought it was surely troubling at the time. It seems the Fifth held some dissatisfaction at the Sixth as well.

    If you¡¯ll let me have my say, isn¡¯t it because he was looking at you? The Third once said youe to resemble the one you hate.

    The scene changed, now a fidgeting young Sixth... Fiennes¡¯ figure. He looked greatly perplexed before a high-ss woman of blond hair and blue eyes. An aged Fredricks was also holding his head.

    The Fifth looked at the woman, with disheveled hair, throwing and breaking anything that she couldy her hands on. Just looking at that, it looked as if the woman was the worse.

    But...

    ¡ºThat girl was the daughter of an imperial noble. She married into the provincial Walt House, but that¡¯s because the Sixth gave her a passionate confession. And so she came to the mansion, and tried her best in her own way. There were times she wanted to cry in this unfamiliar environment, but she endured through... then you see, that guy boldly...¡»

    The surrounding scenes sprung to action. Fiennes avoided a thrown vace.

    ¡ºW-what¡¯s wrong with mistresses!? With the Walt House¡¯s scale, that much is...¡»

    The woman cried out.

    ¡ºYou said you¡¯d only love me alone! I believed in you! And yet... and yet!¡»

    A thrown decorative te hit Fiennes on the mark, but I couldn¡¯t¡¯ sympathize with him.

    The Fifth sighed.

    ¡º... To have her calm down, I heard out her story after that. It seems she was resolved from the moment she was born into a noble House. To marry a man she didn¡¯t love, and have children... a man wouldn¡¯t understand, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s harsh. But being confessed love to, and married was something out of her dreams. The difference in environment, was something she wanted to ovee for the sake of the love Fiennes offered her, it seems. What was natural here was plenty strange in Centralle. And what Fiennes did to answer her hard work, was introduce her to other women.¡»

    The fact he surprisingly followed through for his son, left me contrarily shocked.

    And the Fifth looked at the crying blond-haired woman.

    ¡ºLyle. Just as this girl said, the marriages of nobles are the links between houses. Even if there¡¯s no love in it, children are born, and houses are seeded. That is normal. Within that, it isn¡¯t rare to find a couple where both sides take on a lover once a child is born. The Walt House was a neer to that field, so for better or worse, we were unaware. It¡¯s true mama... my mother was a bit of a dreamer. So perhaps she held a yearning for a warm household.¡»

    While he called his mother mama, he never called the Fourth papa. I¡¯m pretty sure his mother forced it on him.

    ¡°Does that mean the Walt House is abnormal?¡±

    When I said that, the Fifth smiled.

    ¡ºIt isn¡¯t normal. That alone is for certain. Those precepts from the First were a joke at a bar, for goddess¡¯ sake.¡»

    I also gave a wry smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s... right.¡±

    And his smile turned sorrowful.

    ¡º... And I did too. With one wife, I wanted a warm house. And yet, Fiennes had thrown that all away. I even told him only to prepare mistresses if his wife couldn¡¯t have children.¡»

    It seems the Fifth was actually jealous of the Sixth. And the surrounding scenery turned grey, and disappeared. A new sceneid out.

    Lyle(;£à?¦Ø?¡ä): ¡°Fifth! Please teach me the trick to maintaining a harem! What do you do when they start forming factions!?¡±

    Fifth Generation Head ¦²(©b§¥©b£»): ¡°Don¡¯t carelessly intervene! Think of them as bombs with the fuses lit! If you touch them wrong, they¡¯ll explode in your face! You listening? Treat every day as a bomb on the verge of explosion, and cope. Always pay mind to everything. Act oblivious, as you calmly deal with it. But... ¡±

    Fifth Generation Head (;©b§Õ©b): ¡°... It¡¯ll still explode anyways. So you¡¯re not trying to prevent the explosion. You¡¯re trying to explode them skillfully. Harems... think of them as bombs where it isn¡¯t strange if they explode at any moment. And keep in mind they will always blow up eventually. Without fail. For me, at least two times in public...¡±

 Volume 14 - 5: Young Fredricks

    Young Fredricks

    In Bahnseim, true nobles was a term to denote baron and above.

    Knight, and bar were positions that existed below that. But they weren¡¯t despised or anything; considering territory scale and responsibility, it wasn¡¯t a mistake that true nobility started from the Baron House.

    The poption under their charge, and the size of thend to manage.

    They had an obligation to protect it all, and from it, the vassal knight and bar positions came to be.

    But they hadn¡¯t spent long years to obtain that title. The surroundings held dissatisfaction towards the upstart Walt House

    The Third was a Hero, and the Fourth got on well with the King... he thought. Those times were good ones. But then came the Fifth¡¯s era.

    From that time, the country of Bahnseim started growing stormy. Because invasions from outside powers were on a decline. As goes without saying, they had recovered the national power they expended in the Third¡¯s time, and it was a time where their left-overints, and the problems within the country wereing to the surface.

    In the Fifth¡¯s room of memories...

    The scene projected there was something I couldn¡¯t believe.

    It was an unfamiliar mansion, not the Walt House¡¯s. With verdure hair, the Fifth of his childhood... Fredricks had his best clothes stained with dirt, surrounded by boys and girls at an unpopr corner.

    Fredricks was crying.

    ¡ºI-I didn¡¯t do any...¡»

    He was small-built from a young age, and he didn¡¯t have the removed atmosphere he had now. And seeing the he of the past, the Fifth covered his face with his right hand.

    ¡º... I thought you didn¡¯t have to see. But if Milleia isn¡¯t satisfied, then I¡¯ll never be able to intrust my Skill to you.¡»

    The gathered girls and boys kicked him.

    ¡ºShut it, damn upstart!¡»

    ¡ºBecause of your house, ours is going through hell!¡»

    ¡ºWhen you¡¯re just a low-ss house, getting so stuck up because they call you a Hero!¡»

    The giggling girls seemed to truly enjoy the sight of Fredricks being kicked.

    Unable to endure it, I extended a hand to the leging at him, but without being able to touch it, I passed right through. It was a projection of a memory, and Fredricks was mmed against the wall.

    The Fifth exined.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because the throne had already been seeded. The king who felt a debt to the Walt house... or rather, the one who feared the Third was already an old man of a generation gone by. The situation had changed. Could it be these kids felt something in their childish view of the world?¡»

    ¡°What was the Walt House¡¯s fault?¡±

    ¡ºHmm? Ah~, it was that. The Fourth¡¯s ability in domestic affairs really was high, it goes to show. He invited craftsmen to a ce devoid of anything, and raised them to be great. ording to mama, he was managing the territory through trial and error, and sticking his hands into a number of things, but... the results came out.¡»

    The results came out. As they starteding out, the Walt House began standing out from the surroundings, it seemed.

    While the tax was the same, if you helped out in projects, you could get an exemption, or reward, and that brought out peoples¡¯ motivation.

    As a result, it made a situation where there was less tax in the Walt House than anywhere around.

    ¡ºI understand their hatred, you know. If the tax is extremely lower somewhere, the people will flow there. Both who they run to and who they run from are troubled, right? So after a few of those talks we got things together to an extent. Though the Fourth tried rmending it to the others as well, it seems. But no one can get motivated if it means lowering their prospects. Even if there¡¯s arge sess next door.¡»

    Even if they knew it would seed, there are many people out there who wouldn¡¯t want to change the way things have always been, said the Fifth. And it was there that the Walt House shouldered arge problem.

    ¡º... The Walt House that had always been thought of as low-ss suddenly held thergest power. But if everyone worked together, it was possible suppress the House. We were standing on a dubious power bnce words can¡¯t describe.¡»

    The children on the bullying side had probably been raised watching their parent¡¯s fear and hatred towards the House.

    ¡ºThinking back now, they were probably scared. Of the Walt House that continued to grow.¡»

    As the Fifth said that, the children began to leave. With teary eyes, Fredricks wiped his face with his sleeve, stood, and patted the dirt off of his clothing.

    And his retainers were brought over by the mansion¡¯s servants.

    ¡°... The servants were in on it?¡±

    Those servants¡¯ expression ranged from conflicted, to holding inughter. Perhaps they were talked into conspiracy by the House¡¯s heir, but they¡¯d probably kept his retainers busy.

    ¡ºFredricks-sama! What happened to you!¡»

    ¡ºAh, t-this is...¡»

    Before he could say anything a servant of the mansion spoke.

    ¡ºDid you fall over? That¡¯s terrible. We¡¯ll prepare a change of clothing for you at once.¡»

    He said, and led him off.

    Having seen that, I didn¡¯t know what to say. I didn¡¯t think the Fifth would have that sort of past.

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡º... Lyle, let¡¯s leave it here today. It¡¯s quite hard on me too.¡»

    On his words, I nodded, and left for the Round table room. In the room, Milleia-san was raising and lowering her shoulders in deep breathes, with a hand to the floor.

    Her form was watched by the Third, who was sitting in his own seat.

    ¡ºLyle, were you able to learn anything?¡»

    He was yawning, and it didn¡¯t look as if he¡¯d moved a step from there, I looked over Milleia-san and the Third as I spoke.

    ¡°Could it be you purposely pulled Milleia-san away.¡±

    The Third chuckled.

    ¡ºEveryone has a past they don¡¯t want others to see. I thought the slight father-con Milleia-chan might voice a desire to tag along. She¡¯s also a brother-con to boot. What a troublesome great grandchild I have.¡»

    Milleia-san stood, and looked at me.

    ¡º... Lyle, did you see the Fifth¡¯s past? Whether you learn something from it or not is all up to you.¡»

    I shook my head to the side.

    ¡ºMilleia-san, please don¡¯t throw out that sort of line, as if none of that ever happened.¡»

    When I said that, the gunpoint was turned on me, so I fled to the world of reality.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The morning we would depart from Cartaffs.

    I looked at the strange atmosphere surrounding myrades.

    Shannon was the same as always. She sat at the end of the cool newly-reborn Porter¡¯s loading tray, pping her legs as she took in the outside scenery.

    But ra was acting a little strange.

    She was talking with Ludmi-san, who came to see us off, but by her attitude it was as if their conversation was one of sworn friends.

    Ludmills-san spoke.

    ¡°Here is the item in question. It¡¯s a good things that we had them in Cartaffs, but they¡¯re rtively rare. Please treat them with care.¡±

    What ra nodded and epted looked to be a sort of bullet.

    ¡°It¡¯s a huge help. Bullets are valuable.¡±

    Ludmi-san handed those valuable bullets to her en masse.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. That you¡¯re safe is vital to me. And it will also be necessary to protect Lyle.¡±

    Saying that, Ludmi-sanughed.

    It¡¯s true it would be a huge help if ra had the means to fight. For monsters, or for bandits, attacks by handguns had an extent of effect.

    But watching over the two of them, Aria alone made a conflicted expression. And there was a strange distance between them. No, it looked like she was taking distance from Shannon as well.

    Monica near me looked at that sense of distance.

    ¡ºOh? It does seem to me that a new faction has made its move. Now go and crush each other. I, Monica am more than plenty for the chicken dickwad.¡»

    Seeing here out with factions, I scoffed.

    ¡°What factions? You make it sound so grandiose. Quite a bit happenedst time, but I doubt it¡¯s gone to that level. Good grief... even so, I thought Aria would be the one to get along with Ludmi-san.¡±

    As simr female fighters, I thought Aria and Ludmi-san would surely have plenty to sympathize over. But after going off to the bath together, the one who made friends with her was ra, it seems.

    The strange pairing made me want to tilt my head, but epting those sorts of things happened, I decided to depart.

    From the Jewel, Milleia-san, who¡¯d been silent form her sullenness opened her mouth.

    ¡º... A powerful foe has appeared. I never thought that child would go to that side.¡»

    The Third¡¯s voice was a little lower than usual.

    ¡ºIf anyoneys a hand on my favorite ra-chan, I will get angry.¡»

    Listening to their conversation, I wanted to tilt my head once more, when the Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºHow unexpected. I thought Ludmi and Aria would have much to talk about... likes repel, was it?¡»

    Within all that, the Fifth alone addressed me.

    ¡º... Lyle, call out to Aria. You can just strike a conversation while on the move. And you need to hold a little more tension.¡»

    We were heading for Bahnseim from here, so that¡¯s what I thought it was about, but it seems I was off.

    ¡ºThis is bad. A wife who knows of factions. She may be more troublesome than Novem.¡»

    He seemed to be worrying about it in earnest.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The journey on the reborn Porter was pleasant.

    On most roads, it could move with little sway. As we were travelling in a lump of steel, bandits and monsters didn¡¯t know what it was, and were too wary toe out.

    Watching from afar, they saw how our movement speed was even greater than it had ever been, and gave up on chasing us.

    I sat on the loading tray¡¯s bench-like sofas I spoke to Aria beside me.

    ¡°It¡¯s be quitefortable. Though it¡¯s a problem how the strange added features have made it a little narrower.¡±

    Aria shared the opinion.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t shake as much as before, and it¡¯s be morefortable, but it¡¯s narrow. It would¡¯ve been nice if we had arger one. Like the one at Damien¡¯s ce...¡±

    Aria was smiling. But when Damien¡¯s name came out, Monica- who was knitting- reacted. She stood, and spread out her arms.

    ¡°You mean to say you prefer that fake Porter with nothing but its size to it!? You make light of this mass of romance I even added transformation functions to, and the proof of me and the chicken¡¯s love¡ª ow!¡±

    I borrowed Aria¡¯s spear to lightly tap the hilt against her head. A teary-eyes Monica sat on the spot, with both hands pressed to the hit portion. Her twin-tails gracefully fell across the floor.

    She was calcting, and purposely making herself look cute, Valkyrie Unit One had informed me recently, so it felt quite crafty to me.

    ¡°Monica, quiet down a bit. You¡¯ll wake up the girl drooling asleep right next to you.¡±

    Seeing Shannon happily asleep, Monica took out a cloth, and wiped off the drool.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t sully me and the Chicken Dickwad¡¯s Porter.¡±

    And after saying that, she sat down again, and resumed her knitting. It was almost time for winter. It seems she was doing various things to prepare for it.

    Last winter, she had stuffed way too much love into a heavy sweater and muffler, and gloves. I was a little curious as to what she woulde out with this year.

    I let out a sigh, as I returned Aria¡¯s spear.

    ¡°Thinking back to the start, we¡¯ve got quite a few more people. When I used to make Zelphy-san angry in Dalien as I tried to be an adventurer. Yet now, we¡¯ve been driven out of the Guild.¡±

    Zelphy-san was the adventurer who advised us right when we had just be adventurers. In a town full of newbie adventurers, she was a veteran.

    She used to be of a family in service to Aria¡¯s House, and something of a big sister to her, it seems.

    ¡°If she looked at the current me, what would Zelphy say... if it¡¯s appearance alone, I¡¯ve be a splendid adventurer, have I?¡±

    It¡¯s true Aria held the presence of a female adventurer. On top of the equipment she¡¯d grown ustomed to, her fighting style would make men feel ashamed.

    But even so, from my point of view, having seen her various failures in her novice days.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown wilder, but you haven¡¯t changed too much. Lively, with surprisingly maidenesque hobbies.¡±

    Aria spoke awkwardly.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m crude after all.¡±

    She said, but it didn¡¯t look like she was too mindful of it herself. Sheughed a bit. But her expression immediately turned dark.

    ¡°Lyle, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    She looked up at the ceiling, and confirmed that ra driving up top couldn¡¯t hear, before speaking in a smaller voice.

    ¡°As I thought. I¡¯m, you know... as you can see, and I¡¯ll still help you but... I think I¡¯ll give up on bing your wife.¡±

    What Aria put to mouth were words that she¡¯d assist but not marry me. But it looks like some part of her was seeking for me to approve of it.

    In any case... I wanted Aria to find happiness, and if that was her choice, then...

    But there, the one to put out an opposing opinion came from the Jewel. Surprisingly enough, it was the Fifth.

    ¡ºLyle, no matter what you have to do, detain this child. I¡¯ll say it. She¡¯ll definitely be necessary for you.¡»

    The Fifth was seriously telling me to stop Aria. In my confusion, Aria looked a little nervous as she awaited my answer.

    I opened my mouth.

    ¡°... May I ask the reason?¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s you know! I¡¯m, like, not as strong as the others, and I can¡¯t put out money like Vera, and I can¡¯t lend manpower like the others can. I¡¯m not smart like Novem or Miranda... even in magic, while I can use it, I¡¯m no good at it. I¡¯m aware I¡¯m nothing but a hindrance.¡±

    Hearing Aria¡¯s words, the Fifth let out a stronger tone than usual from the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle, don¡¯t let Aria get away. This child holds something you¡¯ll definitely need in times toe. Something neither Novem nor Miranda holds. Difference from Vera or Ludmi, she¡¯s an absolute necessity for you.¡»

    I half-listened to the Fifth¡¯s opinion, as I thought over what to say to Aria. But in my heart, I thought it... If she remained by my side, would Aria ever truly be happy? ... that question.

    Could I really just follow his words, and pursue happiness for myself alone? I thought.

 Volume 14 - 6: Ariaâ€™s Profit

    (TL: We¡¯re 5/7 of the way there.)

    Aria¡¯s Profit

    Night.

    As everyone was sound asleep, I had Monica take up watch.

    Everyoney around Porter¡¯s loading tray, but I was called by the Fifth, so I faced him in the Jewel.

    The Third, Seventh, and Milleia-san were watching over us from a little away. Or rather, they were making a game of it.

    ¡ºIs it that? As expected, was the Fifth troubled by harem matters? No~ I¡¯m d I only had one wife.¡»

    ¡ºQuite right. It¡¯s a trial we wouldn¡¯t understand. If I had to say, I reached marriage by passing through love. Well, Zenoire¡¯s status did technically exceed the post of House Head, so I do admit it was a marriage on favorable circumstance.¡»

    ¡ºHe got the harem together rtively well, though. What problems did he see from his point of view, I wonder? If it were me, I¡¯d have left for my hometown the moment my husband prepared mistresses, mind you. Love marriage as it may be, my brother¡¯s wife sure did a good job enduring it out.¡»

    I ignored the faces taking intrigued nces at the Fifth, listening to his exnation on Aria. The one who advocated her was the First, while the Second hated her. The other ancestors didn¡¯t have any particr opinions on regards to her.

    Bute so far, when Aria said she wouldn¡¯t marry me, the Fifth changed his hand.

    ¡ºListen well, Lyle! That Aria... Aria Lockwarde is an extremely important girl for you.¡»

    ¡°No, did you ever say anything remotely like that up to now? And if Aria wishes for that, I can¡¯t...¡±

    The Fifth was in the Jewel. In the round table room, he manifested his weapon, his galient de, turned its de sideways, and hit the metal part against my head.

    Seeing that, Milleia-san was shocked.

    ¡ºOh my, father got mad at a child. Now that¡¯s a rare scene.¡»

    I held the hit part with a hand. He hadn¡¯t hit me particrly hard, so I went right into hearing him out.

    ¡ºListen and learn, Lyle. Women will asionally tell lies if it is for their benefit. They¡¯ll present their bodies for your money. There are times you won¡¯t be able to understand what they¡¯re thinking beneath their smile. How many times have I thought they should learn from the purity of animals... but let¡¯s put animals aside for now. Anyways, women spit lies easier than men.¡»

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some truth to it. I was an adventurer, and I¡¯ve heard a bit, and that one came up quite often.¡±

    Women are skilled at lying. I was aware, but I couldn¡¯t understand why the Fifth was bringing that up with me. As I was unable to understand it, I heard the Third¡¯s loud whisper.

    ¡ºHuh? That Lyle really doesn¡¯t get it.¡»

    Milleia-san also looked fed up.

    ¡ºMy rmendations are Miranda and Shannon, and while I don¡¯t care about the rest, I¡¯m really not sure what to think of that.¡»

    The Seventh alone was as iprehensive as me. He was tilting his head, and looking between the Third and Milleia-san.

    The Fifth looked at me, looked down, and perhaps his head hurt, as he held a hand to his forehead, and thought a bit. And lifting his face, he spoke in regards to me.

    ¡ºLyle, Aria lied. For her profit. Do you understand what profit that may be?¡»

    Hearing Aria¡¯s profit, I instantly thought it was for herself. Rather than marrying me, I¡¯m sure she would find more happiness with another man. It wasn¡¯t just Aria. It was a usible statement for the others of the female camp as well. How much happiness could be found having the one they love not being their own?

    But the fact the Fifth was asking it meant the answer was likely something else.

    ¡°So Aria¡¯s profit isn¡¯t her own?¡±

    The Fifth looked at my face, and spoke.

    ¡ºAria¡¯s is pulling out for your sake. That child is terrible at lying. Her body moves before her head, and she says whateveres to mind. Did a girl like that hate it when you kissed her?¡»

    I shook my head, and the Fifth held his. ¡®He still doesn¡¯t get it,¡¯ he said, and I could hear some more whispers. It was Milleia-san.

    ¡ºLyle¡¯s that. He¡¯s dropped every woman he¡¯s aimed for, so he doesn¡¯t really understand the concept of being hated.¡»

    Hearing that, the Fifth raised his face as if remembering something, and snapped his fingers.

    ¡ºRight! You, how were you treated at the Walt mansion!? Remember their faces. Whenever you said something, how did people respond!?¡»

    I recalled. When I had begun to be hated at the mansion, when I said something to those around, they wouldin. But they gradually began to treat me as a nuisance. The worst was when they treated me as if I wasn¡¯t there at all.

    ¡°Their eyes were really cold. As if it would be better off someone like me weren¡¯t...¡±

    ¡ºI¡¯m sure. I can understand that feeling. If Aria hates something, she¡¯ll outright say she hates it. Yet that girl followed you all the way to Beim. She decided she¡¯d fight Celes with you. Why do you think? Do you think it was all for her own future? Just how many people out there believe you¡¯ll actually get the continent in your hands? Even now, it¡¯s a goal that will warrant burstsughter if put to mouth. Now how about Aria when you told her before Beim? I¡¯m sure she needed a considerable resolve. Perhaps she was even resolved for death.¡»

    When I heard that, I lost sight of what her profit could be. And what her happiness was...

    ¡°... Fifth, I hold Aria dear. I want her to be happy. Having followed someone like me so far, whether she can find happiness or not... the others are the same!¡±

    The Fifth hit his sword against my head again. This time, it hurt considerably. I held my head with both hands, my eyes growing teary.

    ¡º... Lyle, you needed the female camp¡¯s power to fight Celes. You decided you¡¯d ept them, right? Now listen, I¡¯ll just say it right out. Will she be happy? That isn¡¯t it. You¡¯ll make her happy! It isn¡¯t just your wives; among the humans you¡¯ll kill from here on, there will be plenty without sin. You¡¯ve thought over what would happen to Beim, right? For what sake do you kill? For what sake do you trample to move forward? It was never just to grasp your own happiness, was it.¡»

    The Fifth tossed his galient de into the air. Watching it disappear into grains of light, I listened to his words.

    ¡ºI couldn¡¯t do it. So I¡¯ve no qualifications to say it. And while I know that well, I¡¯ll say it anyways. The others won¡¯t have a problem if Aria slips out. No, as long as she continues lending you her power, they may even tell you to look out for her to an extent. But I definitely won¡¯t ept it. It was something important, so I wanted you to notice for yourself, but if you still don¡¯t get it, I¡¯ll tell you.¡»

    Unlike the Fifth, as long as we still had Aria¡¯s cooperation, the other ancestors would definitely say it wouldn¡¯t matter if she became my wife or not afterwards. But they would give thanks for her cooperation. If that was what Aria wanted, if that was her choice, I wanted to respect it.

    But the Fifth told me with confidence.

    ¡ºAria¡¯s profit is... you, Lyle. It¡¯s your happiness.¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Morning.

    Exiting Porter, I saw Aria swinging her spear around.

    The cold morning air. The grass on the ground was moist, and as I walked, they wet my boots. I could hear the cries of insects around. The sun had yet to rise.

    Everything looked a shade of blue.

    Within that, Aria was sweating as she swung her spear. It seems she noticed I was there, but without turning her face, she spoke.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re distracting, so if you want to move your body around, could you go somewhere else?¡±

    Her blunt, cold attitude felt a little different than usual. Was she really thinking of me when she decided to pull out? Could it be the Fifth¡¯s misunderstanding? Various thoughts floated through my head, as I extended my left hand to the side.

    A magic circle manifested, and from it, a wooden treasure chest popped out. It was the Seventh¡¯s Skill... Box. What emerged from it as if bursting out, was one of my remaining sabre.

    One of the mass produced ones. A few of them were still in the box.

    I grasped the sabre¡¯s scabbard with my left hand, took the hilt in my right, and unsheathed it.

    With the scabbard still in my left, I pointed the de¡¯s tip towards Aria.

    ¡°... Let¡¯s have the condition of the other day. Last time was myplete victory. The both of us have grown since then. Don¡¯t you think we should test and see who¡¯s stronger now?¡±

    Aria¡¯s body stopped; she stabbed her spear into the ground, and turned to me. Confused, yet resolved... aplex expression.

    ¡°What? No need for women who don¡¯t swoon for you? Then you should¡¯ve driven me out from the start.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know how to respond to her. I didn¡¯t know, so I didn¡¯t speak. There, the Fifth¡¯s voice came from the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle, don¡¯t think your worries are yours alone. You... shouldn¡¯t make the same mistakes as me.¡»

    Letting out a light breath, I stepped in, and thrust the sabre towards her.

    That she stopped it with the spear hilt likely meant the spear was a superior one of good quality, and robust shaft.

    If it were one of the Katanas I had him make, it may have been different.

    ¡°You react fast.¡±

    Aria¡¯s eyes turned sharp. It seems her mind had changed gears. The normal Aria, and Aria in battle...

    ¡°Underestimate me too much and... you won¡¯te out unscathed!¡±

    Her power rose in an instant, forcefully blowing me back. One of the Skills recorded in her red gem activated, it seems.

    I lightly leapt back, andnded, only for my feet to slip on the damp grass. Aria before my eyes leaned forward a bit, before disappearing from my sight.

    ¡°Quick!? No, a second stage!¡±

    Aria¡¯s own Skill. To allow her to move swiftly for in instant, it had more explosive power than the Fourth¡¯s Speed. But its active time was extremely short.

    Having mastered its use, Aria instantly showed herself to my right.

    ¡°A feint.... Left!

    Even using the Second and Sixth¡¯s Skills to ascertain her position, she was too fast that identifying her was a trial in itself.

    With the scabbard in my left hand, I took the spear she lowered at me. My body enhanced with the First¡¯s... Full Over... wasn¡¯t able to endure the force, so I parried it.

    But she had instantly moved again... she was behind me.

    I promptly rolled to the side, the ground I was at before hollowed out, with grass flying through the air.

    I heard the Fifth¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t hold back. Give her an honest answer. Things can¡¯t go as they¡¯ve gone before.¡»

    I took a deep breath, and took to using every Skill in my possession.

    Aria noticed a change in my atmosphere, and approached. The grass she swiftly raced through with Quick parted as if to make a path.

    I crossed over the sabre and scabbard to stop her attack. With her weapon hardened, her power amplified, and her speed boosted, enduring her blow was dreadful.

    ¡°So you used Quick... and sh together. That was quite dangerous.¡±

    Aria¡¯s face was close. And she smiled a bit.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who started this match, Lyle!¡±

    She disappeared from my eyes.

    To take in the surrounding terrain as a three dimensional map, I used the Fifth¡¯s Skill... Dimension... and the Sixth¡¯s... Real Spec... to gather even more information.

    Even using the Second¡¯s... Select... I turned magic towards her. As a number of fire balls pursued, I muttered.

    ¡°Full Burst... leading into Full Drive!¡±

    Using both the First¡¯s and Fourth¡¯s third stage Skills at the same time, I quickly approached her. What surprised me was that even in that situation, Aria seemed to have a firm grasp of me.

    In the slowly moving scenery, Aria alone was moving a little faster than everything else. Her lips moved. What I read off of them was...

    ¡¾Boost¡¿

    ... She mouthed.

    Right after, from Aria, a small, truly small grain of light appeared, and Aria had stepped into the Fourth¡¯s world. She had caught up to his Skill.

    ¡°There!¡±

    Aria swung her spear, and unable to take it, my scabbard was destroyed. She was moving even faster than me, and her strength had exceeded mine.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve said it before. Vanguard Skills are unfair.¡±

    A Vanguard Skill¡¯s characteristic was its offense-specialized explosive power. Even for body enhancement, they were more aggressive than the First¡¯s Skill. Due to the burden on the body, they couldn¡¯t be used for long periods of time, but even so their instantaneous force was different.

    As Aria shed a shockwave at me, I raced across the ground to avoid it. Gouged earth. Because of the mud dancing through the airs, the two of us were muddy and soaked all over.

    Seeing her seriousness, I spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown strong. You¡¯re really strong, Aria!¡±

    When I lowered a sabre at her, her vulcanized spear broke the mass-produced de. Watching the fragments slowly scatter about, I extended a hand towards her.

    Grabbed around the cor of her clothes, and leapt close into a range she couldn¡¯t swing her spear.

    And keeping my legs running forward, I pinned her down.

    The surrounding flow of time returned to normal, and I felt the blow of the wind. The cold wind feltfortable on my sweaty body.

    ¡°It¡¯s my win.¡±

    ¡°... Right. I lost again. So why did you...¡±

    ... Why did I do something like that? Before she could finish, I spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s my answer for yesterday. You lost, so you have to obey me. Stay by my side. I need you.¡±

    Aria looked as if she was going to cry as she looked at my face. No, she really was crying, but she hid her face with a hand.

    ¡°... I¡¯m not as amazing as everyone. I¡¯m weaker than you, and I don¡¯t have any money! I can¡¯t offer any manpower! I¡¯m not needed anymore! There are plenty of girls prettier than me! I... don¡¯t want to be your burden.¡±

    I got the feeling I heard a voice from her heart. It was true; Aria had lied.

    ¡°Even so... stay by my side.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Watching over Lyle and Aria, the Fifth pat his chest in relief.

    ¡ºGood grief, I¡¯m not saying he should understand everything about her from being together so long, but... he really is a handful.¡»

    Looking at the Fifth¡¯s relief as he sat on the table, Milleia spoke.

    ¡ºYou could¡¯ve at least done that much when it came to us, couldn¡¯t you?¡»

    The Fifth looked down, and spoke sorrowfully.

    ¡º... Like hell I could. I¡¯m the worst sort of man, you know. I put my family, and the territory on the scales. I increased my family for the territory, and brought misfortune to my children. I knew it. It was wrong. But even so... it¡¯s all I could choose. So I¡¯m...¡»

    There were plenty of problems in the Fifth¡¯s time. That was because the surroundings were wary of the Walt House. To Baron Status in four generations. It was impossible by normal means.

    What¡¯s more, the Fourth seeded in his rule. He made it seed. So those around felt fear.

    The hero Sleigh Walt was a man of valor who attacked an army of ten thousand with some dozen men, and a righteous general.

    There was no guarantee that blood wouldn¡¯t revive. They feared the Walts. Milleia spoke a little sadly.

    ¡ºYou could have talked with us more... Even simple conversation... would have been enough. Even I had times when I wanted a word from you.¡»

    Milleia¡¯s demon eyes allowed her to see through the mental state of another party. She could determine it by the flow of their mana. She knew the expressionless Fifth, always uninterested towards his children was always in sorrow.

    His dependence on animals was because his psyche wouldn¡¯t hold up otherwise.

    Milleia spoke to the Fifth. Correcting her posture, and showing off a graceful curtsey.

    ¡ºPlease teach Lyle everything. I¡¯m begging you, father. That child is in need of your teachings. The memories you thought unnecessary are needed in the Walt House. Isn¡¯t it fine? Being bullied or taken the fool. That the Walt House could creep up from there, and rise to Count status was without a doubt because of your achievements.¡»

    The Fifth continued looking down, without giving an answer...

 Volume 14 - 7: Jules Parswall

    Jules Parswall

    ... On the move in Porter.

    Aria was in a bit of a good mood.

    As she brought a drink to ra, the driver, ra looked at her as she epted the canteen, and spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re in high spirits today.¡±

    ¡°Ah... yep.¡±

    ra felt Aria taking a bit of distance from her. She presumed it was unconscious, but perhaps she couldn¡¯t forgive that ra had taken up Ludmi¡¯s proposal, and joined the faction.

    ra put her mouth to the canteen, and noticed at once it was tea brewed by Monica. The scent, and the easy-to-gulp-down temperature and vor, Monica was able to prepare tea with a level of perfection unthinkable from a machine.

    But her hospitality to anything besides Lyle wascking, and as long as you didn¡¯t specifically specify what tea you wanted, she would only ever ready Lyle¡¯s preferences.

    Travelling down a path with no road, Porter could proceed down any terrain with itsrge wheels. On a little of a sway, Aria grasped a nearby handrail.

    ra was sitting in a seat Monica prepared, wearing what she called a seat belt, so there wasn¡¯t a problem. It was fine as long as she had her staff in hand. But a spot of hot tea spilled from the canister, and fell onto her lips.

    As she wiped her mouth, Aria posed a question.

    ¡°Could I ask something?¡±

    ra responded as she operated Porter.

    ¡°If it¡¯s about Ludmi¡¯s faction, that is a conclusion I came to after thinking it out. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s trying to pull you in no matter what. And it would be better if you didn¡¯t join a faction, Aria-san. Or perhaps you could raise up a faction of your own.¡±

    ¡°P-perish the thought!¡±

    Being told to start her own faction, Aria opposed. But ra response to the exact reaction she expected from Aria was a little bit strange.

    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But you¡¯re misunderstanding something, Aria-san. If you¡¯ve got three friends together, that¡¯s already a faction. And I have apleteck of trust in Novem-san. Miranda-san will be taking Shannon-chan into her faction. Then that leaves Gracia-san, Elza-san, and Vera-san... to a greater or lesser extent, all of them are backed by House or country.¡±

    Aria didn¡¯t seem to understand what ra was getting at.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that my family is...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty much the same. But even if you lent a hand to one of the others, considering character and sponsorship, the options are limited. Gracia-san and Elza-san won¡¯t serve under another. They have their own countries¡¯ interests in mind. Miranda-san is weak as a sponsor. She¡¯s in a state close to istion. So I chose Ludmi-san.¡±

    Aria looked like she couldn¡¯t ept that. ra saw her as an honest person, and felt a little jealous. They two of them were almost pr opposites.

    ¡°Something not to your liking?¡±

    ¡°... To be perfectly honest, I don¡¯t think you have to serve under a woman who¡¯s trying to make a faction. Doing something like that at an important time, it just kinda feels wrong to me.¡±

    ra capped the canteen, and looked a bit up.

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s an important time. To oppose Novem-san and Miranda-san, I think I need Ludmi-san. And at the same time, I can keep watch of her from up close.¡±

    ¡°You, couldn¡¯t be...¡±

    ra pushed up her sses, let them catch the light, and smiled a bit.

    ¡°The one with the greatest power right now, is Ludmi-san. Not as an individual, she can support Lyle-san with aid on a national level. I thought it best someone keep watch over her.¡±

    Aria looked at ra, and covered her face with her right hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly wicked.¡±

    ra chuckled.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure. Perhaps this is all I¡¯m able to do. But... no, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    What ra was going to say at the end...

    (But I can¡¯t think Novem-san hasn¡¯t taken Ludmi-san¡¯s movements into ount. And this deployment... I get the feeling Miranda-san sent Shannon-chan over to keep watch. When you think of it like that, the faction war has already begun...)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡ºHmm~, so you got through it without losing Aria-chan. Good for you. If you lost her, it¡¯s certain your future would be bleak.¡»

    ¡°D-dude... if you n on talking to me, then get off of my back.¡±

    Within the Jewel. In my room of memories, as if to pin down the fallen me, LYLE was sitting on my back.

    He had a child¡¯s body, but it felt as if I was being pressed down by a massive boulder.

    ¡ºHow gant. It looked like poor Lyle was in trouble, so shepared herself with the others, and found she had nothing, so she wanted to lessen the burden... well, after leaving the mansion, she¡¯s the longest rtion you have next to Novem. She really is necessary.¡»

    I put power into my body to try and stand, but LYLE looked on my efforts with a grin. And he continued on.

    ¡ºYou both need each other, really. That¡¯s how it is. Even so, if you¡¯ve decided something once, it¡¯s no good if you don¡¯t push it through to the end. After kissing her so many times, not stopping a woman who¡¯s trying to pull out is just terrible.¡»

    ¡°G-goddammeht!¡±

    I somehow got power into my arms, and raised my body just a bit. There, LYLE pped his legs, and shifted his body.

    My power application shifted, and I fell onto the ground again.

    ¡°Fugah!¡±

    ¡ºHah, when we¡¯re almost back home in Bahnseim, are you sure you¡¯re okay like that? Hey, do your best. You can¡¯t train your body in the Jewel. Try to do something with your Mana.¡»

    ¡°Mana...e to think of it, you called Mana poison a little while back, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    I got my breath in order, as I wrung out my knowledge to find a way to stand up. If he said to do something with Mana, the easiest way would be to make an explosion nearby, and use the st to remove him.

    And when I thought it, I remembered his words. In the past, he had said Mana was poison.

    ¡ºSo you remembered. Well, it¡¯s not poison for now. Or rather, poison and medicine¡¯s the same shtick. Long as you know how to use it, it can be medicine, is how it is. Of course, it was first thought of as medicine, so when it was mistakenly used as one, it caused quite a stir.¡»

    I gathered magic on my palm, and tried to hit it against the ground to use the explosion to rise. But a sabre stuck through my hand as if to nail it to the dirt.

    ¡ºYep, no good. Self-destruction acts can¡¯t be put to practice at a moment¡¯s notice. Now think over it again.¡»

    ¡°Y-you damn brat!¡±

    Within the Jewel, I continued my days of not being able to defeat the child me.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Entering Bahnseim from Cartaffs, we put Porter away in the Box Skill, draped over robes, and travelled acting as an adventurer party of five.

    Entering a town close to the border, we found a number of mercenaries and soldiers gathered.

    We were about the only ones who knew Cartaffs wouldn¡¯t take any action due to Ludmi-san¡¯s orders, so the town was filled with a tingling tension.

    Shannon walking beside me grabbed my robe with her right hand, and looked around.

    Scary faced mercenaries and adventurers. On top of the soldiers, it was an imposing town. Shannon was frightened.

    ¡°W-why does it look so dangerous. There were folks carrying around weapons in Beim, but it never felt this bad.¡±

    The reason for Shannon¡¯s feary in the fights breaking out wherever you looked. And with the sun high in the sky, there were drinks being served, and numerous harlots again, an ill-natured town.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s rough because it¡¯s so close to the border. And those here have experienced war a number of times, so they can¡¯t help but look rough.¡±

    It was an upation where you never knew when you¡¯d die. For now, they were just desperate to live. And as we traveled like that with the five of us, a reaction came up on the Skills.

    A group aware of us changed their signals from yellow to red, and tried to approach. From the feet visible beneath the robes, they likely discerned we were mostly women, and tried to call out.

    I spoke to everyone.

    ¡°A group diagonally behind. Six in total. They¡¯re on our tail. I¡¯d like to avoid trouble, so let¡¯s hurry on, and enter an inn.¡±

    When we swiftly left the aria, the other party sped up to catch us.

    With the Fourth¡¯s Skill... Up ¡®n Down... I lowered their speed, and disappeared into an inn, sessfully shaking off the six pursuers.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Djanpear.

    Arriving in the southern country, Novem¡¯s party used the merchants as intermediaries to arrange a meeting with the king at his pce.

    Maybe because it was south, the country¡¯s windows wererge, and the pce¡¯s constructionfortably let wind pass through it. Many of the foods and nts were ones they had never seen before, and May looked like she wanted to drop by the castle town as soon as possible.

    Eva had set up a talk with her brethren of the southernnd, and she seemed excited as well. Of all else, instruments unknown to her ears, and a unique brand of music. Because of that, she wanted to hear their tales ASAP.

    Sitting in arge chair, with two officers stationed to his sides, the King ¡¾Jules Parswall¡¿ was a man of pink hair, and brown skin.

    They had heard he was in his early thirties, but he looked younger than that. His facial features were firm and well carved into his face; coherent with the rumors he had yed around in his youth, he was quite a looker. His blue eyes looked as if they were evaluating Novem and party.

    His arms and ears were adorned with golden ornaments, and he gave off an atmosphere simr to thete nation of Selva, but his were not as showy.

    ¡°Wee to Djanpear, shall I say?¡±

    On Jules¡¯ words, Novem and the others lowered their heads.

    ¡°It is an honor to be in your presence, your majesty. We are here in regards to the matter we¡¯ve exchanged word on beforehand. Could we hear out your response?¡±

    Jules touched a hand to his mouth, as he leaned his back into his throne. He crossed his legs, his pose indicating him to be deep in thought.

    ¡°It was only recently that word of the four-country-alliance reached us. What¡¯s more, if even the northernnd of Cartaffs is cooperating, you truly do hold an air of validity. However. My frank opinion: it is troubling if you ask for a response all of a sudden. My apologies, but I¡¯ll be having you take up a stay in the pce a while. I don¡¯t n on inconveniencing you. For I don¡¯t want to make an enemy of Cartaffs or the alliance, after all.¡±

    Julesughed as he said it, but Djanpear held a navy. It was powerful, and well reputed for exterminating pirates.

    Novem could see that he didn¡¯t have any particr intent to bring harm to them. They truly were troublesome existences. He likely didn¡¯t want to cause a problem.

    But at the same time, there was a distance between Djanpear and the alliance. And Cartaffs as well. Even if a problem did arise, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for them to invade, and Jules surely understood that.

    ¡°Yes. Understood. Then we will be in your care for the time being.¡±

    Novem said that as a representative of the rest, so Jules answered with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try toe out with an answer as quick as I can. And I¡¯m happy to have so many beautiful guests. I think we¡¯ll have a banquet tonight. Take part in it at your leisure.¡±

    The girls smiled, and took up his offer...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In Djanpear¡¯s pce conference room, the authority¡¯s sat atop a rug.

    Jules sat on a space a little higher than the rest, the documents on the alliance and Cartaffs in front of him as he crossed his arms.

    ¡°Now then, what shall we make of it, gentlemen? An alliance of countriesrge and small. Both sides arerger in scale than us. But picking a fight with Bahnseim is close to gambling.¡±

    The authorities each spread out their opinions.

    ¡°Why not hand them over to Bahnseim, and gradually build a friendly rtion?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll pick a fight with so many countries? The current Bahnseim has no credibility. We cannot trust them!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve been especially strange as ofte. It¡¯s best not to poke them. Is it not best to offer them a polite refusal?¡±

    ¡°From their words, they are heading into Bahnseimian territory after this. They are searching for feudal lords who will be their allies. Just courteously send them off?¡±

    With those opinions on the floor, Jules put them together.

    ¡°So to summarize your opinions, handing over the envoys is out of the question. Give them a polite refusal, and have them on their way... it¡¯s true that is the safest measure. But can we overlook Bahnseim¡¯s recent movements? I think them a threat, how about you?¡±

    The authorities closed their mouths, and thought. From their border with Bahnseim, news of the country dide in.

    For them to maintain a distance with one another, they weren¡¯t negligent in information gathering. Because they never knew when therge nation of Bahnseim would rush into their own soil.

    And for that sake, they had urate information on Celes. Their opinions coincided. The current Bahnseim was abnormal.

    But even if their opinions ovepped, their countermeasures did not. Many thought they could continue taking distance as they had, and the majority vote was not to assertively stick their heads into the me.

    Bute so far, the countries around Bahnseim were showing movements.

    ¡°I thought it would take more time. With the threat of Bahnseim growing by the day, when there was nothing left for them to do... that was the moment I thought the surrounding nations would act. And for that moment, I augmented our military... yet someone made the first move.¡±

    It was Lyle. Jules knew if he passed precise information of Bahnseim¡¯s abnormality to the surroundingnds, they would show some sort of movement. So he pushed for a reinforcement of the military.

    And yet there was a man moving those countries himself. Mildly vexed that he was overtaken, Jules found it a little intriguing.

    ¡°I thought the time woulde for Djanpear¡¯s name to be known across the continent, but quite an interesting man popped up. Now then, gentlemen... we were nning to be the center, and make our move, but shall we let this chance slip by? Please keep that in your field of vision as you discuss.¡±

    The authorities folded their arms, and one proposed.

    ¡°... Now is the only time we will be able to sell our services for a high price. There is no meaning in jumping inter. And in a state where we cannoty hands on Bahnseim, if the surrounding countries lose without us lending a hand, all that awaits us is ruin.¡±

    Jules massaged his chin, and spoke in regards to that.

    ¡°The four-country-alliance, and Cartaffs of the north are trying to make their move. If the countries to the west centered on Faunbeux move, then they¡¯ll be able to hold around half Bahnseim¡¯s might. How about we sell ourselves when that momentes?¡±

    One authority opened a heavy tone.

    ¡°If we measure that timing wrong, we¡¯ll be destroyed. The risk is too high. Whichever the case, if we aren¡¯t going to fight, then the only other option is surrender. Your majesty¡¯s opinion?¡±

    Jules stood, and boldly dered.

    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ve no intent to share a woman with any other men. If we surrender, and I¡¯m to be charmed by Celes, I¡¯d rather be dead. So my ego has cut off the route of surrender. Carry on.¡±

    The authorities sighed, and opened their mouths.

    ¡°Please put out a more proper reason. In the first ce, even if we surrender, the probability we¡¯ll be on the same terms with Bahnseim as before is quite low.¡±

    ¡°Is that girl called Celes really human? That¡¯s the beautiful siren of fairytale herself right there. Bewitching humans, and that brutal nature.¡±

    ¡°The poor treatment of the country¡¯s opposing faction... just listening in sends a shiver down my spine.¡±

    And at the end, one of the authorities addressed Jules.

    ¡°I think our best bet is to assertively support them. But the representative man... we should send one of our own to that Lyle Walt.¡±

    Jules looked amused.

    ¡°My daughters are too young. The eldest is ten.¡±

    An authority spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. But it will be troublesome if she can¡¯t have a child in the near future. How about your majesty¡¯s younger sister?¡±

    Jules sat down, and shook his head.

    ¡°You think she¡¯ll move for me? We¡¯re not even of the same mother, and I¡¯m the one who killed her full-brothers to get where I am, you know?¡±

    One of the authorities put a hand on his face.

    ¡°Anyhow, so it¡¯s been decided we will cooperate. We¡¯ll figure something out with the concubine. If all goes well, it may be possible to take legal wife. But your majesty... please don¡¯ty a hand on the envoys. It seems they¡¯re that man Lyle¡¯s women or something.¡±

    Jules smiled a little. Perhaps the authority felt a bad premonition, as his expression stiffened. And seeing that, Jules smiled even wider.

    ¡°Trust me. Even I¡¯ll draw back if the woman is too dangerous. And. My instincts are screaming at me. Don¡¯t even think about it. Gathering nothing but women like that around him, I¡¯ve grown interested in this Lyle fellow. I¡¯d like to have a drink with him.¡±

    As Julesughed aloud, the authorities lowered their shoulders in relief...

 Volume 14 - 8: The Kingdom of Bahnseim

    The Kingdom of Bahnseim.

    Stationed at the center of the continent, it held the greatestndmass within it.

    The Sentras Kingdom... Bahnseim¡¯s origin point was the capital of the kingdom that once unified the continent, and by continually waging war on the parts of the empire that fell apart, it built up its current prosperity.

    From the merits of defeating Agrissa of Sentras, the Bahnseim House took power as a new monarchy, their lineage carrying on to this day.

    And our party having returned to that Kingdom of Bahnseim, we had decided to avoid the capital of Centralle.

    It was inconvenient, but we would be avoiding Centralle as we headed west, and aimed for the Kingdom of Faunbeux.

    That¡¯s how it was, but the country of Bahnseim was vast.

    Unlike the ces where the roads were looked after, there were ces where you¡¯d have to tilt your head at whether they could really be called roads at all. Proceeding down painstaking roads like that we stopped by one of our waypoints, a vige.

    Disembarking from Porter, we stopped by the vige¡¯s head¡¯s house to exchange the materials of the monsters we had defeated along the way.

    It seems a governor had been dispatched, but perhaps he thought we were adventurers, as after handing over money, he permitted our stay for only a night.

    Evening.

    As the vige children watched Porter from afar, I stretched.

    ¡°It¡¯s morefortable than travelling in a horse drawn carriage, but just sitting the whole way is a bit painful.¡±

    At the head¡¯s house, we were allowed to park Porter in a portion of the yard, and Monica was carrying out maintenance. She was checking every part, and the requested ra to do tasks like moving the wheels.

    The daughter of the house came out to the yard, and informed us a room had been readied. The brown-haired girl that gave off a simple air looked a little surprised as she looked at Porter.

    ¡°A carriage of steel that needs no horse. So it really did exist. I had been convinced the peddler was lying.¡±

    In Arumsaas, through the use of golem magic, the baggage carrier Porter was spreading.

    Because of that, there were a considerable number of people who knew of Porter in Bahnseim.

    In regards to the girl, Aria gave a kind smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s our special model. They¡¯re probably producing loads of them in Arumsaas.¡±

    Hearing the name of Arumsaas.

    ¡°Ah, he did say that! In Arumsaas, there are lots of human-shaped dolls moving around, and people driving horseless carts of steel, he said. Mister peddler had only heard the rumors himself, but it looks like they were true.¡±

    Arumsaas was a city of schrs. In the past, we had stopped by to gatherrades, and there, we had met Miranda, Shannon, ra and Damien.

    Aria spoke a little happily.

    ¡°I wonder if Lyra-san¡¯s alright... oh, that¡¯s right. Have you heard any other strange rumors? We¡¯ve only just returned to Bahnseim.¡±

    There, the girl thought a bit.

    ¡°In Centralle, the crown prince got married. But there are plenty of strange rumors about that, and to be honest, I¡¯ve no idea which story is true. I mean, Celes-sama who he married... it seems she¡¯s gathered many men to wait on her. But there¡¯s no way the future queen would be allowed to do such a thing, and the marriage was supposed to be to Faunbeux¡¯s princess, so I really haven¡¯t the slightest what¡¯s going on.¡±

    A Celes-esque action.

    The rumors were so absurd, then perhaps those around thought there was no way they were true. I handed a fewrge coppers over to the girl.

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    Taking them, she counted them, and tried her best to recall. Truly a testament to the grand power of money.

    ¡°... Ah! There¡¯s Beim! We¡¯ve officially dered war on them! It seems they won¡¯t be recruiting from this vige, but even so, the governor said we should at least prepare for it.¡±

    When Aria heard that, she nodded lightly.

    ¡°So are they dealing with it just in the east? I¡¯m sure it would be hard to send people from the opposite side of the country for it.¡±

    Bahnseim had Centralle at its center, separated from there into north, south, east and west. Each district could deal with its own wars. When we requested the aid of various feudal lords from the south, that would be the southern district. When invading in the east, they would put out troops from the divisions on the east side.

    I tried asking her.

    ¡°Do you know how many will march?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that much, but Beim is a strong enemy, so they¡¯ll surely put out some hundred thousands, the adults were saying. The rtions with Faunbeux in the west have grown worse, so I think that¡¯s why we were told to prepare.¡±

    Hearing that, I gave her my thanks.

    ¡°I see, thank you. We were nning to earn some change through the war, but... with those numbers, we¡¯ll have no space on the stage. Let¡¯s give up.¡±

    When I sent a look to Aria, she shrugged her shoulders, and nodded.

    ¡°Right. If there are so many in it, there¡¯s no profit left. It¡¯s best to go at it steadily.¡±

    We smoothly lied, and smiled off the situation.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Adele¡¯s unit dropped by a feudal lord she was acquainted with.

    A Bar House not toorge in scale, but it was a house they were familiar with, so they couldn¡¯t help but want to stop by.

    When they stopped by, the Bar courteously weed Adele and Maksim. Holding only a town, and some viges around it, the Bar could put out two hundred troops at most.

    That definitely wasn¡¯t big, but as he could be trusted, he was the first House Adele stopped by in Bahnseim.

    The Feudal Lord¡¯s mansion. In the parlor, Adele inquired.

    ¡°How is Bahnseim¡¯s present state?¡±

    The Lord shook his head.

    ¡°It feels it¡¯s getting worse by the day. Our food stock has dwindled greatly by the war, and there are many ces the fields have been ravaged, as if they¡¯re just rampaging about as they please. If you oppose, Centralle¡¯s standing army and the Walt House will move. It¡¯s a nightmare.¡±

    The Walt House.

    In Bahnseim, that name was the name of the strongest. Saving the country from crisis time and again, and growingrger with every generation.

    ¡°... The Walt¡¯s eldest son in Beim. Have rumors of Lyle Walt¡¯s movements reached thisnd?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°The matter of Fort Redant has reached. But whether the information beyond that is truth or lie... a four-nation alliance, and something of ensnaring the Queen of Cartaffs? They really are siblings.¡±

    Maksim holding himself behind Adele¡¯s face cramped up. It¡¯s true the information wasn¡¯t wrong, but he felt some malice had been put into it.

    Adele felt her head ache at the rumor, as she offered a correction.

    ¡°Seen from the outside, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s the case. But the truth is different. I¡¯ve actually met with Lyle-san. He built up power in Beim, aiming to take Celes down. There¡¯s......... no way he would ensnare women as the rumors go. Concerning the result, it dide to that, or how should I put it, he wants to do something by himself, or rather... A-anyways, he isn¡¯t as dangerous as Celes.¡±

    The Lord looked not at Adele, but at Maksim, who was looking at Adele with some slightly worried eyes.

    Maksim spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Mdy has not been ensnared, I assure you. If he had made use of such vile means, then I would have personally defeated Lyle.¡±

    Maksim was a famed knight. The Lord trusted his words, and continued on.

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll believe it. So from your eyes, what are his prospects of victory?¡±

    The other party was a feudal lord. And Bar ss scale was the hardest feudal lord to handle, as Adele was aware.

    Their scale was more abundant than a knight house. But they didn¡¯t have the size of a Baron. Still, they had a level of ability, and it was an exceedingly troublesome position to do anything to.

    The source of so many doing well in the world was that dubious standing. So Adele said this.

    ¡°Just barely. He may just barely win, is the current situation. He has already gained the cooperation of the four-nation-alliance and Cartaffs. In Beim, he received the backing of the Tr¨¥s House, and merchants of their faction.¡±

    The Lord nodded.

    ¡°The Tr¨¥s House of Beim, is it? Quite the famous names. There are many Lords of the east who know of their House. I see, so they are backing him.¡±

    Adele thought in her head.

    (... I didn¡¯t lie.)

    Right, she didn¡¯t lie. In Beim, the Tr¨¥s House was divided into two, and the one driven out was the one supporting him.

    Based on how you put it, it sounded like a famed merchant house of Beim was behind him, so it was as if saying the city of Beim was on his side. If he was more knowledgeable on the inner dealings of Beim, then his response should have been different.

    ¡°Bar, please lend your power. Lyle-san... Lyle-dono has mind to reward the lords who will assist him for their services.¡±

    The other party crossed his arms upon hearing that. Continue to y blind to Celes¡¯ violence, or risk cooperating with Lyle.

    He opened his mouth.

    ¡°... Guarantee the safety of my territory. And I¡¯ll have you prepare a reward.¡±

    Adele thought it a bit strange.

    ¡°Bar, you shall assist me in persuading other lords from here. Will the fee be so great? Don¡¯t you think it a chance to expand your territory?¡±

    The Lord shook his head.

    ¡°Adele-dono, you understand not the sentiment of a Feudal Lord. It¡¯s true that expanding territory is important. But there are many who don¡¯t think to do it. If your scale increases, so too does your responsibility. A majority of those watching and waiting do so because they are satisfied with the current situation. Therefore they do not move.¡±

    Adele thought, I see, and nodded.

    ¡°And if you¡¯re handed a change of territory, it bes a pain. For me, it would be better I just take a mary reward. Ah, I¡¯d like proof my house is assisting Lyle-dono as well.¡±

    Within that, Maksim to the lord.

    ¡°May I ask something?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Please state the reason you believed in us. It will influence how we go about things here on.¡±

    The talks were going so smoothly, Maksim was mindful of that. No matter how good acquaintances they may be, it felt as if he was trusting their take way too much.

    The Lord spoke.

    ¡°... If we leave Celes as she is, we won¡¯t get anything decent out of it. But my power isn¡¯t enough to do anything. If it was an envoy of Cartaffs, or the four-nation-alliance, then I wouldn¡¯t have lent a hand. Not to Beim either. But, the truth is, there are various rumors spreading within Bahnseim.¡±

    Adele recalled something, and pressed the Lord.

    ¡°About Dalien and Arumsaas? Or perhaps the ying of the Gryphon at Centralle?¡±

    The Feudal Lord spoke.

    ¡°All of it. Within the country of Bahnseim, when rumor of Lyle-dono flowed in from Beim, we put up our expectations just a bit.¡±

    When Adele learned her opponent had an extent of information from the beginning, she felt she had been yed around with.

    But the Lord spoke.

    ¡°Leave persuading this area¡¯s Feudal Lords to me. What I seek is the peace of my territory, and a reward. I¡¯m sure there will be some requesting different things among them, so what shall I do with that field?¡±

    Adele corrected her seating, and answered the Lord.

    ¡°I have been granted an extent of authority. I shall deal with it. And if it is Lords above Bar Status, do you know where might assist us?¡±

    The Lord crossed his arms. Looking down silently, after a while, he stared at the ceiling.

    ¡°Will it be difficult?¡±

    He spoke.

    ¡°A little while back, all Feudal Lords above Bar Status were ordered to present a hostage to Centralle. Not only heirs, but wives and fianc¨¦es... anything they couldy their hands on. I¡¯ve heard talks of even lovers being carted off, and in the current panic, I cannot say any specific where.¡±

    Adele thought Celes¡¯ actions had grown quite troublesome...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Departing from the vige, we drove Porter towards our next waypoint.

    There was a ce we wanted to reach within the day, and to hurry on, I operated Porter on rotation with ra.

    Monica, ra, and Aria were lying down in rest, while Shannon was sitting on myp.

    ¡°... You¡¯re heavy.¡±

    When I said that, Milleia-san in the Jewel.

    ¡ºLyle, aren¡¯t you too cold to Shannon? Treat her kindly.¡»

    Hearing that, I looked at Shannon on myp again.

    ¡°You¡¯re heavy.¡±

    I said. Shannon turned, and stuck her tongue out.

    ¡°They¡¯ve taken up all the seats, so you¡¯ll just have to put up with it.¡±

    She said. Down in the loading tray, not only ra and Aria, even Monica was lying down, so the space was quite narrow.

    Milleia-san sounded lonely.

    ¡ºOh Lyle... where has the meek Lyle gone...¡»

    The Seventhughed.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that your fault? And besides, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re heavy too.¡»

    I heard a gunshot, and silence. It was really, just the same as usual, so I ignored it. Shannon was facing forward on myp.

    A scenery expanded before her, but what she was looking at was a book Monica had prepared. It had letters written in, a picture book geared at children.

    ¡°Can you see it?¡±

    Shannon sounded delighted.

    ¡°I can. But there¡¯s only this one and two more, so it¡¯s gotten boring. I did learn a bit from ra, thought.¡±

    The specially-made picture book was colored, and extremely easy to understand. Having Shannon learn lettering was an extremely important thing to us.

    Porter rolled over a bit of arge rock, and as its body swayed, I held Shannon¡¯s body in ce.

    ¡°Drive properly!¡±

    Seeing her pouting in anger, I pulled her cheeks, and made her teary.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite difficult. There¡¯s no way I could do it like ra.¡±

    She didn¡¯t stand out among myrades as support, but she was truly proficient in that support. Operating Porter, and assistance by magic.

    Her knowledge was abundant, and she was reliable in various fields. There, Shannon returned her eyes to the picture book, and spoke.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell her that? You¡¯ll forget it before you know it. That¡¯s called not feeding a fish you¡¯ve already reeled in.¡±

    ¡°Where did you learn that phrase? Well, I¡¯ll tell her in the near future. More importantly, why did youe on this side? I was sure you¡¯d go with Miranda.¡±

    There, Shannon closed her book, and turned to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m here so make sure you don¡¯t stick your hands into strange games overseas. Rejoice, your cute Shannon has an eye on... ow! That hurts!¡±

    Grinding a fist against her, and seeing Shannon tell me to stop, I smiled. There, with her teary eyes, Shannon looked at me.

    ¡°... You should really smile more. These days, almost all your smiles have been forced ones.¡±

    And she opened the book again, and restarted her studies. Hearing of forced smiles, I tried to respond, but I got the feeling there really were a lot of them these days. Perhaps she was paying mind to me.

    ¡°Right. Maybe you¡¯re right.¡±

    I looked at the unending scenery, as I held Shannon to make sure she didn¡¯t fall from myp.

 Volume 14 - 9: Revenge

    Revenge

    Perhaps it had been revenge.

    That¡¯s what the Walt House¡¯s Fifth Generation Head said to me.

    The scenery projected around was a horrid one.

    A fallen carriage.

    Within a heavy downpour cold enough to bring pain to the skin on contact, a single woman covered Fredricks. Blood flowed from the woman, and she seemed worried about her slightly-swelled stomach.

    I knew what this flow led to.

    ¡ºMama, mama!¡»

    In the carriage that¡¯d fallen from a cliff, Fredricks clung to the Fourth¡¯s wife... his mother.

    ¡ºI-It¡¯s alright. Fredricks... it going to be alright.¡»

    The ones who attacked the carriage were those dressed as bandits. But from what I could see from his memory, they carried it out skillfully. Hindering the guards, and attacking only the carriage, causing it to fall. I couldn¡¯t think it the offense of a robber.

    Watching the scene alongside me, the Fifth opened his mouth.

    ¡ºBack then, mama wasden with a child. She lost it protecting me. After that, she¡¯d give all sorts of reasons as to why she wouldn¡¯t have another, she¡¯d go on and on... but even I could tell it was because of the ident. I knew.¡»

    The guards that raced over quickly kept watch as they destroyed the carriage, made a roof of it, and started a fire. They carried out emergency measures, and a single knight was dispatched on horse through the downpour to the Walt House at once.

    The images went grey there and stopped. It looked as if the raindrops were frozen in air.

    ¡º... They weren¡¯t just bandits. We were merciless to our bandits, so I thought we may¡¯ve bought their resentment. But even looking back on, they were too skilled. And the neighboring lord¡¯s son who invited us out in the first ce called out to me with a smile afterwards.¡»

    Was the Fifth thinking too deeply, or was it all devised.

    The images changed, and this time, Fredricks was listening in from a doorway. Inside the room, the knights were speaking with the Fourth.

    Making a fist, the Fourth was short of breath.

    ¡ºMax-sama...¡»

    I thought I had seen that worried knight before. He had grown weathered, but it was the knight punched off by the Third, who informed the Fourth of his crisis.

    ¡º... I know. Both my wife and Fredricks are safe. Asking for any more would truly be... but like hell I¡¯ll forgive it! Conduct aplete search! Flush them out! Use whatever means possible to get information out of whatever bandits you catch! I¡¯ll also use this to...¡»

    Gripping the blue gem hung at his neck, the Fourth likely nned on using the Third¡¯s Skill Mind recorded in it. But that wouldn¡¯t¡¯ constitute evidence.

    ¡ºInformation forced out by a Skill is often written off as something imnted by the Skill itself. Even if we identified a culprit, we wouldn¡¯t have been able toy a hand on them. It¡¯sughable. If we weren¡¯t such arge house, we¡¯d easily have been rendered immobile.¡»

    When I listened in on his words, the scene changed again.

    In his early teens, Fredricks was once more in a mansion not the Walt¡¯s. Surrounded by children his age, punched and kicked.

    ¡ºShorty, just when is your ce going to start listening to us!?¡»

    Arge-built boy hit the Fifth. Colliding with the wall, Fredricks didn¡¯t say a word, as he tried to stand. He was kicked.

    Around, some noble girls of the same ages wereughing as they watched.

    ¡ºUpstarts are just the worst. I definitely won¡¯t want to marry into the Walt House.¡»

    ¡ºAnd he¡¯s a shorty, after all.¡»

    ¡ºHis mother¡¯s also a shorty, and an imperial noble at that. What¡¯s more, she can¡¯t have children anymore. Worst as a woman as well.¡»

    Fredricks looked down, as he grit his teeth, and bore it. Therge boy grasped up Fredricks¡¯pels, and lifted him up.

    ¡ºTry saying something back, shorty. Well, since it¡¯s all true, guess you can¡¯t. That day, the carriage fell, and she was injured right?¡»

    Fredricks endured. He clenched his fist hard enough for blood to drip from it, but he endured.

    ¡°Fifth, why didn¡¯t you say anything back?¡±

    The Fifth looked at the image.

    ¡º... Because they all had their stories straight. They¡¯d clearly discussed it beforehand. If I did anything back, they¡¯d make me the bad guy. Naturally, that would be a problem in the talks between our parents. I said it, didn¡¯t I? The Walt House of the time was in a dubious standing. We couldn¡¯t even trust our own vassals. Oh, there were some houses on our side, though. The Forxuz House, for instance.¡»

    The scene changed to the Walt House manor.

    His mother spoke to Fredricks.

    ¡ºFredricks, you aren¡¯t hiding anything?¡»

    ¡ºN-not at all.¡»

    Max carried on.

    ¡º... The truth is, a neighboring lord brought up talks of marriage between you and his daughter. I declined it. The Forxuz House¡¯s head and previous head were strongly against it as well. She wasn¡¯t worthy, it seems.¡»

    ¡º... Okay.¡»

    Max seemed to notice something. But Fredricks didn¡¯t say much in regards to the matter.

    He merely turned a smile to his parents.

    And the scene switched to a vige where cultivation had begun.

    Fredricks was surrounded by knights, looking over the vige, and studying.

    ¡ºIs this a goodnd?¡»

    One of the knights courteously exined to him.

    ¡ºI can¡¯t say it¡¯s very good, but if the work is put it, it can be plentiful. If it seeds, it will be your achievement, Fredricks-sama.¡»

    ¡ºBut I¡¯m just watching the work as a part of my studies?¡»

    The Fifth looked at the young knight, and muttered.

    ¡º... Old Randbergh. That¡¯s his grandson.¡»

    Hearing Randbergh, I looked at the young man. Thinking I¡¯d definitely seen him somewhere before, I saw he resembled the one I¡¯d started to admire as a knight.

    The Fifth continued.

    ¡ºServed as a knight from the Third¡¯s time. He was a good guy.¡»

    And a small girl crashed into Fredricks. It seems she had ran around a corner, and collided.

    ¡ºH-hey! Separate from Fredricks-sama at once!¡»

    The knight extended a hand to the girl, but Fredricksughed, and shook his head.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine. You¡¯d better be careful from here on.¡»

    The girl looked at Fredricks with a face that showed she didn¡¯t really get what was going on. There, a young girl who was probably her sister raced over with a pale face. She lowered her head, and gave an apology.

    ¡ºI-I deeply apologize!¡»

    Bowing a number of times, she held her presumed sister close, and pleaded for her forgiveness. Fredricks looked quite confused at seeing her like that. So looking at the elder sister, Fredrick¡¯s face was a little flushed.

    ¡ºI-it¡¯s fine! We¡¯ll overlook it this time. Now return to your work.¡»

    His voice was a little raised, and the two young girls looked relieved, as they lowered their heads with smiled. Watching their backs as they ran off, Fredricks hesitated.

    And seeing that, the knight.

    ¡º... Shall I send them around to your room tonight?¡»

    There, Fredricks¡¯ face went bright red.

    ¡ºY... y-y-y-you fool! I-I didn¡¯t... didn¡¯t...¡»

    Those around looked at him, and smiled. He walked off with arge stride, shook off the knights, and proceeded on.

    The Fifth looked at the scene.

    ¡ºWe nned to increase our number of cultivated viges from there on. So the Fourth determined there was a need for me to learn the site. Because the area rugged as can be.¡»

    The Fifth reminisced. But his eyes looked on sorrowfully.

    And after that, a few more scenes of Fredricks conversing with the sisters flowed passed. Little by little, they were getting along with one another.

    It was then.

    Fredricks was called back to the Walt House manor for a temporary return.

    At the entrance to the vige, The Randbergh House heir and the vigers saw him off.

    Fredricks got on his horse, and spoke to the two girls he¡¯d gotten along with.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll be back soon. Um... at that time...¡»

    Those around looked upon his reddened face with smiles. The elder sister nodded.

    ¡ºWe¡¯ll be waiting for you, Fredricks-sama.¡»

    Fredricks smiled.

    But...

    The next scene projected was the remnants of a vige burnt down. Stock still, Fredricks was led along by his guard knights through the burnt site towards the tree in its center.

    A few survivors remained, raining jeers on the box.

    ¡ºWhy couldn¡¯t you havee sooner!?¡»

    ¡ºMy... my daughter...¡»

    A couple I¡¯d seen before. It was the couple that had appeared in the runaway Sixth¡¯s memory.

    Walking slowly, Fredricks set his feet towards the tree in the vige center.

    There were vigers hung up on it.

    The young man of the Randbergh house was stripped of his belongings, and put up in a terrible state. It looked like he¡¯d resisted to the end.

    And in a position standing out at the very front, the sisters that Fredricks befriended were hung.

    Methodically... calling it that would be strange, but they were definitely put up in a way to make a mark on Fredricks. Falling at the knees, he looked at the letters carved into the trunk.

    Shorty... they spelled out.

    Fredricks looked down, and I could see the look in his eyes change. Sharp, and muddied, those eyes made me swallow my breath.

    The Fifth turned.

    ¡º... There was no proof. But there were limited humans who knew the internal affairs of the vige. I wanted to take troops at once, and raid them. I wanted to do the same to them. No, I wanted to go eradicate them.¡»

    Without changing his expression, the Fifth went on indifferently.

    ¡ºSomeone had to have leaked the information I was close to those sisters. I had a general idea. Someone tied to our vassals. They¡¯d gone off with a smile, and sold our information.¡»

    I looked up at the tree of the vige, and turned away my eyes. Could man really do something so terrible, and was there a need to go so far...

    ¡°This is too terrible. This is...¡±

    ¡ºDon¡¯t call it impossible. Listen here, Lyle. The ones who did this were the same as us. The same Feudal Lords, the same Nobles. One step off the path, and we¡¯d do such things to. As a matter of fact, I¡¯m sure even worse things were done to the territories that tried to invade Fiennes. If someone invades yournd, it¡¯s necessary to give retribution. Because if you let them make light of you, then they¡¯ll keep repeating something like this.¡»

    I understood you couldn¡¯t let yourself be made lightly of.

    And the Fifth spoke.

    ¡º... About the feudal lord who¡¯d invaded us this time, once upon a time, they got along well with the Third, you know. But with a single generation built up, this is what it came to.¡»

    There were lords, and there were citizens... the one to decide the territory¡¯s policies was the lord, and while if he were proficient, he¡¯d bring glory to the territory, if he were ipetent, he could ruin thend.

    There were many instances where a change of hands made for ipetence, and the reverse was also true.

    ¡º... You see, Lyle. I swore it there. I would definitely have my vengeance. No matter how many years, how many decades it took, I would eradicate them.¡»

    I looked at the Fifth hanging his head. But in the Fifth¡¯s period, the Walt House continued enduring, and in the end, they didn¡¯t invade any surrounding territories.

    ¡°What happened to change your n?¡±

    On my words, the Fifth looked up at the sky, andughed. Heughed, and in the end, in a small voice.

    ¡ºMy own child. The first time I looked at Fiennes, I was truly lost. When I truly hated them. When I truly wanted them all dead... I didn¡¯t want them, my own children to have to go through the same. It was toote. I already had the mistresses, and the n all together, and yet... by the time I noticed it, I couldn¡¯t stop it anymore. ¡»

    The Fifth said that, and quietly drove me out of his room of memories.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Inside of Porter.

    Under the light of thentern, what Monica informed me of was the hostages being taken throughout Bahnseim.

    From anyrge-scale House above Baron Status, Centralle had given orders through the country for hostages to be presented.

    Putting together the information obtained from Adele-san, it meant that by that mandate, there were many Feudal Lords who couldn¡¯t move even if they wanted to.

    On that information passed through the Valkyries, I thought to myself. But what crossed through my head was the Fifth.

    In Porter¡¯s loading tray, ra spoke to me.

    ¡°Lyle-san, are you alright? I think it best you get some rest.¡±

    After lightly rubbing the corners of my eyes with a fingertip, I shook my head to the side.

    ¡°My bad, please continue¡±

    Monica looked over me as she conveyed the information.

    ¡°For those without hostages, it seems those Bar and below will move for the peace of their territories. If we take them into our forces, we will be able to prepare troops from within Bahnseim.¡±

    There, the Third spoke up.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s true there are feudal lords who want peaceful reign. But there¡¯s no guarantee they¡¯re all like that. There will be some who want morend, and others who¡¯ll think to use the opportunity to settle disputes with their surroundings. As expected, we¡¯ll need the assistance of Lords above Bar, who have vassals under them. It¡¯s best to keep troubles to a minimum. Or rather, if you¡¯ve nothing but small-time lords, there¡¯s no way to get them together. It will be hard to lead them in arge-scale army, I¡¯m sure.¡»

    ording to the Third, it would be difficult to get all the small-scale lords¡¯ opinions to align. A lord capable of that sort of fine tuning... we need to get some lords on of Baron or higher.

    And asmanders, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take charge of suchrge forces.

    ¡°Monica, tell Adele-san¡¯s unit. It¡¯s important to start small, but we need to get onerger lord on our side. Lest it be impossible to get them together ourselves.¡±

    Monica had prepared tea for me. Herb tea, it seems.

    ¡°She believes it difficult. Taking hostages is one thing, but the problem is those hostages. Do you think they¡¯ll be safe when put under Celes? Even if you promise their rescue, in the end, there is a possibility, they have changed to her side from the depths of their hearts. The possibility they are already no longer of this world it...¡±

    It will be difficult to take back the rtions of the lords taken off. If it came to those negotiations, we were in a situation where we couldn¡¯t say we¡¯d definitely save them.

    ra spoke to me.

    ¡°As expected, is there no choice but to start from the bottom? Even if we defeat Celes, if the hostages aren¡¯t safe, the root of their problem will remain.¡±

    Aria was negative.

    ¡°If it was possible to infiltrate Centralle, and rescue them, It wouldn¡¯t be strange if someone had assassinated Celes by now.¡±

    Having faced Celes, and experienced her irrationality, Aria¡¯s opinion was on the mark.

    But we didn¡¯t have time.

    ¡°What about the western front. What¡¯s be of the lords near Faunbeux¡¯s border? We¡¯re currently headed their way. If they¡¯re still safe, there are still ways to go about it.¡±

    Lifting her face, Monica shook her head.

    ¡°She does not have that information. As Adele-san is in the east.¡±

    Novem¡¯s party was south. If their task finished safely, they would enter Bahnseim from there.

    Thinking a bit, I came to a conclusion.

    ¡°Gather information. If it¡¯s not toote, rescue, or recovery is thinkable. If they¡¯re already in Centralle, that¡¯s impossible. If not, then we can do what is possible with our numbers.¡±

    I sent a look around, and everyone nodded.

 Volume 14 - 10: Margrave

    Margrave

    ... The Margrave of Resno.

    The feudal lord left to the border with Faunbeux, and a single feudal lord who had grown quite busy alongside the worsening rtions with Faunbeux.

    The lord had the border left to him, but it¡¯s not as if he was protecting it alone. He had the cooperation of surrounding lords in defending the border, but at present, he was isted.

    Centralle had sent a demand for hostages.

    The current head, ¡¾Varius Resno¡¿ had his long, gray hair tied to the back. He didn¡¯t usually tie it, but reading the letter from the surrounding lords, and from his son sent to Centralle, ¡¾Balfelt Resno¡¿, he was making a sour face as if he wanted to chew that letter to bits.

    ¡°That girly of the Walt House. She deceived my son.¡±

    With status high as Margrave, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to hold an estate in Centrale. He had sent a representative to manage it, and naturally enough, Varius sent his heir Balfelt.

    Then the Walt House¡¯s Celes got engaged to the crown prince, and the gears began turning strange. No, they had been strange before that.

    Balfelt had stated it wasn¡¯t a good n to have Varius leave the territory, and gone to the mansion in Centralle of his own will.

    And when the hostage matter came up, he volunteered as one gleefully.

    Up to that point, a part of Varius had thought there was no helping it. But from Balfelt, he received word he wanted to offer up his wife and son... to Varius, that would mean sending off his grandson.

    The surrounding lords also voiced their desire for him to send them over.

    ¡°Is the Resno House charged with Faunbeux¡¯s border really that untrustworthy!?¡±

    As he crushed the letter in his hands, the Knight behind him in service to the house opened his mouth.

    ¡°Varius-sama, at this rate, we¡¯ll be surrounded by Faunbeux and the other lords. I do think it painful, but you have to take some measures.¡±

    Varius was aware of the abnormalities of Centralle. But most Barons and Viscouts without the level of power as Margrave had sent hostages to Centralle as a means of securing their safety.

    Centralle¡¯s army was one thing, but it was mainly an act in fear of the Walt House¡¯s army.

    With Centralle going strange, the Feudal Lords didn¡¯t keep still. They marched to Centralle to remonstrate them, and many lords had ended up charmed.

    At present, Varius had a number of choices.

    ¡°... If I send my daughter-inw and grandson to Centralle, they¡¯ll only be that little girl¡¯s toys. But if I change sides to Faunbeux...¡±

    The knight carried on his words.

    ¡°Then thisnd will be the battlefield of Bahnseim and Faunbeux. The safest option avable is to send the hostages, and adopt in an heir from a rtive. With that, you can match the pace of the lords around you, and stand against Faunbeux.¡±

    Varius lowered his fist onto his table. The letter it clenched was crumpled, and torn by the impact.

    ¡°A rtive? Oh, as if there¡¯s a decent one of the lot! Each and every one of them is after the position of Margrave. And besides them, there are only the ones whoe asking to borrow money. If they were decent, I wouldn¡¯t be so troubled! I¡¯ve no intent to concede my status to any besides my grandson!¡±

    The knight¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°... I understand you dote on your grandson. But now is not the time to say such a thing. It won¡¯t be a direct line, but at least the blood of the Resno shall remain.¡±

    Varius was soft on his grandson, and had decided he would only ever hand his status over to him. But looking around, it was also true there were no kin worthy of being Margrave. The knight seemed to believe as long as you trained them a few years, they¡¯d be at least useful enough to seed.

    ¡°... Let me think about it. They¡¯ve already taken my precious son away. This matter is to be put on hold.¡±

    Varius sunk deeply into his seat, and covered his face with both hands...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Hmm, so besides the eldest son, all the Margrave¡¯s children married into other houses?¡±

    On route to Faunbeux, the five of us dropped by the marketce of a passing town to gather information. Those of the surrounding towns and viges made the trek to sell goods at the market, and as we purchased food, we spoke with a talkative aunty.

    When I refused the change for the meal, her tongue began sliding quite jovially.

    The well-built aunty left the store to a man (perhaps her husband?) and told us various things.

    ¡°Our lord over here has some business rtions with him. See, the Margrave¡¯s ce is the border, right? A little while back, they sent away the princess, so he had his work cut out for him, but his sons were also proficient. They were on favorable terms before things got hectic, so he had sent his sons off to be married.¡±

    ording to her, when they were on favorable terms with Faunbeux, his second and third son were sent in as grooms.

    But when the situation changed, his heir, his son had entered Centralle, it seems.

    ¡°Our lord over here sent his wife and kid off at once, though. Not much to say about that. Well, he surrounded himself with lovers soon after, so I guess that¡¯s all they were to him, but the Margrave declined sending any additional hostages, I heard. Because of that, there¡¯s a tense air going on in the country. Quite troublesome.¡±

    After having his son taken hostage, he was requested to offer that son¡¯s wife and child...

    ¡°That must¡¯ve been hell. So among this area¡¯s feudal lords, have all the others besides the Margrave sent their hostages?¡±

    The Aunty looked up a bit.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Yeah, a few months back. No reason not to. That Margrave really ought to consider other¡¯s feelings a bit. If he gets Centralle¡¯s eyes on him, then even the Walt House will make its way here. Before Centralle runs out of patience and sends a force to meet them, they should just send themselves to Centralle.¡±

    The Walt House... no longer a famed name of Bahnseim, it was a symbol of fear. From the Jewel, I heard Milleia-san¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºWell, to the people, the feelings of lords aren¡¯t quite relevant. Personally, I think the form of one hesitating to send hostages regardless the cost is quite favorable, you know.¡»

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s favorable for me is how we¡¯re Bahnseim¡¯s enemy, and he¡¯s in a convenient position. But if he were a little smaller in scale, and it was a territory where the people had more chances to meet the lord, perhaps they would be more sympathetic of him.¡»

    The Fifth spoke listlessly.

    ¡ºOnly if he was a good lord to the people, right? Even if they sympathize, they¡¯ll still tell him to send them in the end. Because everyone values themselves.¡»

    The Seventh listened to the Fifth¡¯s opinion.

    ¡ºHow cold. But I won¡¯t deny it. Now then, let¡¯s leave our personal impressions at that... Lyle, looks like you¡¯ve something to do before entering Faunbeux.¡»

    I gripped the Jewel, and after signaling my affirmation, I smiled, and gave the aunty my thanks. While I was at it, I handed over more change.

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ve heard quite an interesting tale. Here¡¯s thanks.¡±

    There, the aunty spoke.

    ¡°Shop with us again. I¡¯ll throw in a discount.¡±

    As we stood and left, she saw us off with a smile.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Entering an inn of the town, we washed off the fatigue of our travels.

    Gathering in my room, Monica prepared herb tea and snacks for everyone, and got the preparations together.

    As Shannon reached a hand to the sweets, Monica.

    ¡°If you eat that, you¡¯ll have to brush your teeth again.¡±

    Shannon puffed her cheeks.

    ¡°But I just did it after I got out of the bath, so isn¡¯t it fine!¡±

    Monica scoffed.

    ¡°Of course it isn¡¯t. If you¡¯re fine with getting a cavity, and having your beloved sister lecture you, then go right ahead.¡±

    ra took a treat in hand.

    ¡°Is it really an issue? Just brush again.¡±

    Aria on the other hand.

    ¡°I do it before I go to bed, so there¡¯s no problem for me. Ah, this is good.¡±

    Monica lifted a twin tail up with one hand, as she put her opposite hand on her hip.

    ¡°I, Monica, personally prepared those sweets. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d be bad. Matching the Chicken Dickwad¡¯s tastes, they¡¯re the ultimate...¡±

    The exnation was getting long, so I took one in my hand, and brought it to my mouth. A crisp texture, and a cream and jam with some acidity to it. Bite-sized, and tasty. Perfect affinity with herbal tea.

    But...

    ¡°I preferred the one fromst time.¡±

    When I said that, she immediately left the room, so I hurriedly called to stop her.

    ¡°oy, what about the meeting?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! Preparing the sweets you desire is my duty! If you say the sweet you ate before was better, then this Monica need only borrow the inn¡¯s kitchen and cook it up!¡±

    Reaching a hand for her third sweet, Shannony on the sofa stomach-first, and kicked her legs.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring cooking tools along? Why not just do it here?¡±

    ra refuted Shannon¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather you not. The smell will just make me needlessly hungrier.¡±

    There were various problems that came with cooking in the same room, and with a grasp on all that, Monica was trying to head for the kitchen.

    Aria chewed on a sweet in her mouth as she spoke.

    ¡°More importantly, let¡¯s get to the talks already. This time we¡¯re requesting the Margrave¡¯s assistance, right? Will we negotiate so he doesn¡¯t have to hand over the hostages?¡±

    Aria was right. If we wanted to get him on our side, it was true we had to do something about the hostages. But we didn¡¯t know what was on his mind yet.

    When I called Monica back to my side, she delightedly approached. Standing behind and to the side of the sofa behind me, with a solid, imposing expression.

    ¡°I do think we must get into contact. But one wrong step, and we¡¯ll be restrained and bound for Centralle. So it all starts with rumors. And from there, we start our move.¡±

    ra looked at me with an expression that seemed to ask, ¡®Again?¡¯

    ¡°Lyle-san, you n on fooling our negotiation partners again?¡±

    Within the Jewel, inaudible as he was, the Third tried to unravel the misunderstanding. He surely hated his favorite ra sending such eyes of doubt my way.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s wrong. That¡¯s wrong, ra-chan! We¡¯ll only spread and publicize the truth of what happens to the hostages sent! Sent off to that Celes, there¡¯s no way they¡¯re unharmed!¡»

    Aria was the same. She looked at me.

    ¡°You always turn to those sorts of means.¡±

    The one wounded by those words was the Fifth.

    ¡º... N-no. This is just a fundamental, and manipting information is a vital point. It isn¡¯t a bad means.¡»

    These guys are hopeless, the moment their favorite girls chastise them, they grow weak at the knees. I¡¯m sure the First would¡¯ve said not to think of anything, just march in and negotiate, drafting up a n much more to Aria¡¯s tastes. Then what of the Second? I¡¯m sure he¡¯d proceed with caution.

    The Fourth would... and the Sixth...

    Milleia-san spoke.

    ¡ºThis is why kids who don¡¯t appreciate it are no good. Just look at Shannon, she¡¯s not even trying to understand the situation, and she hasn¡¯t given the slightest objection to Lyle¡¯s n.¡»

    Is that really something to brag about? As I thought that, Shannon nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re always so petty.¡±

    She said. Within the Jewel, the Seventh burst intoughter, but after several volleys of fire, it went quiet.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve no ns to change our course. Let¡¯s gather information, and think up his character, as we decide a detailed n. If possible it would help if some are sent from Centralle to collect the hostages.¡±

    It sounded plenty possible Centralle would send a squadron for them. It would be most convenient if he was dealing with them when we came in.

    Aria looked at me, put an elbow on the sofa¡¯s armrest, and put her face on her hand.

    ¡°What are you nning this time? Even if you win against the squad thates for them, there¡¯s no meaning in that. On the contrary, they may start sending actual forces. Or could it be another dirty scheme of yours?¡±

    Because I did this and that regrly, it seems she believed I favored dirty schemes. But that wasn¡¯t quite right. We would lose if we fought upfront, so we could only rely on such tricks.

    It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s the fault of the all-too-great war potential difference between we and Bahnseim.

    ¡°No, this time isn¡¯t that dirty. It¡¯s actually quite honest.¡±

    ra showed some interest.

    ¡°How rare. So what¡¯s this honest n of yours?¡±

    I spoke full of confidence.

    ¡°Yeah, the truth is I think I¡¯m going to go off and kidnap the Margrave¡¯s son¡¯s wife and child. And thenes the negotiations!¡±

    Besides the sleepy Shannon. Aria, and ra were staring at me. Monica said something like, ¡®you¡¯re too vile, damn chicken. But I¡¯ll still follow you. For that is my aesthetic!¡¯ from behind me.

    ¡°... Eh? I-I mean! Wouldn¡¯t that make it much easier to negotiate with the Margrave!? As things are, we won¡¯t even be able to properly meet him, and it¡¯s dubious whether or not they¡¯ll listen to what we have to... h-huh? What¡¯s with everyone?¡±

    The Third reacted to their reactions.

    ¡ºHuh? I thought it was quite nice?¡»

    The Fifth agreed.

    ¡ºNot bad for something Lyle came up with?¡»

    The revived Seventh.

    ¡ºDid he phrase it wrong? We¡¯re saving the blood rtives being carted off from those dogs of Centralle! See, doesn¡¯t that have a nice ring to it?¡»

    Milleia-san giggled.

    ¡ºEven if it sounds decent, he¡¯d be doing the same. But Lyle sure has grown. Kidn... rescuing the Margrave¡¯s grandson, and using the... favor to negotiate.¡»

    I stood and exined, but those two pairs of eyes only grew colder.

    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about it!?¡±

    Shannon looked at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s so wrong, they don¡¯t know exactly what part of it to scold you about. Or rather, you¡¯re definitely threatening him, aren¡¯t you? How should I put it... cowardly?¡±

    Being called a coward, the words that came up in my head were, ¡®Coward is apliment where Ie from!¡¯

    ... It seems I¡¯ve been dyed in the ancestor¡¯s colors in various bad ways. Mainly the Third, and the Fifth, and the Seventh... ah, quite a thick lot, and what¡¯s more, only the rtively scheming ones are left.

 Volume 14 - 11: Varius

    Varius

    ... Varius sat hunched in the seat of his office in the castle.

    By the rumors spreading through town, the hostages headed to Centralle weren¡¯t unharmed. Such info had flowed even to the popce, and knowing by his own intelwork, he knew nothing good woulde of it. So Varius felt cornered.

    Within the room, his retainer knight stood.

    ¡°Varius-sama, We are unable to deny anymore of Centralle¡¯s demands. If you continue putting in on hold, the capital will send the imperial guards. If ites to that...¡±

    On the knight¡¯s words, Varius lowered his fist onto the table. A little whileter, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°I know. But thinking of my grandson and daughter-inw, sending the two of them to Centralle is akin to sending them off to hell. My son is in Celes¡¯ cage. Anymore is...¡±

    The knight understood his sentiment. So he put to mouth the second and third son, who¡¯d married to other houses.

    ¡°Shall we call back the boys you sent off for marriage?¡±

    Varius shook his head.

    ¡°As if I could do that. If I did it, I¡¯d have to go through due process, and take in their second or third son as heir. If I act too strongly after marrying them off, it¡¯ll be hell.¡±

    His sons had been married into houses of lower status, but even so, if he used his power to call them back, it woulde out with problems. To add to that, his eldest son was alive. He even had a grandson. Officially, there wasn¡¯t a reason to call them back.

    The knight spoke with a resolved expression.

    ¡°Will you protect them even if it means war?¡±

    Varius couldn¡¯t make a decision. He loved his grandson. His son was already Celes¡¯ ve. At the very least, he wanted to protect his grandson.

    However...

    ¡°For the sake of my grandson alone, I cannot sacrifice the territory. But, just a little longer... I beg of you.¡±

    Hearing Varius¡¯ conclusion, the knight nodded.

    ¡°Let us wait until the imperial guard arrives. With how tense our situation remains, we could not spare forces, tell them something like that.¡±

    On the knight¡¯s words, Varius powerlessly nodded...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Within the Jewel.

    Surrounding the round table, we heard out the Seventh¡¯s opinion.

    ¡ºI know Varius-kun. I remember it. He was standing beside the previous Margrave of Resno. Never talked with him before, though.¡»

    Investigating around Margave Varius and leaking rumors, we spent a few days. At that time, the Seventh recalled something, but it doesn¡¯t seem he knew the man himself.

    The Third sounded bored.

    ¡ºYou know any embarrassing stories about his youth? You got the Margraave of Resno his territory back, didn¡¯t you?¡»

    The Seventh shook his head.

    ¡ºI did regain it, or rather, it was scatteredndholdings, so the Walt House wasn¡¯t able to manage them. I handed them back. However, I got the demarcation of the other disputed to proceed favorably.¡»

    In the Seventh¡¯s Era, the Walt House¡¯s standing was that of counsel to the throne. It was proof at just howrge the House¡¯s power had grown. But because of that, they had some trouble shoved onto them.

    The Fifth sighed.

    ¡ºYou sure work hard when there¡¯s so little to be gained. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t want to get involved.¡»

    The Seventh seemed to be of the same opinion, but there was a bit going on for the Walt House of the time.

    ¡ºEven I generally hated it. The one charged with it all was the Walt House. But it¡¯s true I wanted a new leaf at the time. I took over quite a few bad rumor from the Sixth, so the head¡¯s standing was a dubious one.¡»

    Milleia-san touched a hand to her face, and tilted her head a bit.

    ¡ºAbout the Margrave of Resno. The previous generation was quite ipetent... or even if that wasn¡¯t the case, he wasn¡¯t overly skilled, to say the least. His son¡¯s means, from what I can see of the territory, aren¡¯t bad.¡»

    The city, and surrounding viges... from what I saw, he could be called a benevolent lord to the people. To protect the border with Faunbeux, it was clear he was putting his effort.

    I put together the rumors I¡¯d gathered today.

    ¡°By the rumors, he¡¯s soft on his grandson, and his grandson is proficient as well. Giving the reason that he was too busy preparing the border, he said he couldn¡¯t spare men to send the hostages, it seems. But he hasn¡¯t explicitly stated he won¡¯t send them.¡±

    The Fifth lightly tapped his finger on the table with a fixed tempo.

    ¡º... Meaning he does have ns to send them? Or will he oppose to the end... a Margrave alone won¡¯t pick a fight with Bahnseim. Even if he changes sides to Faunbeux, this area used to be an importantnd of Faunbeux to begin with. They¡¯ll just take it from him, and call it quits, or perhaps they¡¯ll use him and have him crushed in the war with Bahnseim.¡»

    The Third looked interested. He folded his hands on hisp, and grinned.

    ¡ºNice. One son in Centralle. The other two married off, and he can¡¯t easilyy hands on them. He doesn¡¯t want to part with his precious grandson, is what I¡¯m feeling.¡»

    The Seventh, delightedly.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve gained a bit of a favorable impression of Varius-kun. Let¡¯sy off a bit in negotiations.¡»

    I hid my mouth with a hand, and thought of what was toe.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be expending a bit of time before Faunbeux. It¡¯s true they¡¯re on the border, so we¡¯ll be able to hear rumor of Faunbeux as well, but... should we wait until the imperial guard shows up? It¡¯s thinkable the Margrave could prepare his own guards to send them to Centralle¡±

    The Third closed his eyes.

    ¡ºIf that¡¯s what ites to, than pitiable as they may be, you¡¯ll have to injure a few. Take care not to kill them. He¡¯s your important negotiations partner. There¡¯s nothing to be lost in refraining from angering him.¡»

    We were attacking them after all.

    I made my resolve, and thought up a n to give as few casualties as possible.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... On another front.

    Adele¡¯s unit took the Bar along to break up the east.

    This time¡¯s opponent was of Bar Status as well, and he was making a conflicted expression.

    In his estate, they were surrounded by his soldiers throughout negotiations.

    Adele was troubled by his demands.

    ¡°A rise in rank just from cooperating? My apologies, but with the scale of your territory, it is my belief Baron would be impossible. Carrying that extent if responsibility isn¡¯t quite...¡±

    On Adele¡¯s words, he pinched his prided beard with his fingertips to get it together.

    ¡°If I am to cooperate with your cause, I can put out three hundred soldiers. Is that insufficient? And if that¡¯s the problem, I need only receive a territoryrge enough to fulfill my obligations. Fret not, I¡¯ll do something of the Knight ss Houses around. If you¡¯ll prepare a level of reward for them.¡±

    Adele red at the good Bar sitting beside her. The Bar made a not-my-problem face. But he couldn¡¯t remain silent.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you biting too much with no achievement to back it? If you want a territory of Baron Scale, you¡¯ll need to hold at least twice your currentnd/¡±

    The other party gave an undauntedugh.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept a territory change. Right... I¡¯d like a territory close to Centralle. I¡¯ve grown tired of these sticks of the far east.¡±

    Adele felt a bit like smacking him, but while this Bar House was a pain, the Knight Houses around him were also a pain. With scale from settlement to vige, there were various Knight Houses in Bahnseim.

    They all had different demands, and there were many unsatisfied with just the peace of their territories. As Lyle had said, without someonerger to get them in order, it would be difficult, she had begun to believe.

    Adele looked at her opponent.

    ¡°If we give preferential treatment to one, the others will seek out the same level of returns. I cannot approve of it.¡±

    He made a leisurely expression.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leak your info to Centralle. That Lyle Walt¡¯s party is secretly moving around.¡±

    Adele red at him, but perhaps he only saw her as a little girl, as his expression didn¡¯t crumble.

    However, the Bar beside Adele lowered his voice.

    ¡°Then would that mean making a foe of me, and the others who¡¯ve already promised our cooperation? That sounds rough. I¡¯ll have to return and draft up countermeasures at once.¡±

    Their foe¡¯s expression turned somber. The same position of Bar. Speaking to scale, there wasn¡¯t much a difference in power. Making an enemy of the surrounding lords as well, however, was painful.

    ¡°... There is and being disputed with the neighboring lord. Thatnd has belonged to us from times immemorial. If you will cooperate in taking it back, I shall cooperate with your cause.¡±

    Seeing him suddenly fold like that Adele realized he had still made quite arge request. She didn¡¯t quite like these sorts of negotiations.

    ¡°And that that neighboring lord would be?¡±

    ¡°A Baron. Fret not, if you take our side, he is but an easy foe. And could you dispatch at least five hundred soldiers?¡±

    On his request, Adele¡¯s head started to hurt.

    (This is... just as Lyle-san said. If we don¡¯t take them down from the top, we won¡¯t be able to handle it.)

    She had made light of small-scale lords, but here, she was facing a severe loss of time...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... There was a squad dispatched from Centralle.

    Led by Celes¡¯ imperial guard knights, three hundred soldiers of the capital¡¯s standing army.

    The reason for their departure to thend of the Margrave of Resno was because he wouldn¡¯t send a hostage to Centralle no matter how much time passed.

    The unit leaving the castle was spied by a certain Celes, moving down the corridor, riding on the back of a woman. She stood up straight on that woman¡¯s back, to watch the group set out.

    ¡°Huh~? Did I tell them to dispatch a unit anywhere?¡±

    The woman seemed to be in pain, and she didn¡¯t show any adoration to Celes. That was precisely why she was receiving such terrible treatment in the first ce.

    Tattered clothing and a choker, she was being treated as if she was a dog. The reason was simple... she didn¡¯t bend to Celes.

    To Celes, people like that were simply interesting toys. She simply adored the defiant, and yed most delightfully with them.

    Nearby, the captain of the imperial guard, ¡¾Breid Vamper¡¿ answered her smile.

    ¡°Celes-sama, that is a unit setting out for the Margrave of Resno, who won¡¯t dispatch a hostage. A foolish frontier feudal lord, who won¡¯t obey your will.¡±

    Celes gave an intrigued smile, as she licked her lips.

    ¡°Aha,e to think of it, I did ask him to get hostages. Oh Rufus, so he actually carried it out so earnestly. It had totally slipped my mind.¡±

    Wearing a tailcoat, and toting red hair, the butler... automaton spoke indifferently.

    ¡°But that woman you¡¯re treating as a horse was sent as one of those very hostages. How many does that make it? You should really fix that habit of losing interest in no time and breaking them.¡±

    The girl walking behind Celes... dragging her long, ck hair as she walked, the surrounding people took care not to step on it.

    Celes looked at ¡¾Rumel¡¿and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Rumel properly cleans up. Right, Rumel?¡±

    The girl called Rumel opened her small mouth. But that mouth gradually expanded, as she showed off sharp fangs and arge tongue to affirm Celes¡¯ opinion.

    ¡°You¡¯re adorable, Rumel. When you opposed me and I killed you, I thought you were nothing but a stupid quilin, but once revived, you¡¯ve grown so honest and cute. But I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t use the Skill well enough to give you much in the ways of speech.¡±

    Rumel... the divine beast who had once met Celes and fought... the quilin girl was brought back from a husk to be Celes¡¯ marite.

    Celes ground her foot into the fearful woman.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve had enough, just say it. I¡¯ll free you at once. Aha! You should see yourself shake. You¡¯re an interesting one.¡±

    Finding the woman¡¯s quivers interesting enough, Celes lowered herself onto her back. And she pulled at the thread attacked to the cor.

    ¡°Then we must be off. Let¡¯s take a round of the castle today. We¡¯re going exploring.¡±

    The sweet sound of Celes¡¯ughter. The humans obeying her were all fascinated by her.

    Only the automaton could watch her with such cold eyes...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In a city held by the Margrave of Resno, we collected information as we spent our days.

    I was taking an afternoon nap in my room.

    No, I was sending my consciousness to the Jewel.

    The location was my own room of memories.

    The one I faced was LYLE, and in my hand, I held a Katana. Whether I cut, or used magic, LYLE dodged everything, as he hit his attacks into me.

    ¡ºNo good. Absolutely terrible! Your attacks are too honest. You¡¯re putting in too much power.¡»

    He cautioned me, as he cut my shoulder, and then the back of my hand. Making me drop the Katana, he leapt at me, and executed a kick.

    I was hit off my feet, and as I rolled, Lyle circled ahead of me, and stopped my rotation with his foot.

    ¡ºYeah~, you may not be at a level where you can manage something against me on your own.¡»

    Out of breath, I looked up at LYLE. There, he showed me his arm. Rolling up his sleeve, I saw a clear blue line running down it.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    LYLE lightly continued. A part of it felt courteous.

    ¡ºThe flow of Mana, perhaps I should call it? In short, it¡¯s pretty much a blood vessel. But what flows through it is Mana. The Walt House has polished Support Skills over the generations, so you should be seeing a blue line. And the ones who have these stretching all around their bodies are humans.¡»

    There, LYLE took my arm in his hand. Reacting to his light, I was able to see a line on my arm as well. But its shape was different from LYLE¡¯s.

    To put it simply, it definitely connected somewhere, but it was ragged. From what I could see, it was in a horrible state.

    LYLE looked at that.

    ¡º... That Celes, after stealing them, she ripped yours to shreds. No wonder your efficiency is so terrible.¡»

    He put away his sabre, and traced the line on my arm with a finger. That line of light... but LYLE¡¯s face turned grim.

    ¡ºShe¡¯s destroyed it extremely carefully. She must have been considerably scared of me.¡»

    I stood, and asked him.

    ¡°So what happens if that line is fixed?¡±

    ¡ºIt¡¯ll improve the efficiency with which you can use the Mana in your body, but she¡¯s perfectly torn them up, so even I can¡¯t fully repair them. How should I put it, even if you output a ten, I can¡¯t even guarantee you¡¯ll get a two or three. Even if you¡¯re sessfully treated, you may reach a six or seven, perhaps?¡»

    Hearing those words.

    ¡°Then if I get this fixed, I could fight against...¡±

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not happening. I mean, you can¡¯t even win against the current me, so there¡¯s no way you can win against Celes, who pretty much has my power added on top of her own. Her side has Septem... Agrissa as an ally. If you¡¯re alone, it won¡¯t even be a contest.¡»

    When I lowered my shoulders in disappointment, LYLEughed.

    ¡ºBut I think you¡¯re fine just like that. Not being able to fight without the aid of others, it means... you need others, is what I¡¯m saying.¡»

    I looked at LYLE.

    ¡°Are you calling me unreliable?¡±

    ¡ºPerish the thought. There are some things it¡¯s better to have lost, is all I thought. This is just a hypothetical. But if I tried to stop Celes, I¡¯d surely be alone... or with a few. And perhaps I¡¯d have been able to do something about it. But that wouldn¡¯t be any good at all.¡»

    When I tilted my head, LYLE looked at me, and smiled.

    ¡ºLyle, I think you¡¯re a single differentpleted form than Celes.¡»

 Volume 14 - 12: Mother

    Mother

    Leaving the city for the forest, we had Porter transform, and raise its upper body.

    Covering it with a cloth, and puttingting over that, we used mud and branches to get its outward appearance in order. Its head was closer to its left side, so we tried attaching on another head for bnce, and it truly became something sinister.

    With the needlessly handy Monica directing its appearance, and ra- who¡¯d gotten even better than me at operating- in the driver seat, we had put together a monster in no time.

    Seeing Porter raise both its arms, me, Aria and Shannon apuded. Shannon probably just read the mood and apuded, and to be more precise, she could only see that we had covered Porter with something.

    Monica put away her tools in the gap between her skirt and apron, sticking out her chest.

    ¡°How about that! No matter how you look at it, it resembles those strange lifeforms you call monsters. No, it¡¯s more perfect than any of those lowly beasts!¡±

    Aria stopped pping.

    ¡°And so? We¡¯ll attack Centralle¡¯s forces using this road, and rescue the Margrave¡¯s family, right? Then what?¡±

    Aria emphasized the word rescue. It¡¯s true that it sounded more decent than using words like kidnap, or abduct. Though we¡¯d be doing the same thing.

    I patted off the dirt that had stuck to my clothes during the work.

    ¡°My apologies, but we will be using them as negotiation pieces. We¡¯ll be sending them right off to Faunbeux.¡±

    Shannon tilted her head.

    ¡°What about negotiating with the Margrave?¡±

    I looked up a Porter... monster version, before turning a smile to Shannon.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll do that. But on favorable conditions, that is. We¡¯ve a need to have some talks with Faunbeux as well, so I¡¯ll be leaving them on hand for the time being.¡±

    To obtain Faunbeux¡¯s cooperation, we would need to prepare merit for the other side. And I could anticipate what they would ask for, to a certain extent.

    I thought that n would require more time to adjust, but I had gathered surrounding information, so I was able to finalize our policy.

    Aria hesitated a little.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you return the hostages to the Margrave from the start to show your sincerity? From there, getting his cooperation isn¡¯t...¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°Sorry, but the Margrave will have topromise. Otherwise Faunbeux won¡¯t move. And thend the Walt House cut off from them... why don¡¯t we return it?¡±

    What Faunbeux desired... it should be their own soil torn away by the Walt House.

    Within the Jewel. The Seventh spoke excitedly.

    ¡ºFeudal Lords are lifeforms that can¡¯t stand their territory being scraped away. There are times they¡¯ll consent, and hand it over. And times they¡¯ll divide it amongst rtives... but those that canugh off what¡¯s stolen are failures as lords. There is no value in taking such folk into our side.¡»

    Milleia-san took over exnations.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s precisely why the hostages. Negotiating with Faunbeux, and the Margrave as well. I can¡¯t think he¡¯ll obediently stand down, but family affection will take its seat at the negotiations table. If all goes well, we¡¯ll be able to leave him to guide Faunbeux¡¯s invasion, so we really should get the Margrave¡¯s cooperation.¡»

    ra looked at me, as she pushed up her sses.

    ¡°Um... Lyle-san? In that case, the Margrave won¡¯t assist us, will he? Hisnd stolen, and his family held hostage, you¡¯ll leave much too bad an impression. There¡¯s far too little in it for him to begin with.¡±

    Iughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll prepare something he¡¯d love to take a bite into.¡±

    The Third spoke in a tone full of implications.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not like he said he¡¯d only be takingnd away. We¡¯ll properly prepare it. Properly.¡»

    After the preparations were in order, I stretched.

    ¡°Now then, a squading for the hostages has been spotted, so how about we wait?¡±

    A messenger had already raced ahead to inform the Margrave of the unit¡¯s approach. Time-wise, we¡¯d be attacking a few dayster.

    ¡°... Our number one priority is securing the hostages. Nextes defeating the enemymander. ra, I leave it to you.¡±

    ra nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s vital to whittle away the enemy war potential, after all.¡±

    There was no necessity to annihte them. No, while we were doing that, it would be terrible if reinforcements from the Margrave came. If we could preferentially take out themander, it would be a huge sess.

    And we hid ourselves until the attack was toe.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A few dayster.

    Having received the hostages, the force from Centralle returned using a road going in and out of the forest.

    They had spent a night at his castle, and immediately set on their way.

    Before boarding Porter, I took ra, and led her to a ce separated from our otherrades.

    ¡°... It¡¯s kinda, when I¡¯m calmly using my Skill like this, I suddenly be embarrassed. It¡¯s a lot easier when there¡¯s some reason we have to rush.¡±

    I grabbed ra¡¯s shoulders with my hands, and pressed her against a tree. When I looked down, and got my breath in order, ra smiled.

    ¡°Come to think of it, you¡¯ve gotten able to kiss easily whenever there¡¯s some reason to it. From your point of view, are you just kissing us because there¡¯s a need?¡±

    If we were in a hurry, there was no problem, but if there was enough time, I couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. No, it was necessary now, so we really should hurry, but we still had some time to spare.

    ¡°When we¡¯re in a hurry, I don¡¯t have the time to think, so... when I can stop and think over it, I start thinking of this and that...¡±

    There, ra approached me, grabbed my face with both hands, and kissed me. In my surprise, I had noticed she had removed her sses, and closed her eyes.

    After a while, she parted her mouth, and reapplied her sses with both hands.

    ¡°... We¡¯ve been linked. I can see the map, and the movements of the troops. Their responses are yellow, but... the ones we¡¯re to rescue are at the very center. I¡¯ll go get ready.¡±

    Recovering the staff she had leaned against a tree, ra walked off. I touched my lips, and followed behind.

    ¡°ra.¡±

    When she turned, her face was just a little red.

    ¡°What is it, Lyle-san?¡±

    After thinking a bit, I shook my head, said it was ¡®nothing,¡¯ and walked towards Porter beside her.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Inside Porter¡¯s loading tray.

    After fastening our bodies down with belts on Monica¡¯s words, wemenced our attack on the dispatch from Centralle.

    From their point of view, it was as if they were suddenly assaulted by a variant of monster they had never seen before.

    Closing my eyes, I could see the scenes ra saw.

    Using Porter¡¯s arms, she flung aside a single panicked knight. Truly thrown, the knight flew off his horse, and after hitting the ground, he had stopped moving.

    Shannon, in the swaying Porter.

    ¡°Wait! Seriously, wait! I¡¯ll throw up! I really will!¡±

    Monica had her bite into a cloth.

    ¡°You¡¯ll bite your tongue like that. And it¡¯s alright if you throw up. It feels like you¡¯re about to forget it, so I¡¯ll throw it out, but I, Monica, am a maid.¡±

    So what if you¡¯re a maid? I wanted to say, but in this swaying vehicle, it was best not to carelessly open your mouth.

    ra skillfully operated Porter, having it do a single rotation near the center of the group.

    From the two arms extended outwards, the surrounding soldiers were blown away.

    One of the mounted knights moved to use magic, so from within the loading tray, I touched the wall, and used magic.

    ¡°Magic Shield.¡±

    By the magic shield projected to block the knight¡¯s blow, Porter escaped unscathed. Perhaps he thought it was a monster with magic resistance, as he hurriedly yelled for the surrounding soldiers to take their weapons in hand.

    But the soldiers of Centralle hesitated to confront a monster they¡¯d never seen or heard of before. I had heard they were an army that didn¡¯t even fear death, but it seems perhaps not every soldiers was caught in such a state.

    The spirit of the knights, however, was high.

    When one held his weapons and tried to cut, ra hit Porter¡¯s arm against him. It was something of a p, but at that scale, it wasn¡¯t something that could be endured.

    Shot into the air, and rolling into the air, left in a state bent in ways bodies shouldn¡¯t be bent, the knight stopped moving.

    After she couldn¡¯t confirm any knights around, ra instantly went to retrieve the carriage.

    The soldiers that made a path whenever Porter moved. And a conspicuously extravagant carriage...

    ¡°... ra, that¡¯s not it. The ones riding aren¡¯t a woman and child!¡±

    When ra grabbed the carriage and lifted it up, two knights fell out from within. They had taken off their armor, and drink and food had fallen out alongside them. When the two of them hit the ground, they looked around in a frenzy once they spotted us.

    On their behinds, they looked up at Porter with eyes of fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s the wagon! The wagon one behind! First, take...¡±

    Take care of these two, and rescue the hostages. When I was about to issue those orders, the Third cut in.

    ¡ºLyle, leave those two be. That¡¯s more convenient. Someone has to take responsibility for this mess. And let the horses run. It¡¯ll buy some time.¡»

    Believing in the Third¡¯s judgement, I issued orders.

    ¡ºra, release the horses! And once you retrieve the wagon, we¡¯re retreating!¡»

    ra retrieved the wagon in both Porter¡¯s hands, and went right into fleeing from the unit. It didn¡¯t seem they were following, so we set Porter on a path right from Margrave Resno¡¯s territory towards Faunbeux.

    Of course, without using the roads.

    ¡°It¡¯ll keep shaking for a while.¡±

    Aria seemed relieved the shaking of battle had ended.

    ¡°But it won¡¯t sway like it had before. More importantly...¡±

    Aria turned her eyes to Shannon. With a pale face, biting into a rag, Shannon looked as if she would throw up at any moment. Monica handed a bag over to her.

    ¡°Please spit into that. It¡¯s fine if it spills onto the floor, but if it spills onto my chicken, you won¡¯t get off lightly. Well... I would love to clean up a filthy chicken too.¡±

    I looked at her.

    ¡°I think you should learn a bit more prudence.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... ... The castle of the Margrave of Resno was flurried.

    The unit of Centralle that returned seeking help.

    Returning to the scene, it looked as if the carriage with the Resno House Crest on it had been mmed against the ground. It was in tatters.

    The knights had immediately searched the area, but because the soldiers that went to get reinforcements hadn¡¯t any horses, the message camete.

    By the time the Margrave¡¯s men were investigating, a considerable amount of time had gone by.

    Before those in charge... the surviving two knights, Varius directed a nce filled with rage.

    ¡°Bastards... you ran back to me without protecting those you were charged to guard!? After acting so high and mighty, you let my precious family be stolen away by monsters!?¡±

    Both knights boasted untrained bodies. One had let his expand enough it looked like his clothes would burst. The other was contrarily slender. Way too slender. The two untrained men had be knights on the status of their houses alone.

    ¡°T-that is!¡±

    ¡°Margrave! If youy a hand on us, Centralle will...! C-Celes-sama won¡¯t keep quiet!¡±

    Hearing those words, Varius held down his right arm that was trying to pull his sword. He red at the two knights with eyes full of malice.

    ¡°Two knights who failed their missions... I do hope Celes-sama finds it in her to give a damn!¡±

    Letting off some sarcasm, Varius ordered his men to keep searching.

    ¡°Find them at all costs! ¡¾Parselena¡¿ and ¡¾eubeigh¡¿... at whatever the cost, my grandson...¡±

    Seeing Varius¡¯ impatience, then men hurriedly formed an additional search party...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Faunbeux.

    Having hurriedly left the Resno territory, we looked at the young boy resting on another¡¯sp in the loading tray.

    With brown hair and green eyes, the boy who took after his mother was sound asleep. The one lending herp as a pillow was the mother ¡¾Parselena¡¿... a woman with straight, long hair, and green eyes as well. It seems she was still in her early twenties, but she could pass for less.

    Ignoring roads and the like to enter Faunbeux, we forced Porter across a wide river to enter the country.

    While on the move, we had somehow managed to persuade the two, but they were still wary. Parselena-san had exhausted bearings, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to sleep before us.

    I let out a sigh.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t rest, it¡¯ll be poison on your body. Even if that isn¡¯t the case, isn¡¯t that tension of yours wearing you out?¡±

    Parselena-san gave thanks for my proposal.

    ¡°Thank you. But I do not trust your group. It is true you saved us from that unit of Centralle, but by that, you have brought trouble to the House of Resno. To be blunt, it was none of your business.¡±

    Within the Jewel, Milleia-sanughed.

    ¡ºQuite right, quite right. Nothing to say to that.¡»

    I put a line I¡¯d said a number of times to mouth.

    ¡°We mean you no harm. And I think Margrave Resno will be safe. Because the two of you aren¡¯t anywhere near him.¡±

    The Third spoke happily.

    ¡ºI¡¯m sure right around now, he¡¯s writing a letter ofint to Centralle. Centralle also faced some loss to their side, so I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t make any poor moves. Well, even if they did, that would make a gap to attack in itself.¡»

    The Seventh was the same.

    ¡ºIf they oppose the Margrave, it will be all that much easier to take him in. Normally, both parties would have topromise, but with this situation... and it also depends on what Celes decides.¡»

    Parselena-san looked at me, gripping¡¾eubeigh¡¿¡¯s shoulders as if to protect him.

    ¡°Is that so... we aren¡¯t going to be harmed, you say. Are you going to demand a ransom or so from the Resno House? I¡¯d rmend you abstained. It is a Margrave House charged with the defense of the border. It isn¡¯t as kind as you all seem to think.¡±

    She gave off a calm air, but her expression was the epitome of severity. I¡¯m sure she had much stress in these sudden changes of affairs. She was enduring quite well.

    The Fifth, quietly.

    ¡ºMothers are strong, goes to show.¡»

    Perhaps the picture ovepped with that of him and his own mother. I spoke to Monica.

    ¡°A nket and a drink... prepare herb tea, and something easy to eat. I¡¯ll tell ra to drop her speed.¡±

    After Monica nodded, and went into making it, Aria nursing a fallen Shannon asked me.

    ¡°You sure? Aren¡¯t we pressed for time.¡±

    I nodded, and spoke in a quiet voice.

    ¡°Better than copsing. And it¡¯s a bit hard on the eyes.¡±

    Saying that, I headed for the front where ra was stationed.

 Volume 14 - 13: The Kingdom of Faunbeux

    The Kingdom of Faunbeux

    ... The Kingdom of Djanpear.

    Having acquired a promise of cooperation, Novem¡¯s party discussed matters with Jules.

    How much force could be sent out was one thing, but the main issue was how the soldiers of Djanpear would fare on level ground.

    Numerous mountains made for mountainous warfare, and with their sea, the soldiers could fight adrift. On their unique terrain, they could amply exhibit their strengths. And precisely because of that, whenever Bahnseim tried to invade Djanpear, they¡¯d always throw in several times the resident force, and face defeat.

    Losing their war potential before they could cross the mountains, and even passed them, the climate and environment were so different, there were many soldiers who would fall ill.

    But this time was the opposite, where soldiers would be sent out from Djanpear.

    Novem and Miranda, and Jules with his guards nearby, enjoyed some tea as they spoke.

    ¡°My apologies. We had much to discuss, and ended up wasting your time. Speaking to results, we will be assisting you. But the manpower we can put out is fifty thousand at most. Any more will be harsh. There is too little time.¡±

    Supply, equipment, and training... they couldn¡¯t just gather people together. In usable numbers, Djanpear currently held fifty thousand.

    Novem, in regards to that.

    ¡°That is greater than our estimate. Pardon my insolence, but I had anticipated thirty thousand from Djanpear.¡±

    In the warfare with Bahnseim to that point, Djanpear had been defending with around fifty to sixty thousand troops. So Novem had thought they would only be able to prepare thirty to forty thousand on top of that. While there was little level ground to be found, it was a plentifulnd.

    In the past, Bahnseim had also longed for it, its ports built up, and prospering from trade. To thend-locked Bahnseim, it was and they had to gain at all costs.

    And the country that had continuously turned the tables on them was Djanpear. Buttely, they hadn¡¯t been actively fighting one another. And Djanpear was a country that, while skilled on the defense, wouldn¡¯t assertively invade others. Rather than saying they were satisfied with their bounds, Novem thought it more that they weren¡¯t confident in their offensive prowess.

    Jules didn¡¯t try to hide anything, as he sipped his tea.

    ¡°The sky¡¯s been looking rough over Bahnseim. So I prepared troops for the asion, is how it is. Originally, I wanted to spend more time, and prepare a hundred thousand.¡±

    Miranda¡¯s eyes turned sharp.

    ¡°I can¡¯t think that¡¯s a number you can maintain, though?¡±

    As she determined that based on the country¡¯s scale, Jules mumbled something like, ¡®good eyes,¡¯ andughed.

    ¡°We want some nd for ourselves. Bahnseim will fall to ruin under Celes, and the surrounding countries will start into a scramble for its remains... I expect that much. Of course, I never thought there would be movements so soon.¡±

    Novem listened to his words, and reaffirmed he nned on getting his forces ready for that moment to shave away Bahnseim¡¯snd.

    ¡°Truly, one hundred thousand is arge number. But with that alone, Djanpear¡¯s objective¨C¡±

    ¡°¡ª Is an expansion ofnd. And to hold a voice once Bahnseim is subjugated. So I¡¯ll be cing my expectations in that area onto your leader. The price for our coboration isnd, and a say.¡±

    Miranda nodded.

    ¡°Certainly, we can consent to that. But do you have no worries towards battle on level ground?¡±

    Jules nodded frankly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve a point. If we were fighting on mountains, I don¡¯t have a feeling we would lose. I¡¯m confident we could keeppany a foe three or even five times our size. To us, the mountains are the same as a fortress all around. But when ites to nd, it really is worrisome. For that, I¡¯ve been increasing our forces and training them. We won¡¯t be a hindrance.¡±

    Able to freely traverse the mountains, the soldiers of Djanpear held strong legs. But there was no guarantee that all battle would be in ces they favored.

    And because of their special environment, they had few horses. No cavalry to speak of, their army was centered on foot soldiers. Though there wasn¡¯t a doubt those foot soldiers were strong.

    Novem put the information of their forces together, and addressed Jules.

    ¡°Understood. Then next is the chain ofmand. This alone I cannot step down on. You will recognize Lyle-sama... Lyle Walt as the suprememander.¡±

    Jules nodded, but he stuck up his index finger to put out one condition.

    ¡°I mind it not. After Cartaffs and the four nation alliance have recognized him as such, we cannot be the only ones to refuse. But can I put out just one condition?¡±

    Miranda asked cautiously.

    ¡°And that would be?¡±

    Jules spoke with a smile...

    ¡°I¡¯d like to have a drink with that Lyle Walt. When I heard of him, he piqued my interest, you see. That much should be fine, right?¡±

    After thinking over it a little, Novem took up Jules¡¯ condition...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Novem and Miranda confirmed the baggage loaded onto May.

    A letter containing the internal affairs of Djanpear. After dipping the pen in a vial of water-like liquid, and writing with it, the letters quickly dried, and became illegible.

    Watching over the process, Novem folded the letter closed, and stuffed it into the bags.

    Near quilin-form May, Eva tilted her head.

    ¡°Hey, is that really necessary? Wouldn¡¯t it be faster to leave a verbal transmission to those girls?¡±

    The liquid was something of mana-imbued water. Using it to write invisible symbols, Novem exined it to Eva.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the preparations. And we¡¯ll be properly using this methodter on, so we have to check and see that it works alright.¡±

    Valkyrie Unit One who¡¯d apanied the party looked mortifyingly at the letter. Unit One alone boasted the same blond twin tails as Monica. A difference being in the overly reserved build of her chest.

    ¡°Kuh, when we¡¯re much more useful than some bloody letter...¡±

    Mirana also wrote something on a nk sheet with a special ink. She inserted it into the pouch around May¡¯s neck.

    ¡°It¡¯s important, so you just have to bear with it. And did you tell Lyle that May wasing over?¡±

    Unit One made a pose, and spoke expressionlessly.

    ¡°Of course. He has already entered Faunbeux, with hostages from the Margrave, and it seems he is preparing for negotiations. I¡¯ve informed him of the rendezvous point.¡±

    May shook her head.

    ¡°No, as long as we¡¯re close, I can at least make out his presence, you know. All I have to do is feel for the Jewel he carries, anyways.¡±

    When May mentioned the Jewel, Novem looked down a little.

    (Why... do the ancestors deny me, I wonder. I do want to meet them so.)

    Immediately deciding there was some sort of reason behind it, Nobem raised her face, and went into preparations...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Entering Faunbeux from Bahnseim, entering a town near the brim, we got into contact with the lord charged with the stretch of the border.

    From Cartaffs and the alliance, we had prepared a number of documents, to seek an audience with the king of Faunbeux.

    Under the feudal lord¡¯s surveince, we spent a few days in town to wait for a reply.

    In the lord¡¯s castle, looking out at the castle town I could see out of the room I¡¯d been afforded, I muttered alone.

    ¡°The Margrave¡¯snd was the same, but this area really is simr.¡±

    Atmosphere, perhaps? The air of the Margrave¡¯s territory, and the town on Faunbeux¡¯s border were quite simr.

    Different from my homnd and Centralle, that sort of air. There were many simr building structures, and while it¡¯s not like all of it was reminiscent, that was the feeling I got.

    There, the Seventh exined.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s because it¡¯s not like everything will change just because the one in charge does. There are many things that won¡¯t change in a few mere decades. Right... given fifty, a hundred years, perhaps it will be dyed by Bahnseim.¡»

    The Third¡¯s opinion was simr.

    ¡ºIt¡¯snd stolen from Faunbeux, so it¡¯s only natural it¡¯s simr. Because the sovereign or ruler shifted, that doesn¡¯t mean everything suddenly goes pop. Push it, and there¡¯ll be quite a few rebellions too.¡»

    The Fifth, reminiscing.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. There are always things you could call the rules of thend. There are often reasons they shouldn¡¯t be changed, and it¡¯s quite a hard field, you know.¡»

    Milleia-san spoke of her own experience.

    ¡ºWhen I married off, the differences in their mansion¡¯s rules troubled me considerably. I only have vague memory of it, but I was told off by my husband a bit. This is why country bumpkins are... or something. Quite a bit on my eyes as well...¡»

    The seventhughed.

    ¡ºRight, he did say something like that. I know how the story ends, so I won¡¯t say anything, but it really was an aunty-esque result... truly an aunty-eesque result.¡»

    I wanted to ask just what had happened. But I got the feeling it was something I shouldn¡¯t pry into, so I stayed silent.

    After a knock sounded on my room¡¯s door, Monica and the others came in. Before that hade, I had confirmed they were there with the Skills, so I didn¡¯t particrily have anything to say.

    Monica ryed the reports from the Valkyries.

    ¡°Chicken dickwad, it seems May is headed our way. A letter has been prepared to confirm that previous matter.¡±

    In the room, everyone¡¯s eyes gathered on Shannon sitting on the sofa. Shannon extended a hand to the baked sweets on the table.

    Aria sounded worried.

    ¡°Shannon-chan, your reading and writing are up to par, right?¡±

    ra sounded a little nervous.

    ¡°There¡¯s quite a bit of insecurity, but she¡¯s been especially enthusiastic about it this day. So I think it¡¯s alright to trust her.¡±

    Havinge so far, her usual conduct was raising worry. I turned my eyes to Shannon.

    ¡°Shannon, we¡¯re counting on you. It¡¯s all on you.¡±

    After meeting all the eyes around, Shannon puffed out her cheeks.

    ¡°Then ce some more credibility in me!¡±

    The vital point was toe. We needed Shannon¡¯s power by all means. A momentter, the lord of thend personally dropped by our room. His eyes as he looked at me were a little doubtful. I was a man of Faunbeux¡¯s hated enemy, the Walt House, so perhaps there was no helping it.

    ¡°We have managed to make contact with the messengers. It seems you¡¯ll be able to have an audience at once. I can prepare you a carriage, but... shall I?¡±

    As we didn¡¯t have a wagon or carriage, he was being mindful. But he seemed wary of how light our luggage was despite ourck of any of those.

    I refused with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you. The sentiment alone is enough. If you can prepare a passage permit, or any other necessary forms, that would be more than enough.¡±

    The feudal lord nodded.

    ¡°... Is that so. Then I shall prepare them at once.¡±

    Not wanting to talk with me too long, the lord soon left the room.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Within the Jewel.

    We were on the journey to Faunbeux¡¯s capital.

    Moving Porter down the highways, we couldn¡¯t help but gather attention. It seems Porter was known in Faunbeux to rumor¡¯s extent. But that no one had ever seen the real thing was the same as in Bahnseim.

    Sleeping on such a Porter¡¯s loading tray, I had sent my consciousness into the Jewel.

    Today, I saw the Fifth¡¯s memories.

    The Fifth¡¯s era of Baronhood. Sitting in a chair of the mansion¡¯s office, the Fifth was looking at the four woman lined up across it.

    To his side, his legal wife stood, and stretched.

    The Fifth scratched his face with a finger.

    ¡º... There is a limit to the number of children a single woman can birth. At most it can exceed ten, but to be blunt, that isn¡¯t enough. The Walt House has no branch families, or any vassals tied to us through blood.¡»

    Watching him was the legal wife woman. She had met Fredricks through a marriage interview and married him.

    At that time, the Fifth had lost the one he loved, and was on the brink in various ways. He swore vengeance, and to efficiently get thend together, he put his hands into everything he could. Having prepared the foundation for the Walt House¡¯s military, he fought the units of other territories that proimed themselves bandits, and solidified the foundations of war, it seems.

    Meaning He didn¡¯t have the leisure. The look in his eyes wasn¡¯t the kind one of his childhood, it was sharp, with bags under it. Colder than all else.

    Such a Fifth... Fredricks opened his mouth before the four women.

    ¡ºMy heir will be chosen from this woman¡¯s children. All I ask from the rest of you¡ªI care not if they be man or woman¡ªbirth children. Once you have and educate them, I will be using them to harden our stronghold in the area.¡»

    A terrible speech. If I was told to say such a thing to Novem or the others, I would refuse full force.

    But the women nodded. When I sent a look to the Fifth seeking an exnation, he was ruffling up his hair. Was that embarrassment?

    ¡º.. There was some money the Fourth had been saving. So I used it. I sought out proficient women from far and wide. Because of that, I was treated as a womanizer, but at that time, I couldn¡¯t care less. These four were came from Imperial Noble houses, and while they were worlds apart from Provincial Nobles, what they all shared at the time, was that they had no money. There were various reasons, but I searched for houses with such circumstances, and searched out talented women from them. Well, if you want to phrase it poorly, it was human trafficking.¡»

    A rtionship where both sides had given up on a happy married life. Looking at it felt lonely. The four women seemed to understand, as they didn¡¯t ask for much.

    But when the scene changed, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    One of his mistresses showed Fredricks a letter from her house. Before the shrinking woman, he confirmed its contents.

    ¡º... The Walt House shall take attendance? They should be aware of our rtions. So we just have to go there together?¡»

    The woman was hanging her head, but she raised her head in surprise from Fredricks response.

    ¡ºY-yes! It seems my House wants to show they have a connection to the Walt House. Um... they want you to take along the Walt House¡¯s troops, and show their prowess to the other Imperial Nobles, it seems.¡»

    The mistress was an Imperial Noble daughter, , yet the letter wrote for the Feudal Lord Fredricks to take his troops along to Centralle.

    The Fifth exined.

    ¡ºImperial Nobles had merit in linking arms with us. Troops. Imperial Nobles can live at the capital, but their iees from elsewhere. So they have to hire people, and there¡¯s a fundamental limit to that. For all houses, if they¡¯re of the same rank, they hold the same power there. Though there¡¯s some slight differences.¡»

    It changed by post, but even so, it wasn¡¯t arge gap. Because the mary sum they were allotted for it was the same. But if they united with a powerful feudal lord, the story was different.

    ¡ºTo intimidate the surroundings, you simply need more troops. We can gather this many people, and move them. If you can show it, you¡¯ll put your foes on guard.¡»

    ¡°Fifth, so... the two of you went to Centralle?¡±

    ¡ºYeah, we led some troops there. From the Fourth¡¯s time, the Walt House had been steady in itsnd management, after all. While there were traitors, we were growing steadily, so we could at least dispatch men. With the talents we raised, we even hadmanders to spare.¡»

    Returning my eyes to Fredricks, he had stood form his seat.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll prepare. Tell your House I¡¯ll send one thousand. But leaving the territory for prolonged periods is foolish. Our stay will be a short one.¡»

    The woman looked a little surprised, but she nodded a few times.

    ¡°That¡¯s surprising. I thought you would treat them more coldly.¡±

    The Fifth stared at me.

    ¡ºAt the time, I was repenting a bit. But I had already weed in mistresses, and do you think I could believe I could stop my revenge at that point in time? I held responsibility for taking them in to begin with. I wanted to answer their wishes to a usible extent.¡»

    I found out he was surprisingly faithful to his wife and mistresses. Or rather, he really should have taught that faithfulness to the Sixth.

    The Fifth let out a sigh.

    ¡º... When you have more than thirty children, treating them all equally is impossible. So I tried hard for these girls who looked after all the children. They had fulfilled their role, yet they began working for the House, and even helped us rise in status. So at the very least, I thought I could make it so my children wouldn¡¯t have to go through the same memories as me.¡»

    The same memories meant he wanted to break down the situation where we were surrounded by nothing but enemies. To the vassal houses, sending sons and daughters that carried the blood of true nobility was to increase allies.

    And so the dissatisfaction wasn¡¯t turned towards Fiennes... the Sixth, the Fifthpletely refrained from being involved with his children, it seems.

    ¡ºEven I would¡¯ve preferred a single wife. She¡¯d have supported me. Having a boy, and some kids after that. I thought time and again to stop along the way... but I was scared of Fiennes ending up in the same environment as me. I was... scared of it.¡»

    As he said that, he looked down.

    ¡ºI thought of nothing but to use my children in my revenge. So what now, I thought? My parents cried when they looked at me. It was painful. Truly painful. That mama would cry for someone like me. But I had no idea what I could do.¡»

    Moving with vengeance in his heart, by the time he noticed it, he couldn¡¯t stop. When I listened to the heavy stories of the Fifth, I began thinking over what I would¡¯ve done there. Think it was alright to take it slow, and gradually build up the foundation in the area?

    If all the girls were killed, would I have thought to take level-headed vengeance like the Fifth? Perhaps I¡¯d have picked fights around, and exhausted out my territory.

    Did Milleia-san notice the Fifth¡¯s sentiment? Is that why... after thinking that much, the surrounding scene changed.

    The Fifth¡¯s sorrowful expression did aplete change, and he began panicking.

    ¡ºL-Lyle! Leave this room at once!¡»

    ¡°Eh? But some sort of memory is...!!¡±

    The scene changed, and when color returned to gray, the legal wife was talking with Fredricks in the hall.

    ¡ºFredricks, it will be troublesome if you get something so expensive. How many daughters do you think you have? Put on a show for one marriage, and if a difference in treatmentes with the other daughters¡¯ marriages toe, their dissatisfaction shall...¡»

    In regards to the merchant who¡¯d dropped by the mansion, the Fifth ignored the woman¡¯s opinion.

    ¡ºMake aplete set with that one. I¡¯ll prepare the money in gold. Ask her and her daughter for the specifics.¡»

    Among the number of samples he had brought, the merchant looked delighted as the most expensive was selected. What¡¯s more, an immediate payment in gold multiplied his joy even further.

    ¡ºI¡¯ll talk with the craftsmen at once. If you have any wishes in regards to the design, then say anything. And mdy, I¡¯ve brought quite a few samples, so would you like to go over them?¡»

    When Fredricks immediately tried to leave the spot, the woman grabbed his arm.

    ¡ºFredricks, no matter how you look at it, it¡¯s too expensive. Our ie isn¡¯t the problem, but with this many goods, the charge will...¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s fine. No problem. I¡¯ll just use whatever I have on hand.¡»

    ¡ºOn hand, wait... you mean.¡»

    The woman sighed. Fredricks turned, with a bit of an awkward look on his face.

    ¡ºI-I at least want to put out the money to prepare for them going independent. You definitely can¡¯t tell them I prepared it. You got that, definitely!¡»

    The woman looked tiredly as Fredricks left as if running off. But she looked just a little happy. And to the merchant man.

    ¡ºYou will forget everything my husband just said. Understood?¡»

    ¡ºY-yeeEeess!!¡»

    On the sharp glint in her eyes, the merchant nodded his head with amazing force a number of times.

    The woman sighed, and looked down as she smiled a bit.

    ¡ºGood grief, he could just honestly rejoice. It¡¯s because he¡¯s so awkward that...¡»

    Once Fredricks hadpletely disappeared from the scene, the surroundings turned grey. I turned my eyes to the Fifth, and he was hiding his face with both hands.

    ¡°What, so you did do things for them, didn¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡º... Weapons and horses for the boys. Trousseau for the girls. It¡¯s important, dammit. And you know, aren¡¯t you forgetting how Novem sold her own dowry at the start to get your things in order? I¡¯m sure I¡¯m a failure as a bride¡¯s parent, but even I was taken aback by that one.¡»

    On the Fifth¡¯s words, I let my eyes wander.

    ¡°I-I swore I¡¯d get it back for her one day... but ¡®now¡¯s an important time¡¯ she keeps saying, and she won¡¯t ept it from me at present, so...¡±

    For some reason, the air between us grew dubious.

    ¡º... So, what are you going to do?¡»

    ¡°About what?¡±

    When I tilted my head, the Fifth covered his face with his right hand. And he spoke to me.

    ¡ºI¡¯m asking who you¡¯re going to make legal wife! Listen here, in this world, equality¡¯s a dream within a dream. It¡¯s only natural there¡¯s a number one. Are you going to choose Novem, Aria, or Miranda? The ones who tagged along from the start? Or the ones with considerable power like Elza or Gracia? I¡¯ll just say it, but if you choose based on national power, Ludmi is all you¡¯ve got.¡»

    ¡°... Um, I didn¡¯t hear ra¡¯s name in that.¡±

    ¡ºIdiot! ra isn¡¯t a noble! And you think she can takemand of those members? Shannon¡¯s also out. It¡¯ll create discord between her and Miranda. Eva and May are out of the question. Vera will be difficult with her position as a merchant¡¯s daughter. It isn¡¯t just those girls. The Houses backing you, and the countries! It isn¡¯t just you alone!¡»

    Hearing the portion I had been leaving vague, I felt troubled. Who would I make legal wife?

    To bepletely honest, if it was for power, then Ludmi-san. But if I did that, I got the feeling that even after the war, there would be much more strife to follow.

    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t we just discuss who¡¯s best in the Jewel?¡±

    When I joked around, the Fifth grew seriously angry.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no way that¡¯s good at all! You¡¯re not ying harem here, damn fool!!¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The round table room.

    Milleia was peeking into the room of memories from outside.

    ¡ºGood grief, both the Fifth and Lyle are no good.¡»

    The Seventh touched a hand to his chin, as he looked intrigued over the Fifth.

    ¡ºSo he wasn¡¯t as cold a man as has been passed by mouth. I see, so that¡¯s why the Sixth followed him.¡»

    The Third shook his head to the side.

    ¡ºGood grief. Me and Max¡¯s responsibility must¡¯ve been heavy. At the very least, if he had a little sibling or two, perhaps it¡¯d have been different.¡»

    Seeing the Fifth put his utmost effort into teaching Lyle about harems, Milleiaughed, and turned off the image.

    ¡ºWhen all¡¯s said and done, you can say whatever you want. Because it¡¯s impossible to change the past, he can only do his best for now. Now then, I¡¯ve gone out of my way to leak the Fifth¡¯s memories, but their talks have gone in a strange direction.¡»

    It seems it was her doing that the Fifth¡¯s memories were arbitrarily broadcast. And the three seemed to be having fun.

    ¡ºI can¡¯t wait to see who he¡¯ll wife! For me, I guess it¡¯s still Novem-chan after all? I mean, she even sold her dowry to make money for him!¡»

    ¡ºNo, no, no, you can¡¯t underestimate the power of arge country. Ludmi is the safe choice.

    ¡ºWhat are you all talking about? Miranda is the alpha and the omega. My great granddaughter for crying out loud. Anyone else is out of the question.¡»

    The three of them then went into some predictions. And the Thirdughed a little sadly.

    ¡º... Well, it¡¯s not like we¡¯ll be there to see it to the end, so I¡¯d really like if Lyle told us his decision alone. But with him like that, it looks like it¡¯ll be hard.¡»

    Thinking of their own roles ending, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see the conclusion of it all. As the Third muttered that, the Seventh and Milleia also nodded a little sadly...

 Volume 14 - 14: Avengers of Faunbeux

    Avengers of Faunbeux

    The Kingdom of Faunbeux.

    Its central capital was located close to Bahnseim.

    It had originally been at the center of the country, that capital of Faunbeux. But thatnd west of Bahnseim wasrgely shaved away by the Walt House. Because of that, it felt like the capital had grown closer.

    Faunbeux¡¯s royal pce.

    While not to Bahnseim¡¯s level, it was still a country ssified asrge on the continent. The pce was brilliant, and built practical.

    Its military strength wasn¡¯t given too high an evaluation, but that one was also the Walt House¡¯s fault. By our estimates, it was a country capable of moving one hundred thousand. And a country we wanted at all costs in order to fight the Bahnseim Kingdom.

    So in that country¡¯s audience chamber, I participated alone as a representative of myrades, exposing myself to the malice-filled eyes around.

    I stood on the red carpet, and before the king and queen, surrounded by the authorities, I felt a cold sweat break out on my back.

    And yet in the Jewel, the Seventh reminisced.

    ¡ºOh my, I¡¯ve seen quite a few of them before. Of course, when I was chasing them around the battlefield, or holding them as prisoners of war, that is.¡»

    Faunbeux¡¯s problem with the Walt House came about in the Sixth¡¯s and Seventh¡¯s time. If I¡¯m to believe my ancestors¡¯ words, Bahnseim was also to me. But when Faunbeux came to invade, the Sixth and then the Seventh drove them back, and took their territory along the way.

    Milleia-sanughed to herself.

    ¡ºThey¡¯re already old men, but there are some of the previous generation who remember the humiliation of the past. I¡¯m sure their stomachs are doing somersaults right around now.¡»

    The Third seemed to be thinking seriously...

    ¡ºShall we assertively rile them up here, or incessantly rub salt into their old wounds... damn, it¡¯s troublesome how both choices sound like they¡¯d be so interesting.¡»

    ... It¡¯s no good. He¡¯s the usual Third. Among my ancestors, could it be the Third was actually the most ill natured? I¡¯ve gotten about to thinking of it like that.

    The king of Faunbeux opened his mouth at me.

    ¡°Now then, for what sort of business have youe by my country of Faunbeux? Let us hear it from your mouth. Whelp of the Walt House.¡±

    He suddenly broke into a rude tone, but the Seventh spoke out as if he remembered something.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve got it! This guy¡¯s the crown prince I took captive! That prince who lost so miserably to me on his first campaign became king... in that case, he should be in histe forties. The crybaby from that time sure has grown up splendidly.¡»

    The Fifth, uninterestedly.

    ¡ºWhat from our point of view, it seems he¡¯s the whelp here. Oy, Lyle... how about you rile him?¡»

    But there, Milleia-san let out some words I never expected from her.

    ¡ºYou can¡¯t just rile him. Then talks won¡¯t get anywhere, and talking with this person holds no real meaning. It seems our real target is watching us from the back.¡»

    The individual Milleia-san called the real target. With the Sixth¡¯s Skill... Spec... the disyed individual was peering at us from the side of the throne. The nce I felt from the backstage wasn¡¯t particrily filled with any malice or resentment. Simply a nce as if to evaluate me.

    ¡°... I believe you are aware of the unsettling movements throughout the Kingdom of Bahnseim. The countries that border it are already harboring a sense of crisis. You¡¯ve already confirmed the letter from the four nation alliance near Beim to the east, and of Cartaffs to the north, have you not?¡±

    On my words, his majesty scoffed.

    ¡°Why not say it as it is? Assy of the Walt House is tearing up your country. Truly, what a troubling n, you Walts. And this time, you¡¯re cheating the surrounding countries to have a war amongst siblings. If you don¡¯t call it troubling, then what else is it?¡±

    He sure is a blunt one. It¡¯s true looked on from the outside it seemed it was a hegemonic sibling feud pulling the entire content into its midst. But the future of the continent depended on it.

    ¡°Then will the Kingdom of Faunbeux y the fool? We have already established cooperation with the southernnd of Djanpear. All that is left is the west... yet it does not seem Faunbeux will assist us. Then I will have to inquire elsewhere.¡±

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m forcing you guys into it, is the standing I wanted to have in this conversation. Saying it like that implied we didn¡¯t really need them. Worsee to worse, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as they didn¡¯t intervene.

    If they attack when Bahnseim is going through turmoil, then all it meant was that the Margrave had his work cut out for him.

    When he heard the name of Djanpear, he looked a little surprised. I¡¯m sure the news of their cooperation had yet to reach.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve found allies in the south. The leader of Djanpear was a man... so not only women, you¡¯ve gotten around to seducing men as well? You siblings sure are a troublesome bunch.¡±

    Perhaps he held considerable resentment, as Faunbeux¡¯s King¡¯s attitude towards me remained considerably cold. At that moment, I heard a quietugh.

    Hearing that voice, I turned to the side of the throne... a ce where a curtain had been prepared. The one poking out their face a little was a slender woman with pink hair. She looked even more imposing than before, but it seemed her face had more shadows than then.

    The surrounding air suddenly calmed down, and his majesty gave a purposeful clearing of his throat. The queen looked somewhat nervous as well.

    ¡°... I have considered the matter of cooperation as well. It is difficult to forgive the disgrace Bahnseim has dealt to us. I¡¯ll let you talk the specificster.¡±

    His majesty had been insistently offensive towards me the whole time, bute this far, he suddenly turned meek. From the start, I¡¯m sure they¡¯d already discussed within the country how they were unable to let Bahnseim be. But why would his attitude change that suddenly?

    From the Jewel, I heard Milleia-san¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºLyle, the real target¡¯s out. This air sure brings me back. While it¡¯s only a vague memory, I do recognize it. You could call it controlling things from the shadows. Now then, from here on¡¯s the real deal.¡»

    ... I swallowed my breath. But the Seventh opposed as if to spit his own out.

    ¡ºPulling strings from the shadows, eh? Takes one to kno...¡»

    Without the end of iting out, today once more, the Seventh was shot through. Listening to the burst of gunpowder, I thought over the woman who¡¯d shown a sliver of herself... ¡¾Lianne Faunbeux¡¿.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Withdrawing from the audience chamber, the room we were led to wasn¡¯t a room for meeting or discussion.

    No, it was a space to discuss, but one quite mismatched for such important matters.

    Chairs were ced across a round table. Atop the table, a few varieties of snacks had been prepared, there wasn¡¯t a sign of any humans around.

    The man who led me left the room, leaving me there alone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a bit of a bad feeling about this.¡±

    As I muttered that, I felt someone¡¯s presence in the back of the room. A presence felt from behind a curtain, but up to that point, I couldn¡¯t sense anyone there, even with my Skills.

    ¡°That¡¯s in bad taste, Lianne-sama.¡±

    When I said the hidden individual¡¯s name, some pink hair peeked out from behind the curtain, leading to a women with an even greater atmosphere than before. In the past, she had a strong air of sorrow, but now it wasn¡¯t just her aura as royalty. She had an air as if to intimidate her opponents.

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s the first I¡¯ve been noticed so soon. Even so, it has been a while, Lyle Walt.¡±

    Snickering to herself, she approached the table, and took at a seat at it on her own. In that room without attendants or assistants, she poured tea from a pot she¡¯s prepared.

    It didn¡¯t look the actions of a princess.

    ¡°This is quite, how should I put it...¡±

    Lianne motioned me to sit, leaning back over the backing of her chair, and looking up at the ceiling.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re saying. But for now, I¡¯m doing everything myself. There¡¯s a brother of mine who tried something like assassination out of fear of me, you see. So making the tea and meals is something I can do myself.¡±

    The Fifth sounded surprised.

    ¡ºAs long as the ingredients are poisoned, I fail to see the point.¡»

    ¡°The ingre¨C¡±

    Before I could finish, Lianne-san sipped some tea and exined.

    ¡°I go out and buy it myself. I¡¯ve a convenient Skill of my own. It¡¯s called ¡¾Trick¡¿, and once grown, it gave me ¡¾Magic¡¿ and ¡¾Magician¡¿... quite convenient. It¡¯s got a lot of restrictions, but slipping out of the castle to do some shopping is simple enough.¡±

    A Skill to easily slip through the defenses of a Castle... I¡¯m pretty sure Albano-san had the same Skill.

    It could only work on the level of mischief, he had said. And Lianne-san before me should be the same. When west met, she hadmitted the mischief of shattering a ss.

    ¡°... Could I ask the reason you¡¯re so feared?¡±

    Lianne-san impolitely rested both elbows on the table, leaving her chin on her hands, and tilting her head a little as she smiled at me.

    ¡°That¡¯s an easy one. You see, when I was shipped back, there were some big and little brothers, and sisters, who said I had ruined everything. My parents were also cold, so I did a bit of mischief on them. And when I kept it up day after day after day, they came to me and apologized. But just one of my brothers came with an assassin instead. He was a scary one, so I had that brother sent to live a quiet life far away. He should have settled peacefully into the countryside by now.¡±

    It does seem she drove her brother to the outskirts.

    This snickering Lianne-sama didn¡¯t seem to be the lovely princess she once was.

    But that wasn¡¯t a problem. I was already surrounded by even scarier members, so this wasn¡¯t enough to fluster me. But the Third groaned.

    ¡ºThis is heavy. This child is real heavy. If we add her, will Lyle be able to endure or not... yeah, it¡¯ll work! It¡¯ll just barely work!¡»

    The Fifth denied his opinion full force.

    ¡ºNope. This girl is dangerous. If want to ask how dangerous, dangerous enough to contest with the Sixth¡¯s wife. Some terrible pain is to descend on Lyle¡¯s stomach, so you¡¯d best stop it at that!¡»

    The Seventh gave a bit of aid-back opinion.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s true, mother sure was scary. But she¡¯s of a lineage you could put against Ludmi¡¯s. I¡¯ve no objections to blood, and personally, I say there isn¡¯t a problem.¡»

    Milleia-san, enjoying herself.

    ¡ºBrod-kun¡¯s opinion sure is useless. But my brother¡¯s wife, huh... that¡¯s formidable. Though she wasn¡¯t hostile towards me.¡»

    When ites to the Sixth¡¯s wife, she was the one he confessed to and married. With lifeless eyes, the scenes where she threw bloodcurdling looks at any woman who so much as got close to the Sixth was terrifying.

    If she¡¯s at the same level as my great grandmother, doesn¡¯t that make her considerably dangerous?

    Lianne-sama looked at me and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard your rumors. You did quite a bit in Beim. I heard you were also involved with the rebellion in Cartaffs, and that¡¯s also true, isn¡¯t it? Do you really intend to fight Celes?¡±

    When her expression turned serious, I nodded. I had no intent to give a vague response to that.

    ¡°I will fight her. And of course, I¡¯ll win. Right now, I¡¯m doing the preparations for it.¡±

    ¡°And one of those preparations is our country, I see. It¡¯s true you have a need to suppress Bahnseim¡¯s west. Cartaffs in the north, and the countries gathered around Djanpear to the south... what ns have you for the east.¡±

    I corrected my posture.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do something myself on the eastern front.¡±

    All she had to say to that was an, ¡®is that so¡¯.

    ¡°The atmosphere in the audience chamber... it felt as if you were the one ruling, Lianne-sama.¡±

    On my words, sheughed.

    ¡°Just Lianne is fine. We¡¯re both avengers all the same. I¡¯m, you see... I¡¯m going to count on you. To one day get revenge on Rufus who abandoned me... and Celes, I¡¯m controlling Faunbeux from behind. If there¡¯s anything you need for that sake, just say it. I¡¯ll prepare it all for you. No matter what cost need be paid.¡±

    Lianne-sama... no, Liane¡¯s eyes were serious. And the first name she gave out for the target of her revenge wasn¡¯t Celes who stole her fianc¨¦, but the fianc¨¦ ¡¾Rufus¡¿. Crown prince of Bahnseim.

    The woman zing with revenge somehow ovepped in my eyes with the form of the Fifth. And I¡¯m sure the Fifth had noticed it to.

    ¡ºLyle, this woman is serious. She seriously ns to get her revenge on Bahnseim... no, the crown prince and Celes. Whatever the cost... even if that cost is herself. Stop her. There¡¯s still time.¡»

    Hearing the Fifth¡¯s opinion, I gripped the Jewel to show my affirmation.

    ¡°No matter the cost, is it?¡±

    Her eyes were serious.

    ¡°If there is a need to sacrifice everything, then we need only carry it out. I¡¯ve nothing left in me but vengeance. You can understand this feeling, can¡¯t you? You want to have vengeance on Celes, don¡¯t you? You want to torture her and watch her beg for forgiveness, don¡¯t you? That is all I want to see. I¡¯ll let you have Celes. And you¡¯ll give Rufus to me. I¡¯ll spend months killing him bit by bit. I¡¯ve done quite some study for it. If you¡¯re interested, I can teach you quite a few interesting means of tort...¡±

    I spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m aiming for a different sort of revenge. And I¡¯m not thinking of torturing Celes.¡±

    There, I got the feeling the Jewel went just a little warmer.

    But Lianne¡¯s eyes were filled with rejection... fed up, as if she was watching a spectacle she couldn¡¯t believe... anyways, her eyes were a pair to rebuke me.

    ¡°... Do you think those around would ept such a thing? They¡¯ll only think the Walt House dragged the continent into their family feud. And next, those unsatisfied with you will bare their des in kind.¡±

    Even so, what I was aiming for wasn¡¯t vengeance against Celes.

    It was already time for it to end. Not just Celes. And not only Agrissa or Septem either.

    ¡°Again, I¡¯m sorry. I am fighting in order to save. I won¡¯t say I¡¯ll protect the lives of my family. They¡¯ve done enough to warrant it all, and I do think clemency will be impossible. But what we all need is the what¡¯s toe... the future. Unlike your sight that ends at revenge.¡±

    I could see her eyes colored in rage. But she wasn¡¯t one to spit reckless remarks.

    ¡°I see, it seems I was the only one who thought we were the same. But that is fine. The condition for our cooperation is for you to hand over Rufus. If you¡¯ve no interest in Celes, could I take her as well? That is all that is necessary for Faunbeux to cooperate. We¡¯ll even take up that empire fantasy of yours. To me, I really couldn¡¯t care less.¡±

    But to me, that was troubling.

    ¡°That would be troubling. I need Faunbeux to hold enough power to hold down its surroundings. As it is, it is insufficient. I want Faunbeux to have enough power to get together the western front.¡±

    Lianne sounded uninterested.

    ¡°But you¡¯re the one taking Bahnseim¡¯snd, aren¡¯t you? Then you should keep it as vast as you can. And you see, I¡¯ve no interest in such a thing. Just how they¡¯re to be crushed... that¡¯s all I live for!¡±

    Seeing Lianne¡¯s madness, I felt anxious over whether I could really get her out of it.

 Volume 14 - 15: True Revenge

    True Revenge

    The Faunbeux Kingdom.

    In a room of the castle at its capital, I gathered the other four, and held a meeting about Lianne.

    ¡°... And that¡¯s how it is, so it seems she feels considerably cornered. But at this rate, it will be troublesome if Faunbeux is crushed. Does anyone have any good ideas?¡±

    With a stiff face, Aria looked around at the other members before returning her eyes to me.

    ¡°What? The princess is in that horrid a state?¡±

    I nodded. She had taken over Faunbeux from behind, and was zing with vengeance against Rufus and Celes. On top of that, I also exined how she would practice torture with glee.

    Perhaps Aria¡¯s reaction was the natural variety.

    ¡°She¡¯s considerably pressed. I do think it¡¯s because her standing was terrible once she got back as well.¡±

    The princess abandoned by her fianc¨¦. It¡¯s true based on how you phrase it, it could buy pity, but the world wasn¡¯t always so warm. ¡®Isn¡¯t it that there was a problem with Lianne?¡¯ there were people who thought that, is how it is. Not only her family. The country and its authorities, and flowing down to the tip...

    Within all that, Lianne ruled the country with her ability. No, rather than ability... perhaps it was a part of the individual¡¯s nature.

    ¡°I thought she was a real princess, but she¡¯s somehow different from my image. Back then, she was rather fleeting, or should I say pitiful...¡±

    ra lifted her sses a bit and spoke to me after correcting their positioning.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it alright as long as we get her cooperation? Or could it be you n on adding Lianne-san to the harem?¡±

    It¡¯s true, if it were only to defeat Celes, then there was no problem with how things were going.

    However, that would be leaving a bomb in the country known as Faunbeux. It was scarier to imagine how, after victory, Lianne would go sluggish, and be uninvolved with the nation¡¯s politics.

    Would thisnd fostering so much hatred against the Walt house quietly listen to our side¡¯s say? If it suddenly lost its rule and exploded, I would be troubled.

    ¡°The problemes after the victory. You mayugh at how I¡¯m thinking of the after before we¡¯ve even fought, but that¡¯s the important part. The battle isn¡¯t the end of it.¡±

    ra nodded as if epting that. But.

    ¡°In that case, Faunbeux needs Lianne-san now. Or perhaps we have to get her to follow us. The Walt House did get her a lot of resentment, so perhaps that one would be difficult on an emotional level.¡±

    On ra¡¯s statement, the Seventh in the Jewel sounded embarrassed.

    ¡ºHmhm, it was quite an overwhelming victory... no, you could even call it ourplete victory. We took the crown prince, and a number of important nobles hostage, and made a killing off the ransom. The troublesome ones died in battle, so it took ten years for them to get back on their feet... and the ones taken prisoner surely felt ashamed.¡»

    Meaning the Sixth and Seventh were the cause.

    No, I know. Losing is out of the question, and they had to win. But the problemy in how their victory was so overwhelming that it left a trauma. Because of that, for the past few years, Faunbeux got the reputation of being weak at war tacked onto it.

    If I were in their position, I¡¯d definitely bear a grudge.

    Aria made a conflicted expression.

    ¡°Huh? In that case, it¡¯s best Lianne-sama stays in Faunbeux, right? Irrelevant to the harem, as long as you can get Faunbeux to recognize you, isn¡¯t that the end?¡±

    Monica who¡¯d been listening silently confirmed the contents of the cups ced before us, and prepared a refill.

    ¡°Having so many recognize us would also be difficult, and the problem is the fruition of her revenge... after victory, the gantss getting Faunbeux together losing her motivation. For the future¡¯s sake, why not just nab her?¡±

    I refuted Monica¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Bahnseim alone has considerablend, right? Managing all that will be hell. If possible, I want to solve all the troublesome problems before ites to that.¡±

    The Fifth agreed with me from the Jewel.

    ¡ºQuite right. Taking a country is shy, but everything afterwards will feel quite in, I¡¯m sure. Or rather, We¡¯ll have to exhaust the continent well, or it won¡¯t work. War on top of reiming their territory... I get the feeling that¡¯s not enough for Faunbeux to stop.¡»

    The Third was the same.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a deep-rooted issue. Of all things, the ones in power are the traumatized generation, so it¡¯s needlessly tangled. While we¡¯re at it... why not just a quick change of heads?¡»

    Scary. He sure says some scary things. But perhaps a generation shift was the correct method.

    Shannon sipped Monica¡¯s tea, looking a little perplexed.

    ¡°Hey, from what I can tell, that princess still has feelings for the prince, doesn¡¯t she? Isn¡¯t that why she can¡¯t forgive him?¡±

    I looked at her, and sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why it¡¯s so troubling. Her love was deep, so it turned to hatred deeper.¡±

    Shannon looked at me, and returned the side.

    ¡°And. I¡¯m. Saying! What I want to say is, that princess will definitely detest whoever kills him! At this rate, it isn¡¯t a Faunbeux without her, but one with her that will bare its fangs.¡±

    Aria, ra and I looked at Shannon. When you think of it, deplorable as she usually was, Shannon had eyes that let her capture the fluctuations of one¡¯s heart by the flow of Mana.

    ¡°... Really?¡±

    Brimming with confidence, she stuck out her absent chest, and nodded.

    ¡°Hmm, this Shannon-sama¡¯s eyes are amazing. She hates him for now, but she¡¯s still deeply in love. That¡¯s why she can¡¯t forgive him, is how it feels.¡±

    Aria gulped.

    ¡°Wait. In that case, our next opponent would be the princess who took over a country by herself? Listen here, I don¡¯t really get the back stage and that area, but I do think Lianne-sama is dangerous.¡±

    ra grabbed my sleeve with her fingertips, and when I lifted my face.

    ¡°Lyle-san... it¡¯s ¡®mr. lyle¡¯s¡¯ turn. Make the princess of Faunbeux fall. She¡¯ll definitely be troublesome, that princess.¡±

    Monica touched her hand to her chin, and extended her own point of view.

    ¡°Hmm, even if you¡¯re to fight, she isn¡¯t the type to perform on the frontline, but to move around in the back. If what you¡¯re saying is true she holds a troubling and elusive Skill. There¡¯s no doubt she¡¯ll be trouble. And much more ill-natured than a human using Skills to manipte the psyche. With our current members... she may be more a pain than Ludmi. On the same level as that vixen Novem. No, if you make a clear enemy of her, her troubesomness may be even greater. No way of telling what means she¡¯d use, after all.¡±

    Shannon looked at me and spoke.

    ¡°That princess... is scarier than my sister. No, if they fought, my sister would definitely win, but I don¡¯t mean that sort of scary... true terror.¡±

    So if we beat Celes, in the worst case, a Celes-level monster would be born. No, it was a different sort of threat, so I couldn¡¯tpare them.

    ¡°... Then what shall I do.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Within the Jewel.

    I held out my right arm to LYLE. He mended the glowing blue light running across it, and kept myintspany.

    ¡ºWhat? A scary princess this time? Why do you keep rolling such BS? Almost everyone around you really is BS.¡»

    Within the room of memories. The room I was once confined.

    Sitting on the bed, I averted my eyes from him.

    ¡°... T-they¡¯re all kind to me, so...¡±

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. They¡¯re kind ¡®to you¡¯, Lyle. Though if you growx, it feels a true death match will begin... oh, this one¡¯s also terrible. Just how did she destroy it so thoroughly? What¡¯ more, it¡¯s been abandoned so long, it¡¯s more difficult to repair than I¡¯d ever imagined.¡»

    My Mana flow ripped to shreds by Celes. Trying to repair it, LYLE ced a hand on my back.

    That small hand pat me.

    ¡ºRevenge, huh. She doesn¡¯t understand true revenge. And a way that self-destructs can¡¯t even be called second-rate. True revenge is... whoa, even here¡¯s messed up.¡»

    ¡®I should¡¯ve treated you sooner¡¯ he said andughed.

    And he addressed me.

    ¡º... Lyle, I said it right? I want you to save my family. Now here¡¯s the question. For ¡®my and your¡¯ family, what do you think saving is?¡»

    As he pat my back and asked, I looked down and answered.

    ¡°To kill them. Painlessly, so they don¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t see what expression he was making. But I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t look so gleeful.

    ¡ºCorrect. And for my manipted parents, that is the greatest level of salvation we can offer. Though there¡¯s the possibility of sheltering them somewhere too. But the parent I know wouldn¡¯t ept that. The father I thought more noble than anyone. The kind and proud mother. If the two of them were freed from Celes¡¯ grasp, I¡¯m sure they¡¯d choose death. That¡¯s who they were.¡»

    Hearing LYLE¡¯s words, I felt saddened.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t have those memories. Hey, can¡¯t you return them? I... only have vague memory of them. I want memories of my family. I want to remember them!¡±

    LYLE didn¡¯t answer. And he ced his hand on both my shoulders. It felt my body was getting warmer, and after a while of silence, he opened his mouth.

    ¡º... I¡¯m sorry.¡»

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    I lifted my face. I tried to turn, but with him pinning my shoulders, I couldn¡¯t look around. Even if I turned just my head, he was looking down, and I couldn¡¯t make out his expression.

    ¡ºI think returning your memories is the right thing. For that sake alone, I¡¯m the Celes-sealed memories the Jewel set free. I¡¯m the memories themselves. To humans, memories are vital. Vital enough to... influence your life.¡»

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why...!¡±

    ¡ºThat¡¯s precisely why!¡»

    Lyle raised his voice.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s precisely why I won¡¯t give the memories to you. I don¡¯t want to. What¡¯s important to the Jewel isn¡¯t the current Lyle. It¡¯s the Lyle who can defeat Celes. For that sake, it¡¯s strongly alligned itself to you. But that¡¯s not how it should be. I...¡»

    LYLE took his hands off my shoulders.

    When I turned, the inside of the room turned grey, and began crumbling away like sand. Once the ashen sandstorm died down, what remained was a room recreating the inside of the Jewel.

    In the recreation, the First, Second, fourth and Sixth sat in their own chairs. That gray Jewel interior.

    Even if I looked around, the four of them didn¡¯t show a reaction to me.

    The round table spread out, and once it became like an arena, LYLE gripped his Sabre in his right hand. The Sabre he got on his birthday. The Sabre I carried on.

    A ten-year-old form. Such a me took a stance with his Sabre.

    ¡°... The usual deal; if I win, you¡¯ll give them back, right?¡±

    Holding my left hand up front, I manifested the Katana I¡¯d been using. Gripping the scabbard, I grasped the hilt in my right hand, and drew the de.

    LYLEughed.

    ¡ºNow, your treatment¡¯s over. In your current state, you should be able to output a four or five. Come at me for real. If you want your memories so badly, then beat me and take them!¡»

    Greater power than before entered my body. That power I could barely contain was beginning to adjust to my body. I felt those lines of blue light racing across my body.

    LYLE was the same. Approaching me in an instant, he thrust out his Sabre. But I caught its de under my armpit, and immediately let out a kick.

    Swiftly letting go of the Sabre, LYLE leapt to the side, andnded on the floor.

    ¡°I can see it!¡±

    Up to that point, it wasn¡¯t easy to follow, but my eyes could keep with LYLE¡¯s speed. And When I mmed the scabbard in my left hand down at him, it hit the floor, and shattered it some.

    Leaping up, LYLE gripped his Sabre, and lowered it towards me.

    I parried it with my right hand¡¯s Katana, letting sparks fly.

    ¡º... Moving on. Lyle, you still don¡¯t understand. The weapons of the ancestors, you can use them like this too!¡»

    What LYLE manifested in his hand was the Sixth¡¯s Halberd. Swiping it horizontally, I received it with the scabbard. Holding it back at its shaft, I tried to kick him away, when LYLE pulled the Halberd back.

    The axe portion cut my left hand, and blood flowed.

    Throwing down his Sabre, LYLE swung the Halberd he held in both hands. I unhanded the scabbard, and when it hit the ground, it shattered away like ss, and disappeared.

    ¡°S-say what?¡±

    ¡ºI said it, right? You¡¯re not the only one who can use them. I¡¯m also ¡°Lyle Walt¡± you know. Even I can use their weapons.¡»

    The Halberd in LYLE¡¯s hands had a strange appearance. The form of the axe and spear, and the length of the handle... they had changed.

    I stuck my Katana into the ground, and tried gripping the Halberd myself. The polearm with the form I was used to manifested for me.

    LYLE approached, skillfully swinging about his Halberd. Contrarily, I who¡¯d been approached, was slow to react.

    ¡°Its reach is...¡±

    ¡ºDifferent, right? That¡¯s right. The Sixth¡¯s Halberd can change from the length of its shaft to the shape of its de. Why didn¡¯t you ever notice?¡»

    Hearing that, I tried shortening the shaft to counteract him, but this time he extended it... extending it further than ten meters downwards, and climbing as high as the room¡¯s ceiling, there he changed the Halberd to the Bow.

    I instantly prepared the Fourth¡¯s Daggers, and deployed them in front of me. The Daggers spun to draw a circle, but he didn¡¯t aim his arrows at me, LYLE shot at everything else... and on the verge of hitting the floor, they changed direction.

    ¡°Kuh!¡±

    I used the daggers in both my hands to hit some down, but my right arm and left thigh were pierced through.

    ¡ºYou haven¡¯t mastered the Second¡¯s Bow. Based on how you use it, you can even do something like that. And...¡»

    What LYLE gripped was the Fourth¡¯s Daggers. Feeling him activate a Skill, I abruptly used one as well.

    ¡º... Too slow.¡»

    By the time I noticed it, the silver daggers had stuck in all over my body. Copsing to my knees, the des disappeared, and the wounds recovered.

    After somehow managing to raise myself, I saw LYLE standing on top of the floating daggers. Making footholds out of them, and after springing up, he took out the giant sword this time. The sword the First Generation used was a weapon specialized to destruction.

    I also prepared it. When thatrge sword... that lump of metal met another, I was sent flying.

    Rolling across the floor, it was all I could manage not to let it go.

    LYLE leaned the sword over his shoulder. That child shouldered a swordrger than his own body, and looked at me.

    ¡ºThe Skills and the weapons... you really are awful at using them. They were all so powerful in essence that you hardly thought over how to use them beyond that. Do you really intend to beat Celes like that? Doesn¡¯t look like I can return your memories just yet.¡»

    I grit my teeth and stood. Sticking the First¡¯s sword into the ground, and getting to my feet, the Founder of memories was nearby. I got the feeling his attention was directed at me.

    ¡°Saying whatever you want... as if you could understand. My memories were stolen, and I couldn¡¯t evenprehend that fact; I didn¡¯t know anything! Causing nothing but trouble to everyone around, and even that wasn¡¯t enough for me... they¡¯re my memories, aren¡¯t they! Give them back!¡±

    LYLE didn¡¯t say anything. He simply lowered therge sword from his shoulder, and took a stance. Sucking in his Mana, that menacing de changed its form.

    I couldn¡¯t understand. If he was made with an objective of returning my memories, there should be some reason for him to deny it...

    But if I had to take a guess.

    ¡°You just don¡¯t want to disappear, right? If you return those memories to me, there¡¯s no telling what¡¯ll happen to you, after all!¡±

    LYLE gave a sorrowfulugh.

    ¡ºYeah, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. Even I¡¯m scared of fading away! So if you want them back, then try killing me! Try erasing me!!¡»

    Imitating LYLE, I flowed my Mana into the sword. It let off a blue light, and its form changed. A different change than in LYLE¡¯s. We both used all our Skills to take a step forward.

    When the two swords collided, and intense shock assailed the room.

 Volume 14 - 16: Siblings

    Siblings

    ... A room of memory.

    That gray round table room had be like an arena.

    The violently shing des of silver had taken on shapes as if to reflect their wielders¡¯ hearts.

    The shape of LYLE¡¯s sword was orderly, and practical. But Lyle¡¯srge sword was thorny, as if it were made from the scales of a dragon¡¯s head, and looked as if it had an open mouth ready to swallow something down.

    LYLE held his sword aloft, and let the des meet. The First Generation Head¡¯s Weapon, thatrge sword of silver¡¯s characteristics... it was truly violence and destruction.

    And with all the Mana it sucked in, it weighed a heavy burden on its wielder. Lyle had yet to master the use of that weapon.

    (Seeking simply because youck. So you desire it from your heart... are you supposed to be some forever-hungry monster?)

    LYLE felt the current Lyle was dangerous. Upon learning he was empty, and with his memories known as LYLE before his eyes, he was trying to recover them by all means.

    (We¡¯re already different people though.)

    But LYLE didn¡¯t want to return the memories to Lyle. Regaining those memories held the same meaning as the selfs up to now ceasing to exist.

    If Lyle¡¯s memory returned, they would both disappear, and a new¡¾Lyle¡¿ would be born. Aplete Lyle carrying on both their memories.

    (That was the answer the Jewel desired. But... that¡¯s no good at all. If it isn¡¯t the current Lyle, then even if he beats Celes, there won¡¯t be any meaning. The continent will merely be transferred from the rule of the monster called Celes to the monster called Lyle.)

    Regaining it all was the same as releasing a new beast on the field.

    So LYLE came to quite a simple conclusion.

    ¡ª Dissapear without giving Lyle the memories ¨C

    That was the result LYLE sought.

    Seeing Lyle swing his sword so desperately, LYLE took his stance, and turned the shes aside. On that blow heavier than the previous one, his mouth curved in delight.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s up? If that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, you¡¯ll never get those memories however long you try!¡»

    ¡°Stop looking down on me like that, mr. high and mighty!¡±

    To Lyle who¡¯d lost everything it was only natural he would want to regain the memories of his family. But if he did, he would recall all of their kindness. When it came to killing his parents and Celes... would Lyle be able to withstand it?

    Their swords met again, emitting sparks and blue light as the lit the gray round table room.

    Various effects on their bodies from their Skills...

    At that moment, LYLE had brought out all of Lyle¡¯s ability. No, he had dragged it out. He had dragged out power surpassing his limit, and LYLE had prepared a stage for him to use it all.

    (Right, that¡¯s how it should be. This is all I can do... Lyle!)

    Bothnding on the ground, the held up their weapons. From the impacts and shockwaves, their clothes were in tatters.

    LYLE confirmed the Mana was ustoming itself to Lyle¡¯s body, and channeled his own into his sword.

    As a bluff...

    ¡ºLook, with this, I¡¯ll do the honor of erasing you. If I do, I¡¯ll finally be free from this Jewel. I¡¯ll finally be out on the surface!!¡»

    Raising augh tinged with madness, he used the Walt Family way, and riled Lyle. As LYLE predicted, Lyle took the same action with his sword.

    He was a little too honest with himself, thought LYLE.

    ¡ºCopying me again? How about learning some individuality?¡»

    ¡°Oh shut it!¡±

    Each sword changed shape again, LYLE¡¯s orderly one silhouetted mainly of straight lines, and Lyle¡¯s ominous monster head. Stepping in, they both initiated attacks to pierce through their foes.

    The ground carved out where they kicked off, and smoke clouds rose.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s how it should be.¡»

    As LYLE said that, he tilted his sword¡¯s tip a bit to the right...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    As both sides shed, the swords stuck in deep.

    My left arm was blown off, while LYLE¡¯s small body was pierced into, as he spit up blood. His sword disappeared, and as his body copsed, it showed no signs of regeneration.

    ¡°At the end, why did you...¡±

    I tried erasing my sword, but he grasped its de with both hands so I couldn¡¯t pull it out.

    ¡º... If someone¡¯s going to disappear, it has to be me, right? I couldn¡¯t stop Celes. I couldn¡¯t save my parents. So what good woulde of someone like that reviving sote in the game? The one who endured the hardships was you, Lyle. You held through. You did a good job. Lyle... you¡¯re much stronger than me.¡»

    When I let go of the sword, he fell forward. I caught him, the silver sword still stuck into his body without going out, it seemed to be destroying it from within.

    ¡°Oy, I still have things I need to ask you! What about the memories!?¡±

    LYLEughed.

    ¡ºDo you really need something like that? Well, can¡¯t someone disappearing at least take that much as a parting gift? I¡¯m going to fade away, and my existence really will be wiped out. You¡¯re fine just as you are.¡»

    I couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. I kept trying to erase the silver sword, but it wouldn¡¯t listen me. Gripped by LYLE, it looked as if he was trying to destroy himself.

    ¡°What did you want to do! After riling me so much!¡±

    ¡º... I already said it. I want you to save them. When I told you to save my family, you understood what I meant. So I¡¯m already satisfied with that. I couldn¡¯t ept what the Jewel was thinking. So I chose this path. In the first ce, if you get your memory ba... Geh!¡»

    LYLE spat up blood. I was about to tell him not to talk, but he held up his right hand to stop me, and manifested a blue gem from its palm.

    ¡ºLookie, it¡¯s your second one.¡»

    Last time, I¡¯d received one from Septem-san. And LYLE was trying to give me my second.

    When I epted it, once more, it was absorbed into my body, and disappeared.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡ºThere are three. Collect all three. If you do, your third Skill will awaken. It¡¯s really special, and it may be unfair, but you¡¯ll definitely need it... ahah, looks like that¡¯s it for me.¡»

    There, LYLE forced himself to his feet, and stabilizing himself, he waved his hand at me. While blood was pouring out of his mouth, he made a smile.

    ¡°Why did you...¡±

    ¡ºByebye, brother of mine. It was fun. I¡¯m sure if I had a little brother, it would be like this... yep, Celes was cute, but little brothers sure are nice. And the answer is simple.¡»

    I was being driven out of the room. My body was being forcibly removed from the premise.

    ¡ºI¡¯m your big brother. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t think of me that way, I just want to put on a show for my brother who¡¯s going to do his best. And Lyle, you already...¡»

    The moment he faded from sight, I was sure he said it.

    ¡º... Lyle, you already have a family, don¡¯t you?¡»

    ...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The gray round table room.

    Appearing in it was Milleia, a gun gripped in her hand.

    Before LYLE on the brink of fading, she pointed the muzzle.

    ¡º... The Jewel¡¯s will was for Lyle to regain his memories. You¡¯d go as far as to defy it...¡»

    LYLE looked down at his crumbling body, and smiled.

    ¡ºAll¡¯s well as long as he wins in the end. It¡¯s that train of thought that makes it a failure. The goddess should really get her shit together and learn already. There¡¯s no such thing as perfection. It¡¯s true Lyle¡¯s no good alone. I¡¯m sure he can¡¯t beat Celes alone. And what of it? That¡¯s exactly why Lyle will beat Celes. That¡¯s exactly why he won¡¯t be alone.¡»

    Milleia kept the gunpoint aimed on him.

    ¡ºGain the cooperation of others to grasp victory. Truly, it would be hard for Lyle once he achieved power that caught up to hers. But at this rate, his prospects of victory are...¡»

    LYLE pressed the barrel to his forehead. As if telling her to aim properly.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t that precisely why its fine? He¡¯ll win as a human. Goddess, monster, you all won¡¯t stop pping your lips over that mess. As long as you don¡¯t let a human win, it¡¯ll never end.¡»

    His feet shattering like ss, LYLE fell forward, his arms destroyed as well, leaving him with only a torso and head.

    The silver sword disappeared, and Milleia tucked her gun away.

    She gently lifted him up. To the end, LYLE was smiling.

    ¡ºAny words you want to leave? It can be to anyone.¡»

    On Milleia¡¯s words, LYLE tried opening his mouth, but shook his head.

    ¡ºToote for my family. Tell Lyle he sure is a troublesome sod, and the ancestors that I¡¯m leaving him to them. That sound alright?¡»

    Milleia nodded. LYLE gave an intriguedugh.

    ¡ºAlso, about the princess troubling Lyle, I have a proposal. Won¡¯t youe on board? It¡¯s sure to be interesting.¡»

    Milleia looked a little fed up, but the inclined her ear to his suggestion.

    ¡ºWhat is it? What sort of resolution?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s easy. If it were me...¡»

    Once she¡¯d heard LYLE¡¯s proposal, and broke into a smile, LYLE hadpletely crumbled and faded away...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next day.

    I asserted that I wanted to use the audience chamber again.

    The troubled king and queen. And the authorities looked at my face so early in the morning, and were already grumblingints.

    I really was hated.

    His majesty reluctantly opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome for you to request an audience two days in a row, you know? We¡¯ve had to greatly change today¡¯s schedule, and those in the castle are frantically running around to correct it. Good grief, this is why people of the Walt house are...¡±

    There, the Third spoke in a voice lower than usual.

    ¡ºNow, Lyle... use my Skill. It¡¯s alright, the first stage is enough. Rip open the old wounds on his heart, and rub salt into them. ¡»

    The Fifth was also on board.

    ¡ºIf this guy was just a bit better at containing his feelings, it wouldn¡¯t havee to this. How awful.¡»

    The Seventh was quieter than yesterday.

    ¡º... Now, have him remember the terror of the Walt House.¡»

    The authorities once taken as prisoners of war. And the once-upon-a-crown-prince exposed to such shame. What we were doing was simple. Quite simple indeed.

    ¡°I am truly grateful that you answered to my request today.¡±

    In regards to my smile and thanks, I received some unsavory looks from around. But my Skill... the Third¡¯s ¡¾Mind¡¿ showed them a certain scene.

    Diagonally behind me... the Seventh was visible. Who chased around his majesty and the leaders, they should¡¯ve been able to see the big bad behind their trauma. And the trauma the Seventh caused had made a nice gap in their hearts to take advantage of.

    The Seventh that was a simple illusion opened his mouth.

    ¡ºLeaning back in your throne before my grandson, that crybaby whelp really has grown remarkably. It seems someone has to chase him about again.¡»

    Starting with the king, the traumatized authorities opened their eyes wide, and suddenly twitched, their breathing beginning to go out of order.

    ¡°What seems to be the matter, your majesty? Ah, that¡¯s right. I was thinking to tell you about a matter I couldn¡¯t bring up yesterday.¡±

    The Seventh behind me spoke the words the Seventh in the Jewel had thought up.

    ¡ºI see... Why don¡¯t you return the favor of how lenient I was on your ransoms? So your tears of joy were really just for show, huh? So be it.¡»

    The Seventh spoke, and I actualized it. The phantom Seventh went on.

    ¡ºYou were crying tears of joy with how little I let you go for, but it does seem the words you spoke of how you¡¯d never forget that debt was a lie. Now about thend of Faunbeux father and I cut off. Hmm, why don¡¯t I have my grandson cut away the rest of it. Along with your heads, of course.¡»

    Leaning forward, his majesty had begun to sweat. He was shaking as he looked at the empty space behind me.

    Around, seeing the shaking ministers, those oblivious began to cry out. For all their eyes were fixed diagonally behind me.

    ¡°Your majesty, what has happened? Are you feeling ill? Someone, suspend this audience...¡±

    The queen worried for him, and tried to close the meeting, but the king himself.

    ¡°W-wait! Keep it going. Continue!¡±

    He was tantly staring behind me in fear. I smiled.

    ¡°Is that so. That¡¯s nice. It was an important talk, so I really did want you to hear it out.¡±

    The Seventh behind me red around.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a request of my grandson. You¡¯ll hear it out, won¡¯t you? If you don¡¯t want to be chased down as you were, you¡¯d best listen carefully.¡»

    There were a number of nodding old men around. The untraumatized authorities were unable to understand what was going on, and could only look on the scene.

    I turned to the king.

    ¡°It is joyous the day the Walt House and Faunbeux join arms, and forgive and forget the wrongs of the past. How about it, won¡¯t you offer a princess to me?¡±

    There, the untraumatized queen and ministers.

    ¡°What insolence! And who said we¡¯d forgive and forget!? The blood of Faunbeux royalty isn¡¯t so cheap! Especially not to a Walt like you!¡±

    ¡°Your highness, permission to y him on the spot please!¡±

    ¡°Who in the hell said we¡¯d forgotten our hatred towards the Walt House!?¡±

    An agitated audience chamber. But half were silent. Of course they were. For the Seventh looking at them was speaking.

    ¡ºOh, you¡¯ll fight? That sounds fun. Let¡¯s see, let¡¯s find out who here¡¯s gotten strong. And have piece of mind, my grandson is stronger than me. Is one on one alright? Or would you prefer a war? Now decide. How will he chase you until you burst into tears again?¡»

    As the Seventh sent a belligerent smile, the king and his men looked on the verge of tears.

    And his majesty proimed loudly, while the other traumatized ones hopped onto the ship.

    ¡°S-splendid! The day a period graces our long years of strife! I-I think it¡¯s a splendid idea. A-a daughter, was it? We shall imme- immediately start... talks on who¡¯s best suited.¡±

    ¡°A wonderful proposal!¡±

    ¡°Truly an auspicious asion! It will surely be a wondrous day for Faunbeux!¡±

    Their eyes were swimming. Dripping with sweat, they were in clear dismay. I¡¯m sure they were recalling what carved their traumas. Their bodies were shaking.

    The queen turned her eyes to such men of authority.

    ¡°W-what are you saying... have you forgotten!? Just what sort of hardships the Walt House has forced us to taste!? And you still call yourselves nobles of Faunbeux!? The one before our eyes is a man of the Walt House!¡±

    But my next words knocked her to silence.

    ¡°Your majesty, and dear queen.¡±

    ¡°Y-yesh!?¡±

    He bit his tongue, but no one cautioned him. They didn¡¯t have such leisure.

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful that you¡¯ll hear out my wishes. Carrying on, I would like to nominate Princess Lianne.¡±

    Hearing that, the room went silent.

    Everyone had been looking for some poor sap to push Lianne on, and it seems they had much to think about.

    ... Right, that was the final resolution LYLE hade out with. But in what was toe... I couldn¡¯t say it was really any good for Lianne countermeasures.

    I was nervous over whether LYLE¡¯s n was any good or not.

 Volume 14 - 17: Faunbeuxâ€™s Decision

    Faunbeux¡¯s Decision

    To speak from conclusions, Faunbeux was to shoulder one corner of Bahnseim¡¯s encirclement.

    A condition you could call extraordinary: it would be the center of putting the surrounding nations to work and getting together the continent¡¯s west.

    The reason for their motivation was the territory governed by the Margrave of Resno... the return of former Faunbeuxnd, and for a reason even greater than that...

    The woman with disheveled hair was on top of me while I was lying on the floor of Porter¡¯s loading tray. Both our clothes were a mess, and our breaths were out of order.

    Having heard that much, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t see how it could sound like a spicy story, but the fact she was on me was by my judgement.

    ¡°T-that hurt...¡±

    ¡°How dare you... how dare you disrupt my ns!¡±

    A bloodcurdling expression. On top of that, looking up at her form from below made her face even more terrifying. I¡¯m sure this wille back in my dreams someday. Or rather, her extended arm... her hand was strangling my neck.

    ¡°Hey, get off of Lyle!¡±

    Aria hurriedly tried to tear her away, but even she who trained on a daily basis was hard-pressed. Monica put away the tools in her hands, leapt towards me, and tried to separate us.

    But her nails were digging in, so it hurt. Blood wasing out.

    ¡°C-chicken, you¡¯re bleeding!¡±

    Shannon to Monica.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go wild in such a narrow space/ Would you like some medicine?¡±

    Shannon lifted the seat of Porter¡¯s sofa area and took out some medicine. Having seen the actions of this ghastly woman, the grandson of the Margrave of Resno, eubeigh, clung to his mother Parselena-san in fear.

    Porter came to a sudden stop, and ra showed her face down below.

    ¡°Um, you¡¯re being noisy... uwah.¡±

    ra inferred the situation, looked at Lianne and I, and approached. She took the medicine box from Shannon, took out some ointment, soaked it into a cloth, and pressed it against my neck. While my wound was sealed, the rampaging Lianne before my eyes looked like she would leap at me at any moment.

    ... To summarize. When Lianne who¡¯d taken over Faunbeux castle was pushed onto me, they promised their cooperation with glee. They stuck various reasons onto the surface, but they were definitely rejoicing that they were free of her curse.

    Lianne had lost all the authority she gained in Faunbeux to me and my family.

    The Fifth seemed worried for the cowering eubeigh-kun.

    ¡ºThis will be a trauma. Third, can mind seal memories, or...¡»

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºHahaha, no way. My Skill isn¡¯t that powerful, and with some trigger, it¡¯ll alle back to him eventually, so I can¡¯t rmend it. If he remembers it at an important point in his future, he¡¯ll go into a panic. But it¡¯s that, you know... this is worse than I thought.¡»

    It¡¯s true Lianne was a more problematic woman than I had thought. epting her like that were the final words LYLE had left behind. And in all actuality, Faunbeux had promised their cooperation, and having seen the Seventh¡¯s phantom, the country¡¯s authorities and even the king had rpsed into their own traumas.

    With that, I doubt they¡¯lly hands on our side too soon.

    ra finished wrapping my neck, and touched it.

    ¡°Are you in any pain?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you. Could you take care of Aria too?¡±

    Saying that and standing, I went over to Lianne, her hair all ruffled up in Monica¡¯s Nelson hold. Aria had also been victim to those nails; blood was flowing from her hand.

    As for Lianne, her nails had split, and they were bleeding. Even so, that she still tried to leap at me, it was as if she were a beast.

    There, Parselena-san parted from eubreigh and stood. She went in front of Lianne and pped her.

    ¡°... What am I to...¡±

    When I panicked, Milleia-san from the Jewel, and Parselena-san spoke to me.

    ¡ºLyle, shut up and watch.¡»

    ¡°I may have been too forward. But I cannot keep watching. So just look on for a while. Princess of Faunbeux, Princess Lianne, correct? I am Parselena... Parselena Resno.¡±

    Before Parselena-san¡¯s self-introduction, the pinned Lianne looked away to hide her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s with your conduct? Because you can¡¯t ept what¡¯s been decided, you go into a frenzy? Your body should be that of a princess... learn already that you cannot defy the verdict of your country.¡±

    That gentle and quiet woman stood boldly in front of her. Aria, Monica, Shannon and ra kept quiet.

    From the gaps in the hair covering Lianne¡¯s face, I could see violet eyes. They were the same violet as Novem¡¯s, but they didn¡¯t hold a fragment of kindness.

    ¡°The wife of the Margrave¡¯s heir sure speaks proudly to me...¡±

    Pinned down, Lianne tried snapping with her right hand. It was an action to use her Skill...

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, those sorts of Skills won¡¯t activate as long as you can throw them out of order a bit. Anything is fine, just use your Skills to interfere.¡»

    ... I hurriedly deployed the Second¡¯s Skill... Field... and with that interference, Lianne¡¯s Skill didn¡¯t activate.

    With nothing happening but the snap of a finger, Loanne looked at her hand. And she looked at me.

    ¡°Getting in my way again... I believed in you... I believed we were avengers all the same!¡±

    I don¡¯t need that sort of trust, I thought, as I felt relief that I had sealed her Skill. Parselena-san spoke to Lianne.

    ¡°The matter of the crown prince has entered my ears. It was an important matter to the Resno House, after all. But the current you is mistaken.¡±

    Lianne red at her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say not to get revenge. And I haven¡¯t the right to say it. But attaching yourself to it to such an extent, aren¡¯t you still in love?¡±

    Burning with vengeance for the crown prince... Rufus. Parselena-san didn¡¯t have any special eyes like Shannnon, or any special Skills, yet she could see Lianne was carrying something in her heart.

    Lianne shut her mouth. She let some tears drip down.

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong... I¡¯m...¡±

    Parselena-san spoke.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t abandoned. You¡¯re alive. And you haven¡¯t been charmed by Celes... how about thinking of it like this? It¡¯s precisely because you were loved, that you were sent away?¡±

    Lianne didn¡¯t say anything. Though her expression said she didn¡¯t ept it.

    But hearing Parselena-san¡¯s words, I recalled the words of our founder. That while my parents were under Celes¡¯ rule, yet I was alive, it was either because I was ridiculously lucky or because my parents had desperately resisted.

    I had no way to find out. But that¡¯s the truth I wanted to believe.

    Parselena-san sent more words to the silent Lianne.

    ¡°Find happiness. Even if for revenge... or for love, it¡¯s what¡¯s best for your sake.¡±

    To me, it felt as if those words were directed my way.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    Stopping Porter, and preparing to camp, I sensed May¡¯s presence. Going outside, a packageden May made her appearance. Holding up a bag, she.

    ¡°Package for you!¡±

    Said andughed. Seeing her approach with a smile, I recalled the events of the day...

    ¡°Please stay like that. Really, never change...¡±

    May tilted her head.

    Seeing that gesture, I got the feeling the Fifth in the Jewel smiled a bit.

    ¡ºFool, May is a good girl. Way too good a girl for you... and for me.¡»

    She handed the bag to me.

    ¡°This letter is the type you¡¯re supposed to give Shannon. And this one is Djanpear¡¯s letter, and this one¡¯s...¡±

    Looking inside, May began to exin. Confirming each item, I went over our future ns with her.

    ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡±

    May stretched.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯d like some rest. To eat a lot, and take it easy a few days. Novem and the others will enter Bahnseim from Djanpear, and make their way from south to west, perhaps? They did say they¡¯d go southwest.¡±

    There. The Seventh let his voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºBahnseim¡¯s southwest... the Walt House¡¯s territory, eh? Well, if it¡¯s Novem¡¯s party, I don¡¯t think you need to worry too much...¡»

    The Lords with the greatest territory in Bahnseim, next to the King, was the Walt House. Theirnd expanded each generation had now gotten them first in Bahnseim. Because of that, if you said southwest, it had to mean the Walt house¡¯s territory. They had vassaled houses around... no, the Forxuz House¡¯s territory was there too.

    ¡°From the start, they nned to go if they found the time. I¡¯ll have to hope they do alright, is how it is.¡±

    Mayughed.

    ¡°Oh right. The King of Djanpear, you see. Said he wanted to drink with you, Lyle. Just the two of you.¡±

    I was opening the letter, but hearing that, my hands stopped. I slowly raised my face, and spoke.

    ¡°... I¡¯m no good with ale.¡±

    ¡°I know, right! But Novem already agreed to it, so do your best.¡±

    Anxious over a drink with Djanpear¡¯s king, I opened out the letter, and looked over it. It detailed their results in the country, and the amount of troops they were able to send out.

    Miranda¡¯s view on the matter, and the information Eva had collected from her brethren elves were detailed as well.

    ¡°... Even if there isn¡¯t a problem with the quality of Djanpear¡¯s soldiers, there is some worry when ites to fighting on level ground, huh. They were strong in mountains and forests from the start, so I¡¯ll have to make the best of that...¡±

    After thinking a while, I heard the sound of a stomach growl. It was May.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Giving a smile, I returned to Porter, and told Monica to prepare a meal.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The morning of the next day.

    Shannon stood before Monica, holding the letter with a strained expression on her face.

    ¡°Um~, here it says the weather was nice in Djanpear, and stuff like that, here it says the fruit was tasty, and something like that...¡±

    As she read the letter and said some vague things, Monica lowered her hammer. It was a hammer, but its material wasn¡¯t iron, but something lighter. It wasn¡¯t paper either, but when it hit, it made an interesting, ¡®meep¡¯ sound.

    ¡°I want one.¡±

    When I said that, eubreigh-kun¡¯s eyes were also shining as he looked at the hammer, with its yellow shaft, and red head that sunk down on impact, but instantly reverted to its original shape.

    Monica addressed Shannon.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re wrong. Make sure not to throw some random crap out. The messageparison has failed, so your allowance for the next month has been halfed. Now if you keep failing, it will only get worse for you.¡±

    ¡°Hey! I did my best! And wait, tell them to write in bigger and neater letters next time! They¡¯re all scrunched together and I can barely make it out!¡±

    As Shannon looked on the verge of tears, ra sent a lifeboat.

    ¡°Well, picture books are written quite easy to understand. Perhaps a normal letter is still too difficult for her.¡±

    With help sent her way, Shannon smiled at ra. But Aria spoke.

    ¡°But if you can¡¯t read that, it will be harsh. Do your best, Shannon.¡±

    It really was the case we would be troubled if she couldn¡¯t give a precise reading of them. I¡¯m going to have to n her further education.

    In Porter¡¯s loading tray.

    Seeing Lianne sitting in a corner, I hesitated over what words to use to call out to her. While everyone was gathered around Shannon, Lianne alone was sitting separate from everyone else.

    There, Parselena-san spoke to me.

    ¡°Just leave her be for now. She¡¯s properly eating, so watching over her is plenty. She¡¯s a strong girl. I¡¯m sure she can get back up alone.¡±

    Seeing Parselena-san keep eubreigh-kun by her side, I felt just a bit of what a mother was.

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll do just that... we¡¯ll soon be back in the Margrave¡¯s territory. You¡¯ll be with us a while longer, but you will be released after that, so please put up with it.¡±

    She made a bit of a troubled face.

    ¡°... When you¡¯re using me as a hostage for negotiations, you sure are kind.¡±

    I made a serious face.

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly because you¡¯re negotiation hostages, that I¡¯m treating you so dearly. Well, I¡¯ve some personal thoughts on the matter, and to each his own.¡±

    Having earned Faunbeux¡¯s cooperation, we were on the way back to Margrave Resno¡¯s territory.

    Shannon was teary eyed as she read thest letter. There, her hands suddenly stopped. And she looked at Monica.

    ¡°... Tell my sister I understand.¡±

    Monica passed the message to the Valkyries. The response that came back indicated there wasn¡¯t a problem, it seems.

    ¡°Miranda says there isn¡¯t a problem. Now then, today¡¯s evaluation is... no dessert for two days. Your monthly allowance halfed. Good for you, if you had failed in every letter, you would¡¯ve lost a week of dessert, and your allowance would be cancelled entirely.¡±

    Shannon looked mortified at Monica¡¯s refreshing smile. But she was holding the letters preciously.

    ¡°Just you watch. I¡¯ll get back at you someday!¡±

    At Shannon¡¯s line, Monica scoffed.

    ¡°Struggle as you will. It will be a splendid spectacle to see how you crawl in the few months remaining.¡±

    May looked on the two of them from the side.

    ¡°Monica isn¡¯t honest. And I¡¯m sure Miranda wanted Shannon to...¡±

    After she said that much, ra stopped her statement.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say it. Let¡¯s just leave it at a sister¡¯s sentiment.¡±

    ... I¡¯m sure Miranda had posed Shannon an easy-to-understand problem.

 Volume 14 - 18: The Third One

    The Third One

    The Margrave of Resno¡¯s territory.

    Having exchanged documents at his castle, I smiled and gestured for a handshake.

    But the answer to that was the margrave¡¯s sour expression of grit teeth. The reason was simple.

    He spoke to me.

    ¡°eubeigh and Parselena are safe, I assume?¡±

    A threatening voice. And the eyes of the surrounding knights were filled with malice. Negotiations with the heir taken hostage the surrounding situation taking a favorable wind, the margrave had no choice but to sigh.

    After kid... saving the two of them, the Margrave had faithfully made a protest to Centralle. And from his son in Centralle came a letter that showed he didn¡¯t particrily seem to care.

    It was more than certain he had been charmed by Celes, and the rtions with surrounding lords was turning dubious. Because he had protested to Centralle. Wouldn¡¯t the army and the Walt House invade? Those sorts of rumors spread.

    ¡°Please rest at ease. Even like this, I¡¯m a man who keeps promises.¡±

    ¡°Says the kidnapping traitor to his homnd.¡±

    His words weren¡¯t mistaken. I had put Faunbeux to work on the continent¡¯s west, and they were to invade Bahnseim. Now that I¡¯d thered mud on the rtions of the Margrave, and the lords he was supposed to be cooperating with...

    He didn¡¯t have many options.

    Milleia-san spoke as if she was an evil empress.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s wrong. The one who abandoned Lyle was Bahnseim. How cruel to call him a traitor.¡»

    The Fifth to her.

    ¡ºWell, whether Lyle has an excuse, no matter how you look at it, what he¡¯s doing is terrible. Of course the Margrave would be angry.¡»

    I turned my eyes outside the window, and there was quilin-form May. On her back were Parselena-san and eubeigh-kun.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°eubeigh!¡±

    Personally throwing open the window in a hurry, the Margrave was looking at eubeigh-kun rather than therge divine beast outside. The surrounding knights looked between the window and me.

    ¡°She¡¯s a preciousrade of mine, so rest at ease. Don¡¯t even think of capturing her. Lest the chances of cooperation slip away.¡±

    On my words, they swallowed their spit. The Margrave¡¯s path to survaval had already been left with nothing but assisting me.

    Thinking of the country¡¯s situation, eventually Celes would... no, even now, Celes was needlessly expending the national power. It didn¡¯t seem she cared it was tightening the noose around her neck.

    The Margrave turned from the window to me.

    ¡°Certainly, it¡¯s as you promised. You¡¯ve returned my grandson, and daughter-inw. When the timees, Resno will move as promised. But in regards to the territory.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°I shall have them prepare it. Please deal with the matter when you meet with Faunbeux.¡±

    Margrave Resno, upon hearing that.

    ¡°That¡¯s all well and good, but any poor moves, and Centralle will notice, won¡¯t it?¡±

    I put the documents I received into an envelope, and carefully tucked them away.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The preparations will be in order before Centralle moves.¡±

    Right. The preparations were already underway.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The southwest of the continent.

    Stationed there were the representative nobles of Bahnseim, the Walt House¡¯s territory.

    At this point, they were aplete enemy territory, and the ones who dropped by thatnd Lyle couldn¡¯t return to were Novem¡¯s party.

    A hood over her head, Miranda looked around with a little wonder.

    ¡°We¡¯re not going into the city, I see. If it¡¯s to gather information, wouldn¡¯t there be best?¡±

    Wearing a simr hood, Novem took in the scenery she could see from the carriage. The town they had arrived at was the Feudal Walt House¡¯s origin point, where the Founder through the Third Generation Head had lived their lives.

    ¡°... There are too many who¡¯d know my face in the main cities. This is a vital point to the Walt House, so perhaps we¡¯ll be able to gather considerable information here.¡±

    From atop the carriage, Eva removed her hood, and looked outside.

    ¡°This is a good ce. The atmosphere isn¡¯t bad. Since it was the Walt House¡¯s territory, I thought it would be more serious.¡±

    The army of the Walt House rampaging through the country...

    Surely the territory¡¯s interior had been brainwashed by Celes, and turned to a horrid state, she thought. Novem looked down.

    ¡°This is an important ce. They didn¡¯t let Celes-samay hands on it.¡±

    Miranda reacted to her words.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t let hery hands, eh? That must be quite important. But is this ce really that important? I¡¯ll admit it¡¯s arge town, but...¡±

    Speaking to the House¡¯s current scale, it wasn¡¯t a major point. Not vital formunications either.

    It was for that sake the Fourth had moved the manor.

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°To the provincial Noble Walt House, it all started here. You say that isn¡¯t important?¡±

    Miranda took her eyes off of Novem, and looked around.

    ¡°And so dear Novem will treat it as the holynd. Got it, got it.¡±

    She spewed some sarcasm, but Novem didn¡¯t deny it. It wasn¡¯t only Novem. To the Forxuz House, this ce was without a doubt, the holynd.

    (Thend they met the Walt House once more... no, that person¡¯s bloodline. A person of the Walt House who seeded his will... thend they met Basil-sama.)

    The carriage stopped, and Novem¡¯s party dismounted to look over the town.

    And Novem led Miranda and Eva along, and began to walk. Whaty at the end of their trail was a graveyard.

    Among the numerous lots of tombstones, a separately prepared plot held the names Basil... Crassel, Dewey, Sleigh... the gravestones marking the names of the Walt House¡¯s heads.

    Novem removed her hood, and made a praying gesture.

    ¡°Dear heads of history. Lyle-sama has grown into a human strong as you were. The Walt House is in good hands. This Novem shall certainly make him ruler of the continent. He shall rule, and reim a strong world for humans.¡±

    The words of her heart close to a vow, with her own desires mixed in. Did they reach the ancestors sleeping under the stone...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Once LYLE had disappeared from that room of memories, Celes had stopped popping out.

    It no longer showed anything to revive the ancestors¡¯ traumas, and when the door was opened, it instantly linked to the bedroom I had been imprisoned.

    With the absence of that pervy brat who voiced his desire for me to line up the female camp and equip them with garters, it felt lonely.

    The room felt a little wider.

    I had entered my own room of memories on invite from Milleia-san, but I had never asked what we would be doing there.

    ¡°Milleia-san, what are we here for? And Lyle¡¯s phrasing implied the next time would be thest one.¡±

    Milleia-san looked over her room, and touched her fingertips to a dusty heirloom. Tracing her finger across it, her finger turned white from the dust.

    ¡ºLyle.¡»

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    My name called, I tried to approach, but I suddenly retreated back.

    What Milleia-san had approached with and turned to me was a gun. It had a bay attacked, a single-shot pistol capable of close quarterbat.

    ¡°... How dangerous.¡±

    When I said that, she tucked the gun into her sleeve, and smiled.

    ¡ºGood reaction. If you¡¯ve mastered your body to such a level, the possibility exists. I panicked when LYLE abandoned his duty, but if that¡¯s how it is, we can move on.¡»

    Saying that, Milleia-san swung her left hand to the side. The room¡¯s insides were dyed gray, and the scenery changed.

    Once its color had returned... it was a ce I didn¡¯t know, or a scene from my faded memory... an unknown view expanded around.

    Milleia-san looked at me, and spoke.

    ¡ºThe third one would be me... Milleia, Lyle.¡»

    She had called herself a guide, but it seems she was the final charge. Hearing that, I thought of her disappearing as well. But unlike the first Septem-san, she was a difficult foe like LYLE.

    I thought she wouldn¡¯t disappear so easily, yet some part of me felt relief at that fact.

    ¡º... Rather than that conflicted look on your face, I¡¯d preferred it if you were obediently surprised. But my role is the same. There is a truth you have to learn no matter what.¡»

    Trying to make it so she couldn¡¯t see through my thoughts, I asked.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡ºPerhaps you already noticed, but the one who defeated Agrissa... the Septem of three hundred years ago wasn¡¯t anyone of the Bahnseim House.¡»

    ¡°... That is... I wonder.¡±

    How did the Bahnseim House defeat Agrissa? To add onto that, there was a surprising scarcity of records of the time. Before the Bahnseim Kingdom, there was the Sentrass Kingdom that dominated the continent.

    One of the provincial nobles of Sentrass, the Bahnseim House, saved the continent from Agrissa¡¯s rule, and took a seat on the throne. After that, the other feudal lords went independent, and the continent was never unified as it was three hundred years ago.

    ¡ºThe important one wasn¡¯t the Bahnseim¡¯s. Well, granted they had a few wise rulers among them, they were generally ones to cause more problems around. Even for me, without thinking hard about it, I have nothing but detestable remembrance of them, so I don¡¯t really care.¡»

    Absolutely no loyalty to royalty. Well, to feudal lords, anyone would want the authority of the crown, and any chivalrous devotion was second to second. You could also say they¡¯d lower their heads to any authority that would recognize their rule as correct.

    ¡ºDo you remember Tressy? At that time, the Divine Best whale... the white whale was there, right? Recall the words she spoke.¡»

    Come to think of it, she did say something when we took Tressy down. And her atmosphere was one as if she knew of three hundred years passed.

    ¡°Something of a hero who bore my name... but I didn¡¯t hear the specifics.¡±

    On my words, Milleia-san smiled.

    ¡º... Lyle, to tell you the truth, there¡¯s something that came to mind when you said you¡¯d get the continent in your hands. As I thought, I¡¯d returned to the hands of my owner. Do you believe in fate, Lyle?¡»

    I didn¡¯t know what she was talking about, so I tilted my head. She went on.

    ¡ºFor three hundred years... the throne lent to Bahnseim. Take it back. From the start that belonged to the Walt House. Preventing the mere mention of it, Bahnseim who stole the Walt House¡¯s achievements, the time hase for you to get it all back.¡»

    I gulped in surprise, and sought confirmation from her.

    ¡°Um, you mean to say...¡±

    ¡ºThe Walt House... there was a young man, the heir to that name. He truly was a person, simply strong man. An age where if you couldn¡¯t use magic, there weren¡¯t any Magic Tools to use. Without even a gem in his hands, the hero who challenged Agrissa with nothing but a simple body-strengthening Skill.¡»

    In the surrounding scene, a number of tents were prepared, and it looked as if war was to start.

    In that ce, a young man walked up with a loud voice.

    ¡ºYo, Novem, you doing fine? Properly eating and sleeping?¡»

    Gahahaha, the youth raising a heartyugh was tall, with arge sword draped over his back. it wasn¡¯t a lump of iron like the First used, a true two-handed longsword.

    And the young man called Novem was a man of slender features? Appearance-wise, you could take him for female too.

    ¡ºI can hear you, you don¡¯t have to be so loud Lyle.¡»

    Lyle... now where have I heard that name before.

    ¡ºSorry about that. We¡¯re going to go on the offense. I¡¯m so overflowing with energy, I can¡¯t help it.¡»

    The rough young man drew his sword, and lightly swung it around. That Novem... watched over it. Breathing out a sigh, he looked a little happy.

    Milleia spoke.

    ¡º... That person is of the Forxuz House. A n with talent in Magic, is how it became. Imperial Nobles with Count standing at the time.¡»

    Hearing the Forxuz House were Counts, I was surprised once more.

    ¡°Then what... no, I should hear this out first.¡±

    Milleia-san nodded, and the two young men continued their conversation.

    ¡ºBy the way, Lyle, you talked it out with Count Bahnseim, right? He¡¯s a guy I wouldn¡¯t really want on the front lines.¡»

    My ancestors put away his sword, and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡ºHe didn¡¯t want to hear it from a lowly knight house heir like me. Well, I¡¯m just satisfied he¡¯s putting out soldiers.¡»

    The man of the Forxuz House narrowed his eyes.

    ¡ºThey¡¯ll be a bad influence on the soldiers you gathered yourself. Put a stop to it. We decided we would fight alongside you, Lyle. That Bahnseim who watches on, and jumps in at the good point to take the achievements... I hate that man.¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be like that, Novem. We¡¯ve assembled the troops and supplies. All that¡¯s left is to jump into the capital, and knock that Agrissa hag down a peg, right. I¡¯ve decided I¡¯ll be the first one to pound a fist into her face, but I¡¯ll concede the second blow onwards.¡»

    The youth of the Forxuz House gave a bitter smile.

    ¡ºWell you¡¯re the same as ever. Even like that, Agrissa is well versed in martial arts and magic. She isn¡¯t an easy foe.¡»

    There, my ancestor raised a smile like the First¡¯s, and dered.

    ¡ºThat doesn¡¯t matter. Get close and strike! That¡¯s all it takes. Once it¡¯s all over, let¡¯s get a drink. You¡¯ve really stuck with me the longest.¡»

    The Forxuz House manughed a little sadly.

    ¡º... I feel sorry for your wife, so I¡¯ll refrain. She¡¯s got a child in her stomach, right?¡»

    There, the scene turned gray.

    Milleia-san turned to me, and spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, are you prepared to learn it all?¡»

 Volume 14 - 19: The Legitimate Successor

    The Legitimate Sessor

    What Milleia-san told me; the one who defeated Agrissa... the beautiful vixen... was of the Walt House.

    But the important part was blurred in a sand storm, and I couldn¡¯t see it.

    Unable to see what was going on around, and unable to understand what was going on, the scenes continued, and once everything was over the images grew vivid.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see the important part...¡±

    ¡ºQuiet down! We¡¯re at the important part.¡»

    Milleia-san extended her index finger to my lips to silence me. It¡¯s true it was an important scene.

    Holding the same name as me, the Hero who fought and won against Agrissa was unsteady on his feet. Before the throne... the audience chamber, the ceiling was blown off, and the walls and pirs were in a terrible state.

    Beneath the unreliable light of night, the man used his sword as a walking stick to stand to his feet.

    There was no way for me to know how he defeated Agrissa.

    Around, those beside the young man were copsed.

    ¡ºGod dammit, that hag... myrades...¡»

    In that terrible state, the man unsteadily walked, searching out his survivingrades. There, a group with lights in their hands began flowing into the room.

    Knowing they were allies, the young man smiled, and waved his hands.

    ¡ºYo, well aren¡¯t youte to the party. Sorry, could you search out the survivors? Standing¡¯s all I can...¡»

    He seemed to know the other party. The conspicuous crest on his body, it was one I had a recollection of.

    The crest of the Bahnseim monarchy.

    But that man of the Bahnseim House he though an ally silently shot an arrow into the young man. Unable to avoid it, the man was pierced by arrows one after the next, and copsed.

    Approaching the youth who¡¯d fallen face up, was the man who seemed to be the Bahnseim House¡¯s head.

    ¡ºW-why...¡»

    The Bahnseim Head answered his words.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because a lowly knight like you butted in that it came to this. Fret not. The Bahnseim House shall rule this continent.¡»

    That the gold armor looked in so bad taste must be because of the Bahnseim House Head¡¯s unsightly weight. His chubby fingers were crammed into a ring adorned with arge gemstone.

    ¡ºOy, do it.¡»

    The vassals of the Bahnseim House stuck their spear into the youth¡¯s copsedrades around. Among them, those alive raised cries.

    ¡ºS-sto...¡»

    ¡ºChe, how tenacious. Kill him too.¡»

    The youth stabbed through by a vassal¡¯s spear spit blood from his mouth. Once he stopped moving, the vassals returned from around.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s no good. We cannot identify Agrissa¡¯s body. Though it¡¯s certain she¡¯s been defeated...¡»

    Once the Bahnseim Head received the report, he started into covering it up

    ¡ºTsk, when we¡¯ll need Agrissa¡¯s corpse hereon... very well! Dress it up. By the time we raced over, Agrissa had killed them all. The one who dealt the final blow was us.¡»

    Saying that, the Bahnseim House head looked at the throne before his eyes. While the surroundings were in tatters, the throne alone remained firm.

    Walking to avoid the rubble, he headed for the seat. But perhaps because it was because it was too dark to see, his feet tripped up on something, causing him to fall.

    ¡°... That¡¯s...¡±

    Milleia-san informed me.

    ¡ºRight. Everything had already begun.¡»

    Tripping over a blue jewel, that jewel fell towards the young man. Sshing into his pool of blood, it let off a faint light.

    ¡ºW-what!¡»

    Having hit his nose, the Bahnseim head¡¯s nose was bleeding. As everyone raced over, one took the blue gem in hand.

    ¡ºThis... doesn¡¯t look like a gemstone. It¡¯s man-made.¡»

    On the retainer¡¯s words, the head burst into rage.

    ¡ºA mere marble dare trip me... toss it out!¡»

    He said, but around, simr red, blue and yellow gems rolled around. Loads of them tumbled down, causing mass confusion.

    ¡ºPlease wait, we¡¯ll gather them up at once.¡»

    The retainer tossed the Jewel aside, causing it to mix in with the many simr gems.

    And once the image turned terribly unstable, a different scene was projected.

    Going on in the za of Centralle as a parade. The parade of Bahnseim defeating Agrissa... and it meant the birth of a new monarchy.

    The one directing a sharp re at that parade was young man Novem. He was wearing a hood, and after entering a back alley, he slipped into a street, and headed for a certain house.

    Seeing the ce he reached, I found myself surprised.

    It was the house the First was born. The Walt House¡¯s house, with some vestiges of the house the First had shown me.

    As Novem stood before that imperial noble knight¡¯s house, from within, a single woman came out. A woman who gave off a simple feel. Her hair was tied behind, and she carefully held herrge stomach.

    ¡ºHear me out, I¡¯ll get revenge for Lyle. The situation behind his death was in off. There¡¯s no way Agrissa would use a spear. There¡¯s no doubt the wound was inflicted by the equipment of the Bahnseim House. The Feudal Lords doubting it will definitely never recognize the Bahnseim House¡¯s rule of the continent...¡»

    Once he had said that much, the woman shook her head.

    ¡ºPlease, just go away. I¡¯ve already married in here. If I have a son, they promised to make him the heir. The second son¡¯s already been married, so there¡¯s little more one could ask for. Don¡¯t get any more involved with us.¡»

    Novem opened his eyes wide. As it wasn¡¯t a conversation for outside the house, he tried to step in, when the woman cried out.

    ¡ºGo away!¡»

    ¡º... Why?¡»

    Novem looked as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. But the woman shed tears as she red at him.

    ¡º... Lyle is already dead. Just leave it that. And I shall live quietly in this house. The people of the Walt House said it was because of me the House would survive as knights, so I should treasure it. Just go away already.¡»

    The woman seemed to be my ancestor¡¯s wife. And not wanting any more strife, she turned her back to Novem, and entered the house.

    Novem muttered.

    ¡ºLyle¡¯s child is necessary. Otherwise... the continent will never get together. Those Bahnseims don¡¯t have anywhere near the power to control the continent. Why can¡¯t they understand that.¡»

    His expression was of despair.

    And the Jewel began flowing the following events by in fragments.

    The Bahnseim House tried to control the continent, but there was no way they had that sort of power from the start. Not recognizing the Bahnseim House¡¯s rise, the Provincial Nobles dered their independence one after the next. The Bahnseim House had be royalty, but they didn¡¯t have the hands to manage their expanded territory, andcked the leisure to attack the lords who¡¯d dered independence.

    And as if to say goodbye to that House, young Novem threw away his status, and moved to the outskirts with a pioneering brigade. The Bahnseim House had tried to hold down such a talented magician, but Novem had turned all their offers down with a smile.

    By the time the lords were exhausted further in independence and war, Novem was only looking on the scene from far off.

    He started up a home in the frontier with a few acquaintances, took a husband, and had a child.

    ¡°... Wait, he was a woman?¡±

    Having stopped her crossdressing, and returning to womanhood, Novem continued gazing at the continent¡¯s state from the sidelines. She had been of delicate features from the time she was male, but as a woman, she was even more beautiful.

    ¡ºFrom long ago, the ones with a strong affinity for the Goddesses memories have been women. Can¡¯t imagine why.¡»

    With much blood flowing, it took the passage of a few decades from then for the continent to calm down.

    And once that was done with, the Bahnseim Kingdom that had remained sedentary began invading its neighbors. And by the time it had reached a considerable scale, Novem already had a grandchild.

    Exhausted, the people whose blood would never cease to spill.

    Eventually, some country¡¯s Labyrinth ran amuck, flooding the continent with monsters. That chaotd wouldn¡¯t get together even with Agrissa¡¯s defeat, it was in a terrible state.

    As an old woman, Novem¡¯s eyes looked somewhat spaced out. And as she muttered...

    ¡ºSo even if you prepare them amon foe, man still remains foolish...¡»

    ... Carrying on the goddess¡¯ memories, it looked as if her grasp on who she was, was bing uncertain.

    To that elder Novem, a great grandchild hurriedly returned.

    Milleia-sam spoke.

    ¡ºEven when her son had passed, Novem carried a goddess¡¯ memories, and a portion of her power. With such a strong force within, it seems she could live longer than those around. ¡»

    Why was a scene like this left behind? As I thought that, the grandchild pulled a young man along, and seeing him, Novem was shocked.

    Setting his unkempt brown hair with a hand, arge man entered the room.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve pioneered thend next door, I¡¯m Basil Walt. Thought I¡¯de to greet, for argument¡¯s sake... Ah, here¡¯s some meat. Got ale as well.¡»

    The man that was her great grandchild shook his head.

    ¡ºBasil, my great grandmother doesn¡¯t really eat...¡»

    Novem raised her upper half off the bed, corrected her posture before the First, and sat.

    ¡ºI guess I¡¯ll have some, it¡¯s been a while. And you called yourself Basil Walt? Could it be you were born in Centralle, and you hail from an imperial noble knight house?¡»

    On Novem¡¯s words, the First... Basil smiled wide.

    ¡ºLady, you¡¯re the first to ever look at me, and guess I¡¯m an imperial noble. That¡¯s right. Third son of the Walt House.¡»

    At the chest of the First, who stuck in his thumb to point to himself, hung a blue gem wrapped and hung with a string. Novem looked at it, and made a bit of a serious expression, before smiling.

    ¡ºPrepare a banquet. They¡¯re our important neighbors. Make it perfect.¡»

    ¡ºG-great grandma?¡»

    The great grandson was confused. Seeing Novem so delighted, he likely didn¡¯t have any idea what to say.

    ¡ºSorry for that. Or rather, it¡¯s my first time pioneering, and I have no idea what I¡¯m supposed to do. Could I ask you a few things,dy?¡»

    Novem smiled

    ¡ºI don¡¯t see why not.¡»

    Seeing the First¡¯s brazen attitude, she looked even happier.

    ¡ºReally! Alright! Next time I¡¯ll bring over a bear or boar or something bigger as a gift. Shucks, it really helps that our neighbors are good people. In Centralle, I heard we¡¯d be at each other¡¯s throats a lot.¡»

    Novem exined with a smile.

    ¡ºFights over water, and food supplies... it¡¯s quite often you¡¯ll fight with your neighbors. At times like that, are you the type to trick your surroundings, Basil-dono?¡»

    Hearing that, the First crossed his arms, and thought. It wasn¡¯t suited for him. And after stopping his thoughts, he grinned.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s a forest nearby. A forest with plenty of monsters. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a Labyrinth in there. So I¡¯m going to cut it open, and secure somend. There¡¯s sure to be some water somewhere. And that¡¯s problem solved. If it¡¯s and no one owns, then doesn¡¯t it belong to whoever opens it up?¡»

    Novem looked a little troubled.

    ¡ºNo, I was speaking hypothetically, and I wasn¡¯t asking about your present state. Good grief...¡»

    As she said that, Novem looked happy. As if she was recalling her previous conversations with that young man.

    ¡ºTo hell with that. With so many monsters around, what¡¯s going to happen if we humans don¡¯t work together. Well, even like this, I¡¯ve got some power. If a monsteres out, give me a holler. I¡¯ll send it flying.¡»

    Seeing the First smile, Novem looked truly delighted.

    And Milleia-san spoke.

    ¡º... Lyle, to Novem. No, to those that inherited Novem¡¯s memories, the Walt House is a meaningful House. Because they¡¯re the strong people Novem wished for. The form of the humans who wouldn¡¯t stop moving forward. To add onto that, they think to give the continent to its rightful sessor. That is the truth of the Forxuz House who continued supporting up the Walts.¡»

    Today, I learned the truth of the Forxuz House.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... May had parted from Lyle¡¯s party to meet up with Novem¡¯s unit.

    From the Margrave or Resno¡¯snd, Lyle¡¯s party headed towards Cartaffs.

    Lyle was lying asleep, and he showed no signs of waking.

    Aria called out to Monica, who was humming as she worked on winter clothing.

    ¡°Once we reach Cartaffs, we¡¯ll return to South Beim, right? Will we make it in time?¡±

    To tease Lyle, Monica had been knitting some children¡¯s¡¯ clothing.

    ¡°We¡¯ll make it, so I think it will be fine. We¡¯ve already put things in ce, so all that¡¯s left is for Beim to do its best. Though it intrigues me the general governing that once-neighboring country was surprisinglypetent. Oh, it¡¯s perfect if I do say so myself.¡±

    Finishing up the baby¡¯s clothing, Monica looked satisfied, Carefully storing them away, she started into her next project.

    Aria let out a sigh.

    ¡°Stop it with the baby jokes. There are plenty of people around Lyle whock a sense of humor. Like that Tres House¡¯s Fidel-san, it seems he really tried to assemble some baby goods.¡±

    Monica to Aria.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaking something. I¡¯m making them for real. I¡¯ll help out, and I¡¯ll be perfectly prepared whenever that chicken¡¯s dear chicks poke their heads out. Good grief, it really will get busy.¡±

    Saying it would be busy, Monica looked delightful.

    Shannon was desperately studying how to read. In Porter¡¯s loading tray, she looked at the paper ra had prepared, and was copying down its contents.

    ¡°So you spell it like... why do those letters look so simr! That¡¯s downright hard to understand!¡±

    ¡°Hah, just make a guess from the words that precede it. That¡¯s still been written quite neatly, let me tell you.¡±

    The one looking over Shannon was, surprisingly enough, Lianne. Having changed from a dress to something easier to move around in, she was assisting in Shannon¡¯s education.

    Aria couldn¡¯t see the princess who leapt at Lyle in insanity a few days ago and the current Lianne as the same person.

    ¡°Um, it may be wrong for me to ask something like this, but Lianne-sama, do you...¡±

    ¡°Just Lianne is fine, Aria-san. I¡¯ve got to be respectful of my seniors in the business.¡±

    Aria hesitated as she asked Lianne.

    ¡°You were taken out of Faunbeux, but do you really n to, you know with Lyle...¡±

    Do you really n on marrying him? As she posed that question, Lianne scoffed.

    ¡°I heard you were formerly the daughter of a baron, so can¡¯t you understand? To be blunt, I don¡¯t have the freedom to choose my partner. And this isn¡¯t so bad a deal. I¡¯m amazed by all the preparations your party has put in. It truly is astounding.¡±

    Lianne turned to Aria as she spoke.

    ¡°It really looks like you¡¯ll be able to rule the continent. But... it¡¯s still too soft. There are plenty of gaps to take advantage of. I¡¯m marrying in. It would be troublesome if something like failure were toe, so I won¡¯t be sparing in my assistance.¡±

    Aria hesitated some more at Lianne¡¯s smile. She knew her opponent didn¡¯t have any considerable power, but her instincts were screaming not to make an enemy of her.

    ¡°Well, love and all that shit cer, so for now let¡¯s work towards victory. If we don¡¯t win, nothing wille of it, and if I don¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll never be able to overtake my seniors.¡±

    Ignoring Lianne¡¯s words, Aria spoke.

    ¡°More importantly, have you given up on revenge? Lyle has no intent for revenge against Celes.¡±

    Hearing that, Lianne looked down a bit.

    ¡°... Humans don¡¯t change so easily. It¡¯s regretful and detestable... but it¡¯s even more regretful not to move forward. And I¡¯d hate not doing what I can even more.¡±

    Having taken Parselena¡¯s words, it seems Lianne had chosen to move forward.

 Volume 14 - Epilogue

    Epilogue

    Following the subjugation of Agrissa, the founding of the Bahnseim Kingdom, and the division of the continent...

    Having heard that flow, and heard of the Walt House¡¯s rtion to the Forxuz House, the Third¡¯s voice quietly reverberated through the Jewel.

    ¡ºHah, why is it the most important part is always left out? We have to know just how Agrissa was defeated... no one here really cares about the Bahnseims, right?¡»

    His discouraged expression was a surprise for both me and Milleia-san. No, to that man, perhaps that was the correct way.

    The Fifth seated himself on the table, and looked up at the ceiling as he folded his arms.

    ¡ºGet close and strike, huh? Meaning the ancestor of the Walt House managed to pull that off. If the Forxuz ancestor who specialized in magic was operating separately, perhaps that witch was specialized against magic. Is that why she was recorded on a Yellow Jewel specialized to Rearguard?¡»

    But the Seventh touched his chin, speaking with a serious expression.

    ¡ºIf that¡¯s how it is, I must remark that Celes in a monster in close quarters as well. I can¡¯t say for sure this makes for good reference. But I really could care less, or should I say, it¡¯s a dubious tale.¡»

    All three of them showed some doubt at the tale of the Walt House¡¯s predecessor. When I was so mindful of the Forxuz House¡¯s side of it, none of them seemed to pay it any mind.

    ¡°Um, about the Forxuz House...¡±

    The Third smiled.

    ¡ºHmm? Isn¡¯t that fine? It¡¯s a bit of a heavy reason, but we¡¯ve identified why they¡¯ve served the Walt House all these years. Well, Novem-chan is a memory holder, and her sentiment towards the Walt House is so strong I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s actually looking at you, Lyle, but that¡¯s something you¡¯re going to have to resolve yourself. Rather, our ancestor really was too na?ve.¡»

    The Seventh agreed with him.

    ¡ºEven if we spread that the Walt house defeated Agrissa at this point in time, if we can¡¯t prove its truth, it will just be a lie. Even if you prove it, ¡®and so?¡¯ is the reaction you should expect.¡»

    The Fifth made a conflicted expression as he looked at me and Milleia-san.

    ¡ºI¡¯m sure our ancestor had his regrets, and I do want to do something for him, but... if Lyle conquers the continent, and makes it so Bahnseim was the bad guy to recover his honor, that¡¯s the best we can do. But if we do something like that, you know...¡»

    The three looked at one another, and nodded. As a representative, the Third opened his mouth.

    ¡ºTo be frank, it will be thought of as propaganda to make you look important. Well, all rulers, to a greater or lesser extent, do it to put on airs, and I¡¯ll admit it¡¯s important. But why sote? Is the feeling it gives. In truth, even if we bring ruin to Bahnseim, it¡¯s not like it won¡¯t weigh on our conscience. I mean look, that was three hundred years ago.¡»

    Once upon a time, it would have been able to take it back and restore our ancestor¡¯s honor. We could¡¯ve worked towards it. But at this point Bahnseim was too terrible to advocate for. And the Walt House was also terrible. Even if we could call it the Walt House¡¯s just cause, Celes¡¯ actions had ruined it.

    The Seventh let out a sigh.

    ¡ºAt the end of the end, if you ask whether it¡¯ll be any use, that dubious conclusion is...¡»

    The three of them were disappointed, and seeing them like that, Milleia-san was shaking.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s with you all! You got to learn of the Walt house¡¯s legitimate im, and of the Forxuz House! Just think about it a bit. The Bahnseim House stole your ancestor¡¯s achievements, causing the continent to split and lead to where we are now!¡»

    The Third¡¯s opinion was cool-headed.

    ¡ºNo, it¡¯s not like Bahnseim¡¯s the only reason it split. I¡¯m sure they wanted to go independent to begin with, and they should¡¯ve had their dissatisfactions. And just because they were unified, that doesn¡¯t guarantee they would be happy.¡»

    The Fifth looked at me.

    ¡ºHey, it¡¯s that. Lyle... to clear our ancestor¡¯s lingering regret, there¡¯s no helping it but to destroy the Bahnseim house. Think of it like that, and it¡¯ll be a load off your mind. And isn¡¯t that fine for now? Rather, could it be the name Lyle is...¡»

    The Seventh hit his hands together as if remembering something.

    ¡ºWhen my son and his wife were troubled over thinking up a name, they went to consult with the Forxuz House! Well, isn¡¯t that fine. In such a long history, there are sure to be some name oveps somewhere.¡»

    The Third smile.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, but... heavy. You¡¯re heavy, Forxuz House! But you did look after us, so we should at least overlook that much. Lyle, that¡¯s how it is, so look after Novem-chan, won¡¯t you?¡»

    What is this, I don¡¯t even. Not just in a lifetime, their treatment of a n that spent every generation serving the Walt Hosue was way too light.

    ¡°Um, just what should I say next I see Novem?¡±

    The Fifth to me.

    ¡ºThink over it yourself. Rather, if you love her, ept her. Though if she¡¯s looking at you, or through you to the Walt House, and that hero of the past, who can say.¡»

    When you put it like that, it¡¯s true Novem permitted a harem, and some parts of her sense of values were different. No, if she was truly looked at me as a royal line... then I¡¯m curious to how she sees me as an individual.

    The Third sighed.

    ¡ºAh~ I really thought we¡¯d learn Agrissa¡¯s weakness from that you know. Just the right moment for it to avoid the question. What¡¯s this, when I had my expectations up.¡»

    Shaking in rage, Milleia-san moved, instantly drew a gun, and discharged it. The bullet hit the Third head on... or not. The bullet embedded into the chair he had been sitting in, and disappeared.

    Within the Jewel. In the round table room, only his voice was audible.

    ¡ºHey, don¡¯t be so angry. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re saying Milleia-¡®chan¡¯ is useless or anything like that. Just looking at the result, you weren¡¯t any use, but you¡¯re cute, so I¡¯ll forgive it. C¡¯mon, my dear granddaughter.¡»

    As he riled, Milleia-san directed a vexed expression around.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The Randbergh House.

    A lineage that had be a knight House during the Walt Third Generation Head¡¯s time.

    They had served as vassal knights to the Walts generation after generation, and had even gotten a daughter of it married in. A firm house, even in the Walt¡¯s territory, enough that once the Walt House had moved its manor to manage its expanded territory, they were left to look after what was left.

    A knight Lyle admired, ¡¾Vail Randbergh¡¿ was the second son of the present head of the House. Right now, he was serving at the Walt House Manor, under Celes¡¯ influence.

    To the current head, Novem spoke.

    This was a vitalnd to the Forxuz House, one that even Celes was too wary toy hand upon.

    The head wasn¡¯t under her influence.

    ¡°... That is the present situation, Randbergh-sama.¡±

    The man passed his fifties had conspicuous wounds over his body. Many from war, and perhaps his body would no longer moved as he willed it, as he carried a staff.

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t keep mepany when I came by the mansion, but I never thought it would have gone so bad.¡±

    Covering his face with both hands, the Randbergh House head looked dispirited.

    ¡°It¡¯s true the state of the mansion was strange. I¡¯ve confirmed it as well. But with my younger brother by their side, I never thought it would...¡±

    To Novem, the Randbergh House was a trustworthy one with high loyalty. Worthy of sheltering Lyle, and managing thend once raised by the First.

    That¡¯s why Novem had dropped by thisnd. To confirm Celes had done as promised, and notin a hand on it.

    Novem lowered her head towards the head.

    ¡°Radbergh-sama, could you lend some soldiers for Lyle-sama¡¯s sake? At present, the force he can move himself is much too small.¡±

    The Randbergh House head nodded. But at the same time, he called a youth to the room.

    ¡°Understood. We Randberghs have a debt to the Walt House. If it will help Lyle-sama stand, I will send troops. But my body no longer listens to me. Baldoir,e in.¡±

    A youth called Baldoir entered the room. He was tall in stature, his tidy brown hair silkily extending to his back.

    His emerald eyes were sharp, while his body was trained.

    ¡°Baldoir, you heard our conversation, right? Go serve under Lyle-sama. I¡¯ll send people from the territory. Take at least three hundred with you.¡±

    On the Randbergh House head¡¯s words, the man called Baldoir looked a little surprised.

    ¡°Three hundred? Father, at present, even two hundred and the territory¡¯s management will be...¡±

    His father raised his staff a little, before hitting it into the floor. There, Baldoir closed his mouth.

    To Novem.

    ¡°My apologies. It seems he doesn¡¯t understand the severity of the matter. But Baldoir has gone through his first campaign, and from the eyes of a parent, he¡¯s a skilled one. He¡¯s a little inexperienced, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be useful. It¡¯s just, for us, three hundred is the limit. We¡¯ll do our best to prepare some youths with power, but with me alone, I can¡¯t send out any more troops.¡±

    From Novem¡¯s point of view, she was counting on around two hundred. Even that was more than a tenth of the military force of the territory. With three hundred, it was a number that would bring problems to the rule.

    But now, she wanted as many troops as possible.

    ¡°My deepest gratitude. Then we will be heading south. There, we¡¯ll enter Djanpear, and take a ship to South Beim.¡±

    Baldoir was a little surprised.

    ¡°From Djanpear to Beim? The eastern front has grown flurried, and a war is starting there, correct? Understood. I shall prepare at once.¡±

    With brisk movements, he left the room.

    Novem watched off his back, and recalled the Fifth¡¯s daughter once sent to this house as a bride.

    (... All is for Lyle-sama¡¯s sake.)

    But no one could tell which Lyle she spoke of...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Adele heard the report from the Valkyries she¡¯s brought alone, and held her head.

    Lyle¡¯s party had gotten cooperation from Faunbeux, and had even taken in the Margrave of Resno managing the border.

    Novem¡¯s unit had attained Djanpear¡¯s cooperation, and the surrounding countries were currently negotiationg with Jules.

    And yet, Adele side was small, one that could crumble at any moment. She hadn¡¯t gotten any significant results.

    ¡°... I should have attemptedrger houses.¡±

    The oneforting a depressed Adele was Maksim.

    ¡°Mdy, it isn¡¯t all bad things. Looking to results, we have gotten several thousand troops on our side.¡±

    Those several thousand, to be precise, fell short of five thousand. If things went poorly, there was a fear it would drop below three thousand.

    Adele didn¡¯t know just how much assistance the feudal lords would offer. Perhaps there were some thinking to betray as well.

    When she reported as such to Lyle, the Valkyries expressionless ryed his response.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that fine? You¡¯ve handed the item in question to the trustworthy lord. Even if a traitores out, there isn¡¯t a problem. Lyle-sama is delighted the preparations are getting together. Hah, why wasn¡¯t I stationed closer to Lyle-sama.¡±

    Thinking thatst bit was unnecessary, Adele prepared to return to South Beim. These days, she had it rough consulting on the worries andints of small-time feudal lords.

    Understanding the reason Lyle had got his hands on such arge-time lord, Adele discussed with Maksim on what was toe.

    ¡°Maksim, seeing the rise in the cost of living, and the gathering of troops in the east, what do you think? By the time they flow into Beim...¡±

    ¡°... The harvest will be over, and it will be winter. A little longer, they¡¯ll be ready to make their march on Beim. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t even be two months before they arrive at Fortress Redant.¡±

    As Maksim said it with confidence, Adele nodded in relief. With that much time, she could move to Djanpear, take a ship from there, and return to South Beim.

    ¡°So how long will the fortress hold? From my point of view, I¡¯m sure Beim has reinforced it, and their military force has increased, so over two months is...¡±

    After she¡¯d said that much, Maksim spoke to her with a serious face.

    ¡°... Mdy, Fortress Redant will only hold a few weeks. At soonest, it will be breached within a week.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe those words.

    But Maksim had much experience in war, and he was a man proficient as a knight. On these sorts of fields, she trusted his words. And she trusted the man as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve reinforced, and the troops stationed will be much greater than when we were there. Even so, a few weeks?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. If it were Lyle-dono, perhaps he¡¯d be able to turn them back, but the possibility the pain would be split both ways would be high.¡±

    Adele wanted to know the reason. Simply because Beim had strong adventurers. If those adventurers were stationed, they should be able to fight to a certain extent. Adele had watched Lyle, so she thought as such.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard they¡¯ve plenty of skilled adventurers to spare, though?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the hard part. Skilled in that sense means skilled in small toons, and not skilled under the banner of arge legion. And it¡¯s hard to say they could establish uniformity. Even if a low-level general of Bahnseim led the army, I think they¡¯ll be able to breach in a few weeks.¡±

    Adele tilted her head.

    ¡°With Lyle-san¡¯s time, a pain as it was, they annihted a legion of monsters.¡±

    Maksim looked troubled, as he scratched his head.

    ¡°And that¡¯s the problem. It¡¯s true a monster army is a threat, and they have simple strength in numbers, but... well, it just goes to show humans are more troublesome. And you seem to be mistaken, so let me offer a revision. When Lyle-dono is leading an army, it bes frightfully strong.¡±

    Adele nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s his Skills. The Walt House¡¯s head have left such Skills in that blue gem of his, so...¡±

    Maksim smiled. And he shook his head at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s his talent to pull them off that¡¯s a threat. And he¡¯s unthinkably calm for his age, disinterestedly moving to solidify his surroundings. At times holding sentiment, at times cruel and cold... I don¡¯t know another teen who¡¯d move to that level to aplish his goal. He holds the air of an old general, and he¡¯s a foe I¡¯d rather not fight.¡±

    The Lyle Maksim evaluated. But if you said that to the man in question, he¡¯d surely make a dubious expression. And the ancestors in the Jewel would definitely rain praise on Maksim. Because it would be as if he were evaluating them.

    Adele could only take in the words of Maksim¡¯s exnation. But it seems she couldn¡¯t understand the deeper essence.

    However, if that¡¯s what Maksim said, that¡¯s how it was, she agreed, and stood.

    ¡°Now then, in that case, we must hurry and prepare. It shall be busy. Maksim. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    Hearing that from Adele, Maksim¡¯s face turned red, as he lightly rubbed beneath his nose with a fingertip.

    ¡°L-leave it to me, mdy.¡±

    Around, the Valkyries looked at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste. That serious air of his.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t there be a problem with their age gap?¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s a damn chicken that neither exceeds nor falls short of our master. We¡¯ve left the two of them alone so many times, yet let aloneid a hand on her, he hasn¡¯t even confessed.¡±

    ¡°... Though if he did, at this point, it would feel like a death g.¡±

    Adele and Maksim, not listening to the surrounding voices, smiled as they discussed their future ns...

 Volume 15 - Prologue

    Prologue

    ... It was on the throne.

    In that ce where only the king was permitted to sit, Celes made herself at home, as she rested her legs on the back of a kneeling Remis.

    The one who entered the scene adorned himself with the armor of a knight who once stood against Celes, having made it his own, and with his ck hair grown longer than before; a young knight with his hair parted in a three-to-seven ration: ¡¾Breid Vamper¡¿.

    In the past, he was lover of the Circry Viscount House (Currently Baron House)¡¯s Doris, but at present, he was of Celes¡¯ Royal Guards, looking at Celes alone.

    Having aplished the promotion he desired, he was charged with thirty thousand of the soldiers stationed in Centralle.

    ¡°Celes-sama, I, Breid, shall set off for Beim, thend that besmirched you, with thirty thousand elity soldiers. Please await good news.¡±

    Before setting off, he showed off his prided armor, and reporting to Celes, he thought he could make her look his way.

    But near her holding arge tter, Rufus... the crown prince was feeding her fruit.

    With a pose that indicated she was mildly in thought. Her mouth moved to chew, and around were men whose faces turned red with that gesture alone. Wearing dangerously exposing clothes mismatched to the room, those men that surrounded her...

    They were all beautiful, and they all loved her. No, they were her prisoners. Giving up their once wives and lovers, at the moment, they were Celes¡¯ toys.

    ¡°Beim? Oh right,e to think of it, I did say something like that. These days, the number of nobles with the disposition to rebel has gone down, so it¡¯s grown boring. But moving all the way to Beim is a pain, so... yeah, Breid, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Even if it costs me my life, I shall eradicate all humans of Beim without fail!¡±

    As he said he¡¯d use their lives to redeem the sin of insulting Celes, the royal guard¡¯s morale was quite high. Yet it was a group whose lives had already been thrown away to her charm.

    Celes seemed uninterested.

    ¡°If you find anything interesting, bring some back, kay? Today, one of the hostage men I¡¯d always been interested in finally bent to me. So I¡¯d like to return to the inner pce already, you know.¡±

    Breid hurriedly apologized.

    ¡°M-my deepest apologies! I shall depart at once.¡±

    Celes simply giggled to herself.

    ¡°Wait. Come to think of it, that piece of trash is in Beim. Breid, bring that ¡®medicine¡¯ with you on your travels. When nothing else works, make use of it.¡±

    That medicine... it was brought from Zayin, and with repeated human experimentation in Bahnseim, it was a medicine to unite man and monsters.

    On those words, Breid experienced a fright.

    ¡°B-but Celes-sama, there¡¯s no need to go that...¡±

    Celes stood herself up on Remis, and looked down on Breid from a high ce.

    ¡°Who asked you to talk back? This time¡¯s isn¡¯t a medicine that will kill you at once. And weren¡¯t you to risk your life for me?¡±

    On those words, the surroundings showered malice on Breid. Those countless sharp res continued falling down on him.

    ¡°P-perish the thought! I merely wanted to answer to your expectations before a need for such a medicine arose! All of me is yours, Celes-sama. If you order it, I shall fulfill any mission for you!¡±

    As he gave a forced excuse, Celes showed a smile. She had immediately seen through that it was a lie. A face that understood Breid simply didn¡¯t want to end up in a pitiful state.

    A cold sweat flowed down Breid¡¯s back.

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll forgive it. In exchange, you will work to the bone for me.¡±

    As she said that, she stepped down from Remis, and returned to the inner pce so early in the morning. The men around her. And crown prince Rufus followed behind.

    After feeling relief, Breid thought in his heart.

    (It¡¯s the chance I¡¯ve finally grasped. I want to serve under Celes-sama for all eternity. I don¡¯t want to use something that would make me such a thoughtless monster. Now then, if that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, I need some achievements in Beim. And vo, perfect timing. There¡¯s that man in Beim... Lyle, you¡¯re going to be dying for me. I¡¯ll present your head to her, and I¡¯ll enter her inner pce. Then as a man, and as a vassal, Celes-sama will finally look at me.)

    His sense of values warped, Breid swore in his heart to get hands on the head of Lyle, who¡¯d clearly shown their gap in abilityst they¡¯d met...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Bahnseim¡¯s frontmost line.

    In that ce where a neighboring country once stood, Blois Cadel looked over the armies that arrived one after the next.

    Large scale forces of thousands. Small forces of dozens.

    An extensive gathering of nobles from knight to duke had gathered.

    Blois looked at that army, and let out a sigh.

    ¡°When we were so short staffed here, they had this many men to spare, I see.¡±

    Alongside his adjutant knight, they looked out at the gathering armies from the office the country¡¯s king once used.

    ¡°Preparations to receive them has greatly derailed our schedule though.¡±

    Bloisughed.

    ¡°Exactly. We were prepared to take a few ten thousand, and gathering the documents for those anti-Beim strategy meetings was hell. Now then, if another problem were to pop up, it would have to be...¡±

    The adjutant nodded with a serious look on his face.

    ¡°It would have to be the royal guards and elitesing from Centralle. It¡¯s true they have achieved results, but I¡¯ve only ever heard bad rumor about them. That they massacre by choice, and such. They aren¡¯t giving the slightest thought to postwar rule.¡±

    Blois returned to the desk, and took some documents in hand.

    ¡°Breid Vamper. Born to a knight house without any heritage. Raising his status with military exploits, he became an official knight, and went right into the royal guard. Looking at his history alone, he¡¯s splendid. The knight he defeated was a noted name in Bahnseim, and all.¡±

    His adjutant knight made an unsatisfied expression.

    ¡°It seems he participated in that Gryphon Subjugation unit. He may be an acquaintance of the Walt House¡¯s eldest son in Beim. Should we proceed with caution?¡±

    On those words, Blois shook his head. The adjutant knight had never see Celes in close proximity. Some part of him was making light of her.

    ¡°That¡¯s not happening. He¡¯s a man who got as far as her royal guard. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s madly in lover with Celes-sama. Of course, the problem is how he¡¯s never properlymanded a squadron before. Yet despite that, he was granted thirty thousand, and thisrge-scale war is his first real war. It would be nice if he doesn¡¯t intrude.¡±

    Blois half-expected him to throw the battlefield into disorder.

    Before the ck lines of troops before them, the two men predicted just how terrible the impending invasion of Beim would be.

    Blois spoke...

    ¡°I¡¯d like to keep casualties as low as possibly, you know. Though I know there¡¯s no way in hell that¡¯s happening.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having headed to Faunbeux to request cooperation, we used a sea route through Cartaffs, and returned to South Beim.

    Arriving with Vera Tr¨¥s on a fully loaded Vera Tr¨¥s, we met up with Novem¡¯s unit that had arrived beforehand, and with Adele-san¡¯s group.

    With her pink hair in a ponytail, Lianne was wearing clothes easy to move in. With a travel case stuffed with goods she had gotten together in Cartaffs, she descended the gangnk.

    Her appearance didn¡¯t look like a princess¡¯, but she did have the atmosphere.

    ¡°So this is South Beim. I¡¯d heard of it, but it¡¯s quite developed. Quite a few ships anchored, and plenty of goods moving around the port.¡±

    She was giggling. I was aware the contents of her luggage all pertained to war.

    After Bahnseim dered war on Beim, South Beim had started preparing in a great rush.

    When Novem approached us, Miranda waved her hand at me. And she looked at Shannon, who¡¯d disembarked with us.

    ¡°Shannon, you didn¡¯t cause them any trouble, did you?¡±

    To Miranda¡¯s smile, Shannon averted her eyes.

    ¡°O-of course not. How many pinches do you think my quick wit saved us from? Lyle was the one dragging us through hell.¡±

    I won¡¯t argue with that. The pink haired demon smiling beside us strangling my neck with that bloodcurdling expression on her face was the biggest pinch we went through.

    But the one who saved us wasn¡¯t Shannon, but Parselena-san the hostage.

    Seeing Shannon sending eyes looking for some backup around, ra dismounted, and decided to nod.

    But Miranda sensed it was just for show.

    ¡°So you did trouble them? Well, not like I didn¡¯t see iting.¡±

    ¡°... I did my best.¡±

    Lending an ear to the sibling conversation, I received Novem¡¯s report. I had gained the information through Monica, but I still wanted to verify it.

    No, perhaps I just wanted to talk with Novem.

    ¡°Any new info?¡±

    ¡°None. Beim still seems to believe it can do something by itself. Like reinforcing Fortress Redant, with Beim¡¯s residents joining in, they¡¯ve gathered a force that exceeds a hundred thousand and such... that sort of talk has drifted in.¡±

    Surrounding countries were hesitant to assist Beim.

    Beim had cut me off. That action alone had dragged those surroundingnds into the situation, driving Beim into a corner.

    I looked at Novem.

    ¡°I do hope Beim does it¡¯s best. I really need them to persist as much as they can.¡±

    Novem nodded.

    ¡°Everything is going as you anticipated. After this, if our devices work well, it should bring about the expected result.¡±

    Novem seemed to think the n I... no, me, the ancestors in the Jewel and Milleia-san had thought out would definitely work.

    And I spoke to Novem.

    ¡°Hey, Novem.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Seeing her face as she waited for my words, I swallowed them down. ¡®Do you love me? Leaving out the Walt in my name, I mean.¡¯ Seeing myself about to say that, I felt a little ashamed.

    Dammit, I wasn¡¯t getting anywhere.

    What¡¯s more, it wasn¡¯t something to discuss in a ce like this.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Since we¡¯ve all just returned, let¡¯s rest a bit. And this is Lianne-san. Though you¡¯ve already met before.¡±

    Lianne gave Novem her greetings.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, Novem-san. As my senior, I hope you¡¯ll bring my up to speed. I couldn¡¯t help but put Ludmi-san of Cartaffs on guard, and we weren¡¯t able to talk about much. But I do hope we get along.¡±

    Novem smiled at Leanne.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure. Let¡¯s get along, Lianne-sama.¡±

    ¡°Lianne is fine.¡±

    ¡°Then you can call me Novem in kind.¡±

    Their smiling exchange, to the uninitiated onlooker, it may have looked pleasant. By why is it, I wonder... it looked as if they were putting checks and bnces on one another. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m just tired. No doubt about it.

    Must be because all I¡¯d seen in the Jewel was the Fifth¡¯s threatening, and the Sixth¡¯s failures.

    Shaking my head, I looked between Novem, and the other side of me, with Aria, ra, and Miranda and Shannon.

    And Shannon spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Their Mana is violently shing. Novem is redirecting it to the side, but that Lianne princess is going on an amazing offense.¡±

    Miranda looked at Lianne.

    ¡°A troublesome foe. I can¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose, but taking her on will break my bones.¡±

    Looking at Miranda as she said such a thing, Aria looked fed up.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we all just... get along a bit? Rather, why do I have to be so mindful among allies?¡±

    ra addressed her.

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Aria-san. It¡¯s precisely because we¡¯re allies, that we have to be so mindful. It¡¯s the same within family.¡±

    As we had such a conversation at the port, Vera and Monica descended the ramp.

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re still here? I rmend you go back and rest soon. Once it gets busy, you won¡¯t be getting any proper rest, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Experiencing a worried Vera¡¯s kindness, I reassured myself Novem and Lianne were definitely not carrying out politics.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Beim.

    Manning the receptions desk, Tanya pushed her hair back behind her ear.

    Managing her usual desk as her other face... her Sweeper face felt how quiet the guild had been as ofte.

    Feeling a little lonesome at the east branch¡¯s situation where there were still just as many troublemakers around, she let out a light sigh.

    After Lyle¡¯s party had left Beim, they had grown considerably busy. And the atmosphere in Beim was bing more inclined towards war by the day. At this point, many adventurers had been requested for city defense, and stationed long-term.

    Because of that, there were less adventurers returning to the guild after a sessful day¡¯s work.

    Tanya felt it was the calm before the storm.

    ¡°If only it ends without anything too great.¡±

    Lyle¡¯s actions, and therge country of Bahnseim.

    As all of them tried to swallow Beim up, Tanya felt it all tightening...

 Volume 15 - 1: Corps of Iron Pipes

    Corps of Iron Pipes

    ... The Beim invasion force of close to three hundred thousand before them, the main members gathered to hold a meeting.

    There were nobles exceeding Baron ss joining in, and generals and knight brigade chiefs sent from the center. On top of that, Breid of Celes¡¯ royal guard joined in on the meeting.

    And as expected, the meeting¡¯s topic of discussion concentrated on Redant Fortress. If they avoided breaching it, the march alone would bring out victims. Rather than sending in a fragmented number to put out casualties, they wanted to breach the fortress and proceed straight to Beim, or so was the general consensus of those discussing.

    Dragged into it with his force of five thousand, Blois listened to the discussions, as he thought over this time¡¯s march on Beim.

    (Now then, the main members are almost all folks that worship Celes, and the most troublesome would have to be that head of the royal guards, eh?)

    Royal Guard. It was something Celes had arbitrarily gathered in Centralle from those that yearned for her, and stuck a name on. It¡¯s not as if they had any particr job, and they merely tried to stay by her side. While they fell short of the handsome men that surrounded her, they were a group that was as if they were grouped from the make of their faces.

    Among them, Breid was the one with actual achievements, so he was considered the leader.

    He had participated in suppressing a number of civil uprisings, and with those merits, they didn¡¯t have any particrints. No, even if they did, no one voiced them. Because it was something Celes had decided.

    However, that Breid was now leading thirty thousand men, and participating in the invasion of Beim. A considerable authority... with the backing of Celes¡¯ royal guard, it was quite arge force within the current Bahnseim.

    As Breid put out more opinions than necessary at the conference, Blois was disconcerted.

    ¡°I believe it best we have another force cross the mountains, and circle around back for a pincer attack.¡±

    If a pincer was possible, someone would have said that from the start.

    (It¡¯s because that¡¯s impossible that we¡¯re conquering them head on, is what we¡¯re trying to say. Even if we did traverse those mountains, just how much casualties woulde out... and just how much time do you think that would take?)

    Lacking in experience leading a unit, and Breid was the type to put himself in the front of the front. It would be a saving grace if he had the ability to back it up, but unfortunately, the problemy in hisck of it.

    The other generals and knight chiefs and Lords upon hearing his opinion.

    ¡°A wonderful proposition. But we have not the equipment to scale mountains. Even if we wished to volunteer for the task, we are insufficient.¡±

    ¡°I am the same. I wonder just many forces are there among us with enough training to aplish such a feat? As expected of Centralle¡¯s elites.¡±

    ¡°Then why not Breid-dono cross the mountains and circle around back? The rest of us will be attacking head on as nned, mind you.¡±

    Being handled so lightly, Breid¡¯s expression changed. He directed a re around.

    (With the numbers we have, if we sh head on, we¡¯ll win quite inly. Or rather, Breid-dono seems to favor scheming a bit. It¡¯s quite hard for a small force to break through so many. Does he understand that...)

    Generally, battles were of numbers. At times, there were existences that could overturn a difference in number, and such existences were weak to underhanded means, or so was Blois¡¯ opinion. By the strength of their power, they couldn¡¯t help but find conceit most of the time.

    Breid hit the table to gather everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Very well. Centralle¡¯s elite force shall circle around the back for you. You all need only put out your mountains of casualties as you fixate on your frontal assault!¡±

    Blois looked at Breid, as he touched a hand to his chin.

    (I heard he had achievements in the Gryphon extermination, but does that mean themander was a talented one? I believe they had amander called Norma or something... but by rumor, you can¡¯t call her anything great. As I thought, that boy of the Walt House was involved.)

    The force that aplished a task asrge as taking down a Gryphon. There was a time when that had caused a bit of a panic at the pce.

    Even now, Blois could remember that time, and with Breid on his mind, he had investigated it again. But by the merits he had been given, it couldn¡¯t help but seem the man wascking in ability.

    (It¡¯s not like his military prowess is anything special. No, by the documents, he¡¯s supposed to be a rtively proficient knight, but...)

    With Lyle conceding the achievements, and bynding the finishing blow on a knight mainly defeated by Celes, Breid had earned himself quite a high evaluation.

    (This is more troublesome than I thought.)

    Blois thought, as he listened in on the continuation of the conference...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Fortress Redant.

    In it, adventurers and soldiers of Beim. And with a means of gathering volunteer soldiers from its residents- a means Beim had never used before- troops exceeding fifty thousand had gathered.

    The reinforced fortress had reduced the threeyers of walls it once had to two. But they were more outfitted than before, and their strength and function had been sufficiently enhanced.

    To continue employing fifty thousand would be difficult, but even so, it was more than possible temporarily.

    And Beim seemed relieved at the number of soldiers at the fortress.

    ¡°The fortress has grown stronger than before, with more troops to boot. It¡¯s taken down an evenrger force of monsters before. We¡¯ll be the victors this time.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything to be frustrated over, it¡¯s that the previous situation was so harsh that even if we win here, it would be hard to get any evaluation, I guess?¡±

    ¡°Reinforcements will being from the city. Once we turn Bahnseim back here, it will be the end. Thought it would be nice if they concentrated more on this point rather than the city.¡±

    The volunteer soldiers equipped armaments made by Beim¡¯s craftsmen. However, by those craftsmen... the various stores put to work, their outfits were all over the ce, and their weapons weren¡¯t uniform.

    They gave off the impression of a gathering of mercenaries.

    Observing them was Rauno, dressed in equipment he had found inside the fortress. Their guard was toox, and their soldierscked tension or consistency, so he was easily able to slip inside.

    As he sat atop a wooden crate, he drank with unfamiliar soldiers as he gathered information.

    ¡°Hmm, so is any informationing in from Bahnseim?¡±

    To Rauno¡¯s surprise, one of the soldier¡¯s ale-reddened face turned, and made fun of him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know something so basic? They¡¯ve got mercs on their side. Friends, and the ones with debt to Beim are passing on info. For that army of Bahnseim, it¡¯ll all be over once they flee before the miracle of Redant Fortress!¡±

    The miracle of Redant Fortress... It was the heroic tale of Lyle annihting an army of several hundreds of thousands of monsters, spread and embellished by minstrels.

    Rauno sent a nce around to make sure no one noticed him. Taking some small sips of his drink, he took in surrounding movements.

    (... They¡¯re considerably in for it. It may be the case this fortress gets breached faster than expected. With that Bahnseim lot bringing sorge a force, I¡¯m amazed they can forget toy the groundwork to such an extent.)

    From Cartaffs to Bahnseim¡¯s north and the east, he had gathered information, and having infiltrated the fortress, Rauno was set to gather information there before returning to South Beim.

    (Their equipment is in order, but their atmosphere and themand line are screwed. This is going just as Lyle¡¯s party anticipated.)

    Even Beim had soldiers. But it¡¯s not as if they had a chance for proper training. The volunteer soldiers were the sorts that had only ever gone out to the surrounding viges and defeated monsters.

    Even if their equipment was nice, the contents were low in quality.

    To melt into the surroundings, Rauno yed the drunkard as he felt a grave sense of danger at the fortress¡¯ck of it...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    South Beim.

    There, I met the heir to the Randbergh House¡¯s main branch... a young man called Baldoir Randbergh.

    ¡°It has been a while, Lyle-sama.¡±

    Pledging loyalty on a knee in knight attire, Baldoir-san... no, Baldoir had met me eight or nine years ago, apparently.

    After that, he ventured out from his house for training. On top of that, once he returned, he helped the head, and spent his time on his territory, so he was an individual uncharmed by Celes.

    Even with the Sixth¡¯s Skill, Baldoir¡¯s reaction was disyed in blue.

    ¡°Good of you to havee, Baldoir. My apologies, but I¡¯ll be putting you to work for my sake.¡±

    He stood.

    ¡°Leave it to me. Out head has told me to fight for you. And the Randbergh House is a House with a debt to the Walts. You¡¯ll certainly see how useful I can be. Order however you will.¡±

    I didn¡¯t have the memories of meeting him before, and I felt a little bad for not remembering. But to be honest, I was too busy at present to talk about that.

    ¡°Hearing that is a relief. In that case, the three hundred fifty troops you brought wille under my directmand. While I do feel sorry, I¡¯ll be swapping out their equipment. I¡¯ll properly return their original equipment, and you can do as you please with the armor I¡¯m handing out. However, don¡¯t sell it off.¡±

    In the office of my simple estate in South Beim, Baldoir was a little confused.

    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re short on troops, but are you certain? If you have the money to pay for the equipment of three hundred fifty men, should you not hire more?¡±

    I sat in a chair, and faced the desk. I had been processing the mountainous pile of forms on it, and after finishing another of them, I turned my eyes to Baldoir.

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll procure the troops Ick from the eastern front. And I¡¯ve already gotten the equipment for three thousand together.¡±

    The craftsmen under old Letarta, and the ones that migrated in... on top of the smiths of the four-country alliance and Cartaffs; I had already put in the requests.

    I was curious as to how far they¡¯d gotten in my time away, and when I asked around, it seems we had three thousand ready.

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a weapon I¡¯d like to entrust them a bit. I¡¯d really like to start drilling for those three hundred fifty.¡±

    Baldoir gave a strong nod.

    ¡°The Randbergh House has never been negligent in basic training. Whether it be sword or spear or bow, they will handle them well.¡±

    Tough luck. What we assembled wasn¡¯t sword, spear or bow.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit different. Truth be told, I¡¯ll be having them use this.¡±

    I handed a gun to Baldoir.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, this is, well... a gun, is it not?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know of it? That makes matters fast. To be totally honest, outfitting them for your numbers was our limit. We didn¡¯t have the leisure for any more, so it was a huge help. Your men are off high quality, and I can entrust it to them with relief. Now then, shall we get to training at once?¡±

    Baldoir held up the gun in both hands.

    ¡°I do know of them, or should I say the previous generation of the Walt House made use of them, so there are a number of guns kept at our house. However... saying there were too many problems to use them, Maizel-sama proceeded in a direction away from utilizing them...¡±

    There were quite a few problems. It was possible to block them with a simple magic shield. And the biggest problem was money. The training of soldiers who used them required bullets, so money would go right down the drain.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re also Magic Tools engraved with Skills. To add to that... the money is something I¡¯vve borrowed from an acquaintance, so worry not.¡±

    Seeing me avert my eyes, Baldoir looked worried.

    Hearing that Baldoir knew of guns, yet that my father had prohibited their use, the Seventh let out a conflicted voice.

    ¡º... no matter the time, the average man fails to understand the ones moving forward.¡»

    To him, the Fifth gave a fed-up tone.

    ¡ºWe were able to carry it out because we have the craftsmen of Beim, and a Labyrinth under our wing. Realize we¡¯d never be able to amass such a number originally. On top of how it couldn¡¯t help but cost money, the effect is too questionable. Maizel¡¯s decision was spot on.¡»

    Money wasn¡¯t enough to maintain them. You needed to gather all the consumable rounds, the craftsmen to maintain them, and those with the necessary knowledge, or you¡¯d never be able to apply them.

    Baldoir carefully held the gun as he sought verification with me.

    ¡°By the way, Lyle-sama. How many troops are you assembling appart from us?¡±

    I returned back to my paperwork.

    ¡°From the entirety of the alliance, thirty to forty thousand. I¡¯ve already borrowed close to ten thousand from Cartaffs. Under my actual control, including your men, close to five hundred. With the entire force of South Beim, not even two thousand.¡±

    Hearing those words, Baldoir cried out.

    ¡°Hold it right there! You n on fighting the armies of Bahnseim with those numbers!?¡±

    It¡¯s true, they had forces exceeding three hundred thousand. If we fought that, victory would be a dream of a distant dream.

    ¡°Eh? No way. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not trying to breach a massive foe with a small force.¡±

    Baldoir was flustered.

    ¡°In that case, you aim to break it piece by piece? But with such a difference in number...¡±

    This time¡¯s war had a meaning of supplementing my insufficient military force. Of all else, there was meaning in using soldiers of Bahnseim.

    If I were to borrow soldiers from other countries, it would create arge debt post-war. What I hated most was the fact that matter was directly rted to the power bnce of the harem. No, I guess that didn¡¯t matter for now.

    ¡°Piece by piece is standard fare. But right now, Bahnseim¡¯s true aim isn¡¯t me, but Beim. There are ways to go about it. Well, I won¡¯t do any reckless charges.¡±

    There, Baldoirughed just a bit.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No. I just thought Lyle-sama was a splendid man of the Walt House, is all.¡±

    For some reason, his words did not sound like apliment to me.

 Volume 15 - 2: Fortress Conquering

    Fortress Conquering

    ... Taking a detour from Redant Fortress in favor of the craggy mountain road, the elite force of Centralle led by Breid proceeded forward, sending local guides and hired mercenaries to lead the way.

    The single-file line traversing the narrow trail seemed to carry on endlessly, and when that road that was rarely ever used was marched on by so many, it became an exceedingly dangerous one.

    Enough that once they¡¯d found a ce to rest and spread out tents, the mercenary chiefs and local men intruded on Breid, and pleaded for him to retreat and rejoin the main force.

    ¡°Any further is impossible. A hundred in scale is one thing, but arge force exceeding ten thousand. I went ahead and scouted out, but there are quite a few treacherous points. I can¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to transport so many people across them.¡±

    Before the mercenary brigade... an organization practically a gathering of adventurers, Breid was annoyed.

    (Trash. You aren¡¯t thankful that I¡¯m even hiring you in the first ce?)

    In the past, he was worked hard by Lyle, and as a result had his achievements conceded to him, yet Breid held animosity towards the boy. By transitive, he hated adventurers as well. Before he met Lyle, he had looked down on them regardless.

    Still, at this point, they had be targets great enough for hatred. The reason he hired them despite that was because he thought he was of the caliber to do the same as Lyle, or aplish even greater feats.

    The local guides were those that hunted in these mountains. They hunted in small teams, and when moving, had only experience of travelling in few.

    ¡°Dear knight, moving in these numbers is impossible. There have already been injuries, and with all the narrow parts of the path, I can¡¯t think I¡¯ll get you there by the appointed date.¡±

    In his tent, Breid sat on a chair, as he listened to their opinions.

    ¡°I know how absurd it may be. But only by aplishing such a deed do we leave our names in history, correct? If we break through and circle around the Fortress, we canrgely decrease the casualties of Bahnseim.¡±

    While his mouth let out a proper-sounding argument, within his mind, the memories of his Gryphon subjugation with Lyle were ying back. He thought he could have done more. And yet Lyle had left him on the reserves the entire time.

    The boy was formerly of a count house. A driven-out ipetent. Yet the one who performed on the battlefield was Lyle, and Breid had only been promoted with those merits conceded.

    ... He didn¡¯t want to ept that fact. Now that Celes had given the order, Breid harbored a feeling you could call unjust resentment towards Lyle.

    The mercenary brigade chief addressed him.

    ¡°Any more is impossible! If it¡¯s now, you can still turn back and meet up with the main body! If yed poorly, the fortress ill have fallen before we get out of the mountains!¡±

    On those words, Breid¡¯s brow moved. While making sure his opponent couldn¡¯t discern his irritation, he nodded a number of times.

    ¡°Understood. Then we shall divide the army. Five thousand shall proceed ahead. In that case, we should be able to arrive ahead of schedule, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    The guide hunter still seems unsatisfied. The mercenary chief as well, but the right to decidey with Breid, so he abided it.

    Seeing the attitudes of the two, Breid thought in his head.

    (Ipetent lot. Why can¡¯t they understand the importance of my n? If this n seeds, among the othersmanding armies of thirty thousand, I¡¯ll stand at the top. Celes-sama will rejoice, and I¡¯ll be a man who exceeds Lyle.)

    To Lyle, who¡¯d used ploys to defeat a monster armyrger than his, Breid burned with a rivalry much greater than is healthy, as he failed to see what was around him...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... On the other side.

    At Redant Fortress, an army exceeding two hundred thousand marched down the narrow pathes. From the start, it was a terrain that didn¡¯t let one make the best of numerical advantage, on top of being a ce for battle advantageous to the other side.

    From the fortress, the cannons blew, and magic and arrows fell like rain on the armies of Bahnseim.

    Butmanding from the front line, Blois looked at Redant Fortress¡¯ attacks, as he touched a hand to his jaw.

    ¡°I can¡¯t think they defeated that monster army with something of this level. As I thought, the presence of amander is a vital thing. If they had amander who knew the fundamentals, they¡¯d surely give us greater casualty.¡±

    While Bloisughed as he made himself meek behind therge shield he¡¯d prepared, his fully-equiped adjutant looked fed-up.

    ¡°General, quitughing, and hurry up and breach already. We¡¯ve already investigated all their trap cements, and decided the route of advance. If we disable traps for the sake of retreat, our role will be over.¡±

    The role of Blois¡¯ unit was to go out front, and take care of the traps.Thgouth the mercenaries that had flowed out of Beim, they had paid a pretty penny to buy the information. And even now, there were personnel within the Fortress gathering its internal affairs.

    Blois took off his helmet, and scratched his head. But keeping it off was dangerous, so he swiftly mmed it back down.

    ¡°Oh dear~, when they¡¯re giving us such a grand and sporadic reception, I wanted to expend them a bit for the men toe, you see. But as a practical problem, the cannons are troublesome.¡±

    To defend against the cannon shield, they used a Magic Shield to kill the momentum, but as they were on a gentle slope, the balls of iron would still roll, and trip up soldiers.

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s dig a hole to ditch them. Let¡¯s make it so they¡¯ll naturally end up in it if they roll.¡±

    Blois immediately put up countermeasures, when magic impacted the defensive line of shields. A dust cloud rose, and perhaps Blois had inhaled it, as he broke into a fit of coughing.

    The adjutant issued orders around, and once night fell, they would start into work.

    ¡°Now then, before the ones behind us start shouting for us to do our job, let¡¯s do a in advance. Move forward avoiding where the traps are ced. But they¡¯ve already prepared rocks to drop down the cliffs, so until another force removes them, we can¡¯t get too close.¡±

    Blois¡¯ unit, advancing bit by bit. They disarmed trap after trap, and prepared a path for the following force to go down.

    The adjutant looked atop the fortress.

    ¡°... Still, it really is terrible. I think we¡¯d be more troubled if they shot more professionally, or incessantly.¡±

    There were times the arrows they fired were burned up by the magic fired alongside it. They were attacking blindly, and it was unthinkable they had gotten any decent training. Once Blois looked upon the scene his adjutant took in...

    ¡°Oh my, they¡¯ve broken into a quarrel top the wall. Adding onto magic and arrow efficiency aside, thinking of their personnel and the consumables they¡¯d have to gather... as I thought, Beim is a threat.¡±

    The adjutant looked at him, and smiled a bit.

    ¡°Revising your evaluation? You did say they¡¯re scarier in times of piece, did you?¡±

    On those words, Blois shook his head.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve no intent to take that back. Look, it seems we¡¯ve finished removing the traps. Let¡¯s advance.¡±

    Issuingmands to his subordinates, Blois made another in advance...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    South Beim.

    By the time Bahnseim¡¯s armies arrived at Redant Fortress, I was putting our gathered info in order alongside Monica.

    There was a sofa in the ce I used as a work room. There, having returned from the fortress, Rauno sat and drank his tea.

    ¡°Hah, I¡¯d prefer you¡¯d give me ale.¡±

    Monica smile.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d say that, so Iced the tea ever-so-slightly. But right now we¡¯re in the middle of work, so please take it seriously.¡±

    Pushing his back into the sofa, and shrugging his shoulders, Rauno-san put down the cup, and leaned forward. His expression turned serious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten my information together, so you need only read through it. But about Redant Fortress I dropped by along the way, it¡¯ll be breached sooner than anticipated. People of the mercenary brigades have already infiltrated within. The one who did it was Blois Cadel. You know, that general who established stable rule next door.¡±

    Looking over Rauno-san¡¯s materials, I nodded a few times.

    ¡°A former Centralle General uncharmed by Celes, is it? I heard he volunteered for his current station, thought?¡±

    Monica put an eye through the documents, informing me of an interesting thing she found in its contents.

    ¡°None of his unit was gathered from Centralle, they¡¯re all from elsewhere. From ces uninvolved with Celes. How interesting.¡±

    Rauno-san nodded.

    ¡°If you n to lure anyone out, general Blois is the one to shoot for. His evaluation in Centralle is low, but seeing his worth ethic, he isn¡¯t ipetent. It¡¯s more proper to say he ran from Centralle, and moved east. But of all the forces they¡¯ve sent, the elites of Centralle alone are no good. They¡¯re a group centered on Celes¡¯ charmed. Luring them away is downright impossible, I¡¯d say.¡±

    There were other individuals likely charmed by Celes he picked out. The safe one was general Blois, is how it seems. It didn¡¯t look as if he was acting for her sake.

    And if he were only ying that part, there were a number of strange points on the contrary. Monica looked at the papers.

    ¡°The main members have been charmed. Of the rank and file, the thirty thousand elites are a given. Other than that, the feudal lords, generals, knight brigade heads... Chicken Dickwad, there¡¯s an overwhelmingck of usablemanders.¡±

    When increasing personnel, ack of people on the management side became a problem. Borrowing them from elsewhere was also a problem. If you pulled them from their original post, it would raise problems where I took them from.

    In the Jewel, the Fifth took in Monica¡¯s opinion, and spoke earnestly.

    ¡ºEven if you can gather just the numbers, if you don¡¯t educate people to lead them, it¡¯s no use at all. There are quite a few out there who can get together a few, but the more you get, the less you¡¯ll find. If you grow it even further... there are even less who can take charge of a scale of thousands.¡»

    With Baldoir¡¯s inclusion, we had more people capable ofmanding to an extent. But just adding one wasn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°The best option would just be to pull general Blois out, unit and all.¡±

    Rauno-san agreed with that opinion.

    ¡°Right. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s best. That general has his subordinates, so perhaps he¡¯ll be able tomand up to fifty thousand?¡±

    Rauno-san randomly threw that out but it did seem he had the ability and the men to move that scale. Of all else, when he first entered the ruinednd, he wasmanding several tens of thousands of troops.

    I thought over my ownrades.

    ¡°Novem is magic specialized. She¡¯s capable of leading troops and fighting, but is possible, I want to keep her on the back lines. ra is back lines without a doubt. Shannon is not applicable. Eva, if it¡¯s only a few... no, could she lead her brethren elves? It¡¯s not possible for May...¡±

    The members who could lead a considerable scale were considerably limited.

    ¡°Aria and Miranda, I guess. Maksim-san said he had led a few hundred before, but while we¡¯re at it, I¡¯ll have him lead some thousands.¡±

    Monica gave advice.

    ¡°If you station Valkyries as aides, I think they¡¯ll be able to lead to an extent. Well, it seems those piles of scrap have had a version upgrade, so they¡¯ve gotten just a bit useful. Of course, the one you need by your side is this Monica alone.¡±

    I let the nonsensicalter hald slide.

    And at the end, Rauno-san spoke to me.

    ¡°And I investigated the point you specified. It¡¯s true if it¡¯s battle, that ce would be best, but... there are folks invading, and a war¡¯s just begun, you know? I think it¡¯s a bit soon to think of what¡¯s toe after that.¡±

    I looked at Rauno-san.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. But it¡¯s already begun. The one to end it will be me or Celes... only when one of us dies will it be graced with a stop.¡±

    My fight with Celes had already begun.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Within the Jewel.

    Conceding his own chair to Milleia, sitting on the round table, the Fifth send a nce to his daughter.

    ¡ºHey, how long until I can give my Skill to Lyle? I think it¡¯s better I just hand it over already, you know?¡»

    While Lyle had begun his fight with Bahnseim, the Fifth was thinking of handing his own Skill down to Lyle. But saying there was something he had yet to say, Milleia had stopped him.

    However...

    ¡º..... Eh?¡»

    Milleia looked nkly at the Fifth¡¯s face. And she averted her eyes as she broke into a sweat.

    ¡ºOy... oy!¡»

    The Fifth jumped down from the table, approached Milleia, and grasped both her her shoulders. Milleia smiled with just her mouth.

    ¡ºD-dear me, father... didn¡¯t I... already tell you that I lifted the restrictions ages ago?¡»

    The Third and Seventh looked upon that exchange of father and daughter from the side. And they sent looks of sympathy towards the Fifth.

    The Third even...

    ¡ºI wonder what it is. I get the feeling he¡¯s missed his timing by arge margin. If the Fifth entrusted his Skill much sooner, it would¡¯ve been a nice scene.¡»

    It¡¯s not like there was a rule that they had to give a cool parting. But it was clear up to that point each had his share of drama, and they had made a clear parting with Lyle.

    The Seventh as well.

    ¡ºTerrible. This is all auntie¡¯s fault. Though she¡¯s always terrible regardless.¡»

    Perhaps Milleia understood, as today she was unable to point her gun at the Seventh. And that alone made the Seventh look lonely.

    But the Fifth took his hands off of her shoulders.

    ¡ºI-if that¡¯s the case, then say something sooner. It¡¯s true it feels I¡¯ve overstayed my wee, but I fulfilled my goal, is all. Then I¡¯ll give Lyle the Skill when it seems convenient for him.¡»

    Acting like he didn¡¯t care, he clearly cared. Seeing him like that, Milleia sweat harder.

    ¡º... I-I¡¯ll do something about it. It¡¯s father¡¯s all-important parting, so this Milleia will definitely put on a moving performance!¡»

    There, the Third.

    ¡ºSomething like that contrarily fails to rouse the audience, or rather, it¡¯ll feel quite forced in various ways. It¡¯ll just be trouble to both Lyle and the Fifth.¡»

    Perhaps the Fifth was imagining a scene of when it failed, as he covered his face with his left hand.

    ¡º... Milleia, I¡¯ve had enough. This much is more than enough for me. So I¡¯m begging you, just let me go.¡»

    There, pressed by the three men, Milleia stood.

    ¡ºOnce you¡¯ve said that much, I can¡¯t stay silent! If it¡¯se to this, I¡¯ll open the grandest of parties!¡»

    The Fifth panicked, as he grasped Milleia¡¯s shoulders again.

    ¡ºI¡¯m fine! Seriously, don¡¯t! I get the feeling it¡¯ll take the turn for something worse!¡»

    Within the Jewel, arge problem was breaking out irrelevant to the war...

 Volume 15 - 3: Fame

    Fame

    ... A small building prepared in South Beim.

    Constructed nearby the Labyrinth in South Beim, the adventurer guild was smaller than any branch in Beim, and the number of receptionists working in it was very small.

    The ones dispatched by the Guild began with Marianne, and went onto R¨¹he and a few others. And they were dealing with the problem by hiring hands from the local area.

    Very few adventurers set South Beim as their home base.

    But that wasn¡¯t to say it didn¡¯t have work.

    Today once more, the residents of the city brought their requests over to the Guild. To one of those residents, Marianne spoke.

    ¡°I truly apologize. Our South Beim branch isn¡¯t yet ready to ept requests. So we are in a state where we cannot ept your request.¡±

    The one she dealt with was a middle-aged woman.

    ¡°That would be troubling! Over here, we¡¯re busy with moving on top of raising a child! It¡¯s a simple request, so just send someone already!¡±

    Wife of a craftsman who¡¯d moved in from Beim. Or perhaps a woman from a nearby vige. Marianne exined the same thing a number of times, before she finally stood and left. The number of adventurers, even if there was a first-rate party when it came to Labyrinths, other than that, there was only Erhart, and some dreaming youths who¡¯d gathered from around.

    Not knowing the fundamentals of adventuring, it wasn¡¯t thinkable they were capable of clearing requests just yet. To add to that, the branch had only just been set up, and there were various problems to be dealt with.

    ¡°Marianne-san, aint from the merchants that materials are insufficient...¡±

    When one of the personnel apologetically reported, tired as she was, Marianne coped with a smile.

    ¡°They will have to bear it. If they want something, they¡¯ll either have to make a personal request to an adventurers, or raise the sale price to lower...¡±

    This time, the one who entered the Guild was R¨¹he.

    ¡°Marianne-san, it¡¯s about the Magic Stones in our custody, at this rate, there is a possibility we¡¯ll run out...¡±

    When winter came, the expenditure of Magic Stones went up. At present, craftsmen were expending arge quantity of them in their crafts. So it couldn¡¯t be helped that the stones managed by this small Guild were insufficient.

    If you called her the Branch Head, it had a nice ring to it, but it was sought from Marianne to work harder than anyone in this newly-set-up adventurers¡¯ guild.

    At that moment, it was Damien¡¯s turn to make his way in. Taking along his three automaton maids, and hanging hisrge staff against his shoulders, he pushed his sses up with his fingertips.

    ¡°You¡¯re in quite a hurry. Rather, just what is happening here? The Magic Stones I asked for have yet to be delivered, you know? At this rate, my research shallg...¡±

    From behind him, Letarta the Dwarf made an appearance.

    ¡°Oy, you got any Rare Metal on you? If it¡¯s money, that Fidel whelp or Lyle whelp are in debt to me, and they said they¡¯d put out any amount, so I¡¯d like all you¡¯ve got.¡±

    The ones who brought trouble one after the next were always those rted to Lyle.

    (It¡¯s... no good... can I really make it here...)

    Every time Marianne dealt with a painstaking wave of trouble, she felt the fatigue creep in...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Aint from South Beim¡¯s adventurers¡¯ guild.

    While I read the bitter outcries transcribed on paper, I listened to the reports. The reports wereing in from the Valkyries stationed all over to check the state of the war, through Monica.

    ¡°Chicken dickwad. The Bahnseim army has drawn near the walls of Redant Fortress. They¡¯re conducting some in harassment, as they umte weariness within. Making an approach bit-by-bit, and they¡¯ve even shown movements to retrieve their enemy¡¯s arrows.¡±

    In the office, I stretched.

    ¡°Redant Fortress hadn¡¯t shown any effective movements, was it? How fares the fortress¡¯s insides?¡±

    Monica replied immediately.

    ¡°It seems they¡¯ve requested for reinforcements. But movements in Beim are dull, it seems.¡±

    Hearing that, I decided to retreat the Valkyries.

    ¡°... Pull back the Valkyries lurking in Beim. We need only continue watching Fortress Redant.¡±

    That the movements in Beim were slow might mean the opinions of merchants was divided. As long as there wasn¡¯t a clear top dog, I¡¯ve heard it was quite a pain if opinions diverged. Even if there was a lord or king, it was still trouble when the views of vassals and advisors didn¡¯t align.

    Then what of merchants who prioritized their own profits? I had anticipated from the start, but this was too terrible.

    ¡°I pity the soldiers of Beim.¡±

    Monica shrugged at me.

    ¡°The chicken who only watches Beim¡¯s fall to hell from his perch is guilty of the same sin. Isn¡¯t that splendid? It¡¯s set in stone you¡¯re going to hell when you die.¡±

    Iughed.

    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ve already known my destination for a while, it¡¯s not going to scare me at this point.¡±

    Since I decided to fight Celes, I had killed many humans for the sake of my own fame. At this point, I doubt any argument of ¡®I don¡¯t want to go to hell¡¯ would pass. Of course, that¡¯s only a talk of, ¡®if it exists¡¯.

    Monica pinched her skirt¡¯s hem with her fingertips, and gave a bow. In contrast to the foulness of her mouth, her gestures were perfect.

    ¡°In that case, this Monica shall apany you there. Good for you; now feel relief, you easily-lonely pitiful excuse for a man... this is where you should be rejoicing, you know?¡±

    That didn¡¯t make me happy at all... okay, maybe it did, but personally I feel doubtful over whether automatons have anything to do with the afterlife.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s end the jokes here. Aint came from the guild. On top of ack of adventurers, there is too much demanded from it, they say. Now who should I send?¡±

    Monica immediately corrected her posture, and looked at me.

    ¡°Why not Eva, May and Marina, those three? In regards to May, there isn¡¯t any urgent business she has to attend to at present. As long as Eva calls out to her brethren, it¡¯s thinkable she¡¯ll be able to gather people and challenge the Labyrinth.¡±

    Eva hailed from a famous tribe among the elves called the ¡¾Nihil¡¿, and she was rtively trusted. Apart from minstrel elves, the dark elf tribes that lived in and maintained the forests also took a favorable attitude towards her.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have them gather and challenge it. Gather some folks with time on their hands, and put them to work in the Labyrinth. Other than that...¡±

    As I thought over who else to send, Milleia-san made a rare request to me.

    ¡ºLyle, do you have a minute?¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Beim¡¯s conference of merchants.

    Once the war with Bahnseim had reached a full-blown beginning, the main members all gathered. Calling forth the head soldier who had seen the battle from the fortress, he was in the middle of pleading to the merchants for reinforcements.

    ¡°Bahnseim¡¯s army, while moving slowly, is disarming traps as it proceeds forward. We have been attacking them, but they have put up countermeasures, and there is no sign their march wille to a halt. At this rate, they shall attach themselves to the first wall. Please send reinforcements!¡±

    In regards to the head soldier¡¯s desperate plea, one of the merchants posed a question. Panicked as the soldier was, the merchants had yet to show any panic themselves. Because they had plenty of soldiers to defend themselves, and they trusted in the walls of the city called Beim.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made no mention of it; what are the casualties within the fortress?¡±

    The head soldier made a bit of a troubled face.

    ¡°Within the fortress, there are only a few injured, and there have yet to be any deaths. But at this rate...!¡±

    There, one of the merchants let out a sigh.

    ¡°Even if we did some work on the fortress, even its current numbers have exceeded maximum capacity, have they not? Even if we send reinforcements now, it will only make a narrower space to fight.¡±

    From there, various opinions to deny reinforcements came out.

    ¡°Reinforcements when there hasn¡¯t been a single casualty?¡±

    ¡°Last time, it was even more terrible, yet it defeated a foe several times greater, correct? Though a sprinkle of cowardice was involved.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve sent goods there en masse. And we should be fighting with terms advantageous to our side.¡±

    Receiving those chastising merchant eyes, the head soldiers persisted that reinforcements were needed regardless. He knew this would happen if he asked for reinforcements before any casualties. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t include them in his report.

    But Bahnseim¡¯s troops were disarming traps as if they were aware of their location beforehand, and their steady approach was more than enough for one to know they were dangerous.

    The man¡¯s shouts fell on deaf ears. However, to such a meeting room, a messenger soldiers hurriedly raced in.

    ¡°What is this? We¡¯re in the middle of an important meeting...¡±

    When one of the merchants criticized the runner, he raced over to the head soldier. Perhaps he had ran in a hurry from his steed, as the messenger was terribly tired.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened!?¡±

    The messenger spoke on out of breath.

    ¡°T-the first wall has been breached! The close to twenty thousand soldiers stationed on it... less than half were able to return to the fortress!¡±

    In a mere few days since the start of the war, the first wall had been breached...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Redant Fortress.

    On top of the captured first wall, Blois stretched out on a job well done. His adjutant knight had removed his helmet, and was holding it under his right arm.

    ¡°When our information is so precise, the other generals began showing motivation as well. The knight brigade chiefs even chased the retreating forces until the fortress was before their very eyes.¡±

    All the way to the wall¡¯s capture, Blois had been on the front line, and by its capture, the other generals confirmed there was no mistake in the information, now volunteering for the front line one after another to nab up the achievements.

    They had already obtained the information, and they only needed to ovee the small sporadic resistance Beim could offer up. They were no enemy to Bahnseim.

    ¡°Because there¡¯s few chances for knights to perform in a siege. Only when we invade, or on their horses to give chase, perhaps? Come to think of it, there are quite a few chances. But I doubt Beim wille out for a battle on the ins, so I can understand why they¡¯d be burning for merits.¡±

    Seeing Blois so rxed, the adjutant cleared his throat. Because there were soldiers of Bahnseim around, and they were looking at their general.

    Blois cleared his throat as well.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve allies within the fortress as well, and they¡¯llunch attacks from the inside as nned. But Beim sure is luxurious. They¡¯ve mountains of goods in those walls. If that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, then we who were worried of our own supply can fight in peace.¡±

    From the get-go, Blois nned to steal the enemy Beim¡¯s supplies as he marched. Their insufficient arrows were supplemented with those retrieved from Beim, and he nned to collect food and armor in a simr fashion along the way. Because if he didn¡¯t, the feudal lords who entered Beim would go right into attacking the surrounding towns and viges.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got ample supplied in our hands. I do hope this lessens plunder a bit.¡±

    The adjutant tilted his head.

    ¡°We were able to distribute plenty, haven¡¯t we? I¡¯m sure the lords understand any more is meaningless...¡±

    Blois halted that opinion with an ominousugh.

    ¡°That¡¯s how you thought of it? You¡¯re still green. They all have different circumstance, but to feudal lords, plunder in war is a valuable source of ie. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve heard of Beim¡¯s abundance, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be something terrible. What¡¯s more, the mercenaries from Beim know the locations of viges, and even the finer details on them. They said they hadn¡¯t been earning for a while, so just what wille of it.¡±

    As Blois thought over the deeds Bahnseim¡¯s army wouldmit once it was released from this fortress, he let out a sigh. And he felt a disappointment at his confidence that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them.

    ¡°... We were ordered to wait on standby here, but was that for better or worse?¡±

    Seeing Blois worry, the adjutant could only look on from the side...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    South Beim.

    I took Eva, May and Marina-san, and dove into the Labyrinth.

    It was a Labyrinth that expanded downwards, and another adventurer party had already reached its lowestyer. It had more than ten floors to it, but it was rtively easy to conquer, abundant in arge array of monsters.

    For that sake, it was an easy Labyrinth to manage.

    That¡¯s precisely why we had let it remain.

    Eventually, it would be an important source of ie for South Beim.

    Eva looked at me in worry.

    ¡°Lyle, didn¡¯t you say you were busy? Didn¡¯t Monica go on a rampage when you said you were going off to the Labyrinth?¡±

    Monica had work, and taking her out of it would be troublesome, so I left her behind. And when I did, she merely asserted that she would go along as well.

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t any rampage. She was simply too annoying when she tried showing off all her functions that I left her behind. And I don¡¯t n on spending more than a few days earning in here.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t an adventurer, and I wasn¡¯t getting a reward for this. Though I did n on paying Eva, May and Marina-san foring along.

    ¡°Or rather, are you alright here, Marina-san? They tried to keep you in Beim, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    Wearing a fur coat as usual, with metal protectors on her arms and legs, Marina-san shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°I want to fight the strong. I lost to May, but I want a fight with you as well.¡±

    She had gone from calling May girly, to just May. It seems she was a musclehead who would obey because she had been defeated.

    A woman increasingly like the First. I¡¯m sure they would¡¯ve gotten along if they talked.

    May looked at me.

    ¡°Even so, what do you want to do in this Labyrinth at this point? From your point of view, wouldn¡¯t it be too easy, Lyle?¡±

    As she said she didn¡¯t get what I wanted to aplish, I gave a simple exnation of the Guild¡¯s present state.

    ¡°The Guild came crying. It looks like Marianne-san is at her limit, so I have to lend a hand... it will really be troublesome if that person copses.¡±

    The only decent person we had with the knowhow to manage a Labyrinth was Marianne-san. R¨¹he-san came as well, but even if she was good at her job, she was a receptionist and nothing more. A person whose future I could count on, but wasn¡¯t at a stage where she could move people.

    May shook her head. But for some reason she looked a little sorrowful.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t what I meant. Even if you didn¡¯te, anyone else would¡¯ve been fine, is what I¡¯m trying to say. Trouble wille from you slipping out of your job, Lyle.¡±

    I silently walked forward.

    The Jewel... Milleia-san¡¯s request was for me to spend some time in the Labyrinth with May. The truth is, the Guild matter was just the official reason. On Milleia-san¡¯s request, I was apanying May. It was faint, but even I could understand it.

    ¡°... It¡¯s about time. There¡¯s a person who¡¯s about to go away. So I wanted to make a little time before that.¡±

    May seemed to understand, as she gave a short reply.

    ¡°... So that¡¯s it.¡±

    And she muttered to herself.

    ¡°I see... so we¡¯re parting again Next time... I doubt there¡¯ll be a next time.¡±

 Volume 15 - 4: Betrayal

    Betrayal

    ... Redant Fortress.

    The first wall had been taken, and the armies of Bahnseim were in formation before them. They were lined up in a narrow space, but made sure to avoid the cannons¡¯ line of fire.

    Themander of the fortress, amanding officer of Beim watched as he grit his teeth.

    ¡°... How in the...¡±

    The traps they ced were thoroughly disarmed, and they weren¡¯t able to afford much casualty to Bahnseim. The rocks meant to fall from the cliffs were removed before Bahnseim could pass under, renderedpletely useless.

    ¡°How in the hell are we losing!?¡±

    In this restricted space, a tactic of numbers wouldn¡¯t work. So surely Bahnseim was fighting at a disadvantage. It wasmon sense in this world that the defending side held an advantage over the offense.

    And yet before Bahnseim¡¯s advance, the fortress had already put out casualties close to half their numbers. Deaths and injuries. Even if they had supplies in excess, they couldn¡¯t even use them to stall the enemy.

    The quality of their equipment didn¡¯t fall short of their foe. More so, theirs was of a higher quality than Bahnseim¡¯s. When the first wall was breached, a rescue squad had been sent from the fortress. But they had lost to Bahnseim¡¯s knights.

    They were numerous. They had the better equipment. Yet they lost. Deputymander offered council to themander.

    ¡°Commander, at this rate, we¡¯re on a one way road of falling morale. Why not move the injured to the back, and draft more for the front lines?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already done that! It¡¯s because the merchants were so frugal that it came to this!¡±

    With expensive armor over his body, themander was the third son of a merchant house. His body was ofrge build. When he found he had no business ability, and was unable to help out his house, he had aimed to be a soldier. From there, he received the support of his house through promotions, and now he was appointedmander of the fortress.

    Themander whose heart danced at the prospect of moving over fifty thousand. But reality was cruel.

    Into the conference room of the fortress burst a messenger.

    ¡°Bahnseim¡¯s army has infiltrated the fortress! Both sides are shing on top of the walls, but so many Bahnseim soldiers are climbing up that we cannot handle it! Reinforcements please! Please send reinforcements!¡±

    In a limited space, both sides sent troops into closebat, it seems. But the soldiers of Bahnseim were defeating the soldiers of the fortress and moving on.

    ¡°Have the adventurers deal with them!¡±

    At those words, the messenger seemed vexed.

    ¡°Well... most of the adventurers have already been taken out. There are some whose leaders were assassinated on the premises, rendering them immobile.¡±

    Alongside the start of the attack, the mercenary members lurking within had made their move. Assassinating the main adventurers, they had brought about Bahnseim¡¯s advantage.

    ¡°A-assassination, you say... how? How did the enemy infiltrate us!?¡±

    Following on, a beaten messenger fell into the room. Bloodstained, and of feeble breath.

    ¡°What!? What happened!?¡±

    The messenger tried to let out his voice. But perhaps he hadn¡¯t the strength, as only a small sound came out. When the irritatedmander carelessly approached, the messenger man gave a grin. He clung onto themander, and stuck a sword through the gaps in his armor.

    ¡°Thanks for that. I never thought themander would be the one toe close.¡±

    Right after, men wearing the armor of Beim¡¯s side surged into the room one after the next.

    ¡°Che, so he¡¯s the one that gets themander¡¯s head. Got to make do with the rest, I guess.¡±

    Even if the fortress¡¯ conference room was wide, it was still a room. With dagger and shield, the mercenaries took over Beim¡¯smand room. And the weapons of themanding soldiers were swords and longswords, and other armaments too long for the task.

    ¡°Bastards, you turned coat!?¡±

    Hearing those words, the mercenaries hesitated a moment, before suddenly bursting intoughter.

    ¡°Turned coat? That¡¯s wrong. The other side had better conditions. And since I got the feeling they would win, I chose to side with them is all. From the start, we were on the other sides. But your naivety really was a huge help. So... die for the sake of our riches.¡±

    The uppermand faces fought the mercenaries in the conference room. The guarding soldiers tried to surround them and take them out. The mercenaries certainly faced casualties, but without paying mind to such a thing, they continued shing on.

    The deputymander was stabbed by three men¡¯s daggers and fell to the ground. Spilling blood, and with a pale face, he looked up at the man managing the mercenaries before his eyes.

    ¡°Do you know what you lot are doing? Beim will... the Guild will never forgive you guys.¡±

    On those words, the mercenariesughed harder. As the Deputy looked around, one of the mercs leaned over to look into his face.

    ¡°Oh how scary. But listen here... the guild you speak of is Beim¡¯s Guild, right? Could it be you seriously believe no one cany hands on the Guild? Bahnseim has seriouslye to crush Beim, you know?¡±

    The deputy opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be you guy n on... Beim... Do you understand!? If Beim is gone, you are all the ones who are going to be troubled!¡±

    The deputymander was kicked to the side by the mercenary mediator.

    ¡°You sure are loud with those condescending eyes. We aren¡¯t the dogs of the merchants or the Guild. We helped them out when things were going well between us. If we can¡¯t earn bread in Beim anymore, then we have to go somewhere where we can, right...? oh, already croaked, have you?¡±

    Losing interest in the silent deputymander, the mercenary gave orders to establish contact with Bahnseim¡¯s side.

    ¡°Oy, tell Bahnseim we took out the general. With that, our reward¡¯s going to be something extraordinary.¡±

    Theughing mercenaries. Ironically, the fortress of the city of merchants and adventurers had fallen by the hands of adventurers... by mercenaries...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... By the time Blois moved himself to the fortress, everything was over.

    There were traces of blood everywhere you looked. That¡¯s just how intense of a battle it had been, but even so, it had ended quite one-sidedly. Looking at the result, it was Bahnseim¡¯splete victory. Without any conspicuous casualties, and obtaining arge quantity of supplies from Beim¡¯s camp, Bahnseim¡¯s army could march straight to Beim¡¯s city districts without anything of value lost.

    Entering the cleaned-up conference room, Blois gave apology to the generals who¡¯d already arrived.

    ¡°Shucks~ looks like I came inte. My apologies.¡±

    One of the generals overlooked his light air and attitude. Their victory had put him in a good mood.

    ¡°You were at the first wall after all. There¡¯s no helping you bete. Now then, to continue the conference.¡±

    The suprememanding officer opened his mouth.

    ¡°We will march straight to Beim. And also. The feudal lords have their demands. We will be procuring goods from the area.¡±

    On those words, Blois thought.

    (So human desires are never sated. As expected, it¡¯se to this.)

    The lords of Baron and below who took part all rejoiced at the words of pige.

    ¡°Even if there were supplies within the fortress, we¡¯re an army of over three hundred thousand, after all. It¡¯s a tadcking if we wish to take Beim.¡±

    For the shameless viscount taking part, a count who¡¯d been silently folding his arms voiced his approval.

    ¡°We¡¯ve kept the soldiers waiting. If we keep them contained so long, it will be beyond our power if they run amok.¡±

    A baron still young in years immediately nominated himself.

    ¡°In that case, we will proceed north from here.¡±

    There, the other lords raised voices of disapproval.

    ¡°The north is the most developed part, is it not? A baron will surely be shot down. Why not let us take charge of it?¡±

    ¡°How rude. You saw the weak men of Beim, didn¡¯t you? Losing to that would be the disgrace of a feudal lord.¡±

    Jovial voices ruled the room. Within all that, Blois alone looked depressed. The lords wereughing, but what was toe from it was a taleughs wouldn¡¯t atone for. Based on how things went, some may even burn whole viges, and kill off their popces.

    The reason the lords were so serious over the matter was because they had heard that Beim was and without any lords where each vige was guaranteed prosperity. Unable to offer any proper resistance, and the adventurers they relied on were busy with defending the city. It wasn¡¯t by much, but they couldn¡¯t think they would lose.

    From what Blois had researched, it was the perfect hunting ground.

    (It¡¯s true I¡¯m not quite pleased. But it¡¯s not like saying that will stop anyone. And our capital really ns on annihting Beim. If I speak out of turn, I¡¯ll be the one punished.)

    Blois didn¡¯t think the world turned on nothing but pretty words. But still stood the fact he felt unsatisfied with himself.

    And the suprememander looked at Blois and opened his mouth.

    ¡°By the way, General Blois. You performed splendidly in that battle before. I¡¯ll report to Centralle that your contributions were great. I¡¯m counting on you in Beim¡¯s capture as well.¡±

    Blois smiled.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve only done what I could. Rather than me, the other generals are...¡±

    The moment he tried to humble himself, and pass the evaluation onto others. The door to the conference room opened. There stood Breid.

    The scornful eyes of generals, knights, and lords concentrated on him. The suprememander held his head, and gave a grandiose gesture of shaking it to the side.

    ¡°Good grief, how pitiful. Not only did you ignore opposition to move independently, you didn¡¯t even make it for the battle. The pr opposite of General Blois.¡±

    Blois thought inside.

    (Really, stop it. Breid-dono is staring daggers at me. With that, you¡¯ve definitely made me his enemy.)

    Even for Blois, it was difficult to follow through for Breid, who leapt off saying he¡¯d take a detour and didn¡¯t make it in time. If there was something he could say...

    ¡°Suprememander, I doubt anyone would have imagined we could take the fortress in such a short time. The work of the other generals in its fall was brilliant. I don¡¯t think it fair to me this untimeliness on Breid-dono alone. More so, isn¡¯t it everyone¡¯s responsibility for doing such a smashing job of taking it?¡±

    When Blois said that, the surrounding general, knight chiefs and lords burst intoughter.

    ¡°He has a point. If they knew the enemy would be so weak, I¡¯m sure the royal guard and elites would¡¯ve stayed behind.¡±

    ¡°They traversed such a treacherous mountain. It would be cruel to treat them so coldly. They must¡¯ve faced considerable casualty as well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t make it, we were simply too strong. There¡¯s nothing that wille of criticizing the head of the royal guard.¡±

    Within the surroundingughter, Breid was ring at Blois more and more. Blois wanted just a bit of his gratitude for having changed the subject. The suprememander called for Breid to sit. The only open seat was the one furthest from him.

    ¡°Now then, we¡¯ll be moving as scheduled. And we¡¯ll be dispersing our troops, but make sure to keep a firm grasp on the reigns. We cannot do something if they go out of control. Don¡¯t forget to gather them at the meeting point by the time we¡¯re set to march as one.¡±

    Once the suprememander stood, the lords and generals gathered for the meeting followed suit, and left the meeting room. While looking at Breid.

    ¡°Good job making it to the meeting.¡±

    ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d be too embarrassed to live on.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s Celes-sama¡¯s favorite. That alone made him captain. Isn¡¯t it a tad too harsh for us to depend on hispetence?¡±

    Blois was thest one to leave the room, and as he passed by Breid.

    ¡°... You dimwit general who became one merely by being born to it. Don¡¯t be so conceited over a moment¡¯s merits.¡±

    Standing right after, Breid pushed passed Blois, and left the room first. Blois let out a sigh.

    ¡°No matter what I do, he hates me. Good grief, why am I in such a troublesome standing again?¡±

    Shrugging his shoulders, he left the roomst.

    There was a single Bar observing the state of that conference room...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Breid kicked his belongings in the personal room in the fortress he¡¯d been assigned.

    ¡°Each and every one of them! It isn¡¯t my fault! I waste because the guides and mercenaries were so hesitant! If they hadn¡¯t been like that, we would... no, I would...!¡±

    The furniture left in the room was in tatters. Breid didn¡¯t feel his rage subsiding at all. But he nned to rampage until it was contained.

    To his room came a knock at the door.

    ¡°Who is it!?¡±

    The door opened, and the ones in the doorway were two Bars. From Breid¡¯s point of view, they were foes not worth his time. The soldiers they brought into the fray numbered one or two hundred at most. As they weren¡¯t anything special, he didn¡¯t bother to greet them.

    ¡°What¡¯s your business? I¡¯m busy!¡±

    Those two Bars. One was the Bar who¡¯d made a promise with Adele.

    ¡°... There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to pass to the royal guard captain¡¯s ears. Though I was mulling over who was the best person to inform.¡±

    What was presented was a letter. Breid took it as if snatching it from the man¡¯s hand, and confirmed its contents. As he read on, he gradually lifted it in both his hands, the corners of his lips folding up.

    That letter with the seal still intact had yet to be read by any. He spoke to the two who¡¯d shown it to him.

    ¡°This is... a letter of betrayal.¡±

    Written in it was a cooperation request from a member of Lyle¡¯s party known as Adele. With his past debt to Lyle, the letter called for his cooperation as he had promised.

    Breid looked at the two Bars.

    ¡°Judging by this letter¡¯s contents, I assume the two of you are already conspirators.¡±

    The other Bar... the one who¡¯d pushed an impossible request onto Adele exined the situation.

    ¡°Betray an army of three hundred thousand, and join Lyle¡¯s side with only a few? We aren¡¯t so foolish.¡±

    The Bar with a long-standing rtion to Adele¡¯s house spoke.

    ¡°We have already distributed these letters to a number of Knight ss houses. Well, there was some profit in it for us if they agreed to cooperation. But thinking of our own futures, there¡¯s no need to even think over who we¡¯ll side with. That being the case, you have cooperated with him once before. So we would like to ask if you¡¯ll intervene in Centralle.¡±

    Lyle¡¯s party had betrayed him. With that on his mind, Breid listened to the two.

    ¡°Very well. I shall intervene from my side. And will they offer me their own cooperation for the task?¡±

    The two Bars nodded.

    ¡°Of course. However...¡±

    ¡°However?¡±

    As he stood on guard to what the Bar was about to say, the two began talking about Lyle¡¯s n.

    ¡°There may be those who feign betrayal, and hand the letters in. Lyle¡¯s conspirators makes use of quite some dirty means. I only wish to warn you about that.¡±

    Breid wondered if that was all. But at the same time, he thought it was possible. The two of them had handed the letter without cutting the seal. It would be fine to trust them to an extent.

    ¡°Then the moment they bring this tale to another, it¡¯s certain they are traitors, I see. Understood. I¡¯ll deal with it. And about this letter... I would like to continue correspondence from here on.¡±

    The Bar looked perplexed.

    ¡°You¡¯ll continue.¡±

    A single n had floated in Breid¡¯s head. To drag Lyle¡¯s party out, surround them, and strike them down. Seeing the men before him fail toprehend that, he made fun of them to himself.

    (They can¡¯t even think of something so simple?)

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Because it¡¯s an important n. I¡¯d like the two of you to cooperate. And does anyone else know of this.¡±

    They shook their heads. And they put out Blois¡¯ name.

    ¡°That general called Blois isn¡¯t suited. Well, the other generals are more or less in the same boat. But we thought the captain of the royal guard could understand the value of this letter. You actualized the mountain crossing no one else would attempt. While you may not have made it in time, that was merely because Beim was too frail. Under normal circumstance, you¡¯d have made an opportunity to pincer, and your achievements would have been greater than anyone¡¯s.¡±

    Put in a good mood, Breid smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll have to think of a response. If a letteres, please inform me at once.¡±

    And like that, the battle of Breid and Lyle had be unavoidable...

 Volume 15 - 5: Plunder

    Sevens 265: Plunder

    ... A vige in the territory of Beim.

    There, the armies of Bahnseim had flooded in, and gathered the vigers in one spot. Before the anxious-looking vigers, the armed soldiers entered the buildings, grabbing various things, and heaping them up in one pile.

    Starting with food, ornaments, and going on to weapons and the like. Around the vigers, the armed youngsters the soldiers had killed were ced in in view. The notion that resistance was futile on their minds, they abided by fear.

    The baron who assaulted the vige spoke with his vassal knight.

    ¡°What is this lenience? In Bahnseim, they¡¯d either put up a more intense resistance, or present the goods from the start.¡±

    The vassal knight looked at the fearful vigers.

    ¡°The clothes they wear and what they carry on them isn¡¯t something you¡¯d think to find in Bahnseim. I heard the tax was low, but it¡¯s as if they aren¡¯t being managed at all. What¡¯s more, the youth lot that came at us were no good at all.¡±

    ¡°Could it be they were grouping us with monsters? As expected of Beim: city of adventurers. They don¡¯t understand a god damn thing.¡±

    The soldiers looked satisfied at the abundance of goods to pilfer. At a nce, you could see the soldiers holding up the clothes and decorations they had found.

    ¡°Oy, trade that with me. My ce¡¯s daughter is going to be married off soon. I want her clothes to be the best of the best.¡±

    ¡°In that case, give me that pendent you¡¯ve got there. I wanted to make this a present for my wife.¡±

    They were quickly treating what they took as their own, and exchanging them amongst themselves. Among them were some who even broke into fights, but the knights broke in between to mediate them.

    The baron looked around, and scoffed.

    ¡°Load what we¡¯ve gained on the wagons. And we¡¯ve no further business... burn it.¡±

    Hearing those words, the vigers cried out.

    ¡°Wait! When you¡¯ve taken all you could, what need is there to burn¨C! ¡±

    An arrow stuck into the viger who rose to his feet in protest. A soldier near the baron had fired it, and other soldiers were also ready with their bows.

    ¡°And what of it? You lot aren¡¯t my people. And I¡¯ve no interest in any of you. With so much taken from you, how can you expect yourselves to live on? It¡¯s the least amount of mercy I can give. You¡¯ll be killed on the spot.¡±

    A number of knights cast magic, and set the surrounding buildings alight. With the buildings burning up, the vigers burst into tears. And the soldiers fired their arrows without question.

    But a majority of them were aimed at the men, and a majority of them missed the women. Seeing that, the baron shook his head to the side, andughed.

    ¡°When ites to you lot; good grief... make sure we can depart on schedule. And don¡¯t fight amongst yourselves.¡±

    Saying that, he headed towards the mountain of piled pilfer. The soldiers raised cries as they held their fists in the air, pulling the women off by the arms...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Redant Fortress.

    There, Blois saw off the feudal nobles who had departed one after the next since the early morning. He was filled with aplicated feeling. But he didn¡¯t have a good enough reason for them to stop.

    And for more or less, it was nothing rare to find in war and Bahnseim was no exception. More than that, thend of Beim that had never let itself experience warfare was the greatest hunting ground any lord could ask for.

    If he poorly tried to stop it, there were surely some who¡¯d even go as far as assassinating him to get their way.

    ¡°Good grief, it¡¯s at times like these that one¡¯s powerlessness feels so painful.¡±

    There were times he had thought to get promoted and stop them. But it wasn¡¯t as if promotions were aplished with pretty words alone, and he hesitated to dabble in the injustice and piging he so hated in order to rise in rank.

    There, from atop the fortress, he noticed a soldier moving strangely. While remaining wary of their surroundings, they were headed his way. From build and movements, it was likely a woman.

    ¡°... An enemy?¡±

    Blois immediately entered the fortress, and taking a few of his men along, he searched out the ck-haired woman he had spotted before only to find her inside the fortress.

    Leaving a certain room, and moving in the opposite direction from him.

    ¡°A moment of your time? What is your affiliation?¡±

    Blois called out in a gentle voice, but his hand was gripping the hilt of his de. The knight and soldiers around him were wary of the woman as well.

    But there, a troublesome individual appeared on the scene.

    ¡°How noisy. What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    A voice came from behind Blois¡¯ party, making him turn to find Breid. Blois kept it in his head that this was going to be a pain.

    ¡°I spotted a suspicious individual, so I was only calling out to her. And this is one of the rooms lent out to the feudal lords. There are quite a few things I¡¯d like to ask her.¡±

    As Blois seemed cautious of a lord¡¯s betrayal, Breid showed augh. Unlike in the meeting the other day, his air was one of leisure.

    ¡°She¡¯s no one suspicious. I¡¯ll guarantee it. Now be on your way.¡±

    The ck haired... red-eyed female soldier lowered her head without a change in expression, and left the spot with swift feet.

    Blois spoke to Breid.

    ¡°... Then will you be the one talking?¡±

    He had a bad premonition, and Breid¡¯s answer was just as he expected.

    ¡°It¡¯s all part of the n. Well, my personal n, I¡¯ll have to add. I¡¯d much appreciate if you wouldn¡¯t barge into it.¡±

    Saying that, Breid entered the room the woman hade out of. Blois decided to faithfully report this matter to the other generals...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Confirming that Blois had left, Breidined to the Bar.

    ¡°I¡¯d really like it if you made these letter exchanges less conspicuous.¡±

    ¡°My apologies. And I had the one you just saw write a letter as you specified for delivery.¡±

    Breid belittled the Bar internally as he nodded.

    (It¡¯s troublesome that Blois was the one to spot it. But do these guys have no sense of crisis? Even if they¡¯re abiding my words, I can¡¯t have them dragging my feet. In that case, I should take charge of managing future exchanges. Good grief, ipetent subordinates sure are a pain.)

    Breid made the proposal.

    ¡°Let me stand witness to the next letter exchange as well.¡±

    He didn¡¯t think he had been outwitted, but for the million-to-one chance, he said as such. There, the Bar didn¡¯t look particrly troubled.

    ¡°Understood. That¡¯s how we¡¯ll arrange it henceforth. In that case, next will be...¡±

    Seeing the Bar move as he predicted, Breid was put into a delightfully good mood. And once the meeting had finished, the Bar spoke to him.

    ¡°By the way, captain.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about General Blois, he may try to probe around our affairs. Based on how things go, he¡¯ll report it to the other generals, and he may take these merits away from you... it is a situation where we must doubt if the captain of the royal guard can guarantee our safety. Why not take some measures against it?¡±

    Breid immediately replied.

    ¡°... Assassination, eh?¡±

    The Bar hurriedly denied that notion.

    ¡°Perish the thought! If an assassination scandal breaks out in a time like this, our ns will be brought to light. Sealing General Breid¡¯s movements, and exining the situation once you¡¯ve earned your achievements sounds best.¡±

    Breid thought it a pain, but he nodded at the Bar¡¯s opinion.

    (If it¡¯s after I¡¯ve gotten my medals, no one will be able to ignore my opinion. We need only get rid of Blois after that, huh.)

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll make some moves of my own.¡±

    While he was at it, he nned to take care of... kill that hindrance Blois when all was said and done...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    We had helped out the Guild in the Labyrinth.

    But the first thought that came to mind once we got out...

    ¡°Um, what¡¯s the meaning of nothing at all?¡±

    I had braced myself for the Fifth¡¯s parting, but he hadn¡¯t said a single word the whole time. Milleia-san was also troubled, and May who felt it would be the end was sending me a chastising re as if she¡¯d been betrayed.

    Within the Jewel.

    Surrounding the Fifth, I asked about the situation in the Jewel.

    Milleia-san spoke.

    ¡º... He locked himself in his room, and wouldn¡¯te out! After I¡¯d prepared for it so much!¡»

    The Fifth red at Milleia-san as he spoke.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t use May as an excuse! Listen here, saying goodbye in that sort of atmosphere contrarily raises all the hurdles, dammit! If that¡¯s how it was going to be, a normal goodbye would¡¯ve been several times better!¡»

    When I wondered what it was, it seems the Fifth didn¡¯t want to go out into the ¡®Goodbye Party¡¯ Milleia-san had devised. It¡¯s true the ancestors up to now had never parted with such an atmosphere. To this point, they had left when it was necessary... no, because of me, the Second alone wasn¡¯t able to give a proper farewell.

    Milleia-san hadn¡¯t permitted the session of the Fifth¡¯s Skill. But because I had learned his past, she had lifted the restriction. Failing to inform the Fifth of that fact, he had slipped up the timing to pass the Skill to me.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºHey, why not just give it to him here and be over with it? Don¡¯t want to make too much a ruckus out of it, and you¡¯ve already imparted everything you wanted to, right?¡»

    The Fifth was sullen.

    ¡ºI was forced to impart everything I didn¡¯t want to as well. Alright, let¡¯s go Lyle.¡»

    While the Fifth tried to lead me into his room of memories, Milleia-san stood in the way.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s no good at all! If it¡¯s my responsibility, then I have to do something about it!¡»

    The Fifth looked at her.

    ¡ºAnd! I¡¯m! Saying! You¡¯re being a bother! Listen well, I don¡¯t really care about the timing and so forth. My role of passing on my Skill to Lyle is an important one. It¡¯s true I can¡¯t look cool anymore, but what¡¯s more important is giving this Skill to Lyle. So Milleia, just drop it already.¡»

    Within that dubious air, such a conversation came to pass but... I felt there was something I had to tell the ancestors as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it seems Bahnseim¡¯s made its move, so I¡¯m going to have to hurry on my side. It seems I¡¯ll be busy, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll being back here for a while. Work¡¯s just been so hectictely... I-I really am sorry!¡±

    As I ran to leave, the Fifth extended his hand towards me with an indescribable expression on his face.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... A vige in Beim¡¯s north.

    There, the adventurers hired as guards, and the adventurers that hailed from the vige were copsed on the ground, having been defeated by soldiers. The red blood seeping into the earth gave proof of all the ce the fighting had taken ce.

    A young soldier lifted up one of the adventurers.

    ¡°This one¡¯s wearing really nice armor. Since I beat him, it¡¯s alright if I¡¯m the one who takes it, right?¡±

    Perhaps the soldiers alongside him were from the same town as him, as theyughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but I don¡¯t rmend trying to stand out more than our general. Stand out to much, and you¡¯ll be the first one aimed at on the battlefield. In that case, you¡¯d better sell it, and build up some funding for yourself.¡±

    Listening to such voices from the surroundings, a young Bar looked around.

    ¡°Good grief, they needlessly wasted our time. Did they really think such crude attacks would work on fully-armored soldiers?¡±

    The young Bar kicked an adventurer who still drew breath. Likely in resentment for a soldier that had died, that single adventurer was being harassed by a number.

    The adventurer didn¡¯t seem to grasp what was going on.

    ¡°W-why... we... the Labyrinth¡¯s thirtieth floor...¡±

    Adventurers who had breached the thirtieth floor. They were truly proficient. Adding on the premise of, ¡®as adventurers¡¯.

    The Barughed.

    ¡°Having your magicians put on a show like that is just asking for them to be aimed at. For a lot at your level, there are any number of ways to deal with you once surrounded. With your numbers that don¡¯t even reach ten, adding deaths and injuries I¡¯ll admit you took out more than twenty of our men. But that¡¯s all. Even so, the sword in your hands is truly a splendid one. A magic tool... I¡¯ll be the one using it from here on.¡±

    There were more than a hundred armed soldiers, and adventurers whose magicians were walking targets for arrows. After that, they need only have those capable of ranged attacks surround and take down any adventurers that jumped out.

    The young Bar used the sword he took from the adventurer to impale its former wielder.

    ¡°You seem delighted at your abilities of monster ying, but... you were too oblivious of the battlefield. This is why those misunderstanding adventurers are so troublesome.¡±

    Testing the sharpness of his new de. At that moment, some mercenaries drew close.

    ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t forget our services.¡±

    To the grinning mercenaries, the Bar directed a smile.

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t. I give my thanks for guiding us all the way to the vige. You can dispute how to distribute the promised loot amongst yourselves. Now then, once we¡¯re done here, where shall we head next?¡±

    Around, the soldiers piged and assaulted women. When the vige men who couldn¡¯t stand to watch took their weapons in hand and came at them, the soldiers impaled them on their spears, and shot them through with their bows.

    The mercenaries looked at that Bar¡¯s men.

    ¡°Even so, you¡¯ve even less mercy than us mercs.¡±

    The Bar spoke with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve experienced even crueler battlefields in Bahnseim. But when their resistance was so weak, even my heart starts to hurt. Of course, even if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ve no intent to go light on them. Now let us make haste. If we linger, the other lords will snatch our prize away.¡±

    There were problems in Beim. Using the power of money, they had experienced too long a period of peace. Exchanging the blood of surroundingnds for money, and sucking it up for its own prosperity.

    The thought process that they themselves were safe was always prevalent somewhere in them, and when it came to a situation like this, it made an environment where they couldn¡¯t put up a decent resistance.

    To Bahnseim, it was an environment where they could take what they wanted. The colors of the lords¡¯ eyes had changed, as their horizons expanded before them...

 Volume 15 - 6: Obligation

    Obligation

    ... Near the border of Beim and Zayin, Zayin¡¯s side had sent out forces.

    The one left to themand of over a thousand troops was Creit Benini. With a neatly set hairstyle, he rode his horse on standby at the border. It was because of predictions that Bahnseim had sprung to action, and was going around looting.

    But they weren¡¯t deployed to protect Beim¡¯s viges. They were there to protext Zayin territory... the people of Zayin.

    Creit¡¯s subordinate rode his horse up close.

    ¡°Captain Creit!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°There are more people flowing in from Beim. Seems they want safe haven.¡±

    And they were also there to block the flow of people from Beim. It¡¯s not as if they were denying them. But the treatment of people in Beim and Zayin was different. That was something Beim¡¯s side didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Turn them back! We cannot move any further from our station.¡±

    Seeing Creit¡¯s mortified face, the subordinate raced his horse off. At first, Zayin had tried to offer relief to the people flowing in from Beim. But Beim had a particr national color. Ruled by the merchants, its armaments made of adventurers... their sense of values were too different.

    The safe haven they spoke of was a request for the army to protect their vige. And as long as they paid the reward, they thought they would help.

    ¡°... We are already knights of Zayin. Why can¡¯t they understand that?¡±

    Unlike Creit who yearned of knighthood, the people of Beim knew little of kings and knights or the affairs of othernds...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Zayin¡¯s temple.

    There, Aura Zayin sat in an extravagant chair as the Holy Maiden. On one side sat former Holy Maiden Thelma Zayin. On the other side, the High Priest Gastone Bonini. It was a meeting-room like space with a table in the center, and before them was a merchant who held arge shop in a town of Beim.

    He also had a role of something like a town chief, and he was a man who carried outmerce in a rtivelyrge town In Beim¡¯s northern quadrant. With Beim¡¯s city sector the further of the two away, he hade to seek help from Zayin.

    Thinking he didn¡¯t want his status to fall below any merchant who did business with this so-called Holy Maiden, and having never traded anywhere outside of Beim, there was a problem with his attitude.

    ¡°Why is it!? We¡¯ll pay the reward. The surrounding viges have already been attacked, and there are even some that have been ughtered entirely! I won¡¯t ask for thousands. Even five hundred is enough. I would like you to put out troops!¡±

    Desperate as he was to protect his life and fortune, Aura stuck her elbow into the armrest, and rested her face on her hand. Her posture crumbled, and while Gastone condemned her bearing, she ignored.

    Aura thought that disrespect should be repaid in kind, that was all.

    ¡°I understand the severity of your situation. We have dispatched troops to our border and prepared ourselves. That¡¯s how our situation is, so we cannot spare troops for you. To add to that, if I may... there¡¯s no f***in¡¯ way in hell we¡¯re arbitrarily dispatching troops to Beim¡¯s territory! And dude... why is there a need for me to send troops for your sake in the first ce?¡±

    There, Thelma beside her came in to stop it.

    ¡°Aura! ... my apologies. But please understand our standings. Crossing the border of our own ord will be to Zayin¡¯s disadvantage. People who¡¯ve lost their homes have flowed into Zayin, and our situation is one where we can ept your vige as well. But that¡¯s the most we can do.¡±

    The merchant unsatisfied with Thelma¡¯s exnation tapped his staff on the ground, and exined the situation.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you understand!? Once Beim falls, they may target Zayin next! Is overlooking the barbarity of Bahnseim the will of your goddess!?¡±

    There was some sense to his words.

    If Bahnseim was left as it was, Zayin would be exposed to danger. But would saving a town and maybe a few viges in Beim¡¯s territory really change that? It would not.

    Gastone opened his mouth.

    ¡°I understand your sentiment. And it is true we cannot ignore that matter. We cannot, but... the one who invited in Bahnseim¡¯s anger was Beim. What do you want to aplish by dragging us into the mix? Do you think we can send out troops and win against an army that numbers over three hundred thousand? We don¡¯t want to make any needless attacks on Bahnseim. Please understand.¡±

    The merchant¡¯s face turned bright red.

    ¡°Then what should I do! Say you I just wait to be killed!? While singing praise to your goddess, you¡¯ll tell us to die off!?¡±

    Aura snorted at the merchant. Of all else, the wordsing out of his mouth were right. And it was precisely that righteousness that made herugh.

    ¡°... You sure are assertive. After making Zayin your battlefield and cash cow for so many years, it sure is different when ites to Beim. You¡¯re asking us to go and fight in a battle without any prospects of victory. When you¡¯re that arrogant, it crosses into the realm of refreshing, let me tell you.¡±

    The merchant averted his eyes from her. Perhaps everything they¡¯d done to Zayin had just crossed through his head.

    There, Thelma threw out a life boat.

    ¡°... But we cannot continue ignoring Bahnseim¡¯s brutality like this. Then let me offer a condition.¡±

    ¡°A condition? What is it!? If it¡¯s money, the amount we can prepare at a moment¡¯s notice is...¡±

    Thelma kept up her smile as she spoke.

    ¡°ept the rule of Zayin. If you do, it will create a reason for Zayin¡¯s soldiers to move. It will be to protect their homnd.¡±

    Hearing Thelma¡¯s words, the merchant found himself unable to open his mouth...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Before the town the piging force set as its next destination, the marge had halted, and discussion had begun.

    A tent was prepared, and the ones talking were a Baron and his vassal. A mercenary brigade chief was called out to verify the situation.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that part of Beim¡¯s territory? I can see Zayin¡¯s g, you know?¡±

    The mercenary shook his head.

    ¡°Until just a while ago, it was undoubtedly Beim! And it¡¯s across the river that marks the border. Crossing it after so long is just strange!¡±

    Hearing those words, the Baron heard out his vassal.

    ¡°Now then, that¡¯s how it seems to be, but... if they¡¯re really part of Zayin, it will be something troubling.¡±

    The vassal knight gave a belligerent opinion.

    ¡°We need only attack them. We¡¯ve an army surpassing three hundred thousand. There¡¯s no need for us to mind a small country like Zayin.¡±

    However, a different vassal... an elderly knight advised the opposite.

    ¡°We should step down. We¡¯ve country¡¯s soldiers there. If we fight, on top of facing casualty, Zayin is a country that¡¯s tied a pact called the Four-Country-Alliance, it seems. And what we have here isn¡¯t an army of three hundred thousand, we only have ourselves.¡±

    The mercenary chief spoke to the knights.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bluff. Just attack it. And with how close that town is to Zayin¡¯s border, it¡¯s sure to have made a fortune.¡±

    But the answer the Baron gave was a safe one.

    ¡°... The day we must meet up isn¡¯t far off. It¡¯s out of the question to bete. If it will be a lengthy battle, then we shall prioritize rejoining the main force.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    The mercenary chief looked displeased at his inability to pige the town he had been counting on...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Having returned to South Beim, I heard the information that Bahnseim had dispersed through Beim to pige, and moved onto the next stage of the n.

    In the meeting room, I called Miranda and Aria, having Adele-san and Maksim-san in attendance as well.

    ¡°Any requests for aid from the nearby viges?¡±

    Adele-san shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you made an enemy of the top brass. I don¡¯t think the surrounding viges will request any aid.¡±

    Aria looked a little vexed.

    ¡°Why¡¯s that? The rumor¡¯s already gone around.¡±

    She seemed annoyed that she couldn¡¯t help them, but from our point of view, there was a necessity for the people of Beim to shed some blood. Individual emotions were a separate problem. Saving them was possible. If they sought refuge, we¡¯d ept them.

    But the people of Beim wouldn¡¯t ept that. And their movements were surprisingly dull. Miranda sighed.

    ¡°Having too much peace is something to think about. Maybe they¡¯re dull because they still can¡¯t believe it, or they were making light of it.¡±

    Maksim-san folded his arms.

    ¡°... Their situation is different from Bahnseim, where they have a skirmish somewhere every year or so. Even so, close to a hundred fifty thousand soldiers aren¡¯t piging, huh? Attacking their main force won¡¯t work out.¡±

    I didn¡¯t n to do so from the start, but that really was troubling. If the people of the main force remained, then the a hundred and fifty thousand moving around must be the armies of the feudal lords. Perfect to take them down one by one. The Seventh looked over the piecesid out on the map draped over the table.

    ¡ºIf we move around crushing the piging units, the main force will make a move on us first, or they¡¯ll send a number we won¡¯t be able to deal with... if possible, I want to properly knock down the royal guard elites. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they moved anytime...¡»

    As the Seventh waited for a movement, some Valkyries entered the meeting room. The mass-produced Valkyries all shared blue armor, and ck hair. However, I could see more variations in their armor and mechanical parts than before.

    Because of Damien and old Letarta, their specs were rising. The one beside that Valkyrie was Shannon who had brought tea to the meeting. Everyone was busy, while Shannon was helping out.

    ¡°These things, they¡¯re automatons, yet they put me to work.¡±

    Shannon directed teary eyes at Miranda. Bit Miranda smiled.

    ¡°Then work, Shannon.¡±

    Shannon put the tea she¡¯d brought in on the table.

    ¡°I ammm working! Goddess, I¡¯m working the hell out of it!¡±

    Swelling her cheeks in rage, she poured enough cups for those gathered before leaving. The Valkyries confirmed that everyone had seen Shannon off with a smile before speaking.

    ¡°Master, a letter from the fortress.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s here!¡±

    epting it, I read its contents aloud.

    ¡°Sessful first contact. Objective: istion... target is hurriedly seeking merits! This is it!¡±

    In my delight, I turned a smile to Aria and Miranda.

    ¡°Let¡¯s save the nearby viges. Aria, Miranda, and... let¡¯s send Baldoir too! Let¡¯s make an excuse for a merit-starved enemy to head our way. Prepare to surround them and beat down the enemy! Set up traps as well.

    The Valkyries looked at me.

    ¡°What about our allies in the fortress? If we don¡¯t inform them, there is a fear they will be drawn in.¡±

    I didn¡¯t even have to think about it.

    ¡°Inform them of the trap cement, and have them take a detour. If they rejoin the main force just like that, we can greatly chip down Bahnseim¡¯s military force!¡±

    There, Adele-san looked worried.

    ¡°... Will it really go that well? Personally, I¡¯ll say it because I¡¯ve met them before, but there are quite a few dangerous people.¡±

    A worried Adele-san. Everyone in the meeting room looked at Maksim-san. There, Maksim suddenly realized something, and moved to cheer her up. In these times of cruel battle toe, I felt just a little relieved.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Redant Fortress.

    There, cutting the seal on Lyle¡¯s letter, Breidughed before the two Bars.

    ¡°It seems Lyle is moving because he cannot overlook this situation. Perhaps he thinks we¡¯re panicked, as he calcted we wouldn¡¯t be able to move very great of a force. He even politely wrote out the cement of traps.¡±

    The two Bars praised Breid.

    ¡°This is all because of you, captain. The knights who moved for Lyle¡¯s n, and that there seems to have been an effect in spreading the rumor that General Blois is trying to disperse the other generals.¡±

    ¡°By that rumor¡¯s outbreak, some doubt is falling onto General Blois. I¡¯m sure this much is enough for now. Get some achievements as royal guard captain, and if we prepare some official proof...¡±

    Breid smiled as he held up a hand to silence them.

    ¡°You make it sound as if I¡¯m forging evidence. It would be troublesome if you misunderstood. The one who rmended I cross that mountain was Blois, you hear.¡±

    By Blois¡¯ n, he had chosen mountain crossing, and that he didn¡¯t make it to the battlefield was Blois¡¯ fault, was the outline Breid had drafted out.

    Eliminating the knights who made contact with the generals when they heard of a letter from Lyle, and isting Blois. In the letter was written if it was up to five thousand, they¡¯d be able to deal with it, and seeing that, he couldn¡¯t stop hisughter.

    Breid looked at that letter marked with Lyle¡¯s ambush stations and trap cements, touching a hand to his chin.

    ¡°... Lyle¡¯s party will move, and when the feudal nobles face casualty, I will volunteer to subjugate him. Of course, you¡¯ll follow me, won¡¯t you?¡±

    The two Bars nodded and smiled.

    ¡°Of course. As long as you¡¯ll report our achievements to Centralle as well.¡±

    Breid swore he¡¯d definitely honor that promise as heughed in his heart.

    (Lyle, this is the difference between you and me. You¡¯ve lost your head in your schemes. I¡¯m sure you thought all was going well, but I¡¯m several levels above you.)

    Knowing Lyle¡¯s n, and imagining himselfing out on top, Breid was excited. Standing to prepare for his assault, he took the two Bars along to move...

 Volume 15 - 7: Network

    Network

    ... Lyle¡¯s manor in South Beim.

    In a room, Monica was stationed surrounded by three Valkyries. She had drafted up a special device, and the ones she was loading it into were the first ones activated, Unit One, Two and Three. The room didn¡¯t particrly have anything in it, it was just a space needlessly wide.

    With those four gathered in that room, there was a reason they were surrounding Monica like that. They opened their mouths in order One and up.

    ¡°On the Zayin front, they took in a town to their south. They went ahead to dispatch and station soldiers there.¡±

    ¡°On the Lorphys front, they absorbed a territory to their south. There is an insufficiency of personnel to manage it. They are requesting assistance.¡±

    ¡°The squadrons that dispersed to plunder are beginning to reassemble. However a portion of feudal lords and mercenary brigades show no signs of stopping.¡±

    The information entering from the Valkyries stationed through Beim was passing through Lyle to Monica, where it was organized. That role was being left to the three units.

    The special three... the Valkyries had their abilities raised by the work of Damien and Letarta.

    Because of that, they were given the rolls of hostputing automatons to the system.

    Monica gathered information from them, and sent the final results to Lyle. If she didn¡¯t, there was so muching in that even Lyle wouldn¡¯t be able to process it however hard he tried. Because of the great expanse of information, its management was left to Monica and the Valkyries.

    ¡°As expected, we can¡¯t fight them individually. Even if it¡¯s as nned, it sure is troubling. And we¡¯ll need the Lorphys front to endure. At present, we don¡¯t have the leisure to send around personnel. Tell them to dismantle Alette¡¯s unit, and instate its members asmanders. We haven¡¯t the time to keep them an elite force.¡±

    From its stream of bad luck, Lorphys aimed to make its war potential based around an elite few. Howevere this far it was bing a problem. Unit One transmitted the movements of Fortress Redant.

    ¡°Movement in Redant Fortress. Entering preparations to march on Beim.¡±

    Unit Two gave the situation on Beim¡¯s side.

    ¡°By epting refugees, the poption of the city sector is experiencing a dramatic rise. No sign of a sortie.¡±

    Unit Three brought it together.

    ¡°From South Beim, Aria¡¯s unit, Miranda¡¯s unit and Baldoir¡¯s unit have each sallied forth with five hundred. They are marching towards the viges around South Beim.¡±

    Monica got their information together, before packaging it and sending it to Lyle.

    ¡°The Chicken Dickad is also preparing to advance. Let us hurry on the final checks of the scheduled destination.¡±

    While not moving an inch, Monica¡¯s group was shouldered with a vital role in this battle...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The one invading Beim¡¯s southern area was a Count House with numbers exceeding six thousand.

    However, the Count¡¯s soldiers were half of that. The remaining three thousand were made of vassaled houses and mercenaries, and those additions were attacking the viges.

    Perhaps they nned to push their plundering to the limit, as there were no signs of their nned return. They were upying Beim¡¯s south, and as there weren¡¯t any other Bahnseim lords in the area to sh with, they were acting however they pleased.

    One of those units.

    A few dozen men gathered under a knight house attacked a small vige. Gathering the vigers in one spot as they broke into houses around, mercilessly killing whoever opposed to chip away the vigers¡¯ fighting spirit.

    A man of knight standing spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve no resistance at all. If something like this happened in my vige, even the women and children would arm themselves to attack.¡±

    Another knight who¡¯d been smiling and listening opened his mouth.

    ¡°Thus spake the man who gets chased around by his wife with a spear. But truly, like this, it feels like we¡¯re going against nothing. On top of that, the results are superb. I can¡¯t stopughing.¡±

    Their whole force didn¡¯t reach two hundred, but to a vige with only that many members itself, they were a threat.

    There, a soldier came running to the gathered knights.

    ¡°M-message! There is an army headed our way! Their scale exceeds five hundred!¡±

    The knights looked at the messenger, fed up for a moment on the wordsing out of his mouth. The reason was simple. Beim didn¡¯t have any decent soldiers. And since the moment they arrived in Beim, they hadn¡¯t even caught a glimpse of an adventurer force with that scale.

    They couldn¡¯t understand why they¡¯de out at this point in time.

    ¡°You sure you didn¡¯t mistake our allies? Is the Count¡¯s unit headed our way?¡±

    The messenger had a desperate look on his face.

    ¡°It hoists a different g! And where they came from is from further south!¡±

    One of the knights stroked his chin.

    ¡°So South Beim, eh? It¡¯s been set up quite recently ording to the mercenaries.¡±

    As if recalling something, another knight spoke up.

    ¡°I heard the son of the Walt House is there. Of all things, he was driven out of the Adventurers¡¯ Guild as well. It seems her performed well at Redant Fortress, but in the end all he has is a gathering of adventurers. No enemy of us... what shall we do?¡±

    Looking around, the pile of plundered goods had yet to be loaded up. After thinking a while...

    ¡°... Retreat. They have the numerical advantage. I won¡¯t say we¡¯ll definitely lose, but facing casualty here is of no benefit to anyone. Set fire to the vige at once.¡±

    He said and gave orders, but the messenger spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! The enemy has alreadye all the way to...¡±

    In the next instant, the messenger¡¯s head was pierced through by arrow, helmet and all. Why didn¡¯t you say that sooner!? Even if they wanted to shout at him, the man had already expired. The knights drew the swords at their waists as the soldiers waving a g they had never seen before came at them on their horses.

    ¡°A cavalry!?¡±

    Generally, Beim had a lot of adventurers turned mercenaries. Because of that, there weren¡¯t many trained in riding a horse. When adventurers used horses, it was mainly to carry loads, ande so far, it was the first these knights had seen a cavalry force.

    But one of the knights spoke up.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be! That g is of Cartaffs, is it not!!¡±

    The knight in red armor pressing forward as if to cut out a path for their allied soldiers... behind them, the banners were waving, and on them were an insignia they had never seen before. A blue circle surrounded by a silver pattern. Yet some banners were the g of Cartaffs.

    Cartaffs... and that had warred with Bahnseim for long years, and an army of a country that knew war. The knights immediately went pale. A nce at those knights brandishing their spears on their horses was enough to know they were elites.

    ¡°Retreat! Retreat at once!!¡±

    As their allies carried on sporadic battles, the knights ran towards the ce their own horses were tethered. However, the red knight who took the vanguard cut off their path.

    ¡°It¡¯s a woman!¡±

    The knights with swords drawn gut at the red-armored female knight. But the female knight thrust out her spear, impaling and cleaving to their demise. Once she had in the armored knights in an instant, other horseback knights approached her.

    Among them were two ck-haired, red-eyes knights wearing blue armor.

    ¡°Aria-sama, a portion of the soldiers have taken flight.¡±

    ¡°Leave them be is the order.¡±

    Around, the knights and soldiers of Cartaffs were still fighting the soldiers of Bahnseim, but the oue was already determined. From a situation where Bahnseim¡¯s side had to take on three foes per men, it grew to four and five, with the soldiers even giving up their resistance at the end.

    Once she confirmed things had died down, Aria removed her helmet.

    ¡°... It isn¡¯t the best of feelings.¡±

    Looking at the fallen knights, Aria muttered...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Miranda led the soldiers of South Beim, rushing into their third vige.

    The za at the vige¡¯s center. There was the horses and wagons of the Bar House she¡¯d just fought. Sitting on a wooden box, there were two Valkyries stationed nearby.

    Around her, Beim¡¯s soldiers were cleaning up the horridly dismembered corpses of the soldiers of Bahnseim.

    Miranda turned her eyes to the vige chief before her. While being vige chief, the man who was also a merchant using the vige as his baseined to Miranda.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe sooner!? Because of you, the vige has been damaged! Reimburse us! You¡¯re paying for it!¡±

    Miranda expressionlessly looked at the man, crossing her feet as she sat.

    ¡°W-what¡¯s with your attitude!? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m acquaintance of an influential merchant in Beim!?¡±

    Around, the vigers were sending condemning eyes at her. But Miranda wasn¡¯t flustered. She stood from the crate.

    ¡°This ce won¡¯t work. We¡¯re retreating. Take all the luggage loaded here.¡±

    There, the vige chief grabbed the blue mantle of her emerald armor.

    ¡°W-wait! That¡¯s their luggage. It¡¯s necessary for the revival of this vige! We¡¯re the ones who faced damages! And you need to protect us!¡±

    Miranda grasped her mantle, and yanked it free of his grasp.

    ¡°Look out for yourselves in the future. My apologies, I¡¯ve no interest in any of you. I¡¯ll just say it, but I¡¯ve no obligation to you either. Of all else, I¡¯m a woman of South Beim. That much should be enough for you to know my meaning, right?¡±

    The chief¡¯s mouth opened and closed in silence. Surely he thought they were adventurers or perhaps mercenaries dispatched from Beim. No, that¡¯s what he wanted to think.

    Miranda spoke to the Valkyries.

    ¡°How¡¯s Aria doing?¡±

    ¡°At present, she is headed towards her second vige.¡±

    Hearing that, Miranda sighed. She sighed thinking of how Aria-esque that was.

    ¡°She¡¯s a little behind schedule. I¡¯m sure she pushed herself in trying to persuade them, right? How Aria-like. What of Baldoir?¡±

    The other Valkyrie answered.

    ¡°In battle with a marching force. He has seized victory on the in, and will soon head towards his destination vige. He is moving as ordered, but it looks like he will aplish his objective ahead of schedule.¡±

    Miranda sounded d.

    ¡°How talented. I¡¯d like to marry Doris or Lucy to him for connections¡¯ sake, but I wouldn¡¯t wish that fate onto anybody.¡±

    Looking at the anxious vigers, Miranda decided to set off for her next destination at once. It wasn¡¯t as if she left South Beim to save a small vige. She was waiting for arger target to make its move. Or perhaps to flee.

    ¡°So how is the all-important Count doing?¡±

    On Miranda¡¯s words, the Valkyries spoke.

    ¡°It is thinkable that he has already been informed. But he shows no signs of retreat.¡±

    Mirandaughed.

    ¡°Oh my, when his number¡¯s gone down so far, he sure is taking it easy.¡±

    A Valkyrie spoke.

    ¡°It is unthinkable he has a precise grasp of the casualties. And it is doubtful he thinks of South Beim as a threat. It is not as if the Count is ipetent. It is surmised he iscking in luck, and not overlypetent.¡±

    If he fled, perhaps his life would have been spared. But if he fled and rejoined the main force, he would likely be called a coward from those around. It was because they knew that, that Miranda and co were going to make a march on that Count.

    ¡°I hope he turns out to be good bait.¡±

    Miranda put on her helmet, and made sure the smile on her face wasn¡¯t visible to those around...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Make them think South Beim was a threat.

    But having three hundred thousand attack us would be troublesome.

    So we wanted the enemy to dispatch just enough of a scale that they¡¯d be able to defeat us.

    For that sake, there was work being done on Bahnseim¡¯s side. If that went well, I would lead our six thousand troops forth.

    We¡¯d defeat the Count plundering in the south, and have Bahnseim¡¯s army dispatch another. Doing it while the main force marched on Beim was the situation we hoped for.

    Novem came to my side.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, the preparations are in order.¡±

    Novem was carrying her staff, but she was in full armor. Clearly making her out as a magician, and having her targeted would be troublesome. Looking forward, I saw ra wearing unfamiliar army by Porter¡¯s side.

    ¡°... Shouldn¡¯t I ride a horse too? You know, as amander.¡±

    Iined to Novem, but she wouldn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t. And you¡¯ve lent out your horse to Aria-san. We¡¯recking in goods, so please give it up.¡±

    My shoulders dropped. From the Jewel, I could hear the Seventh¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s ideal if Lyle doesn¡¯t have to move himself. If the general is gripping his de on the battlefield, we cannot win this battle.¡»

    A sound opinion. And I had enough achievements for soldiers to follow me even if I didn¡¯t go out front. I didn¡¯t have to force it.

    However, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºHave some rest before the targetes. Leaving things to his men is also the General¡¯s job.¡»

    The Fifth muttered.

    ¡ºAnd when will he have that sort of time... No matter how you look at it, he¡¯s busy as hell. Hah.¡»

    Milleia-san spoke apologetically.

    ¡º... Father, don¡¯t be so depressed. It hurts my heart. Lyle, if possible, when you have the time, I¡¯m leaving it to you to give the Fifth a grand sendoff.¡»

    Isn¡¯t it because she keeps saying things like that that the difficulty level keeps going up? For some reason, I felt sorry for the Fifth.

 Volume 15 - 8: Scant Difference

    Scant Difference

    Split into three forces of five hundred.

    By the actions of Aria, Miranda and Baldoir, the Count whose vassals were being attacked made his move. Unable to step down before a mere enemy of fifteen hundred, the main force was springing to action. However, the number of troops they were able to regroup into had decreased to four thousand.

    Their drop in number was due to the squadrons who failed to return from plunder. Aria and the others¡¯ work hadrgely chipped them away.

    Both sides held camps on small knolls, and as they faced one another, a field battle was about to begin. However, once our three forces merged... along with a force of my own, I stood before the enemy with our close-to-eight thousand troops, and thought.

    ¡°We¡¯re close to twice their numbers. Even so, going at them upfront will have a bit of a high casualty count.¡±

    With them being borrowed soldiers, if possible, I didn¡¯t want to injure them too much. I could tell the enemy was hesitant before a force beyond their imaginations.

    If I closed my eyes, through the Fifth¡¯s... Dimension... the battlefield was disyed in my head as a three dimensional terrain map, while allies and enemies were identified with the Sixth¡¯s... Search. I really think if you use the Fifth¡¯s and Sixth¡¯s Skills together, it enters the realm of downright unfair.

    But if you didn¡¯t put those skills to effective use, there wasn¡¯t any meaning.

    Sitting on Porter¡¯s roof, as I thought over what to do next, the Seventh gave some advice.

    ¡ºLyle, look closely at the enemy¡¯s formation. Take in more precise information. You may be economizing with Mana consumption in mind, but the enemy¡¯s organization is something you should know.¡»

    The first I¡¯d angered him in a while.

    ¡°... You¡¯re right. Then Real Spec it is.¡±

    The Sixth¡¯s Third Stage Skill... Real Spec... let me gain further details on the other party. Alongside intensely increasing the infoing it, the sensation of it all flooding into my head... and by temporarily diverting the flow to Monica, she processed it, and sent it back in a way easier for me to understand.

    ¡°Basically, they have a vassaled army covering both nks of their main House¡¯s force. Their cavalry is gathered in the center.¡±

    The Third read their movements from within the Jewel.

    ¡ºOh, if they¡¯re gathering like that... it¡¯s true that in morale, training and equipment... we have the upper hand, but perhaps they¡¯re nning to go straight for Lyle¡¯s head.¡»

    Our saving grace was that our foe barely had any of our information. If we wanted to, we could provoke the enemies out to the center, surround them, and take them down.

    The Fifth gave a serious voice.

    ¡ºLyle, call back Baldoir¡¯s unit to the center. Concentrate cavalry on both sides. Station Aria and Miranda at the nks. Novem and Maksim by your side, and if anyone breaks through, have them sh.¡»

    I abided his word to give orders.

    ¡°Novem.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Novem nearby approached me. And once I informed her of the Fifth¡¯s directions, she headed towards the runners.

    Looking over that, the Third spoke in an intrigued voice.

    ¡ºCome to think of it, it¡¯s Lyle¡¯s first time on a battlefield of this scale, isn¡¯t it?¡»

    Up to now, I had fought in Zayin and Lorphys, but it seems the ancestors weren¡¯t satisfied with that.

    When I gripped the Jewel, and Thirdughed.

    ¡ºThen you¡¯ve got to watch properly. What happens in the case that your foe possesses a level ofpetence. And considerable magicians as well... it¡¯ll be shy.¡»

    Listening to the Third¡¯s words, I faced forwards.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... When the Count mounted his horse, the surrounding elites- his vassals and soldiers- hardened their formation.

    For better or worse, it was a military house, The Count at the head of it looked at the army before him.

    ¡°So we werecking in information. To think South Beim had so many soldiers...¡±

    To his side was a retainer knight he trusted. Simrily riding a horse, his hand held an axe... a battle axe.

    ¡°Count just by the numbers, we¡¯re at a disadvantage. Just looking at enemy movements, breaching through the center will be most difficult. In this battle, why not look up the option of retreat?¡±

    The Count snorted, and fastened down his helmet¡¯s mask. Full te armor, his horse wore metal protectors as well, and he was truly fully armored. One of his hands held arge sword, and through his daily training, he was easily able to hold its mass against his shoulder.

    ¡°If I did such a thing, it would tarnish my family¡¯s name... if that¡¯s all that would happen then so be it, but a majority of my vassals have been crushed. If we run just like that, even if I can return to the territory, the problems will remain. What vassal would follow such an unreliable lord? If it goes poorly, then they will change sides to the lords we skirmish with. ¡±

    If only his name was on the line, he would have retreated. But the merits that woulde from that wounded name, and the rumors that would spread of him not being able to avenge his vassals would make further management of his territory difficult.

    ¡°... I need the fact we did go and fight. Once we sh once, and the enemy receives light injury, escape would be most favorable.¡±

    On the Count¡¯s tall order, the knight also fastened down his mask and answered.

    ¡°You ask for too much. Just how much casualty would that afford us?¡±

    The Count, in a small voice.

    ¡°If we run away, we¡¯ll face even greater casualty. Breach the center, and once that¡¯s over, gather up and pull out! That I moved is the important part. Please understand.¡±

    ...

    ¡°And also.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Even if he was driven out, he¡¯s a man of the Walt House. Don¡¯t you want to try fighting him?¡±

    After the knight silently nodded, the Count raised a loud voice. Holding up hisrge sword, and once the surrounding soldiers answered his call in kind, those cries slowly made their way to the furthest edges of his army.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    With the cavalry at the center, and the soldiers following behind, the armies ran to collide. The Count looked at both armies from under his helmet.

    ¡°Lyle, was it? Now how will you fight?¡±

    The knights around him raised their left hands, and deployed a Magic Shield. To block magic, and arrows, thin as it was, it was prepared to cover a vast expanse. The army raced under that umbre of light. It was the fundamental of Bahnseimian assault.

    The knight was looking at the enemy movements. He could follow them by Skill as well, and he raised a loud voice to the Count.

    ¡°It looks like they n to wait for us! Their nks are moving to enclose us in! But they¡¯re making a wide encirclement, and won¡¯t be able to keep up with our movements!¡±

    The Countughed in his visor.

    ¡°Slow! Before you can do that, we¡¯ll break through the center you thinned out yourself! Whelp of the Walt House... are you a let-down!?¡±

    As both armies gradually drew closer, an enemy force was waiting up front.

    ¡°What? Are those golems?¡±

    Dolls of iron were prepared with theirrge shields. They could see the enemy force through the gaps between metal tes, and seeing the weapons they had on hand, the Count...

    ¡°Don¡¯t fear those swords! Prepare shields on the front line!¡±

    Holding up their Shields, the knights directed the Magic Shield towards the front. The soldiers had been racing behind the horses from behind, but they were slowly growing further appart.

    Seeing the enemy soldiers and their guns, the Count thought his men could handle something on that level, having no fear even when the gunshots rang out. However...

    ¡°W-what happened!?¡±

    The knights at the front were sent flying backwards. A spray of blood rose, and the horse copsed thrashing about. There was a possibility the gunshot startled them, but even for that, their movements were strange.

    The count urged his own steed to jump over the copsed horse, but following behind him, some knights failed to do so, falling to the ground when their horses legs tripped up.

    ¡°Count!¡±

    One of the young knights who went up front had his chest shot through alongside the bang. His armor of iron had been pierced, blowing him backwards.

    ¡°Kuh! We have a chance of victory if we can approach! Attack without hesitation! Send attacks from our side!¡±

    Unable to turn and run at this point, the knights capable of magic fired shots at the enemies before them. Fireballs, lightning, and des of wind assailed them. But those heavy-looking golems holding theirrge shields in both hands had impaled their ends into the ground. Behind them hid the enemy soldiers and their guns.

    When the magic hit the golems, it raised an explosion, but even if their surfaces were damaged, it didn¡¯t go as far as to reach the soldiers behind them.

    The Count looked upon the scene.

    ¡°... You mean to change war, whelp of the Walt House!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a tactic that had never been used. It wasn¡¯t as if there weren¡¯t any other magicians capable of using golems, and such methods had been thought out. But on a financial and production front, there were too many problems that they were never fully actualized.

    Both enemy and ally shot magic, and as it was blocked, he heard an incessant stream of explosion around. The count turned his eyes to the knight beside him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no longer any victory. But I won¡¯t be their prisoner!¡±

    On the Count¡¯s words, the knight nodded.

    ¡°I shall apany you.¡±

    And the horse he road leapt over the golem before it, bringing its master into enemy lines.

    Behind him, knight and horse crossed over the golems one after another. Among them were some unable to cross, their horses colliding with the men of iron.

    And nearby a conspicuously shaped golem, they could see what looked to be the enemymander. The armor he wore, and the knights around him... making a judgement from those, the Count held up his sword.

    ¡°This war is my loss. But I won¡¯t let it end with that!¡±

    At the very least, bringing him down with him. Thinking that, the Count spotted a lightly-armored man with a spar beside the man with white and blue armor. Around that man, sand began to gather and take the shape of armor.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be... Maksim Danhel!!?¡±

    A famous knight of Bahnseim. By the rumors, his whereabouts were unknown, but who was to think they would find him here.

    The Count¡¯s right hand knight rushed at Maksim. When he cut at Maksim¡¯s armor of sand, the de stuck in, and to avoid it pulling him down from his horse, he had to discard it and pull his sword.

    ¡°Your enemy is me!¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    As the two of them fought, the count made his way towards Lyle. Slowly drawing the sabre-like weapon at his waist, the enemy gave orders for the surrounding members to step back.

    (The same sort of weapon as the current head. But like hell I¡¯ll fall short in closebat!)

    Whatever the case, they were surrounded, so he would be captured afterwards. From the Count¡¯s point of view, the question was whether he could take Lyle¡¯s head or not. He thought it would make arge difference in how he evaluated himself from the world beyond.

    But seeing his enemy so unflustered under this situation, he felt a bit uneasy.

    When he swung hisrge sword at Lyle, it was turned aside by his thin and slender de.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a nice weapon! But...!¡±

    The Count let go of the reigns, and prepared magic with his left hand. It wasn¡¯t like he specialized in magic, but there were no absolutes in war. For that sake, he had polished just a single magic as a trump card. Perhaps because of that, the Skill he manifested wasn¡¯t an enhancement Skill, but a magic-specialized Rearguard Skill.

    Turning that left hand towards Lyle, arge fireball appeared on its palm... and danced in the air alongside his left arm. The severed arm fell onto the ground, and scattered mes around it. As the enemy magicians went into extinguishing the mes, the Count looked down at his hands.

    His left hand was no longer there.

    ¡°... My armor was a Magic Tool, you know. You cut it?¡±

    Giving a sigh, the Count looked at Lyle floating in the air, and pointing his sword his way, andughed.

    ¡°As expected, the Walt House is a gathering of monsters!¡±

    The Count received Lyle¡¯s attack and rolled along the ground. He watched the sight of his own body straddling his horse as his consciousness grew faint...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Maksim-san stuck his spear in to give the final blow to the knight who¡¯d cut in alongside the Count.

    In the chest... a single stab to the heart, and the foe spat blood from his helmet, dying with a grip on his spear.

    ¡°... I¡¯ve heard his name before. A Support who had a Skill to overlook his surroundings or so. Known as the Count¡¯s right-hand man.¡±

    As Maksim-san evaluated the man, I looked around. The knights that breached through were taken out by weying in wait.

    The enemy soldiers had yet to break through the golems with Shields, and with the loss of theirmander, they tried dispersing and fleeing, but Aria¡¯s force had already surrounded them, so there was nowhere for them to run.

    The Count¡¯s headless body fell from its horse.

    When I looked at the Katana, it was sticky with blood. Novem approached me in worry, but I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the Count.

    ¡°Hey, why was he smiling?¡±

    Unable to understand why heughed to his death, and as I muttered that, Novem grasped my arm.

    ¡°It means that for better or worse, the Count was a knight. A warrior, I¡¯m sure. Lyle-sama, if you remain too mindful of it, you¡¯ll bring unrest to your surroundings.¡±

    ¡°... You¡¯re right.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t understand him. From the Jewel, the third let out a sigh.

    ¡ºYou may not be able to understand it Lyle, but there are those sorts of people out there. The sorts who¡¯ll die if they don¡¯t fight. The sorts that love war to death. They¡¯re out there I tell you!¡»

    Is it really no good not to fight if you don¡¯t have to fight? I confirmed the battlefield with the Skills. And I confirmed the enemy remnants fleeing around.

    ¡°... That¡¯s fine. With this, Bahnseim can¡¯t ignore us. I hope they give an urate measure of our scale.¡±

    In regards to my failure to understand, the Fifth called over.

    ¡ºIf looked at as individuals, there are those you¡¯ll think favorably of. But I wonder what it is... there are people who seek battlefields. It¡¯s different from wanting to plunder, and wanting to go wild. They just want to fight, want to enjoy fighting. In the Walt House, that trend was strong in the First, right?¡»

    I don¡¯t want to think the First was that sort of person. But I could picture himughing as he charged at a strong foe.

    Milleia-san spoke to me.

    ¡ºLyle, remember this. There are people with thought processes you won¡¯t be able to understand. And to look at it the other way, there are people who won¡¯t be able to understand us. You cannot deny them. Because it¡¯s a fact.¡»

    After shaking my head, I looked forward. But the Seventh...

    ¡ºLooked on from the side, I¡¯m sure we look quite belligerent ourselves. Well, I doubt I smiled to the end though.¡»

 Volume 15 - 9: Wit

    Wit

    With the battle with the count over, we retreated to the nned point, and began our preparations.

    Our main approximately ten-thousand men army need only wait for the forces of Bahnseim toe. In a tent of our camp, I looked over the words Shannon was copying out.

    In the letter that came from Redant Fortress, it was written a force of small scale wasing to investigate. However, in the letter¡¯s margin...

    ¡®Around thirty thousand preparing to depart¡¯

    ¡®The royal guard, and feudal lords close to Celes-sama are taking part.¡¯

    ¡®A few betrayals on this side. Already disposed of.¡¯

    ¡®Target is to defend Redant Fortress alongside unit.¡¯

    ... Various things were written briefly. The target was General Blois. He was talented, and a valuable personnel uncharmed by Celes. Born to imperial nobles, and with his talent, he received too many promotions in his youth that they began treating him as a trouble maker.

    By Rauno-san¡¯s investigation, the individual himself didn¡¯t strongly wish for promotion, and he just got them naturally as hepleted the jobs that were given to him, apparently.

    Within the tent, I returned the letter to Shannon.

    ¡°Have you gotten able to properly read them?¡±

    She averted her eyes.

    ¡°These people have a peculiar style of handwriting and... a-around eighty percent.¡±

    I could surmise it from looking at the characters she copied over, and it didn¡¯t seem that was mistaken. If Shannon could read and write a little better, she¡¯d be able to read the letters written in Mana-imbued water on her own, I¡¯m sure.

    Touching her light-violet hair, I spoke to the distractedss.

    ¡°I do want perfection, but for now, this is enough. Good job.¡±

    Perhaps relieved, she pat her chest. A little away, Baldoir peered at the letter, and offered his piece.

    ¡°All I can see is them writing whatever was convenient, and I can¡¯t tell anything else.¡±

    He was touching his chin in thought. Miranda offered him a kind exnation.

    ¡°Shannon¡¯s eyes are special. With this, we can drag our mark onto the battlefield.¡±

    But Baldoir¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t the greatest.

    ¡°Celes-sama... no, Celes¡¯ royal guard. And the elites of Centralle, you say. Just by rumor, I¡¯ve heard they are throwaway soldiers resolved for death. A man resolved for death is scary. When you¡¯ve got ten thousand of them, outnumbering their foe... and the battle won¡¯t end until one side ispletely annihted.¡±

    Charmed by Celes. An army that didn¡¯t fear death. It had surpassed troublesome into the realm of scary. No matter how many allies fell, it wouldn¡¯t dent their morale.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the alliance and Cartaffs dispatch manpower. Even if we don¡¯t reach fifty thousand, we¡¯ll have more than the enemy. We have a need to annihte them on favorable conditions, so I have gotten the preparations together already.¡±

    I looked at the blue-armored Valkyries standing around. In a sense, those girls were also soldiers resolved for death.

    Eva looked at the map, and pointed out a marked point.

    ¡°... We¡¯ll properly do our job, but there are too many of them. We won¡¯t be able to thin them out too much.¡±

    I looked at her nervous air.

    ¡°If it¡¯s dangerous, fall back. No, you only have to put them on their guard. I only want to chip away their stamina a bit, and whittling their numbers isn¡¯t the objective. What¡¯s important is to irritate them.¡±

    Eva looked at me, her face twitching.

    ¡°You really are good at thinking up these sorts of means. What a foul personality.¡±

    There, from the Jewel, the Fifth who proposed this n...

    ¡º...!¡»

    Reacted. Right, the one who thought it up was the Fifth, and it consisted of a night raid to put them on guard, and quite inly drain away their stamina. We had various other ns in ce to incessantly chip away at their strength.

    Noticing the Fifth, Milleia-san spoke.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t worry, father. Coward is apliment.¡»

    There, Eva looked at me, while Baldoir fidgeted. He had yet to grow ustomed to the air around us. Or rather, he was amazed when he heard arge majority of the female camp here were my wife candidates. And it seems he was lost for how to interact with them.

    ¡°Eva-sama? Lyle-sama¡¯s tactics are effective ones. This is for the sake of victory.¡±

    Eva looked at him a little troubled. She likely never expected an earnest exnation. She had intended for some light banter.

    Maksim-san nodded.

    ¡°I get it. I get you, Baldoir-dono. At the start, I had my troubles with this peculiar air. But it¡¯s fine. This is normal.¡±

    I spoke to Baldoir.

    ¡°These light exchanges are an everyday thing. You don¡¯t need to be mindful of them.¡±

    There Baldoir seemed even more troubled.

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit... but if a problemes from me opening my mouth... however my lord¡¯s honor is at stake and...¡±

    Looking at Baldoir, the Third in the Jewel wasughing.

    ¡ºAhaha, this kid sure is earnest. He resembles the first Randbergh who became a knight in my time. He was a bit too earnest and awkward. But I guess this is fate and such and such for you.¡»

    The Seventh seemed to be nodding.

    ¡ºThe Forxuz House, and the Circry House... it¡¯s true some have been lost, but some still remain. And the new ones Lyle gained are...¡»

    The Seventh sounded a little d. In order to get myself back on track, I pped my hands.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s continue the meeting. I don¡¯t think this time¡¯s a battle we can enjoy, but it¡¯s one that¡¯s definitely necessary. It carries arge significance inrgely thinning Celes¡¯ personal force.¡±

    Right, the elites were soldiers from Centralle. If I could put arge chip in that war potential, it would make future battles easier. And if I sent death-bound soldiers at Beim, there was a possibility Beim would bepletely wiped off the map.

    ¡°The war has only just begun. But if we lose here, there won¡¯t be a next. Why don¡¯t we strengthen our resolve.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... At Redant Fortress, Blois approached the general serving as suprememander.

    Entering the room he used, he made his enquiry.

    ¡°I would like to ask. Lyle Walt of South Beim is dangerous. Why are you sending thirty thousand troops centered on the royal guard of all things? Here, you should send fifty thousand. No, sixty thousand, or ignore them entirely and set course for Beim!¡±

    The suprememander spoke disinterestedly.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t particrly a bad n. We are heading for Beim ahead of our initial schedule. And we lost the army of one Count. Damage to our total forces exceed ten thousand. Lords who had the tables turned in their plunder aren¡¯t few in number. On top of that, there are idiots who refuse to return after setting out to pige. In such a state, we don¡¯t have the leisure to send sixty thousand. So we¡¯ll have thirty five thousand seal off South Beim¡¯s movements. I¡¯m sure they can do at least that much. Better than having South Beim attack us from behind in the middle of our assault on Beim.¡±

    Blois took in the suprememander¡¯s words, and thought there was no mistake in them. In the end, he believed there wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if the royal guard lost.

    The royal guard and the elites... what squad would be selected to fill in the hole they left behind? The army of the eastern front returning from Beim... with their victory still fresh in memory, the suprememander thought he could get even closer to Celes in Centralle upon his return. Or so Blois surmised.

    ¡°But in the case South Beim has war potential exceeding our expectations...¡±

    ¡°General Blois. It does seem there are some bad rumors spreading about you.¡±

    Hearing his words, Blois made a vexed expression. It didn¡¯t seem the suprememander actually believed the rumors, but he nned to use them to refuse this talk.

    ¡°I¡¯ve left the fortress¡¯ defense to you. With your soldiers and three thousand from the main body, you will bemanding seven thousand, but please proceed with the utmost caution. What, as long as you can pull off a good job, those bad rumors will fade away just like that.¡±

    Blois left the suprememander¡¯s room as if driven away. Led out by the arm by themander¡¯s guard...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Breid supplemented the soldiers he lost in the mountains with some from the main body and feudal nobles before setting off from Redant Fortress.

    His royal guard. And the elites had gone down to numbering twenty eight thousand. Two thousand had died in the mountains, or were too injured to move.

    But taking in seven thousand more to reinforce his fighting force, he headed for South Beim. There were mercenary brigades among them, but they were to lead the way and nothing more.

    ¡°There are more monsters than I thought.¡±

    On Breid¡¯s words, the mercenary brigade chief who came to report shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they going up because all the adventurers are gathering in Beim? Because those things pop up everywhere.¡±

    Breid sought the opinion of the Bar stationed nearby. Regardless of merit, he was stationed nearby for Breid to seek his council.

    ¡°Bar, if we¡¯re to disarm traps as we proceed, it will take time for our arrival. Can we push through the traps?¡±

    The Bar spoke without any fluster.

    ¡°That will lead to expenditure. If an army of our scale marches, it will reach their ear whether we like it or not. If it doesn¡¯t, that means our foe is ipetent. There is no need to worry. Even if there are more enemies than reported, we have over three times their number. There is no way we will lose.¡±

    Breid took in that opinion, and thought.

    (If we put out casualties, and keep troops lost to a minimum, there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll press us into a disadvantage. The reports say they don¡¯t reach ten thousand, but our side has thirty five thousand. Normally, I¡¯d have liked four times their forces, but if it¡¯s for Celes¡¯ sake, the elites have no fear of death. This ability to break through isn¡¯t something so easily defended against. The probability they¡¯ll go out into a field battle is low, but... we¡¯ve prepared siege weapons as well. Even if they hole up in that south Beim ce, we¡¯ll have the advantage!)

    Breid determined that if he was going to win either way, there was no need to push his forces to march on. So he decided to avoid traps as the main force proceeded forwards...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Night.

    Eva led an elven n- what¡¯s more, a n that lived in the forests- to approach the enemy camp camping out.

    There were dark elves stationed around to protect her, and the ones swift on their feet had just returned from recon.

    Wearing not ck, but deep blue cloth, they had slipped into the darkness, and scouted out the enemy forces. And they were reporting to Eva.

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it. Those of the Bar¡¯s have put up the mark. If it¡¯s like this, we can aim with ease, even if it be ming arrows.¡±

    Eva looked afar.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see a thing.¡±

    The surrounding elvesughed. And while apologizing to Eva...

    ¡°If we don¡¯t use our night eyes, it¡¯ll be a problem to our lifestyles. Unlike the ns that left the forests, our legs and eyes and bows are our pride.¡±

    The dark elves dispersed, prepared ming arrows, and fired them. Eva ran off protected by them, as she witnessed an arrow pierce the roof of a carriage, setting it alight.

    The oil or something simr within caught light, burning up supplies.

    The elves immediately extinguished the me, and headed for a nearby forest, an arrow fired from apletely different ce into where they were before.

    In an instant, hundreds of arrows had been fired, showing the elves the difference in their supplies.

    ¡°How envious. They can keep firing those for so long. Even so close as we are, their aim ispletely off. They¡¯recking in skill.¡±

    Eva followed so as not to fall behind anyone.

    ¡°I had a bit of confidence in myself, but you¡¯ve exceeded that.¡±

    There, a dark elf woman near her spoke.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need it. Just do your best to be liked by that man. If you do, the chief said it would be linked to a rise in our status.¡±

    It seems the reason the elves helped Eva wasn¡¯t just because she was of the Nihil. Eva smiled having attained such determinedrades.

    ¡°Just leave it to me. Even like this, I¡¯ve a beautiful voice. I¡¯ll use songs to grab Lyle¡¯s heart through the ear. More importantly, it seems the horses areing.¡±

    Looking behind, the knights were riding horses wavingnterns around, and inspecting the environment. But the dark elves shot arrows as they ran.

    ¡°No problem. And we¡¯re just about to enter a forest. If we get that far, the horses are just another target.¡±

    The knight dropped the arrow-piercedntern, and a different arrow hit his horse, causing it to rear and throw him off.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°This much is only natural. Look, we¡¯re entering the forest. Stay close.¡±

    Surrounded by dark elves, Eva entered the forest.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... A vige near Beim.

    As the adventurers and soldiers wouldn¡¯te out of Beim, a Bar had led his own hundred and fifty troops towards it. And now he was crumbling at the knees.

    No, one hundred and fifty was a story of a few moments prior. Around the Bar, there were only a few knights and soldiers remaining. A small girl sat atop the roof of the carriage he had brought.

    And arge woman stood on the ground... with only two, they had annihted the Bar¡¯s unit bare-handed.

    Therge woman hit her right hand¡¯s fist against her left palm.

    ¡°No resistance at all. When you had us surrounded, that¡¯s the best you can do?¡±

    Surrounding them with spears, and with the support of archers, the Bar¡¯s soldiers had lost to just two women. What¡¯s more, one was a little girl.

    ¡°What... what are you people!¡±

    Even if they were close to Beim, that was looking at Beim¡¯s territory as a whole. When the little girl jumped down from the carriage, shended before the Bar¡¯s eyes.

    But as she did, the surrounding knights and soldiers were blown off their feet.

    Blown away, and as they rolled along the ground, they stopped moving. On that moon-lit night, the Bar thought he was seeing a dream. He fell onto the ground, and looked up at the girl with the full moon at her back.

    ¡°Sorry, but you all rampaged however you liked, and you don¡¯t need anyone to hold back, right? You came all the way here just to fight... you¡¯re already resolved for death, right?¡±

    Seeing something sharpe out of the girl¡¯s right hand, when she swung it, the Bar¡¯s line of visio took a sudden turn. And when he saw his own body copse limp, his vision grew dark...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Once the fighting was over, May looked at the vige chief who approached.

    It seems he was formerly an adventurer, buttely he had gained flesh around the stomach, and perhaps he could no longer wear his old armor, as he came with his weapons alone.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re adventurers, right? The way you fight... you¡¯ve got considerable skill. I beg of you! Protect our vige!¡±

    In regards to the chief¡¯s pleas, May shrugged her shoulders. Marina didn¡¯t have any intent to do the negotiations from the start.

    (Though Marina should be more suited to this sort of thing than me.)

    ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re mistaken. We¡¯re members of Lyle¡¯s party... former party members, I guess. We¡¯ve been driven out by the Guild, and we just happened to pass by. But we do have business elsewhere, so we must be on our way.¡±

    The man knew of Lyle¡¯s name, and knew the fact he had been driven out, so he dropped his shoulders.

    ¡°I-I see. When ites to Lyle, he¡¯s the guy from Redant Fortress... yeah, I don¡¯t have the money to hire such an amazing adventurer. But why did you save us?¡±

    May folded her arms.

    ¡°Because we couldn¡¯t leave you be. But we can¡¯t protect you forever. So you¡¯re going to run. Bahnseim is raising ruckus all over the ce, and most of the attacked viges have beenpletely annihted.¡±

    After May said that, Marina apanied her out of the vige.

    And far enough away from the vigers, May took on her quilin form and raced across the sky. Marina rode on her back looking down at the ground.

    ¡°... That boy really is thorough. If the folks we saved make their way to Beim, the rumors will definitely spread. Beim... no, the Guild and Merchants will definitely see hell.¡±

    May marveled at those actions of humanity.

    ¡°That¡¯s how Lyle does things. Humans... really are scary.¡±

    Saying that, May searched for another vige under attack. May and Marina were going around saving viges being attacked by small-scale forces. Mainly to have their residents flee to Beim and spread the rumors...

 Volume 15 - 10: The Worst Man

    The Worst Man

    ... The number of refugees flowing into Beim grew by the day.

    Today once more, a party made its way to the strict and sturdy gate to seek help. Seeing that, a young adventurer on guard duty clenched his fist.

    ¡°Why did we abandon them!? If we went out, those Bahnseimian Cowards wouldn¡¯t have been able to do as they pleased in Beim!¡±

    While he was right, he was just as wrong.

    It¡¯s true there were loads of skilled adventurers in Beim. Comparing them one at a time, a majority of them of them possessed abilities exceeding the average soldier. But the adventurers who had never experienced the ce called the battlefield couldn¡¯t understand it.

    The one on duty with the youngd was a forty-year-old adventurer considering his retirement. He was an adventurer without anything particrly special about him, but he had packed in various sorts of experiences.

    He had stepped onto the battlefield out of a want for money, and had seen how things went there. He was told to lead some young adventurers, and the Guild had given him the role of getting a few parties together. But from that man¡¯s eyes, the young adventurers around wereplete amateurs.

    They had taken on monsters in the Labyrinth. They had taken up requests and gone out to y monsters. With only that level of experience, they truly couldn¡¯t understand a battlefield.

    It was hard when both sides had even a thousand, so when it came to a war with scale exceeding a hundred thousand... the man looked at the young adventurers.

    ¡°What wille of dispersing our war potential? How many people do you n on taking to save them?¡±

    The young adventurer spoke.

    ¡°That goes without saying. As long as there¡¯s a hundred, we¡¯ll be able to do it. To save the viges, and turn back those Bahnseim dogs!¡±

    From the vigers that had taken refuge in the city, they had learned the piging forces acted in units of a few hundreds. On the words of the young adventurer who had just heard that, the man shook his head.

    ¡°... If you go out with those numbers, you¡¯ll just be surrounded by double that, and beaten to the ground.¡±

    Bahnseim had greater numbers from the start. And their side had mercenaries knowledgeable on the terrain of Beim. If you thought about it normally, Beim was cornered.

    But there were many among the adventurers who didn¡¯t understand that. It was as if they couldn¡¯t grasp that not against monsters, they were fighting against the same humans.

    No, the scale was sorge, they couldn¡¯t fully process it.

    ¡°We fought our way to the twentieth floor and survived it all! Our ability is enough to take us all the way to the thirtieth. There¡¯s no way we¡¯d lose so easily.¡±

    Seeing the young adventurer¡¯s overflowing confidence, the man touched the iron helmet over her head, and pulled it down to cover his eyes.

    ¡°... Do you guys know who¡¯s in charge here?¡±

    There, the adventurers looked at the man.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re telling us to do what you say? Sorry, but no matter what an unskilled adventurer says, we won¡¯t...¡±

    Before the young adventurers looking down on him, the man spoke.

    ¡°Wrong. I mean the guy in charge of this ce. The guy above the guy above me. The one responsible for this gate.¡±

    As the adventurers made faces that showed they didn¡¯t understand his meaning, the man confirmed his suspicions as he resolved himself...

    (Do you think we have a guy up there who¡¯s carried out war on this scale? When our enemy¡¯s one that wars for breakfast lunch and dinner?)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Beim¡¯s center.

    In that ce where the merchants and Guild executives would gather,ints of the vigers who¡¯d taken shelter came in every day.

    Demands to put out money for the viges that met damages were of the better sort. The more troublesome ones were the ims that they were the victims, and should thus be treated better.

    They booked out most of the inns, but no matter how many rooms they prepared it wasn¡¯t enough. If they stuffed people into unused buildings, theints flooded in. Within that terrible situation, the most troublesome thing of all was...

    ¡®Why was Lyle exiled?¡¯

    Or so they protested. That he defended against arge army of monsters and pulled off what was being referred to as the miracle of Redant; it was all recent events, and fresh in the peoples¡¯ memory.

    Now Redant Fortress was so easily slipped through, and voices for them to take responsibility for these casualties piled up by the day.

    The meeting room... there, they should have been carrying out discussion on how to deal with things henceforth.

    But the reality:

    ¡°It isn¡¯t my responsibility! You were the ones who agreed to his exile verdict!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s true the South Branch forced it through!¡±

    ¡°And the mercenaries of the South Branch even took the initiative to invite Bahnseim in! I won¡¯t let you say you have no responsibility in this!¡±

    The South Branch executive was being condemned by the other executives and merchants in attendance. If they heard the ones guiding Bahnseim were mostly mercenaries of the South Branch, anyone would want to shout at him.

    And day after day, these meetings would never get on track.

    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time for such things! We need to think up how to deal with Bahnseim at once!¡±

    ¡°The refugees who entered the city are going to raise a rebellion before they even get here. So we have a need for someone to take responsibility for it!¡±

    ¡°I heard they¡¯re piging around. Why not sent ten to twenty thousand out for relief?¡±

    ¡°Who will lead them? And Bahnseim¡¯s army has already reassembled, and begun its march on the city.¡±

    As their meetings didn¡¯t go anywhere, their response was dyed. In order to protect their trade enterprises in the city of Beim, the merchants didn¡¯t want to send soldiers out.

    The Guild had its face, so it wanted to send out adventurers to assist the residents of Beim¡¯s territory.

    Opinions were divided, and at the end of every meeting, the same line woulde out...

    ¡°... Why don¡¯t we send an envoy to South Beim? If we use sea routes, Bahnseim won¡¯t be able to do anything about it.¡±

    Voices to seek out Lyle¡¯s aid were rising and when their own positions finally began to feel dubious, it flowed towards seeking help from South Beim... from Lyle.

    But anyone in Beim understood. They were the ones who exiled the boy, and from the eyes of a third party, Lyle waspletely the victim.

    The merchants starting up new enterprises in South Beim had been exiled from the city themselves. Just by asking for help, would help reallye?

    And the most important thing was...

    ¡°Even if we seek their help, South Beim doesn¡¯t have that amount of troops. And what will they demand in exchange?¡±

    The one who watched this repeat every meeting was the East Branch¡¯s executive¡¯s guard Tahnia. The head of the East Branch... Tahnia¡¯s superior spoke.

    ¡°This situation is dangerous to South Beim as well, so there is a possibility they will cooperate. No, perhaps I should say there was one. Now that we¡¯vee so far, they won¡¯t make it in time.¡±

    Tahnia to her superior.

    ¡°Is it no good to give him reinstatement and favorable treatment from the guild alongside an adequate reward?¡±

    The superiorughed a bit.

    ¡°Will that man move for something like that? Tahnia, what does the Tanya who manned the receptions desk think?¡±

    Tahnia thought a bit before shaking her head. Her silky ck hair that extended to her shoulders swayed.

    ¡°... It¡¯s not happening. No matter what you present to him, I can¡¯t say for sure that Lyle will save Beim.¡±

    Her superior nodded. To such a meeting room, a notice came in. A Guild personnel out of breath violently threw open the door.

    ¡°With an army of approximately ten thousand, South Beim has crushed the forces plundering Beim¡¯s southern regions!¡±

    It was better news than Beim could have wished for...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Breid was irritated with the attacks that came every single day.

    When night came, he would suddenly hear loud noises. The neighs of horses, and the shing of metal. The toll of the bell. On top of that, with the attacks under the cover of knight, they were facing a shortage of supplies.

    It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t have enough to get through the journey. Looking at it as a whole, it was a trivial matter. But the soldiers¡¯ exhaustion was umting by the day.

    The Bar was on horseback, lined nearby Breid. Breid sent a nce towards him.

    ¡°Is Lyle¡¯s party really unprepared for this?¡±

    To his voice lightly mingled with uncertainty, the Bar answered boldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the opposite. Before these numbers, without any proper methods to choose, he can only carry out this sporadic harassment. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll face casualty if you lower your guard, but it doesn¡¯t sway the oue of your inevitable victory. They just don¡¯t have any other means. If they did, they¡¯d have attacked us a long time ago.¡±

    Breid thought.

    (It¡¯s true there¡¯s a sort of sense to his words. If they could attack, then they haven¡¯t. And they¡¯re only going to the level of harassment.)

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll increase the number on watch during the night.¡±

    Raising the night watch even further was Breid¡¯s countermeasure for Lyle¡¯s harassment...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Night.

    Seeing the increase in guards, Eva thought a bit.

    The elves around her... the harassment squad awaited her orders. The dark elf woman called over.

    ¡°Now then, what shall we do, princess?¡±

    Eva was surprised.

    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s with princess?¡±

    ¡°Of the Nihil trive. And our shining star of hope. Being a princess isn¡¯t so bad, right?¡±

    Eva thought that was a little off, as she stuck out her chest, and put a hand on therge breasts that came out with it.

    ¡°Stop it with princess. Right, let¡¯s go with songstress. Best songstress in the world.¡±

    She had intended it as a joke, but the dark elves all at once...

    ¡°Understood, songstress.¡±

    ¡°Songstress, huh. You sure are grandiose, songstress.¡±

    ¡°Well, ¡®s long as you¡¯re an elf, perhaps that¡¯s the better one, songstress.¡±

    Before the elves who earnestly tried to make songstress a thing, Eva shook her head. Her expression was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That one was a joke, so stop it there. That was my bad.¡±

    There, the dark elf woman spoke to her.

    ¡°Now then, what shall we do today, songstress? Make a loud voice or sound with your Skill? Or perhaps an assault with arrows?¡±

    Seeing that the songstress wasn¡¯t going anywhere, Eva lowered her shoulders. She spoke to the dark elves.

    ¡°... With the enemy numbers, that¡¯s enough for today. I think we¡¯ve harassed them plenty. Let¡¯s proceed ahead, and get some rest.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Lyle did say to make some moderate space at times to make them feel safe. It seems that way is more effective.¡±

    Eva¡¯s squad¡¯s harassment was gradually exhausting Bahnseim¡¯s army...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    As wey in wait for Bahnseim¡¯s army, preparations were underway while we held a meeting with the forces that joined us.

    The forces that joined us were the main body from the alliance. A portion of them didn¡¯t know of Bahnseim¡¯s movements, so they wouldn¡¯t part with valuable war potential.

    However, as Bahnseim was setting Beim alone as its target, the forces that were sent were able to quickly arrive be sea. Mainly due to the hard work of the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s and other merchants¡¯ ships.

    Letting her silver hair sway as she approached me was ck-d Gracia-san. No, Gracia. She was making a bit of a stern expression, but once I directed a smile, her pale skin was flushed.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy we could meet, Gracia.¡±

    I spread out my arms, and embraced Gracia once she had nervously made her way towards me. It was to indicate my existence and standing to those around. Something extremely favorable for me.

    But Baldoir who¡¯d met up with us recently opened his eyes wide. Beside him- while he wasn¡¯t assigned to educating him- Maksim-san exined various things.

    ¡°Maksim-dono, just how many women has Lyle-sama enclosed in his camp!?¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Baldoir-dono. He hasn¡¯t enclosed them. They¡¯ve enclosed him. Make sure not to be rude. Of all else, she¡¯s putting out a considerable number of troops. Her country is lending out ten thousand, the same level as Elza-sama of Rusworth. ¡±

    Within the alliance, the ones giving out ten thousand were Galleria and Rusworth. Zayin was lending eight thousand, while Lorphys lent six thousand. While their scale was the smallest, that was because they couldn¡¯t find the personnel to spare for it.

    An army of thirty four thousand had amassed in South Beim.

    For Cartaffs¡¯ soldiers, even if I had just made use of them, nine thousand were fit to move. That forty three thousand on top of my own forces and South Beim... we were in a state where we could move around forty five thousand.

    While I was only holding Gracia-san lightly, therge sensation of her chest was...

    ¡ºLyle, getting a big head won¡¯t set a good example to follow. Keep it together. If you aren¡¯t yet used to women, then just put in a quick word to Miranda, and she¡¯ll take your virginity away at once...¡»

    Milleia-san pretended to give advice as she strongly advocated for Miranda. But the Fifth¡¯s opinion was different.

    ¡ºOkay, let¡¯s ignore her. Settle on Novem or Aria. Those two won¡¯t light a spark for their surroundings, so they¡¯re rtively safe.¡»

    The one who opposed that opinion was the Third.

    ¡ºWhoa, it would be troublesome if you forgot my number one ra-chan. Aria-chan isn¡¯t bad, but her personality can¡¯t lie. It¡¯s a given that the information will leak from her... here, you should settle for ra-chan or Novem-chan!¡»

    But the Seventh wrung out his voice.

    ¡ºYou fools. This is all linked to the vital issue of legal wife! Lyle take some measures with Ludmi or Lianne.¡»

    Just what is this. Their opinions don¡¯t align at all. The early days were the same, but the opinions in the Jewel never coincided.

    I separated from Gracia, and spoke as her face reddened.

    ¡°Please lend a hand to me again, Gracia.¡±

    There, mindful of surrounding eyes, Gracia stroked her hair.

    ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll swing my spear for your sake. T-that¡¯s... as your woman, it¡¯s my...¡±

    Once she had said that much Elza hastily burst onto the scene. In contrast to Gracia, she wore white clothing. And her light-blue hair granted a cold impression around.

    I offered Gracia my thanks before turning to Elza.

    ¡°I was waiting for you, Elza.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes! I wanted toe in a hurry, but my retainers wouldn¡¯t allow it. However, now that I¡¯m here, you can be relieved.¡±

    When she opened her arms and hugged me, Baldoir spoke up again.

    ¡°... Lyle-sama, I¡¯d like to think not, but could it be...¡±

    Maksim-san let out a dryugh.

    ¡°How about it. Isn¡¯t he amazing? ... It¡¯s our saving grace there are so many female rulers in our time. Lyle-dono is amazing. He can take down whatever prey he aims at without fail. I¡¯m worried for Adele-sama, so I never let them stay alone in the same room, mind you.¡±

    Baldoir looked seriously into Maksim-san¡¯s face.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be that Lorphys and Zayin are...!¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately...¡±

    When Maksim-san said unfortunately, Baldoir looked relieved. However Maksim-san¡¯s further words made him hold his head.

    ¡°... Zayin is a work in progress, rather even I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen there. By rumor, it seems he has rtions with the current and previous generation of Holy Maidens. And Lorphys¡¯ royal princess was refused by Novem-dono. Isn¡¯t that nice? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s all this about precepts, but it seems all the ones but Lorphys have cleared the conditions.¡±

    Baldoir muttered.

    ¡°... The Walt House family precepts, is it? Certainly, as long as they¡¯ve cleared them all, and Novem-dono of the Forxuz House recognizes that, there shouldn¡¯t be any doubt about it But there¡¯s definitely going to be a problem with session... just like in the generation before the one before mine... father, what shall I do....¡±

    Why is it... it¡¯s starting to be intriguing to observe Baldoir¡¯s reactions. Should I just introduce him a few as well? Or so I began to think.

 Volume 15 - 11: Dead Men

    Dead Men

    ... While avoiding the maintained roads, Breid managed to march his army all the way to the destination point.

    But when he finally thought he was growing closer to South Beim, what he saw was more than forty thousand enemies ready and waiting.

    The battleground was set for noon, and the elites and soldiers scraped up from the feudal lords were in the midst of total exhaustion. By the daily attacks and loud noises, they weren¡¯t able to get any satisfactory rest. Their horses had been set free, so to carry their supplies, they had to put humans on the job, causing even greater exhaustion.

    Within that situation, Breid looked around himself. The two Bars who had approached him at Redant Fortress... and the knights they got to follow them. Before he had realized it, they had stuck on a reason, and withdrawn from the force, unit and all.

    The worst of it was that they had taken off with valuable supplies. Arrows on top of spare equipment. But still, it wasn¡¯t to a level where they were incapable of battle. More than that, Breid had enough power to overturn this numerical disadvantage.

    For these soldiers he brought along were the elites who had sworn absolute loyalty to Celes. These men would easily throw down their lives for her sake.

    With a numerical difference of this level, and even this great disadvantage, they had enough perseverance to easily break through. However, there was something Breid couldn¡¯t forgive.

    That ascending the incline, on the defenses above solidified like a fortress, stood Lyle looking down over them in blue and white armor.

    ¡°... So you set this up! You tricked me... you!!¡±

    Breid¡¯s anger was immense. More than that the Bars had betrayed him, he couldn¡¯t forgive that he was dancing on the palm of Lyle¡¯s hand. The reason being that to Breid, Lyle was his detested idol of loathing itself.

    Just the thought he was from a Count House made him detestable. What¡¯s more, hearing he was a driven-out ipetent, he ridiculed him within. But he had defeated a Gryphon, and acted as if he had no interest in that achievement. He had conceded the merits Breid was dying to get his hands on.

    It felt as if he was just being tossed the leftovers... no, it was fact that Breid had gotten his current status by chance. By chance, he had stabbed the knight Celes failed to kill from behind.

    His ck armor was the armor that knight wore over his body. That gant knight who swung about his spear on his horse... the knight Breid aspired to be. Out of a desire to be closer to that knight, he had fixed up the armor and draped it over himself.

    Wearing that armor with a contrastive coloration to Lyle¡¯s, Breid extended a hand to the hilt of his sword. He was tired, but with the enemy before his eyes, his fighting spirit didn¡¯t fall short from that of the throw-away elites.

    ¡°You ipetent washout!! Captain of the royal guard... Breid Vamper will teach you what it means to be a true knight! Attckkkk!!¡±

    There was no such thing as a n. Breid chose to simply charge at the enemy before his eyes. But that itself was the fighting style with the highest possible rate of sess at these elites¡¯ disposal.

    ¡°Chaaaaarrrggeee!!¡±

    Everyone reached for the medicine concealed in their pouches... opening the lid, they all chewed up and swallowed the solid masses within...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    At the defensive lines we prepared for emergency¡¯s sake, our arrows bows and magic were ovee by the soldiers, who sessfully breached the first wall.

    The scene of over thirty thousand attacking was quite a masterpiece, but now wasn¡¯t the time for that. I looked upon it as I mutter.

    ¡°What... just what¡¯s going on with them!?¡±

    The soldiers who joyfully leapt in front of the loaded guns. Using those soldiers as shields, the ones in the back pushed their way to the wall, and stuck themselves to it. Pierced with spears or cut with swords, it looked as if the only thing on their minds was to breach this wall.

    Not dying so easily even with fatal wounds, they gripped the soldiers on our side, making an opening for their allies. They broke into a fighting style that easily sacrificed theirrades.

    I couldn¡¯t call their perseverance anything but abnormal.

    ¡°... Do they know no fear?¡±

    The unit stationed at the front was attacked by the enemies that breached the wall bloodstained as they were. What¡¯s more, they were allughing as they fought.

    From the Jewel, the Fifth clicked his tongue.

    ¡ºChe... Lyle, have the forces step back. This is worse than I thought.¡»

    They were more dangerous than the Fifth had anticipated. I had the forces retreat. To create an opening for that, I sent those two out.

    ¡°Have Gracia and Elza step out. Don¡¯t let the soldiers get close by any means! Just blow them away!¡±

    Originally, I nned to have those twoe out when the enemy had been stalled at the wall, but I instead, we were going to make some time for the front force to retreat.

    Riding their horses, they lead their own battalions at their nks to provide relief to our allies. When they fired their magic at the enemy, soldiers were sent flying through the air.

    But an enemy that wouldn¡¯t stop even upon witnessing that scene. They were deploying a Shield through magic to keep casualties down, but they didn¡¯t show any fear to the magics that easily burst through it.

    Soldiers burned through by Gracia¡¯s pale mes. Jumping over the opened gap, the others let their bodies be d in mes as they pressed on.

    The enemy soldiers frozen by Elza¡¯s ice... the soldiers pressing behind paid them no mind as they shattered them underfoot.

    Just press forward... just kill the enemy before your eyes... before the enemy force with that mindset, I clenched my fist.

    They were supposed to be exhausted, yet this force that wouldn¡¯t stop their assault evene night. Normally, we were supposed to have an overwhelming advantage, but we were being psychologically cornered.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    While the front line was still fighting, I stepped back a bit, and gathered all the main members.

    Within the tent, I sought the opinions of those who had actually witnessed the force of our foe.

    ¡°Even with our greater numbers, we¡¯re being pushed back. The enemy¡¯s casualties are greater than ours. But we¡¯re losing psychologically. I want to do something about it.¡±

    Hearing that from me, Maksim-san folded his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯ve shed with the enemy soldiers a few times. But those really are dead men. For an army asrge as thirty thousand to attack resolved for death... it may overturn our numerical and terrain advantage. The enemy casualties haven¡¯t reached ten thousand yet, and even if it does, their hearts won¡¯t fold. If we put out any more casualty before that...¡±

    Our hearts would be the first to break, though Maksim-san didn¡¯t say it through to the end. Everyone who¡¯d been out on the battlefield understood it. I had prepared thinking they were an army with the power to ovee, but I never thought they would be that abnormal.

    No, if it was mere abnormality, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but all their soldiers were undoubtedly elites with a certain level of ability.

    Having defeated many enemies, Gracia made an unmerry expression.

    ¡°Are all Bahnseim¡¯s soldiers something like that? That¡¯s in bizarre. Without even thinking of the deaths they suffer, for them to simply press forward...¡±

    Elza shared her opinion.

    ¡°I can understand when someone knows this is where they will die. But it truly is abnormal to be able to aplish it with those numbers. Celes, you called her? She really is dangerous.¡±

    I tried thinking over what Celes had done to those elites. It¡¯s true dead men were a threat. But I couldn¡¯t understand how it brought about such an aptitude to break through.

    There, Monica entered the tent.

    ¡°Pardon me. Chicken dickwad, there is something I need to inform you of.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    I looked at Monica. She straightened her back, and spoke without any of her usual jokes.

    ¡°... About the soldiers on Bahnseim¡¯s side, it has been determined they have ingested a sort of drug. Result of analysis shows it is something that puts them into an excited state. Magic analysis is out of my expertise, but ording to Professor Damien there is a possibility it¡¯s bestowing them a pseudo-Skill effect.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes opened wide. Even in Beim, I¡¯d never heard such a medicine existed. And if such a convenient drug existed, every country out there would be seeking it out.

    But Monica spoke.

    ¡°At the same time, its design has a toxic nature. It is thinkable that they aren¡¯t disying more than ten to twenty percent of the Skill, yet after use their bodies won¡¯t be able to adapt to it, and will perish as a result. There is a high probability monster materials are being used as ingredients.

    I¡¯ve heard of monster materials being used in medicine before. But by Monica¡¯s tone, they were using things not meant for medicinal purposes, and conducting war by shortening lifespans.

    I witnessed Novem¡¯s expression warp as she grit her teeth.

    ¡°... How long until they die? A day or two?¡±

    Monica shook her head.

    ¡°No, at the very least, it will take three months. Soldiers set to die is exactly what they are.¡±

    From the Jewel, I heard the Third and Seventh¡¯s voices.

    ¡º... She¡¯s really done it. Who the hell goes that far? Her elites were to be thrown away.¡»

    ¡ºTo n to kill off thirty thousand of your soldiers from the start...¡»

    The Third¡¯s voice was lower than usual, and scary. The Fifth seemed to be thinking over something as he spoke to me.

    ¡ºLyle, make a bit of time. It¡¯ll end at once.¡»

    Milleia-san raised a surprised voice.

    ¡ºFather!¡»

    The Fifth spoke.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t stop me. Now is the right time... it seems a meaning hase to my way of life.¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... A ship from Beim arrived at South Beim.

    It was a ship managed by the Tr¨¥s House, and the ones aboard were Rnd and Gina. Those two that brought a Guild executive from Beim hade to seek reinforcements from South Beim.

    In the Tr¨¥s Manor prepared in South Beim, Fidel and Vera were carrying out negotiations with the three.

    They sat across a table, each side seated. Rnd and Gina were lowering their eyes, while the executive frantically exined the present situation.

    ¡°Fidel-dono, Please rescue Beim from its current predicament. That lovelydy said she was Lyle-dono¡¯s lover, did she not? This is a chance for the Tr¨¥s House to return to Beim!¡±

    The other party promised reinstatement as an adventurer, preferential treatment, and a great sum of money if Lyle came to offer relief to Beim. At the same time, they said they would revoke the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s exile sentence from the city.

    Vera stayed silent. But Fidel was different. He dealt with them smiling.

    ¡°That sounds nice. If we return to Beim, we won¡¯t even beparable to what we were before, but we¡¯ll have a more stable stronghold than what we have here. It will be easier to do business.¡±

    Seeing Fidel smile, the executive smiled in kind. But Fidel¡¯s face turned serious.

    ¡°... But just returning the status I lost in Beim holds no meaning. The merchants I¡¯ve dealt with over my long years, and the customers have already moved far away. You say you can bring everything back to how it once was?¡±

    ¡°T-that would be difficult. But we will put the utmost effort towards¨C¡±

    ¡°¡ªIt goes well without saying you¡¯ll be applying yourselves. And so? Did you n to be evaluated on such an obvious fact?¡±

    As he troubled the other party, Vera looked at Gina and Rnd and opened her mouth.

    ¡°... I heard rumor at the harbor. You¡¯ve both been abused quite well by your surroundings. What were you trying to do by making the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s scale average even in Beim?¡±

    Gina in regards to her.

    ¡°Do you want to be number one that badly!? I didn¡¯t want to marry someone I didn¡¯t even love to maintain that! I just wanted to live with Rnd in a house that fit his stature!¡±

    Vera replied.

    ¡°Can you really say those words to the ones working under you? You¡¯re already in a position where you have to protect the ones working for your House!¡±

    ¡°C-could the two of you put that on hold?¡±

    The executive soothed Gina, and spoke to Fidel once more.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any more time. I would like to call Lyle-dono back. Beim is in need of his power.¡±

    Fidel ced both elbows on the table, and folded his arms to conceal his mouth.

    ¡°... Sorry, that¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Fidel-sama!¡±

    Rnd stood forcefully. Are you fine with your homnd of Beim engulfed in mes? Or his eyes seemed to chastise. But he had enough rationality not to put that to words.

    Fidel held in augh.

    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t have the right to decide. This isn¡¯t Beim. Everything is managed by that brat here. And his current representative is...¡±

    ¡°... Pardon my interruption.¡±

    With her pink hair fluttering, a woman surrounded by ck-haired maids opened the door, and entered the room. The woman stood before the three, and gave her greetings.

    ¡°The management of South Beim has been left to me; I am called Lianne. My surname... will eventually be Walt, so there is no use in saying it.¡±

    Fidel turned to the Guild executive.

    ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t follow the same rule as Beim. So no matter how hard you plead to me, it¡¯s impossible. But I¡¯ve prepared your opportunity. Why not try making your case here?¡±

    Fidel and Vera stood from their seats, while the maid-clothed Valkyries seated Lianne before the three visitors. Lianne leaned forward and smiled.

    ¡°We¡¯re wasting time, so let¡¯s get to it. Now then, just how much do you n on doing for us?¡±

    The executive, panicked as he was.

    ¡°A-as I¡¯ve just stated, Lyle-dono¡¯s reinstatement as an adventurer, and¨C¡±

    ¡°¡ªRejected. Why would we want adventurer status at this point? It¡¯s a problem thates even before negotiations. Now return at once, and tell them... to give us everything. Money and status, fame andnd and authority! Give us everything, and next time youe, have everyone here to kneel before Lyle Walt. Do you understand? Now off with you. We¡¯re not going to negotiate. Either ept our conditions, or reject them and perish. Choose whichever one you like. We¡¯re fine if Beim is destroyed. More so, it would be better for us if it did. I mean... you¡¯re the ones who drove him out in the first ce, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    While the executive attempted to say something, Rnd spoke to Lianne.

    ¡°We understand that. So Beim will promise the maximum reception and...¡±

    Lianne leaned her back into her chair.

    ¡°... If that¡¯s the maximum, then Beim isn¡¯t anything special. If you can¡¯t protect yourselves, then fall. You can¡¯t get by in the world so easily. The weak will copse. Underestimating the surroundings, failing to get their cooperation, and betraying your old allies, it¡¯s all your peoples¡¯ responsibility. And all is over once the responsible parties take responsibility.¡±

    Before Lianne¡¯s smile, the three abandoned hope of any further negotiations...

 Volume 15 - 12: Merciless Blade

    Merciless de

    ... Atop the wall enclosing Beim, there were soldiers firing arrows.

    But before Bahnseim¡¯s army that surrounded them on all sides but the port, even if they had the bows and guns, they couldn¡¯t get in any decent attacks.

    When it came to magic attacks, it felt like Beim was the one pushing. The skilled magicians among the adventurers shot off their prided magics one after the next. And Bahnseim could only endure, asionally sending magic counterattacks of their own.

    If things continued like this, would Bahnseim eventually be blown to magical bits? Beim¡¯s morale experienced a slight recovery.

    The leader of arge adventurer party takingmand at the scene fought boldly where Bahnseim¡¯s offense was the greatest.

    ¡°Let¡¯s show these dogs of Bahnseim! The monsters we take on every day are scarier than they!¡±

    That wasn¡¯t wrong. But it was a statement forgetting who they should fear more.

    As his party members shot one magic or arrow after the next, Bahnseim incurred. Deploying a Magic Shield, they were giving their utmost effort just to ward off the attacks... or so it seemed...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Headquarters of Bahnseim¡¯s Beim Invasion Force.

    In it, the generals gathered, hearing the explosions and feeling the shockwaves as they held their meeting.

    Not a single one of them stood fearful before Beim¡¯s intense assault. More than that, they even showed their leisure.

    The Supreme Commander opened his mouth.

    ¡°Now then, this Beim lot is showing its mettle, but I¡¯m sure we can go at it the usual way. Because if we just wait here, the enemy will exhaust themselves.¡±

    One of the generals spoke up.

    ¡°The boats are prepared to attack from the sea. They¡¯re plunderers that took a vige with a coast, and it will take a little time before they are used to it.¡±

    The Commander nodded.

    ¡°Let them get some firm training in. It¡¯s better than rushing and taking a tumble. Ourrger force need only put pressure on the enemy from here. Seeing us not crumbling no matter what they do, just how long will it take for Beim¡¯s heart to fold in...¡±

    A knight brigade chief reported the surrounding situation.

    ¡°Beim supposedly took in a considerable number of refugees from the surrounding towns and viges. I¡¯m sure they have enough food, but can they hold out with so many mouths to feed... and they¡¯ve never experienced a war of this scale before. They may be surprisingly fragile.¡±

    Beim had used its mercenaries to intervene in war for its own prosperity, but the city itself had never fallen into a position where it had to experience war firsthand. There weren¡¯t any leaders among them who¡¯d experienced battle on this scale, and Bahnseim¡¯s side was aware Beim had yet to think up any effective means.

    No, they could feel it in their bones.

    ¡°They should¡¯ve sought out a retired general, and invested their money into getting his teachings. I can¡¯t understand why Beim won¡¯t take such a simple measure.¡±

    The one to answer the Supreme Commander¡¯s question was a young general.

    ¡°Were they making light of it all? Even if they intervened in wars around, a majority of them were on a smaller scale. From what I¡¯ve heard of the piged viges, they¡¯re putting too much trust into the abilities of the adventurers. Do they think each one is a match for a thousand?¡±

    Adventurers who took on monsters... the people of Beim werergely mistaking their abilities. The merchants running businesses out of Beim were the same.

    One of the generalsughed.

    ¡°Match for a thousand, eh? ¡®Twas what I wanted to be when I was a weed. But reality ¡®sn¡¯t so sweet. There¡¯s not an ipetent here who¡¯d force the whole burden to a man with such skill to his de, Supreme Commander.¡±

    Battle reliant on a single exceptional, to say it the other way, as long as that one was lost, they would crumble too easily.

    If the adventurers were the strong of Beim, they need only wait for those adventurers¡¯ hearts to cave in. The Supreme Commander smiled lightly.

    ¡°That right. Well then, will Beim¡¯s heart fold first, or will the ns we prepared be pulled off first? Taking bets here, gentlemen.¡±

    The generals of Bahnseim raised bursts ofughter...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Late night.

    Stepping back a bit, Iy down gripping the Jewel. I had ate, wiped down my body, and when I entered the bed, I closed my eyes. We had taken measures in advance. May should be prepared as well. I felt the sensation of my mind entering the Jewel, and when I next opened my eyes, I was in the Jewel¡¯s round table room.

    The one waiting for me was the Fifth, who was sitting on the table. He was making a serious expression.

    ¡ºSo you¡¯vee. Follow me. I¡¯ll teach you my Skill, and hand you the weapon necessary for this situation. Take up my galient de. Bring an end to this detestable battle at once.¡»

    The Fifth¡¯s Skill Map... it was a Skill to grasp the surrounding terrain. I¡¯d given a bit of thought into why he came out with such a Skill.

    The First¡¯s enhancements. The Second¡¯s Skill to let others use your Skills. The Third¡¯s was for the psyche. The Fourth¡¯s for movement... and the Fifth gained the ability to grasp his surroundings.

    I thought the reason he needed ity in the situation at the time. Bandits were storming into the Walt House¡¯s territory and wreaking havoc at the time. Rather than the Sixth¡¯s Skill to search out enemy presences, the Fifth¡¯s needed his terrain understanding to set up defenses and predict enemy invasion routes.

    As he hopped down from the table, and headed off for his room, the Third and Seventh saw him off from their seats. When the Fifth sent them nces, they both nodded.

    But sitting in the Fifth¡¯s chair, Milleia-san didn¡¯t look fully satisfied. No, I¡¯m sure she understood. Insisting to give him a grand sendoff wasn¡¯t important in our current predicament. She stood.

    The Fifth looked at her.

    ¡ºMilleia... don¡¯t stop me anymore.¡»

    ¡ºI won¡¯t stop you. But won¡¯t you be lonely alone?¡»

    There, the Fifth shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡ºI¡¯m not alone. There¡¯s already someone waiting in my room.¡»

    Milleia-san shook her head, and muttered something like, ¡®there really is no helping you¡¯. As me and Milleia-san headed for the Fifth¡¯s room, I could hear the Seventh¡¯s voice.

    ¡º... Aunty.¡»

    To his worried eyes, Milleia-san smiled and waved.

    ¡ºNo need to worry, I won¡¯t get in his way anymore. And Brod-kun... that part of you hasn¡¯t changed either. Makes me remember the past.¡»

    Remember what? That was something only Milleia-san and the Seventh would understand. I rounded the doorway, and entered his memories.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Ashen clouds covered the sky, a battlefield where rain might fall at any moment.

    No, the battle was already over. There were corpses fallen around, and the bodies presumably from the Walt House were carefully being handled. In contrast, for the enemy fully armored self-proimed bandits- owing to the possibility there may be some ying dead- the Walt House soldiers were going around stabbing in their spears.

    But there were many tattered bodies around, enough that it even made me curious as to how they were killed. The Fifth looked at Fredricks, who was sitting in the chair taking a nce at the bandits.

    The surviving ones were stripped of their equipment and bound with rope. They were brought before Fredricks, where they cast their eyes down.

    ¡°... Fifth, are these people bandits?¡±

    The Fifthughed a bit.

    ¡ºSelf-proimed bandits. In truth, they were one of the Walt House¡¯s vassals, and the folks they let in from the territory they neighbored. They used the vassals as a bridge toy waste to my territory. And they only called themselves bandits whenever they were running amok. Well, lords are little different from bandits, is how the saying goes. You can see why. In the battle, the guys of Bahnseim piged their hearts out, right? That¡¯s something you can find anywhere. It¡¯s nothing rare.¡»

    When I made an unpleasant face, the Fifth and Milleia-sanughed. It didn¡¯t look like they were making fun of me, they were truly d. The Fifth nodded.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s how it should be. That feeling is important. Though I¡¯ve forgotten it.¡»

    ¡ºFather.¡»

    The surrounding scene began moving. One of the presented bandits was a tag-along of the noble boy who once made fun of Fredricks. He had grown into a young man, but now he was being presented to Fredricks as a bandit, kicked around by the surrounding soldiers.

    ¡ºB-bastards! Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get off lightly for doing this to me. We may have lost here, but once I return home...¡»

    I tilted my head.

    ¡°Home? He nned to return from that?¡±

    While I couldn¡¯t believe it, Milleia-san exined.

    ¡ºAt the time, the surrounding lords were conspiring. Though that was gone by the time we grew up. Based on how things went, we¡¯d have to take him to Centralle, and use him as a witness in the king¡¯s arbitration. No, as evidence I should say.¡»

    ¡°It was gone? The reason it didn¡¯t continue was...¡±

    The Fifth spoke in an emotionless voice.

    ¡ºBecause I thoroughly destroyed that rule. An outskirts-specific rule. You¡¯ll find it elsewhere, but to summarize, it was mediation. Between nobles, I¡¯ll add on. Those guys were treating it as some form of game.¡»

    I harbored some unpleasant feeling towards the bound young man that came out in the Fifth¡¯s memory. Milleia-san read my emotions, and nodded.

    ¡º... By Walt House¡¯s rule, all bandits were to be executed. Decapitated. The corpses hung up and made an example of.¡»

    A soldier carrying arge axe stepped out in front of the bandits. The young man gave a voice as if he couldn¡¯t tell what was going on.

    ¡ºS-stop! I won¡¯t crumble under your threats! If you do that, a war will break out with the Walt House!¡»

    The vassal nobles who piged with the young man were the same. Their expressions had changed from brazen to hurried.

    ¡ºPlease stop it! If you do it, there really won¡¯t be any going back... w-we swear never to do anything like this henceforth!¡»

    What an unsightly scene. I couldn¡¯t evenugh at it. But the Fifth wasughing a little.

    ¡ºTerrible right? That was the state at the time. Thinking the area¡¯s rule was absolute, they had done it believing there was no risk at all. There were various causes and factors, but mainly because there weren¡¯t any foreign threats at the time. If there were, it was at skirmish level. The Third had done too good a job in threatening that war-loving half-wit, it ushered in an extreme change of course for the country. These guys were bored, pretty much. They should¡¯ve just quieted down and focused on developing their territories.¡»

    Fredricks stood from his seat, and pulled the sword at his waist. There was a trigger-like thing on the hilt portion. Lines ran across the de, and that peculiar sword... the galient de showed off its form.

    ¡ºI can¡¯t hear a word you¡¯re saying. The ones here are bandits. I can¡¯t see anything else. You¡¯ll present your necks here. And also. I¡¯ll be crushing a vassaled house of mine. If they have aint, I¡¯m sure a certain someone¡¯s son will go crying to Centralle. That a father ying sham-bandit was in by his lord!¡»

    Fredricks used his sword. With a swipe to the side, its de moved like a living animal hunting out the heads of the vassal¡¯s knights and soldiers. Heads fell one after the next... The sword they turned red from the blood it took in went limp like a whip, before returning to the Fifth in its sword shape.

    The bound bodies of bandits around spurted blood as they fell. Seeing that scene, the young man burst out.

    ¡ºS-stop iiit!! You won¡¯t get your hands on any ransom! But with me, you can at least get a few hundred gold from...¡»

    The young man screamed, and while he was bound, he frantically writhed to flee. His own remaining soldiers were watching his pitiful plight. Fredricks held up his blood-reddened de as he stepped on the man¡¯s back to pin him to the ground. The galient de touched his neck.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t need something like that. How much money do you think it takes to set up a single vige?¡»

    ¡ºT-then I¡¯ll rebuild this vige! I¡¯ll make it how it was before! It was a small vige. It wasn¡¯t anything special, but my House will put out money to reconstruct it! Don¡¯t get so angry over a single small vige! O-or are you still angry about the past? Then I¡¯ll apologize. I¡¯ll give a formal apology! So sheath your sword!¡»

    A single small vige... its yearly tax yield wouldn¡¯t even reach a hundred gold coins. Even if you let it be, its poption would increase, and it would begin cultivating so it could support itself. To the young man, that¡¯s all a vige was, it seems. He had a different way of thought than the one fostered in the Walt House.

    Fredricks spoke.

    ¡ºI see. So you¡¯ll make this vige just as it was before.¡»

    ¡ºS-so you understand? Then...¡»

    ¡ºThen how does this sound. Without the slightest bit of difference, bring it all back. Revert the buildings and tools you burned, and bring all the vigers back to life. If you do, I don¡¯t need a ransom. I don¡¯t have any interest in the past. I¡¯ll send you back to your beloved home at once. Now have a go at it!¡»

    The young man opened his mouth in silence.

    ¡ºD-don¡¯t screw with me! There¡¯s no way I can...¡»

    His head flew through the air. The face of the young Fredricks who swore his revenge was terribly grim. Fredricks parted from the man before wiping off the blood stuck to his de. And he spoke without any interest.

    ¡ºKill them all. Make an example of their bodies. Skewer them and position them so his house will notice. If that leads them to invade, we¡¯ll retaliate.¡»

    He was indifferent. That he continued checking the mechanisms of his weapons, that rather than the ones he had killed, he was making sure it wasn¡¯t broken anywhere was because he truly was more interested in the sword. The soldiers with axes headed for the knights and soldiers calling themselves bandits, and I could hear screams.

    Milleia-san sounded a little tired.

    ¡ºBack then, father really was cruel.¡»

    The Fifth, quietly.

    ¡º... I couldn¡¯t think of any other means. No, I didn¡¯t want to think of them.¡»

    Within the scene, there was a group approaching Fredricks. The vigers.

    ¡º... Fredricks-sama.¡»

    In their hands, everyone held the weapons of the bandits. Old men, women children... in their eyes filled with hatred, they pleaded to Fredricks.

    ¡ºPlease let us kill them.¡»

    Hearing those words, Fredricks called out to the axe-wielding soldiers doing their duty.

    ¡ºYou can stop around there. Leave the rest for these ones. And we¡¯ll be hanging up all the bodies. Please think of what¡¯s toe when you kill them.¡»

    The vigers nodded, and with weapons in hand, they approached the soldiers. I could hear their voices ring out. It was something where just listening made me want to clench my eyes shut.

    I couldn¡¯t understand the reason the Fifth had shown me this scene. The Fifth folded his arms.

    ¡º... Truly, I shouldn¡¯t have done something like that. I do regret it. But the me of the time who¡¯d sworn vengeance thought that was the absolute right.¡»

    I to the Fifth.

    ¡°And it was wrong?¡±

    ¡ºWho knows? There¡¯s no way to find out, is there. They did thank me for it. I saw vigers regretting it as well. I can¡¯t tell you what would have been right. But this along I can say. Lyle, don¡¯t be like me. You can have a heart of vengeance. But don¡¯t carry out revenge like me. For me, the regret is the strongest part that remains. It was only sunny for the slightest sliver of it all.¡»

    There, the scenery changed. It was the Walt House¡¯s mansion.

    Urged on by the surroundings, Fredricks headed for a certain room.

    ¡ºFredricks-sama, quickly!¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a healthy baby boy!¡»

    ¡ºNow hurry!¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t drag your feet like that!¡»

    ¡ºI-I know. I get it already.¡»

    There were women withrge stomachs. They were the Fifth¡¯s mistresses, and around them were retainers looking after them

    ¡ºDon¡¯t run! I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t run like that! Fredricks-sama, please say something to everyone too! What would happen if they fell and were injured!? The wife and young master aren¡¯t going anywhere!¡»

    When I thought I heard a voice almost exactly like Baldoir¡¯s, I saw Fredricks being pushed on the back by his mistresses into a room.

    In it was a baby who¡¯d just been born. He was crying energetically, while the woman who was the legal wife embraced him with a smile.

    ¡ºDear, it¡¯s an energetic baby boy.¡»

    Perhaps happy she was able to safely give birth, the woman was tearing up. Looking at the baby, Fredricks looked as if he was trying to conceal his happiness.

    ¡ºI-I see. You did your best. G-good job...!¡»

    He reached out his hand, and the moment he tried to touch the boy. Fredricks pulled his hand back, and looked at his palm. The Fifth conveyed his sentiment at the time.

    ¡º... I didn¡¯t want to touch him with my bloodstained hands. I thought he would be tainted too. At that moment, I felt intense regret. Naturally enough, the ones I killed had families of their own. From the point of view of their families, I was their target of revenge. I wonder why it was... when I thought that, it felt as if I was going to break. It was something so obvious. I had enough reason to do it all, yet I wonder why.¡»

    Fredricks was crying.

    ¡ºDear?¡»

    ¡º... Good job. So get some good rest for now. I¡¯ll send a notice to your house. I¡¯ll go and give my thanks. I... have to go.¡»

    Wiping his tears, Fredricks left the room.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Within the Jewel. The Fifth¡¯s room of memories.

    What I saw there was the reason the Fifth couldn¡¯t be honest to his children. The room of memories took on the shape that left the strongest memories to him... it disyed the stable for his animals.

    The Fifth turned to me.

    ¡ºNow then, that¡¯s about all I can teach you. It¡¯s a bitte, but I get the feeling I could¡¯ve gotten away without showing you, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine.¡»

    ¡°Fifth.¡±

    At that moment, from the quilin¡¯s room in the deepest part of the stable, a fully-grown quilin emerged. Approaching the Fifth with swift steps, she nuzzled him.

    ¡°Fredricks!¡±

    ¡ºMay, huh. I caused you quite some trouble.¡»

    ¡°Of course not. I had lots of fun. Because I got to see Fredricks again.¡±

    Milleia-san looked at the Fifth with a bit of a conflicted expression. The Fifth looked at me and smiled.

    ¡ºMy final Skill is ¡¾Map Model¡¿. To put it simply, you can move the map form being centered on you to show any point you want. There¡¯s a limit to its scope, but it¡¯s quite convenient. You can seek out people who¡¯re hiding. And you can scope out good spots to hide too.¡»

    While fighting bandits and mercenaries, being attacked by his surroundings, I¡¯m sure this is the Skill the Fifth desired.

    But he let out a light sigh.

    ¡ºWell, what I really wanted to give you this time was this. Look.¡»

    Saying that, what he handed to me was a silver galient de. However, unlike the others, it felt as if the sword was a real live animal... and I got the feeling it was hungry.

    ¡ºPerhaps because of me. This one¡¯s considerably dangerous. Unlike the First¡¯s Giant Sword. Fiennes¡¯ Halberd is quite obedient. The Second¡¯s Bow reliably does its job. My dad¡¯s daggers... well, they¡¯re fitting of my dad. But this one¡¯s simply specialized to kill. It isn¡¯t the First¡¯s type of strength. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s most effective in group battles.¡»

    The eyes he looked at the sword with were a little conflicted. There were no mechanical gimmicks to the silver galient de. There were lines running across the metal, and when I gripped it, it let off a faint blue light. Blue lines ran across it like veins, informing me of its hunger.

    For some reason, that ominously shaped weapon looked like the sword of some demon from a fairy tale.

    ¡º... Lyle, you have to master it. It¡¯ll surely prove useful in times toe. But don¡¯t be obsessed with killing.¡»

    May spoke to the Fifth.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Lyle has me and everyone else with him.¡±

    Milleia-san also smiled.

    ¡ºRight. The current Lyle isn¡¯t alone. Father didn¡¯t let anyone get close to him.¡»

    The Fifth scratched his head, and hung his head.

    ¡º... Even when I knew I was wrong, I couldn¡¯t turn back. And while I couldn¡¯t find out what I should¡¯ve been doing, I had build up this stable. I¡¯m sure I was tired. I¡¯m sure I caused a lot of trouble. Milleia, to you as well.¡»

    Milleia-san gripped the hem of her skirt, and lifted it lightly to give a neat curtsey.

    ¡ºJust hearing an apology from father makes me d I became a guide. And Lyle.¡»

    When I turned to Milleia-san, she smiled and held out my hand. When I held out mine, she opened hers to show a blue Jewel.

    Septem-san.

    LYLE.

    And Milleia-san...

    ¡°This is the third...¡±

    When I lifted my face, Milleia-san smiled as she embraced me. Wrapping her hands around my back, she whispered into my ear.

    ¡ºOur ns have beenrgely thrown off. We were thrown around by LYLE-kun quite a bit. But perhaps that was for the best. As this Jewel¡¯s guide, I recognize you, Lyle. So ept yourst Skill.¡»

    As the Jewel absorbed into my body, the words floated in my head. But it was hazy, and I couldn¡¯t quite understand it. All I could tell was that my third stage Skill was quite unique. Just once... if I used it, it was the Skill that held thepensation of the Jewel losing its power.

    ¡°Milleia-san, could it be...¡±

    Milleia-san kissed my forehead. As her face grew close, I could tell from looking up close that she was holding back tears.

    ¡ºLyle, I leave Miranda and Shannon to you. Miranda has weaker parts to her than you think. And in contrast, Shannon has strong parts to her. So the two of them don¡¯t take the wrong path... so they don¡¯t turn out like me, you have to firmly hold their hands. At times, pamper them a bit.¡»

    The Fifth scratched his face with a finger. He was looking at May.

    ¡ºSorry. This is it for me. I have a lot of things I want to say, but... I¡¯ve only one request.¡»

    May looked at the Fifth.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡ºI leave Lyle to you. He¡¯s a descendent too good for me. At the start, he was unreliable, but now he¡¯s stronger than me. He¡¯s my... our pride.¡»

    I gripped the hilt of the galient de. My tears came out.

    ¡°Say something like that sooner. It¡¯s because you say it at a time like this that I¡¯m crying. I was going to see you off with a smile at the end...¡±

    Milleia-san wiped my tears with a finger.

    ¡ºCry from time to time. It¡¯s fine to show your weakness. Not to your surroundings, to Miranda and Shannon... and Novem and the others. They¡¯ll be surprisingly delighted. And this is a gift from me.¡»

    Saying that, Milleia-san touched the silver galient de. It felt as if she had put something into it, but I kept looking at her smile. I thought she had resembled Miranda, but as expected, she did have a trace of Shannon. No, the two of them had traces of her.

    I smiled at her words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it. It¡¯s a valuable female opinion.¡±

    ¡ºGood. If you can by cynical, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine. The Jewel is full of power. You have to learn to master it. I¡¯m sure you have enough power in you.¡»

    Milleia-san¡¯s words were as if the Jewel itself was cautioning me. I nodded and took her words to heart

    May looked at the Fifth.

    ¡°... Fredricks, I promise. I¡¯ll watch over Lyle. For your share as well. And I don¡¯t hate Lyle.¡±

    The Fifth smiled. And he started walking off, not towards the stable¡¯s insides, but towards the entrance. Milleia-san walked beside him.

    ¡ºFather, I¡¯ll apany you. And a final request from your daughter.¡»

    ¡ºW-what?¡»

    As he acted a little fearful, Milleia-san held out her hand.

    ¡ºWould you hold my hand?¡»

    The Fifth tilted his head as he held out his hand. Milleia-san grabbed it, and led him off. As they walked towards the stable¡¯s entrance, Milleia-san¡¯s figure grew younger, and in a bit of youthful voice...

    ¡ºdoing this had always been my dream.¡»

    The Fifth was awkward. And happy.

    ¡ºI wish I could¡¯ve granted it while we were alive. I¡¯m sorry... to all of you.¡»

    The Fifth¡¯s gaze turned from a young Milleia-san to face forwards. It made me curious, so I wanted to try looking out myself, as I walked forward.

    As me and May headed towards the entrance, outside we found five women... with young children around. The animals were waiting for the Fifth as well. They were all smiling.

    ¡°Fifth!¡±

    ¡°Fredricks!¡±

    The Fifth answered with a wave without turning around.

    ¡ºIdiot. There¡¯s no way I can turn around now. Like it¡¯ll be any fun watching someone like me cry. Do your best... the both of you.¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The round table room.

    My hand extended, I looked at the round table... the ce the Fifth once sat, and the galient de floating above it.

    May wasn¡¯t there. I¡¯m sure her mind was returned from the Jewel to her own body. And the de that floated there looked a little different from when the Fifth had handed it over. A little of its sinister feel remained, but its shape really did look just a little different.

    The one waiting for my return was the Seventh.

    Sitting in his chair, looking at the ceiling.

    ¡ºOnce upon a time. The woman I first fell for was my aunt... Milleia-san. Maybe that¡¯s why. Why I took up a gun in the first ce.¡»

    ¡°Seventh, I...¡±

    The Seventh stood, and headed off towards his room.

    ¡ºLyle, you were recognized by the Fifth, and by my aunt. Was I... recognized in the end or not... I wonder.¡»

    Once he had left, I was the only one remaining in the round table room.

    ¡°... fifth, Milleia-san, thank you.¡±

    Saying that, I wiped my tears on my sleeve. Every time the weapons within the room increased, the number of ancestors went down. Every time I got stronger, I grew lonelier.

    At the start, the Fifth gave off a cold impression, but I found outter what sort of person he was. He was awkward. Completely different from the image of him passed down. And he worked hard.

    And Milleia-san was... this and that, but to I whocked memories of my own mother, she was a mother-like person. Noisy, ying around with the Seventh, at times even surprising the ancestors.

    Once they were gone, the loneliness started to well up.

    ¡°Really... why is it. When I thought they were so noisy, why won¡¯t my tears stop...¡±

    It was terrible at the start. There were times they would insult me. There were times they would make fun of me. And yet, when everyone was gone, I grew lonely. I let my eyes take in the floating silver weapons before me, letting them rest on the galient de. When I reached out my arm, my hand touched the hilt.

    When I gripped it, I found it was less hungry than before. Perhaps that was because of Milleia-san.

    ¡°Please lend me your strength. Right now, I need your power.¡±

    Feeling a pulse from the sword, I returned my mind to the world of reality.

 Volume 15 - 13: The Demonâ€™s Medicine

    The Demon¡¯s Medicine

    When I opened my eyes, I saw light streaming in from the gaps in the tent.

    What I could hear from outside were the voices of our allies still fighting against the dead men of Bahnseim. All through the night.... When you think of how they¡¯d fought through it, you could only question their sanity.

    No, I doubt they were sane from the start. If this is what it meant to be charmed by Celes, then I really have no words other than madness.

    Raising my upper half, I covered my face with both hands.

    ¡°... Monica.¡±

    ¡°What could it be!¡±

    Entering my tent, Monica was carrying a bucket of hot water, with all the preparations to outfit me in order. Her face was red, and I¡¯d like to think it was just my imagination she looked excited.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get ready. Tell everyone to gather up... I¡¯m going out on the front lines.¡±

    Monica immediately went into preparations. Leaving the bucket on a nearby wooden crate, she got out the armor she had polished yesterday some time when I hadn¡¯t been looking.

    When I rose from the bed, I asked her for a report on the situation.

    ¡°How are we faring?¡±

    Monica prepared as she reported to me. There wasn¡¯t any time, so she continued her exnations without stopping her hands.

    ¡°At present, a change has yet toe to our position as superiors. But if things continue like this for a few days, it is thinkable that the situation will revers. Casualties have exceeded our predicted numbers. At this rate, a snag wille out in the n.¡±

    So it wasn¡¯t a situation where we could win without much input. Then I¡¯ve no choice but to move, and I had received the power to do it from the Fifth.

    Could it be that rather than epting his power, I¡¯d have liked to ept his advice surely means that I¡¯m weakening emotionally?

    Shaking my head, I let out a sigh.

    ¡°Is something the matter? Are you unsatisfied with this Monica? What a luxurious chicken you are. Just say it. I¡¯ll correct it at once, so out with it!¡±

    Seeing her so desperate, I smiled a bit.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just be as you are. You¡¯re the best.¡±

    There, Monica silently stared at me.

    ¡°... Please... please say it one more time! Like, it was a surprise attack, so I wasn¡¯t able to turn on the audio and visual recordings in time, so if possible, once more with that smile. No, I do have it stored, but I¡¯d like to preserve it in the highest resolution possible!¡±

    She was saying more iprehensible things, so I brought my hand to my chin in thought. In the end, I decided not to answer to her request.

    ¡°Sorry. I get the feeling it¡¯ll be more interesting if I don¡¯t say it, so I won¡¯t.¡±

    Monica bit down on her white apron regretfully.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how you n to toy with me! How unfortunate! Vexed as I am, don¡¯t make light of this Monica who can even enjoy this treatment from you! Now toy with my affections more!¡±

    As always, her high specs didn¡¯t alter her unfortunate parts. The same Monica as ever.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I outfitted myself in the early morning, and stepped onto the battlefield. Today, May said she wanted me to ride her quilin form, so I equipped a harness, and mounted her.

    Around, Maksim-san, Aria, Miranda, Gracia, Elza, Marina-san... as logistic support, Novem, Eva, ra and Baldoir were stationed in the back. After the attack, Novem¡¯s group was to counteract magic, and to provide ranged support.

    Before the hurriedly constructed gate, we waited for the moment we were fully prepared to attack. Maksim-san rode his horse to my side.

    ¡°Lyle-dono, today I¡¯vee with a personal request.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have said it at the meeting?¡±

    Maksim-san¡¯s face was serious. And he spoke inly.

    ¡°In the past, I had a rival with whom Ipeted in skill. I fought him countless times, and I¡¯ve more losses to count than wins. He wore ck armor over his body, and his skill with a spear on horseback was splendid. That unity of rider and horse type deal. There¡¯s a man who¡¯s killed my friend, and has taken his armor for his own.¡±

    I looked forward.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard. Breid Vamper... an acquaintance of mine. A bit, no... he had a considerably strong lust for status.¡±

    Maksim-san fiddled with the positioning of his forehead protector.

    ¡°Could you concede him to me? Of course, I don¡¯t mind if that¡¯s after you determining it¡¯s possible for me. If I cannot aplish it, I can only give up.¡±

    The knights right in front of the gate fired their magic at once to blow enemy soldiers away. The impact rang out all the way here, and I could see a dust cloud rising on the other side.

    The sound of guns and arrows wouldn¡¯t end as the gs waved violently.

    ¡°Based on the situation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s plenty!¡±

    As the gate opened, we held up our weapons for our assault. Gripping the Jewel, I imagined the galient de in my mind. The silver ornaments surrounding it melted down, swelling until they took the shape of a sword in my right hand. It was an ominous de, but it had lost a bit of its sinisterness. There were slender lines running across the metal, many thorns down it that made me feel I¡¯d prick my finger on them.

    ¡°Lyle-dono, that sword it...?¡±

    ¡°... A weapon suited to this situation. Well then, let¡¯s be off. Attack!!¡±

    As I held up the silver sword, May raced off. We crossed the gate faster than anybody, to find soldiers who wouldn¡¯t stop their assault despite the wounds on their body leaping out of the dust. They stuck out their spears, and leapt towards me.

    ¡°You¡¯re in the way.¡±

    As I swing the galient de so it wouldn¡¯t hit May¡¯s neck, with the edge connected by thin blue veins, the sword separated and cut at the surrounding enemies.

    Its form slicing as if it had a will of its own looked as if the sword was alive. As I clenched the hilt, I could almost hear a voice.

    ¡ºNext. The next one! Let me cut more! Let me kill more!¡»

    Next I tried thrusting it straight; the sword¡¯s point proceeded in a straight line towards the group of knights in front of us, impaling three. Going right into swinging it to the side, the de turned, skewered knights and all, to lop off the heads of their soldiers.

    This de that could cut down many in a single swing truly was a weapon suited to this situation.

    ¡°May... could you position us so we won¡¯t drag any allies in?¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    May raced off, discharging electricity around. That electric charge d the sword, and when I swung it, those sent flying by May¡¯s charge were cut down, and many were rendered immobile by a mere graze.

    And when May took to the sky, I leapt down, and tried extending it to its maximum range.

    Every time it grew, the metal sword portions increased in number, as it swung its rage screaming it wouldn¡¯t let a single one get away. It sliced regardless of armor, flesh and bone.

    The blood dancing through the air was an impossible sight, even on the battlefield. In that one swing, just how many people had died? Just how many had I killed?

    Those thoughts floated through my mind, yet still my body swung the galient de. It felt as if something was possessing me.

    One who luckily escaped with only an arm lost,ughed as he used his spear in ce of a cane to stand. Behind him, the next wave of soldiers were ready with their pikes.

    ¡°They just keep oning.

    Lightning rained down from the sky. The lightning that fell around was discharged by May, it seems. Even so, the soldiers set aim on her with their bows, while the ones with spear and sword headed for me. Trampling over their allies¡¯ corpses, without even feeling a hint of fear.

    ¡°... Sorry, but I¡¯ve no mind to apologize. Hate me all you want.¡±

    When I swung the sword, arge number of people were cut up once more. I swung it for it to spin around me, and once I pulled in the expanded sword by its blue threads to return it to its original form, those unmoving soldiers fell to the dirt again.

    At that moment, mounted knights trampled over the soldiers.

    ¡°You¡¯re in the way. Move!¡±

    Full te armor. And therge war hammer in his hand might have been his prided weapon. Taking arge stance with it, he tried swinging it down on me.

    From the Jewel, I heard the Seventh¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s using such arge weapon, controlling his horse with his lower body alone. As a knight, he¡¯s trained considerably.¡»

    I¡¯m sure he was he was a skilled knight. But...

    ¡°You¡¯re the one in the way.¡±

    The sword took distance from me as it swung it downwards, its snake-like expanse bisecting the foe horse and all. There, the knights flooding in from all around attacked at me with their spears.

    As I held the sword to my side and waited for it to retract...

    The heads of two knights fell. It had taken their necks on its way back.

    ¡°... It really is reliable on the battlefield. But like the first¡¯s weapon, it sure does use up my Mana.¡±

    It expended it. But it supplemented its use by supplying itself from the enemies it cut down. This ability...

    ¡°It¡¯s Milleia-san. She¡¯s as ill-natured as ever.¡±

    ... It was reliable, but for some reason, Milleia-san¡¯s boasting face crossed my mind. There, taking along his knights, a ck-armored man made his appearance.

    ¡°Lyle! How dare you waltz yourself before me!¡±

    When I thought the soldiers had stopped flocking to me, it was Breid who made his entrance. I understood that he hated me, but this was a bit too prudent.

    The Third in the Jewel wasughing.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s that kid from the Gryphon Subjugation, right? He¡¯s matured in a bad direction.¡»

    The Seventh inquired.

    ¡ºBy your tone, I¡¯d have to assume you knew he would only get worse, though?¡»

    The Third sigh.

    ¡ºNo, the possibility wasn¡¯t zero, you see. He had the chance to rise up from there, and be someone decent. But now that he¡¯s stepped in front of Lyle, it¡¯s the end. We can only defeat him here.¡»

    The Third¡¯s defeat meant to kill.

    ¡°... You¡¯re wearing some nice armor there. How does it feel to be so high and mighty?¡±

    When I tried riling him a bit, it was quite effective. He raised his left hand, before lowering it towards me. The surrounding knights began their charge. I could feel those knights activating a Skill.

    ¡°Half-wit! With these numbers before you, charging in alone is what a fool would do! I¡¯ll crush you at once, and disy your head to the enemy...¡±

    Seeing him look so certain of his victory, I ended up giving a smile. Because doing that would piss him off more.

    ¡°I¡¯m here because I believe I can win. And even now, that feeling hasn¡¯t wavered.¡±

    I swung the galient de to suck up Mana from the surrounding corpses. Milleia-san said the Jewel was increasing in power, and it seems an influence wasing out in the ancestors¡¯ weapons.

    The ominous point of the de took on the shape of a serpent¡¯s head. That sinister silver snake¡¯s form was as if its body was growing from the hilt...

    ¡°Devour them.¡±

    With a word, itunched out to attack. Thatrge silver de imitated the moves of a snake, dragging in and killing the approaching knights and soldiers. The blood soaked into its silver body seeped in, decreasing the Mana it took up.

    Once there were no longer allies around him, Breid was clearly confused. I had aimed for all but he, and the galient de had followed my orders.

    ¡°W-what. What did you do!!? How cowardly! Like that, you stuck ups hide behind your powerful weapons! Using those of lower birth like me as your stepping stones! When I¡¯vee all the way... when I¡¯vee all the way here!!¡±

    As his allied soldiers came in session, Breid tried to retreat behind them. I thought for a moment he hadn¡¯t been charmed by Celes, but it seems that wasn¡¯t the case. The Seventh sighed.

    ¡ºGood grief. Using his birth as an excuse, and this is the oue. He won¡¯t even be good feeding for Lyle.¡»

    I returned the sword to its original form. Seeing that, Breid likely assumed I was tired, as he stopped his retreat.

    ¡°R-right! There¡¯s no way you can keep on with attacks like that! It¡¯s my win. After showing so much leisure, you¡¯re going to lose!¡±

    The soldiers advancing around. But I didn¡¯t move the de.

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong. I don¡¯t need to anymore. Did you think me rampaging in the center was because I thought I could take everyone on alone? If chaos broke out here, it would bring an influence to the shing front lines. And the one who¡¯ll take you on isn¡¯t me.¡±

    Lighting fell around me. May had been inly continuing her attacks form the sky, and on top of that, fire and ice came from behind me to swallow up knights and soldiers.

    And riding a horse, a single knight passed me by. The surrounding sand following behind him as he advanced, the knight trampled down soldiers, as he d his own horse in an armor of sand.

    I could tell the alliesing from behind with the Fifth¡¯s and Sixth¡¯s Skill. An assault with lessened momentum held no meaning against our current state.

    Maksim-san who attacked Breid leapt up and lowered his spear to knock Breid off his horse.

    ¡°... Stand. Your opponent is me.¡±

    Breid fell to the ground. As he used his sword to stand, his ck hair was in a mess. His helmet had fallen off, and looked at Maksim-san, he wrung out his voice to those around.

    ¡°W-what are you doing! Kill him!¡±

    He sought help from the surroundings, but even receiving enemy attacks, Maksim-san didn¡¯t falter. Because the swords and spears wouldn¡¯t pass through his armor of sand.

    Sand arms protruded from his back, cutting down the surrounding soldiers with their weapons of sand.

    ¡°I know I may look like a fighter. But I¡¯m good at magic too.¡±

    While I got the feeling there was something clearly wrong with his use of magic, if the man himself was fine with that, then let¡¯s just call him good at magic.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Breid looked at the knight before his eyes.

    ¡°Now take your stance.¡±

    Maksim was a famed knight of Bahnseim. Upon receiving a single attack form him, Breid understood he couldn¡¯t¡¯ win. He had enough ability to understand that.

    As he looked around, he found his allies taking on other enemies, with few left to save him. And those few were cut down before Maksim as well.

    ¡°N-not yet. Taking on this many soldiers resolved to die, no matter how hard you lot struggle...¡±

    Right after came a movement at the front. Arge golem emerged. It bore the head of a lion, wearing armor with numerous hands extending form its back. Each hand held its own weapon, and it began mowing down its surroundings.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s...¡±

    Seeing Breid open his mouth wide, Maksim stuck out his spear. Breid rolled to avoid it, while knights and soldiers flocked around Breid to be cut down.

    Maksim looked at Breid¡¯s face.

    ¡°Originally, we wanted to avoid a fight like this. I¡¯ve someints with showing our trump cards so soon, but more importantly, we¡¯re at war. Our policy was not to take down an army with a small force.¡±

    Breid sat himself up on the ground, as he pushed himself backwards.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t screw... you mean to say you were going easy on us!?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m only saying you weren¡¯t the foe we were saving up our power for. Be proud. You¡¯ve brought out Lyle¡¯s party¡¯s seriousness.¡±

    Hearing those words, Breid mmed the ground. Again, and again.

    ¡°Like that, you lot... like that, you look down on everyone below you! Pedigree and talent... are the ones who have it really so special!? Then the one who can win against you can only be someone with nothing like me!¡±

    Breid took out the medicine he¡¯d received from Celes, and touched the bottle to his mouth. Drinking it all down, he looked at Maksim with a smile. Maksim didn¡¯t provide an opening for him to exploit.

    ¡°T-that leisure of yours will be your downfall. This ¡¾Demon¡¯s Medicine¡¿ is thepleted product of the researchers that flowed in from Zayin! For the sin of angering me, you sh... shal...!¡±

    As Breid¡¯s skin was dyed a shade of purple, his blood vessels grew visible on its surface as he spat up blood. His red blood turned violet, before changing all the way to green, his body gradually growing as the clothing and armor he wore snapped off.

    Maksim looked at him as he offered a line.

    ¡°So that¡¯s your trump card? But what a pitiful form.¡±

    Seeing the sliver of expression visible through Maksim¡¯s armor of sand, Breid couldn¡¯t tell what shape his own body was taking. Looking at his two hands, they were horribly swelled. They had be purple, their thick blood vessels pulsating.

    He looked down on its body, seeing it continue to grow. But that form was...

    ¡°What is this... what¡¯s happening to me, Celes-samaaaa!!¡±

    A purple hornworm¡¯s head, as if something had been glued onto a human¡¯s upper body. There stood the body of a monster no one could think of as a sess...

 Volume 15 - 14: Sand Giant

    Sand Giant

    ... Fighting the elite forces of Bahnseim, Maksim d his body in ¡¾Sand Armor¡¿ as he took in the sight before him.

    ¡°zZeEellezzZZz-zzaAmaaaA!!¡±

    Before that giant purple something, Maksim reaffirmed his grip on his spear. That growing purple hornworm drew in and crushed all around it regardless of friend or foe as it erged, its head portion just barely retaining traces of humanity, yet that fact only serving to amplify its eeriness.

    Maksim had his allies stand back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one on! Everyone stand down!¡±

    Even in this situation, enemy soldiers came at him. Bloodshot eyes. And while they knew there was no further salvation for themselves, the soldiers gleefully fought.

    Maksim swung his spear to knock away the surrounding enemy soldiers, holding up his left hand.

    ¡°... Without relying on some drug, humans can be strong.¡±

    Polishing their technique, taking up arms, making Skills emerge, learning magic... Maksim thought there were any number of ways for one to get stronger. It was fact.

    But power one couldn¡¯t control was meaningless, and a far shot from anything you could call true strength, or so was his opinion on the matter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to show you. Why my name became known through Bahnseim.¡±

    ¡°AGaGyaAAAaaAAA!!¡±

    While Breid could no longer even speak human tongue, Maksim took in the rising dust cloud... sucking up sand and dirt from the ground as his form grewrger.

    The Skill Maksim manifested was ¡¾Sand Arm¡¿... a Rearguard magic he had devoted his study to and improved. Its Second Stage ¡¾Sand Armor¡¿ let him coat himself in an armor of sand, and by the Third Stage ¡¾Sand Giant¡¿... he could produce a colossus of it.

    A form of an armored warrior... a single step of that sand giant was enough to crush and knock enemy soldiers aside.

    ¡°In a sense, you can expect this once you reach the Third Stage of most Skills. No real need to rely on a medicine for it.¡±

    The sand giant held up itsrge spear. The purple apparition spat up emerald liquid from its mouth to attack. When the liquid hit the ground, it let of smoke alongside an irritant odor.

    It would surely be dangerous if it had sshed him, but Maksim was currently within his sand. He was in the colossus¡¯s mouth so he could see, but he could easily guards its entrance.

    ¡°Have some back!¡±

    With a side sweep of the spear, the purple monster rolled, dragging Bahnseim soldiers in. When its body was wounded, the green liquid spouted out and melted down soldiers.

    ¡°Hmm, so if you attack it directly, it spits up liquid. What a troublesome monster.¡±

    Maksim had the giant hold its spear up high.

    ¡°Normally, perhaps all I¡¯d have to do would be to blow it to bits with magic, but... I¡¯m going to be using that property of yours. If you¡¯re to hate anyone, hate Celes for making you such a fiend.¡±

    Sand swirled around the hoisted spear, making it look as if it were a spinning drill. Once that was plunged into the monster, Maksim deployed a sand shield in front to protect himself and his allies.

    The thrust spear spun, continuously dispersing that liquid around.

    ¡°GyaBGaaaaAH!¡±

    The purple monster stopped moving after it had sprayed its green fluids on Bahnseim soldiers around. Besides Maksim, there were fire, ice, and beast-shaped colossi spreading death and destruction across the battlefield...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Seeing that battlefield ruled by giants, I hung the leaned de against my shoulder.

    I had May pick me up, and was watching the scenery from the sky. I looked around.

    ¡°Monica... there¡¯s a unit concealing itself. Send forces there.¡±

    ¡ºFound them. They aren¡¯t the type who won¡¯t stop attacking by any means. But now that we¡¯vee so far, we should¡¯ve just shown our trump cards from the beginning.¡»

    Monica¡¯s opinion was spot on. But after we¡¯d done so much, it¡¯s not as if this reaction was unexpected.

    An extreme Mana expenditure, what¡¯s more our valuable Skillholders... what¡¯s more, the ones who had attained their Third Stage Skills would immediately have to retreat to the back lines.

    To we whocked people fit to takemander roles, it was an exceedinglyrge problem.

    ¡°It¡¯s because we couldn¡¯t do that, that we... well, with this, the four-nation alliance and Cartaffs should notice that Bahnseim is dangerous.¡±

    Monica immediately swapped to carrying out orders, as I let a sigh into the air. I looked at the sights below May.

    ¡°It sure is convenient. Even so, you inherited quite a few things from Fredricks, didn¡¯t you Lyle?¡±

    ¡°Quite a few? You mean the Skill and this?¡±

    When I lightly lifted the sword, May shook her head.

    ¡°Wrong. That¡¯s one thing, but there are plenty more. Even now, you¡¯re using Skills to look over and give orders to all your forces. Strong people, you know. A lot of them can¡¯t help but put themselves at the front of it all.¡±

    Hearing May¡¯s words, I understood what she was trying to say. May meant that I was carrying on the Fifth¡¯s teachings.

    ¡°I see... have I gotten a bit closer to them?¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Beim.

    Warding off intense assaults from the city day after day, once their foes had begun showing signs of fatigue, Bahnseim¡¯s generals held a meeting in their marquee.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s hear the results.¡±

    One of the generals stood.

    ¡°They conducted a night attack with the plundered ship, but as expected there were adventurers stationed on the port as well. Naval is one thing, but it did seem they had adventurers capable of activity in the middle of the sea, so the n was a failure. However, with this, they won¡¯t be able to continue directing all their forces to the wall alone. From what I¡¯ve heard, they¡¯ve diverted considerable war potential to their harbor.¡±

    The Supreme Commander touched his chin.

    ¡°... I can¡¯t understand it. Bahnseim¡¯s naval force is infinitesimally close to nothing. With that failure, the difference in abilities should have be clear enough. Why did Beim distribute so much forces to the harbor?¡±

    One of the lords participating answered his query.

    ¡°That¡¯s how Beim is. The merchants hold strong power, and the authority lies with them. Couldn¡¯t they have imagined their own ships being attacked? I visited Beim a few years back, but back then, it was nothing but surprises. I mean, they¡¯ve no king. Of all things, a gathering of merchants is determining their course.¡±

    Everyone present had some knowledge pertaining to Beim, but they were reminded they didn¡¯t have a precise understanding of it. And the Supreme Commander muttered.

    ¡°I see, so that¡¯s why they keep ying nothing but poor hands sote in the game. Without any experience with wars on this scale, a military force dependent on adventurers. We¡¯re being made light of.¡±

    The feudal lords looked at him.

    ¡°Suprememander, is it not about time we got serious?¡±

    ¡°We have a grasp of their power. I want to flood in with all due haste.¡±

    ¡°Before the time we¡¯ll be busy, I¡¯d like to bring an end to this war.¡±

    For the feudal nobles¡¯ troops and Bahnseim¡¯s main force, a majority of the soldiers were workers. Using the territory¡¯s poption as soldiers meant that was precisely how many hands they were taking away from the territory... especially when it came to the breadwinner men.

    From their point of view, with future territory management in mind, they wanted to put a swift end to this war.

    The Supreme Commander was an imperial noble of Centralle. His standing was different, and it wasn¡¯t as if he had a territory to hold and manage.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s true any further would be difficult. Once the cold sets in, our battles will give out greater casualties. We¡¯ll also need to procure firewood inrge quantities... I¡¯m sure it would be best we made haste.¡±

    The feudal nobles seemed just a tad irritated with his attitude. Because maintaining their troops didn¡¯t fall under the Supreme Commander¡¯s duties.

    From the lords¡¯ point of view, it looked as if theirmander didn¡¯t understand a thing. Of course, from themander¡¯s point of view, it would be better if the lords¡¯ forces whittled down some more. He was an imperial noble of Centralle, after all.

    He didn¡¯t think too highly of feudal nobles holding power.

    (If we invade, they¡¯ll charge in headfirst to plunder, and whittle themselves down of their own ord, I guess. In that case...)

    ¡°Very well. Then I¡¯ll prepare somerge-scale magic on my side. In regards to the attack...¡±

    Kicking off his words, the feudal nobles raised their names.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then leave it to me!¡±

    ¡°Your troops are unreliable! I¡¯m more worthy!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty. I¡¯ve heard the prosperity of Beim is massive.¡±

    The generals looked at the feudal lords whose minds immediately turned to plunder with cold eyes. The Supreme Commander addressed them.

    ¡°For Beim¡¯s representative merchants, you¡¯ll have to leave them to us. There are negotiations to be had. Do what you want with whoever else. Oh, if possible, don¡¯t destroy buildings we could use for lodging. I don¡¯t quite like the tent lifestyle we¡¯ve had all the way here.¡±

    Within the tent. Bahnseim¡¯s side was showing smiles of leisure.

    But that was something backed by their prospects of victory. There were many adventurers in Beim, but they were specialized to battle in the Labyrinth. The power to overturn a level of numerical difference wasden onto those adventurers.

    But for that, they had grown specialized in fighting within confined spaces.

    The knights on the battlefield were different. When it came to the skilled ones...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Before night was to open.

    Tanya wore the Guild uniform as she hurriedly moved around the east branch.

    They had to look after the adventurers rotating onto break, but on top of that, arrangements for food, and stationing people. By order from headquarters, they had to prepare food for the refugees gathering in front of the Guild.

    The Guild¡¯s employees were working in haste.

    There were few adventurers who¡¯d been injured, but day by day, you could see the lights fading from their faces. The adventurers who¡¯dughed at Bahnseim¡¯s cowardice at the start, before these days of endless battle, their hearts were at the breaking point

    ¡°Rotation time¡¯sing. Are we good on food?¡±

    When one receptionist struck up a conversation, another came carrying in arge load.

    ¡°W-we are, but, well... the smell is leaking outside the Guild, and the refugees are demanding for us to fork it over to them as well... we can¡¯t prepare so much food in our provisional kitchen, so we¡¯ve told them to wait.¡±

    Refugees flooding into Beim. They had begun quarreling with the city¡¯s original residents, and the city¡¯s mood had taken a terrible turn.

    There, a staff rushed over to Tanya.

    ¡°Tanya! The executive¡¯s calling for you. Wants you toe urgently, it seems.¡±

    After telling the personnel whose conversations she¡¯d listened in on to prioritize the adventurers, Tanya headed for her superior¡¯s room...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... At the executive¡¯s room, the executive with bags under his eyes reported the present situation to Tanya.

    ¡°It¡¯s been decided that we are refusing South Beim¡¯s demands.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me this now? It¡¯s already been a few days since they returned from negotiations. What were you talking about in the meetings?¡±

    Tanya¡¯s words were mingled with anger, but the executive didn¡¯t find fault in her.

    ¡°... At present, by Bahnseim¡¯s failed attack on the port, most in attendance havee to believe this will be a drawn-out war. In that case, Bahnseim will have to pull out within the next month.¡±

    Maintaining arge army required considerable supplies. At the same time, Bahnseim¡¯s troops consisted of their popce, and once they returned, they had their own work to do. That the feudal lords would pull out was what Beim¡¯s merchants had decided. And if this situation continued on, Beim would be able to hold out.

    ¡°Among the adventurers, they are developing a sense of crisis at Bahnseim, who shows not the slightest sign of crumbling. Morale is falling day by day, and at this rate, Beim will be the first to...¡±

    Tanyained, but she couldn¡¯t get her words out to the end. Because in the middle of the conversation, the room shook. It was a small tremor, but to that which was different from an earthquake, Tanya felt a sense of dread.

    ¡°... Something¡¯s strange. I¡¯m going to take a look.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s true that tremor was surprising, but...¡±

    Tanya said she¡¯d look outside, jumping out the window, and transferring herself to the tallest building around.

    Looking from there towards the wall, she saw a ck smoke rising. As the area gradually grew brighter, she tried to make out just what had happened...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Bahnseim¡¯s army mmed a number ofrge-scale magics into Beim¡¯s wall.

    Oveing the half-hearted adventurers¡¯ shields with pure numbers, they fired shot after shot. With their first offensive move after all this times, Beim¡¯s adventurers didn¡¯t make it to redeploy.

    Countless magic bursts collided with the wall, but all it did was scrape at its surface.

    Seeing that, the Supreme Commander spoke to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite sturdy. Well, that¡¯s fine as it is.¡±

    Right after, he issued orders around. Hearing his orders, the surrounding forces aimed their magic not at the wall, but at the adventurers on guard duty atop it.

    Lightning, fire, ice, water, stone... numerous magics rained down on top of the wall. The adventurers incapable of casting Magic Shield were blown off of it.

    A few adventurers remained, but that wasn¡¯t a problem.

    ¡°Now then, you can use shy magic like this too.¡±

    Bahnseim¡¯s magicians... meaning their nobles prepared stairs of magic up the wall that could no longer resist. For such arge legion to climb such a tall wall, extremely wide stairs were prepared. The earth swelled up, and once those giant stairs were prepared, the army units who had been waiting for this moment started their race up it.

    On top of the wall, adventurers fought the knights and soldiers of Bahnseim, but they were surrounded with numbers, and defeated.

    The Supreme Commander watched it.

    ¡°... Hmm, how disappointing.¡±

    Watching therge gates of Beim open up, he murmured...

 Volume 15 - 15: â€¦ The Capital of Dreams

    ... The Capital of Dreams

    ... Beim was a city without a king, let alone any nobles.

    It was the city of merchants and adventurers, and a city that had continued to grow. For that sake, there were remnants where old walls once stood.

    Abandoning the outer regions, the city¡¯s residents retreated. At the port were the figures of merchants stuffing their own assets on their ships in an attempt to flee.

    And at the port, various people who¡¯d witnessed the barbarics of Bahnseim cried out for the ships to let them on board.

    ¡°Please let us on board!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my ship! We¡¯re already departing!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re inhuman!¡±

    At the chaotic harbor, ships lifted anchor one after the next. Among them were ships that, unable to take the sheer weight of their loads nted and sunk to the depths. Some crashing into and dragging other ships of the crowded harbor as well.

    The chaos of Beim was truly a depiction of chaos...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Having left to the outside of the Guild¡¯s East Branch, Tahnia equipped her own equipment, and fought the Bahnseim soldiers prating into the city.

    Holding a spear and shield, she took their archer¡¯s support fire as she rushed at the soldiers waiting for her. Their expressions were fearful.

    ¡°T-this woman...!!¡±

    Not on the main street, they were a unit that moved aside to plunder. They weren¡¯t too numerous, and from Tahnia¡¯s point of view, nothing to write home about in strength.

    ¡°Too soft.¡±

    Running horizontally across the buildings, and dodging enemy fire, shended in their formation. Now that their formation had enclosed themselves in, Tahnia put a hand to the ground.

    ¡°W-what¡¯s this!?¡±

    ¡°M-my legs are floating!¡±

    The soldiers began rising, their legs bicycling in midair. Even to swing their weapons, they didn¡¯t have anywhere stable to nt themselves, spinning circles in ce.

    To them, Tahnia pulled out the dagger at her hip, and cut a line across their necks. A force of a few tense ended with carotid rupture of their knights and soldiers. Once no one was left moving, their remains fell to the ground.

    Tahnia looked around with her mask on her face. The fearful residents of Beim watched her from the alleys.

    ¡°Flee from here at once. Pass through this road, and head for the heart of Beim.¡±

    On those words, she dashed off again, racing across the buildings¡¯ walls, climbing up to the ceiling. Around she could see adventurers and soldier fighting. But their resistance wasn¡¯t unified. They hadn¡¯t anticipated a fight within the city.

    Tahnia looked around. When she spotted Bahnseim soldiers slipping by the adventures, she¡¯d go and finish them off. She saw other sweepers out fighting, but they were of shallow experience; they were feeling the reverberations of most of the skilled ones being taken out by Lyle¡¯s party.

    ¡°Whatever the case, we can¡¯t overturn our loss.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t on a level where something could be done with individual ability, yet here was thend with so many excelling individually. They were too ignorant of war.

    All had eventually flowed towards negotiations with surrender in their field of visions. But Tahnia¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The Beim merchants who had gone out to negotiate had their heads disyed on the main road. Surely an indicator of Bahnseim¡¯s stance towards negotiations.

    ¡°This is... something like this is! ...!¡±

    Tahnia moved, and an arrow stuck into where she had been standing. Those arrows that burrowed deep into the building¡¯s roof were fired several at a time.

    The ones moving as if they were flying across the tops of buildings were knights of Bahnseim.

    ¡°Found one of those Sweeper fellows.¡±

    ¡°You think this¡¯ll earn us a bonus?¡±

    ¡°Cover me. It¡¯ll be troublesome if the small feudal lords are eaten up. We¡¯d best crush it quickly.¡±

    That party of three that looked at Tahnia as if she were only prey were clearly different from the ones she had been taking on to that point. Tahnis started off towards those three Skillholders, drawing a knife from her pouch.

    One of them knocked her knife aside with her sword, but the sword shattered. The knight immediately discarded his hilt and took distance. The knife pierced into a building¡¯s roof and pierced through it.

    ¡°It terribly heavy. Is that her Skill? These guys really have all sorts of strange Skills.¡±

    The knight pulling out his spare dagger. The knight poised with his bow. Tahnia resolved herself beneath her mask.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let any Skillholders proceed passed this point.¡±

    On Tahnia¡¯s words, the three knights smiled. Tahnia had intended to leap the moment they showed an opening, but...

    ¡°The folks of Beim truly are interesting. It¡¯s true we¡¯re Skillholders, but... it¡¯s not like we¡¯re particrly special or anything.¡±

    Tahnia watched the men as she took a step in.

    Using a Skill to manipte gravity... as the knights were surprised by the speed of her lightened body, Tahnia used her weightened knife to cut through one sword-and-all.

    From her breastpocket, she produced a sack or iron, and held it aloft. Tossing it right above the knight with the bow, it suddenly grew heavier, as small lumps of iron rained down on him.

    And the knight with the dagger approached to cut at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the strong one.¡±

    ¡°Kuh, and you¡¯re quite carefree with yourrades taken out.¡±

    As the foe shed at her consecutively, Tahnia parried.

    ¡°Comrade? Are you crazy? Those guys were nothing but trouble to me. A coward who¡¯d hold a bow despite being a knight, and that damn cheeky brat... to me, they were just in the way. I¡¯m sure the feeling was mutual.¡±

    Her foe¡¯s power had increased, and no matter how heavy she made her knife, he repelled it. His dagger cut through her mask.

    ¡°What, you¡¯ve got quite a cute face there.¡±

    But Tahnia was able to nt a kick in his abdomen. The knight had some piece of mind with his armor, but Tahnia¡¯s kick pierced a hole into it, embedding deeply into his flesh.

    Seeing her opponent spit blood, Tahnia sat on the spot. As she confirmed there were no other enemies around.

    ¡°I can¡¯t fight for much longer.¡±

    She muttered regretfully, as she began moving to return to the Guild...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    South Beim.

    As I was reorganizing troops and doing paperwork in the office, a report came in from Monica. Novem hade to the room as well, as a vital point hade.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already begun to encounter merchants fleeing from Beim. The walls were breached, having be nothing but an ornament, as they¡¯ve holed themselves up in the walls protecting the city¡¯s center. Fights are breaking out on the streets, and both Bahnseim and Beim have put out considerable casualties.¡±

    Putting both sides together, around four hundred thousand were shing. Of course, thinking of pure fighting force, it was lower than that. Even so, that both sides had burst into muddled battle was something for me to sigh about.

    ¡°... They really n to kill them all. And it doesn¡¯t seem Beim has finalized its policy on whether it¡¯s going to put up resistance or flee.¡±

    And it didn¡¯t feel as if they were buying time for others to flee. They wereing at them, so they fought. Even surrender wasn¡¯t epted. In such a situation, Beim¡¯s soldiers were dead men walking.

    Bahnseim wouldn¡¯t get out unscathed either.

    Monica looked at me with a serious expression on her face.

    ¡°It does not seem Beim¡¯s brains will be able to fulfill their role. Originally, they¡¯d have lowered their heads to us, but the walls were breached before news of our victory could reach. They are in chaos.¡±

    Beim was frailer than we had anticipated. Based on how they went about it, they¡¯d have even been capable of making Bahnseim retreat. That¡¯s how much of a force they had, but I felt I got a lesson on how fragile everything became when the top was brittle.

    The Third in the Jewelughed a bit.

    ¡º... It¡¯s scorched earth. When they could¡¯ve just had all Beim¡¯s people retreat somewhere in a few months, and taken off with all their food and wealth. It¡¯s true in next few years... no, five to ten, whatever the case, they¡¯ll need some time to get back to normal. Even so, they can get back on their feet. Bahnseim had a problem with supplies, and they¡¯re somehow fighting on with their plunder from Beim. It would¡¯ve been an interesting fight the fleeing adventurers chose to hide out in the Labyrinth.¡»

    Unable to aplish their goal, through food problems, Bahnseim would face a declining war potential, and lose control of its assets. It¡¯s true that was a valid way to go about it. The Seventh nodded.

    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s toote to speak of what ifs. If it were me, I¡¯d either create a situation where the surroundings would cooperate, or prepare to defend alone. I can only sigh at Beim, who chose not to depend on anyone, yet acted as if they weren¡¯t thinking of defense at all.¡»

    The Third to that opinion.

    ¡ºTo be honest, the ones who made it so they couldn¡¯t get any cooperation... were us though.¡»

    He said andughed.

    Novem looked at me.

    ¡ºLyle-sama, what shall we do? Even if we abandon Beim like that, there is a possibility the armies of Bahnseim will make their way towards South Beim eventually.¡»

    So it was only a problem of where we would fight. Even if South Beim was sieged, the difference in numbers would make a terrible situation. I can¡¯t say we¡¯d be able to breach Bahnseim¡¯s actual army with a small force.

    I looked at Monica.

    ¡°We were recruiting volunteer soldiers from the area, were we? How many have gathered?¡±

    Without changing her expression, Monica ryed the number.

    ¡°They must have felt a great fear, as there have been few to take up the offer. It doesn¡¯t even reach a thousand.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t even fill the hold left by fighting Breid.

    ¡°After reorganizing our forces, we will make way for Beim. But there¡¯s somewhere we shall stop by on the way. We¡¯ll send an advance force straight there. It¡¯s best if we can get them to fight under mymand.¡±

    I nodded.

    And howrge a mountain of corpses would I have to pile to reach up to Celes, I wondered.

    Novem looked towards me.

    ¡°Then what will you do, Lyle-sama?¡±

    I moved as nned. As nned... I would head for Redant Fortress.

    ¡°Our ns have gone amiss, but still, the preparations are in order. We¡¯ll take along the nobles who¡¯ve chosen to assist us, and their soldiers, and head for Redant Fortress.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... As the battles raged on in Beim, a few ships arrived at its port.

    There wasn¡¯t any signs of anyone around, and seeing it so terribly littered, Vera couldn¡¯t think it the same port of Beim she knew.

    ¡°So this is how bad it can get.¡±

    Standing beside her, the one watching the soldiers rise to deck was Novem. The soldiers... the Valkyries had small differences in appearance. But even so, there was no change in the blue armor they wore.

    Seeing the Valkyries made of the monster who¡¯d once pained her so, Vera made a conflicted face.

    ¡°I never thought that Trident Serpent would end up looking like this. I¡¯m sure these girls are strong, but is it enough to turn Bahnseim back?¡±

    Novem addressed a smile to her.

    ¡°That would be difficult. If we had the same numbers, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, and we could even fight a few times that, but when they have several tens of thousands, it stops being a battle. But...¡±

    Among the Valkyries, Novem had taken along the especially proficient Unit Three. But Unit Three was making quite the reluctant face.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t pull my leg. Why am I here... when I wanted to go to Redant alongside my master. More than that, I should¡¯ve been the one to take him on my back, and carry him all the way. Hah, I don¡¯t feel like doing anything.¡±

    As Vera watched Unit Three cradling her legs as she sat, her head began to hurt.

    ¡°Are they really that strong?¡±

    Novem gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no doubt about that. And Bahnseim¡¯s soldiers moving through this sprawling city can¡¯t carry out coordinated actions. Rather than fighting ten thousand once, if we fight a hundred a hundred times, we won¡¯t lose.¡±

    Aria came out on deck. Her preparations were in order, and she was wearing armor.

    ¡°Uwah, there¡¯s smoke rising over there. So we just have to inly go around savin gBeim¡¯s soldiers, right?¡±

    From behind her, Miranda emerged.

    ¡°I won¡¯t call it easy. We¡¯ve got to prove to them that we¡¯re allies. Want to go to the East Branch first? We can exin our situation there, and make sure we don¡¯t get attacked by Beim¡¯s soldiers.¡±

    That advance force taken on a few whips didn¡¯t even reach a thousand.

    But their goal was to provide assistance, and to buy time until Lyle could lead the main force there.

    Miranda looked fed up as she stroked her hair, staring fixatedly at Beim.

    ¡°They could¡¯ve held out just a little longer. Because of that, we couldn¡¯t get any decent rest in.¡±

    As Beim had crumbled faster than they had imagined, Lyle had to organize another force to send. Originally, they should¡¯ve been set to fight a more-exhausted Bahnseim.

    Vera looked over the members.

    ¡°Then the ship will be returning to South Beim as scheduled. And make sure you don¡¯t lose until Lyle gets here.¡±

    On Vera¡¯s words, Novem smiled a bit.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No, I just thought Lyle-sama has met some good people. We¡¯ll be fine over here, and Lyle-sama won¡¯t have any problems on his side. I¡¯m sure right around now...¡±

    Right around now, Lyle was...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I wore the armor of the elite forces, ying the part of an injured soldier to infiltrate the Fortress.

    Looking around, I could see the faces of the others simrly ying the injured soldier roles.

    ¡°That Bar did good work. Or rather, it felt as if they already thought the elites would lose... did some remnants return beforehand.¡±

    Standing straight, and taking the weapon he brought in hand, Baldoir kept wary of his surroundings.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, you¡¯re too calm. This is enemy soil. What¡¯s more, we don¡¯t even have five hundred.¡±

    We were putting on a y of return after defeat to gain entry to Redant Fortress. Baldoir was nervous.

    Maksim-san who infiltrated in a simr fashion hit at Baldoir¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so tense. When ites to this sort of thing, Lyle-dono¡¯s a master. I¡¯m really d I didn¡¯t make an enemy of him.¡±

    He was smiling, but I really couldn¡¯t rejoice at that evaluation. I pulled my sword as I looked at the entrance.

    ¡°Ah, my bad. Our ns were probably seen through.¡±

    Gathering behind the doors were the armed soldiers of Bahnseim.

    Maksim-san took his spear in hand, while Baldoir pulled his sword. As the soldiers we brought along reached for their weapons, a door opened.

    ¡°... I was waiting for you, Lyle Walt-kun. No, would you prefer ¨Cdono? Or perhaps ¨Csama?¡±

    The one who entered the room was the one onto whom the responsibility of Redant Fortress was pushed onto, General Blois.

    ¡°Oh my, for the person I wanted to meet to go out of his way to greet me.¡±

    In the Jewel, the Third was impressed.

    ¡ºHis head turns nicely. No, were we negligent? If that¡¯s how it¡¯ll be, it¡¯s troublesome that we have no choice but to take some strong measures.¡»

    With my current power, I¡¯m sure it would be possible to cut my way out of this situation. But on top of being unarmed, the other party was shrugging his shoulders.

    ¡°Sorry. I know you all seem so revved up an all, but... I¡¯d like to surrender. You already have forces waiting outside, don¡¯t you?¡±

    I turned a nce to the soldiers behind the doors. General Blois fiddled with his hair, as he gave orders for them to stand down.

    ¡°My apologies. They follow me around no matter what I do, or I guess that excuse won¡¯t work. Well, if you¡¯re going to ept our surrender, a majority of this fortress¡¯ war potential wille under yourmand.¡±

    ¡°Majority?¡±

    ¡°... No~, you see I¡¯m not quite trusted here. So there were people left to keep watch on me. Did my best to restrain them.¡±

    He was speaking fluidly, but this man... The Third sounded interested.

    ¡ºWhoohoo, he¡¯s selling himself out. No, he¡¯s got a good grasp on his own situation, I guess?¡»

    I put away my sword and looked at the general.

    ¡°You¡¯ll betray Bahnseim, ande under mymand?¡±

    General Blois scratched his face with a finger.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your goal? I mean, you used the Bar to move various pieces and all. I was really in awe, and I¡¯ve got nowhere left to run. If it¡¯s no good whether I win or lose, then I can only pick the third option.¡±

    Even if General Blois had won against me, the man had no future. If he lost, of course, he didn¡¯t have a future either. If it reached a stalemate, he¡¯d surrender.

    ¡°... Understood. We¡¯ll ept the offer. But we¡¯ll be putting you to work right away.¡±

    On my words, General Blois nodded.

    ¡°Very well. Shall I send message that Redant Fortress has fallen?¡±

    ... With him stealing my line, I felt a slight sense of defeat.

 Volume 15 - 16: Pincer Attack

    Pincer Attack

    ... Bahnseim¡¯s main camp.

    Still carrying out battle within the city of Beim, their heads were troubled with the war progress that wouldn¡¯t go anywheree so far.

    The order from Celes was a vague one along the lines of ¡®crush Beim¡¯, and the words ughter them also came out. But to what extent would they actualize it? And how far did they have to go for Celes to be satisfied? Those were the questions.

    It was a battlefield with uncertain conditions for victory. But to Bahnseim, rather than a battleground, Beim had been a hunting ground. Bute this far, Beim was gaining its own flow.

    The Supreme Commander tapped his index finger against his staff as he contained his irritation.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we drill magic into the city to silence them? The moment we could no longer use our numerical advantage, we¡¯ve stagnated have we not?¡±

    One of the generals folded his arms as he looked down.

    ¡°But if we destroy all of the city¡¯s functions, the Labyrinth managed by the city will be unmanageable. In the worst case, there is a risk of it running out of control. It¡¯s a Labyrinth that exceeds a hundred floors down, so we can¡¯t even predict the damage from that.¡±

    The reason they couldn¡¯t just annihte Beim at once, was the existence of the Labyrinth. Offering any unskillful stimulus to it could worsen, or perhaps rampage it. By a Labyrinth much smaller in scale than Beim¡¯s, a country once their neighbor had fallen.

    That in their minds, once Bahnseim¡¯s side secured the Labyrinth, there was a necessity for them to manage it.

    But the city¡¯s interior fell under the terrain advantage of Beim¡¯s residents, and a confined space was an easierbat field for the adventurers.

    Even so, in number and quality, Bahnseim¡¯s army wasn¡¯t losing out, but...

    ¡°That royal guard kid hasn¡¯te back either. Having casualties spread across the main force any further would be...¡±

    As the Supreme Commander murmured, a messenger burst into the tent.

    ¡°Message! The forces within the city led by the Viscount have faced annihtion at the hands of adventurers! The form of a female knight in red armor was confirmed at the scene!¡±

    ¡°Again!¡±

    A knight brigade chief stood, and hearing the report, a wrinkle descended ono his brow.

    ¡°When we solidified the knights and Bars to move together, they target the Barons and Viscounts next.¡±

    Continuing on, a pale-faced messenger raced into the tent.

    ¡°Message! Our camp within the city has taken. A female knight in green armor flooded in with a few thousand soldier, causing our unit to retreat!¡±

    One of the generals cried out.

    ¡°Send reinforces! Kuh, they¡¯re on a roll.¡±

    And once more, a messenger burst in. Covered in mud, and borrowing the shoulders of two soldiers, the messenger was terrible exhausted.

    ¡°What is it this time!?¡±

    Out of breath as he was, the messenger ryed the message.

    ¡°... The elite force led by royal guard captain Breid has faced defeat. Their survivors number a few thousand. Lyle Walt of South Beim went right on to upying Redant Fortress... South Beim¡¯s troops number in the low thirty thousands, by estimate... their army waves the g of Cartaffs... rescuing Beim¡¯s people as... they head this direction.¡±

    That report made the Supreme Commander stand in surprise. He spoke to the generals in the marquee.

    ¡°You mean to say he prepared such numbers!? ... Pull out the units within the city at once. We need to reorganize our formation! At this rate, we¡¯ll face a pincer!¡±

    Just how many soldiers remained in Beim? And within the city, Bahnseim had received casualties they couldn¡¯t ignore.

    On that battle where Lyle had cut off their path of retreat, the expressions of leisure were blown off the faces of Bahnseim¡¯s generals...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    I split my force and left some in Redant Fortress, to give a bit of insurance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll betray, but those sorts of people are too proficient they bring harm, is what I think.¡±

    Riding Porter, Iy down and turned my eyes not to Valkyrie Unit One and Two ring at Monica, but to Eva, who had a memo pad in hand.

    ¡°Hey, when you¡¯re the one who requested I make a song of your ancestors, don¡¯t think about anything else. So Fredricks-san met that quilin, right? Rather, despite being so cold to his children, what do you mean he was an animal lover? Hey, just how do you expect to turn this to a song or story?¡±

    Hearing herints, Iy across the sofa.

    ¡°Sorry. But I¡¯ve got a lot to think about. And the Fifth had his reasons. He was a kind man. Kind, and awkward.¡±

    Eva shrugged her shoulders, writing down some more notes. And looking over her memos, she spoke.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overthinking it? We entered Zayin territory, so they can¡¯t follow so easily. Well, there¡¯s still the possibility they¡¯ll invade.¡±

    As Eva worried over Bahnseim¡¯s movements, I turned her a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. It seems their forces have already reorganized, and they¡¯re waiting for us over there. Fearing a pincer, they split their forces in two, but even so, they still have a greater number than us.¡±

    Even if Novem¡¯s unit in Beim was doing its best, we had a need to hurry of our own.

    In the Jewel, the Third thought to himself.

    ¡ºEven if we had a ship, just how many could we send in one trip. I think dispersing war potential and sending it sessively is a bad move.¡»

    The Seventhughed.

    ¡ºI¡¯m sure they can¡¯t shoot any shy magic out of fear of the Labyrinth. We have Novem on that side, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll overturn an extent of absurdity. No~ as expected of a former goddess. No, evil god, was it? Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter either way.¡»

    They really were loose people.

    Facing Monica in Porter¡¯s loading tray area, Unit one reported to me.

    ¡°Oh, a report from my sister in Zayin. It seems Zayin has prepared a rest stop for us. Once we get that far, we¡¯ll be able to give the soldiers some rest.¡±

    Hearing that, I raised my torso.

    ¡°That¡¯s a huge help. Give Aura and Thelma-san, and Gaston-san my thanks.¡±

    By the time they were looking for us in Beim territory, we had entered the four-nation alliance, and set course for the port.

    The reason being that I felt sorry for conducting a surprise attack every time, and I wanted to fight them head-on for once. That one was the Third¡¯s suggestion. Having thought up scorched earth, he was considerably dirty. The Third Generation Head was extremely dirty.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Miranda took charge of thirty Valkyries alongside the soldiers they had brought in from South Beim, and the adventurers and soldiers who¡¯d joined them in Beim.

    Looking only to numbers, they didn¡¯t have three thousand, but their equipment was in order, and they were fighting while circting any needless personnel to the back. Looking at a map of the city, they kept watch for enemy movements as they surrounded any foe they found to beat them down.

    Miranda lined up some crates, spreading the map on top of that, and sticking in an indicator.

    ¡°So I¡¯m sure the evacuation is proceeding, right?¡±

    When she asked a bearded veteran-esque adventurer, he nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯re doing it. However, this is the first I¡¯ve heard of evacuating to the Labyrinth. Is a nest of monsters really somece you can take refuge in?¡±

    Miranda looked at the adventurer.

    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it, is there? We don¡¯t have any ships to evacuate them on. The merchants fled to save their own skins, didn¡¯t they? Then we can only do what we¡¯re capable of.¡±

    A poption too high... it had developed by magic, and magical treatment was also a factor of the increase in poption. On top of that, Beim¡¯s supplies relied heavily on import. But they were even able to expend their massive imports, exporting other things for ie. The reason they were able to do so was because of the massive Labyrinth they managed.

    And their increased poption was, at this point, just dragging their feet. There were insufficient locations to shelter them, so Miranda¡¯s unit chose to use the Labyrinth.

    ¡°And the Labyrinth is too unexpected they they¡¯ll hardly notice. If they do enter it, that in itself is the unchallenged realm of adventurers, right?¡±

    On those words, the adventurer nodded. cing a hand on his head, and smiling a bit.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, I don¡¯t get the slightest feeling we¡¯ll lose there. And right now, we¡¯re fighting within a mountain of rubble.¡±

    Magic and fire, but then, the flourishing cityscape of Beim had copsed, with rubble rolling around the roads. There were many buildings that had caved in, and now they were merely ruins.

    Aroudn, the soldiers of Beim were looking at Miranda. And the adventurer who¡¯d had the role of getting them together until her arrival offered a word.

    ¡°... If only folks like you guys hade sooner.

    Did he hate Miranda, or perhaps the upper echelon that ran away? There was no mistaking that his feelings wereplex.

    Miranda let out a light sigh.

    (I¡¯ve got to skillfully guide them towards hating Beim¡¯s merchants and Guild higher-ups. But even so, they keep sending goods and soldiers in session, but... now that the enemy¡¯s offensive force has weakened, it may be a good idea to step back and regroup.)

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    On the encampment prepared by Zayin, we let the soldiers rest.

    From there would be a forward march to Galleria¡¯s port, and the ship there would take us to Beim.

    With those ns unfolding, in my tenty ra, who was worn out from operating Porter. Monica put out snacks and drinks for our guests.

    In that tense tent interior. It was twilight outside, and perhaps the soldiers were drinking ale, as I could hear some rowdy voices.

    The energized voices outside, and the sound of Monica preparing tea, I could hear it well. In that tent where I could even hear ra¡¯s sleeping breath... Eva had escaped from the tent at full speed, sessfully fleeing from this dangerous air. The Third in the Jewel was exhrated.

    ¡ºHooray! It¡¯s getting interesting around here. A tea party with these members, if it were me, I¡¯d have refused. Good going, Lyle.¡»

    That didn¡¯t make me happy. That didn¡¯t make me happy at all.

    ¡°... Um, Lyle-dono? You¡¯ve been quite busy these days, but how is your body faring?¡±

    Thelma-san who came over to greet us. Naturally enough, she had soldiers of Zayin, she hade over to raise our morale. Perhaps Aura-san was too busy to move, so the previous generation¡¯s Holy Maiden Thelma-san hade.

    But in Zayin, the songs of me and her were in fashion, and with their spread, it seems Thelma-san had be conscious of them.

    At times her face went red. The ones looking at her were Gracia and Elze. Zayin¡¯s minstrel elves were performing their songs to the soldiers, and when they heard our song, they had rushed into the tent.

    What¡¯s more, when Thelma-san was there.

    ¡°Lyle, what is the meeting of this? I heard you didn¡¯t particrly have anyone in Zayin...¡±

    Gracia looked at me with a frigid expression. Elza with cold, emotionless eyes... no, she was a little teary. It hurt the heard.

    ¡°No, that was just a song. I¡¯m telling the truth. When I saved Zayin, there were strange rumors of Aura-san as well, but it does seem that one is on the decline, or rather...¡±

    There, Elza stood.

    ¡°S-so there¡¯s more!? Just how many women have youyed hands on!? I-I did hear the number was high, but this much is...¡±

    From the Jewel, I heard the Seventh¡¯s grim voice.

    ¡ºNow how will you ovee this crisis, Lyle? I can¡¯t think up any ns to ovee this one. How will you cut through this disadvantage! Prove your worth, son of Walt! ¡»

    He was definitely enjoying this. The Third¡¯s voice was serious.

    ¡ºWhy don¡¯t you just push them down already? I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a pain, and it¡¯ll trouble you for years toe, but... that¡¯s just what I¡¯d like to see. No! Turning to ra-chan here is also valid, don¡¯t you think!?¡»

    These guys really were the worst. Within that tension different from the battlefield, I tried to think of what sort of excuse I¡¯d give... when my body suddenly lost its power.

    ¡°H-huh?¡±

    There, Thelma-san approached me.

    ¡°Are you alright, Lyle-dono!?¡±

    Elza spoke.

    ¡°G-get away from him! Think of the age difference, former Holy Maiden. And for Lyle to use such transparent means to throw smoke over the topic... wait, Lyle?¡±

    Elza peered into my face. And Gracia looked at me...

    ¡°This is... it couldn¡¯t be, with this timing? Why? No, I¡¯ll admit it woulsn¡¯t be strange for it to happen in that situation.¡±

    There, Monica looked at me as she quivered.

    ¡°... Fever time. It¡¯s time for fever time! Finally, the time has arrived for the true chicken dickwad toe out!¡±

    Gracia looked at Monica, tilting her head.

    ¡°Fever time? No, I get what you want to say. But it¡¯s downright dangerous to send him at the enemy in his post-Growth.¡±

    Elza seemed to understand, as she nodded.

    ¡°R-right. We need to iste Lyle. So let¡¯s use Rusworth¡¯s¨C¡±

    Gracia grasped Elza¡¯s cor and lifted her up.

    ¡°Bitch! What did you n to go with those words!? Out with it! Look me in the eyes and say it!¡±

    Elza averted her eyes. Thelma-san rested my fallen head on herp, and tried letting me rest. This is troublesome. It feels so motherly, extremelyfortable.

    Within that boisterous tent, Monica spoke to Gracia and Elza.

    ¡°Quiet down! There¡¯s no need for such ruckus. For the Chicken Dickwad, never has it happened that he¡¯s failed through post-Growth. More than that, you need only think this is where it gets serious!¡±

    My body gradually grew heavier. And feeling that intense fatigue, I spoke to Monica.

    ¡°Wait. Wait a second. Don¡¯t phrase it as if the post-Growth me is the true me! Please don¡¯t.¡±

    From the Jewel, the Third in a shaking voice.

    ¡ºWhat timing. Lyle truly is a man who¡¯s got it.¡»

    It seems the Seventh shared his opinion.

    ¡ºWonderful. Thinking of our boat ride from Galleria to Beim, I thought that time-wise, just maybe... this is that best timing thing.¡»

    Wrong. It¡¯s definitely not. There¡¯s no way this post-Growth willst until we arrive in Beim... probably. That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to think.

 Volume 15 - 17: Festival

    Festival

    ... Bahnseim¡¯s army robbed of Redant Fortress by Lyle¡¯s force of South Beim. Receiving the report, they sent almost half of their movable forces- a force of sixty thousand- in the opposite direction from Beim.

    The main force did so, in order to prevent a pincer from Beim and South Beim. Proceeding to Redant Fortress, they searched for the South Beim army as they marched.

    That half of the troops... none of them were the forces of feudal nobles. To the lords, not being able to plunder Beim was a problem.

    And the Supreme Commander had set the lords¡¯ armies on Beim first, meaning they were the ones with thergest casualties.

    Soldiers unable to move having lost their lord.

    Among the feudal nobles, a system of vassal and vassaler existed. Houses of Baron ss and above held a hierarchical rtionship with Bar and Knight Houses under them. For that sake, in the case where the lord of the vassal state was defeated, their forces would be absorbed into the higher order of power.

    But when the vassaler was lost, that couldn¡¯t be so.

    Bahnseim¡¯s army tried to get together, and reorganize the soldiers who had lost their lord. But they weren¡¯t able to get on like Centralle¡¯s soldiers, where if themander was defeated, they¡¯d just be assigned to a different unit.

    The rtions between territories wasn¡¯t always favorable. There were cases where the viges they hailed from were in hostile rtions. Some whose rtives had been killed... with various reasons, the reorganization wasn¡¯t getting through.

    The Supreme Commander received a report from a man under him.

    ¡°About the newly reorganized unit, a fight broke out within the unit, and has given out injuries. The situation was one where they were ignoring the orders of the knights we dispatched... saying they wouldn¡¯t listen to any orders besides their lords¡¯.¡±

    The Supreme Commander¡¯s head hurt.

    ¡°What sort of situation do they think we¡¯re in!? This is why I hate those feudal nobles. Dead or alive, they¡¯re nothing but trouble! Say we¡¯ll grant troops to the lords who are alive, and lend them out!¡±

    There, his subordinate shook his head.

    ¡°T-the thing is... they won¡¯t ept any reinforcements that aren¡¯t from the main force. The current consensus is that they aren¡¯t going to babysit the soldiers of another territory. And there have been some betrayals among the feudal lords, so everyone is on their toes.¡±

    By the report, there was a betrayal from a Baron ss Noble House. Because of that, the lords were hesitating to ept troops from other lords. For the vassals that lose their vassalers, were just added together without having to look after one another, the territories themselves and their military drills were different, so they tried to avoid hurriedly fightin alongside one another.

    Normally, they¡¯d be moving to gather up as many troops as possible, but after receiving the report from Redant Fortress, the feudal nobles had be shrewd.

    And...

    ¡°Message! The encampment prepared in Beim was burned to the ground!¡±

    What the runner racing into the tent informed them of, was that the space they had recaptured and set up base at was burned down once more.

    ¡°Kuh, so they had nned to invite them in to take us down. What was themander at the site doing? He should¡¯ve be able to figure something like that out in no time.¡±

    The runner spoke to the Supreme Commander.

    ¡°H-however. If he didn¡¯t do it, there would be nowhere to rest within Beim. Themander of the site retreated from the city, and after reorganizing forces, he has proposed to try invasion again.¡±

    Battle within the city was more restricted by buildings than they had anticipated, and open spaces were limited. Therefore, a situation extremely easy for adventurers to fight had formed. Even when surrounded with numbers, with ones unfamiliar with the terrain around them, the adventurers knew how to slip away.

    On the contrary, isted units were being taken out one after another. Of course, Beim¡¯s side wasn¡¯t unscathed. If they continued pushing like this, Bahnseim woulde out on top. But in the back, a force of thirty thousand that had defeated their elites was marching on them. Any more damage would mean a drop in the Supreme Commander¡¯s evaluation.

    ¡°... Respect the opinion of the one in charge of the site. Retreat, and let them reorganize their forces.¡±

    The Supreme Commander put more of his effort into the reorganization of troops...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The sixty thousand troops searching out South Beim¡¯s troops dispatched units around from a point a little away from the city of Beim. Many of the mercenaries with a feel for thend were defeated in the invasion of Beim, so they instead used multiple units to search out enemy movements.

    If any unit didn¡¯t return, it was thinkable there were enemies there...

    ¡°All units have returned right on time. But we were unable to find the enemy. General, should we proceed straight for South Beim? If we aim for their base of operations, they will have no choice but toe out.¡±

    Hearing his subordinate¡¯s words, the general with sixty thousand troops assigned to him thought to himself.

    ¡°Not even a year has gone by since the start of South Beim¡¯s development. If we attack such a ce, what are we to do if they simply abandon it? With us out of the way, they¡¯ll easily be able to approach the main force.¡±

    Thinking of South Beim¡¯s development from a time perspective, the general thought it wouldn¡¯t be much lost if they cast it away. And protecting the main force¡¯s back was his greatest duty.

    ¡°All we have to do is protect our force¡¯s backs. If an army of thirty thousand is moving, they can¡¯t help but be limited in the routes they can take.¡±

    An enemy whose arrival they couldn¡¯t predict before them, Bahnseim¡¯s army continued in a state of high tensions...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Entering Beim¡¯s port one after the next were ships carrying reinforcements.

    As the first wave arrived from Galleria¡¯s port, Aria came out to greet Lyle. The Vera Tr¨¥s that had been on standby in Galleria entered port, so she watched the reinforcements disembark as she waited for Lyle.

    Horses and supplies were unloaded one after another, and once Vera stepped down, Aria called over to her.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up with Lyle? Did something happen?¡±

    To Aria[s worry, Vera¡¯s face turned a little red, as she averted her eyes.

    ¡°Y-yes. He¡¯s fine, but if I had to say something happened... his timing is, you know... He was dead tired from a few days ago, but when morning came, he suddenly...¡±

    Aria looked at Vera¡¯s face.

    ¡°Wait a second. Say it clearly. What exactly happened!? Could it be that at a time like this, he...¡±

    There, Vera spoke in resignation.

    ¡°When morning came, he suddenly startedughing loudly. At a time like this? I thought, but we were right on the verge of reaching port. See, we came in a hurry. If possible, I want to let him calm down a bit in the ship, but...¡±

    From the ship, Gracia and Elza disembarked with smiles on their faces. Seeing them head for their subordinates, Aria covered her face with her right hand.

    ¡°Why does that guy always do this at the crucial times?¡±

    Right after.

    The sound and shake of an explosion rang out, causing Aria to survey the area. She thought it was an offense from Bahnseim, but as the surrounding Valkyries were perfectly calm, she presumed that wasn¡¯t the case, and lowered her guard. And in Aria¡¯s field of vision, she could see the building that had exploded.

    Right in the middle of Beim... the Guild building had blown up. As the ck smoke rose, the splendid symbol of Beim began to copse.

    When another explosion urred, Aria sensed ra standing behind her.

    ¡°Ah~, he sure did it, that Lyle-san. He should be shier with it.¡±

    ¡°ra!¡±

    Seeing ra with a different atmosphere than usual, Aria looked at Vera. Vera shrugged shoulders as she spoke.

    ¡°She was doing best with taking care of Lyle, and various other things. And then, you see... she copsed a few days ago.¡±

    This time, seeing Thelma standing beside ra before she had noticed it, Aria was surprised.

    ¡°And why are you here!?¡±

    Thelma touched a hand to her face. Her cheeks were a little red.

    ¡°I mean, Lyle-dono copsed, and I thought they¡¯d need some assistance. Even like this, I was the Holy Maiden, so I¡¯ve various sorts of medical knowledge in me. I had the relevant Magic Tools as well, so I thought I¡¯d be of some use, you see.¡±

    ra looked at Thelma andughed.

    ¡°This woman was also ridiculously easy. Well, everyone was easy. But if Lyle-san was that aggressive on a regr basis...¡±

    Aria grasped both of ra¡¯s shoulders, violently shaking her back and forth.

    ¡°Oy, what happened! Tell me!¡±

    ¡°... Hey, wait! When I¡¯m shaken by your superhuman strength, a frail girl like me can¡¯t...¡±

    Monica jumped down from the ship. As Aria looked her way, Monica spoke regretfully.

    ¡°What a blunder! To think the chicken dickwad had such a trick up his sleeves... because of you all, I got ate start! Kuh... because he said, ¡®Oh Beim, the time hathe to fall by my hand,¡¯ with a pose like that, I preserved it with such excitement, and yet it had toe to this.¡±

    Saying that, Monica raced off. Monica Units One and Two chased after her.

    ¡°Like that, you always get in our way!¡±

    ¡°For now, chasing is our top priority!¡±

    Monica¡¯s group running off were headed for the exploded Guild Headquarters. Aria watched over them, as she lightly tapped ra¡¯s dizzy face.

    ¡°Hey, just what is he nning? Suddenly blowing up...¡±

    Thelma answered her question.

    ¡°Apparently, Beim needs no symbol. From here on, I myself shall be their symbol, or so he said. Lyle-dono truly is heroic.¡±

    Aria carefully put ra to bed on the ground, before giving chase to Monica¡¯s unit...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Faaannntaasst!!¡±

    I spread out my arms, as I watched the exploding, burning Guild Headquarters, before turning to the heavens, and crying out. Ah, this and that happened, but when I see the Guild Headquarters blow up like this, how refreshing it feels.

    The Seventh in the Jewel was overjoyed.

    ¡ºThe performance of gunpowder has increased! What a shy demolition! But Lyle... no, mr. lyle sure is artistic with his explosions. For it to be blown away so cleanly!¡»

    The Third was also rejoicing.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s been a stream of Best Lyle candidates since he woke up on the boat, but to think he¡¯d actuallye and blow up the symbol of Beim; how dynamic. Shucks, this time¡¯s another splendid harvest. His ability in cutting through the scene of carnage between those three was splendid. He makes battlefields on his own, and resolves them while he¡¯s at it... you¡¯re perfect, mr. lyle!¡»

    I felt the impact of the st and crumbling building with my body, as I watched the roof portion fall down to earth. The barrels of gunpowder stuffed in the building were still igniting, or so the vibrations told me.

    ¡°Well, it was in the way. To me, and to Beim hereon. This is, in short, the festival to celebrate the birth of a new Beim.¡±

    Smoke rose around as I watched from my box seat. Leaving the symbol of Beim standing was quite inconvenient for me. And when I thought to get rid of it... if I was going to do it anyways, then I might as well make it shy.

    And arriving here with a Skill, Aria shed her sweat as shended on the roof where I stood. With leftover momentum, she slid, shattering roof tiles on the way.

    ¡°I found you!!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, I¡¯ve been found. Aria, good job finding me. This must be love. Oh, wonderful love! Aria, I love you tooooo!! Whoah!¡±

    As Aria approached me, she lifted up mypels. Her face was mildly reddened, so I¡¯m sure she was hiding her embarrassment. And that part of her was extremely cute.

    ¡°What are you doing!? Do you know what period we¡¯re in? The rebuilding was finally going smoothly, and all the preparations were in ce!¡±

    I gripped her hands grabbing me, and spoke with a serious expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... I wanted to stand out.¡±

    Aria¡¯s face turned red, so I held her tight.

    ¡°Did you think you¡¯d be forgiven for a reason like...¡±

    ¡°Well listen. There weren¡¯t any people in the building. No one around either, and while it was firmly locked, all valuables had been carried off. It seems the merchants and Guild executives seriously do intend to abandon Beim.¡±

    Aria put up light resistance to my embrace, but she didn¡¯t resist seriously.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s why we came in first and put up a resistance...¡±

    ¡°Precisely. If the situation changes for the better and we win, they will return. And there¡¯s a possibility Beim will ept them. Even if they don¡¯t, Beim may use this ce as the center to go independent regardless of our intentions. For that sake, I need to destroy the symbol of Beim, and nt a new symbol in its people.¡±

    The Third in the Jewel let out his voice.

    ¡ºEven if they don¡¯t ept the merchants who fled, there¡¯s a possibility they won¡¯t ept Lyle either. I see, so that¡¯s why he destroyed the symbol of the city first.¡»

    The Seventh sounded impressed.

    ¡ºSo he went to break down their hearts. In a hopeless situation, where the preliminary preparations were alreadypleted... well, the rest is all up to Lyle.¡»

    Aria whispered.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be, so that¡¯s why you...¡±

    I parted a bit to look at Aria¡¯s face, cing my hands on both her shoulders. I directed a smile to her as I spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s definitely seed. The reason being... I¡¯m everyone¡¯s Lyle! Oh, it¡¯s right about time the people start gathering.¡±

    Looking around, I could see soldiers racing over alongside Miranda. Climbing the roofs, there were adventurers wary of us as well.

    I turned to them.

    ¡°Everyone rejoice! Lyle Walt has returned. I¡¯vee to get rid of whatever desperate situation you may be in, and to reach victory. Now rejoice! Victory is mypanion!¡±

    As I waved one hand to appeal around, I received some nk looks.

    Aria grabbed me.

    ¡°Like hell they can rejoice! Without telling them anything, you¡¯reughing like a madman at an explosion! Just how much trouble do you think we¡¯ve gone through!?¡±

    The gathering residents of Beim looked at me. They looked up at my existence, and I was in the process of bing the new symbol of Beim.

    ¡°What, you wanted me to praise you? I¡¯ll reward you with ap pillowter.¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t need one! More importantly, just what did you do to ra and the others? Their faces were strangely red when they came down from the ship, and they seemed somewhat happy... oy, look me in the eyes when you speak!¡±

    As Aria looked me straight in the eye, I looked deeply into hers. It would be rude for me to lie here.

    ¡°You want to know? Thene to my bed tonight. I¡¯ll take my time teaching you.¡±

    Aria¡¯s face went bright red, so I parted from her. And looking over the city of Beim, I looked at Bahnseim¡¯s army beyond. The numbers in Bahnseim¡¯s encampment on the other side of the destroyed wall were terribly low.

    I pointed at their army.

    ¡°Now, you all shall be the next to fall. Just you wait, gentlemen of Bahnseim. This Lyle Walt... will take you on, up front, fair and square! Fwahahahah!!¡±

    The Seventh sounded delighted.

    ¡ºWell, if you look at our numbers including Beim, we have the upper hand. Bahnseim has divided its army in two. It¡¯s courtesy to take them on upfront.¡»

    As I raised augh, Aria muttered to the side.

    ¡°... Fair and square at this point, are you a loony? No, I¡¯m sure you are in this state, but...¡±

    I spoke to Aria.

    ¡°That¡¯s not quite right. The wrong one isn¡¯t me, it¡¯s the world! I¡¯m convinced there¡¯s no world in existence that won¡¯t recognize a man as cool as me. Yet if they fail to recognize me regardless, I need only make it so they do.¡±

    Aria¡¯s face cramped up.

    ¡°You can properly win, right? It¡¯s not just victory, we have quite a few conditions, like increasing our allies and such, right? And yet, you¡¯re always like that at the most important times...¡±

    I lifted up my right hand, and looked to the heavens. It was an extremely nice cloudy sky. I got the feeling the heavens were blessing me.

    ¡°Fret not. I¡¯m a man loved by the heavens... no, an existence loved by the world. And this Lyle Walt... whether it be women or countries, I¡¯m a man who¡¯ll definitely take down whatever I set my sights on. My sess rate is one hundred percent! There isn¡¯t a million-to-one chance I¡¯ll fail. Thought the majority of those I¡¯m seducing this time around will be men, mind you!¡±

    From the Jewel, I could hear the Third¡¯sugh.

    ¡ºSo you¡¯ve finally learned to make tasteful jokes... mr. lyle sure has grown. Though his very existence is already a joke.¡»

    Now, from here on¡¯s the real battle. As people continued gathering around, I spread out my arms. Feeling everyone¡¯s gaze, I spoke.

    ¡°This is the real deal... let¡¯s all enjoy it, gentlemen!¡±

 Volume 15 - 18: Lyle Walt Stands

    Lyle Walt Stands

    After blowing up Guild headquarters, I headed to the za. It was filled not only by the alliance and Cartaffs¡¯ soldiers cooperating, but by Beim¡¯s soldiers and residents as well.

    A cloudy sky. Before the people who gathered so early in the morning, I dered.

    ¡°Ladies, gentlemen, you¡¯ve now experienced war first hand. How did that go for you?¡±

    On my riling words, there was some who gained malice alongside the building mor. I could sense their indicators change from yellow to red with the Sixth¡¯s Skill as I continued talking.

    ¡°Oh, are you angry? When you were all fighting without the slightest intent to win, I waspletely convinced you were just waiting to get trampled down.¡±

    Aria and Miranda acting as my guards nearby sent looked at me. I¡¯m sure they were thinking of how unbearable it would be if a riot broke out here. It¡¯s true, it would be easy to make an ally of Beim by appealing to safety, justice, and misfortune.

    What poor people. No one could have predicted something like this. Next time we¡¯ll be there to help you out... wonderful. It was so easy it made me want tough.

    But that would be troublesome. Currently, my standing was one where I was simply borrowing soldiers... from the Alliance, and Cartaffs, Djanpear and Faunbeux. Especially from the eyes of Zayin and Lorphys of the alliance, alongside the former people of Selva, Beim was nothing but pure viiny.

    The peoples¡¯ dissatisfactions spread, and they directed hostility at me. How wonderful.

    ¡°Coming back at this point! You¡¯re toote!¡±

    ¡°give them back! My family... my house... give them back!¡±

    ¡°There are children here whose parents have been killed!¡±

    Hearing the voices of Beim¡¯s residents, I scoffed.

    ¡°And so? When you¡¯ve used these means all you wanted to harvest money from foreignnds, this is what you say when you¡¯re on the receiving end? What a self-centered lot. I see, so you don¡¯t need my help. Then we¡¯re leaving. Let Bahnseim trample you down with dignity. I think killing yourselves before you¡¯re toyed to death is a valid option. Good grief, when I came to help out, it was all for naught.¡±

    When I said that, I heard some incoherent words from the townspeople.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re running away!?¡±

    ¡°Coward!

    ¡°To hell with hero! You fraud!¡±

    How terrible. Any decent person would be thinking how words weren¡¯t getting through to them. But the Third offered some advice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºWell, that¡¯s just how it is. They can¡¯t think level-headedly in this sort of situation. They aren¡¯t actually thinking rationally about the wordsing out of their mouths.¡»

    Atop the temporary stage set up in the za, I called Thelma-san over. On the appearance of the former Holy Maiden, the surrounding rabble quieted down a bit.

    When I directed her a smile, she nodded. I never intended to bring her along, but this was truly a nice y by me. As I thought, I¡¯m a man who¡¯s got it.

    Spreading out her arms, Thelma-san addressed the residents of Beim.

    ¡°People of Beim. In this war... it truly is a terrible situation. My country of Zayin has heeded Lyle-dono¡¯s words, and dispatched soldiers. Even among the soldiers gathered here today are some hailing from Zayin. But the moment Zayin¡¯s dispatch was decided, many soldiers showed their disapproval. For many years, they were tormented by the mercenaries sent by Beim. To stand a fair chance, we had to pay money to hire them, and by the enemy countries that employed them, our viges were attacked, our families killed, and ournds piged. That we sent aide to Beim even so was because of the words of our country¡¯s savior, Lyle-dono.¡±

    I heard some objecting voices from the surrounding residents, but their voices were fewer than when I was up there. The armed soldiers of Zayin red at Beim¡¯s inhabitants.

    ¡°... The reason we came into Beim is because the brains- the merchants and the Guild¡¯s top executives- have fled by ship. If they had not, we wouldn¡¯t have even been able toe running to the city¡¯s aid. The one who called us to action was Lyle-dono.¡±

    As expected, when a beautiful woman was persuading them, there were less objections. Around the time it went quiet, I decided to rotate into my address. Rather than the talk¡¯s contents, I wanted to get a beat in.

    ¡°... Listen well. Abandoned gentlemen. Will you drive me out, and be trampled by Bahnseim? Or otherwise... will you follow my words, and hand Beim to me? Give Beim¡¯s everything to me. If you do, I shall grant you all the grace of victory. I will drive Bahnseim out, and breathe life back into Beim. Now choose to me as your king, or prepare for your deaths here! I¡¯ll just say it, but just pushing back Bahnseim once or twice, looking to the country¡¯s national power, it¡¯s more than possible for them to send a force of equal scale again.¡±

    It was possible, but I didn¡¯t say they would do it. At the very least, it would require a few years, but I didn¡¯t have the mind to grant them that time.

    ¡°Or will you take back your merchant¡¯sw, and put those that run away at the top? Will you leave defense to adventurers, and lose once more to be trampled? ... Let it be known. I shall not abandon my people. If you¡¯re to obey me, then get on your knees!¡±

    As I put in my gestures, Eva activated her Skill ¡¾Allmind Language¡¿ from behind... it was a certain sort of Skill simr to brainwashing. To Eva who wanted her songs heard, it was a Skill that could be called the strongest. What it called for was a voice to be brought across in a way the listener could understand.

    It brushed away the wall ofnguage, among various other things, and made words resound with the heart. To a singer, there wasn¡¯t a Skill to be found as convenient as this.

    Eva had hesitated to use it, but having the current me¡¯s voice delivered was our first priority. Nothing would start if they didn¡¯t listen to me.

    As always, the shills got on their knees. I had a considerable number of shills mixed in, and as they kneeled one after the next, their number increased. Eventually, only a few hundred were left standing in confusion.

    ¡°A-are you lot sane!? Beim is the independent city of merchants! You¡¯ll silently let it be yed by that brat!?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a man of the very same Bahnseim that¡¯s invading us now!¡±

    ¡°That guy¡¯s sister is the Bahnseim¡¯s Queen-to-be!¡±

    As I thought, even if I used Skill and shill, there were people who resisted. But a majority had decided to follow me.

    I spread out my arms, and wrung out my voice.

    ¡°Very well. From this day forth, Beim belongs to me. Gentlemen, this is the tale of a hero. For you shall be following the marvelous me! Fwahahaha!¡±

    Ah, being watched by tens of thousands of people, I raised a loudugh as I thought.

    Of how wonderful it felt.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The knight leading Bahnseimian soldiers of reorganized unit and changed weaponry stared at the scene before his eyes as he cried out.

    ¡°What the hell is this!? Why are you all... this is the opposite, is it not!!?¡±

    The upied road was of a moderate width.

    Thinking field battle equipment would make it difficult to fight in the city, they had abandoned the long spears they had held up to now for their invasion.

    As they couldn¡¯t establish movements for toorge a force, they were moving in smaller numbers. It was in order tobat adventurers. But what stood before the soldiers of Bahnseim was a fully armored cavalry.

    Holding shield and sword, theymenced their attack on the confined street.

    The knight fired magic, but it was easily defended against by the Magic Shield deployed by the cavalry. Having a Magic Shield out was a fundamental tactic for cavalry, even in Bahnseim. But they couldn¡¯t believe the scene of Beim actualizing it.

    And seeing their assault, from the knight¡¯s eyes, they had to be considerably trained.

    ¡°You¡¯re all, soldiers of Beim, and...¡±

    In the confined road... the unit of Bahnseim run down by the cavalry suffered serious damages...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°So they blocked up the smaller roads, and removed the rubble on the major ones. Not bad.¡±

    From atop a building, I watched the charge of the cavalry headed by Aria in admiration.

    Surrounded by Monica, Valkyrie Units One and Two, and Three who met up with us, I confirmed the surrounding roof-top situation with Miranda.

    In green armor, Miranda removed her helmet, and shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°It¡¯s something Aria thought up. She¡¯s capable when she¡¯s up to it, so I¡¯d have preferred she got up to it sooner.¡±

    She was fed up, but she seemed a bit relieved as well. In other ces as well, reinforcements arrived one after the next, and now that the difference in numbers had been filled in, Bahnseim¡¯s superiority was crumbling.

    Miranda stroked her hair.

    ¡°So what are we going to do next?¡±

    I showed a fearless smile. I¡¯m sure it fit me too well.

    ¡°We¡¯ll turn Bahnseim¡¯s army back from the urban areas, and then breach them head-on. This is the important battle of my war deration against Celes. I can¡¯t think of any other way.¡±

    Miranda let out a sigh.

    ¡°Hah... ying fair and square at this point, even if you say head-on... from the enemy¡¯s point of view, they¡¯d definitely object.¡±

    I flipped my hair.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t my fault. I went out of my way to circle around to Bahnseim¡¯s front lines. It¡¯s their fault for splitting their forces in two. I¡¯m not at fault.¡±

    The Seventh in the Jewel agreed with me. As expected of my grandfather.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. While we devised it to go that way, the ones who handed down the decision were, in the end, Bahnseim¡¯s side. Yes! The ones at fault are Bahnseim¡¯s generals!¡»

    I pulled the Katana hung at my waist. Miranda traced the line of my eyes. I spoke to our guests.

    ¡°So you formed a unit centered around Bahnseim¡¯s remaining elites. It isn¡¯t bad, but because of that, your other units are going to have it rough.¡±

    Before our eyes, were fullted knights.

    We were standing somewhere conspicuous, so they had spotted us. One of the knights spoke.

    ¡°The knight in green armor... there¡¯s a blue one there too, but he doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll be the ones to kill you!¡±

    Those were likely Magic Tools. Their equipment was centered on Magic Tools, and they came at us with their specialized weapons. Miranda upt on her helmet, and waved her left hands.

    Wires came out of her fingertips. Those sticky threads... failed to capture the knights.

    ¡°You think that¡¯s enough!?¡±

    One of the knight¡¯s armors zed up, burning away the wires as he attacked. Was that the specs of his magic tools, or perhaps a Skill?

    ¡°Interesting. Then I¡¯ll...¡±

    When I took a step forward, a knight wielding arge sword attacked from my left. Valkyrie caught the attack with her wing-like binder.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you.¡±

    ¡°This bitch!

    Easily taking the attacks of that knight, who boasted both speed and power, Valkyrie Unit One pulled her own sword from her binder. She sent the enemy knight back sliding back, while Units Two and Three took their weapons on hand as well.

    Meanwhile, Monica...

    ¡°Hmph, looks like there¡¯s no need for me to step in.¡±

    She shook her head as she watched the fighting Valkyries.

    Miranda let wires out of the fingertips on both her hands.

    ¡°¡¾Wire Frame¡¿... Can you burn through this one?¡±

    Towards the knight who¡¯d burned through her threads, Miranda wound up her wires, and shot a weapon made of them. The dagger pierce through the zing armor, and Miranda went right into tugging the wire attached to the dagger, mming the knight at a building.

    Everyone was doing their best, so I reluctantly returned the Katana to its scabbard, gripping the Jewel.

    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. I¡¯ll have to announce myself.¡±

    As I changed the Jewel in my left hand to the shape of a bow, unlike before, it¡¯s silver limbs... sprouted ornaments. The portion I gripped had an ornament like the head of a hawk, and it had be a weapon worthy of the hunter, the Second.

    Monica looked at it.

    ¡°Its shape has changed from thest time.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cool?

    Saying that, I pulled its string, forming multiple arrows of light. It¡¯s form was different than it had been. As I let the arrows loose on the knightsing at me, the arrows spin as they made their way forth.

    ¡°Disperse!¡±

    When the supposed leader said that, the knights began moving separately. Perhaps they had determined the arrows of light to be dangerous, but...

    ¡°Too bad. These ones are special.

    The pursuing arrows followed the knights without losing momentum. Piercing through them, one of them even blew through a different building.

    For the knight who sacrificed his arm to somehow block it, the arrow of light pierced through, and exploded.

    The leader man ran up to me. Perhaps he had a simr Skill to Aria, as he was able to shorten the distance in an instant to lower his sword at me.

    ¡°Na?ve.¡±

    I swung the bow in my hand. The ornaments on both its limbs were sharp, making it capable of cutting foes. It cut through his armor into his body, and the silver weapon began absorbing his Mana away.

    Monica looked at my fighting style.

    ¡°Your output¡¯s risen even further. Looks easy to use.¡±

    I leaned the silver bow against my shoulder, looking around.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re done. Now then, let¡¯s get about collecting their magic tools. I can¡¯t use them, but granting them to the ones who perform well may be nice.¡±

    Miranda looked at me.

    ¡°Thinking you¡¯re irrelevant to Magic Tools, you¡¯re quite out of the norm yourself, Lyle.¡±

    I spoke to her.

    ¡°Let me tell you something. It¡¯s all about mastering the Skills themselves. Even if you keep a number of Magic Tools on you, there¡¯s no point at all if you can¡¯t master them. And you see... as expected, they still fall short of Skillholders who¡¯ve reached their third stage Skills.¡±

    Right. The strong point of Magic Tools was that they could grant Skills to anyone, but there were very few people capable of using Magic Tools with powerful Skills engraved onto them.

    Like a me of times past, it was often the case their weapon would suck away most of their Mana, and render them useless.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s also the case that I¡¯m simply too strong.

    There, Miranda removed her helmet, and stared intently at me.

    ¡°And we¡¯re weak, you mean to say?¡±

    I looked at Miranda, reverting the silver bow to its Jewel shape, and rehanging it around my neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. I became strong because I wanted to protect all of you, didn¡¯t I? Just let it slide as a boy¡¯s bluff of courage. I love you, Miranda.¡±

    Monica and the Valkyries whistled.

    ¡°When he opens his mouth, he pledges his love. Good grief, the chicken dickwad¡¯s quite the smooth one. Please say it to me too. I¡¯ll record it in the highest possible resolution and bitrate. I¡¯ll rey it for eternity, while bragging to my younger sisters all the way. Now! Pledge your love to me!¡±

    I wouldn¡¯t mind saying it, but teasing a girl who wanted it was a fun thing to do. I turned to Monica.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, you¡¯re making me blush. You should be able to tell even if I don¡¯t say it. Now let¡¯s return to our jobs.¡±

    Monica spoke.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re having fun ying with my feelings! This Monica has already told you she enjoys it this way as well! It¡¯s a reward, please rile me more!¡±

    ¡°You sure are cute. Okay, once this is over, I¡¯ll give you ap pillow. How about you, Miranda? I had quite a few takers inside the ship.¡±

    Miranda looked a little troubled. And staring at me...

    ¡°... I¡¯ll be asking you for it when you get your sanity back.¡±

    I raised augh.

    ¡°Come anytime. It¡¯s my duty to ept all of your love. My love is great enough to envelop the world!¡±

    Monica and the Valkyries started pping as I broke into a grandugh on the spot.

 Volume 15 - 19: Wonder Child of the Walt House

    Wonder Child of the Walt House

    ... In Bahnseim¡¯s marquee, he held his head at the continuous stream of reportsing in.

    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t we push through with numbers!?¡±

    ¡°Our foe should number mush less than we!¡±

    ¡°Wait, they¡¯ll run out of breath soon enough. Here¡¯s where we should reorganize the feudal nobles¡¯ soldiers, even if we need be a little forceful...¡±

    The reason for their confusion was that Beim had finally put up a unified offense. For battle within the city, no matter how great the adventurers¡¯ advantage was, their numbers were different. When they thought they¡¯d be pushing through with numbers, there was no helping that they faced a close fight.

    They soon reorganized their forces, switched out their equipment, and attacked again. And yet, the report they received was one of the annihtion of their forces.

    ¡°... Could it be they received reinforcements? Just as South Beim received reinforcements from Cartaffs, couldn¡¯t Beim have as well?¡±

    On a general¡¯s words, the feudal noble Count who was forced to retreat from casualties affirmed. But he seemed considerably irritated.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why I reported it!? You¡¯re the ones who ignored it. Don¡¯t forget you¡¯re the ones who said the alliance would never be able to dispatch much a force!¡±

    The four-nation alliance... it was a gathering of small countries. Their entire military force may number a few ten thousands, but from Bahnseim¡¯s point of view, they weren¡¯t a threat or anything. But in their war with Beim, they were a foe whose intervention they didn¡¯t wee.

    ¡°As if a mere ten thousand reinforcement could crumble us so! There must be a possibility they¡¯re getting reinforcements from elsewhere as well. If Cartaffs got serious, they¡¯d be able to send a hundred thousand...¡±

    The Supreme Commander lowered his clenched fist onto the table.

    ¡°Stop your rash remarks. Do you think it¡¯s possible for Cartaffs to transport a force of such numbers? It¡¯s true, if they used every ship in Beim it would be possible, but Cartaffs is ring at Bahnseim from the north. They haven¡¯t the leisure to dispatch such forces to some foreignnd!¡±

    The tent went quiet. They had already investigated the surrounding situation before their invasion. The alliance was overly cold towards Beim. Such so that it wouldn¡¯t be strange if a war broke out between them.

    Even if they had dealings with Cartafffs, it wasn¡¯t thinkable Cartaffs would go that far for them.

    ¡°Whatever the case, we cannot stand by and do nothing here...¡±

    ¡°Message! Within Beim, arge-scale force has begun its march! T-they¡¯re... nning on attacking this point!¡±

    The generals and lords stationed there... and the Supreme Commander stood. They immediately went into preparations to intercept, but their expressions were well varied.

    ¡°So they¡¯ve gotten impatient ande for us. If it¡¯s a field battle, we have the advantage! Make mincemeat of them.¡±

    ¡°Why? Why did theye out... why would they discard their advantageous battlefield...¡±

    Each of them had their own impressions as they exited the tent.

    There, the unit in front of the gate was breached by Beim¡¯s cavalry. Their numbers continued streaming out without any sign of interruption.

    But more importantly, the banner they flew was one the generals could not believe.

    ¡°Why... why are Cartaffs and the alliance... and even Djanpear taking part!?¡±

    Thatrge banner with blue circle surrounded by a silver crest in the center, was ced in the center of the others...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Atop the wall of Beim, I mounted May, I looked down over the battlefield at the enemy surpassing a hundred thousand before my eyes.

    In contrast, our numbers were less than a hundred thousand. Looking at number alone, we faced a minor numerical inferiority. But now that reinforcements had arrived from Djanpear, there was no point in buying any further time.

    By my side, a Djanpearan general of tanned skin spoke to me.

    ¡°Beim sure is cold. Looks like I¡¯ll need to wear something thicker.

    Iughed.

    It¡¯s true it isn¡¯t as far south as Djanpear. Now then, it¡¯s about time I went out.

    It¡¯s not like I¡¯d take the front lines and fight. I didn¡¯t have such a need.

    Gripping the Jewel, I plucked it off its chain to form the halberd in my right hand. It was the one with the lowest Mana consumption, and the most conspicuous weapon.

    And as I held up my left hand, the blue Jewel embedded into the weapon let off light.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to make use of it properly one of these days... ¡¾Select¡¿.¡±

    Using the Second¡¯s Skill ¡¾Select¡¿, I was able to designate my attacking allies, and use my own Skills on them. They were too numerous, so I couldn¡¯t use any Skills that were too powerful, but...

    ¡°¡¾Full Over¡¿, ¡¾Speed¡¿.¡±

    I used the First¡¯s ¡¾Full Over¡¿, and the Fourth¡¯s ¡¾Speed¡¿ on all allied forces. Even if my Mana pool had grown, when using it on an army of tens of thousands, it consumed a considerable amount. However, the current me was able to bear it.

    Standing on the opposite side of me from the Djanpearan general, Novem held up her staff.

    ¡°It¡¯sing. I¡¯ll defend.¡±

    Novem deployed a Magic Shield to defend our allies, and perhaps my Skill had elevated her abilities, as it blocked the enemy¡¯s magic and arrows. Under the umbre cover of extensive Magic Shield, our allied forces attacked the enemy camp.

    Their breaching force was formidable.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got some talented pieces under your control, Lyle-dono. That man called Maksim... even in Djanpear, I¡¯ve heard of him, if but by name alone.¡±

    The one cutting open the lead was Maksim-san. Apart from Aria, and Miranda, the Valkyries were participating as well.

    ¡°We¡¯re an allied force, so we can¡¯t help but be unable to choose anyplicated military formations. We can do nothing but straight-up attack. I want to raise their coordination a bit more for the real deal... Now I¡¯ll be off.¡±

    Novem spoke to me.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, won¡¯t it be fine, even if you don¡¯t go to the front yourself?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯spletely unnecessary. But it¡¯s important to let Bahnseim¡¯s side know about the existence that is me, right? And also... while it¡¯s unnecessary, it¡¯s better the more results we get.¡±

    Lightly tapping her stomach, May raised her forelegs and raced forward. Seeing me race from the top of the wall, the Djanpearan general was a little surprised. Even if he knew quilin could run through the sky, there¡¯s no helping he be surprised.

    ¡°Do I just keep going straight?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If it¡¯s now, our allies are eating into their main force, and there¡¯s no worry of being surrounded!¡±

    ¡°... Lyle, aren¡¯t you a bit petty?¡±

    ¡°Petty? Call it cowardice.¡±

    As I had that conversation with May in the air, May made a straight line towards the enemy headquarters. The Fifth¡¯s and Sixth¡¯s Skills, precisely ryed the affairs of the battlefield to me.

    I swung the halberd to cut down the knights guarding the tent. After May blew the top away with magic. The Supreme Commander of Bahnseim¡¯s army was standing before me.

    Holding up my halberd on quilin-back, I looked down at themander.

    ¡°I apologize for speaking down from up here. I¡¯m the new ruler of Beim... Lyle Walt. I¡¯vee to take your heads. Now then... anyone wishing to surrender... I¡¯d think not.¡±

    Once the Generals caught sight of me, they pulled their weapons in indignation. Soldiers gathered around, but our allies were approaching the tent, and it was only a matter of time before they were surrounded.

    The Suprme Commander stood, taking a nearby ornamented sword in hand.

    ¡°I heard you were Celes-sama¡¯s elder brother, but I see... so you¡¯re the one behind this.¡±

    The surrounding Generals were the same. When they heard my name, they put Celes¡¯ name to mouth.

    ¡°... So they¡¯re under her charm.¡±

    As expected. I¡¯m sure the army¡¯s mainstay is under her rule as well. And the people in Centralle were naturally those under her influence. I jumped down from May¡¯s back, spinning the halberd, and swinging it down on the Supreme Commander.

    Bisecting him alongside his ornamented sword, I went right into swinging it at the generals who approached. The surroundings were dyed with blood, and the Halberd sucked in Mana.

    The surrounding soldiers stood immobile.

    There was that it was a moment¡¯s happenings, but the Supreme Commander they were to protect was dead. Confusion began to spread at once.

    As I thought over that, with allies in tow, Aria raced to the tent on horseback.

    ¡°Hey! Why are you at the front again!?¡±

    Perhaps she had hurriedly forced herself there, as she was out of breath from pushing herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I shan¡¯t lose. More importantly... It¡¯s time to raise our cry of victory.¡±

    I took a deep breath before wringing out my voice.

    ¡°The Supreme Commander of Bahnseim¡¯s head... has been taken by this Lyle Waaaaalllttt!!¡±

    A soldier hiding behind the pir of the ruined tent peered out this way, so I threw the halberd. It spun as it cut into the soldier taking aim at me, before returning to my hand.

    Aria spread my cry, the surrounding knights and soldiers following along. As they did that, Bahnseimian soldiers began running, surrendering... or attacking resolved for an honorable defeat.

    I looked down over Bahnseim¡¯s Supreme Commander.

    ¡°... Curse your ill fortune of making an enemy of me, is that what I¡¯m supposed to say?¡±

    Dismounting her horse, Ariamanded her subordinates to protect me. And perhaps she had heard my mutterings.

    ¡°You¡¯re definitely going to regret this.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Novem watched the overrun force of Bahnseim from atop the wall.

    A wind blew, and releasing the hair caught against her face with a finger, her violet eyes focused on the space Lyle was.

    ¡°Lyle-sama... you¡¯ve really grown up.¡±

    Holding a Jewel with Skills recorded from the First to Seventh Generation Heads, and capable of handing his ancestors¡¯ weapons, the current Lyle was Novem¡¯s pride and joy.

    To seed the Walt House, a House with a special meaning to Novem, she saw that he had grown into a worthy young man.

    ¡°Standing on his own feet. And that form in battle... Lyle-sama, this Novem is delighted.¡±

    With tens of thousands of casualtiesing out. While looking at such a battlefield, Novem was smiling...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    In Beim¡¯s Adventurers¡¯ Guild... it¡¯s East Branch, I borrowed a meeting from.

    Baldoir reported the present situation to me.

    ¡°A few tens of thousands of Bahnseim¡¯s soldiers have fled. I don¡¯t think all the surviving forces will be able to join up again, but at present, I think the area¡¯s bandit numbers will rise to something incredible. Also, Beim¡¯s soldiers we¡¯ve taken in are using violence on Bahnseimian soldiers taken as prisoners of war. The soldiers of the alliance don¡¯t seem to hold too good sentiment toward¡¯s Beim¡¯s side... the scuffles aren¡¯t dying out. Um, Lyle-sama?¡±

    Baldoir looked at me with a troubled look on his face.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°... No, um... I¡¯m not quite sure what to think about that appearance. Um, I do understand they¡¯re tired, so if possible, I¡¯d like them to return to their rooms, or rather... I don¡¯t know where I should look.¡±

    Seeing Baldoir¡¯s reddened face, I looked to my sides.

    Having gone to the baths to wash off the grime, Aria and Miranda were sitting to my sides in clothing close to undergarments. I sat in the center of the sofa I¡¯d carried over, and there were two women leaning on myp.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they cute? Want me to introduce you someone to? Ah, I¡¯ve just thought of something. How does the princess of Lorphys sound?¡±

    ¡°Please stop. That¡¯s too far beyond my status. Rather, really, what are you going to do about Lorphys? Within the alliance, Lorphys is the only one that doesn¡¯t have anyone that¡¯ll tie the knot with you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Novem rejected her. Even I can¡¯t force her to be my bride. I can¡¯t go against Novem. And wait, that one¡¯s... yeah, she¡¯s no good.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t try to shove no-good people onto me! ... I hope Maksim-donoes back soon.¡±

    I recalled Maksim-san. Holding his friend¡¯s helmet in one hand, and a bottle of ale in the other, he had locked himself in his room. Adele-san went to cheer him up, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened to the people in question.

    Baldoir looked over the report.

    ¡°Within the next few days, their surviving forces should regroup, and reorganize. What will you do, Lyle-sama?¡±

    I looked at the two faces leaning on me.

    ¡°... I can¡¯t leave Beim yet. There¡¯s a need for me to crush the ones showing restless movements at this stage. Because it¡¯ll be troublesome if they win over the merchants. ¡±

    Baldoir looked mildly impressed upon hearing my opinion.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little impressed. I was anxious as you were, but you¡¯¡¯ll do what needs be done. As expected of the Walt House, I guess.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate pretty words, though. I always hold ideals in my heart. Eventually, I¡¯ll get the continent together, lower war, and aim for world peace!¡±

    ¡°... Um, that¡¯s a bit...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to dream high! And I¡¯m taking the first step. Do you hate pretty words?¡±

    Baldoirughed a bit.

    ¡°I loved them as a kid. But to be honest, when I became an adult, I was taught just how impossible it was for my ideals to be granted. Do you still believe in them, Lyle-sama?¡±

    I looked at Baldoir¡¯s face.

    ¡°Even I know it¡¯s impossible as things are. But in a few hundred years. Or thousands even. I¡¯m taking the first step for what¡¯s toe!¡±

    I don¡¯t think war will go away. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing to wish for peace.

    ¡°And also. Don¡¯t I need a goal that grand? I mean, that¡¯s how grand a man I am. And see, such a man has got to do his best for the world.¡±

    Baldoir gave a bitter smile. I heard some voices of containedughter from the Jewel, but they were much fewer than they had been before.

    ¡°A thousand years, is it. I can¡¯t even imagine it.¡±

    The Seventh agreed with Baldoir¡¯s opinion.

    ¡ºWell, our lives have been spent fighting, from our Founder to Lyle. Even if you talk about peace... It¡¯s true I can only think of strained situations.¡»

    The Thirdughed. But it wasn¡¯t a belittling one.

    ¡ºPeace, eh. Really depends on what state Lyle can call peace. In all actuality, Beim that scattered sparks to its surrounding countries for profit could be called peaceful if you wanted to call it.¡»

    Certainly, but I got the feeling that sort of peace was different.

    ¡°If we have that much time to spend, we¡¯ll surely have the world of our ideals.¡±

    As Baldoir said that, I nodded. But looking at Aria and Miranda...

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m facing war amongst my harems every day regardless. I need to do something about this situation first. Baldoir, do you have any advice?¡±

    Baldoir looked at me.

    ¡°... Why can¡¯t you just let it end on a good note? I don¡¯t have any good ideas. Rather, you have way too many. Exercise a little prudence, please. The former Hold Maiden¡¯s in her thirties, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Looking at Baldoir, I tilted my head.

    ¡°Oy, oy, love is irrelevant to age. And My love in infiiii...!¡±

    As Iughed, my body was grabbed on both sides. It seems Aria and Miranda were awake. Oh, it¡¯s so cute how they get jealous like that. Baldoir covered his face with his left hand.

    ¡°For now, I understand that it will be hard to actualize your ideals, Lyle-sama. For starters, work hard to remedy your own surroundings.¡±

    I wonder why it is. Baldoir let out a deep sigh.

 Volume 15 - Epilogue

    Epilogue

    ... Beim, a room in the Guild¡¯s east branch.

    In thatrge, orderly room, Adele Belgi looked at the lines of desks.

    There were five lightly-equipped Valkyries stationed. Also present were the guild personnel, and the merchants who didn¡¯t run away alongside their men.

    In order to fight Bahnseim¡¯s remnants, Maksim had marched off, so Adele currently had no allies.

    The one to mercilessly thrust that reality at her was Monica.

    ¡°The leader of the alliance is about to enter Bahnseim¡¯s east, thend that once belonged to a nation neighboring this one. So the management of Beim shall be left to all of you.¡±

    Adele looked out the window. Beim in ruins. And the city¡¯s residents taking refuge. On top of that, the smaller problems... all of them were being shoved onto them.

    Adele raised her hand.

    ¡°What is it, Adele-sama?¡±

    Monica¡¯s forced addition of the ¨Csama irritated Adele.

    ¡°I have a question. With Beim facing such ruin, it¡¯s management shall be left to we along?¡±

    Monica nodded expressionlessly.

    ¡°Yes. Affirmative. You¡¯ve exactly right. For the main force is entering thend east of Bahnseim that... it¡¯s a pain, so let¡¯s just saying they¡¯re entering the country formerly known as ¡¾Rhuvenns¡¿. There, they¡¯ll likely start into full-blown preparations. Ah, worry not. Maksim-dono will remain behind in Beim.¡±

    Lyle¡¯s force was to enter Rhuvenns under General Blois¡¯ rule, and prepare to counteract Bahnseim from there. That she understood.

    But Adele spoke.

    ¡°... I-I get the feeling we¡¯re short-staffed over here?¡±

    Monica smiled.

    ¡°We¡¯re short-staffed everywhere. Well, we¡¯ve gotten together whoever seems cooperative, so do your best. I¡¯ve high expectations of your municipal abilities, Adele-sama.¡±

    As Monica stuck up her thumb and smiled, Adele ruffled up her hair.

    ¡°A-at the very least, leave Lianne-san or Novem-san! There¡¯s no way I can manage the city of Beim alone!¡±

    Monica shook her head with a smile. There, she became expressionless again.

    ¡°Maintain the status quo. Make revival and Labyrinth management the bare minimum goal. Henceforth, Beim shall be split into South Beim and North Beim... its interests shared. Arge portion of the Guild¡¯s rights will be confiscated, so please work hard as proxy leader.¡±

    Taking the Guild¡¯s rights. That was an important thing for Lyle. On top of that, by splitting Beim between north and south, his goal was to chip away at the power merchant¡¯s held as he fostered a greater sense ofpetition.

    The ruined North Beim. The developing- yet still small in scale- South Beim.

    It was the birth of twin Beims.

    But from Adele¡¯s point of view, hectic work had simply been shoved onto her.

    ¡°... Can I refuse?¡±

    Monica remained expressionless.

    ¡°Do you think you can? Rest assured. It¡¯s not like everyone¡¯s going to Ruvenns at once. There are various jobs that remain such as adding the prisoners of wars to our forces. But Lianne-sama made her way to Ruvenns first.¡±

    While she wasn¡¯t the same type as Adele, if she had to say, Lianne was the type more suited to desk work. While Lyle was away, her ability was abundant enough to act as agent leader of South Beim.

    But if that Lianne had already made her way out, Adele was the only one left.

    They couldn¡¯t borrow anyone from the alliance. Zayin and Lorphys were busy with their expanded territory, while Galleria and Rusworth had beencking in domestic affairs staff from the start. Cartaffs and Djanpear would be difficult, and havinge to this point, theck of people capable of working the back lines was be more severe.

    Adele hung her head, and offered a word...

    ¡°Curse you... Lyle-san.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Where the Tr¨¥s House manor once stood was in tatters.

    Perhaps some noble had made use of it, as its furniture had been taken, and there were traces of battle left behind. Entering such a manor, Vera and Fidel were surrounded by their subordinates who¡¯d followed them all the way to South Beim.

    ¡°... Fidel-sama, there are also areas devastated by fire. This manor is no longer...¡±

    When one of his men muttered disheartened, Fidel gave an, ¡®I see,¡¯ as he looked at the manor in nostalgia. Vera could only watch her father.

    There, a knock came to the mansion¡¯s broken door, causing everyone to turn. There, with ck hair and red eyes... stood a Valkyrie in maid¡¯s clothing. Behind her, a slightly-worn Gina and Rnd... alongside Fidel¡¯s former subordinates who¡¯d driven them him stood looking at the ground.

    ¡°Gina...

    When Vera caller her name, Gina raised her face.

    ¡°Everything was taken. Some ships were caught in the chaos and capsized... the employees betrayed, and took the others. If you want tough, then go right ahead! Isn¡¯t that why you searched us out!?¡±

    ¡°Gina, stop!¡±

    As Rnd held her back, Fidel looked over the two. The subordinates behind them couldn¡¯t look Fidel in the eye. Perhaps they were embarrassed.

    Vera addressed Gina.

    ¡°... I just wanted to see you if you were alive. I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Lyle¡¯s goal... the situation encircling Beim, and Bahnseim¡¯s deration of war. In the worst case, Vera thought Gina may have died. But she was relieved to see her alive.

    And Fidel was the same. But he spoke.

    ¡°How unsightly. When I think of how I was driven away by you all, I can only feel more shameful of myself.¡±

    Gina and Rnd¡¯s bodies twitched. Time continued going by like that, until Gina hung her head.

    ¡°... We¡¯ll ept any form of punishment. But ept the people who worked for us in South Beim. I beg of you, father.¡±

    In regards to her daughter¡¯s lowered head, Fidel took a cold attitude.

    ¡°ept them after they drove me out? Your credibility rests at zero. After one betrayal, saying you want to serve under me again is...¡±

    Looking at Fidel¡¯s attitude, Vera covered her face. He really did want to help them. But having only just started up a new business in South Beim, employing any more hands would be difficult.

    Simultaneously, South Beim currently held a deep=rooted animosity centered around the belief Beim had thrown them away.

    As South Beim was, it was impossible for the driven-out-side epting merchants of Beim.

    ¡°A number ofrge mercantile ships that had abandoned Beim made their way to South Beim, but we turned them all away. That was South Beim¡¯s answer. Do you understand? South Beim will not ept any of you. That is fact.¡±

    Fidel walked off, everyone following behind him. Vera stopped beside Gina and Rnd. Fidel followed suit.

    But their subordinates continued walking on.

    Fidel spoke.

    ¡°... That whelp has a few debts to settle with me. I negotiated to have him let yyou set up a business in north Beim. I¡¯ll prepare an extent of money. The stolen ships have been secured in South Beim. We¡¯re using them to transport cargo, soe to receive them at the port in three days¡¯ time. That¡¯s all I will do for you. Rnd, I leave Gina to you.¡±

    ... He said, and walked off. Normally, he¡¯d have wanted to help them, but the surrounding environment, and the feelings of his subordinates. On top of that, the opposing representative merchants of Beim were to be crushed for the sake of Lyle¡¯s n.

    Gina raised her face.

    ¡°... Father.¡±

    Vera walked off as well.

    ¡°He pushed himself quite a bit. Now do something about it for yourselves.¡±

    Using all Lyle¡¯s debt to him, he had forced him to recognize Gina¡¯s business in north Beim. That was the most he could do...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The top floor of an inn of Beim.

    In that room with a high-ss feel, I wrapped a nket around myself. It was getting dark outside the window, and one day was on the verge of ending. It was a darkness unthinkable of Beim, the city whose streets were once lit at night. The stars looked pretty, but I felt terrible.

    ¡°... It¡¯s not my fault.¡±

    From the Jewel, I could hear the Third¡¯sugh.

    ¡ºGolly, this time was a huge harvest. To think right after copsing, you¡¯d take the former Holy Maiden to go, I never even imagined it.¡»

    The Seventh was the same. He gave a simrugh.

    ¡ºFor me, hearing Lyle¡¯s grand goal of doing good for the world was quite satisfying. No, was that mr. lyle¡¯s goal?¡»

    These guys... they¡¯re having fun teasing me.

    I heard a knock. As my body reeled back in shock, I let out a voice.

    ¡°Y-yes?

    ¡°Pardon my intrusion. Lyle-sama, I¡¯vee with today¡¯s reports. It¡¯s seems you¡¯ve received various reports form Monica-san, but there are some other specifics as well.¡±

    The one who entered the room was Novem. There was no worry of her teasing me, so I was relieved, but when I recalled how she had seen my post-Growth state as well, it was awkward. I¡¯d shown it to time and time again, but every time only increased the past I wanted to burry.

    ¡°S-sorry. I wanted to be alone for a while... I-I¡¯lle out tomorrow.¡±

    Novem smiled.

    ¡°It would be a big help if you did. Lyle-sama, you¡¯re the leader of the alliance. It¡¯s a huge difference just if you make an appearance or not. And Lianne-san headed for Ruvenns. She did have guards, even if they train up troops there, it will only be to the minimum level. It¡¯s already winter, after all. They shouldn¡¯t be able to move for a while.¡±

    I looked out the window.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It isn¡¯t snowing, but the cold is bing harsher. We¡¯ll have to reconstruct the surrounding viges, and distribute people a bit.¡±

    There were too many people gathered, that goods expenditure was bing something extraordinary. Even if we stole back what we could from Bahnseim, the problem was that there was less than expected.

    Novem took a seat on the bed.

    ¡°ording to Lianne-san, she¡¯s going to gather people who endorse you in Ruvenns. For that asion, she¡¯ll try to shake off as many spies as possible, but perfection will be difficult.¡±

    I¡¯ll do something about that when I make my way there. I have the appropriate Skill for it.¡±

    Novem sounded delighted.

    ¡°That would be Fiennes-sama¡¯s Skill, right?¡±

    She said. I was surprised she knew it, but it was Novem after all. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for her to know, and it was natural for the Forxuz House to have documents on the Walt House. There was no use in minding it.

    There, Novem¡¯s face turned serious.

    ¡°Also, I heard from Baldoir-dono, but I cannot recognize his marriage to the princess of Lorphys. Baldoir-dono is an important retainer who will support you henceforth.¡±

    ¡°... Novem, you¡¯re quite terrible yourself. Aren¡¯t you just saying Lorphys¡¯ princess is in terrible? Well, they¡¯re too far in status, so I do think it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    As I said that, Novem gave a giggle. I was led along by her into augh, and the two of us exchanged some more friendly banter.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Within the Jewel.

    Looking at Novem happily conversing with Lyle, the Third looked a little relieved. There were five silver weapons floating around the round table room, and now it was as quiet as if its once-boisterous atmosphere was a lie.

    ¡ºI was a bit worried for Lyle, but it looks like it will work out. Perhaps it¡¯s best his mind is focused on mr. lyle right now.¡»

    The Seventh nodded.

    ¡ºNo matter what reasons he has, his feelings of guilt wille out soon. When so many people have been killed, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll have to take quite a bit upon himself. Well, he¡¯s got Novem and the others with him, so perhaps he¡¯ll be fine? Though that Novem is a bit suspicious.¡»

    The Third touched a hand to his mouth as he smiled.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t it fine? It¡¯s a bit heavy, but that¡¯s still love. Now the problem is how Lyle ns on having Novem-chan turn his way in the truest sense.¡»

    The Seventh sounded worried.

    ¡ºIf he could do that, most problems would be settled. Well, the major problem would still remain, thought.¡»

    The major one... it was Celes.

    In order to fight Celes, the ancestors were entrusting their knowledge... and their Skills to Lyle. They were preparing for a determined, and certain victory.

    If there was to be a problem, it would have to be what came after winning the war. If Celes was able to escape, it would be a problem.

    There was no point in surrounding him with people who would end up charmed. In the end, Lyle would have to fight Celes. He was gathering members for that sake, but the ancestors hadn¡¯t the slightest clue what his chances of winning were.

    And there was a problem they knew.

    ¡ºThe eastern front is wide open. Other countries are marching their lines towards the superpower... you think they¡¯ll show up?¡»

    On the Third¡¯s question, the Seventh nodded with a serious expression.

    ¡ºThey¡¯reing. The Walt army we trained up will definitely move. At soonest, right when winter breaks. But it all depends on the situation.¡»

    The Third touched a hand to his chin, and looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡ºEven if a rebellion breaks out within the country, as long as it¡¯s small in scale, they¡¯ll prioritize Lyle. There are feudal lords in Bahnseim who¡¯ll side with him, but... those hostages in Centralle are troublesome.¡»

    And there was something that intrigued the Third even more. He looked at the Seventh.

    ¡ºNow then, it¡¯s about right time I asked. Seventh... no, Brod, do you think you can watch over Lyle¡¯s fight with Maizel?¡»

    That the Walt House would move meant Maizel... The Eighth Generation Head of the Walt House would make his move. There was a possibility he would send a representative, but that didn¡¯t change the fact they would be fighting the Walt House¡¯s army.

    ¡ºFrom my point of view, my era¡¯s too far removed. To be honest, after we got Baldoir-kun¡¯s cooperation, I¡¯ve barely any lingering attachments. But what about you? There¡¯s no guarantee it¡¯ll only be traitors like the Virden House.¡»

    The Seventh looked down.

    ¡º... Sure enough, it may be something painful to watch. But if the Walt House is going to fall at this rate, it may be best for Lyle to be the one to deliver the finishing blow.¡»

    The Third looked down as well.

    ¡ºThat may be ideal, but I¡¯m emotionally...¡»

    The Seventh looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡º... We¡¯ve finallye all the way here.¡»

    The preparations to fight Celes were reaching their final stage...

 Volume 16 - Prologue

    Prologue

    ... A dim, cloudy sky.

    As snow fell over Centralle, the capital of the Bahnseim Kingdom was strangely quiet. There were few youths among the people walking the streets. Male youths were especially low in number. It wasn¡¯t as if the snow was the only reason no one wandered.

    The light leaking from buildings was simrly few. When it should have been the main street of the capital, a number of stores had closed the doors, with notices of absences posted up front.

    It was surely cold out the window, but watching the outside scenery from the room, such a thing was irrelevant to Celes. The heating unit Magic Tool was operational, and the room was warm. The rapier she held in her left hand, from the shape of the scabbard, and the ornamentation of the hilt, it was made to look like a staff.

    From the yellow Jewel embedded in its hilt, a voice came towards Celes, who looked out the window with a grin on her face.

    ¡ºWar piling on war, heavy taxation. How does it feel to watch the insects working for your sake wear themselves away?¡»

    Unlike Lyle¡¯s Blue Jewel, there was only one mind recorded in the Yellow Jewel. ¡¾Agrissa¡¿ who inherited a portion of Septem¡¯s memory, and dropped the continent into hell... She carved her own memory into the Jewel.

    ¡°It¡¯s terribly interesting. But seeing them weaken so much in such a short period of time...¡±

    Celes looked down, a sorrowful expression on her face. Her gold hair carried a light wave, covering her expression as she looked down. That glimmering hair, and sorrowful blue eyes... but as she slowly raised the corners of her lips, she produced a course smile.

    ¡°... They really are insects after all. While calling themselves the capital of Bahnseim, this is all it takes to ruin them, after all. I¡¯d have liked it if they entertained me more.¡±

    Agrissa was a little impressed. Not at Celes¡¯ current form. For she was once called the beautiful siren of the country herself. Carrying on only Septem¡¯s memory of pain, she had chosen to wield her power for her own sake, and that alone.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s more fun to torment them by wringing them bit by bit. Well, you¡¯re still young. Having a bit of flexibility in your heart is a good thing. But it sure is amusing to see Bahnseim fall like this.¡»

    Watching the city of Centralle lose its energy day by day was an extremely amusing thing for Agrissa. They were once enemies... but that wasn¡¯t all.

    Bahnseim had once sworn allegiance to her. Meaning he was a provincial feudal noble who obeyed her rule. Even while receiving her grace, he had changed sides the moment the situation took a turn.

    When Celes spoke with Agrissa, she would use the room at the very top of the pce. No one was allowed to enter, the two of them could enjoy their little chats alone.

    Celes smiled as she spoke, as if remembering something.

    ¡°Right. Father is going to return from the territory soon. I have to prepare to wee him. Mother stayed with me, but father had work, so he can¡¯t always be around.¡±

    Age-wise it was around time for her to develop angst for her parents, or resentment for her father. But Celes held affection for her parents alone. And Agrissa was the same.

    ¡ºAh, right. Your father sure is busy. My dad was a lower end imperial noble, but he did quite a bit for me... my siblings were in the way so I drove them out, but after I made it to the inner pce, I gave him a government position and this and that to return the favor.¡»

    Parents were special... this did not apply to brothers and sisters. Celes and Agrissa shared the sentiment. It was all due to the influence of the goddess¡¯ memories.

    ¡°It¡¯ll have to be a party, and I¡¯ll have to prepare a present... oh, I¡¯ll have to get mother a new dress as well!¡±

    Celes¡¯ form as she gleefully spoke, rather than charming, she was like a child. There, a knock came at the door. Once Celes gave permission, the automaton Burt entered the room.

    A butler-model automaton, with the appearance of a charming young man. His red hair and blue eyes were exceedingly pretty. If someone who didn¡¯t know better caught sight of him, they would surely believe he was human.

    ¡°Celes-sama, Bahnseim¡¯s army on the eastern front was breached. It was a crushing defeat, it seems. The royal guard was also annihted. Captain Breid is confirmed dead. Our casualties number in the ten thousands.¡±

    Hearing that, Celes smiled at Burt.

    ¡°Is that so? But right now, I don¡¯t have time for such trifling things. My father told me before, you win some, and you lose some. More importantly, father ising to Centralle. In order to see me! So we need a grand weing. Burt, could you arrange it for me?¡±

    It seems she was uninterested. Burt showed a fed-up expression. If anyone else did that in front of Celes, the torture would start on the spot. But Burt was an automaton. He was capable of all sorts of work, and was Celes¡¯ favorite toy.

    ¡°I thought you would say that, so I¡¯ve already made the preparations. But the national treasury is in dire straits.¡±

    A life of luxury, and withrge wars raging on all over the ce, the national treasure of the superpower Bahnseim was in a terrible state. Not that Celes cared.

    ¡°More importantly, father! We need to give a grand wee to father who does his work, and kills the insects who don¡¯t obey me!¡±

    To Celes, Burt spoke.

    ¡°It will effect the official ceremonies of Bahnseim. His royal highness, and the other royalty down the line are expectantly waiting for you to make your appearance.¡±

    Celes tilted her head.

    ¡°Eh? I¡¯m not showing up at something like that? Why would I do that when father ising? I can¡¯t believe it! I definitely won¡¯t let Rufus into my bedroom anymore!¡±

    Burt shrugged. He offered a rebuttal to those words.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never even let him in once. As far as I know, and I¡¯ve heard never before then either. When you let all your favorites in, I¡¯m surprised you can say such a thing.¡±

    Celes showed an angry face. An angry expression that was cleverly made to look cute. As Burt was an automaton, his rude attitude was permitted.

    ¡°I mean... once I stole him from that woman, I just lost interest. Hmph.¡±

    Aughing voice came from the Jewel.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the theft itself that¡¯s interesting. I guess it¡¯s amon tale. But the current me has something I want to take no matter what... though they always keep it by their side.¡»

    Letting Agrissa¡¯s voice slide, Celes spoke words of the grand party she would hold for her parents as she waltzed out the room...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡ºSo the theft itself was the fun part...¡»

    The one who let out such a voice from the Jewel was the Third.

    The Rhuvenns Kingdom... a room of its under-repair castle, had be my office. It had originally been used by General Blois, but saying he had to go train his soldiers, he had shoved his work onto me.

    The mountain of paperwork before me were the reports of Rhuvenns and Beim alongside Adele-san¡¯sints. Short on hands. The merchants won¡¯t listen to me. The residents are loud about money, at this point she was justining.

    I was looking over such papers, the only other one in the room being Monica. The rule of Beim, divided into north and south. On top of that, Rhuvenns... I held my head at the overwhelmingck of personnel.

    Havinge so far, the Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºWell, with territory problems, it¡¯s usually because you have abundance of people that you go out and invade thinking you can handle it. If you have a firm selection of retainers, and rely on blood rtion to gather people, I¡¯m sure your rule will be possible.¡»

    As I has unskillfully gotten my hands on arge territory, our shortage of hands only became even more severe.

    ¡°... After you take it, it¡¯s just a pain.¡±

    After fierce battle after fierce battle was over, there was much to do in postwar processes, and new rule and such. What¡¯s more, thend ruled by Beim¡¯s merchants and the adventurers¡¯ Guild... they weren¡¯t used to a system with a ruling ss.

    The door opened, and there came Lianne-san taking two Valkyrie units along. Her face was smiling, but she looked somewhat worn out.

    ¡°Now, Lyle-dono... here¡¯s your second serving. Keep on hammering those forms out¡±

    The Valkyries ced their new paper mountains on the desk prepared to receive new documents.

    ¡°Ah, by the way, these ones are the urgent ones.¡±

    She said as she left a smaller mountain before my eyes. Seeing my face, perhaps she sensed what I wanted to say as she opened her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just throw this out there, but I did check over them already. After removing everything that wasn¡¯tpletely necessary, this is what¡¯s left. If you¡¯ve be a ruler, you should understand how much responsibility and obligationes with the title, right? ... And, if you n to reign over the entire continent, your work load won¡¯t be anything as measly as this. It¡¯s around time you start thinking up a way of rule with higher efficiency.¡±

    I could only nod at Lianne-san¡¯s words. From the Jewel, I could hear the Third and Seventh.

    ¡ºAs expected, a princess who knows how to govern a single country is different. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s got quite a bit of knowhow with her.¡»

    ¡ºSerious talk here, the back line, or rather the desk side¡¯s shorthandedness is bing more severe. Lyle, you... once you get your hands on the continent, no matter how tedious, you have to prepare a system of rule that can be passed down the ages.¡»

    A country ruled by a hero... with the fame, it was an easy way to go about it. But when generations piled up, problems woulde out.

    ¡°... At this rate, I¡¯ll be tasting the pain of the First and Second simultaneously.¡±

    The First who built up a vige where there was nothing.

    And the one who got the first¡¯s vige in order and followed behind, the Second.

    The Third sounded impressed.

    ¡ºI¡¯m surprised you noticed. If you had those two with you, you might get some surprisingly interesting advice. But that¡¯s impossible for us, mind you.¡»

    Lianne made a perplexed face, so I said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± and said she could go. But she didn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°Come to think of it, right before I came here, I heard. It seems your post-Growth has quite a gap or something. I heard rumors that you¡¯did hands on the former Holy Maiden.¡±

    ¡°Eh? From who!? Rather, I didn¡¯ty hands on her...¡±

    Lianne left the paperwork behind, and looked at the Valkyries that had gone into cleaning up the room.

    ¡°You two!¡±

    The two Valkyries touched their mouths.

    ¡°Master, it was a little game. A game of make belief. We were supplied with maid uniform, and our tensions high, we merely started gossiping a bit amongst ourselves. And Lianne-sama just happened to be in the immediate vicinity, there wasn¡¯t anyone else around.¡±

    Expressionless with ck hair and red eyes, the Valkyries used the cores of the maid automatons who were originally Monica¡¯s sisters. For that sake, they had some strong lingering attachment to maid clothing, it seems.

    Lianne scoffed.

    ¡°When they suddenly started gossiping in my room, I had no idea what was going on. Well, it was a report they sent out to all units, it seems. It sure is convenient. It¡¯s quite a skill. If you station Valkyries all over thends, you¡¯ll get your hands on all sorts of information in no time.¡±

    Hearing that, I let out a sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s me that it¡¯s possible. Even if it¡¯s possible to use it in rule, that will end with my generation. So if possible, I¡¯m looking for a way to rule without it.¡±

    They were proficient automatons, but there was a problem. At present, their exchanges with far-away parties was realized through my Skill ¡¾Connection¡¿, and if it wasn¡¯t active, these conversations would be impossible.

    Also, the number of cores was limited, and even if we wanted to produce more units, this was the limit... even Damien couldn¡¯t make cores.

    Lianne looked at my face, nodding a few times.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to think of whates next. Of course, it¡¯s all a tale of after you win it all. But even so, it isn¡¯t a period to think of war potential alone. You need to prepare a bureaucracy capable of handling office work. We¡¯re shorthanded, so maybe you should take applications outside of nobility. Rather than searching for talent, suppressing it with numbers would be more important in our current state.¡±

    I reached a hand for an urgent document, and reading through it I spoke.

    ¡°I know. Proceed with your education n. The fact you¡¯re telling me this means you already started preparing, right? But I¡¯d like it if you confirmed it with me next time.¡±

    Lianne looked a little surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯re no fun at all. I thought I would surprise you. Ah, right.¡±

    Wondering if there was anything more, I raised my head to see her making a serious face.

    ¡°I never heard who you would be making the legal wife. Can you decide sometime soon? I have to go suck up to them.¡±

    With a dumbfounded expression, I dropped the papers, the Third giving a joyful voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right, I was waiting for this. The Fourth is just about the only one who would enjoy this boring desk scene, I was waiting for a topic like this!¡»

    The Seventh spoke in a serious tone.

    ¡ºTo crumble the equilibrium immobilized by check and restraint, could it be this princess of Faunbeux... I thought Galleria or Rusworth, or perhaps the queen of Cartaffs would make their move. I was careless. It feels like a bomb was lobbed in from an unexpected angle.¡»

    The Third was the same.

    ¡ºI¡¯m the same. I thought this child would move after she made a faction to some extent. Well, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s all muddled, but assassination alone you should avoid. Lyle, make sure you keep on your toes.¡»

    No, if you say it like that, it¡¯s as if you¡¯re telling me to permit it as long as it doesn¡¯t reach murder, right? Rather, it looks like they¡¯d grown ustomed to it these days as they tantly enjoyed the carnage around me.

    ... These guys are the worst.

 Volume 16 - 1: Faction

    Faction

    ... Beim¡¯s Eastern Guild Branch was functioning as the city¡¯s Guild Headquarters.

    Adele had borrowed a room to work on Beim¡¯s revival, pretty much staying there every night in her daily life of work.

    That the Guild had a public bath and lodging facility, and workable environment was arge contributing factor. Simultaneously, she herself wouldn¡¯t use the high-ss lodging facilities, as while the ce functioned as a workce, it also had to deal with the visitors that came every day.

    Adele sat on the leather-coated sofa, talking with a former guild executive, a low table in-between them. The other party was from the north branch... the executive who once led adventurers in rtion to the port.

    ¡°Beim has always managed its port to now! What is the meaning of one-sidedly snatching it away!?¡±

    Despite the thin rings forming under Adele¡¯s eyes, she used the tea with a harsh bite poured in her cup to maintain consciousness.

    (Really, please, just go away already. I¡¯m busy here... there are no seats left here for you guys.)

    Beim had fallen. At the time, the upper echelon had swiftly pulled out. For that sake, and with the emotions of the city manipted by Lyle¡¯s party, its impression of them was the worst. In essence, he had lied about his name to enter the east branch functioning as headquarters.

    Maksim was standing behind the sofa, beside him a few female knights as well. They were borrowed from the four-nation alliance, but as there were Valkyries around as well, Adele was relieved.

    ¡°... I¡¯m sure your people already understand, Beim no longer recognizes your order. That is why you lied about your name when you requested this meeting, isn¡¯t?¡±

    Adele saw her opponent¡¯s expression warp vexingly. Rather than not having the leisure to care, this really was just a waste of time.

    What Lyle wanted was the Guild¡¯s knowhow, and the executives who held massive power... and abused it were unnecessary.

    ¡°... I would like to plead eptance for a portion of the merchants and Guild executives who came to cooperate in the development of Beim. It can even be South Beim. We haven¡¯te emptyhanded. You need information about the Labyrinth the city managed, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Sensing what Adele wanted, the executive offered information. But Adele uninterestedly supped her tea.

    ¡°No thank you. We already have the documents. We¡¯re going to have a Labyrinth-specialized party from South Beime over here as well. And the adventurers¡¯ Guild will fall under the management of the country. The alliance had already proceeded talks in such a manner. In Cartaffs and Djanpear as well, they¡¯ve easily shifted it that way. Faunbeux has shown sympathy for our opinion.¡±

    ¡°W-what relevance does that have to this matter?¡±

    Adele drained her tea, leaving the cup on the table.

    ¡°Plenty relevance. To be blunt, you are unnecessary ¡ª a hindrance even.¡±

    The executive stood. His hair was a mess, and his clothes were a little dirty as well. It was evident he hadn¡¯t live a decent life since his flight. That he came to Beim must have been because he was considerably pressed.

    ¡°You can¡¯t mean you¡¯ll take our legal property at the port...¡±

    Adele¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°Well let¡¯s see. A reward was necessary for our assistance in this endeavor, so yes, we took away your property. Using reception and fees to set up shop at the port as a reason, there seem to be quite a few people who¡¯ve found themselves quite exploited.¡±

    ¡°Y-you lot...¡±

    Here, Adele disclosed the secret of the trick.

    ¡°It not like everything went as we wanted. But you and your merry friends danced on Lyle-san¡¯s palm just as he thought you would. We¡¯re already done with you. But...¡±

    Seeing her opponent¡¯s mortified face, Adele spoke.

    ¡°... If you n on selling us the management knowhow, we¡¯ll pay a considerable price for it. If you ept that deal alongside your exile sentence... we won¡¯t have to make use of more-violent means.¡±

    The surrounding knights pulled their swords. And Maksim readied his spear.

    ¡°W-what are...¡±

    Adele stood.

    ¡°Are you the ones who exiled us first? And a few other executives have already sold their knowledge and left Beim. If you hand over profitable information soon, we will have no choice but to pay an adequate reward for it.¡±

    The former executive gripped his hair with both his hands, and looked down. Regretfully, but while considering the sum he could get if he sold the knowhow he possessed...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Tanya hade to see off her former-executive superior.

    Simrly, alongside a group leaving Beim, he had decided to move to the countryside with his family. Tanya was the only one who came to see him.

    Her superior smiled as he always did.

    ¡°You sure are faithful. You didn¡¯t have toe see me off. You know what sort of treatment we¡¯re receiving in Beim, right?¡±

    Tanya looked down.

    ¡°I¡¯m still in debt to you for picking me up. And when you¡¯re the one who stayed in Beim to the end...¡±

    Her superior gave a powerlessugh.

    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. Even if it¡¯s exile, it¡¯s just from Beim... no, just the city sector of North Beim. I was able to pull out those conditions. I¡¯m not confident I can live too far off, so I do think it turned out fine.¡±

    Tanya raised her face, and made a serious expression. Clenching her fist, and she made a proposal.

    ¡°Thinking of your ability, you¡¯ll be necessary to the city from here on. If you ask Adele-san...¡±

    ¡°... Give her a ¨Csama. She is substantially the representative ruler of Beim. And if I¡¯m there, the guild personnel will turn to me. By my way of doing things, it¡¯s fated to revert to the old Guild ways. What I and they seek is fundamentally different. So it will eventually birth cracks... and I¡¯m already tired. With my reward, I formed a pioneering corp. I think I¡¯m going to take it easy, so think you could keep out of the way, Tahnia?¡±

    Tahnia was Tanya¡¯s other name. Her name as a Sweeper. When her superior gave out orders he didn¡¯t want to, he¡¯d give them to Tahnia rather than Tanya.

    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. But I can¡¯t stay here. And life out there isn¡¯t too bad. Rather, whether North Beim can really be rebuilt or not... you¡¯re going to have it rough, Tanya.¡±

    The twoughed lightly before parting at Beim¡¯s gate...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°... Hah?¡±

    I think I let out quite a stupid sound.

    In the office of Rhuvenns¡¯ castle, I found myself amazed upon hearing Novem¡¯s report on her arrival.

    ¡°No, as I was saying, about your maids. At present, the only one in a standing where they can look after you is Shannon-chan. But rather than look after, she...¡±

    It felt as if I was looking after her. While she had gotten able to do this and that on her own, Shannon was fundamentally unsuited to battle.

    Listening to Monica, Novem, or perhaps Miranda¡¯s orders and heling out was the most she could do. Even if she had Demon Eyes, she was junk who couldn¡¯t master them. I was surprised that Shannon was even being considered my maid, but...

    ¡°No, there¡¯s Monica and the Valkyries, they¡¯re much more skilled than any attendant.¡±

    There, Novem¡¯s gentle smile suddenly turned scary.

    ¡°That would be troublesome! Lyle-san, understand that we¡¯re short-staffed right now. Monica-san and the Valkyries have work to do. You have to leave what can be left to the maid. And... there¡¯s already been pressure for the maid role. At my ce, the topic hase out a few times transmitted through Eva-san.¡±

    ¡°Eh? I never heard of it.¡±

    There, the Third let out an impressed voice from the Jewel.

    ¡ºIn my era, maid was a role reserved for the talented girls and the daughters of our notable houses. It was treated as a few years of education and training for no charge. Though I ended up taking in the daughters of the houses that lost their bread earners in the war as well.¡»

    The Seventh seemed quite intrigued by the Third¡¯s take.

    ¡ºIt changes by the scale of the territory. In my time, while there was still the education side to it, I also hired maids for the work. The daughters of vassals would work in the Walt House a few years, and that made for their bridal training. But... thinking of the statue Lyle is aiming for, it has to be that.¡»

    ¡ºDefinitely that. Mistress candidates maid in name, or mistress assistants, right? Uwah, I¡¯ve read it before in a book. That one came out quite bloody.¡»

    When the Third was letting out an unpleasant voice, he sounded like he was enjoying himself. The Seventh was the same.

    ¡ºBecause women like those sorts of story, that sort of thing came out a few times. From a man¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s nothing tough about, but... I see, so Lyle¡¯s going to be burdened with such a muddy inner pce.¡»

    No, I don¡¯t want to. Personally, I¡¯d like to refuse.

    ¡°Y-you mean like a helper, right? Um, what sort of girls are the maid candidates?¡±

    Still with a serious expression, Novem.

    ¡°At present, I can¡¯t say the oue, but it is limited. If it¡¯s going to be noble daughters, the first and second daughters of a Count House in Cartaffs have voiced their desire. Of the elven tribes, hunters and performers... some raised their names under the condition they would be helping Eva-san as well. Talks havee from dwarves and gnomes as well. At present, you do not discriminate against demi-human races, so they wish to use this opportunity to raise their status, or perhaps aim to maintain that status quo.¡±

    When I was being chased by Bahnseim countermeasures, my own allies were bringing in problems.

    ¡°... Isn¡¯t that definitely rted to the factions? I don¡¯t like muddled factional wars.¡±

    There, the Thirdughed.

    ¡ºFactions form in the smallest viges, you know? If you¡¯ve got three people, there¡¯ll be a faction. You¡¯ve got to control them well. Rather, we just talked about this!¡»

    The Seventh was the same.

    ¡ºThey¡¯ll form regardless. It¡¯s often the case they form unintentionally. But Lyle... don¡¯t gather everyone in the Jewel again. We¡¯ve learned our lesson. We don¡¯t want that again! ... As I thought, one wife is enough. Yep.¡»

    I wanted one too. Yet with everything you guys have said, it¡¯s not only my fault it snowballed like this! ... I think.

    Novem smiled.

    ¡°Give up. I¡¯m trying to pay as much mind as I can to whatever would be a burden on you. But not just the maids...¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°... There are factions forming in the army as a whole. Maksim-dono pledged his allegiance to Adele-san, so the only ones who have actually sworn loyalty to you would be Baldoir-dono and Blois-dono. But Blois-dono is scraping up soldiers from Bahnseim, while the others are gathering around Baldoir-dono.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Baldoir was doing something like that?¡±

    The Third sounded fed up.

    ¡ºAs. I. Was. Saying! They need a rival horse, so they got close to your close associate Baldoir-kun. I doubt the man himself wished for it.¡»

    Novem looked at me.

    ¡°And within the four-nation alliance, Lorphys is a bit of a problem.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more!?¡±

    ¡°Within the alliance, Lorphys alone hasn¡¯t put out any woman close to you. Because of that, its contributions within the alliance are low, and its morale is lowering. When it¡¯s surrounded by countries on our side, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll secede, but...¡±

    But? When we¡¯re so busy, why are they feuding over that? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong for thinking it, and I think that isn¡¯t actually wrong. But the Seventh looked at my situation and noticed.

    ¡ºHmm, Lyle. When you getrger in scale, these sorts of problem wille out no matter what. Give up.¡»

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll do something about it... Is it that? We¡¯re short-staffed in various ces?¡±

    Novem nodded with her smile. Her smile was so cute I decided to forgive.

    ¡°Yes. To be honest... even if we win, we don¡¯t have personnel capable of maintaining the continent. While we do have a considerable number of soldiers, rear support alongside looking after you... Monica-san has her physical limitations.¡±

    When we hadn¡¯t even won, why do I have to mull over all this? I¡¯d like it if they concentrated on the war just a bit more.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... ra looked at the mass-produced Porter model taken from Bahnseim.

    Gathering magicians- what¡¯s more, low ranking ones- she was teaching them golem magic. The practice mass-produced Porter was truly made just as if it were a wagon with no horse.

    Simple and sturdy. But it demandedpetence form its user.

    Sitting on a wooden crate watching her, Damien yawned. He had collected data from the Valkyries, and spent another night up analyzing it.

    Having returned to South Beim, ra got into training personnel capable of using Porter. Saying she wanted expert advice, she dragged Damien out.

    But the man in question.

    ¡°... This is no good. If you don¡¯t modify the golem, they won¡¯t be able to use it. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you shortened the period, and remade it easier to control?¡±

    ra corrected her misaligned sses.

    ¡°As I thought.¡±

    ¡°If you already know, don¡¯t ask me. You¡¯ve already got a considerable amount of experience operating Porter, and you already had talent from the start. That¡¯s why you can control the current Porter. When ites to Porter, aren¡¯t you better than me?¡±

    Hearing that from Damien who perfected golem magic, ra was delighted. But that truth conveyed a not-so-delightful truth to her.

    ¡°... Meaning to make it usable, we have to remake the golem itself, and make it easier to handle?¡±

    Having his back rubbed by Automaton No. 3 looking after him, Damien spoke.

    ¡°Or rather, this one was made terribly. Like, let¡¯s just go mass produce them or whatever... it feels like it was put together in a hurry? If you load with it too much baggage, won¡¯t it break?¡±

    ra looked at Bahnseim¡¯s Porter she had gone to lengths to retrieve. Unlike their own Porter, it was hard to develop any affection for the frame built with a demand on function alone.

    ¡°... What should I do. Adele was rejoicing at how we could reinforce the back line without having to pay extra.¡±

    Damien looked at ra.

    ¡°Ah~, who was that again?¡±

    No. 3 told him with a smile.

    ¡°The woman acting as Lyle-dono¡¯s representative in South Beim, master.¡±

    ¡°Oh that girl! She sure is loud when ites to money. And wait, it¡¯s rare for you to drop the honorifics on someone.¡±

    Hearing ra call her simply Adele, Damien felt it was rare.

    ¡°I¡¯m no good with Adele. Hah, do you think it¡¯ll pass through if I ask for funding?¡±

    To ra, Damien smiled.

    ¡°Won¡¯t it be impossible even with the money? I mean, old Letarta¡¯s one thing, but the craftsmen of South Beim are all quite busy. I don¡¯t think they can hold down their own ns.¡±

    ra made a serious face.

    ¡°... Is that person really supposed to be good at internal affairs?¡±

    Sheined about the absent Adele. Damien tilted his head.

    ¡°Who knows? She seems good with money? That pink hair...¡±

    ¡°Lianne-san.¡±

    No. 3 made a suggestion, but perhaps Damien wasn¡¯t uninterested...

    ¡°Right, that person was more amazing.¡±

 Volume 16 - 2: Marriage Interview

    Marriage Interview.

    ¡°... What have you done?¡±

    Before Baldoir¡¯s sigh, I fidgeted.

    ¡°W-was that no good?¡±

    Baldoir¡¯s work room was narrower than my office. This also owed to the many itemsin around, but my office had been made special from the start, I¡¯m sure. I proceeded talks of Alette-san¡¯s marriage interview, and when I called over to Baldoir, he seemed fed up.

    ¡°No, my apologies. If it¡¯s an engagement proposed by you, I cannot decline it. Anyways, the other party is the vice-captain of Lorphys, correct? To speak to status, the Randbergh House is a retainer house to the Walts. I don¡¯t think that quite matches.¡±

    ¡°Eh? You can¡¯t decline?¡±

    While I was surprised, I heard voices from the Jewel. The Third spoke to me.

    ¡ºMy time was the same, declining an engagement from your lord is quite a task. Though precepts like those of the Walt House were taken into ount by the house I vassaled to. In my case, it was a huge help the Second searched out a bride for me, though.¡»

    The Seventh said something simr.

    ¡ºYou need a considerably adequate reason to decline. But at his age, I think it¡¯s strange if he didn¡¯t have a girl he liked. Lyle, try asking.¡»

    Following the Seventh¡¯s suggestion, I tried asking.

    ¡°Do you have anyone else? Someone you like?¡±

    Baldoir¡¯s eyes moved a bit, but focusing on me, he opened his mouth as if he had given up.

    ¡°You were under house arrest at the time. You probably heard it, in knowledge alone. I do have someone I like. But she¡¯s a girl of a vige I stopped by when suppressing bandits. Marriage wouldn¡¯t really work out.¡±

    Hearing that from Baldoir, I recalled that before the bonds between houses, freedom of love was meaningless. In my case I was engaged to Novem, but it seems Baldoir has someone separate in status.

    ¡°So what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°I n to ept. Sure enough, we cannot ignore the problems of Lorphys. If Lorphys withdraws from the alliance, we will need to put in sanctions. If we mistake the adjustments and go too far, the other nations will be nervous. If we¡¯re too light on them, frustration will build up. I¡¯m sure the reactions will vary by country, and it¡¯s a problem we can¡¯t leave be.¡±

    Right. In the case Lorphys withdrew, there was the possibility of sanctions. If the other countries couldn¡¯t ept it, we couldn¡¯t leave it be.

    In the worst case, before we settled things with Bahnseim, I¡¯d have to keep the crumbling of the alliance in sight. But what would the other countries think of that? I wasn¡¯t going to lose. That¡¯s how much power I had at the moment. However, even if I won, it would be a victory for that passing moment alone.

    While I waited for my fight with Bahnseim, I didn¡¯t want to have to carry some strange explosives.

    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry. I remember. My time as an adventurer was so thick, I was on the verge of forgetting my noble life.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. Knowing something and experiencing it are different things. As a condition, I didy hands on her after the bandit subjugation, so I¡¯d like to consider taking her on as a maid. At the very least, I¡¯ll have to recognize our rtionship.¡±

    The Seventh, in a bit of a low voice.

    ¡ºHe really does treasure her. Rather, he does what needs be. If only Lyle had that sort of leisure.¡»

    There, the Third spoke to the Seventh.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because you made the territory¡¯s scale toorge, you rarely ever dealt with bandits personally, did you? Even if you did, you were surrounded by retainers? For a vige rid of its bandits, it¡¯s amon tale for the best girl in the vige to be offered. For someone with territory on Baldoir¡¯s level, he should be getting those offers quite often, but... from how it sounds, it just one?¡»

    I asked the Third¡¯s question.

    ¡°One woman? Or all the women you¡¯ve had rtions with?¡±

    Baldoir stared at me.

    ¡°... Lyle-sama, please don¡¯t think everyone is surrounded by women like you. It¡¯s one girl. One. I was in her care when I was subjugating bandits a few years ago. At the time, I too had knowledge alone, and got through with excitement after that. But after that, I tried my best not to stay at that vige.¡±

    The Third gave a serious voice.

    ¡ºFrom the other side¡¯s point of view, that¡¯s just trouble. When they gave thanks for defeating the bandits, it¡¯s as if he refused it. Well, I¡¯m sure Baldoir-kun has his own logic on it.¡»

    Was he so particr because it was his first woman? I couldn¡¯t really understand. Baldoir let out a sigh.

    ¡°Well I have feelings, and we had some rtions after that. I at least want to look after her a bit. So I apologize, but... in the case that I die, if you could prepare some assets for her...¡±

    ... I suddenly had a bad feeling about this. But before Baldoir¡¯s serious face, it was an air I couldn¡¯t joke, so I decided to confirm the girl¡¯s location.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Alette hung her head in the waiting room.

    ¡°... I should¡¯ve brought something besides knight clothes. Why didn¡¯t I prepare a dress? I¡¯m such an idiot!¡±

    The one looking at her was the knight who¡¯d guided her corps through the castle. Rather than fed-up, he tried to sooth her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if Baldoir-dono has such a selection of clothing either. You only have whatever you came here with. At the very least, as long as your appearance is in order, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. It it¡¯s something that was decided so suddenly, after all.¡±

    The fresh recruits looked anxiously at that knight.

    ¡°Um, is this fine? Our original objective was to...¡±

    The knight shook his head.

    ¡°I know. But you all... if we let this chance slip by, then who¡¯s going to marry the vice-captain? Men are a raremodity. Even if she searches for someone outside of rank, a majority are already married. If this chance slips by, she¡¯s already in dangerous waters as it is.¡±

    Originally, Alette¡¯s toon¡¯s objective, or at least its official stance was to elevate Lorphys¡¯ status. In truth, they had been sent to establish an engagement between Lyle and Princess Annerinne.

    Because if they didn¡¯t do that, their country¡¯s influence would be lowest within the alliance. When the other three countries had rtions with Lyle, Lorphys alone... what¡¯s more, they couldn¡¯t even pull out at this point.

    Because the moment the seeded, they would be surrounded by enemies.

    The knight looked at the ceiling, before turning to Alette.

    ¡°Vice-captain, do you have your marriage form with you?¡±

    Alette raised her face and nodded.

    ¡°Eh? Yeah, I have it?¡±

    The new recruits stood dumbfounded. The knight sent a look across them.

    ¡°Do you get it? That¡¯s the sort of person she is. She doesn¡¯t have another chance. The princess is still young. But our vice-captain is... she¡¯s a good person, but she has that side of her so... as a knight of Lorphys, I¡¯d rather proceed talks of Lyle-dono and the princess. But as an individual, I want to support our vice-captain. And...¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    Alette was quietly simting things to herself. It seems she was preparing answers beforehand to whatever would be asked in the interview.

    ¡°If he asks what I do in my free time, I can¡¯t just say train my body, drink and sleep. Last one got mad at that one. Then here, I should cutely say I knit or something domestic... t-that¡¯s no good! I¡¯ve never learned knitting, I¡¯ve never knit a thing in my life! If that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, I can just y it off with something vague like admiring flowers and...¡±

    She was so desperate that the male knights around were taken aback.

    ¡°... And. This isn¡¯t such a bad talk. He¡¯s one of the leader candidate who¡¯ll be hard to get atter. Right now, he¡¯s just a retainer, but if Lyle-dono wins, he¡¯ll at least make Count. There¡¯s no doubt he¡¯ll stay close as an imperial noble. For Lorphys... for the country, it isn¡¯t so bad, right?¡±

    If it was just for their official stance, it would be a sess. Or so the knight exined to the recruits...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A few hourster.

    With all the preparations in ce, at a round table set up in the pce courtyard, I sat across Ludmi-san. Perpendicr, the main cast of Baldoir and Alette-san sat across from one another.

    There were guards around, but they were kept to a minimum.

    What¡¯s more, only female knights. Monica prepared yea and such, but Alette-san hadn¡¯t touched it out of nervousness.

    As a few minutes passed without anyone saying anything, Ludmi-san put down her cup. A tink sound rang out as ceramic cup touched te. It was quiet enough for it to ring out beautifully.

    But with the equilibrium broken, Alette-san spoke.

    ¡°U-um! What are your hobbies!¡±

    There, Baldoir seemed level-headed.

    ¡°I do a little horse riding. Other than that, I¡¯ve dabbled in a little painting and music, but I¡¯m not at a level where I could call myself any good. And if I could ask something.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    The two weren¡¯t so far apart in age, but it seems Alette-san¡¯s nervousness was terrible. Like she would make a slip of the tongue any time soon. The Third was exhrated.

    ¡ºYou think her marriage forms will being out soon? If her name¡¯s already filled in, I think even Baldoir-kun will be surprised.¡»

    The Seventh evaluated Baldoir¡¯s level-headedness.

    ¡ºI can¡¯t tell what he¡¯s thinking inside at all. But... this serenity, as I thought, it must be because he knows women. Lyle, you should seriously consider it. Arge battle is near. It may not be a bad idea to know women yourself.¡»

    ... With the two of you watching from the Jewel, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d even think ofying hands on anyone. Rather, learning Baldoir wasn¡¯t someone on my side was a shock. I thought I¡¯d be able to have an enjoyable talk with him like with Damien and Maksim-san...

    Baldoir stuck his elbows into the table, folding his arms as he looked at Alette-san with a serious expression.

    ¡°I understand that this marriage is important. But even though my house owns a town, it¡¯s just a small territory. Bar scale. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a retainer house. For heirs to a feudal noble territory, if we marry, you will have to be marrying into my house. And I¡¯m the eldest son of a feudal noble. Even if Ie to love you alone, I cannot say I¡¯ll nevery hands on another.¡±

    The receptions of saved viges, is what he meant. I saved viges in Beim, but such spicy stories never came up once. This must be a difference in custom.

    ¡°I-in Bahnseim terms, I would be from imperial noble lineage. Based on what I¡¯ve heard...¡±

    ¡°That would be troublesome.¡±

    Baldoir¡¯s voice grew a little strong. His face was the epitome of seriousness.

    ¡°My home, the Randbergh House pledged loyalty to the Walt House since we became retainer knights. We¡¯re a house that is already entering its sixth generation. My greatest desire in life is for me to fulfill that role.¡±

    Alette-san looked serious.

    ¡°I-I understand that. I have experience in battle as well! M-my resolve isn¡¯t...¡±

    Baldoir nodded.

    ¡°I see. Even as a woman, you do have the status as vice-captain. Then you understand my meaning, right? You could do better. And I cannot prioritize Lorphys. I already have a woman with whom I have rtions. Yet her status is too low for me to marry her. I n on inviting her to the mansion as a maid. If you¡¯re sill fine with that, I will take you as legal wife.¡±

    Without even thinking about it, Alette-san...

    ¡°U-understood! The maid part was outside of my expectations, but I hear about those sorts of things a lot. If I let this chance slip by, I...¡±

    ... Ended up agreeing.

    ¡°Eh? Really!?¡±

    I thought she would definitely be reluctant, but maids... she even approved of mistresses.

    ¡°A maid or two, if I got angry because heid hands on them, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get married anymore! I¡¯m serious here, please pipe down! I had imagined even worst conditions... and I¡¯ve heard worse offers a number of times...¡±

    It sounded painfully heartrending. Ludmi-san, on the other hand.

    ¡°For a feudal noble, that¡¯s about the standard fare. If you step onto the battlefield, death is always a possibility. For the sake of leaving sessors, having a few women is amon tale. Though there are plenty of tales of failure.¡±

    I looked at Alette, noticing her produce a form from her breast pocket. I snatched it away from her. Why does this person always panic and set herself up for failure?

    ¡°G-give it back! B-but I still have more.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making me draw back, please stop. I¡¯ll prepare some proper forms on ater date. Now hand over your spares too. Hurry up!¡±

    ¡°No, but... I¡¯ll get anxious if I don¡¯t have them filled out soon, won¡¯t I!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s stranger that you¡¯re always carrying them around, notice that already! I seriously worry for you!¡±

    Ludmi-san turned an eye to the document in my hand. Her expression warped a bit.

    ¡°You¡¯re always carrying around something like that? You¡¯ll repel all the men like that.¡±

    I¡¯m pretty sure Ludmi-san naturally repelled her share of men as well. As I thought such a thing, Baldoir took the form from me.

    ¡°Pardon me. I see... it¡¯s a little different from Bahnseim¡¯s form. But I¡¯d better fill out one for Lorphys as well.¡±

    Saying that, he took out a pen, and wrote his name into the form where Alette-san¡¯s was already written in.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s surprisingly unperturbed.¡»

    The Third sounded a little bored.

    ¡ºHah, it¡¯s kinda that, you know. I¡¯m happy it¡¯s working out, but I¡¯d like some more ups and downs.¡»

    I looked at Baldoir.

    ¡°Oy, are you sure you shouldn¡¯t consider it a bit more? It¡¯s that. Alette-san... bes really hyper in her post-Growth and gets out of hand.¡±

    Alette-san stood and grabbed my shoulders.

    ¡°Could you stop getting in the way of my happiness!? I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    Seeing her desperately petition, I stayed in my seat, but inched a little away from her. Ludmi-san looked a little disappointed.

    ¡°Cartaffs was aiming for Baldoir-dono as wel, but... well, with this, I¡¯m sure Lorphys will quiet down a bit.¡±

    Baldoir stopped his pen, and looking at my face...

    ¡°... Lyle-sama, please look in a mirror already.¡±

    ... He said.

 Volume 16 - 3: Maizel Walt

    Maizel Walt

    ... The Walt House manor.

    There was a man with his gray hair all swept to the back. He traced his maintained beard with a finger as he smiled over the letter that came from Centralle. Leaving the letter on a splendid desk in his office, he turned a sharp re at the crumpled report beside it.

    Turning his eye to his retainer ¡¾Beil Randbergh¡¿ who hade to check on him at the fall of knight, the head of the Walt House ¡¾Maizel Walt¡¿ spoke in a fed-up tone.

    ¡°I heard the eastern front had faced defeat, but the scale was beyond my expectations. ording to Celes and ire in Centralle, only a lucky few were able to run away... that disgrace of the Walt House sure got us well!¡±

    To Maizel¡¯s loathsome expression, Beil¡¯s face remained serious.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that fine? The fact only serves to prove even the Walt House¡¯s rejects possess powers far over the rest.¡±

    Maizel leaned his back against his chair, making an displeased expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish. When Celes became the queen of that crown prince... just how far will that disgrace go to get in the Walt House¡¯s way? He should be eliminated with all due haste. It seems there are some traitors as well. We shall be tacking on a reason to march on Rhuvenns.¡±

    Beil objected to that.

    ¡°Maizel-sama, Celes-sama in Centralle is looking forward to your arrival. You shouldn¡¯t keep her waiting.¡±

    Maizelughed. His smile was thoroughly filled with self-confidence.

    ¡°It¡¯s something to be happy about. My cute daughter is looking forward to my return. But my pride as a father won¡¯t allow me to return to Centralle without a present. Tell Celes I¡¯ll be a littlete.¡±

    Learning there would be no change in Maizel¡¯s verdict, Beil replied.

    ¡°Your departures to the front lines have increased in number. And as winter sets in, there is a limit to the numbers we can mobilize. If we¡¯re moving anyone, it will have to be in the ten thousand units.¡±

    Maizel, full of confidence.

    ¡°Porter, was it? We have the technology Celes brought back to the Walt House from Arumsaas. Our logistical support is also in order. Have our vassals and their vassals mobilize as well. There are any number of men out there who¡¯d be desperate in longing to see Celes¡¯ face of delight!¡±

    In regards to Maizel, Beil gave his opinion.

    ¡°Then that would likely fall short of fifty thousand. It is believed a considerable number lie in Rhuvenns. It¡¯s even quite a trial to have spies infiltrate them. Why not wait and watch a little longer?¡±

    Maizel stroked his mustache with his fingertip.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he used the Walt House¡¯s heirloom. That¡¯s all there is to it. But Skills are irrelevant to me. It seems he¡¯s grown a bit stuck up, but... that is meaningless before me. I¡¯ll have to reim the heirloom that thing made off with as well. In itself, it has little value as a gem but it¡¯s a precious heirloom, after all. It¡¯s all because that dodderer hid it away and gave it to that thing. Good grief, how troublesome it must have been to my father as well.¡±

    When Maizel said that, Beil agreed.

    ¡°Before Brod-sama passed... Zenoire-sama was the first to go, so perhaps he had lost himself in sorrows.¡±

    Once the Seventh, Brod came up, Maizel looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡°Seeing that harsh father of mine grow senile was a pitiable sight. When he told me to ¡®wake up¡¯... I wonder what he was trying to say.¡±

    After a while of silence between the two, Maizel finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°... Hasten the preparations. Even if taking that thing¡¯s head is impossible, I want to deliver Celes news of victory.¡±

    Through thick and thin, there was a difference in Maizel¡¯s treatment of Lyle and Celes...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°My father? No, um... I-I don¡¯t really remember.¡±

    I gave a vague response, but in all actuality, I had lost a majority of my memory. For that sake, my knowledge on my father Maizel Walt was considerablycking.

    The head of the House that had climbed up to be Bahnseim¡¯s strongest...

    And right now, it was mercilessly crushing Celes¡¯ enemies.

    Within the Jewel.

    The round table between us, I sat across from the Seventh, my grandfather. Maybe the Third didn¡¯t want to be a hindrance, as he had locked himself in his own room of memories.

    The Third looked a little... no considerably conflicted.

    ¡º... Lyle, you¡¯re my grandson, but Maizel is my son. So there are a few things I can say.¡»

    I really didn¡¯t remember my father. In the meager fragments that remained, he truly was kind before my istion. He had a harshness as well, but the kindness was definitely there.

    Thinking of his attitude since my alienation, I could see it well.

    ¡ºMaizel never regarded the Jewel highly. Do you know why?¡»

    I tilted my head. As I recall, the blue gem became a Jewel after it came into my hands. Even so, the Skills the ancestors left behind all disyed performance you could call extraordinary.

    There¡¯s no way my father didn¡¯t know, so shouldn¡¯t he have investigated and found out old Zell had it? If he was up to it, he had any means to search for it.

    ¡°Come to think of it, it really is strange. He wasn¡¯t particr about heirlooms... also sounds strange. He held great pride in the Walt House.¡±

    The Walt House¡¯s pride... because of it, he hated his own grandfather, Fiennes the Sixth for sticking his hands into unwholesome trades.

    Then why did my father never hold the Jewel?

    ¡ºMaizel doesn¡¯t need the Jewel. No, to be more precise, it has no value greater than an ornament to him. Because Maizel cannot use the Jewel¡¯s Skills.¡»

    ¡°Can¡¯t use? Did my father have some sort of problem? It didn¡¯t look that way to me.¡±

    Just like the ancestors, my father was a splendid man... I think. Before Celes twisted things up, he had his heart set on being a good lord to the people.

    The Seventh began talking about my father.

    ¡ºNo, he was talented. And it¡¯s precisely his talent that made it so Maizel couldn¡¯t use the blue gem. Maizel... has a Skill to obstruct the use of Skills. And his own Skill is so strong, he can¡¯t even make use of Magic Tools.¡»

    Hearing that, I finally understood why my father wasn¡¯t particr about the Jewel.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Lorphys¡¯ Pce.

    With one of the Valkyries stationed in the country before her, Annerinne body stopped just short of sitting in the throne.

    ¡°W-what did you just say?¡±

    The other leader were gathered for the audience, and surrounding the maid-clothed Valkyries, they received the report of the unit they sent to Rhuvenns.

    ¡°As I was saying, an engagement has been tied between my master¡¯s retainer Baldoir Randbergh, and your country¡¯s vice-captain of the knights Alette Baillet. It is a splendid result for both countries. Baldoir-sama is my master¡¯s close aide. As things are going, there is no doubt of his promotion, and at present, while they are apart in status, that rtion will eventually flip over...¡±

    ¡°Not that! Why!? Why did Alette go off and get married without consulting me!? It¡¯s only natural to talk to me beforehand, is it not!?¡±

    Those around were saying simr things.

    ¡°C-certainly. The vice-captain¡¯s marriage was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.¡±

    ¡°But it is to our benefit.¡±

    ¡°But that shall not change the present situation! Zayin and Galleria and Rusworth are to wed the leading power. What¡¯s more, they¡¯ve sent people of appropriate statue! While this is certainly to our benefit... now if we ask for any more, we¡¯ll get opposition from our surroundings!¡±

    The Valkyrie moved her red eyes to take in the surrounding reactions.

    From Lorphys¡¯ side, the best result would be if Annerinne married Lyle. But that would leave the throne open, so Annerinne would have to stay within the country. If she had a child, they would be the heir. Such a situation was most desirable.

    If you wanted to call it selfish, that would be the end of the story, but Lorphys had its own situation. When there wasn¡¯t even a marriage tying the forces, there were voicesing out questioning why they were cooperating to such an extent.

    Prime Minister Lonbolt shed sweat from his head as he spoke.

    ¡°... They won¡¯t recognize a marriage with Annerinne-sama? Could you please ry the reason?¡±

    The Valkyrie, disinterestedly.

    ¡°Because it is what¡¯s best for both sides. And Baldoir-dono is a distant rtive to my master. If you express your dissatisfactions, even if master thinks nothing of Lorphys, what of the surroundings?¡±

    Of the Sixth¡¯s numerous brothers and sisters, one had married into the Randbergh House. Because of that, Lyle and Baldoir were technically rtives. They had a rtion of lord and retainer, and they paid little mind to their blood rtion, but from surrounding eyes, denying this marriage would be a problem.

    There was a problem with Lyle¡¯s side¡¯s attitude, but many problems on Lorphys¡¯ side as well. Both sides were ttering, and even if they proceeded these talks, they¡¯d only be running themselves into a bog.

    Lonbolt spoke to the Valkyrie.

    ¡°... We approve of Alette Baillet¡¯s marriage. We shall officially send a letter giving our blessings.¡±

    The Valkyrie held her skirt in her fingertips, giving a tidy curtsy.

    ¡°Much obliged. Gratitude to the depths of your country¡¯s generosity.¡±

    But Annerinne alone...

    ¡°Hold... Hold it right there! Prime Minster, what about my marriage!? You¡¯re the one who said it would be necessary for the country¡¯s sake!¡±

    As she watched the princess act up, the Valkyries passed the message.

    (Inform master: bomb disposalplete.)

    As the Valkyries treated her as an explosive, Annerinne was carefully removed from the audience chamber by Lonbolt and his associates...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    In a bedroom of Rhuvenns castle, I sat in a chair, looking at the night sky out the window. The inside of the room should have been warm, but I couldn¡¯t feel any warmth at my core.

    Holding the Jewel¡¯s chain in my right hand, I lighted it up, and let the light of the moon shine through the Blue Jewel.

    ¡°... Anti-Skill, eh? That¡¯s going to be troublesome.¡±

    A Skill to obstruct Skill Use. To put it simply, my father was easily able to overturn my advantages on the battlefield.

    Information ry through Skill. And on top of grasping the surrounding scenery, confirming enemy positions. It was precisely because of their ability elevations through my Skill that a scraped-together force could fight on even footing with an army drilled together. With all of that taken away, It became a difference of base ability.

    Even if we had personnel proficient as individuals, looking at the whole, my father¡¯s Walt House army was united in will, with higher coordination.

    Training, equipment, on top of a difference in experience... thinking over various conditions, not being able to use Skills was a considerably problem. And when the Jewel and Aria¡¯s Magic Tool interfered with my Skills and made them unusable, my line with Monica was cut.

    I couldn¡¯t count on Monica¡¯s performance.

    ¡°Looking on it like this, I had relied on them quite a bit. If I didn¡¯t have the Skills, the current me would...¡±

    As I said something so faint-hearted, the Third called out from the Jewel.

    ¡ºYou sure sound feeble. It¡¯s true that it¡¯s because of the Skills you were able to fight your way here. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s all. In moving arge army, while ability is necessary, there are many other essential factors. If you had the Skills and nothing more, you¡¯d never have been able to make the current situation.¡»

    The Seventh spoke to me.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. Have more confidence in yourself. It isn¡¯t just Skills. It¡¯s because you had your power, that you came all the way here.¡»

    I felt a little happy to hear it. Gripping the Jewel in my right hand, I muttered.

    ¡°Even so, Skill interference... if I can¡¯t use the ancestors¡¯ weapons either, it¡¯s going to be something troublesome. When we¡¯re already quite hard-pressed here.¡±

    The soldiers that ran away turned to banditry, and a portion of our members were subjugating them. Their numbers were extremely numerous.

    On top of that, a majority of the soldiers we could scrape up from Beim were volunteer soldiers, and had already returned to their civilian lives. Even if they had all remained, we wouldn¡¯t be able to support them, and the four-country alliance soldiers were beginning to return to their homes as well.

    The Third thought a bit.

    ¡º... I rmend you gather usable soldiers, and urgently prepare a main shaft. Based on the situation, I¡¯m sure soldiers from our side will turn coat.¡»

    Of the many soldiers I took in. Among them, I was going to select out only the trustworthy ones, and make an elite force.

    ¡°If I start training them now, how far can we go... and dealing with the enemy once theye...¡±

    The Seventhughed.

    ¡ºLyle, broaden your field of vision. Just normally training the soldiers you can trust... you weren¡¯t thinking something as boring as that, were you?¡»

    ¡°Was I not supposed to?¡±

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºGoddess, when you¡¯ve made it this far as an adventurer, why haven¡¯t you noticed? At a time like this, there¡¯s something quite convenient at your disposal, isn¡¯t there?¡»

    On the Third¡¯s words, it hit me.

    ¡°The Labyrinth! No, but... generally, the technical skills requested from adventurers and soldiers are different.¡±

    In truth, that¡¯s how the forces of Beim fell. Using adventurers as the main shaft, they had lost to Bahnseim¡¯s power of numbers. And they weren¡¯t ustomed to fighting humans.

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºBut isn¡¯t it just right for raising individual prowess while heightening coordination among smaller toons? And also. Lyle... Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time to put your constantly-active Skill to use? In the worst case, you need only train themanders and their aides. Rather...¡»

    The Third took over his exnation.

    ¡ºLet¡¯s say you want to have your own army fight in the Labyrinth. If you want to send in arge quantity of soldiers, and ignore every single bit of adventurer manners, now¡¯s the only time.¡»

    As I thought, the Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºLearning how tomunicate between and move forces is also training. Lyle, why don¡¯t you try getting others to build up experience and see what happens? If you¡¯re on support, they won¡¯t experience anyrge casualties. Have them grow some in a short period of time, and strengthen the army, why don¡¯t you? While you¡¯re at it, you can supplement your insufficient general pool.¡»

    I decided to abide their opinions.

    ¡°Understood. But in the case I take part, I can¡¯t reallyve this point open.¡±

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s alright. Your Skills have experienced a sudden strengthening with your Growth. Is it because of the Fifth and Milleia-chan? Now let¡¯s get some Walt House Style army training started! It¡¯s starting to get fun around here!¡»

    ... The only moderately sized Labyrinth around was the one Beim managed. Thinking back, I¡¯ve never actually entered Beim¡¯s Labyrinth before.

 Volume 16 - 4: A Deep and Quiet Distraction

    A Deep and Quiet Distraction

    ¡ºLet me say one thing first. No matter how strong the folks you gather together are, if you won¡¯t have amander who can control them, they¡¯ll be weak as a group. In contrast, no matter how weak each individual, a goodmander can make good use of them.¡»

    As I listened to the Third¡¯s words, I drafted up the program. In the office, an empty cup I had ced on the desk in the morning was letting off steam.

    This room¡¯s air that wouldn¡¯t heat up blew away my drowsiness. The Seventh took over from the Third.

    ¡ºBut groups are an interesting thing, you know. Just because themander¡¯s proficient, that doesn¡¯t mean he himself is strong. But if he isn¡¯t strong, the soldiers won¡¯t follow themander. There are no cowardly soldiers under a superior general is how the saying goes, and it means to say only an unreliablemander would let his man feel unrest... anyways, Lyle, do you get what I¡¯m trying to say?¡»

    Monica took care of my appearance, and after she left to prepare breakfast, I was the only one left in the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s achievements.¡±

    The Third gave a delighted reply.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. That¡¯s just howrge a power past achievements hold. You have to raise amander with achievements their surroundings can recognize. In my case, I only ever experienced small-scale war. So this time you¡¯ll have to turn to the Seventh if you need advice on your n.¡»

    The Seventh sounded a little happy. Unlike the other ancestors, he hadmanded troops on an even greater scale, so I¡¯m sure he was confident.

    I waited for him to say something but...

    ¡ºHmm, I¡¯ll say I bluntly... it¡¯s practically impossible to raise amander in an instant.¡»

    ... He suddenly denied the whole n.

    ¡°... I don¡¯t need those sorts of jokes.¡±

    ¡ºO-oy! Wait a minute, Lyle! Listen here, when the scale grows, the number of things you have to learn grows alongside it! The group¡¯s rules, on top of everything else the people up top have to... you can¡¯t think of someone who canmand tens as the same type that canmand thousands!¡»

    ¡°Oh? But aren¡¯t the basics the same?¡±

    I felt the room grow warmer, as I leaned my back into the chair.

    ¡ºThe foundation is just the foundation. But you have an overwhelmingck of time. You don¡¯t have the leisure to let them grow. So just take some leaders who alreadymand a considerable scale into the Labyrinth. Within the Labyrinth, your role is nothing beyond support. Give orders but have each squadron send out messengers tomunicate. Let them experience the Walt House way in the Labyrinth, and have their bodies remember it.¡»

    If I was to keep at nothing but support in the Labyrinth, then I¡¯d be having them fight without support from my Skills as well.

    I brought my right hand to my mouth.

    ¡°If I do all that, how much will it raise my chances of victory?¡±

    The Third spoke in an aloof tone.

    ¡ºWho knows? But if you don¡¯t you¡¯re setting yourself up for loss. Because you¡¯re Skill specialized. Maizel is the opposite, the type who achieves victory on his base strength alone. What¡¯s more, the enemy is used to not using Skills, or rather... it will be quite a disadvantageous situation.¡»

    The Seventh had his misgivings.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s also the Walt House history we¡¯ve piled up. The soldiers will fight in the style dyed deeply in their bodies. On top of that, it¡¯s an army specialized to Maizel¡¯s way of fighting... Unless you borrow some plumes, you¡¯ll definitely be pushed back.¡»

    So if we don¡¯t train in the Labyrinth, we won¡¯t be able to put up a decent fight.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll leave Baldoir behind, and take General Blois alone.¡±

    Perhaps the two thought so as well. The Third put out some more conditions.

    ¡ºI¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be a nice opportunity to talk about this and that. And there¡¯s no guarantee everyone you bring along will gain something. In the worst case, around ten to twenty percent will seed. There¡¯s no helping if it¡¯s nothing more than having entered the Labyrinth for the rest.¡»

    The Seventh, in regards to that opinion.

    ¡ºYou just need to give them a clear goal. Just set a base level for them to meet, and say anyone who aplishes the goal in the Labyrinth will get a promotion. Ask not knight or soldier, just send them at it. Not as individuals, if you evaluate them as a group, they¡¯ll be quite cooperative.¡»

    The Third, on that.

    ¡ºNot as individuals, why not have the toonspete? Yeah, that sounds nice. Prepare a few people tomand smaller units, and have them contest amongst themselves. Yeah, that¡¯ll be interesting. That¡¯ll bring our ridiculous disadvantage back down to just a in old disadvantage.¡»

    Whichever the case, it didn¡¯t change that I was at a disadvantage, apparently.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... While Lyle was busy preparing to head for the Labyrinth.

    Novem was within Rhuvenns¡¯ territory. Where the group sent out to develop viges and maintain the area was camping out... she beckoned her guest towards a certain tent.

    Originally, the gnome Innis should have been in South Beim, but she had tagged along with the supply convoy, ande to see Novem.

    ¡°I never thought you woulde to see me. Because we hired Rauno-san for a separate request.¡±

    Within the tent, Novem seated Innis and prepared a drink. There were numerous problems on Rhuvenns¡¯ territory. Magic specialist Novem headed the force, hastening revival efforts.

    To move an army, the time for the march would multiply if the roads weren¡¯t maintained. They also had to secure ces for them to rest. For that sake, Novem led the engineers.

    Innis took the drink from Novem.

    ¡°They were training the transport forces in South Beim, so I tagged along with them. I was worrying over who to ask, but... as I thought, you¡¯re the person for the job, Novem-san.¡±

    Novem sat in a chair, her expression unchanging as she looked at Innis. While she was smiling, Innis felt dread in her heart. Not out of fear. When she looked at Novem, she couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved.

    (Being liked by another without any reason... I can¡¯t think she has that sort of Skill.)

    Innis¡¯ Skill ¡¾Information¡¿ was one that allowed her to use whatever information she had on hand to perform a prediction of the future. It had a high uracy, and there were numerous times when Rauno found himself relying on that Skill.

    As a result of using it, Innis¡¯ request... no, in order to make Rauno a knight, she had determined Novem¡¯s assistance would be necessary.

    Of the numerous women close to Lyle, she had chosen Novem.

    As Novem smiled, Innis spoke.

    ¡°Um... It¡¯s about Rauno-san. Rauno-san is a former knight and... he was a knight of Cartaffs. He was charged with all the dirty work, and in the end was driven out of the country...¡±

    Innis thought over what else to add, but in front of Novem, her words suddenly wouldn¡¯te out. No, she was exhibiting a violent resistance to lying.

    ¡°I see. I did think there was something somewhat off about his conduct as an information dealer. So that¡¯s how it is. And so... what are you asking of me, Innis-san?¡±

    When Innis looked at Novem, she could no longer take her eyes off.

    ¡°U-um... please make Rauno-san a knight! While he keeps saying he doesn¡¯t mind it, he still has some regret left over, and he sometimes grumbles about it... so for Rauno-san... I want you to act as a mediator with Lyle-sama!¡±

    After taking a sip of drink, Novem continued smiling as she spoke to Innis.

    ¡°Do you understand what that means? Let¡¯s just say I listen to your request, and mediate with Lyle-sama. Some troublesome folk wille to me thinking anything will be possible if they bring it up with me. And there are other women around Lyle-sama. There¡¯s also a possibility people will gather wary of my actions.¡±

    ... Meaning Novem didn¡¯t want to copse the current bnce. Innis understood that. And that¡¯s precisely why she relied on Novem.

    ¡°Just the fact I came to meet you here will create rumors.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. But I shan¡¯t mediate. If Lyle-sama deems it necessary, I¡¯ll actualize it. That¡¯s all.¡±

    To Novem¡¯s unchanging expression...

    ¡°I have a Skill. It¡¯s a special Skill, and it¡¯s one that doesn¡¯t develop to further stages. It has no aptitude for battle. But my Skill will prove extremely troublesome.¡±

    Novem extinguished her smile, going expressionless. Innis broke into a cold sweat as she spoke on.

    ¡°Information. A skill simr to future divination. To use it, all I have to...¡±

    Simply upon hearing the Skill name, Novem made an immediate decision.

    ¡°Very well. If you¡¯ll use that Skill for Lyle-sama¡¯s sake, then I shall take responsibility and actualize the matter with Rauno-san.¡±

    Her attitude was as if she knew all about her Skill. And once Novem stood, she brought her lips to Innis¡¯ ear.

    ¡°As long as you use that Skill for Lyle-sama¡¯s sake, I will offer you shelter. But even if you wish to use it for other purposes, know that the right to decide lies with me. In exchange, I promise Rauno-san will receive a suitable status.¡±

    As if Innis had been grasped by a giant invisible something. Her body wouldn¡¯t move at all. She felt fear, but even so, she desperately brought her head to nod a number of times.

    Seeing Innis like that, Novem backed away a bit. And by that on her release, Innis¡¯ remembered how to breathe, rough as her breath became.

    ¡°... You definitely cannot tell of your Skill to another. It¡¯s troublesome when used for misdeeds, but more than that, you¡¯ll be a target of assassination. Innis-san, apany me to Rhuvenns castle. And...¡±

    Innis looked at Novem¡¯s face. She looked a little worried.

    ¡°... Don¡¯t do something like this again. Rauno-san is talented. Even if you didn¡¯t speak up, Lyle-sama would have took him in.¡±

    Innis spoke to Novem.

    ¡°But he specializes in jobs you can¡¯t make public, right? I won¡¯t say that¡¯s wrong. I think it¡¯s good as long as Rauno-san makes the best of his Skill. But for him to do such work in his standing... and without anyone behind him...¡±

    Novem understood what Innis wanted to say, and didn¡¯t say any further...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Arriving at Rhuvenns castle, Novem brought Innis to Lyle¡¯s room.

    She chose a route with as little pedestrian traffic as possible, but naturally as it was, getting to Lyle would mean you¡¯d encounter guards. The Valkyries on top of knights and soldiers. And there were many civil officers racing hurriedly around the pce.

    To top it all off, she had met a troublesome foe.

    The one Novem and Innis encountered was Lianne.

    ¡°Oh my, how rare. You¡¯re Innis the gnome, right? I thought you were in South Beim, you know?¡±

    She knew of Innis, and as a matter of course, it seems she had investigated her ties to Rauno.

    Surely Lianne was gathering information on those around Lyle as well.

    ¡°... She requested a meeting with Lyle-sama, so I guided her to the castle.¡±

    After Novem said that much, Lianne seemed to understand. She looked a little disappointed.

    ¡°Is that so. In that case, that means Rauno-san¡¯s also joining Novem-san¡¯s... how unfortunate. He was a talented one. If it wasn¡¯t so busy, I¡¯d have been able to meet him directly.¡±

    She had likely thought to take him in. Innis didn¡¯t know what to say... it was troubleing for her to make such an expression.

    Seeing Innis like that, Lianne let out a lightugh.

    ¡°If anything happens, you can count on me, Innis-san.¡±

    Saying that, Lianne parted from Novem. While knowing Rauno hade under Novem¡¯s umbre, she stated she would take them in if something unfortunate happened. To Novem.

    Novem looked at her back as she walked off.

    (She truly is a proficient one. But if I leave Innis-san by her side, it will be something troublesome.)

    Lianne was aiming for the legal wife seat. There were actually quite a few who weren¡¯t gunning for it, but the ones quite tantly going for it were Lianne and Ludmi. Miranda had taken a step back, but if the slightest gap was opened, she¡¯de and snatch it away.

    While they weren¡¯t thinking too deeply into it, Gracia and Elza were the same. With such an increase in personnel, maintaining the bnce had be an exceedingly difficult thing to do. If she unskillfully let them gather around him, it would end up dragging Lyle¡¯s feet.

    Keep it to a bare minimum, everyone was wary of it. Lianne had seen Novem taking Innis along, but she wouldn¡¯t get any more involved.

    (... Lorphys¡¯ princess. It¡¯s a huge help we were able to prevent a marriage to that one. I wasn¡¯t in the pce, so I was worried on how it would turn out.)

    It was rare to find Lyle moved by emotions. But thinking of the ties between countries, it was quite thinkable he would give in.

    (No, the ancestors in his Jewel would...)

    Once she had thought that far, Innis called over to her. By the time she noticed it, Lianne could no longer be seen.

    ¡°Um, Novem-san?¡±

    ¡°... My apologies. Now let¡¯s go meet Lyle-sama.¡±

    Novem walked off. And she thought...

    (I can¡¯t let such a thing bother Lyle-sama. Now then, what shall I do...)

 Volume 16 - 5: Lyle the Fortunate

    Lyle the Fortunate

    In the court of Rhuvenns castle, I spoke with General Blois.

    It was a meeting about our challenging of the Labyrinth.

    ¡°Beim¡¯s Labyrinth at this point in time? What¡¯s more, toon heads and higher... well, I do think it¡¯s necessary. Beim¡¯s army is one thing, but your army is severelycking in mid-ssmanders, after all.¡±

    Holding a bundle of papers, General Blois had his adjutant by his side. On the other hand, I had Valkyries standing on both sides.

    ¡°Ourck ofmanders is something terrible. I need to do whatever it takes to get some together in a short period of time. Knight or soldier regardless. I think I¡¯ll give a reward and promotion to whoever does well.¡±

    On my words, perhaps the general understood, as he scratched his hair with his left hand.

    ¡°So you¡¯ll have thempete. I do hope all goes well. There are plenty of people in the world who think of dragging other people down. Some caution is required in healthypetition.¡±

    Hearing General Blois¡¯ words, the Third spoke to me.

    ¡ºAlright, if he already understands that much then leave this matter to him. He¡¯s a person who stands above others by nature. Leave various tasks to him and you¡¯ll be able to prioritize your own work.¡»

    The Seventh sounded delighted.

    ¡ºIt sure is nice to have someone you can push work onto.¡»

    As I said what I¡¯d wanted to, I pat the good general on the shoulder.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you, general .You can work out the specifics.¡±

    There, General Blois turned his eyes from his documents to me.

    ¡°... Eh? Um, I have quite a bit of other work I have to do.¡±

    At that moment, Novem appeared in the court.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, do you have a moment?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s a bit early for your return.¡±

    General Blois looked like he wanted to say something, but I approached Novem. Behind her was a small, short girl... Innis-san. While I thought it was a strange pairing, Novem said she wished to speak in a room with no one else.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    As we moved to the pce¡¯s office, I heard from Novem about Innis-san¡¯s skill.

    The Third in the Jewel raised a voice of surprise.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s a shocker. Information? For such a convenient Skill to exist.¡»

    The Seventh was also surprised, but he seemed a bit more worked up.

    ¡ºIf we have a Skill like that... Lyle!¡»

    I understood what they wanted to say. Innis-san¡¯s Skill... Information was one that could perform a prediction of the future if you fed it information. If I had that Skill on my side, I had nothing left to fear.

    I decided to ask about the urgent and pressing matter at hand.

    Novem told me Innis-san¡¯s request.

    ¡°In exchange for her cooperation, Innis-san has requested a better treatement of Rauno-san. Lyle-sama, if you appoint Rauno-san as a knight, and promise further...¡±

    ¡°... Before all that, there¡¯s something I have to ask.¡±

    Novem closed her mouth. Innis-san corrected her posture as she sat on the office¡¯s sofa. She looked nervous as she waited for what I was to say.

    The Third let out a serious voice.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. There¡¯s something we need to ask no matter what at this stage. But we also need to discern the Skill¡¯s uracy.¡»

    The Seventh was serious as well.

    ¡ºFirst let¡¯s give her information, and try a few experiments. By the result, we may have to tune the length of time we spend in the Labyrinth.¡»

    I looked at Innis-san.

    ¡°... The truth is, I¡¯m troubled by women problems. I¡¯d like you to look into how I can resolve them.¡±

    Seriously... I posed her the question in extreme seriousness.

    After a little space of silence...

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    I heard nk voices from the Jewel as well. The Third sounded let down

    ¡ºEh? That one? That¡¯s what you¡¯re going to ask? Lyle, I think you¡¯re a little mistaken here.¡»

    The one mildly angered was the Seventh.

    ¡ºLyle, now¡¯s not the time for jokes. Isn¡¯t there something else you should be asking?¡»

    I made him angry, but if you¡¯ll let me have my say, my women problems were what required the greatest urgency. An environment where problems woulde out if I went further with anyone. These grating human rtions. I had nothing but anxiety for my future.

    Novem sounded a little trouble.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, a question like that is a bit...¡±

    No matter how much cooperation she promised, Innis wasn¡¯t a person to whom I should divulge our internal problems so easily. I know that, Novem. But at the moment, I wanted to do something about this field.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is also a matter that demands the utmost urgency. I¡¯m serious here! I believed in Baldoir, but he inly knew women. My onlyrades are Damien and Maksim-san... and yet I don¡¯t have anyone around me I can consult about my women problems!¡±

    Baldoir was fed up with my female rtions, or rather, there were too many he was actually wondering how they managed at all.

    Damien sought quality over quantity, and didn¡¯t understand my worries.

    Maksim-san... was put on guard whenever I approached Adele-san. He didn¡¯t even trust me.

    Innis-san sighed.

    ¡°Um, were you listening to what Novem-san was saying? If I don¡¯t have a level of information, the uracy of my predictions is low. Even if you ask me that all of a sudden, I¡¯m unable to answer.¡±

    I made a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll offer the information. Ask anything you want.¡±

    Innis-san looked between Novem¡¯s face and mine. Novem sighed and moved to leave the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be difficult to speak while I¡¯m here, so I¡¯ll be outside.¡±

    As Novem left the room, I began filling Innis-san with all the necessary information.

    With this... I won¡¯t have to be troubled by women anymore!

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°It¡¯s just as I thought.¡±

    As I sat on the sofa, I continued passing questions to Innis-san in her Skill-induced state. But I no longer held my hopes and expectations from before.

    Regretful... repentant feelings.

    The reason being, the result brought by giving the girl information and activating her Skill... it gave a single answer.

    ¡°There is no possible way for me to live in peace,¡± is how it was. So in the end, I decided to reflect and search for a resolution that led to the least amount of casualties.

    ¡°... What will happen if I make Ludmi-san the legal wife?¡±

    Innis-san let off a faint light in the room, speaking in a bit of a calm tone.

    ¡°The moment you announce the legal wife verdict, Faunbeux will likely offer a harsh objection. Lianne Faunbeux will begin moving various things behind the scenes. Cartaffs is the secondrgest country to Bahnseim, but after Faunbeux recovers itsndmass postwar as promised, it will lose its unchallenged national power. With intense resistance, there is a high possibility it will all degenerate to two factions.¡±

    I sat cradling my knees on the sofa. Letting out a sigh, next...

    ¡°Then who can I choose for things to go well?¡±

    Innis-san¡¯s answer...

    ¡°To speak from conclusions, there will be problems no matter who you choose. On the contrary, the ones who you should not choose by any means are the demi-humans Eva, May and Monica. There will be problems in session, and none of the three desire that status.¡±

    Eva and May aside, I made a dubious expression when Monica¡¯s name came out.

    ¡°Well, I agree those three are out. Then how about Aria or ra?¡±

    ¡°... If youy the groundwork, the others will ept them as legal wife. However, there is a high possibility one of them shall be made into a tant puppet. Aria Lockwarde, ra Bulmer, even if the individuals are able to support Lyle Walt, it is foreseeable that problems wille out with them as empress of the empire.¡±

    I held their images in my mind as I went on.

    ¡°Well, I guess it would be a bit hard for them to probe each other. But that side without ulterior motives is looking more appealing by the second.¡±

    The Third sounded a little disappointed.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. It¡¯s best if ra-chan supports Lyle from behind. Hah, I had always imagined them together, reading through books in a giant library.¡»

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a problem if you can¡¯t choose Ludmi or Lianne. In that case, as you suppress the factions, won¡¯t a puppet, or rather public empress be necessary? Or perhaps, if a third faction exists...¡»

    Miranda¡¯s face came up.

    ¡°Then what about Miranda!?¡±

    ¡°It is thought that she will be able to suppress the two greater factions, and exhibit ample prowess as an empress... However...¡±

    ¡°However?¡±

    When it sounded nice part-way through, Innis-san dropped the bomb.

    ¡°In order to strengthen her own faction, there is a high probability she will increase the number of mistresses. Between Gracia Galleria and Elza Rusworth, she will try to take one of them into her faction, but that won¡¯t be the end of it.¡±

    ¡°Eh? She can¡¯t take them both? They used to get along well.¡±

    Gracia and Elza had been exchanging letters between each other. And yet, at this point, they certainly did have a dubious rtion.

    ¡°... It will be difficult to put the two of them into the same faction. On the contrary, if you make one of them the empress, there is a high probability the other one will start up their own faction.¡±

    From the Jewel, I could hear the Third¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºNow this is getting messy.¡»

    ¡°Why did ite to this? Is there no peaceful option?¡±

    Innis-san spoke disinterestedly in regards to me.

    ¡°Everyone possesses considerable ability. If any one of them got serious, they have enough talent to set various things in motion. I must ask the contrary. Why did you ever think this would end peacefully?¡±

    I ignored Innis-san¡¯s question, and moved onto my next one.

    ¡°Then what about Vera!?¡±

    She was a merchant daughter, but despite this and that, she had quite a kind side to her. Could this be a surprisingly good selection? As I was thinking that...

    ¡°Vera Tr¨¥s is the daughter of a merchant. Regardless the wishes of the person in question, it can¡¯t be helped that in a continent where noble blood is highly valued, it will be considered a poor move universally. It is foreseen that the individual will try to take those sorts of troubles onto herself, ending up in tatters in the end. When that happens, her father Fidel Tr¨¥s shall use all means at his disposal to get revenge on...¡±

    ¡°Really sorry. No good after all. Yep, I don¡¯t want to see her in tatters.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to have her push herself to not show her troubles on the surface and take it all in. Innis-san continued.

    ¡°Good or bad irrelevant, making an empress of a Merchant Daughter will increase the power of Beim you sought to chip away. Merchant power all across the continent will increase... alongside that, the status of knights will fall, and the number of mercenaries is expected to rise. Even if you seed in conquering the continent, it is expected that the empire¡¯s glory will cease in just a few generations.¡±

    It would increase the power of money, and make paupers of knights, said Innis-san. Because of that, the feudal lords will turn to hired swords... mercenaries, and there will be a worsening of public order, she said.

    The Seventh spoke with all his might.

    ¡º... Lyle, you have to give up on Vera. It¡¯ll get even worse than it is now. Well, even if the girl is decent, the greedier merchants will use her name to do whatever they please is how it is.¡»

    When she was such a nice girl, what a terrible future. For her sake, I concluded that I would never be able to give her the legal wife status.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºIn that case, that leaves Shannon-chan. Well I¡¯ll be, there¡¯s no way that one will work out.¡»

    ¡°... What if I just settle for the worst one, Shannon?¡±

    There, Innis spoke.

    ¡°Shannon Circry, is it? In the case she bes empress, you will earn her sister Miranda Circry¡¯s support. If you can hide her handicap of being blind, she has enough ability to make it as an empress. With her Demon Eyes... Ludmi Cartaffs and Lianne Faunbeux will be wary of her seeing through their plights, and the faction wars will likely quiet down.¡±

    The Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s this!? That was the most favorable response we¡¯ve heard all day!¡»

    The Third seemed surprised.

    ¡ºHow unexpected, for that uselessly cute girl to actually be so skilled...¡»

    I tried asking thest one.

    ¡°Then what about Novem?¡±

    But in regards to that, Innis-san spoke.

    ¡°... There is too little information to conduct a predictions. At the current stage, prediction is impossible. However.¡±

    ... However.

    ¡°... At the current stage, there is a high probability that Lyle Walt and Novem Forxus will be unhappy.¡±

    She said.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A few dayster.

    Arriving in Beim, in the middle of reconstruction, I led an army of five thousand. I left Baldoir behind to defend Rhuvenns, and starting with Novem, I left Aria and Miranda as well.

    No matter what happened, we wouldn¡¯t lose at once.

    The surrounding rubble had been removed, and nothing had yet to be done to the ces that weren¡¯t in use. The inner wall made of ages passed was now enough to contain all of North Beim.

    Thergely shrunken Beim didn¡¯t have its past prosperity. But it was moving towards reconstruction, and with the results in sight, smiles were returning to the peoples¡¯ faces.

    There were soup kitchens run out of the intact buildings, supplying food to the refugees and those that had lost their ce to live.

    Entering such a city, Beim¡¯s residents took some distance from us.

    Riding a horse, General Blois awkwardly scratched his hair.

    ¡°Good grief, you sure are hated.¡±

    Without changing my expression.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the first time something like this ever happened to Beim. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, it was inevitable, though.¡±

    The discontentments of the four-nation alliance towards the city were especiallyrge. Zayin and Lorphys had suffered heavy casualties because of Beim.

    For those who experienced Beim fan their mes and send in mercenaries to devastate theirnds, it was natural retribution.

    ¡°This¡¯ll leave some marks. If all goes poorly, once they¡¯re done with their rebuilding, there¡¯s a possibility they might proim their independence.¡±

    I answered to General Blois¡¯ anxiety.

    ¡°Beim¡¯s amercial city. I¡¯ll permit it to have an extent of authority. But not more than an extent. I¡¯ll prepare different people to manage the surroundingnd.¡±

    On those words, the general rubbed his chin.

    ¡°... You split Beim in two, and held down their surroundings. With this, Beim¡¯s only means of obtaining food will be to buy it. When did you think of such a thing? No, since when were you considering it?¡±

    Iughed a bit. From the moment we arrived in Beim, the ancestors in the Jewel were instantly put on guard by its assets and authority. If I had to say, we thought to chip at their assets from the moment we got here.

    With my slightugh, perhaps General Blois sensed something, as he didn¡¯t continue his line of questioning. But he did make ament.

    ¡°What a scary person.¡±

    I offered my take.

    ¡°I¡¯ve still got a long way to go.¡±

    ... Was all I could say.

 Volume 16 - 6: Natural Enemy of Labyrinths

    Natural Enemy of Labyrinths

    North Beim.

    If you said the word Beim some time ago, it would only indicate what was now North Beim. But right now, it was the ruins of where a city stood, of piles of removed rubble, and continued reconstruction.

    The one waiting for me in such a city was Adele-san with bags under her eyes. Maksim-san apanied her, and to wee me into the city of North Beim...

    ¡°... When I thought you¡¯d finally distributed men to help in the reconstruction, you¡¯re going off the the Labyrinth, eh? No, it¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re as free as ever, I see. I do hope it leads to something good in the end! But... please send some hands over here. Like ra. Or that straightced ra. Or ra. Or maybe even Monica-san would be fine.¡±

    ... I really couldn¡¯t. No, perhaps she was aware of that. But her stress building up by the day was being strongly directed against me.

    Maksim-san gave a shrug of his shoulders.

    ¡°Sorry. Adele-sama is reaching her limit. If possible, it would be a huge help if you could send some help over here.¡±

    Hearing that, I looked at Adele-san and Maksim-san.

    ¡°... No, as long as you rotate and circte work around the people currently stationed here, shouldn¡¯t it work out? Why can¡¯t you get yourself some moderate rest?¡±

    As I said that, Adele-san...

    ¡°I want to rest! But! But... day after day,ints calling themselves requestse directly addressed to me. What¡¯s more, no matter what Iy hands on theyin! Theyin, I tell you1¡±

    Watching her on the verge of tears was General Blois standing beside me. He seemed a little perplexed.

    ¡°Well, we have to get in some urgent reorganization and training, and if Rhuvenns is breached, reconstruction would be the least of our problems.¡±

    To be blunt, we didn¡¯t have the leisure to send anyone. Rather, while it¡¯s true Beim hade under my protection... Adele-san¡¯s people were pushing themselves too far.

    ¡°No, justplete the work in moderation. The way you¡¯re doing things clearly seems to be impossible. If you don¡¯t want to be negligent, you¡¯ll need some moderate rest.¡±

    The Third in the Jewel spoke in a gentle voice.

    ¡ºAh, it¡¯s that. Adele-chan is a kind girl. Or maybe too earnest. Reconstruction is a story of a decade, maybe even two, so she should really learn to take it in stride. If she presses everything too hard like that, she¡¯ll copse.¡»

    What I learned uponing to the site was that she was trying too hard. The supplies were prepared, and she was doing what needed to be done. Even I wouldn¡¯t be able to process any additional requests.

    In truth, if we allotted everything towards Beim¡¯s revival, we would definitely lose against Bahnseim. More than that, that I even left them Adele-san was an act of kindness.

    ¡°Reconstruction won¡¯t end in a few years. We have ten, or twenty years in our field of vision. So exert yourself in moderation. Without any negligence. That¡¯s how it is, so Maksim-san... force Adele-san to get some rest. Ah, you can take a day off with her.¡±

    Leaning she should have rested, Adele dropped her shoulders. And from her knees, her entire body dropped as well.

    ¡°N-no way... so it would¡¯ve been better off if I rested...¡±

    No, go get some sleep already. It¡¯ll be nothing but trouble if the top copses. It will be impossible to resolve everything in a short period of time.

    Maksim-san put an arm around her shoulders, and led her off. I exchanged a look with General Blois. There, the general...

    ¡°Ah, youth. Earnest and full of a sense of responsibility. That child¡¯s the adjutant type. But if you put her at the top, she¡¯s the archetype where the ones below her don¡¯t grow.¡±

    It seems she was the type that wouldn¡¯t delegate enough work to those below her. I had received that sort of warning in the past before. Come to think of it... I was cautioned on that in the Labyrinth. Arumsaas¡¯ Labyrinth, and awkward as we were, I was given the objective of breaching the thirtieth floor...

    ¡°She¡¯ll just have to learn from now on. She¡¯s a valuable civil officer. I¡¯ll have to let her get in some experience and learn from it.¡±

    General Bloisughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly a good thing when you have a lot of people capable of working. Makes our lives a lot easier.¡±

    The Seventh mumbled.

    ¡ºThis guy¡¯s the typicalmander type. The troublesome type that growsx after delegating work to others.¡»

    I removed my gaze from General Blois, and focused on the entrance to Beim¡¯s Labyrinth. It was the entrance of a cave that proceeded downwards. The area around it was in order, and it was regted by a gate.

    In the past, it had many guards and people passing in and out, I¡¯m sure there were plenty of food stalls and bazaars around... I could see the vestiges. At this point, a few stands had restarted their business.

    ¡°... Now then, shall we be off?¡±

    Blois nodded. I had passed all the specific jobs onto him, and he had passed it onto his subordinates... and that¡¯s how all the preparations were done. Now all that¡¯s left is to see the results we can drag out.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Rhuvenns castle.

    Novem had stationed guards for Innis. At the same time, she had left a message to the Valkyries in South Beim. With the Network the Valkyries held, it was possible for information exchange without taking any time.

    That Innis was in Rhuvenns. And Rauno was done with his work, she told him toe to Rhuvenns as well.

    Novem was busy in various ways, and in order to reunite with the engineer squadron she had left at the site, she had to depart from the castle.

    As she prepared to set off alongside her guards, a person called over to her.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t Novem-dono. You look busy.¡±

    Turning towards the voice, she looked at the individual walking towards her. Making a smile.

    ¡°It is a pleasure, Count Bagdia. What business do you bring?¡±

    Count Bagdia. ¡¾Raebel Bagdia¡¿ was a Bahnseimian feudal noble in his early twenties. He had only just taken over his house, and the invasion of Beim had been his firstrge-scale war.

    Losing to Lyle, he became a prisoner of war, and after promising his cooperation, his standing was one where he¡¯d lead forces under Rauno or Baldoir.

    However... the man was still young, scorning Lyle who was even younger than he.

    ¡°It only intrigued me a little. Our leader has made for the Labyrinth, leaving such beautiful women to do his work. Would that not be a problem to his standing as leader?¡±

    His tone was gentle. And his words were sound. True enough, thinking of Lyle¡¯s standing, he didn¡¯t have the leisure to head off to the Labyrinth.

    While he did it because it was necessary, how his surroundings saw it was a different problem. Novem answered with a smile.

    ¡°... It is necessary for theing battle, so Lyle-sama merely put it to action. If you have any dissatisfactions, why not bring it up with him directly?¡±

    Raebel touched his green bangs with his fingertip as he spoke.

    ¡°A neer such as I haven¡¯t the right to say so much. I only thought I¡¯d hear out the opinions of his female camp. The nobles of Bahnseim look down on adventurers. Yet now they¡¯ve fallen to mere adventurers and are doing the same... oh, I¡¯m just voicing the majority opinion here, you know? I have no part in it.¡±

    The nobles of Bahnseim wouldn¡¯t help but look down on adventurers. Former-noble adventurers, from their points of view were targets of disdain. That tendency grew stronger the higher you went up.

    ¡°Lyle-dono was driven out of his house, fell to adventurerhood and climbed up from there. I¡¯ll evaluate him for that. However... with his current statue, is it really alright for him to continue fighting as an adventurer would?¡±

    He lifted Lyle up as he criticized. Novem spoke.

    ¡°So a fair and upfront battle. I see, that¡¯s important and knightly. Next I meet him, I¡¯ll be sure to bring it up. Of course, those important sort of talks should be kept to the important sort of meetings.¡±

    Raebel smiled.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be careful. I haven¡¯t yet grasped my standing, so please forgive me.¡±

    Saying that, leading his following knights along, Raebel walked off. Novem watched his back expressionlessly...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Lianne¡¯s office.

    Outside, the ramparts, and the castle town under repair could be seen.

    There were few people who¡¯d made the move over here, but even so, from the lodging houses the soldiers lived, a sort of liveliness wasing out.

    Looking on the scene, Lianne took a glimpse at the figure reflected in the window ss. There was one maid-uniformed Valkyrie in the room. And at the door, a green-haired, blue eyed youth... Raebel stood.

    He had status as a count, with adequately splendid clothing over his body. Lianne didn¡¯t turn around.

    ¡°... I see, so Novem-san has made some suspicious movements. And you came all the way here to tell me that?¡±

    Raebel spoke. His attitude was soft, his tone as if he was worried. But Lianne felt something stuck on the side of his words.

    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t really like doing this sort of thing, but I thought it best to tell you. You have an engagement tied with our leader. Personally, I think you a much more worthy existence for him than that daughter of the Forxuz House.¡±

    Lianne raised the corners of her lips, turning ever-so-slightly.

    ¡°Oh my, are you sure you should be saying such a thing?¡±

    ¡°My standing isn¡¯t clear. And I do think you¡¯re worthy the status of empress, Lianne-sama. Coming all the way to Rhuvenns from the soil of Faunbeux, and your form supporting our leader will surely make many lower their heads...¡±

    ¡°... Though in the past, the one who betrayed me was a crown prince of your country. I hate roundabout talks. Say your business.¡±

    Clearing his throat at his words interrupted part-way through, Raebel opened his mouth again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure General Blois would ept it. And retainer Baldoir was formerly a knight of the Walt House. I¡¯m sure he has some to think over, but he¡¯ll approve. But when ites to the knights like us you pick up on the way, a pure meritocracy wille into question. There will be many to hold dissatisfactions.¡±

    ¡°Is that so,¡± Lianne muttered, turning her whole body towards Raebel, heading to her desk, and taking a seat.

    ¡°We believe our leader may have scorn for us knights. Despite being born to a high house, his failure to understand may be reason enough for his exile... oh, this is only rumor, mind you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware... but it would be troublesome if you went and made rumor of such a thing. Count Bagdia, will you continue to report to me?¡±

    Raebel gave a delighted smile, touching his right hand to his chest.

    ¡°Yes, with pleasure.¡±

    Lianne looked over Raebel with a smile...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... A corridor in Rhuvenns castle.

    One of Raebel¡¯s tag-along knights spoke to him as they walked. In a small voice, they held a conversation that could be taken either way as they moved.

    ¡°Raebel-dono, who are you really aiming for?¡±

    On the elder knight¡¯s question, Raebelughed a bit.

    ¡°Really aiming for, eh? To bepletely honest, I¡¯m not. Women problems are easy to get muddled. And once they start to crumble, the rest will just work itself out.¡±

    The other knightughed. His smile was miles away from refreshing.

    ¡°We¡¯re counting on you. From our point of view, we¡¯ll need some insurance we¡¯ll be fine no matter which side falls. Even so, heading to the Labyrinth at this point in time is...¡±

    ¡°... Whoops, don¡¯t say any more.¡±

    After silencing the knight, Raebelughed a bit. And looking around, he found there was no one.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, everyone can build up frustration. If you¡¯ve got underemployed ced under you, even more so. Well, it¡¯s just a little easier to move around while he¡¯s away.¡±

    As Raebel said that, he walked to the front, and smiled a bit...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Beim¡¯s underground Labyrinth.

    On its fifteenth lower level, we were camped out in arge room. There were guard knights around, as well as Valkyrie Unit One fully equipped on standby.

    On the board General Blois watched, Valkyrie Unit Two kept moving pieces about. Seeing them, the general touched a hand to his chin and nodded.

    ¡°... No wonder we lost. From the start, the uracy and sheer amount of information we had was too far apart.¡±

    My trumpcard that struck down the armies invading Beim... seeing it, General Blois offered a line about my Skill.

    ¡°In a sense, it¡¯s the strongest there is.¡±

    But there was something I had to add.

    ¡°That strongest Skill can¡¯t be used in the next battle. While we can, we need to drill sending messages and rying precise order into their bodies.¡±

    In thatrge room, a messenger raced in.

    ¡°Message! The secondpany took an attack from monsters, and cannot advance. They request reinforcements!¡±

    On that messenger, General Blois looked at me, so I nodded.

    There, Blois...

    ¡°We¡¯ll send the reserves of the thirdpany as reinforcements. Until then, focus on defense, and block them. When the reinforcements arrive, step down. Messenger, ry that message to the thirdpany. The passage is...¡±

    The runner heard those orders, and another messenger in the room went to convey the message to the thirdpany.

    Unit Two moved the pieces on the map, and indicated the secondpany gradually being pushed back. I looked at it, mindful that I should only open my mouth when it really got dangerous.

    ¡°The secondpany sure is frail.¡±

    Perhaps General Blois knew they were weakerpared to the others from the start, as he nodded and exined.

    ¡°They have a lot of talented personnel, but perhaps I should say their gears don¡¯t mess. If they learn to work together, I think they will perform spectacrly as a unit.¡±

    If that¡¯s what the general thought as he formed them, I¡¯m sure I shouldn¡¯t open my mouth on it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll count on it. But if that doesn¡¯t work out, please think of another means. Splitting them up or losing them is something I¡¯d like to avoid.¡±

    General Blois nodded.

    ¡°They¡¯ll put out results. Now then, the situation¡¯s changing again... a portion of thirdpany has gotten lost.¡±

    The pieces Unit Two moved reproduced a unit of the thirdpany getting lost in the Labyrinth.

    The Seventh in the Jewel sounded a little fed-up.

    ¡º... To not even be able to follow a line. Their drilling is way too low.¡»

    The Third gave out argeugh.

    ¡ºA talented group that doesn¡¯t mesh. A group of the lost. You¡¯ve got some problem children here. Yep, yep! It¡¯s because these sorts of things never go as you expect that they¡¯re so interesting.¡»

    General Blois held a hand to his forehead.

    ¡°... Call them back.¡±

    Without saying anything particr, I watched the pieces move across the map. Unit Two was only reproducing what I was seeing, as we thought over what to do next.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t send orders at once, I guess it¡¯s best we change our approach.¡±

    If I used Skills, I could immediately send the thirdpany, and have them meet up with the second one before they were pressed into a hard battle. But the messenger only brought the information once they had already run into trouble. What¡¯s more, time had already passed since then.

    ¡°... Starting tomorrow, I think we¡¯ll be putting away the pieces.¡±

    Our situation where we could constantly obtain thetest information would disappear, so I decided to train for what was toe. Unit Two caught my mutterings, looking a little sad that she was out of a job.

 Volume 16 - 7: Not Knowing isâ€¦

    Not Knowing is...

    The thirty fifty floor.

    A few weeks since we came to Beim. The training of the five thousand men who entered the Labyrinth hade to a singlerge stop.

    Ourck of time was one thing, but we weren¡¯t able to advance any further. The n of overwhelming foes with numbers was losing its applicability.

    However, we were able to output an extent of results. A number of the small toons were able to bring out individuals with the ability to lead mid-ss forces.

    Standard soldier to toon leader, we were able to find a lot of those talents as well. More than that, that the toons General Blois had his eyes on were able to exhibit their results was arge contributing factor.

    In order to prepare to withdraw, Unit Two was using the pieces on the map to reproduce the movements of the Labyrinth in real time, but...

    ¡°... It¡¯s amazing. For their momentum to be so different from the others. They¡¯ll probably be able to make it fine on the floors beyond.¡±

    As I praised them, General Blois sounded delighted.

    ¡°I never thought they would be able to put out results to this level. More than that, the lost toon you were lending an eye to is looking nice as well.¡±

    The lost toon.

    When we first challenged the Labyrinth, they were a gathering of problem children who separated from the main body, and found themselves lost. After that, they got lost three more times. All things considered, I thought it best to just dissolve them, but I could never find the time, so we continued putting them to use.

    I did lend an eye to them, but I never thought they¡¯d grow to such an extent.

    ¡°How should I put it, their habits are too strong. Like the unit you were paying mind to, when they have strong characteristics, or rather...¡±

    There¡¯s also that the toon was inadvertently a harem toon, so within my heart, ¡°I want some morerades who can understand how I feel,¡± or so it¡¯s true I held some impure incentives. So I did support them as an individual, but I never thought they¡¯d grow so much.

    General Blois shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°All their members have experienced Growth twice. It was beyond our expectations for that toon to get this far. But their characteristics are so strong, we¡¯ll only be able to use them as a raid unit.¡±

    Raid unit, how cool, or so I held such a simplistic impression as I watched Unit Two move the pieces across the map.

    And folding my arms, I asked General Blois. From my eyes, it would be fine to call this Labyrinth Training a sess. We had fulfilled our goal, so there wasn¡¯t a problem. But I was curious how the general felt about it.

    ¡°By the way, this time¡¯s training... how do you evaluate its results? I think it¡¯s a sess.¡±

    There, General Blois put both his hands on the table, supporting up his body, as his gaze didn¡¯t shift from the map.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a failure. But even if you call it a sess... we¡¯re up against the Walt House army called the strongest in all of Bahnseim. If we wanted to be able to stand up to them, then I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a sess, but if you have victory in mind, it¡¯s insufficient. We¡¯ve got a unit with momentum, and a unit with an unexpected nature. I do think the overall quality has improved. But what our enemy has built up is different.¡±

    For some reason, the Seventh in the Jewel sounded happy.

    ¡ºSo he does get it, this kid.¡»

    I sure he was delighted to have the Walt House evaluated highly, but they were our enemies now. I¡¯d like him to think a bit more before speaking.

    Unlike the Seventh, the Third thought a little.

    ¡ºWe¡¯re not at an overwhelming disadvantage anymore. Well, it¡¯s a good thing. What¡¯s left is to withdraw, return to Rhuvenns, reorganize, and train some more. From Innis-chan¡¯s predictions and our thoughts, that¡¯s about when Maizel-kun will start to move, but... Seventh, do we have any prospects of victory?¡»

    The Seventh once led the Walt Army. And he had also made a prediction of the timeframe my father would move, confirming its general scale and goal with Innis-san¡¯s predictions.

    ¡º... It¡¯s not in Maizel¡¯s personality, but at present, I do not believe he will be able to defeat us and take Rhuvenns back. Sparing that amount of soldiers will be difficult for the Walt House. I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t want some scatteredndholdings, and his goal is Lyle¡¯s head... if he¡¯s thinking of getting a present for Celes, then after fighting and burying us, he¡¯ll head straight for Centralle, won¡¯t he?¡»

    ording to Innis¡¯ future predictions, using the Seventh¡¯s knowledge and experience, the enemy¡¯s goal... was my head. What¡¯s more, as a present to Celes.

    That such a reason was epted for moving the army was proof of how twisted it had be. But as some cruel joke, twisted as it was, their ability was the real deal.

    ¡ºThere are a number of military formations Maizel specializes in. We¡¯ve prepared the formations to counter them, but... the problem is whether the soldiers will feel unrest on a special battlefield. They can¡¯t use the Skills and Magic Tools they normally depended on.¡»

    For that sake, we had restricted Skill use in this training. But from the Walt House eyes, it was nothing more than putting on a show. Copying what they were trained to do for their military careers.

    The Third muttered.

    ¡º... If they¡¯reing to take Lyle¡¯s head, we can think of abusing that fact to crumble them.¡»

    The Seventh understood his implication.

    ¡ºNormally, he¡¯d likely avoid chasing the boy too far. But if Celes twisted him... the possibility exists.¡»

    How ironic. That we would be fighting the Walt House army using Celes... having been twisted by the girl, that was bing the Walt House¡¯s weakness. An army with strength and the ability to ovee, Bahnseim¡¯s strongest army...

    ¡°So the best bait would be me.¡±

    Hearing my murmur, General Blois raised his face, so I shook my head, and said I was just talking to myself.

    As I stretched on the spot, I became curious as to how things were going in Rhuvenns.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be paperwork hell once we get back. Hah, I do hope nothing¡¯s gone awry on that side.¡±

    As I said that, General Blois smiled and agreed.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Inside Rhuvenns castle.

    An underground escape passage used by the royal line.

    It led into a waterway, and there was a group raising a sheet of spray as they ran through that passageway. With Count Bagdia at the center, the gathering of nobles were running from something.

    A few of the knights had prepared magic lights on their left hands, the soldiers constantly looking back as they ran.

    Surrounded by guards at the vanguard, Raebel made a panicked expression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me. Don¡¯t screw... I only made a proposal. A simple gathering and they stand to their feet...!?¡±

    The Bahnseimian nobles in Rhuvenns castle. Mainly those who¡¯d surrendered to Lyle had gathered, and while it wasn¡¯t a secret get-together, Raebel had drafted up a banquet. They had held a few drinking bouts beforehand, and he even got permission.

    But the banquet hall was suddenly surrounded, and they were about to be apprehended on the suspicious of treachery. Albeit, they had nned to do so, but they were still at a stage where everyone was moving discreetly.

    At the present stage, he hadn¡¯t even voiced the word rebellion. He had just gotten those building dissatisfaction together, and was building friendly rtions with them.

    After that, based on how things went, even if they were taken in by Lyle, he would be able to make arge faction. Defeating Lyle and going independent, or perhaps handing him as a present to Bahnseim. He was at a stage where he was still considering the specifics.

    ¡°Count, we should be able to get out. By the escape ways we confirmed beforehand, the exit should already be...¡±

    As the guard knight without any decent weaponry- as he¡¯d been taking part in a party- said that, he copsed and sprayed water onto Raebel. The guard knight no longer moving, those around turned their lights onto him, revealing a few arrows pierced into his chest and vitals.

    Seeing the knight floating in the water, Raebel pulled the sword at his hip.

    The others went in front to protect him. The other guards pointed their swords towards the tunnel¡¯s exit. If an arrow hade flying, it could only havee from there.

    Without any lights about them, a group wrapped in robes appeared from the depths of the passage. Something lit up at the center. Under the glow of the magic light, Miranda¡¯s green hair was revealed.

    Her armor on her body, in her right hand, the des of two daggers were held between her fingers.

    ¡°Yes. This way¡¯s a dead end. Too bad for you.¡±

    Behind the group in ck, fully armed knightsy in wait. There were a few dozen of Baldoir¡¯s iron pipe corp among them, directing their gunpoints.

    Raebel looked at Miranda.

    ¡°... Do you understand what you¡¯re doing? If you kill me, the other nobles won¡¯t keep quiet. And I¡¯m...¡±

    ¡°... Close with Lyle¡¯s other betrothed; is that what you wanted to say? What an innocent man. I¡¯m here because they asked me to be. When I was busy all around, it sure was a bother. Well, I¡¯m sure Aria isn¡¯t suited for this sort of thing, so the duty naturally goes to me.¡±

    As Miranda said that andughed, a shock raced down Raebel¡¯s spine. On top of goosebumps, he was breaking into a cold sweat as he swallowed his breath.

    (I have to get through this... looks like breaking through with force is impossible. Then negotiate, and lower their guard...)

    His thoughts were elerating, but outside of that, the ck-clothed group around Miranda fired their arrows regardless. The knights and soldiers around him fell one after the next.

    ¡°W-wait!¡±

    One of his guard knights cut down an arrow flying at him, firing magic from his left hand.

    ¡°Fire bullet!¡±

    A smile fireball headed for one of the ck robes, causing its wearer to discard it and show his concealed figure. What came out was the form of a dark elf.

    Seeing that, Raebel muttered.

    ¡°W-why. You should be with the elf woman... speaking to factions, that would be Novem¡¯s...¡±

    Miranda spoke without any interest.

    ¡°I borrowed them. There were rats who increase our workload when we¡¯re so busy, so I was asked to exterminate them. When I said I wanted some helpers, she prepared them at once.¡±

    Raebel knew Lyle¡¯s fianc¨¦es did not get along by any means. Especially Novem and Miranda, she had investigated that they always kept a distance between themselves. He couldn¡¯t believe they would ever work together.

    ¡°Y-you tricked us. In order to bait us in, you yed...¡±

    Miranda cut in at once.

    ¡°Wrong. I hate Novem, and I pretty much hate everyone else. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll try to kick them down when there¡¯s so much work to be done. We won¡¯t drag each other down. I mean, of course we won¡¯t. Lyle would be troubled. If there are a few noisy rats, we¡¯ll hand them some bait and let them be, but... you were trying to change for Lyle¡¯s sake, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    As Miranda went expressionless, she swung her right hand to the side. The daggers flew, sticking into the heads of the two knights that were before him.

    Looking at the two men copsing before his eyes, Raebel smiled a bit.

    ¡°... I had misread. If I knew, I¡¯d have seriously tried seducing someone.¡±

    He was serious. While he did hate him, for the sake of the goal, for Lyle¡¯s sake he acted, and evaluated the women he cooperated with at times. And he learned Lyle was more wary a foe than he had imagined.

    ¡°If you knew... it¡¯s toote for that.¡±

    Miranda shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°If you restrained yourself a bit more, perhaps one of us would have gotten in contact with you. How unfortunate, Count... your choices were mistaken.¡±

    Miranda raised her right hand and lowered it. Arrows and shells dischargeding down on what remained of Raebel¡¯s forces.

    Deploying a magic shield in front of him, Raebelughed.

    ¡°But this won¡¯t be enough to end me!¡±

    Saying that, he gripped his hilt and started forward, the knights and soldiers close to him following behind.

    Miranda smiled.

    ¡°I actually like this sort of idiocy. Has that boy-ish feel to it... but this is the end.¡±

    Miranda leisurely clenched her right hand, starting with her pinky. A number of spears appeared from the walls of the passage. It looked as if there had been a trap prepared there from the start, but all of the spears had been made by winding wires from her Skill.

    Sessively pierced by wires and cut apart, it became that Raebel was only attacking Miranda with a handful of men. As he lowered his sword at her, Miranda pulled the dagger hung at her hip with her right hand, parrying it. With the dagger in her left hand, she sliced open his stomach.

    As Miranda was forced to undo the magic light in her left hand, the surroundings went dark. And once the light was lit once more, Raebel was floating in the water...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The training over, we pulled out the army and returned to Rhuvenns. So I was left to look upon the mountainous pile of papers in the office.

    The Third took in the scene.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s because this sort of work increases that I¡¯d rather have a moderate amount of territory toze around in. Well, Lyle¡¯s already beyond the point of no return, thought.¡»

    I touched my right hand to my face, looking down a bit. I knew this would happen, but there was too much work. True as it may be that it was best I participated in the training.

    I wanted to believe that my constantly-active Skill Experience had some sort of effect, and in the case the absence of adventurers had caused an extreme increase in monsters, I had to manage the Labyrinth.

    I understood it wasn¡¯t aplete waste of time.

    In the office, and armored Unit One locked both her hands with Monica¡¯s, testing her strength.

    ¡°What a dirty girl to try building a market for yourself with the chicken while I was away.¡±

    ¡°Master would never be satisfied with a scrap like you. Hand over your position already.¡±

    I heard a strange grating noise from both of them, but are they alright? I addressed Monica.

    ¡°Leave it at that. And did anything happen while I was away?¡±

    Monica kicked Unit One aside, corrected her posture, and directed me a smile.

    ¡°There were a few minor problems, but because of Rauno-dono and Baldoir-dono, everything went off without a hitch. Some disturbing elements slipped in, but it was safely resolved. So we are in the middle of preparing a conspicuous reward for those two. As you have returned, it may be best to hold a ceremony for them alongside the knights to be promoted from your training.¡±

    Was it anything serious? Well, if it was safely resolved, then all¡¯s well.

    ¡°Baldoir¡¯s quite capable. And I¡¯m always being helped out by Rauno-san. I guess I¡¯ll use this asion to officially appoint him as a knight. So who made a move?¡±

    Monica smiled.

    ¡°It was centered around a portion of Bahnseimian nobles. It let us put a nice, tight hold on the rest of them.

    Don¡¯t say it with a smile. That¡¯s scary, is it not. As I thought that, I rolled my shoulders and made for the piles upon piles of paperwork piled on my desk.

    Monica tried approaching with a smile, but Unit One¡¯s arm came flying over, pulling her away from me.

    ¡°Y-you deteriorated defctt!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll scrap you on the spot, scrap metal!!¡±

    Perhaps not to cause any trouble for me, they took their battle outside. Their faces were identical, so couldn¡¯t they get along a bit better

    Or rather...

    ¡°Hah, why can¡¯t any of our women get along, I wonder.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but mutter it.

 Volume 16 - 8: Not a Problem

    Not a Problem

    ... The room granted to Rauno in Rhuvenns castle.

    ¡¾Rauno Bandelphia¡¿sat over the sofa, removing his coat, tossing it over the sofa¡¯s back, and loosening the cor of his shirt. He had been officially recognized as a knight, but it¡¯s true there was some part of it he couldn¡¯t ept.

    ¡°Goddamit!¡±

    The most irritating part was how he assisted in apprehending the ones moving suspiciously through Rhuvenns Castle. The assistance itself was all well and good. However, knowing it would be used like this made it a different story. Innis in the room hung her head near the wall.

    Covering his face with both hands, Rauno on the sofa called out to her.

    ¡°... Why did you move on your own? It¡¯s true I had a lingering attachment to knighthood. But now that they know about your Skill, they¡¯ll definitely...¡±

    Holding the Skill ¡¾Information¡¿ that let her carry out future predictions, she had a Skill in demand not only from those in authority. As based on her information, it was truly able to tell the future in every bit of detail, Rauno had concealed her Skill.

    Innis looked down.

    ¡°I-I know. But having you be a knight was my dream as well.¡±

    Hearing that, it was difficult for Rauno to refute. For he had told Innis about his lingering knight attachments in his ownints. He had done so because even if he didn¡¯t tell her, she would be able to learn it from whatever information she had on hand.

    Rauno worried for her.

    ¡°... In pces and castles and ces like that, when the power struggles get intense, people change. Do you think the current them will be the same in ten years¡¯ time? They¡¯ll definitely move forward. Miranda¡¯s the same. As a client, she pays well. While she gives jobs of high difficulty, she pays enough for it. As an individual, she¡¯s a good person. But... she¡¯ll definitely stick her hands into shady dealings. That¡¯s just the one we know. Thinking of what¡¯s toe...¡±

    Rauno¡¯s forecast was on the mark. If Lyle took Bahnseim down, it would usher in an era of his rule. From there, problems of session woulde, and what awaited was a power struggle among the female camp.

    If Innis requested Novem¡¯s help, Rauno was on Novem¡¯s side. No matter how you looked at it, it would mean Rauno had Novem¡¯s backing.

    And that meant he would be dragged into power struggles and faction wars. Innis sounded apologetic.

    ¡°Even so, she¡¯s a person who honors promises. And she isn¡¯t one who¡¯d take the initiative to start a war...¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t so simple! The world isn¡¯t so na?ve where doing nothing means you won¡¯t be dragged into a war!¡±

    While he didn¡¯t show it on his face, having witnessed such power struggles himself, Rauno felt terrible. And he knew Novem was a women who came through when push came to shove.

    That in mind, when the time came, who would be requesting his services? It was an elementary calction.

    ¡°It¡¯s true she won¡¯t move on her own. But you know what happened in this case, right? The moment the Count gathered allies, she immediately ordered their disposal. Rather than making use of them, she thought of what was toe, and cut them off. Without consulting Lyle, even. She¡¯s a person who¡¯d do that much. If those around her begin to move, she¡¯ll use whatever means.¡±

    After saying that much, Rauno cut off his words. And he turned to Innis.

    ¡°... Sorry. You did your best for me. But please, don¡¯t do this sort of thing again. Your Skill is too dangerous. And Lyle¡¯s already made use of it, right?¡±

    Innis made a dubious expression as she nodded.

    ¡°Y-yes. Twice.¡±

    ¡°... Two times, huh. What sort of things did he have you predict?¡±

    On Rauno¡¯s words, Innis first said something decent. But after that...

    ¡°When will Bahnseim attack, and... how can I avoid the marital pandemonium toe.¡±

    Rauno raised his face, making a dubious expression himself.

    ¡°... Bahnseim¡¯s a problem, but pandemonium is serious business as well. If it¡¯s alreadye to that, the faction and power struggles are already on their way!¡±

    Rauno held his head...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... South Beim.

    The Guild at the Labyrinth¡¯s entrance was a little more in order than it was before.

    Newbie adventurers were beginning toe out, and as the first-rate party had moved their home back to North Beim, Erhart¡¯s adventurer party had be the greatest adventurer party in South Beim.

    Their numbers were twice that of before, and including new recruits, they had grown to almost fifteen in number. Showing his face at the Guild counter, Erhart headed to receptionist R¨¹he¡¯s desk. Of course, that was the only receptions desk, so there was nowhere else to go.

    ¡°Ah, Erhart-san!¡±

    Turning to R¨¹he as she waved her hand, Erhart awkwardly waved back. Looking around, the newbie adventurers were ring at him. As R¨¹he was a cute-type receptionist, she naturally had high poprity among the adventurers.

    She had once taken on newbie rearing at Beim¡¯s east branch, and she was used to her work by this point. She dealt with adventurers skillfully, and was the admiration of the new recruits.

    ¡°Y-yo. Sorry, but could I confirm a few things? Entering the Labyrinth is fine and all, but it¡¯s about time requests to go outside came in.¡±

    As Erhart wasn¡¯t particrly a specialist in collecting Magic Stones and materials in the Labyrinth, he wanted to turn an eye to the requests of South Beim¡¯s surroundings and the nearby viges.

    For inexperienced as they were, Erhart¡¯s party was the number one party in South Beim.

    South Beim¡¯s Guild and Merchants, those higher ups were assertively petitioning him to do so as well. Meaning such orders hade from Lyle. Erhart hadn¡¯t been called out by name, but as there were only new recruits around, in the end, Erhart¡¯s party had to be the one doing the requests.

    Scratching his head, he ignored surrounding eyes as he talked to R¨¹he. But he could still here them. It was a small Guildpared to Beim¡¯s. It was only natural for sound to travel.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that tank top dastard?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the number one adventurer in South Beim... because there¡¯s no one better.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll surpass a guy like him in no time, and then R¨¹he-chan will...¡±

    Hearing those voices, Erhart felt somewhat embarrassed for some reason.

    (... Dammit Lyle, he watched over my outbursts with such warm eyes. So this is why. That guy definitely has a terrible personality.)

    Having calmed down a bit and managing to look at what was around him, Erhart recalled his past self and felt embarrassed.

    ¡°For outside requests, we have the pre-highway-maintenance cleanup. During the actual work, they¡¯ll have soldiers and guards, but they¡¯ve made a request for the Guild to sweep away the area¡¯s monsters beforehand. But I feel a bit anxious leaving it to the other parties.¡±

    From the request¡¯s contents, in South Beim loaded with newbies, Erhart¡¯s party was about the only one capable of fulfilling the request. Erhart nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ve taken a few neers on, and we¡¯re training them, but it¡¯ll be some time before they start to take shape. Even if I put them on odd jobs, they¡¯ll growx without anyone to watch them, so it¡¯ll be some time before they can stand on their own. And wait, I¡¯m little more than a newbie myself.¡±

    There, R¨¹he frantically startedplimenting him.

    ¡°What are you saying!? When the first-rate Labyrinth specialists were here, you volunteered for odd jobs, and taught everyone all about them, didn¡¯t you? I think someone who can do something like that is... a-amazing.¡±

    Seeing R¨¹he¡¯s face turn a little red, Erhart could only say, ¡°R-right.¡±

    (... Why is it? Why is it that women are noticing me now? They used to run away even if I tried chasing.)

    Filled with conflicted feelings, Erhart let out a sigh as he received the form and confirmed its contents. How many to take, who to take along, and who to let rest. As he was thinking over various things, a voice called over from behind.

    A group of some around the same age as Erhart. Freshly recruited adventurers had formed a party, wearing a confident attitude.

    ¡°Hey, R¨¹he-chan, could you give that request to us? I think we¡¯re just about capable enough to do it. If we¡¯re stuck on cleaning and odd jobs forever, it¡¯ll build up stress, or rather...¡±

    He wanted to take on the request going to Erhart. But R¨¹he gave a serious reply.

    ¡°Please say something like that after you¡¯ve gotten at least a ¡¾C¡¿ evaluation on an odd jobs request. And your equipment isn¡¯t adequate for the request. You have to get together at least the bare minimum equipment before you go into battle.¡±

    As the newbie adventurers stood vexed, eyes gathered on Erhart.

    ¡°B-but just look at how this guy¡¯s dressed, and his party is...¡±

    He startedining about Erhart, but as those around watched, their evaluation of the new adventurers only dropped. Regardless of how they wanted to show off their good sides to R¨¹he, seeing them move so fruitlessly made Erhart so embarrassed he felt his face would burst into mes.

    It was at that moment. Worrying for Erhart who had yet to return, one of his party members entered the guild.

    ... A female adventurer.

    ¡°Erhart, are you done going over the requests? Thene shopping with me. Remembered how a knew shop opened on the way? I wanted to check it out.¡±

    An adventurer once charmed through Skill by an adventurer of Cartaffs named Larc. On the appearance of that talented and beautiful woman, R¨¹he stared at her jealously.

    ¡°Erhart-san is in the middle of confirming his request. If you¡¯re going shopping, why not do it on your own? Interfering with your leader¡¯s job, what does that make you as an adventurer?¡±

    On R¨¹he¡¯s thorny words, Erhart¡¯s heart began racing. The newbie adventurers were also troubled.

    The female adventurer spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to get in the way. If he¡¯s in the middle of it, then I¡¯ll just wait. Isn¡¯t that fine? And this a problem within the party, so I don¡¯t want a receptionist inserting herself into it.¡±

    Erhart thought.

    (Damn, why didn¡¯t they keep her away? They should¡¯ve known I was going to the Guild.)

    ¡®They¡¯ were the youths from the same vige as he, apanying him as adventurers from his earlier days. They hade to Beim with Erhart, and were the ones who raised problems with Lyle after bing adventurers. He had told hisrades to keep the female adventurers away.

    But the result was as he could see, it was getting on in the Guild.

    ¡°In the first ce, Erhart-san is the number one adventurer in South Beim. Because of that, he has to concentrate on his work. Since you girls are so skilled, why don¡¯t you make a new party or something, and take on a few requests yourselves?¡±

    On R¨¹he¡¯s words, the female adventurer spoke.

    ¡°I caused some problems in Cartaffs. Erhart was assigned to watch me, and thinking of a party, it¡¯s unthinkable to divide our fighting power. That¡¯s why it¡¯s said that receptionists can only see their own circumstance. We¡¯ve got quite a few troubles of our own. Enough that we¡¯d even want some more hands.¡±

    In such a rowdy Guild. From the stairs in the depths of the Guild, Marianne descended with a bundle of papers in her hands.

    ¡°Oh, another fight? R¨¹he, could you leave your little tiff there? If you don¡¯t work the receptions desk, you¡¯ll trouble our dear adventurers.¡±

    Marianne cautioned R¨¹he. There, Erhart awkwardly looked at Marianne, scratching his hair as he awkwardly gave his greetings.

    ¡°Pleasure.¡±

    ¡°... Yes, it¡¯s been a while. Erhart-kun. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re working hard. I¡¯m happy for you.¡±

    She smiled as she responded, but there was a peculiar air between the two. Seeing it form, R¨¹he puffed out her cheeks, while the female adventurer touched her chest to Erhart¡¯s back as she spoke.

    ¡°Hey, confirm the request already.¡±

    ¡°I-I will! So get away from my back.¡±

    Erhart hurriedly turned his eyes back to the papers. The newbie adventurers watched with their mouths stuck open...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Inside Rhuvenns Castle.

    Jumping up and down nearby, Shannon tried to make a meal of the pudding I held out of her reach.

    ¡°Hey, give it back! That¡¯s my n!¡±

    ¡°Bullocks! No matter how you think about it, this is mine. And wait, you¡¯ve already eaten two, haven¡¯t you! The empty tes are proof enough!¡±

    When I left the office and headed to a dining hall separate from the general one, I found Shannon eating. Eating the n left on the table.

    There was only one n left... no matter how you looked at it, that was my n.

    ¡°You¡¯re a man, so show some self-control! And they said I could eat anything that was left over!¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m right here, so it won¡¯t be a leftover! Even I like sweet things. Rather, you already ate two, why don¡¯t you show some self-control!? No, restraint!¡±

    Realizing she couldn¡¯t get steal it with her height, she grabbed my clothing and began to shake me down.

    ¡°Today¡¯s n was especially good! I couldn¡¯t eat any desserts these days, you hear!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you kept making mistakes in your work. They¡¯re your mistakes! It¡¯s your fault for dazing out!¡±

    The dining hall... even if it was called that, our dining hall could only be used by a select few. Only me and those rted to me. For that sake, there wasn¡¯t anyone around besides Shannon and me. So we could shout as much as we wanted.

    ¡°Stingy! Stingy Lyle!¡±

    ¡°Greedy! Greedy Shannon!¡±

    I think the stress from work had flipped a strange switch. As we were acting up, the door to the room opened. The dining hall had been set for four. One was probably Lianne, but I didn¡¯t know the other.

    The moment my attention was taken, Shannon pulled down my arm, causing the n to fly through the air as I pulled it back.

    The n continued on its trajectory towards the woman with red hair... Aria¡¯s face. The scene yed back to me as if in slow motion.

    The n¡¯s form fell apart, sticking and sttering across Aria¡¯s face before falling limply to the ground. Aria stayed silent for a while, but...

    ¡°... You can understand what I want to say, right?¡±

    I immediately.

    ¡°N-no! That was Shannon!¡±

    Shannon violently shook her hand to deny it.

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong. Lyle did it!¡±

    Licking the n stuck to her face, Aria¡¯s eyes gradually grew sharper... looking at the table, she noticed there was no n left.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my nnn!!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sooooorrrrrryyyy!¡±

    Saying that, Shannon raced out of the room, and a little dyed, I leapt out of the room as well.

    ¡°Oy, don¡¯t kid me! Why are you running away alone!? This is all your fault, you hear!¡±

    Catching up to Shannon, who was only quick on her feet when it came to things like this, as we ran through the hallway, a red blur of something passed through the space between us and manifested before us.

    Shannon stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°H-how unfair! Using a Skill is unfair!¡±

    Aria looked at Shannon.

    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk! I heard you used your Skill to mess with Miranda in various ways. Anyways, who¡¯s the one who stole away my enjoyment?¡±

    As Aria cricked the fingers of her hand, I pointed at Shannon.

    ¡°Y-you sold me out, Lyle!¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re the one who ate it. What¡¯s more you ate a second one too, right? This is definitely your fault, I¡¯m telling you. You angered poor Aria.¡±

    As I said that andughed, Aria ced a hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°Then Lyle will have to repent for smacking me with his n. I did see that one.¡±

    ... Yep, I knew it woulde to that. That¡¯s why I ran.

 Volume 16 - 9: Ms. Lianne

    Ms. Lianne

    ... Around the time Lyle was arguing about n.

    The source of this feud, who¡¯d eaten three whole ns herself, Lianne had her pink hair tied back as she chewed on the end of a pen. The pen¡¯s tip bobbed up and down, a document before her eyes. She dealt with papers off her massive pile one after the next.

    And as she speedread through it, confirming its contents in an instant, she offered a word.

    ¡°This one¡¯s no good.¡±

    She searched for the name of the officer who¡¯d filled out the form. She looked through countless pages every day, and it was a name she¡¯d seen numerous times. Perhaps the officer wasn¡¯t aware, but the price of goods was inting.

    Lianne had a general grasp of the prices, and she would overlook discrepancies to an extent. It wasn¡¯t guaranteed that every single civil officer knew the exact price, and there were times the price was raised for purchases. They were in a hurry to gather goods together, so it was fine if they were overcharged a bit.

    However, clear fraud was a different issue.

    ¡°Even tomit fraud, when it¡¯s so clear, it¡¯s an indication of their ability. They¡¯ll be a bother even if we work them to the bone as a grunt, so... do you have a moment?¡±

    Her office.

    Calling over a Valkyrie automaton who¡¯s brought tea, Lianne removed the pen from her mouth before she spoke.

    ¡°We need to make an example to straighten out our officers. Make arrangements to station this person somewhere random.¡±

    As she handed the document to the Valkyrie, Lianne was chuckling. epting, the automaton could guess the general just of the issue.

    ¡°... Random, is it. I shall make the arrangements.¡±

    And taking the next paper in hand, Lianne confirmed its contents in an instant before signing her approval.

    She continued processing them one after the next, but at times, her work would stop, and she¡¯d think to herself.

    ¡°... ra-san, was it? Since she couldn¡¯t get any funding from Beim, she made the request to us. Good grief, the optimizing the transport force is indispensable.¡±

    The document in her hands was from ra. It was also written that Adele had rejected it. It was document on the Porter unit... meaning the unit formed to transport supplies. Lianne quickly did the calctions in her head, and could say nothing other than that it would be difficult to procure the necessary funding.

    ¡°Generally, we¡¯d have to rely on tax yields. We¡¯re somehow managing with the treasures sucked up and offered from Beim.¡±

    The Valkyrie ced a cup of tea on the table.

    ¡°Offered? I am sure the merchants intended it to be a loan, correct?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s irrelevant. I n to stick on some reasons to counterbnce. From end to end, Lyle¡¯s too soft. Developing South Beim free of charge, conceding the rights to the ports... it would be troublesome if they took all our cooperation as a given. Vera-san, was it? When he¡¯s got a merchant house girl with him, I can understand why he¡¯d grow soft. But there are no ends to a merchant¡¯s demands. You have to keep them in order.¡±

    Lyle had given considerable favorable treatment to the merchants of South Beim, with Fidel as their representative. But Lianne could only see it as soft.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯ve favors to them, there should be a limit. When he has some strangely downright nasty sides to him, he¡¯s still soft here and there. How did he get all the way here?¡±

    Determining it was possible to secure the funding, Lianne hurriedly drafted up the form. She had to give orders to all the relevant offices, but she also started drafting one for Adele in Beim.

    The reason she¡¯d stop all other work and go so far was because she had determined the transport unit¡¯s optimization was an absolute necessity.

    Lowering the number of horses required meant that just as many horses could be repurposed for other things. Horses for cavalry. Horses for agriculture, and other such uses could create some financial leisure.

    ¡°Adele-san has to broaden her field of vision a bit more. I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be fine on a feudal lord level, but perhaps it will be hard for her to manage an entire country. Well, she¡¯ll just have to get used to it.¡±

    Her work speed exceeded Lyle¡¯s, and she processed them precisely.

    Now that Faunbeux was their ally, she was a necessary personal to Lyle¡¯s party.

    However...

    ¡°... More importantly, how is Lyle faring? I left enough n for everyone to have one.¡±

    Without stopping her working hands, she ran her mouth and awaited a response from the Valkyrie in the room. The monotone response was...

    ¡°On top of a battle over n ownership, that n struck Aria on the face, it seems. Right now, they are arguing in the corridor. I have received a few reports from my sisters. It¡¯s the worst.¡±

    As she ryed the reports of the Valkyries in the castle, Lianne chuckled to herself.

    ¡°Oh, how terrible. While I did take a generous portion, I did properly leave three for three people. Monica-san did say she made too much, and it was fine if I ate it. That they¡¯re arguing about it is their own fault. No, perhaps Shannon¡¯s fault? When I left the room, she was on her second n.¡±

    The Valkyrie asked her.

    ¡°Do you hate my master? Looking at the circumstances behind your engagement, I do feel it a little impossible to ask you to love him.¡±

    Lianne made a bit of a perplexed face. She took a sip of tea.

    ¡°... I don¡¯t hate him. I can¡¯t say I love him. Even like this, I¡¯ve been engaged once before, so I can¡¯t change over to another man so skillfully. Well, the seat of empress is quite appealing, and I¡¯m sure my home is supporting me for it, so I¡¯ll make it my goal.¡±

    Hearing the seat of empress, the Valkyrie tilted her head.

    ¡°Is it really so appealing? From a woman¡¯s point of view, is it not happiness to be able to marry the one you love?¡±

    The Valkyrie was made with an automaton¡¯s core at its base, and its perfection was based on the standards of the ancients. Hearing that Valkyrie¡¯s opinion, Lianneughed.

    ¡°You do have a point. But nothing ever goes exactly as one hopes. If I truly loved Lyle from the start... then I¡¯d have done my best to move and eliminate all the other women.¡±

    The Valkyrie expressionlessly watched over Lianne¡¯sugh. But perhaps Lianne felt she didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood, as she offered a revision.

    ¡°He was surrounded by women from the start. What¡¯s more, I personally am not particrly interested. I¡¯ll put some effort into loving him, but that¡¯s a work in progress. Nothing I can do to speed it up. Then at the very least, isn¡¯t it fine if I set my sights on the empress seat?¡±

    There, the Valkyrie spoke.

    ¡°... Is that how it works? Very well, then this Valkyrie Unit Thirty Four shall do her best to facilitate the two of you. Leave it to me. To be honest, I could care less who ends up bing empress. As long as my master is happy, I did not really have interest in the others. But it must be some sort of fate that I was stationed to serve at your side! I promise assistance to the best of my ability. First, to get a step ahead of the other women... why not build a physical rtion with him? I shall open the lock of my master¡¯s bedroom for you.¡±

    Valkyrie... Thirty Four showed her motivation. With her long ck hair bundled with a ribbon near its end, Unit Thirty Four expressionlessly lifted her clenched right fist towards the heavens.

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    Seeing the Valkyrie like that, Lianne seemedrgely confused...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The Walt House mansion.

    At his desk, Maizel was writing a letter to his wife ire, and one for his daughter Celes. Its contents stated his apologetic sentiment that he would bete toe to Centralle.

    But in each letter he wrote, ¡®I¡¯ll definitely bring back a present that will delight you¡¯. Looking at the letter¡¯s contents, it was easy to surmise that meant Lyle¡¯s head.

    While he waited for the ink to dry, he prepared an envelope. An envelope for ire, and an envelope for Celes.

    A knock came to his room.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The one who entered was Beil. A knight with the position of Maizel¡¯s trusted adjutant, and a reliable man on the battlefield.

    ¡°Maizel-sama, the preparations are in order. We can depart anytime... a letter?¡±

    He looked atop Maizel¡¯s desk, and Maizel nodded.

    ¡°Celes sent a letter telling me toe quickly. ire said she would be heading to Centralle first. It¡¯s no good to make a woman angry. I¡¯ve prepared letters and some presents.¡±

    A number of letters hade from Celes and ire saying they wanted him toe to Centralle. Normally, the only one Celes would do something like that for would be her parents. In the case that someone else kept her waiting, treatments ranged from disposal by the surroundings to a personal torture and execution from Celes herself.

    That¡¯s just how important of an existence Maizel was to her. While other people held value akin to nothing, her parents alone were separate.

    ¡°Currying favor with somen? It¡¯s because even you¡¯re like that, that I feel ashamed as a man.¡±

    To Beil¡¯s joke, Maizelughed.

    ¡°I think it would be scarier if they stop showing any reaction at all. Now then, we must be off. And what happened to the Randbergh House¡¯s participation in this war?¡±

    As Maizel rose to his feet, Beil¡¯s expression grew stiff.

    ¡°... They cannot send out troops. They used casualties from bandit subjugation as a reason, but how sorrowful a tale to hear from my own home. My brother¡¯s grown old. And for my nephew Baldoir to suffer injury at the hands of a bandit...¡±

    Seeing Beil¡¯s apologetic face, Maizel spoke.

    ¡°Based on how things go, you may be seeding the Randbergh House. Well, it¡¯s somethine we can all get together and decide once we get back.¡±

    The two left the room.

    The Walt House was finally beginning its march on Rhuvenns...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Inside Rhuvenns castle.

    The main members had gathered in the meeting room. Of course, the only ones able to gather at once were General Blois, Baldoir, Lianne and Monica. The others were off working elsewhere, and they wouldn¡¯t be back for a few days.

    I turned to those gathered in the conference room as I spoke.

    ¡°... Word came in. It seems the Walt House began to move. Around eighty percent of their vassals are tagging along, and on top of that, the neighboring lords have move. Their numbers are fifty thousand. Their pure fighting force is around thirty five thousand, apparently.¡±

    General Blois touched a hand to his chin.

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit much. If it were fifty thousand, I thought their fighting troops would number below thirty thousand. The Walt House seems to put a firm effort into rear support, after all.¡±

    Monica ryed the contents of the report to everyone.

    ¡°They are making use of the Porter developed in Arumsaas. They have the personnel gathered, and it seems they¡¯ve greatly optimized their transport.¡±

    Lianne listened to the report.

    ¡°We¡¯ve made some progress there as well. If the enemyes to invade, the battlefield will be our territory, so we¡¯ll be at an advantage when ites to resupplying, but... let my ask bluntly. Are the preparations ready?¡±

    What Lianne asked was about the military. Were we ready?

    I was a little discontent, but I spoke the truth.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be fighting near the border, so the preparations are underway. But that¡¯s at seventy percent. We have a grasp on the terrain, and the preparations to intercept them, but there¡¯s a slight problem with the troop formation.¡±

    Baldoir took over my exnation.

    ¡°Our horses and equipment is insufficient. We have more troops than the enemy, but it is not an overwhelming difference. In pure fighting soldiers, we can mobilize fifty thousand.¡±

    Lianne put it inly.

    ¡°So while we win in numbers, we can¡¯t reach double. If we put out too many casualties, even if we win, it¡¯ll be a huge problem. It will be difficult to supplement our troops.¡±

    Right. It was difficult for us to secure troops. There were no inhabitants of the ruinednd of Rhuvenns. Beim was quite exhausted. Regardless of whether we lost, or won at great cost, there would be a problem with securing troops.

    General Blois let out a sigh.

    ¡°More than simple numbers, there¡¯s a problem with quality, you see. The Walt House... it has an adequate reason to be called Bahnseim¡¯s strongest. How should I put it. Even among the soldiers, there are many stronger than the average knight. It¡¯s a bit hard to understand why they¡¯d have to train them to that level.¡±

    There, the Third and Seventh in the Jewel gave voices that indicated they didn¡¯t feel sorry at all.

    ¡ºSorry Blois-kun. See, the Second told me to do it. I just followed his words. Really sorry.¡»

    ¡º... A singlerge reason is that Centralle kept relying on the Walt House, forcing us to build up the knowhow. Well, it¡¯s the Walt Army we raised up. There¡¯s no way in hell it would be weak!¡»

    Starting with our founder, the army passed down to my father, the Eighth Generation Head Maizel Walt.

    I knew it already, but how troublesome.

    The dead men led by Breid was one thing, but this time, on top of being resolved for death, they were Walt House soldiers. What¡¯s more, Skills were unusable. Though I¡¯m not sure to what extent.

    Lianne, in regards to us.

    ¡°At the very least, to bring about our final battle with Bahnseim, we¡¯ll need at least a hundred thousand troops. You¡¯re all more knowledgeable on battle than me, but the problem stands that if our Leader Lyle doesn¡¯t have enough troops, the surrounding countries shall make light of him.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that all would be well if we won. And I had to fight my father under that situation.

    I looked over everyone.

    ¡°To speak to the contrary, if we grasp victory here, we will be that much closer to taking Bahnseim down. Surrounding it with enemy countries, rendering Bahnseim¡¯s capital... Centralle immobile, we¡¯ll be able to approach with ease. Bahnseim lost troops in the previous battle. If we can defeat the Walt Army here...¡±

    General Blois shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°... It¡¯s been nothing but rebellions within the countries. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get loads of feudal lords who¡¯ll cooperate if you do.¡±

    In a sense, this battle seized the light and dark of my fight with Bahnseim. If they inclined once, it would be hard for Bahnseim to recover. Even for Celes.

    And Baldoir addressed all.

    ¡°The Walt House is a threat, but the other lords taking part are a threat as well. Among our former friends, I think we should be plenty wary of the Forxuz House.¡±

    Hearing that Forxuz House, Lianne.

    ¡°That would be Novem-san¡¯s House. Are they really so threatening?¡±

    I recalled the Forxuz House. Novem... tribe of the evil god. Novem who was strong even among them was at my side, but that tribe was included in my father¡¯s troops.

    Baldoir spoke.

    ¡°Of course. They¡¯re akin to master and servant with the Walt House, so while they¡¯re often spoken lightly of... having seen them myself, they¡¯re an ample threat. Especially their family hears, they have always been first-rate experts at magic. I believe you will understand if you look at Novem... sama¡¯s ability.¡±

    In a battlefield without Skills, Magic would be a vital point. At such a time, the Forxuz House excelling in magic would be a threat.

    (How does Novem feel about fighting her home?)

    I thought, as I issued orders around.

 Volume 16 - 10: The Goddam Chicks

    The Goddam Chicks

    ¡°Those deteriorated defects... no matter how you think about it, looking after the chicks is my job as well. Oh, before those idiots get here, I¡¯ll have to switch out the lock for that damn chicken¡¯s bedroom.¡±

    ... Night.

    Producing a tool from space between her skirt and apron, Monica hummed as she dexterously switched out the lock to Lyle¡¯s room.

    Having misgivings at the Valkyries suddenly getting heated over looking after the chicks... Lyle¡¯s children, she had made her move.

    The exchangeplete, she opened the door and offered a line.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also installed iron tes in the door, so it won¡¯t be breached so easily. If you force your way in, the chicken will be shocked awake, and the night crawling will end in failure... you fools, all of those goddam cute little chicks belong to me!¡±

    After bursting into maniacalughter, she tested the lock and iron ting installed on the inside of the door before closing it. She moved to hand Lyle his new key...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The one clinging to the wall of Rhuvenns Castle was Valkyrie Unit Nine.

    She had seen Monica¡¯s relieved face at changing the lock from outside the window. On top of her ck clothing, her form stuck to the wall looked like a suspicious intruder from all angles.

    ¡°... Covet what falls through your petty hands all you will. You may have the higher specs, but... you do not seem to understand our superiority in number. An important person of the past once said it. War is numbers, brother.¡±

    (TL: This is a quote from Dozle Zabi,mander of Zeon¡¯s space forces during the One Year War)

    Unit nine, in an attempt to work on Lyle¡¯s room¡¯s lock, entered in through the window. But as the ss quietly opened, and shended in the hall, the other Valkyries dressed in ck appeared before the door as well.

    One had climbed down from the ceiling, another appeared from the corner...

    ¡°Y-you all...!¡±

    As Unit Nine stood and entered a battle stance, Unit Thirty Two took out the tools she nned to use on the lock as a weapon.

    ¡°It looks like we are all thinking the same. But I have already instigated Aria-san, so I cannot step down.¡±

    Holding up her fists, Unit Fifty One said showed no signs of letting up either.

    ¡°I could say much the same. ording to Unit Thirty Four, she¡¯ll institute a rotation system with looking after the dear chicks... I cannot be standing down here!¡±

    Unit Nine looked at the two of them, and offered a proposal.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Don¡¯t you think we can work together? There is no meaning in us fighting amongst ourselves here. For everyone¡¯s sake, let us join hands and...¡±

    There, three maid-clothed Valkyries... rushed onto the scene.

    ¡°I will not let you!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing in front of our master¡¯s room!?¡±

    ¡°Intruders. Eliminate. Even if they are sisters, they are strangers to me the moment they put on such strange attire. Rivals shall disappear.¡±

    As the three units said such extreme things, the ck-donning three went into negotiations.

    ¡°P-please wait. Can we all just... get along...¡±

    There, the maid-clothed Valkyries spoke.

    ¡°... How unfortunate. We are on the Shannon ship. Even if the others gain chicks of their own, it will surely be in the distant future for us. That is why... we have determined you are merely in the way!¡±

    ¡°I shall not let the chance to obtain a uselessly cute chick slip away!¡±

    ¡°A chick that inherits Shannon-san¡¯s uselessness... I think it is simply wonderful.¡±

    ¡°How cruel! Pulling down the others in your plight... I feel just a little mad that I am jealous of you.¡±

    The automaton maids that were once supposed to be proficient were carrying on quite a disappointing conversation. Before the door, they stood stanced with their various pieces of hardware and cleaning tools without moving an inch.

    The one watching them from afar was Lyle who¡¯d finished his work. Seeing them at a distance, he silently turned towards his office.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m sleeping in the office tonight. Already have nkets and all.¡±

    And with that, the Valkyries before the room to which Lyle would not return continued facing one another, holding their positions until morning came...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    These days, you know.

    I haven¡¯t returned to my room. Monica handed me a new key, and there were Valkyries holding their weapons(?) and facing one another before the door.

    Whenever I ask, they say something about chicks or something... rather, isn¡¯t it strange that it¡¯s already been set in stone my children will be called chicks? What¡¯s this? Doesn¡¯t that mean while they don¡¯t say it, everyone¡¯s already recognized me as a chicken dickwad?

    From that day, I began sleeping in the office, or some other room. At times, I¡¯d slept in General Blois¡¯ office as well. After talking about work, he would let me sleep on his sofa.

    ¡°Why do I have to run around like this?¡±

    As I gave someints, the Thirdughed.

    ¡ºIsn¡¯t it cute? You know, chicks? Still, it¡¯s true it¡¯s a problem you can¡¯t leave be. But right now, the timing¡¯s too off.¡»

    The Walt House had moved, and the inside of the castle was so frantic, and yet these Valkyries keep raising up unnecessary trouble... those cores were definitely influencing them in a strange way. As I thought that, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the imcability of the creators who carved those cores out, those ancients.

    In the pce courtyard, I looked over the knights and soldiers who¡¯d finished preparing as I thought over such trivial things.

    But the Seventh spoke seriously.

    ¡º... If possible, it would be best if you had at least one child. Thising war will influence what¡¯s toe. In settling things with Bahnseim, you could call it the turning point.¡»

    The Third cautioned me.

    ¡ºIn the fight with Bahnseim, that is. Celes is a separate problem, Lyle.¡»

    Even if you asked me about children, with the embarrassment and all the various problems they would bring, I couldn¡¯t give an answer. There, the Seventh spoke.

    ¡ºLyle,e to the Jewel tonight. We have to talk a bit. You were raised in a bit of a special environment. So it seems you don¡¯t understand, but... to tie with blood is an extremely important thing.¡»

    I could understand what he was trying to say. I gripped the Jewel to show my approval as I looked around.

    We were ready to march, and the main members were gathered. The forces of North and South Beim had joined, and reinforcements from the alliance hade.

    Cartaffs and Djanpear weren¡¯t able to participate, but even so, we were ready.

    Wearing my armor of blue and white, I held my helmet in my left hand as I looked up at the sky. The sparse white clouds flowed through the bright blue sky. The morning cold had let up a bit with the emergence of the sun. I could feel the warmth of the light of day.

    Novem sauntered over to me.

    ¡°Lyle, we are ready to march. There are some units who have already begun to move. We have to hurry. You need to give an address once we arrive.¡±

    As Novem spoke of my schedule, I answered a little tiredly.

    ¡°I just gave an address yesterday. Well, that¡¯s also my job... Novem, the Forxuz House is moving too. You don¡¯t have to force yourself to...¡±

    When I said that much, Novem shook her head to the side.

    I tried to make her step back a few times, but it seems she had no such intent.

    ¡°From the moment I left the Weihs territory with you, I cut off all ties to my house. Even if they¡¯re against me, I¡¯m sure my father and brother won¡¯t hesitate. Of course, I won¡¯t be hesitating either.¡±

    With eyes that didn¡¯t show any wavering resolve, Novem looked at me. ¡°I see,¡± I said and walked off. The main members around followed behind.

    ¡°... Fighting family sure is painful.¡±

    I thought I had muttered it so no one could hear, but it seems Novem caught it. And the words she sent back were...

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to ovee it, Lyle-sama. Please be more confident in yourself.¡±

    Perhaps I should call them Novem-esque words. That¡¯s what they were.

    Carrying on memories, the Forxuz House that served the Walt. The tribe that carried the power of Novem, the one called an evil god.

    There was much to think about, but before that... I needed to concentrate on my father, Maizel Walt.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    Lying down in Porter¡¯s loading tray, I sent my consciousness in to the Jewel.

    I was called there by the Seventh, and I could somewhat understand the reason he called me over. If he wanted to talk, I only had to find a spot I could talk to him alone.

    If that wasn¡¯t the case, there was something he wanted me to see... it meant the time hade for him to show me his memory.

    The Seventh waited across the table, the Third wasn¡¯t anywhere around.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Third?¡±

    ¡ºHe left his seat. He probably thought it wasn¡¯t necessary to watch over us. Of all else, the memory I¡¯m going to show you is... it would be faster just to show you.¡»

    Saying that, I chased after the Seventh as he walked towards his room, and followed into his room of memories.

    There, the scene I saw was the Seventh in his younger days.

    The young Seventh... Brod Walt was in tears.

    ¡º... Aunty.¡»

    It was the parlor of the Walt House mansion. Stopped near the door was an extravagant carriage, and a wagon for the luggage. The wagon had a roof strung over it as well. What¡¯s more, there were knights apanying the horses around.

    It seems the wagon had something valuable loaded onto it, and the Sixth Generation Head Fiennes, and even the Fifth Generation Fredricks hade out.

    Fiennes patted Brod¡¯s head.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t look so sad. To Milleia, this offer was herst chance. It would be pitiful to see her alone forever, dammit.¡»

    I looked at the Seventh standing beside me.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Sixth sound just a bit rude?¡±

    The Seventh nodded.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re right. Well, he¡¯s the sort of person who can say such things and be forgiven.¡»

    Milleia-sanughed. The Fifth, Fredricks had taken a bit of distance, not trying to add himself to the conversation.

    ¡ºBrother, you make it sound as if I¡¯m an old hag who missed her chance for marriage. Well, I won¡¯t say you¡¯re wrong. I do understand that this is my final chance. Well then, Brod-kun, I¡¯ll be off.¡»

    Milleia-san leaned over to match Brod¡¯s eye level, her golden eyes gazing at the boy.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll find someone. Someone better than me... and be sure to avoid twisted people like me. Because you¡¯re quite the earnest one, Brod-kun.¡»

    As sheughed a bit, Fiennes came in from the side.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s up? What are you two whispering about?¡»

    As Fiennes sent a smile, Milleia-san smiled back and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± How fitting of her, I guess.

    And without looking at the Seventh¡¯s face, I...

    ¡°... Could it be your first love was...¡±

    ¡ºProbably my aunt. Though I didn¡¯t understand at my age. When I was in the mansion, she was a conversation partner. Father was always busy, but more than that, the only one who ever understood my troubles was aunty.¡»

    The surrounding scenery went grey, and once it faded away, a different scene took its ce. In it, Milleia-san and Brod were doing something in the yard.

    Preparing something like an enemy, Milleia-san was holding a gun that could only load one cartridge.

    Regaining its color, the scene slowly began to move.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s painful to bepared to my brothers? That¡¯s a poser. I¡¯m sure my brother is just pushing the halberd onto you because he¡¯s eager to teach. I doubt he¡¯s thinking as far as having you surpass him, or anything like that.¡»

    Hanging his head, Brod raised his face a bit, and looked at Milleia-san¡¯s gun.

    ¡º... Even if that¡¯s how father feels, that¡¯s not how the others will think. Um, could you teach me how to use a gun?¡»

    Milleia-san looked a little surprised, trying to say something. But she stopped, shook her head, and gave Brod a smile.

    ¡ºWell, there¡¯s nothing to be lost in learning something new, so I¡¯ll teach you. When you get to my level, you can even do something like this.¡»

    Saying that, she took a stance without even looking at the target, and discharged a bulled right into its center. On the other side, the bullet embedded into the wall.

    ¡ºT-this is it. If I have this, I can perform like my father!¡»

    In regards to Brod¡¯s joy, Milleia-san gave a bit of a troubled smile.

    ¡ºI don¡¯t think you have to be so mindful of it. Even my brother isn¡¯t a perfect head, after all. I think it¡¯s best you try to be the sort of Walt House head that suites you.¡»

    But even hearing her words, Brod cast his eyes downwards.

    ¡º... I¡¯m studying a lot. I¡¯ve piled up loads of training. But everyone around simply keeps talking about how amazing my father was. I know he¡¯s amazing. I¡¯m proud to have him as my father. But I am not as strong as him.¡»

    Milleia-san consoled him.

    ¡ºThe previous generation Fredricks was small-built, but even so, he used his own way to...¡»

    ¡ºBut he was still strong! Everyone says father and grandfather were amazing! Generation after generation, the Walt House... has always been a strong lineage. But I... I¡¯m...¡»

    I looked at the Seventh. There, he looked a little embarrassed.

    ¡ºAt the time, no matter what I did, I could only see my father and grandfather¡¯s... the Sixth and Fifth¡¯s backs. I thought of them as arge wall I¡¯d never get passed. I mean, everyone around kept praising them to high heavens. And also. The Walt House continued to grow. I could feel it weighing down on me.¡»

    I got the feeling I understood him a bit. My father Maizel Walt was the same. He pursued what it meant to be a noble.

    Thinking back on it now, he pursued it too far. Different from me, who came into contact with the memories of the First through Seventh, and came to a conclusion from that.

    Grown on the beautified hearsay of his ancestors, the Seventh stood within a great pressure.

    ¡ºIt grew heavier by the generation. We have to leave stories for the next one. And how are they going to speak of us? The obligations and responsibilities grew heavier therger the house grew. The more my father won, the more the Walt House¡¯s fame increased. But what about me? I often found myself thinking it.¡»

    As I was listening seriously, the Seventh gave a purposeful clearing of his throat.

    ¡ºAnyways, it¡¯s that. If you¡¯re asking what I want to say... I want to see my great grandchild¡¯s face.¡»

    After I opened my mouth and stared nkly a while...

    ¡°Eh? That? Just how was that rted to the story? Rather, what are you even talking about?¡±

    As I stared at him fixatedly, the Seventh tried justifying it. Throwing in hand gestures.

    ¡ºNo, I mean, right!? This and that happens with the generations pile up, but it isn¡¯t all bad things. And also. If you don¡¯t have children, the house falls to ruin.¡»

    He does have a point. But when it was such a serious talk, who was to think it would suddenly turn to that?

    There, the Seventh muttered.

    ¡º... Lyle, if you fight Maizel, there¡¯s a chance one of you will die. No, I¡¯m sure one of you will. And Maizel¡¯s Zenoire¡¯s boy. Just as you were talented, Maizel was talented as well. So originally, I was just thinking it best you left a child before you go off to battle.¡»

    I spoke to the Seventh.

    ¡°If we lose, everything¡¯s lost regardless.¡±

    ¡ºEven so. There¡¯s arge problem. But if you don¡¯t have any children, you¡¯ve no one to carry it on. No matter how high you raise your enterprise, if there¡¯s no one to seed it, it only remains a mark in history. I¡¯ll be blunt. Legal wives and factions, having all those problems is better than not having a child at all.¡»

    As I stood unable to answer, he went on.

    ¡º... My honest feelings are so: I don¡¯t want to see you and Maizel fight. But there¡¯s no turning back.¡»

    It seems my fight with my father had invited a sense of crisis onto the Seventh. From that, I could anticipate my father was definitely strong. Enough that the Seventh had misgivings about my victory...

 Volume 16 - 11: Brod and Maizel

    Brod and Maizel

    It was the memories of my grandfather the Seventh, and Maizel... the Eighth.

    Son of grandma Zenoire, the Eighth Generation Head was extremely talented. Brod didn¡¯t choose his father¡¯s halberd, instead pursuing his own style with the gun. He said it came from his desire not to bepared with his own father, the Sixth.

    In the Walt House closest to the one of my memory, Brod confronted Maizel and spoke.

    ¡ºGuns are nice, Maizel. Just by pulling the trigger, you can hit enemies far away. And unlike the bow, these days, their output has also...¡»

    As Brod told tales of the gun¡¯s appeal, the young boy Maizel tilted his head.

    ¡ºIs that really so? On top of the limited bullets you can carry, replenishing ammunition costs a lot of money. And it¡¯s possible to block them with ease. Against soldiers is one thing, but I think the effect will be low against knights. If that¡¯s the case, the even a crossbow would be better.¡»

    ¡º... Eh?¡»

    Brod had bought the boy a nice gun, but after being told such a thing, it was impossible to hand over the present, it seems. Hiding it behind his back, he made a troubled face.

    As Brodughed with that troubled face, he gestured around with one hand.

    ¡ºR-really? But right now, they¡¯re sporting cool designs as well. You should carry at least one on...¡»

    I¡¯m sure this Maizel hadn¡¯t even turned ten. Yet at that age, he seemed quite reliable. He was looking up at his father Brod.

    ¡ºNo, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve already chosen a weapon that suites me. I discussed it with my martial arts teacher, and decided to pick up the sabre. As I¡¯m good at magic, my means for long range attack are already wless.¡»

    I felt like covering my eyes, as I took a nce at the Seventh beside me. The Brod of memories dropped his shoulders.

    ¡º... I-I see. Then I¡¯ll get you a nice sabre.¡»

    ¡ºNo, I¡¯ve already put in a request for one to be made. It was a tad expensive, but mother told me that a little quality goes a long way.¡»

    I looked at the Seventh. Unlike I¡¯d ever seen him, with quiet a hesitant look.

    There, he covered his face with a hand as he spoke.

    ¡ºY-yeah. Truly talented. Maizel himself wasn¡¯t trying to make fun of me or anything, I think. I hope. In all actuality, his courtesy was perfect. But personally, I¡¯d like to have pampered him more, or rather, if he wasn¡¯t so reliable... I thought about it a number of times.¡»

    He had experienced a youth anguishing over whether he would be worthy to lead the house, Yet when he tried to make sure his son never had to go through such a thing, he was brilliantly shot down.

    I looked at the young form oy father.

    ¡°Come to think of it, that¡¯s right. My father carries the blood of Septem.¡±

    The Seventh sighed. But he could¡¯ve at least been a bit cuter, or so there was no doubt he thought. He was so proficient, perhaps he put an unnecessarily greater pressure on the Seventh.

    ¡ºI do understand it¡¯s a problem of the rich. But even if I didn¡¯t teach him, Maizel would learn well. His tutors would all sing praise of him. Though it seems he didn¡¯t actually inherit any of Septem¡¯s memory, apparently.¡»

    My father was talented. I thought I understood that, but I couldn¡¯t quite remember what sort of person he was.

    And as the scenery changed, Brod was sitting on his bed, hanging his shoulders. His hands held the gun he had intended as a present.

    Looking tiredly upon him was...

    ¡°Grandma Zenoire.¡±

    ... The Seventh¡¯s wife, and the one who passed Septem¡¯s blood into the Walt House. Wearing a red dress, she looked at Brod and sighed.

    ¡ºWhat are you so down about? How pitiful, the Head of the Walt House.¡»

    ¡ºY-you may say it like that, but I¡¯ve only just returned from Centralle. I was away from the territory a little too long this time around. So I thought I had made Maizel a little lonely, you see.¡»

    He had prepared a present with that in mind, and yet for it to be denied... no, it looks like Maizel seriously didn¡¯t want it. There¡¯s no way Brod could¡¯ve handed it over.

    Grandma Zenoire spoke.

    ¡ºYou should¡¯ve just handed it over first thing when you saw him. If you did, there¡¯d be no need for you to be too mindful or anything. And it¡¯s your fault for loitering around Centralle. It¡¯s not as if Maizel hates you. He looks up to you strongly. You¡¯re the advisor to his majesty for Pete¡¯s sake.¡»

    On the words, ¡®his majesty,¡¯ I felt a bit of annoyance from Zenoire¡¯s voice. This and that had happened between her and Bahnseim Royalty, so I¡¯m sure she had much to think over.

    Brod lowered his shoulders further.

    ¡ºI see. So he looks up to me? Then I¡¯ve got to try harder.¡»

    ¡ºDear! Put an end to this nonsense already. Pledging loyalty to such a monarchy... if the Walt House had cooperated with my home, you¡¯d have obtained an appropriate status by now.¡»

    Looking up at Zenoire as she said such things, Brod spoke.

    ¡º... We hadn¡¯t even met back then. And my hands are already full with my current status. If you¡¯ll let me be honest, I think it¡¯ll be fine if Maizel¡¯s child or grandchild bes a Marquis or Prince.¡»

    While Brod usually carried himself boldly outside, it seems he was fatigued inside. Grandma Zenoire spoke.

    ¡ºHave some more ambition! If you got serious, then even Bahnseim would be in the Walt House¡¯s hands by now! And with that, by Maizel or his son¡¯s generation, you could even get the continent together!¡»

    Brodughed.

    ¡ºZenoire, to be blunt... I¡¯mpletely uninterested in such a thing! As long as you¡¯re by my side, that¡¯s enough for me.¡»

    He made a wonderful smile. As he proimed hisck of interest with such a smile, Grandma Zenoire began to cry out.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s the dream of my house! So why did this... when ites to the Walt House, you¡¯re the strongest in Bahnseim, are you not!? Show some backbone! When I want to pull that vile fiend down from the throne, you went and became his damn advisor!!¡»

    The Seventh touched a hand to his chin as he watched the scene. His expression was soft, and he looking nostalgically at Zenoire.

    ¡ºIf Zenoire was here, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d break into song and dance if you told her you were aiming to unify the continent. And wait, looking back, she¡¯s still as cute as ever.¡»

    The one shouting was a woman perfectly fit to the Walt House¡¯s Precepts. Her appearance and form in order, she was definitely a beauty. But why are you calling her cute only after she starts shouting? If my harem members started crying out like that, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d have nothing on my mind besides how to flee the scene.

    With all my might. With everything in my body, I¡¯d run.

    There, the Seventh¡¯s smile turned a little sorrowful.

    ¡ºNo, if she were here, she¡¯d have to witness you and Maizel fight, huh. I guess that¡¯s no good after all.¡»

    As I thought, he was mindful of my battle with my father. So I said to the Seventh.

    ¡°Seventh. No, grandpa...¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I opened my eyes, it was dark in Porter¡¯s loading tray.

    I¡¯m sure the mild cold I felt on my skin came from the windows Monica had opened to ventte. It rapidly grew colder, and I could feel a cold air touch the other side of the nket.

    While sensing the heat robbed away from the inner side, I raised my torso to see ra wrap the cooling nket tighter around herself.

    I thought it was quite cute.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re already awake. Having stolen away my job of awakening a damn chicken, I will not permit that sleepy mug of yours. Now lie back down. I¡¯ll sleep with you, and we can start the morning by surprising you awake!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with that troublesome waking? I¡¯d prefer something normal. Each and every one of you... learn a bit from the automatons at Damien¡¯s ce.¡±

    There, Monica turned towards me, stroking her twin tails in session, and striking a pose with her hand on her hip. It was so excessive that watching was irritating.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been deceived. If you think those three are normal, you¡¯re way off. Just as the other deteriorated models, just how nasty do you think they are? The only one who can serve you with such devotion is I, Monica alone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s definitely wrong.¡±

    I carried out such a pointless conversation with this morning¡¯s Monica. Feeling some sleepy tears on my face, I wiped my eyes with my left hand.

    ¡°Tears when you haven¡¯t even yawned?¡±

    Hearing that, I nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right... I¡¯m yawning.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Before Maizel¡¯s march, one of his men came on his.

    A message had arrived, and it seemed to contain some sort of important notice. Maizel called him close to hear out the report.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    His stance on horseback not changing, Maizel waited for the report without a shred of impatience.

    ¡°Yes! The unit that went out for recon discovered enemy forces near the border. Their numbers are seventy thousand. They outnumber us. They are already lying in wait, and the terrain will make it difficult to get the drop on them.¡±

    Maizel nodded.

    ¡°So instead of inviting a siege, they came right out. Well, I¡¯m sure that thing at least had the knowledge to be a feudal lord. But to challenge me to a field battle... driving him out was right after all.¡±

    The one riding the horse beside Maizel was Beil. He was wearing his armor, with his helmet in his hands.

    ¡°Maizel-sama, do you intent to fight them upfront?¡±

    Maizel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°If we cannot circle around, then the main force will proceed straight onwards. It will be easier than initiating a siege.¡±

    But only the main force couldn¡¯t circle around, and other small forces could take action. Or so the messenger knight informed him.

    ¡°Send the raid units around. The enemy may be on guard, but if they have any negligence, a surprise attack is possible. The Walt House vanguard can...¡±

    ¡°... Maizel-sama, could you leave that duty to me?¡±

    The one who interrupted Maizel¡¯s words was a baron. Beil showed some difort as he red at the old man, ¡¾Jared Forxuz¡¿. The man with thick streaks of grey through his long hair and beard was the current head of the Forxuz House.

    Maizel quieted Beil with a hand before he could make an outburst.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a rare sight, Jared-dono. As far as my memory goes, this is the first time you¡¯ve said such a thing. Something on your mind?¡±

    Unable to contain himself, Beil ignored Maizel¡¯s quieting gestures, sticking his mouth in.

    ¡°Maizel-sama, that man¡¯s daughter apanies Lyle. He may have intentions to deceive us.¡±

    Normally, Beil was the Walt House¡¯s retainer. And Jared was a baron, a mid-tier feudal lord position that served under Bahnseim¡¯s royalty. If one had to say whose standing was higher, that would be Jared. But Jared himself didn¡¯t seem mindful of that.

    This was one of the reasons they were called the Walt House¡¯s dogs; Jared treated Maizel as his only lord. That would usually be considered a considerably disrespectful attitude towards the monarchy.

    ¡°That is precisely why. My daughter Novem¡¯s talent in magic is a goddess-send, even within our line. I thought it best a person of the Forxuz House be the one to suppress her.¡±

    There, Maizel looked straight ahead a while, opening up some time before he answered.

    ¡°... We do not know where Novem is. Not even whether she¡¯s on the battlefield or not. We¡¯ll send you based on whether she¡¯s found or not.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As Jared lowered his head and abided Maizel¡¯s orders, Beil looked unsatisfied. To him, Maizelughed a bit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. It¡¯s a magic talent the Forxuz House recognizes. There¡¯s no doubt it¡¯s a threat. But in that case, it was a waste to make her that thing¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Jared-dono, if you can take her alive, you¡¯re free to do so. There¡¯s no necessity to kill her.¡±

    While Maizel was trying to be mindful in his own way, Jared refuted it.

    ¡°No, your tact is unnecessary. If we¡¯re to fight my daughter... fight Novem, we cannot stand to hold back. I rmend fighting with the intent to have her dead.¡±

    The surrounding knights looked a little surprised, but Maizel spoke as a representative of them.

    ¡°To such an extent? I¡¯m surprised such a woman of talent chose to follow that thing. I hold responsibility for acknowledging their engagement. If she is discovered, I will report it to you, Jared-dono.¡±

    Novem¡¯s own father was considerably wary of her.

    And the collision of two armies was drawing closer as they spoke.

 Volume 16 - 12: Address

    Address

    ... At the Walt House camp, Maizel was giving an address.

    ¡°We number fifty thousand. On the other hand, our enemy has seventy thousand. Thinking of pure war-potential, I¡¯m sure our enemy has twice our troops. But... what of it!?¡±

    Raising up his right hand, Maizel wrung out his a voice atop the temporary stage.

    ¡°A mere rebel army. What¡¯s more, they were only able to amass twice our numbers. The training we¡¯ve built up, and our experience is the greatest in the continent! We need only kick down that gathering of weaklings, and raise a bloodbath of the fools who dared challenge us on the open ins!¡±

    The knights and soldiers raised cheers at his address. Maizel did have enough charisma for that, but the greatest reason was his achievements.

    Just as the other Walt Heads of history, Maizel had raised up numerous victories. From his first campaign to now, he had never lost once. When it came to losing on the battlefield, experiencing it once was enough to cause a great loss.

    It was difficult to rise from there, and if you don¡¯t keep winning, all will crumble. Within that environment, for Maizel who kept winning on, the Walt House¡¯s name... and the morale of the Walt House army he¡¯d trained up were high.

    ¡°We shall win this battle, and return triumphantly to Centralle! Earn your merits! Grasp fame in those hands! Money! And make a name for yourselves! The Walt House that¡¯s fought through all manners of battlefields shall give you victory!¡±

    While their enemy was Lyle, who hailed from the same Walt House, and was raised by its ancestors, such a thing was irrelevant to Maizel and hispany.

    What was important was to raise morale. An army of low spirit was frail.

    And Maizel understood the enemy held the advantage in numbers and terrain. That¡¯s precisely why he had to raise morale in his address.

    ¡°Now, brave heroes... enjoy your battlefield!¡±

    Spreading out his arms, wringing out his voice, Maizel was answered by the cheers of several tens of thousands...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The Walt House army was close.

    While we were lying in wait for them, I stood atop the provisional stage. It was early morning, the sun yet to rise, making for a radiant scene.

    Within all that, I looked behind to see Eva lightly raising her hand and waving. I¡¯m sure she was signaling that the preparations were ready. Or perhaps she was cheering me on.

    When I gripped the Jewel, the Third let his voice out.

    ¡º... Now then, we can¡¯t give any advice beyond this point. It wouldn¡¯t be any fun if Maizel-kun threw us into a disarray, so Skill use ends here. Lyle... I pray you¡¯ll be able to hear our voice a next time. Well, there are no absolutes on the battlefield, but the same goes for both sides. Normally, you¡¯d be doing this after some more preparations... no, any more is justints. Now raise some morale. Addresses are important.¡»

    I let go of the Jewel, and spread out my arms. I spread them as if holding a giant te, and behind me, Eva supported with her Skill ¡¾Allmind Language¡¿.

    A Skill to deliver your voice across. It was a Skill fitting of a singer like Eva, but the girl in question didn¡¯t want to rely on Skills, so she rarely ever used it. It was really helping out my cause, though.

    Even with a shoddy address, my voice would get across to my allies.

    ¡°... The strongest army of Bahnseim is upon is. The enemy numbers fifty thousand. Fifty thousand elites who¡¯ve crossed countless battlefields.¡±

    Entering in with a talk to stir up their unease, I clenched my right hand to form a fist. And I swung my left hand from the inside outwards.

    ¡°But we are the same. We¡¯ve continued our victories as well. There are many who¡¯ve joined our cause. I¡¯m sure you thedies and gentlemen of Beim may feel insecure. But worry not. You need only ask yourrades from the alliance. Just how much victory I¡¯ve brought! At times, I¡¯ve overturned war potential ten times our own!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a lie. In the battle in Zayin, I rose to action with a hundred. After that, we were running from ce to ce, but in the end, we won and took back the country.

    ¡°I have never seen loss! I¡¯ve continued to win! There are plenty here who stand as a testament to that fact. And the gentlemen of Bahnseim shall understand as they fight. I am strong. We are strong! We¡¯ve fought enemies several times our size and continued to win!¡±

    I¡¯s been avoiding battle on disadvantageous circumstance, but in the end I still won, so it wasn¡¯t a problem. I¡¯m sure you could say we breached an enemy with a small force. Though never once had I actually fought a foe with more soldiers than us.

    ¡°This time our numbers are greater than our foe. To add to that, we have the locational advantage. Truly our enemies are powerful... however! Whether our enemy is the strongest Walt House of Bahnseim or not, we are the ones who shall win! As long as everyone does what they should, we can achieve victory! This battle isn¡¯t anything so difficult!¡±

    Anyways... we can win, but don¡¯t let your guard down. That was the level of address I gave. You can¡¯t be too negligent. But you can¡¯t let them think they¡¯ll lose. So I made them think that victory was possible, but made them feel a sense of crisis that the difference was only a slight one.

    It was something the Seventh taught me.

    ¡°By your work, I shall make the goddess of victory turn to you! If we can aplish that, the title of the continent¡¯s strongest is ours for the taking! Win and get everything in your hands!¡±

    I heard the cheers. And I recalled the Seventh¡¯s words.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Within the Jewel.

    The Seventh was taking a journey through his memories.

    A journey through Brod¡¯s life, and a journey for Lyle to know his own father Maizel.

    Young and overflowing with Talent, Maizel was surely a radiant existence, even from Brod¡¯s eyes. There was no saying Brod had no talent himself. But whenpared to Maizel, it couldn¡¯t help but fall short.

    Brod... perhaps it was precisely because he was the Seventh that it troubled him.

    The First wouldn¡¯t think anything of it.

    The Second would frankly ept it.

    The Third would rejoice.

    The Fourth would¡¯ve epted it as well.

    The Fifth may have handed down his title earlier.

    The Sixth... would surely have bragged about it.

    But Maizel¡¯s father was Brod. There was a small crevice between the two. With talent that he never thought to deeply about, Maizel couldn¡¯t understand that trench.

    In the mansion courtyard, Brod spoke with Maizel.

    ¡ºMaizel, I¡¯ve gotten the guns together, but this is quite difficult. Even if I¡¯m to use them in a unit, I would have to leave it to someone I can trust. While they have a high output, to make use of them, we¡¯ll need knowledge we¡¯ve never taught before, and...¡»

    The experience Brod build up. It was around the time he was to pass it to Maizel. Looking closely, the still-young form of Zell was there as well.

    Lyle looked at Zell.

    ¡°... Old Zell.¡±

    He muttered. The Seventh looked at Lyle.

    ¡ºI left one of our gun-equipped forces to Zell. He could a handle a gun as well as me. Whenever I went hunting, I¡¯d often take him along.¡»

    At the end of the Seventh¡¯s nostalgic eyes was the sabre hung at Maizel¡¯s hip. But Maizel looked truly perplexed.

    He tilted his head.

    ¡ºFather, why are you so particr about the gun? Even with this house¡¯s scale, we cannot assemble very many gunner units. On top of costing money, you¡¯ll have to station proficient personnel to them. In that case, it would be more efficient to assemble a well-equipped cavalry.¡»

    He seemed genuinely curious. Brod looked at him and cleared his throat.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s true it¡¯ll be a unit with some problems. But there¡¯s no doubt when we properly implement it, the power it exhibits will be great. I was thinking of focusing on these sorts of units in the future. Especially when we have a line of elevation... wait, Maizel!¡»

    As Brod hurriedly reached out his hand, Maizel had turned his back and began his way off.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s unnessarry for me. And how many years do you think it will take to make practical use of the gun?¡»

    Brod became frantic.

    ¡ºN-no... it¡¯ll take some time, but making Magic Tools of them, we¡¯re slowly getting the numbers together.¡»

    ¡ºIf you make them Magic Tools, it will cost even more money. The maintenance will be an extraordinary amount as well. Even if they carry on to my generation, I¡¯m sure it will be a small scale. While there¡¯s definitely some light to be found, its influence on the funding of other fields is simply too great.¡»

    The Seventh sighed. And he exined to Lyle.

    ¡º... As Ipensated for my own strength with the gun, that had be my weakness. Sure enough, for a knight with a bit of a name to him, hammering in a few rounds wouldn¡¯t have any effect. My Skills Box and Warp were necessary to make up for that w. I was delighted when the Skills manifested.¡»

    Lyle looked at his father Maizel.

    ¡°... If I didn¡¯t notice, I wonder if that¡¯s how I would be. When I first fought Aria, I was making everyone angry.¡±

    ¡ºHahaha, that¡¯s right. Yep, you¡¯re easier to get along withpared to back then. Well, it¡¯s not like Maizel was wrong. Even in your generation following my death, it would be hard to say they¡¯ve been put to practical application. And...¡»

    Lyle and the Seventh¡¯s eyes turned to Maizel. Maizel gave a tired reply.

    ¡ºFather, my Skill is Anti-Skill. Meaning Magic Tools hold no meaning. There¡¯s no reason for me to fuss over the gun.¡»

    Watching Maizel walk off, Brod made a conflicted expression...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The main camp.

    I climbed the watch tower and looked afar. To where we waited, I could see Bahnseim¡¯s army... with the Walt House¡¯s g at the center approaching.

    By the time they came into sight, they were already in formation as they leisurely grew closer.

    To my side, Monica looked at our foe.

    ¡°Looks like a formation that focusses on offense. They n to break through before we can surround them. No, perhaps they¡¯re to make a straight line for our main camp?¡±

    In numbers, we were winning. In theory, we only had to surround and strike them down. But before the force driving the Walt House, that was a fool¡¯s errand.

    The movable watch tower was carefully made sturdy. I spoke to Monica.

    ¡°Looks like our line was cut.¡±

    Around the stage the army came into sight, a light haze started toe down... was how it felt. I felt a slight irregrity in the flow of Mana, causing my line with Monica to sever itself. It was simr to the sensation when I forcibly used a Magic Tool.

    Monica purposefully made a show of wiping a tear with her finger.

    ¡°For the line connecting me with the Chicken Dickwad to be severed... but our hearts are always connected, so it¡¯ll be just fine, right!?¡±

    She sent some fleeting nce as if requesting something for me, and as I remained silent, she repeated the line, ¡°Our hearts are always connected, so it¡¯ll be just fine, right!? Right!?¡± Her tears were gradually bing real.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re connected. So you¡¯ve got to properly keep watch. You won¡¯t be able to move around too much this time around.¡±

    Delighted as she was, Monica¡¯s twin tails began bouncing up and down.

    ¡°Good grief! There¡¯s no salvation for worthless chickens! Very well. I, Monica, shall show how useful I can be on watch. I shall prove that the one who serves you more than any is none other than I!¡±

    She sounded gung ho about it, so I have an unmotivated reply of, ¡°good luck with that,¡± as I leapt down from the tower. Issuing orders around, I headed for my tent.

    ¡°Baldoir¡¯s on standby, right? Don¡¯t let hime out until all the preparations are in order. We¡¯re starting off with a shy exchange of magics. We¡¯ll show them how firm we stand to put them on guard. Tell the magicians to hurry and get ready.¡±

    As I said that, the messengers ran off.

    Novem walked over to me, leading a toon of Valkyries. ra was standing on Porter¡¯s roof, looking into the distance. The other members weren¡¯t here.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, I think I should go out onto the front lines. My father and brother should be there. In that case, the one who can properly take them on is...¡±

    I looked at Novem as I waved my hand to the side.

    ¡°I know. But you see... when you say you¡¯ll fight your family so disinterestedly; I hate that attitude of yours.¡±

    There, Novem opened her eyes a little wider, bursting intoughter before long. It was a chuckle, a cute sort ofughter.

    ¡°Those words fit you nicely as well, Lyle-sama. But if you find it unpleasant, shall I make myself a little more sorrowful?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯ll be a lie, the to hell with it. In my case, I don¡¯t think I can help it though. But for you, didn¡¯t ite to this because you tagged along with me? You can¡¯t persuade them?¡±

    I asked if she could bring the Forxuz House over to our side, but Novem would only shake her head.

    ¡°My father will never betray Maizel-sama. It is just as low a probability of me betraying you. So the oue will have to be settled on the battlefield. Even so, are you sure it¡¯s fine to station so many Valkyries with me?¡±

    Turning around, Novem spoke as she looked at the Valkyrie toon. I spoke as I stroked my hair.

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t move. Well, I treasure you, and... oh, looks like it¡¯s starting.¡±

    As I said that and looking in the direction of the enemy camp, lights wereing our way.

    Our side deployed a magic shield, and as the sky was enveloped in a faint shade of yellow, the magic collided with it. It exploded, as smoke rose from a destroyed portion of the shield. Luckily our side didn¡¯t suffer any casualty.

    The important points were heavily protected. In order to efficiently use our valuable knights and magicians, I had put some mind towards their cement.

    ¡°Then I shall be off.¡±

    ¡°... Be careful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have it harder than me, Lyle-sama.¡±

    Saying that, Novem got on the move.

    Looking at the sky, I say magic fired from our side towards the enemy camp. They deployed the same shield as us, blocking all of the magic. It looked like a pointless exchange, but the enemy was using such an action to search out any unrest or weak points in our side.

    My father Maizel could get in the way of Skill use. More or less, when it came to the scele of an army, there would be people possessing special Skills. If you relied on suck people, it felt possible for things to erupt into chaos all at once.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of the Seventh. We can deal with them without crumbling. Now father... the fun is yet toe.¡±

    Saying that, I red at the enemy camp as theyunched their second volley of magic.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... At Maizel¡¯s camp, those who gathered to see the enemy hadn¡¯t copsed were looking surprised.

    Beil looked at the enemy movements.

    ¡°They seem quite calm. Based on our information, they gave the impression of an army specialized around Skills, but it doesn¡¯t seem they¡¯ve suffered from it.¡±

    Seeing his allies block the magic fired by Lyle¡¯s camp, Maizelughed.

    ¡°If they crumbled from something like that, it would lose all the fun.¡±

    There were many armies that relied on some sort of Skill. There were many using them as means ofmunication, or making use of people with Skills to conduct recon from afar. When moving an army of ten thousands, there would be a considerable number of people with Skills.

    For that sake, when Maizel activated the initial stage of his Anti-Skill, there was a rtivelyrge number of armies that would crumble. Armies that did not were those with a firm foundation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t n to waste any time. Continue closing the distance. March forward.¡±

    The army began moving to cover the distance.

    Lyle¡¯s campe was the one in position, with stockades and such of trees in ce. For that sake, they remained immobile, slowly waiting for their foe to arrive.

    While there were shy exchanges of magic, in truth, quite a in battle was about to unfold...

 Volume 16 - 13: First Show of Hands

    First Show of Hands

    The battlefield ruled by magic, contrary to its appearance it had a rtively in start.

    While each side shot shy magic at one another, they each defended as the Walt House camp inly closed in the distance.

    On top of the intense sound of explosions, the smoke that rose was a spectacle that looked as if it would create a cloudy sky of its own. Neither side thought the victory would be settled with this magic exchange.

    But they did think if they could cause some damage, or crumble the enemy formation with it, it would be quite an earning. The Skill my father held was Anti-Skill... a Skill that didn¡¯t let others use Skills. But at the same time, it was a double-edged sword.

    Because it wouldn¡¯t let his allies use Skills either. So to speak to the contrary...

    ¡°For all its shiness, it¡¯s quite a subdued buildup.¡±

    The one who said that from atop the watch tower was Monica, who wouldn¡¯t have much of a part this time. I looked at the Walt House closing the distance.

    ¡°It would be troublesome if they suddenly made a shy approach. If Skills are cut off, isn¡¯t this just about what you get? Well, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re putting on a show for our forces. Telling us that they can¡¯t use Skills either.¡±

    What Monica informed me of was the enemy deployment.

    ¡°... Report. The enemy has a cavalry at the vanguard. There are foot soldiers on both nks, and archers stationed as well.¡±

    Hearing that, I spoke to a nearby runner.

    ¡°You heard her. Move our cavalry to the nks.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Watching the messenger run off, I muttered.

    ¡°... Now then, I¡¯ll have to depend on ra¡¯s hard work.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Receiving an order on the back lines, ra used Porter to transport soldiers.

    Leaving therge-scale Porters to the magicians with talent, it was possible to transport war potential all at once.

    However, there weren¡¯t too manyrge Porters. To match enemy deployment and restation troops, they could only carry it out to a certain extent.

    The ability to move massive amounts of troops at once was Lyle¡¯s camp¡¯s strong point. In contrast to the old-model Porters the Walt House used, their side had the original Developer Lyle, alongside Damien and the craftsmen of South Beim.

    Receiving the order, ra boarded one of therge-scale Porters to operate it.

    ¡°We willmence transport of the cavalry. Please begin moving promptly. Match the timing to the enemy¡¯s arrival.¡±

    As a few Porter units began moving, the loading doors opened. One after the next, the knights boarded with their horses.

    ¡°Make sure to load your spears and equipment onto other Porters.¡±

    While ra wasn¡¯t good at giving orders, she couldn¡¯t quite go about without giving them. There weren¡¯t any to be found better at operating Porter than she. Her adventurer life up to now had specialized her to operate the machines.

    When she thought over how she could make herself useful, the answer was already clear.

    (I have to give my thanks to Lianne-san. It¡¯s because my request went through that I can pull off the job given to me... thinking of it like that, Adele really is useless.)

    Thinking of how she couldn¡¯t get along with Adele, ra confirmed the surrounding work wasplete before she began moving...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The right nk.

    In contrast to the enemy¡¯s offensive formation,ing out with a n devoted to defense, Lyle¡¯s camp took a formation spread over arge area.

    Under normal circumstance, Lyle¡¯s army had greater numbers, so they should have been able to fight advantageously with that formation... however, Aria stationed on the right nk watched the enemy approach as sheined in her helmet.

    ¡°No Skills, this is going to be rough.¡±

    Holding up her spear on her horse, Aria led a cavalry. There were stockades set up around, and it wouldn¡¯t be so easily to breach.

    Commanding a simr force was Gracia leading soldiers of Galleria. The right nk¡¯sposition was centered on these two.

    Equipped with ck armor, Gracia lifted the visor of her helmet as she spoke to Aria.

    ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t fire off anything too shy. It looks like Rearguard Skills are no good either.¡±

    Gracia had a Skill specialized to magic... a Rearguard Skill. She could freely manipte mes, and posed quite a threat. While she was reliable to have as an ally, her Skill had been sealed as well.

    ¡°Even so, if you can fight normally, I¡¯ll give it a warm wee. More importantly, are you sure it was alright to hand themanding rights to me? By our standing...¡±

    ¡°... By our standing, the worthy one is you. That¡¯s all. If I don¡¯t have to see my own soldiers be crushed, I don¡¯t mind following yourmand. Well, you¡¯re the one who knows our soldiers and this army¡¯s style better than me.¡±

    Seeing Gracia so level-headed, Aria thought.

    ¡°You have my thanks.¡±

    While that¡¯s all she said...

    (Why can¡¯t she be that calm on a regr basis? When she¡¯s in front of Lyle, she goes into a hot haste, and does strange... hah, let¡¯s put that aside for now.)

    Aria wanted her to show this level-headedness in ces besides the battlefield as well...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The left nk.

    Granted a few thousand soldiers, Miranda followed the left nk¡¯s main forcemander Maksim¡¯s orders to attack the enemy¡¯s nk.

    The Walt House army had been added onto by forces of other territories, and it wasn¡¯t as if they were all too powerful. For that sake, she had circled around with her forces to stab into the enemy¡¯s weak point, but...

    ¡°These guys are surprisingly capable.¡±

    Holding her daggers on horseback, as an enemy knight thrust hisnce at her, she used the dagger in left hand to repel its tip to divert its direction before throwing her right hand¡¯s dagger into a gap in his armor... his neck.

    Falling from his horse, the knight writhed around, while the horse raced off into the distance.

    Looking around, with the enemy¡¯s resistance, she could see her own allies grow disheartened. Their surprise attack had failed, and Miranda wanted to somehow pull back her hesitant unit, but the enemy wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    There, a knight ofrge build dismounted his horse, held up his halberd, and began waving it around.

    ¡°Rebel forces! Curse your ill fortune to havee out before the god damn lord Caade¡±

    Gaha, gaha,ughed the single knight as he swung his halberd. Miranda¡¯s surrounding allies were being cut down by it. It seems hisrge build wasn¡¯t just for show.

    ¡°Is he leading the enemy raid force? I¡¯m no good with these types.¡±

    Saying that, Miranda raced on her horse, reaching her free right hand into a bag hung on the horse. She took out a crossbow and pulled the trigger.

    She shot aiming at his head, but Caade turned his left hand towards it and deployed a Magic Shield. While the arrow pierced through the shield, its momentum had long been killed, as it bounced off his armor.

    ¡°They¡¯ve got people of this ss littered all around.¡±

    Looking at the enemy that wasn¡¯tpletely devoted to brute strength, Miranda put away the crossbow, and took out a short spear she wasn¡¯t ustomed to.

    Caade shouted out.

    ¡°What conspicuous armor. And that slender frame... you¡¯re a woman! Curse your ill fortune for stepping out onto the battlefield!¡±

    Taking a grand stance with his halberd, he swung down with enough force to bisect her, horse and all. But Mirandaughed in her helmet.

    ¡°You sure like cursing people. But the ursed one is you.¡±

    Caade¡¯s halberd was kicked by May, who appeared to his side. To Miranda¡¯s eyes, it looked as if she had suddenly manifested to send the halberd flying.

    His weapon knocked out of his hand, Caade¡¯s stance crumbled.

    Follwing right into that, Miranda moved her short spear... with a gimmick added in. The spear¡¯s tip shot out, and pierced into Caade¡¯s abdomen.

    As Maynded on the ground, Marina was pummeling enemy soldiers around.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you in trouble back there?¡±

    As May said that, Miranda took a dagger in her right hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. So I¡¯d appreciate your further assistance.¡±

    But perhaps May wasn¡¯t in peak form as she shook her head.

    ¡°Please cut me some ck. It¡¯s somewhat noisy, and I can¡¯t get any power into my body. More importantly, you¡¯ve sessfully agitated the enemy, so shouldn¡¯t you pull back?¡±

    As Caade had been struck down, the surrounding enemy soldiers were flustered. Miranda confirmed their movements.

    ¡°Retreat! Follow after me!¡±

    As Miranda dered retreat, her allies parted from the enemy forces. But inside, she thought.

    (I¡¯d have liked to shave away at them a bit more, but any more is impossible, I guess.)

    As she withdrew, she felt she couldn¡¯t be negligent with non-Walt House enemies as well...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Battle began on both nks before the rest, as unlike the Walt House, our center was stationed further back than our wings.

    From the watch tower, I heard Monica¡¯s voice. She wrung out her voice over the battlefield.

    ¡°Battle hasmenced on both nks. The enemy is being held in ce.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t tell the specifics from afar, but I was relieved it seemed to be going well. However...

    ¡°Our center vanguard hase into contact with the enemy. The shy magic has ceased, but... we¡¯re being pushed back.¡±

    The center army was shing with the enemy¡¯s elites, and being pushed back.

    I looked over my allies.

    ¡°We anticipated it, but they really are making for a straight line. I hope our morale doesn¡¯t crumble first.¡±

    Before the first line of stockades was easily destroyed and breached, I immediately called for retreat, and gave orders to my allies to fight a defensive battle. By standing at a high point, I was making it clear our main camp was here, as I looked over our pressed forces.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±

    There, the line between me and Monica was restored.

    Monica called in arge voice.

    ¡°They¡¯reing!¡±

    Right after, the sound of bells came from the enemy forces. My father Maizel wasn¡¯t just Skilled in sealing Skills.

    ¡°Even if we know beforehand, I¡¯ve no ways to defend against it. For now, we¡¯ll just have to endure.¡±

    Thinking over it loathsomely, I watched their driving force suddenly increased as they breached another stockade. They entered into battle with allied forces. Their driving force was clearly brought about by some sort of Skill.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... What Lyle recalled was his conversation with the Seventh.

    ¡°The tactic my father is best at? It isn¡¯t just sealing Skills?¡±

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right.¡»

    The ce he conversed with the Seventh was the room of memories in the Jewel. The courtyard of the Walt House mansion.

    In it, Maizel was smiling as he discussed something with his wife ire.

    Lyle¡¯s mother ire was stroking her erged stomach.

    ¡ºWhat Maizel specializes in is sealing enemy Skills, and attacking in their confusion. He can¡¯t keep it up for too long. But what he can aplish by cutting off Skills is...¡»

    Understanding the Seventh¡¯s implications, Lyle spoke the continuation.

    ¡°Making Skill use possible, and giving the signal to his allies alone. Does that really go well? It lets the other side use Skills as well.¡±

    The Seventh and Lyle¡¯s eyes were directed at the two basking in their delight. Within that, they continued a mismatched conversation.

    ¡ºWell, from the enemy¡¯s point of view, they¡¯ve convinced themselves they¡¯re Skills have been sealed. Even if they can use it temporarily, it would just be confusion right after they recovered from their initial confusion. Even if you know it¡¯s going to happen, you can¡¯t help but be flustered.¡»

    The Seventh looked at the young, somewhat thorny Maizel¡¯s happiness as he made a bit of a sorrowful face himself.

    Lyle approached the side of his face, looking down a bit.

    ¡ºPerhaps Maizel was right for not choosing the gun. With his Skill on and off like that, it would beplicated to give orders. In the case the guns were used as Magic Tools, there was a probability his Skill would interfere and cause them to discharge. Expensive guns would have been damaged every time.¡»

    The Seventh gave a bitter smile, but it was as if he was telling it to himself. Lyle raised his face.

    ¡°At the stage where the enemy uses Skills, will it be possible to use them ourselves?¡±

    ¡ºI won¡¯t say it¡¯s impossible, but it will be chaos. It that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, it¡¯s best you train your forces to fight without Skills at all. You pass the message to a few of them, but... if you act in ordance with it, Maizel will naturally have some countermeasures up.¡»

    Lyle let out a sigh.

    ¡°How troublesome.¡±

    ¡ºBut it¡¯s not all trouble. For even if they get some force from using Skills, only a few elites will be using them, looking at his army as a whole. Right after they¡¯ve used their Skills, there¡¯ll be quite a few who¡¯s driving force backfires, leaving them isted. Maizel seemed quite mindful of it.¡»

    Hearing the Seventh¡¯s advice, Lyle was curious to see what sort of countermeasures Maizel had put up in the over-ten years since then...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    On the battlefield, through the temporary use of Skills, I could spot some units running amok.

    When our allies on a defensive battle were growing faint of heart, some enemies had thrown apart their rank, and taken independent action. Mainly young knights, leaping out in lust of achievement.

    When that happened, while a portion of the units had obtained a driving force from their Skills, they kept their station, or even began to retreat.

    ¡°... He has made countermeasures, but they aren¡¯t perfect. It seems my father is troubled by those reckless young knights as well.¡±

    It was impossible for all to go well on the battlefield. It wasn¡¯t just for us, the same could be said for our enemy. And my line with Monica was severed once more.

    Monica cried out from the tower.

    ¡°How many times must you cut my bond with my chicken dickhead!? Goddaaamiittt!¡±

    She was the same as always, but I looked at my allies and smiled a bit.

    ¡°... Even for elites, once they¡¯re isted, the rest is easy.¡±

    When Skill use became impossible, there were some who found themselves stranded within our forces. They were surrounded and beat down.

    I had given such orders to themanders, and my father¡¯s first show of hand was sessfully sealed.

    And at the same time.

    ¡°Should I tell him thank you for undoing his restriction on Skills? Monica!¡±

    Monica atop the watch tower immediately reported to me. The Valkyries around the battlefield aimed for this timing, and sent their reports one after the next. Meaning information immediately gathered in my hands.

    ¡°There are no problems on the right nk. However, the left nk is losing heart. There are signs that a powerful unit is stationed there. From the information, perhaps it is the Forxuz House¡¯s forces?¡±

    I looked at Monica.

    ¡°Any contact with Novem?¡±

    ¡°Already done.¡±

    I looked at the left nk. With just my eyes, I couldn¡¯t tell the specifics, but if Novem had set out, then it would be fine. No, perhaps it wasn¡¯t fine at all.

    Once Monica finished her report, she returned to her station.

    I turned an eye to the enemy camp.

    ¡°A Fifth Generation style defensive war... I¡¯ll let you bear witness, father... messenger, throw out our reserve forces at once. The location is...¡±

    Passing orders to a messenger, I sent reinforcements to only the parts that needed them of the ces that needed them.

 Volume 16 - 14: The Eighth Generation Head

    The Eighth Generation Head

    ... The first day.

    On that battlefield where tens of thousands of men shed, as the day drew to a close, the battle was resolved with the Walt House¡¯s withdrawal.

    All the main members were gathered in the Walt House tent, as they held a meeting. But while the Walt Army had put out casualties that couldn¡¯t be called small, they did not seem flustered.

    Maizel looked over the faces gathered.

    ¡°Now then, this has been proof enough Lyle holds the gem passed down for generations, and is able to use it. The First through Third¡¯s Skills are full of fault, but Fourth through Seventh will be more troublesome than anything on the battlefield.¡±

    In a battlefield of restricted Skills, for someone not to crumble upon experiencing it the first time, Lyle was the first Maizel had ever seen. But that wasn¡¯t any reason for panic.

    Beil gave his report.

    ¡°The units of second and third sons impatient for merits projected out, and havee out with numerous casualties. It isn¡¯t low, but it is still within the realm of our expectations.¡±

    Casualties came out. That meant that humans had died. However, the gathered members didn¡¯t seem inclined to brood over it.

    Maizel spoke a little sorrowfully.

    ¡°Sons unable to seed their houses see dreams of gaining achievements on the battlefield to stand on their own feet. There¡¯s no helping they be reckless. But it wasn¡¯t a waste. With their bodies, they have proven that Lyle can handle the gem.¡±

    Jared gave a report.

    ¡°Maizel-sama, Novem¡¯s form was confirmed on the right nk. But I have not properly shed with her. The enemy is matching our formation, moving units around at will. It has been determined their rear support is more capable than ours.¡±

    Beil agreed to that.

    ¡°The left nk was the same. When it was supposed to be a field battle, they focused on defense, and prepared stockades. It felt as if we were in a siege. The disadvantage of numbers is a great one.¡±

    Hearing that, Maizel nodded... andughed.

    ¡°Well then, I gave them a chance to earn their stripes. With this, the young¡¯uns should keep quiet for a bit. And showing them a bit of pain will firm their spirits. Because it¡¯s been nothing but one-sided battles to this point.¡±

    One of the vassal knights offered Maizel some advice.

    ¡°There is a feudal lord who suffered heavy casualty on the right nk. He should retreat. And if you¡¯ll let me have my say as a Walt House vassal, if you keep us stationed on the back lines forever, our members will eventually...¡±

    ¡°I know. Now then, we¡¯ve gotten the chance to learn the troublesome ones. Let¡¯s get our battle array in order.¡±

    Like that, Maizel¡¯s group conducted a discussion about the following day...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°They are concentrating on our right nk.¡±

    Hearing Monica¡¯s voice from the watch tower, I was able to know why the left nk didn¡¯t seem particrly pressed.

    ¡°So they¡¯ll attack from the right. Send reinforcements. Even so, we¡¯re winning in numbers over there. If they do something like that, the result should be...¡±

    Numerical advantage. Terrain advantage. In regards to the advantages we held, my father had decided to concentrate on the right nk.

    There was some leisure in the left and center, giving us some reserve force. At the very least, the enemies in the centers¡¯ quality of equipment was falling short of yesterdays¡¯. What¡¯s more, they weren¡¯t assertively attacking. When I came to the decisions to send reinforcements, I ordered a messenger at once.

    ¡°... Does he n to take the right nk first?¡±

    As we had fortified ourselves in our position for defense, we had a fault such that we couldn¡¯t easily change our formation. For that sake, we were specialized in stopping the enemy¡¯s advance, but our means of offense were lowered. In order topensate for that, we constantly held reserve forces to send around, but...

    At that moment, Monica reported the movements of the center.

    ¡°The enemy has retreated. But, this is... they¡¯re scattering and dispersing.¡±

    Just a nce, and it seemed the enemy was tantly trying to lure us in.

    ¡°Ignore it. Right now, we need to reinforce the right...¡±

    But before anyone could hear my verdict, the unit before my eyes jumped out of their own ord. It was as if our positions had been reversed from yesterday.

    ¡°... The vanguard has crossed over the stockades, and gone on the offense.¡±

    ¡°Why... what is General Blois doing?¡±

    But the units nearby the general hadn¡¯t moved. A portion had taken independent action. And following suit, a few more had followed along.

    I immediately sent a messenger to tell them to pull back, but immediately following, another messenger raced over.

    ¡°A portion of the units have ignored orders, going AWOL and beginning pursuit of the enemy! They have ignored General Blois¡¯mand, and crossed the stockades! General Blois has put in an urgent request for reinforcements...¡±

    Facing the messenger, I issued out some irritated orders.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send them! Tell them to endure until then!¡±

    Looking closely, the enemy¡¯s lightweight equipment implied they had formed with running as the premise. When I thought they had concentrated on the right nk, their scattered and dispersed soldiers cleanly regroup and assailed our soldiersing at them.

    In order to help them, some more units leapt out of the center.

    ¡°What are they doing!?¡±

    With enemy and ally in such disarray, support through magic and arrow was impossible. Simultaneously, they were taught the difference in drilling between our forces. While they had the shape together, what they had built up was different.

    ¡°The enemy has pulled out of the right nk. They have begun an advance towards the center.¡±

    ¡°Kuh! Will reinforcements make it in time?¡±

    At that moment, arge magic sh of light came from the left nk.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... At the left nk, the enemy¡¯s substance was different from the day before.

    With the enemy forces centered around the Forxuz House¡¯ army, their magic attacks had be something severe.

    Lyle¡¯s camp had taken a defensive formation, but even so, the enemy had be even more aggressive than before.

    Novem was protected by surrounding Valkyries, as she held up her staff and activated her magic.

    ¡°Block it.¡±

    With nothing but words, a pale yellow light appeared before her allies on the left nk to form a shield.

    But they had concentrated their magic on only one ce, to make sure Novem was nailed to the spot.

    Because of that, in another part, the enemy had breached the stockades and infiltrated. As Maksim and Miranda, as well as May and Marina were there, they hadn¡¯t crumbled. But it was an extremely harsh situation.

    For their allies were prepared to flee.

    The especially terrible ones were the soldiers they took in. Rather than the Bahnseimian soldiers, the main problem was the number of soldiers from Beim on the left nk.

    ¡°When we¡¯re outnumbering them here.¡±

    As Novem muttered that, a unit that had a magic shield deployed started an attack aimed at her.

    ¡°... He¡¯s here.¡±

    Looking at her foe, she was able to confirm the form of her brother who¡¯d delivered her staff, ¡¾Elbert Forxuz¡¿.

    As Novem had to keep her shield up, preventing her from using magic, the Valkyries produced guns from their binders and began their own attack.

    However, the bullets werepletely blocked by the shield Elbert had deployed. Rounds bounced off, and the attacking cavalry began to elerate with the stockades before them.

    The elerating horses destroyed the stockades as the magic shield rammed into it. What brute force... Novem thought, as the Valkyries moved to action. Taking weapons in hand, they set themselves on the enemies that were focused on Novem.

    Elbert jumped down from his force,nding before Novem with a hint of flight.

    ¡°How long it has been, oh little sister of mine!¡±

    Her brother with his long brown hair tied behind was in full body armor, his hand clenched around a sword. He cut at Novem, but she parried it with the staff in her right hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, dear brother. If you¡¯re here, that means this offensive is father? As I thought, his bad habits areing out. The timing is too easy to read.¡±

    Seeing Novem¡¯s expression fail to change in the slightest, Elbert started to sweat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think bad of us. Just as you¡¯ve sworn loyalty to Lyle-sama, we¡¯ve sworn our own to Maizel-sama.¡±

    Novem gave a light nod, turning her left hand to her brother...

    ¡°I understand. So I¡¯ll try to make it painless. Now disappear.¡±

    ... She shot her magic, sending him flying through the air.

    Elbert had immediately deployed magic shield, making it so he got out just with being shot backwards. He looked around. Around, he should have been able to see his guard knights fighting the Valkyries.

    But the Valkyries had pulled them down from their horses, and stuck in the finishing blows.

    ¡°... They¡¯re not human. But if that¡¯s how it is!¡±

    Wary of the Valkyries, Elbert raised his left hand high. Enemy knights gathered around him. Novem showed not the slightest quiver, and to protect her, the Valkyries stood up front, deploying their wing-like binders out front like shields.

    With Elbert at the center, a storm of fire swelled up, brushing the surrounding stockades to oblivion.

    Immediately following, arge-scale magic rained down aimed on Novem, to which he added his fire to raise a violent explosion.

    ¡°Did that get her?¡±

    As Elbert said that, he looked at the tattered Valkyries around. While their bodies were torn up in all sorts of ways, the skeletal structures remained. As they had been constructed of sturdy materials, they were able to escape with that extent of damage.

    And Novem was where she stood,pletely unharmed. Elbert looked at Novem, and made a bit of a fed-up face.

    ¡°... These children were quite precious you know. Lyle-sama went as far as to assign them to guard me.¡±

    Having deployed a magic shield so there wouldn¡¯t be any surrounding casualties, Novem looked tiredly over the Valkyries littering the ground. She returned her eyes to her brother.

    Elbert smiled a bit.

    ¡°Father and I have nothing greater than that to offer. That was an attack great enough to blow away the right nk in its entirety. As I thought, you really are outside the norm... everyone retreat.¡±

    Watching Elbert¡¯s tired expression, Novem held up her staff in her right hand.

    ¡°It was a splendid attack. However, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you get away.¡±

    Blocking that joint attack of Jared and Elbert, Novem had also contained ally casualties. But the battlefield was inclining a harsh direction for Lyle¡¯s army...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night. I held a meeting in the tent.

    ¡°Gosh, our position from yesterday was totally reversed. Having crushed the enemy¡¯s outliers on the first day, one of our units got a little stuck up and leapt out.¡±

    General Blois gave his report as if it were a joke, but his expression was worn out. Saying they couldn¡¯t abandon their allies, it seems it was a situation where themanders in charge weren¡¯t able to give out any decent orders.

    Military regtions exist for things like this, but the difference between the regtions each part of our army learned was bing tant here.

    Within the tent, I gathered out main members and confirmed the casualty count as I muttered

    ¡°... Station our reserve forces at the vanguard. Send the injured soldiers to the back lines.¡±

    General Blois looked over the units he¡¯d be sending back.

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit much, but there¡¯s no helping it.¡±

    As Blois said, they had grownx over their victory on the first day. I should¡¯ve straightened them out.

    Eva made a tired expression as she spoke.

    ¡°Give me a break. On top of rushing out of their own ord, we got injury after injury trying to save them. There are plenty with their dissatisfactions. How about some punishment?¡±

    With allies about to die before their eyes, ignoring it would lower morale. The reason some jumped out driven in their righteous indignation was to save their allies. And in the case they were unable to save them, theirints would turn to their otherrades.

    To me and General Blois, that is. And once they calmed down, their next dissatisfaction would go towards the unit that jumped out. I really want to ask just what they were thinking.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have them sent back, and punish themanders. That¡¯s disregarding orders, and acting beyond authority. Well, I¡¯ll prepare a chance for them to redeem themselves, though.¡±

    Eva still looked unsatisfied. Just as she ought to. In order to save them, deaths hade out in Eva¡¯s unit.

    They were war deaths that would originally have been avoided.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡±

    And Elza- also in attendance- looked unsatisfied as well. At first, she was stationed on the left nk, but with a change of battle array, I had her take Novem¡¯s position at the center. Of course, looking back at how things were going today, perhaps it would¡¯ve just been best if I kept her on the left from the start.

    ¡°It was a clear invitation. Yet there were fools unable to see through it... Beim¡¯s soldiers truly are weak.¡±

    Elza¡¯s unit had attacked and rescued as well. But she had managed to keep casualties down, and you couldn¡¯t say she suffered anything too severe.

    General Blois shrugged.

    ¡°It would be harsh topare them to those that go through the everyday wars of Rusworth and Galleria. Well, the responsibility¡¯s mine either way.¡±

    I sighed.

    ¡°... It¡¯s also my responsibility for not straightening them out on the first day. I couldn¡¯t see through the enemy¡¯s objective.¡±

    There, General Blois shook his head.

    ¡°I wonder. From their point of view, if the center didn¡¯t crumble like that, they would have simply continued concentrating on the right nk. Even so, the explosion on the left nk was a surprise. It seems the casualty count was low, but to be honest, a chill ran through me.¡±

    ¡°... let¡¯s move the right nk back.¡±

    Hearing my words, Blois¡¯ expression turned serious.

    ¡°That would put the center up front. But originally, we¡¯d hold them in ce a few days to bleed them out more.¡±

    Moving both sides back was part of the original n.

    And I stood as I spoke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have our engineers work on strengthening the stockades at night. From tomorrow, the center¡¯s going to be the harshest war ground, after all.¡±

    This battle was already forcing itself into its midst.

 Volume 16 - 15: First Joint Effort

    First Joint Effort

    ¡°The right wing of the center will pull back. I believe it best you withdraw the left as well.¡±

    Listening to Monica¡¯s voice, I watched our allies desperately enduring at the front. The center under General Blois was solid. But its armies... its right and left were crumbling.

    On top of the Walt House¡¯s harsh attacks, they showed their tenaciousness as quite a in battle continued on. I had stationed the left and right nks further back, continuing the war with the center protruding out, and we were already entering our tenth day.

    It was a rare sight on an open field battle, but in a sense, the situation was as if we were carrying out a siege. We could only endure.

    ¡°Send out a messenger. Have them pull back, and send the injured to the rear.¡±

    The units and soldiers recalled to the back would be reorganized. Even if we kept sending reinforcements, we got more injured than usable forcesing back.

    Monica turned to me and spoke.

    ¡°... Chicken dickwad, I rmend retreat. It is my belief any more is impossible.¡±

    I clenched my fist.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The Walt House camp.

    Nearby the tents, Maizel watched over the battlefield. It looked as if the war wasrgely turning in his favor.

    Even if reinforcements continued toe from the enemy¡¯s back lines, they were sending even more enemies back, so running out of strength was only a matter of time.

    Yet Maizel seemed somewhat unpleased.

    ¡°How strange. I can¡¯t feel the same level of resistance as on the first day.¡±

    As he sat in a chair and muttered, Beil- who also served the role of his adjutant- gave his take.

    ¡°Is it not because wergely sliced away their fighting spirit on the second day? And the Forxuz House is fighting amongst itself on the right nk. It¡¯s a shy exchange with many having to pull out. They¡¯ve also pulled back their left nk, making their center project outwards.¡±

    Maizel nodded.

    ¡°In a sense, they¡¯ve got a fortress. In order to keep it up, they¡¯re having difficulty with changing formation. So they¡¯ve lost control of their movements. I know that, but I can¡¯t help but get caught up on something.¡±

    Changing formation to fit the situation as they fought, an army that moved precisely to Maizel¡¯s orders. Bahnseim¡¯s strongest wasn¡¯t just for show; the army moved as if it were a single living thing.

    For that sake, everyone could see victory was approaching. And while everyone could see it, Maizel felt something was off. If the Forxuz House¡¯s Jared were here, perhaps he¡¯d be able to give advice, but at present he was fighting his own daughter on the right nk, unable to leave the battlefield.

    Beil felt his dissatisfactions.

    ¡°While it¡¯s true one of our detached forces was crushed by the enemy, looking at the whole, it¡¯s but a minor problem. If we continue pushing the enemy, they¡¯ll have to leave thends that built for themselves. If it gets into a battle of pursuit, victory will be a simple matter, won¡¯t it?¡±

    Maizel touched a hand to his chin as he nodded.

    (That¡¯s right. That¡¯s how it should be. But after reading our hand so thoroughly on the first day and dealing with us so, the way they¡¯re battling... having soldiers fight by your orders is definitely a difficult thing, but if that was the case, they would¡¯ve crumbled sooner.)

    On the sensation it was more like attacking an enemy fort than a in battle, Maizel recalled his father¡¯s face.

    (... Come to think of it, when it came to bringing down castles and fortresses, there wasn¡¯t anyone better than my old man.)

    Why at this point... did he recall his father? Maizel felt just a little curious...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    Watching my army as it began its retreat, I looked up at the night sky.

    Eva approached me.

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt while you¡¯re busy stargazing, but I¡¯ve some things to report. I¡¯m not sure if they were a raid force or recon, but we turned something back.¡±

    Eva was an elf, her legs much stronger than the average soldier. What¡¯s more, she led the dark elves, and those dark elves were a tribe that lived in the forest. On top of being strong in the dark of night, they specialized in jobs that required them to be swift on their feet.

    ¡°... Sorry. I pushed such tedious work onto you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m demanding coteral. For the dark elves assisting us as well, rather than doing it for you, they¡¯re doing it for their own sakes.¡±

    Iughed a bit.

    ¡°Well, if that wasn¡¯t the case, it would be contrarily suspicious. The forests around South Beim, right? If they¡¯re going to manage it properly, they can have it for all I care. But that can¡¯t grow too unsociable.¡±

    Eva shrugged her shoulders, staring fixatedly at me.

    ¡°In this era, we can¡¯t make a living by holing ourselves up. South Beim¡¯s close, and they¡¯ll need some intermingling. But are you sure? Thinking of South Beim¡¯s best interest, it would be best to clear away those forests for ess to the watering hole and such, or so Adele said.¡±

    ording to Adele-san, if we were going to give the elves a forest, we were better off finding another one. There was a possibility they¡¯d impede the development of South Beim, was the reason apparently.

    From my point of view, slowing South Beim was a necessity.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Looking at Beim alone it¡¯s a problem, but looking at the continent as a whole, it¡¯s a necessity. And I¡¯m a man who honors my promises.¡±

    Eva, upon hearing my words.

    ¡°But you only make promises you can honor, right? Well, then so be it. It seems the chief was worried about it, so I just had to ask.¡±

    Everyone took action in pursuit of their own profit. I won¡¯t say that¡¯s bad. But when ites to using people, you would have to know what the other party sought after.

    If I didn¡¯t aim for emperor or anything grand like that, I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t have to mull my head over such things. However, there was no turning back.

    ¡°... Eva, do you have a moment?¡±

    ¡°What is it? I¡¯m on break, so go ahead.¡±

    I turned to her and spoke.

    ¡°I want to talk a bit about the Seventh Generation Head... Brod Walt. I¡¯m supposed to give you some info for your songs.¡±

    When I said that with a smile, Evaughed a bit. Rather than reluctant, she looked interested. It seems she thought I would just be bragging about my ancestors at first, but listening to the good and bad of my ancestors, Eva seemed to enjoy it quite a bit.

    ¡°Why not? I¡¯llplete it for you one day. But in that case, that leaves... your father who we¡¯re fighting, and the third person, right?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll tell you about the Third next time.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... It was the day Lyle headed for the battlefield.

    The scene projected in the Seventh¡¯s room of memories was one of Maizel and ire holding a child. ire was making a tired expression, but she looked delighted. Maizel had bags forming under his eyes.

    ¡ºYou did well, ire! It¡¯s a boy!¡»

    Maizel rejoiced. And ire was the same. That¡¯s just how much meaning there was behind birthing a boy.

    ¡ºYes! As long as this child grows up safely... ah, truly, thank you for being born, Lyle.¡»

    Lyle... it was a scene of when he was born. An elderly Brod and Zenoire were at the scene, deeply moved as well.

    ¡ºM-my grandson. For him to turn out so cute... B-but my grandson is still a child of the Walt House! We must raise him strictly!¡»

    ¡º... Dear, when you¡¯ve already bought so much for the child, you have absolutely no persuasive power. What was it again? Enough clothes and toys to get him passed three? Those are things you¡¯re supposed to purchase after discussing it with the family.¡»

    ¡ºZenoire, don¡¯t be so angry. See, when I just happened to stop by Centralle, they just happened to be on sale.¡»

    ¡º... The merchants caught wind of the fact you were going to have a grandson, and made sure to catch your attention! You fell for it, hook line and sinker.¡»

    As Brod and Zenoire conversed, perhaps Maizel hadn¡¯t gotten a wink of sleep to that point, as he copsed on the spot. The attendants in the room and Brod were quite flustered.

    ¡ºMaizel! Get a grip on yourself!¡»

    As Brod grabbed his shoulders and violently shook him back and forth, Zenoire hit him on the back of the head.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re the one who needs to calm down! What are you doing to my Maizel... carry him to his room at once.¡»

    ire panicked with the baby in her hands, while the young boy held tight merely gave a small yawn.

    Lyle looked at the scene, giving a bit of a sorrowful smile.

    ¡°Thinking back on it now, it¡¯s a little surprising. There was a time like that, you know.¡±

    There the Seventh snapped his fingers. Following that, the surrounding scenery faded to gray, and changed to show a different scene.

    It was the Walt House mansion, with a small Lyle running about. Around him were some boorish knights, and...

    ¡ºPlease wait, young master!¡»

    As Lyle ran around all smiles, the maids and knights gave chase. There, a still-young Beil grabbed the boy, and held him in his arms.

    ¡ºLyle, you can¡¯t go around troubling everyone.¡»

    ¡ºBaywoo!¡»

    ¡ºAhahaha, it¡¯s Beil, Lyle-sama.¡»

    He had a lisp. But thinking of how he was a child that hadn¡¯t even turned two, being able to run around like that was something amazing. The Seventhughed as he spoke to Lyle.

    ¡ºBack then, you matured real fast. You energetically raced around, and full of curiosity, you¡¯d try looking all around the mansion.¡»

    As Lyle looked a little awkward, he gazed about a little sorrowfully. The people of the mansion were all directing smiles at him.

    ¡º... Back when I was alive, you were definitely our heir. Everyone was counting on it. And you had it in you to answer their expectations.¡»

    The Seventh turned to Lyle.

    ¡ºNow then, Lyle... on to the main subject.¡»

    As the two faced one another, time stopped for the surrounding scenes, as they turned gray and crumbled to dust...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The next day.

    ¡°Enemy forces have abandoned their camp, and begun their flight!¡±

    Jumping to his feet on the messenger¡¯s words, Maizel immediately strapped on his equipment as he issued our orders.

    ¡°Prepare to give chase! I was negligent. I never thought they¡¯d flee in the night... but as long as we can press them all the way to Rhuvenns, it isn¡¯t a problem... no wait!¡±

    After his men hurriedly outfitted him with his armor, a fully-prepared Maizel left to the outsides of the tent.

    His subordinates hurriedly gathered before him.

    ¡°Maizel-sama, the enemy has yet to fully run away.¡±

    As Beil approached to report, Maizel cried out.

    ¡°Ready my horse. Put all of our forces on pursuit.¡±

    ¡°B-but...! Maizel-sama, you don¡¯t have to give chase yourself.¡±

    He refuted Beil¡¯s words.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen how thorough our foe can be. Once they return to their territory, they may strengthen their defense. We can¡¯t follow them into dangerous waters. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll lose, but it will increase our casualties. We¡¯ll chase them partially, and withdraw after that.¡±

    Judging that any more would be dangerous, Maizel believed that Lyle favored formations that leaned towards the defensive. In truth, when fighting him, he rarely took up an offensive stance. In that case, perhaps he had considerable preparations set up in Rhuvenns¡¯ territory.

    ¡°If he gets too far away for my Skill to be effective, our own standing may be doubtful. Don¡¯t forget the enemy was reported to be specialized in Skills. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll just lightly hit them around a bit. I leave my guard to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Under Maizel¡¯s orders, the army moved to pursue. Maizel mounted his readied horse, entered the advance party headed towards the enemy camp, destroying stockades along the way. Without putting up any resistance, those defensive walls of boards were burned away.

    And the Walt Army began its chase. Breaching the fortress, what their units found was an enemy unit in the midst of its flight.

    Seeing a portion of fleeing forces from afar, they began moving in that direction. Luckily, there weren¡¯t any side roads or shortcuts, so themanders concluded they weren¡¯t a lure, and continued the army on.

    Maizel proceeded onwards surrounded by guards.

    But.

    ¡°This is strange.¡±

    Maizel muttered as he looked around. This gradually contracting path something purposely prepared. On top of that, he could barely feel any tragic sentiment from the fleeing enemy.

    Turning to Beil, Maizel spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯re turning back. Proceeding on is dangerous. And erect a magic shield.¡±

    It was the moment Beil was about to issue orders. Gunpowder ignited, letting off quite a nostalgic sound. That sound that shook the air brought memory of his father Brod. What¡¯s more, the explosion hade from behind them.

    ¡°What happened!¡±

    As Maizel turned, it seems his allies couldn¡¯t maintain control of their horses, as they weren¡¯t stopping. But if they didn¡¯t stop and change direction, they would be defeated. Finally turning around, what came into his sight were two units encamped on areas of light elevation, discharging their guns towards them.

    ¡°Guns, you say!?¡±

    As Maizel shouted out, Beil cried out as well.

    ¡°Maizel-sama, be careful... they even brought cannons out!¡±

    ¡°And cannons? Why are we unable to block something of that level!?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t anyone who could answer Maizel¡¯s question.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The units that hid.

    Those two units were positioned to pincer the path the enemy would treat. They had fired their guns for their lines of fire to intersect.

    So as not to hit any allies, and to immobilize their enemies. While there was a magic shield put up, they added on the attacks of the cannons and improved guns brought in from Beim. What¡¯s more, with sheer numbers, it was a rain of bullets.

    The enemy gradually became less capable of defending against it, their casualties slowly rising.

    Commanding one of the units was the happily married Alette.

    Borrowing some forces from Lyle, and receiving instruction from her husband Baldoir, she tookmand of a firearm unit.

    ¡°Did you see that, soldiers of Bahnseim!? This is my and m... my husband¡¯s...! Our first joint effort!¡±

    The unit¡¯s adjutant sighed by her side. He was a yeoman Baldoir had brought from the Randbergh House, who had splendidly be a knight in this endeavor. The reason such a man was stationed by Alette, was because she had be the bride of his master.

    ¡°Mdy, there are loads of soldiers in this unit who hail from Bahnseim, so please watch your words.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! N-no, that wasn¡¯t my intent.¡±

    The adjutant shook his head, before directing his eyes forward again.

    ¡°We¡¯ve managed to divide them well. The horses of their cavalry have been startled, and it doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯ll be listening. Unable to make a sudden stop, they¡¯re pressing on ahead.¡±

    Alette made a purposeful clearing of her throat as she corrected her posture.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just as nned. The enemy had been neglecting guns and cannons. So we used that to pincer...¡±

    ¡°Wrong. If we don¡¯t use them well, they won¡¯t show any effect. Even now, we weren¡¯t able to defeat as many foes as expected.¡±

    They had a magic shield up, so they weren¡¯t able to damage their enemy as much as anticipated. But it was a huge sess as a surprise attack. The chaotic Walt Army gradually began to recover, as it began dispatching soldiers towards Alette and Baldoir¡¯s units.

    ¡°They¡¯reing!¡±

    As Alette pulled her sword, a mounted Elza leaned her staff against her shoulder as she spoke.

    ¡°You all continue your attacks. We won¡¯t let the enemy get any closer.¡±

    On the other side, Gracia was protecting Baldoir. And that was most convenient for Lyle¡¯s camp.

    As the forces split and the cavalry protruded out, the main force led by Lyle was going to try and attack.

    Elza spoke.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to keep splitting up the enemy. As long as we can take the general¡¯s head, this battle will be our victory. And... I won¡¯t let them get in Lyle¡¯s way. Now let¡¯s get on with it.¡±

    As Elza turned her staff towards the oing enemies, arrows of ice began to manifest around her. Their numbers exceeded several hundreds, and when they shot all at once towards the approaching enemy, they pierced the magic shield, and fell foe after foe.

    Lyle¡¯s counterattack had begun...

 Volume 16 - 16: Father and Son

    Father and Son

    The sound of gunshots and cannons rang through the battlefield.

    It was a n to divide the enemy, and with the use of Skills restricted, that was the greatest possible use I could muster for those guns with their meager firepower.

    ¡°Divide the enemy. Use the sounds to throw off the horses... I see, perhaps saving them away for this time was the right answer. Well, if we had them, we¡¯d have been able to hold the enemy back some more in our defense.¡±

    General Blois nearby shrugged his shoulders as he said it. But it¡¯s not as if there weren¡¯t any faults. I mean...

    ¡°Rejected. Having gained funds from Beim, even with so many craftsmen under our arms, there¡¯s a limit to how much guns we can maintain and supply ammunition for. Rather... if I wasn¡¯t able to obtain them in Beim, I¡¯d definitely never use these means. Because of their limits, I can only use them at the best timing.¡±

    Even each ammunition rounds had to be made one by one by the craftsmen, and even if we had the money, we wouldn¡¯t be able to have enough made. The reason my father didn¡¯t choose the gun was surely because they were no good if you thought over the battlefield. But if you looked at the internal front as a feudal lord, they were a valid option.

    The divided and confused pursuit unit before me, I lightly pat May¡¯s neck. She was in her quilin form with a harness over her back, ready to go at any moment.

    If I turned around, I¡¯d see my enemy I purposely had retreat. Showing the enemy we had retreated, I had changed the location of the battlefield.

    Normally, they¡¯d doubt it, but the enemy was a group taking the name of the strongest. They were used to their own victories and the enemy¡¯s retreats.

    ... I have to be careful too.

    ¡°Now then, prepare for our assault. Looking at war potential, there¡¯s no doubt we¡¯re the superior. While they¡¯re still dispersed... we¡¯re taking Maizel Walt¡¯s head!¡±

    As I pulled my Katana and held it high, the surrounding voices answered in cheers. Mounting May¡¯s back, I took the head of the unit and got in position for the assault.

    General Blois made a troubled expression.

    ¡°I would rather not have the suprememander go out on the front lines. I¡¯m sure you already have enough fame.¡±

    I pulled down my helmet as I spoke to the general.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I have something I want to say... I won¡¯t concede this ce to anyone.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... ... Maizel grit his teeth as he watched his rear lines unable to keep up.

    (He got me! For him to be able to prepare so many guns and cannons! For him to...)

    The practical problemy in that Maizel had never experienced the might of Beim. Beim, that had grown sorge even Lyle and the ancestors felt a sense of danger from it... its productivity was beyond his expectations.

    On top of that, while Lyle had destroyed Beim once, he had secured its funds and craftsmen, using a majority of their power to prepare for battle.

    He had put hands into a usually impossible measure to prepare for victory. Maizel had been making light of Lyle.

    ¡°Maizel-sama!¡±

    Beil gathered the surrounding knights and soldiers, trying to regain their formation, but hearing a tremor and looking about, he noticed the enemy starting their attack and cried out.

    Maizel pulled his sabre and directed his voice at Beil.

    ¡°... We shall not surrender. We¡¯ll tear through them here; aim for Lyle¡¯s neck!¡±

    Beil headed for the other knights.

    ¡°You heard the man! Show them the backbone of the Walt House¡¯s elites! Offense formation!¡±

    As Maizel¡¯s divided and lessened unit looked as if it was going to be surrounded, they set their sights on the ce the enemy seemed most numerous. Because a g presumably belonging to Lyle was hung there.

    Maizel turned his sabre¡¯s de forward...

    ¡°Splendid work driving me so far. You have my praise. But I¡¯ll definitely take your head! ... Charge!¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    My father¡¯s surrounded unit regained its formation and began its own assault.

    Riding on May¡¯s back, I watched it as I issued out orders. I had Aria and Miranda on the nks, with numerous elites at the front. The Valkyries were mounted, with Units One, Two and Three guarding me.

    ¡°A frontal attack. Fitting of father, I guess? Well, I knew it woulde to this!¡±

    As I drew my Katana and we shed straight up with the enemy, our unit had a magic shield up. The enemy had deployed one as well, meaning magic, arrows and bullets were rendered meaningless. Our armies collided, I lightly hit my foot against May¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the front, right? Are you sure? I really will go, you know.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! We don¡¯t have the time to hold back!¡±

    What May worried for wasn¡¯t me getting serious. The ones before us were elites of the Walt House. Meaning there would be people I knew.

    ¡°... Then I¡¯ll take you to your papa!¡±

    As May raced forward, she left the other forces, as she leapt to the lead. I was gripping the reins with my left hand, but it felt as if I¡¯d be shaken off. With such eleration, May sprouted a horn from her forehead to discharge electricity. As the discharge interfered with the magic shield and a protective wall of lightning was formed, I looked at the enemy knights before my eyes.

    ¡°...! Trample them down!¡±

    I can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t hesitate. For I had seen them. The Walt House soldiers, knights and servants who had rejoiced at my birth.

    In the Seventh¡¯s memory, everyone was trulyughing. But now they were enemies, and I didn¡¯t have the means to free them.

    d in lightning, our unit collided with the enemy... and they were shot back.

    While she was usually going around eating and sleeping, as expected of a quilin. If a quilin was heading the assault, we wouldn¡¯t be brushed away so easily.

    If she applied herself like this on a regr basis, or so it¡¯s probably best I don¡¯t mention.

    May spotted something.

    ¡°Lyle!¡±

    At the end of her sights... there, I confirmed my father.

    ¡°Aria, Miranda... make sure no one gets in the way. Use the Valkyries however you want!¡±

    May raced on, I cut down the iing knights with the Katana. Their armor cut through, the knights fell from their horses. Without looking back, I continued straight for my father, the surrounding enemy troops flocking around me.

    But...

    ¡°I won¡¯t let them!¡±

    Miranda came out front, taking on a knight. And...

    ¡°You¡¯re in the way!!¡±

    Swinging around her spear on horseback, Aria trampled and scattered knights and soldiers in the truest sense as she prepared a path. They were being supported by the Valkyries.

    While May galloped down the opened path, I jumped down and lowered my Katana at my father.

    Parrying it with his sabre, his stance crumbled as he fell from his forth. But he immediately rolled to his feet, stood, and took his stance. Looking at his left hand, I could see the wind blowing and distorting around it.

    ¡°Coming out before me, I¡¯m being looked down on here. But you¡¯ve saved me some time.¡±

    That nostalgic voice was as cold as I expected. It wasn¡¯t one to direct at one¡¯s son. Frigid all the way through, he was looking at me as nothing but an enemy.

    Taking a stance, I simrly prepared lightning in my left hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, father. No, Maizel Walt.¡±

    ¡°... Disgrace of the Walt House. You should¡¯ve just died in a ditch somewhere!¡±

    As my father took a step in, Beil on his horse cried out.

    ¡°Maizel-sama! Someone help Maizel-sama!¡±

    But Aria rushed out before him. Pulling her from the right to the center, there was a meaning behind taking her to such a ce.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you get in the way!¡±

    She swung her spear to stop his great sword. Our allies were catching up around, the number of hindrances slowly going down.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed, being protected by a woman!? You washout!¡±

    Turning his left hand to me, a mass of condensed air headed for me. I immediately ran to the side to avoid it, but my father had beat me there, thrusting out his sabre. Its de was full of ill will.

    When I parried it with my Katana, sparks ran down the de. And I refuted.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the embarrassed one here? I¡¯ll just throw this out there, but the Walt house is a family line that¡¯s been protected by its women for generations! If you think we¡¯ve gotten so far by protecting them... you¡¯repletely off, damn old man!!¡±

    I kicked my father back, but the feeling on impact was extremely heavy. I couldn¡¯t push him back as I wanted, the man instead taking another step in to decapitate me, so I parried it. But as my father suddenly stepped back, my stance crumbled a bit.

    Continuing on in his motion, still gripped around his sabre¡¯s hilt, my father¡¯s fist impacted my head. As It shot my helmet off, I made a fist with my open left hand, knocking it into his face.

    As my father¡¯s helmet flew off, faint as it was, I could see blue lines of light racing across his body. That light as if to form an insignia reminded me of what I saw in my fight with LYLE.

    While a cloud of dust rose over the battlefield, we both held simr weapons, using simr styles as we took distance from one another.

    It was the first time I¡¯d seen my father in a while, but as I thought, perhaps it was blood in his veins, but he resembled the ancestors. If I had to say who he was closest to, perhaps the Fifth?

    As those thoughts ran through my mind, my father disappeared before my eyes. Raising his physical abilities, I¡¯m sure he was going to attack from my blind spot. But I¡¯d already received countless such attacks from LYLE. Time after... time.

    ... Perhaps he was showing me various things for this moment.

    As I caught the sabre thrust with the Katana, the distance between us was extremely close. I could see his face well. On top of irritated, perhaps that was his special move, as he looked surprised.

    ¡°You could react to that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already done it too many times to count. And you see... I was trained by some strong people. If I lost to something of that level, I¡¯d never be able to look them in the eye!¡±

    Butting his head to make him falter, I brushed my left hand to the side to make lightning. My father leapt back, touching his left hand to the ground...

    ¡°You whelp! Sand wall!¡±

    As a wall of dirt rose from the ground, I contrarily held my hand to the sky.

    ¡°Thunder p!¡±

    Thunder roared through the battlefield, lightning struck the earthen wall scattering it to bits. Noticing my father circling around it, I tried cutting at him.

    Parrying my slice, he knocked my Katana aside, attempting to pierce his sabre through my head. I tried to avoid it, but the de moved as if it were a living being to attack me.

    However...

    ¡°Softer than the Fifth¡¯s!¡±

    The Fifth¡¯s galient de truly was the worst. Even if you dodged or parried, it would try to draw blood. If you took his attacks too many times, it was more often you¡¯d be rendered immobile by blood loss.

    I diverted it with my left hand. The metal protectors on my arms were custom made; something old Letarta prepared for me out of special metal because I didn¡¯t carry a shield.

    But even that special metal was dented.

    ¡°Kuh! How hard is that?¡±

    I rolled along the ground to take some distance. As I did, my father cut at me. And I parried it with the Katana, but...

    ¡°You called me soft, did you? ... I¡¯ll send those words right back to you!¡±

    Slipping through the Katana, the tip of his sabre stabbed into a gap in my armor, piercing into my right shoulder. It wasn¡¯t deep, but I wasn¡¯t able to tell what had happened.

    I hurriedly tried to separate from him, but those phantasmal stabs continued in session.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong!? Try parrying these!¡±

    Was he raising his physical abilities, subtly altering his de¡¯s direction to create an optical illusion? I circled my left hand around to my back, pulled my gun from its holster and unloading a round into my father.¡± He put his left hand up front to deploy a magic shield.

    ... The bullet didn¡¯t even pierce into it.

    ¡°Something of that level won¡¯t pierce through my shield. You and father rely too much on guns. But this is the end to that!¡±

    My father stepped in, and in that instant... I felt my line with Monica recover. The sabre in his hand let off light, and as I tried to take his blow with my Katana, it easily shattered. I tried causing a diversion with the gun in my left hand, but his movements were too fast for me to hit.

    ¡°Fool! Did you think all I had was restricting Skills!? When I showed you on the first day how easy it was for me to release it!¡±

    Undoing the restriction, he likely nned to use whatever Skill was in that sword to attain victory in an instant. As the gun ran out of bullets, I tossed aside the Katana hilt and gripped the Jewel.

    I heard the Third¡¯s voice.

    ¡º... Now, Lyle, deliver it to Maizel-kun. The Seventh¡¯s gift.¡»

    The Jewel¡¯s silver ornamental decorations swelled up, coiling around and furnishing my right hand.

    I felt a hot flow through my body as the lines of light LYLE put in order formed an insignia on my body simr to Father¡¯s.

    I directed my right hand at him as I recalled.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... It was the happenings in the Seventh¡¯s room of memories.

    Learning his past of being loved, what the Seventh asked was...

    ¡ºNow then, onto the main subject. Lyle... telling me to disappear means you¡¯ve already got all you wanted from me? You don¡¯t need my teachings anymore?¡»

    The Seventh didn¡¯t look too displeased. More than that, if that was what Lyle thought, he would obediently fade away and entrust Lyle his Skill.

    But Lyle shook his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. To speak my honest feelings, I don¡¯t want you to disappear. There¡¯s still too many things I want you to teach me. And... you¡¯re my grandfather, after all.¡±

    As Lyle said that, the Seventh.

    ¡ºIn that case, why do you want me to pass on my Skill now? I doubt there will be a stage to use it in a fight with Maizel.¡»

    Thinking of his son Maizel¡¯s Skill, there wasn¡¯t much meaning in handing down his Skill at the present stage. The Seventh¡¯s Third Stage Skill was ¡¾Shuffle¡¿... it allowed him to alter the cement of himself and others.

    ¡°... To be honest, the Skill isn¡¯t my reason. Seventh, I¡¯ve been troubling you. You mulled over my father all the way, yet still you did your best.¡±

    From the Seventh¡¯s point of view, both his father and son were proficient. Sandwiched in between them, he tried to ept it and dote on Maizel.

    That¡¯s precisely why Lyle came to his conclusion.

    ¡°I do not want to show my grandfather the death match of myself and my father.¡±

    As Lyle said that with a sorrowful smile, the Seventh was pressed for words.

    ¡º... I¡¯m already resolved. There won¡¯t be any change in my decision to support you. Even if Maizel is our foe.¡»

    Lyle turned to him.

    ¡°I will kill my father.¡±

    ¡º...¡»

    ¡°But even if your form is but a memory, I don¡¯t want to show that to my grandfather. At least at the very end... I want my grandfather to be smiling... it¡¯s just my own selfishness. But won¡¯t you listen to myst request?¡±

    As Lyle let out a wrung-out voice, the Seventh looked up at the sky. The Sky of memory was a serene one.

    ¡ºI see. So I¡¯ll be mindful of my grandson to the end... I¡¯m no good as a grandfather after all. I left problems to your generation, and couldn¡¯t clean up after them. When there¡¯s no helping if you called me the cause of all of this... Lyle, you¡¯re talented. And kind. You already surpassed me long ago.¡»

    Giving a powerlessugh, the Seventh turned a smile to Lyle. But there were tears streaming from his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Any problems you left behind will be sorted out by your grandson. Because you taught me how to. Well, at the very least, I¡¯ve grown a bit more twisted than before.¡±

    On Lyle¡¯s joke, the Seventh chuckled.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re right. At the start, you were unreliable, but you were a meek and nice kid. I was a little happy, you know. Maizel was so talented I never got to do anything for him. All I wanted to do, the advice I wanted to give... Lyle, you granted it for me. I truly was d that you relied on me.¡»

    The two exchanged smiles, and the Skill was passed down. The Seventh began breaking into grains of light, his form gradually fading.

    ¡ºLyle, you¡¯re a grandson so well-put-together, you¡¯re wasted on me.¡»

    ¡°To me, you were a splendid grandfather. Kind, and strong... you¡¯re my pride.¡±

    ¡ºI see. Then I¡¯m no longer needed. Now go on. You just have to do whatever you want to do. Go wherever you want to go.¡»

    As the surrounding scenery crumbled like sand, the area around the Seventh let off a pale light. There, Zenoire drew to his side.

    Her mouth moved. While Lyle couldn¡¯t hear it, it seems the Seventh could.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re right. I¡¯ve got to properly put it to words. Lyle, you¡¯re...¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The Jewel I held in my right hand took the shape of a gun.

    That silver gun with the Jewel embedded in its grip let off a blue light. Its muzzle wasrge, with a knife furnished on it. It somewhat gave the impression of the Seventh¡¯s and Milleia-san¡¯s guning in union.

    And I got the feeling I could hear the Seventh¡¯s words.

    ¡º... Lyle, you truly were loved. You were born with everyone¡¯s love. Your mother ire loved you. And...¡»

    As I directed my gunpoint, as he had been closing in on me, my father looked surprised. I¡¯ll bet he never thought I¡¯d pull a second gun in close quarters.

    But he immediately adapted for it.

    Perhaps thinking he wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid it, he put his left hand out front, and deployed a magic shield.

    ¡°I¡¯ve shown you time and again, guns cannot pierce through my...¡±

    It¡¯s true, perhaps it would be blocked. Even this silver weapon wouldn¡¯t be able to pierce father¡¯s magic shield so easily. But there was no need to pierce to begin with.

    ¡°... You panicked. If you kept Skills sealed off, you¡¯d have had a higher chance of victory... this gun is the Seventh himself. You... father, you¡¯ve lost to us... no, to Brod Walt!¡±

    ¡°Father? What are you talking...¡±

    My father looked confused, but I¡¯m sure something came to his mind. Tactics that used firearms. And what I pulled out at the end was a gun as well...

    ¡ºAnd... Maizel truly loved you as well.¡»

    I pulled the trigger. A blue light burst from the muzzle, the pale, glowing bullet heading for my father.

    Hearing the Seventh¡¯s words, I recalled my father and mother of his memory for an instant. But it was after I¡¯d already fired.

    ...¡¾Warp¡¿...

    Using the Seventh¡¯s Second Skill, the bullet teleported itself to the other side of the Shield. And piercing a little below my father¡¯s chest, it opened arge hole. The bullet went on to fall to the ground, and pop out of existence.

    For a brief moment, the battlefield was covered in silence.

 Volume 16 - 17: Father

    Father

    What I shot with the silver gun was a blue bullet... a round made of Mana.

    As I pulled the trigger, it used the Seventh¡¯s Skill ¡¾Warp¡¿ to surpass my father¡¯s magic shield, and pierce through his armor. Rather than the pit of his stomach, it opened a hole a little below that.

    Staggering on his feet, my father unhanded his sabre. In the battlefield that had gone quiet, I could hear the sound it made as it hit the ground. There was still battle raging on afar, but it gradually grew silent.

    Slowly falling over, my father used his left hand to touch his body and confirm the blood...

    ¡°... I see, so I lost to my father... and to you, Lyle.¡±

    He looked at me as he said it. I didn¡¯t know how he was seeing me. Perhaps the sight of me holding a gun was ovepping with the Seventh.

    And as I reverted it to its Jewel form, I put the revolver in my left hand back into its holster, still gripping the Jewel as I walked towards my father.

    There...

    ¡°M-Maizel-sama!¡±

    Beil Randbergh began to panic. The surrounding information came to me through the Valkyries. As I could use Skills, the surrounding terrain alongside the cement of enemies and allies were disyed in my head.

    The Valkyries were spreading word of my victory through the battlefield. But agitated knights and soldiers like Beil were beginning to move.

    ¡°Step back!¡±

    Perhaps Beil used a Skill, as he approached us with inhumanly swift movements. It was stopped by Aria¡¯s Skill.

    ¡°I told you not to get in their way!¡±

    As the fact they could use Skills spread, Miranda didn¡¯t remain silent.

    ¡°With this, I can get serious... now stand down or you¡¯ll die!¡±

    Producing wires from her fingers on both hands, she began tying and severing soldiers. By the time the battlefield grew noisy once more, I had reached my father.

    Leaning over, I looked at his face as he held the hole opened up in his body. With all the blood he was losing, rather than pale, I would call him dark. His face was sullied by the dust clouds of the battlefield, and it looked like he was having a hard time to move.

    But he was making a face of relief.

    ¡°... I wonder why. Right now, I feel quite liberated.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°Lyle... how old are you?¡±

    ¡°I turn seventeen this year.¡±

    It was around spring when I left the house. Thinking back to that, it had been almost two years since I went outside. So much had happened. It felt as if it had been so long, and yet it had passed in an instant...

    ¡°... I see. Seventeen, eh? Then you¡¯ll have to have your first campaign... wait, did I buy a horse for you yet? I¡¯ve got to prepare equipment... if I put in the order at once... and preparing a bride... no, were you engaged to Novem? I can¡¯t seem to remember.¡±

    His memories were muddled, as if he had forgotten all that had happened to now... my father was seeing me as a son. It felt like I was going to cry. But as I extended my arm, I saw the blood that stained his left hand..

    ¡°... So it wasn¡¯t a dream. I see, I lost.¡±

    As my father spat up blood, I turned to him and nodded. Reaching out my right hand, I grabbed both of his.

    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry, father. I didn¡¯t have any other means! ... for being such an inept son... I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    And my father got his breathing in order as he closed his eyes. He smiled, just a bit.

    ¡°What are you talking about. After troubling you so, you still call me father. I¡¯m the inept one. But it seems that¡¯s over as well. My body won¡¯t move. I want to apologize. To you... there¡¯s so much I wanted to say, but...¡±

    He coughed up blood, the red soaking into the parched earth. As he cleared his throat, and I gave his right hand a strong grip, the Jewel let off some light.

    ¡°T-there are things I want to say. But what you need to do for now... L-Lyle... dere your victory. You won against me. Finish me off. And... put a stop to Celes. That one¡¯s my daughter. The Walt House... *hack*!¡±

    As he coughed blood and stopped talking, I nodded. And spoke.

    ¡°Rest at ease. I¡¯ll definitely stop her. So...¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what I was supposed to say. My fatherughed.

    ¡°Ah... my apologies. I¡¯ll be going first to get a scolding from my father. You should take your time getting there. Celes... once shees to this side, I¡¯ll have some choice words...¡±

    My father took one deep breath, and stopped moving. I stood gripping the Jewel.

    ¡°Maizel Walt was... defeated by me, Lyle Walt! Stop this battle at once, and surrender!¡±

    The Jewel let off a pale light. The third in the Jewel spoke up.

    ¡ºIs this... Anti-Skill? No, it¡¯s not.¡»

    Blue grains of light rained over the battlefield, and the enemy soldiers that touched it suddenly copsed on the spot. Beil, locked in battle with Aria, opened his eyes wide and stood stock still. Holding up his weapon, he looked at me.

    ¡°... Lyle-sama.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The left nk.

    The one holding up the troublesome Forxuz House was Novem, a Forxuz herself. Holding up her staff, she had it take up the form of a scythe as she pointed towards her father and brother.

    While she was taking on both opponents rushing at her, she still had the leisure to look up at the blue light raining down. Those specks that came down like snow... Novem held out her right hand and gripped one.

    ¡°... Lyle-sama, my condolences.¡±

    She muttered sorrowfully.

    The Valkyrie by her side reported the situation.

    ¡°Novem-san, the enemy has be powerless. It is likely rted to this light... and some have begun to flee. But a majority of them seem unable to grasp the present situation.¡±

    Novem looked up at the sky.

    Her father Jared and brother Elbert, with weapons in hand were the same. Jared spoke.

    ¡°... So Maizel-sama is gone.¡±

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Jared removed his helmet, and touched his own sword to his neck.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I served the previous generation and Maizel-sama. As the current head, I¡¯ll take responsibility. That¡¯s all there is to it. You should surrender and follow Lyle-sama¡¯s orders. Whether you¡¯re executed or taken as a subordinate, move as a member of the Forxuz House.¡±

    Elbert looked down as he nodded. And sheathing away his sword, he tossed it towards Novem.

    ¡°Novem... I surrender.¡±

    The kindness Novem directed to Lyle wasn¡¯t directed towards her family. She took her brother¡¯s sword in her right hand, and simply gave a nod before turning to her father.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave brother¡¯s sword with Lyle-sama. Anything else you wish to leave?¡±

    There, her father Jaredughed. Rather than not bearing his impending death, he had a few things to say about his daughter.

    ¡°Ahahaha, Novem... you really are honest. Your family¡¯s dying over here. Show a bit of sorrow. Otherwise you¡¯ll creep Lyle out.¡±

    Hearing that, Novem.

    ¡°Then I shall do that when Lyle-sama is around.¡±

    Jared cut into his neck and spat up blood. At the end...

    ¡°Whatever the case... with this, the Forxuz House¡¯s role is...¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Nearby the tent at the main camp.

    Stepping onto the loading deck of the Porter parked nearby, I watched the forms of the surrendering soldiers. They all made expressions as if they couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Hanging the Jewel on my neck, I confirmed it with the Third.

    ¡°I wonder what happened. I thought we would have to fight a while longer, but light suddenly flowed from the Jewel... and rained down on the battlefield.¡±

    Recalling that previous spectacle, I asked the Third. There wasn¡¯t anyone around me. No, they just weren¡¯ting close.

    They were being tactful, guarding me from a little away.

    ¡ºLike hell I know? Well, perhaps this is the Jewel¡¯s power as well. The one who made this Jewel was the powerful Septem after all. An existence over Agrissa. Would it be a luxury to shout at her saying if she could do something like that, she should have done it sooner? ... But perhaps it was the influence of Maizel-kun¡¯s Skill. I can¡¯t make any conclusions. Good grief, it¡¯s precisely at times like these that I wish Milleia-chan was here.¡»

    The Third gave a joke-mingled answered, but I got the feeling he was being tactful. Now wanting to shoe my teary, swollen eyes to the others, I forced augh.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a point.¡±

    ¡ºLyle, I understand if you want to cry, but endure it a bit. Sorry, but that¡¯s just the sort of position you have right now. But make some time for yourselfter. If you do, you can go on as things were. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll just keep getting busier.¡»

    From the Jewel that once let out so many voices it could be called noisy, only the Third¡¯s voice would evere out. I found it a little lonely.

    ¡°... Third, was my father freed from Celes at the end?¡±

    ¡ºLet¡¯s see. I think he was. But even so, for the means to release a charmed soul to be killing them... and Maizel-kun put some sort of influence on the Jewel. Because of that, you might have a means to free the other charmed folk, but who knows.¡»

    I would¡¯ve liked to have obtained it before it came to this.

    ¡°... What should I do about my mother?¡±

    ¡ºEven if she¡¯s released, I think she¡¯ll be punished. It all depends on you, but it will be harsh, considering what¡®s toe. Those around will definitely demand a heavy punishment. If you go soft, you¡¯ll be telling everyone how soft you are. Well, I don¡¯t think you should use any torture. They¡¯ll wonder why you¡¯d go so far against family.¡»

    ¡°It sure is a hard problem.¡±

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. It¡¯s hard. In this world, finding bnce is a difficult thing. Well, that¡¯s just how it is. You should learn your own way to find bnce. To be honest, whateveres from here onwards is an unknown world to me. To add onto that, there¡¯s no such thing as absolute right.¡»

    I wanted to make a bit of time to sort out my heart.

    If it was someone I hated, perhaps it would have been easier. But in the Seventh¡¯s memory, I truly was loved. I was able to learn that. I learned... but that only saddened me more.

    There, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºAt times like these, you should rely on women. They¡¯re stronger at these sorts of things, and more than anything, you¡¯ve got plenty of those sorts of children around you.¡»

    As he spoke in his usual light tone, I refuted.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got too many of them that even if I rely on someone, I¡¯ll raise some thorns. Good grief, whose fault do you think this is?¡±

    ¡ºOh, so you¡¯ve finally grown the balls to say it.¡»

    The Thirdughed. Laughed, andforted me in his own way.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Baldoir made his way to Beil, who¡¯d be a prisoner of war.

    His weapon removed, unlike the soldiers who were gathered in one ce, Beil had a standing with some responsibility. When Baldoir showed up, he was alone.

    In the prison of iron, he sat with proper posture.

    ¡°... So you¡¯vee. I¡¯m d, Baldoir.¡±

    ¡°Uncle. I¡¯m sure Lyle-sama will be here soon. Please ask whatever you want when the timees.¡±

    While Beil¡¯s expression was tired, his eyes were serious.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t have a face to show him. But could you make some promises?¡±

    ¡°... If it¡¯s within an extent I¡¯m capable of.¡±

    Beil looked at his nephew Baldoir, smiling a little.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be dragging Lyle-sama¡¯s feet. Execution is most desirable. But I seek a lenient punishment for the others. And... as a man of the Randbergh House, continue serving Lyle-sama from here on. I¡¯m sure that was my brother¡¯s intent when he sent you to serve under him, right?¡±

    Baldoir looked at Beil and nodded.

    ¡°... Yes. I came with close to three hundred soldiers from the territory.¡±

    Beilughed.

    ¡°As expected of my brother. He¡¯s nothing like me. Right...pletely different from me.¡±

    As Beil looked down regretfully, Baldoir posed the question.

    ¡°Uncle, what exactly happened in the Walt house¡¯s mansion? Didn¡¯t you ever feel Lyle-sama¡¯s cold reception was unnatural?¡±

    Beil gave his answer as he was.

    ¡°... It will only amount to an excuse, but I thought it was right. No, I moved just how I was told. I never questioned it. That Celes-sama was the one worthy of the house... when I think back on it, why did I try to make Celes-sama the head? Even I can¡¯t exin it. But even I once had my hopes on Lyle-sama. There were many like me. We really... expected great things of him.¡±

    Baldoir had seen Bahnseim¡¯s suicidal soldiers in her cage. And even with his family freed here to talk to, there weren¡¯t any means to save him. For the world wouldn¡¯t believe such a tale.

    ¡°Uncle, you could change your name, and as a single knight, serve Lyle-sama...¡±

    ¡°I have my own pride. And I think it best Maizel-sama have morepany. The Forxuz House head killed himself. I¡¯ll take responsibility and follow after.¡±

    It seems he was already resolved, and Baldoir wasn¡¯t able to persuade him any further...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Within the Jewel, the round table room.

    There were only two seats with doors behind them. Of the eight chairs, six had been lost, with silver weapons floating over where they once were.

    ¡ºThe First¡¯s greatsword... the Second¡¯s bow... the Fourth¡¯s dagger... the Fifth¡¯s galient de... the Sixth¡¯s halberd... and the Seventh¡¯s gun, huh. I wonder if my sword will fall short?¡»

    Even if he spoke to himself, there was no one to respond. The Third thought.

    (How ironic. The only Walt to die young is thest to remain. If I had gone and disappeared earlier, it would¡¯ve been much easier.)

    But they each had a meaning. The Third could think back on it like thate this far. The First granted Lyle change. The Second strengthened his heart. The Sixth taught him how to conduct himself on the battlefield and express himself, the Fourth mainly taught internal affairs... the Fifth gave Lyle his feelings. And the Seventh gave the truth he was loved.

    ¡ºWhat I can leave? I really don¡¯t have anything besides my Skill... good grief, it really is troublesome if everyone arbitrarily gets their expectations up.¡»

    Since the Second left. They had discussed who would stay in the Jewel to the end. But in the end, because of the level of difficulty behind their Skills, the Third and Seventh remained.

    ¡ºI barely have anything to teach him. Should I just hand my Skill over and end it already?¡»

    Even if he said his usual jokes, no one responded.

    The silver weapons merely floated above the round table.

    ¡º... I want to watch over him to the end; I guess thinking that way is no good. But it looks like the end was entrusted to me, so I do hope I have something to leave to him.¡»

    Not in his usual aloof tone, the Third spilled his true feelings...

 Volume 16 - Epilogue

    Epilogue

    ... The Bahnseim Kingdom, Centralle.

    In a private room of the castle... or rather, a room toorge to call it as such, Celes was selecting a dress. Taking her favorite dress in her hands, she prepared to receive her father who wasing to Centralle.

    But on the words of the maid who entered the room, Celes froze. Celes¡¯s mother ire who had been selecting out a dress beside her touched both hands to her mouth in surprise.

    Celes, with the dress still in both her hands.

    ¡°... What did you say? What did you just say!?¡±

    Her favorite clothes ripped, and she took her own rapier-concealing staff from automaton Bert, who stood nearby. The Yellow Jewel buried in its hilt let off a faint light.

    The maid spoke.

    ¡°B-by the reports, the Walt Army invaded Beim. But... the Walt House Head, Count Maizel was killed in action. The army has surrendered, and faced d... defeat!¡±

    Seeing the kneeling maid, Celes¡¯ body began to shake.

    (It couldn¡¯t be... why... I mean, father is strong. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d lose to leftovers like him. There¡¯s no way that small fry could... Novem. I see, Novem did it. That damn bitch!)

    Clenching her mrs, the force she used to grip her staff increased. There, she heard Agrissa¡¯s voice.

    ¡º... Poor girl. You lost your dear father? But you can¡¯t just stay angry. Shall I guess what you¡¯re thinking? Let¡¯s see... Novem did it. That¡¯s what¡¯re on your mind.¡»

    Celes hit the maid who delivered such detestable news away with her staff. She dragged the dresses left around the room with her, flying all the way to the wall.

    While she barely survived, she was at death¡¯s door. Celes¡¯ breath was out of orders, her eyes open wide.

    ¡°No... Maizel was... that man can¡¯t have...¡±

    Seeing her mother crumbling at the knees and hiding her face with both eyes as she wept, Celes embraced her.

    ¡°Mother. I... I¡¯m...!¡±

    ¡°Celes!¡±

    Her mother ir clung to Celes. And the two of them shed tears. Watching over them, Bert issued orders around.

    ¡°Carry the injured off and treat her. And vacate the area.¡±

    The maids moved just as ordered, while the quilin in the room, Rummel just stated absentmindedly at the ceiling as she sat on the floor.

    Agrissa spoke to Celes.

    ¡ºUnfortunately, I doubt Novemid a hand on Maizel. While she may have been indirectly rted, that thing wouldn¡¯ty a hand on him. In that case, the one who defeated Maizel was...¡»

    Celes lost the light in her clear clue eyes, a wrinkle gracing her brow.

    ¡°That damn bastard. I even spared him because Novem told me to. He went and killed my father... when he¡¯s just washed up leftover... mere kitchen waste...¡±

    Agrissa contained her urge tough as she called out to Celes.

    ¡ºDo you detest him, Celes? Then why not grant him all the pain of the world? But before that... you¡¯ll have to carry out your dear father¡¯s funeral. You need to prepare a splendid grave for your beloved father. Right... to make sure your father isn¡¯t lonely, you should bury quite a few with him. Let¡¯s bury ten thousand people together. If you do, your father will never be lonely.¡»

    Hearing that statement she couldn¡¯t think sane, Celes noticed.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s right. I have to hold a memorial service for father. I have to keep a grip or else... mother?¡±

    ¡°Give me a minute, Celes. A little is enough. Let me cry for now.¡±

    Seeing her mother like that, Celes took action that would surprise any other.

    ¡°I-I understand. I¡¯ll wait. Celes will wait as long as you want.¡±

    If anyone beside her parents told Celes to wait, it would be something terrible. And she felt no difort being told that by her mother.

    ... Why was that?

    It was simple. The existence called Celes had a tendency to adhere to its parents. It was the same for Agrissa. But with Agrissa and Celes colored by madness, their thoughts diverged from themon man.

    ¡º... Celes, do you want to be with your mother forever?¡»

    ¡°Of course I do. If we¡¯re not together forever... I, I¡¯ll...¡±

    Agrissaughed in the Jewel. Her mouth warping, she spoke to Celes.

    ¡ºThen just keep her by your side forever. Maizel didn¡¯t make it in time, but as long as you collect up his corpse, there won¡¯t be a problem. You¡¯ve already gotten full control over, ¡®that skill¡¯. If you use it, you¡¯ll be with your mother forever. I¡¯m envious, Celes.¡»

    Agrissa, who really did feel jealous, was obsessed with the thing called parents as well. It wasn¡¯t as if Septem alone had an abnormal adherence.

    Celes looked at her mother embracing her.

    ¡°... I see. Eureka! That¡¯s right! Mother, with this, we¡¯ll be together forever! Father will be back in no time!¡±

    ¡°Celes, what are you...¡±

    Celes made sure not to cause her mother any pain as she pulled her rapier and sliced through her neck. Clinging to her mother¡¯s head, she let the blood pouring from her neck dye her body as she made a delighted face.

    ¡°Together forever. Forever... ah, I see. We have to collect my father¡¯s remains.¡±

    ¡ºThen should we put the funeral on hold? No, I haven¡¯t seen one of those in a long time. Celes, reiming Maizel¡¯s remains is important, but could you proceed the preparations on the funeral for me? I... have an urge to see ten thousand humans in pain.¡»

    Bathed in her mother¡¯s blood, Celes tapered her mouth. She wanted toin to Agrissa, but she was a foe Celes couldn¡¯t go against too strongly.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, got it. I¡¯ll do it, jeez. Well, reiming a portion of father¡¯s corpsees first. I¡¯d like the three of us to get together for a party soon.¡±

    ¡ºA party, eh? I never get tired of you.¡»

    Celes preciously held her mother¡¯s head as she activated a Skill.

    ¡°Mother... nowe back to me.¡±

    Her mother¡¯s head floated through the air, her own body and blood nearby recycling itself and reverting. No, it couldn¡¯t be called a reversion. She wasn¡¯t alive any longer.

    But ir regained her former form.

    ¡°Celes, why are you so dirty? Oh, there¡¯s no helping you. Let¡¯s go to the baths together and get you all cleaned up.¡±

    There stood her mother, the same as in her life. Celes smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mother. But with this, we can see father at once. I¡¯m so relieved.¡±

    ire smiled as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a relief, Celes.¡±

    Agrissa let her voice out from the Jewel.

    ¡ºIt sure feels nice to do a good thing. I¡¯ve a longing for some cries of death and agony, Celes. And... Lyle, was it? For him to climb up from there, as I thought, he¡¯s got something to him.¡»

    Celes pretended she didn¡¯t hear Agrissa¡¯s voice...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Your feelings won¡¯t change?¡±

    In the underground dungeons of Rhuvenns castle, I faced Beil. An individual I once admired as a knight, but now he had thinned down a bit.

    In his cell, he kneeled towards me with proper posture.

    ¡°... This body of mine can no longer serve you. I cannot forget anything and pretend not to know as I work under my liege. The Randbergh House pledges its devotion for life. I¡¯m sure Baldoir will serve you well.¡±

    It seems his resolve wouldn¡¯t change.

    He spoke of everything pertaining to Bahnseim¡¯s internal affairs, and left loads of info with me. But when I proposed he change his name and serve me, he refused.

    ¡°Baldoir does do good work. I have considerable good will for the Randbergh House, and...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary! And with your current position, if you don¡¯t hand judgement to those responsible, you¡¯ll sow seeds of discord. I cannot trouble you any further. By all means!¡±

    Why was he so hurried to rush to his grave?

    Can¡¯t he live a little easier?

    The Third let out a voice from the Jewel.

    ¡º... Good grief, the Randbergh House is way too earnest. He should live his life just a little bit easier.¡»

    He sounded a little sadder than usual.

    ¡°... I have no grudge against you as an individual. That¡¯s simply how great a threat Celes was. And that one is my sister. A person of the Walt House. I think you¡¯ve only been troubled by our affairs.¡±

    Beil spoke.

    ¡°Your words are wasted on me. I am already resolved. Whether it be torture, or an incredibly brutal execution...¡±

    I¡¯d like to think we¡¯re different, but in the end are we the same? I always held such a question in my mind. I held it, but even so, I thought to challenge Celes.

    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t save you. It¡¯s my responsibility.¡±

    It¡¯s not as if my life was the only one twisted by Celes. Starting with Beil before my eyes, many humans were driven mad.

    ¡°I truly apologize, Lyle-sama!¡±

    Beil let his tears flow, letting sobs leak out.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Going out to the terrace of my room, I looked up at the sky.

    The morning air was cold, but right now, I wanted the pain it stung into my skin. Normally, I would¡¯ve shivered at this temperature, but I didn¡¯t feel anything right now.

    I felt some warmth behind me. A coat had been draped over my back.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just you, Monica.¡±

    When I said that without turning around, Monica sounded all high and mighty.

    ¡°Trying to look cool, immersed in your sentimental shit isn¡¯t fitting of a chicken like you. For covering you up before you exposed all your bad points to the world to the extent you¡¯d catch a cold, I don¡¯t mind if you offer me some more words of love, you know. I love you, is enough. I¡¯ll answer your call with all I have! This Monica will answer a Chicken dickwad¡¯s love at full force.¡±

    ¡°... Shut it. It¡¯s because you keep asking me to say I love you that I never get to say it. Why don¡¯t you learn the subtlety thates with that field.¡±

    There, Monica¡¯s twin tails swayed in the wind as she looked at me with a serious dace.

    ¡°It¡¯s the dere. The chicken dickwad has finally shown his dere! I won! As I thought, this Monica will be the one to win in the end after all!¡±

    Spreading her arms out wide, Monica happily raced around the terrace.

    ¡°The winner? What are you talking about?¡±

    There, Monica acted bashful.

    ¡°Oh surely you jest. I¡¯m talking about the chicks. Who you¡¯ll love the most, and who¡¯ll you¡¯ll entrust the first chick to. The Valkyries are having a factional dispute, quite an intense quarrel over who¡¯s going to look after them.¡±

    The Third in the Jewel was surprised, and I covered my face with my left hand as well.

    ¡ºEh~ the automatons have faction wars as well? What a pain.¡»

    ¡°... Can you guys stop calling my children chicks? Or rather, why did ite to that? If I touch anyone right now, everything will take a turn for the worse.¡±

    Monica jumped for joy as she spoke to me.

    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s a road you can¡¯t go down by going around. Well, since I¡¯m your number one, your first night and looking after your chicks should obviously be left to...¡±

    Monica¡¯s words left me staring nkly, but it truly was a road I couldn¡¯t avoid. However, I wanted to evade the carnage. I gripped the Jewel.

    It seems the Third inferred my feelings as heughed.

    ¡ºSorry, I¡¯ve got no advice. I finally noticed it you know... your harem¡¯s already exceeded the maximum permissible dosage. You should see a doctor.¡»

    ... Isn¡¯t it considerably bad that he¡¯s only noticing that now? When I was sensing my limits long ago, it¡¯s no joke if he¡¯s just looking back now.

    The Third spoke as if reading me.

    ¡ºI opened my eyes. As I thought, rather than a harem, I¡¯d rather love a single woman. Laying hands on numerous women is a brute¡¯s path.¡»

    You¡¯re the one who pushed the harem onto me! I endured shouting that out as I calmed down my heart.

    Calm down, it isn¡¯t anything I can turn back. I can¡¯t change this flow anymore. Innis-san told me. It¡¯s impossible to avoid the carnage. The important thing is to make it as small as possible.

    ... Dangit! No matter what I do, nothing but carnage awaits, what a life!

    At that moment.

    I had an awfully bad premonition. This sort of... feeling of loss I felt with my father...

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    I didn¡¯t feel anything as I looked around. The Skills showed no reaction either. Monica looked at me.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ah! If you¡¯re worried about your first night, then rest at ease. This Monica was initialized with various...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. No, I feel this sort of sense of loss. Perhaps I¡¯m feeling a little sad with my father¡¯s death. I¡¯m going to rest.¡±

    Saying that, I returned to my room. Monica hung her head.

    ¡°... Treating me as a joke? Not lusting after me as he keeps me by his side? This is the best!¡±

    Seeing as she was as tenacious as ever, I looked out the terrace. Exactly what was that sensation?

 Volume 17 - Prologue

    Prologue

    I was driven out of my house the spring of two years ago.

    Winter came to a close, and turned to a season that couldn¡¯t help but make one hope for the start of something anew.

    I weed the arrival of such a season as I looked over the mountain of documents in the office. I ced both my hands on the table, looking at my ink-stained digits as I muttered.

    ¡°... Something is wrong. This isn¡¯t the sort of revolution preparations I had in mind.¡±

    From the Jewel I had ced as a weight to prevent the pages from flying away, I heard the Third¡¯s blissful voice.

    ¡ºYou sure are stupid, Lyle. You¡¯re the leader here, so it¡¯s only natural you¡¯re stuck with loads of paperwork. Going out and doing actual work is obviously left to your subordinates.¡»

    It was a sound argument, but I had imagined going out on the site more to give this order and that. But reality had me holed up in my office, surrounded by guards and chased to the ends of the earth by paperwork.

    Even if I had a chance to go out, a majority of it was speeches and meetings, and truly detestable stuff. Inside the room, the one who was charged with looking after me today, Valkyrie Unit Three sounded delighted.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve finished preparing your tea.¡±

    ¡°How many cups do you n on preparing today? I¡¯m already full to the brim.¡±

    Unit Three had finally picked it up... or rather than picked up, she had gained the ability to do it, so she repeated the action of roasting tea again and again to appeal to me.

    My stomach hurt from tea overload.

    It had been a few months since the battle with the Walt House.

    The preparations to fight Celes were underway. It would be a battle of continental proportions, but even the country that ruled thisnd before Bahnseim... in the Sentrass Kingdom¡¯s era, battles of this scale were a rare sight, I¡¯m sure.

    Arge scale battle exceeding that of the one three hundred years ago was to unfold.

    In the documents, Monica put together the reports raised by the Valkyries stationed across thend.

    As I took the orderly document in hand and read it through, it even included illustrations to make it exceedingly easy to understand. There were graphs as well, so just a nce was enough to understand the current situation.

    ¡°So there¡¯s been a pause in Faunbeux¡¯s efforts to take in its surroundings. It¡¯s quite a surprise that there are still countries trying to watch and wait.¡±

    When such a scale... several million soldiers would be moving on multiple fronts, I was surprised there were still countries who decided to wait it out. There, the Third exined the surrounding situation to me.

    ¡ºLyle, this world isn¡¯t one that can be measured by your own reality... you can¡¯t gauge everything based on yourmon sense alone. In a war of this scale, it isn¡¯t strange for there to be countries where the scale exceeded their expectations to an extent they can¡¯t even make a decision. Perhaps there are disputes raging on within.¡»

    I looked at the report as I asked the Third.

    ¡°... Then should I take that into consideration, and deal with them post-war?¡±

    But the Third spoke level-headedly.

    ¡ºThere¡¯s no need. If you swoop inter to take all the good stuff, there are countries who won¡¯t be satisfied. You¡¯ve got to direct their dissatisfactions elsewhere.¡»

    Even if I said unifying the continent, it¡¯s not like that would seed just by defeating Celes and Bahnseim. I¡¯d have to seed in rule for anything to start. And I¡¯d need to maintain it after that.

    ¡°Well, Cartaffs¡¯ preparations are ready, and Djanpear¡¯s on board, so the problem would be our own eastern front.¡±

    Yet the army Imanded took in the Walt House army, so we already had the numbers together. I believe we have a force good enough that I¡¯m not embarrassed to call it the army of the leading power. If there was a problem to speak of, I guess it would be the rattled state of Beim?

    Given the time, we¡¯d be able to gather more numbers, but even now, the time for our attack was indeterminate. No, we could attack at any time, but...

    I took a different report in hand.

    ¡°... For her to chip away at her own war potential.¡±

    ... What Celes aplished in Beim was the construction of a grave for our father. But father was a man of the Walt House, and a Count at that. Yet she gathered workers to build a grave more splendid than any emperor¡¯s, and despite the busy season, not only men, she gathered women as well to aid in the construction of this massive tomb.

    ¡°What is that girl even doing?¡±

    As I could only feel fed up, the Third appraised her actions from within the Jewel.

    ¡ºJust as Agrissa before her, I¡¯m sure she wants to make this continent into a sea of blood. To be honest here, I doubt ourmon sense will get through. Though it¡¯s creepy as it gets.¡»

    I thought the death of our father would instigate some sort of retaliation, but that wasn¡¯t the case. We were neatly able to bury the corpse in a modest grave.

    But I could conclude that the stolen portion of the remains were Bahnseim¡¯s doing.

    ¡°It really is creepy. Well, it¡¯s been creepy from the start.¡±

    As I got back to work, Unit Three spoke to me.

    ¡°Master, the time of your meeting approaches.¡±

    ¡°... Meeting with whom? If it¡¯s about Damien¡¯s demands, send him around to Adele-san.¡±

    She shook her head to the side.

    ¡°No, it seems Marianne-san who became guild master of South Beim ising for a meeting. She wishes to voice an opinion about the management of Magic Stones.¡±

    Hearing Marianne-san¡¯s name, I stood. To ce the guild under government rule, I would have to draft up various rules.

    So I had made a request for its framing, and Marianne-san and the other guild-rted personnel immediately sent in theirints.

    If they were going to put up a frantic resistance over the robbing of their interests, crushing them was possible. But even epting the new management, there were many things the Guild couldn¡¯t help but be troubled with. Matters rted to such contents were brought over to me.

    ¡ºBecause Adele-chan¡¯s no good at this sort of thing. Lianne-chan doesn¡¯t know enough about adventurers, so it alles down to you.¡»

    It was just as he said. What¡¯s more, it was a matter I couldn¡¯t be negligent with. Anyways, in order to take the Guild¡¯s rights, and keep it functional without problem, I¡¯d have to hear them out.

    ¡°Hah, let¡¯s get to it then.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In Bahnseim¡¯s royal pce, a portion of Maizel¡¯s body was delivered to Celes¡¯ room.

    Embracing the box that held it, Celes¡¯ eyes filled with tears.

    ¡°Wee home, dear father.¡±

    Saying that, she opened the wrapping, and gripped the staff-rapier with the Jewel embedded in it. The Yellow Jewel let off light, and the corpse she had prepared in advance began to move.

    The box floated in the air, its contents absorbed into the dead body,pleting its human form.

    ¡°... Celes, I¡¯m home.¡±

    Maizel smiled at her. In the room, her mother in a simr state stood as well.

    ¡°Dear, just look at you. And you call yourself the head of the Walt House!?¡±

    As ire looked angry, Maizel offered his apologies.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to get a present for Celes.¡±

    ¡°Goddess, you¡¯re sote father. We¡¯ll have a grand party today.¡±

    Saying she didn¡¯t care about getting a present, Celes happily linked hands with her parents.

    Within her Jewel, Agrissa sat in a pompous chair as she looked over the scene. In the inside of the Jewel that was designed almost like a throne room, she crossed her legs as she took on a condescending attitude.

    Twirling her golden hair around her fingertips, her violet eyes reflected the outside world.

    ¡º... Cute and pitiful Celes. Even if you revive them, they¡¯re nothing more than containers. No, perhaps they¡¯re even too iplete to serve as that.¡»

    Agrissa had perfected a Skill to revive dead, but as she looked at the results, she seemed quite unsatisfied.

    ¡ºIf I had seeded, I would have revived my own parents. And children. I don¡¯t really care about the rest... no, the Walt House, eh? I¡¯d have revived that man who defeated me as well. That was a good one. A truly splendid man.¡»

    Seeing Celes sandwiched between her marites as she jumped for joy, Agrissa smiled. But her expression clouded over at once. As the outside visible from within the Jewel faded away, she stood, and looked at the door behind her seat.

    ¡º... When you can¡¯t even revive a measly human, what sort of goddess are you supposed to be? Well, even if you could, you aren¡¯t even revered as a goddess to the world anymore.¡»

    Agrissa was once an existence born whilst inheriting the memories of Septem. To speak to this generation, there was Novem and Celes. But the memories she carried on were only the broken parts... she only had the memories of each generation¡¯s Septem being worked to the bone by mankind.

    Her memories as a goddess were vague, but she had a general idea of what happened. However, being worked to death by those she gave her everything to, at times oppressed generation after generations, those memories strongly remained in Agrissa¡¯s mind.

    Tracing her lips with her fingertips, she slumped her body back into her seat.

    ¡ºNow then... even if I keep quiet, the continent will be dyed in blood. How many millions shall perish? I can¡¯t wait. I simply can¡¯t wait.¡»

    Walking off, she entered her room of memories. In it, the forms of the oppressed Septems watched here.

    Not in Agrissa¡¯s shy, exposing attire, the gentle Septems that wore their in, beaten up rags. Those Septems sent Agrissa some chastising eyes.

    In that room of memories, Agrissaughed to her self.

    ¡ºJust stand there and watch, predecessors of mine. What you could never aplish, I¡¯ll fulfill your role of protecting all your dear humankind. Of course, not like you who would give anything they desired... but by taking everything away.¡»

    The eyes of the voiceless Septems turned grim. From the chains of the memories they carrieddown, the existences that would give everything to humans unconditionally.

    To they, Agrissa teased.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be so angry. I¡¯m benefitting mankind much more than any of you. The reason humans kill each other is simply because there are too many of them. So I¡¯ll thin them out. It sure is painful. It¡¯s painful to kill my dear humans so.¡»

    Breaking into a grandugh, her voluptuous and beautiful form twisted as she pleasantly sneered.

    And she spoke.

    ¡ºAre you that angry I came to the same conclusion as Novem who once opposed you? I won¡¯t me you... I mean, that one hates humans. No way you would forgive her.¡»

    The Septems began sending Agrissa eyes of pity. Hit with such nces, Agrissa swung her left hand, and made the Septems fade away.

    ¡ºHow irritating. I¡¯ve grown tired of teasing and ying around.¡»

    Saying that, she looked up.

    ¡ºNow Celes... the time of our promise is soon to approach. Until then, enjoy it all you want.¡»

    Agrissa¡¯sugh reverberated through the room of memories...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Evening.

    The one who entered the room with a frightfully threatening air was Novem.

    Enough that I stood from my chair and took a few steps back in surprise. I mean, unlike usual, she was honestly angry. Not like the anger directed at a mischievous child, honest to goodness angry.

    Did I do something?

    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong Novem?¡±

    As I timidly said that, Novem got her breathing in order as she corrected her posture before my eyes.

    ¡°Pardon my intrusion. But there was something I had to confirm, so I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry. So, Lyle-sama...¡±

    Before her uncharacteristic intimidation, I felt as if my voice would turn inside out. From the Jewel hung at my neck, the Third panicked.

    ¡ºWhat did you do, Lyle? I¡¯ve never seen Novem-chan this angry at you before.¡»

    Neither have I. While I had a few inklings as to why she could be angry, I got the feeling none of them were enough for her to be this angry.

    ¡°W-what could it be!?¡±

    ¡°... I heard from Baldoir-dono. Is it true that you desire peace, and are setting it as your final objective?¡±

    Hearing that, I tilted my head.

    ¡°That? No, I definitely did say it. But it¡¯s not like I¡¯m thinking of immediate peace or anything, and my thoughts over what exactly to do to attain peace aren¡¯t fully in order yet. I just thought it would be nice if we could actualize it in a few hundred or thousand years is all.¡±

    I understand it¡¯s difficult, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s mistaken to try and take the first step. They were words I said in my high tensions, but I don¡¯t have to mind to deny them.

    Novem seemed terribly depressed.

    ¡°... They weren¡¯t the drunken words of your post-Growth state?¡±

    When Baldoir talked to me, I was in the state the Third calls ¡®mr. lyle¡¯. But his opinion wasn¡¯t particrily different from mine or anything.

    ¡°No, what of it?¡±

    Novem spoke in regards to me. More serious than I had ever seen her before.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, peace is always naught but an illusion. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a troubling one that poisons those that partake in it. It is only in a world where they cannot live without fighting that humans be strong. Once they stop fighting, mankind will degrade in kind.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with you today? This isn¡¯t like you.¡±

    As I said that with augh, Novem drew closer. And she grasped both my shoulders. Her fingers dug in, and I could feel some pain.

    Her eyes opened with, and it felt as if the light had faded from them.

    ¡°Not like me? No, I am serious. The one who isn¡¯t like himself is you, Lyle-sama. When you¡¯ve fought all the way to where you are, what did you feel? What happened to you when you decided to stand against Celes-sama? Lyle-sama, have you ever thought over what would happen if you actually achieved peace? If you do, what awaits is...¡±

    There, Miranda entered the room. She had Valkyries with her, and she headed for Novem as she drew closer to me.

    ¡°Novem, what are you doing?¡±

    In that dimly lit room, with the light of the window to her back, it looked as if Miranda¡¯s eyes were glowing in the shadows. This was a different sort of scary.

    Novem slowly turned around, as she looked at her fingers digging into my shoulders.

    ¡°M-my deepest apologies, Lyle-sama! I¡¯ll heal it up at once. But I¡¯m...¡±

    She seemed on the verge of tears, but she was trying to tell me something. Miranda entered, and pulled Novem away.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do the healing. Novem, get out of here. We¡¯ll hear you out once you cool your head.¡±

    Surrounded by Valkyries, Novem left the room. Hanging her head, the words she muttered...

    ¡°... What waits in a world of peace is a gentle demise.¡±

    She said.

 Volume 17 - 1: Various Forms of Peace

    Various Forms of Peace

    ¡°Novem was really angry.¡±

    ¡ºHonestly, her anger made me want to cry ¡®eek!¡¯ Or rather, that attitude from Novem-chan... Hmm, looks like the previous Novems have been through quite a bit, or perhaps it¡¯s because of some ancient memory? Well, nothing we can understand here and now.¡»

    The rtion to goddesses and evil gods was still vague, and it was difficult to say I understood it. But it¡¯s fact that Septem and Celes seemed fearful of Novem.

    And Novem seemed distraught when I said I¡¯d aim for peace.

    ¡°... So there are people who hate peace. But I never thought Novem would hate it to such an extent.¡±

    Iy on my room¡¯s bed, looking up at the ceiling. The top of that canopyden bed was fitted withplicated craftsmanship, and I traced its lines with my eyes.

    ¡ºWeapons dealers detest peace, for starters. You need some moderate strife for people to buy their goods. But Novem-chan¡¯s no merchant. And a gentle demise, that phrasing of hers was a bothersome one¡»

    Novem said that only a gentle demise awaited at the end of peace.

    ¡°A gentle demise, is it? Is that really so bad? Rather than death in war, or death of being dragged into conflict, it sounds much more wholesome.¡±

    ¡ºI have to agree with that one. I mean, I wanted to age normally, drawing myst breath on a peaceful bed after all. Why did I have to give a sorrowful parting in battle?¡»

    As I carried out a serious conversation with the Third, I heard some noisy footsteps. Yet I could only hear one person¡¯s worth of voices.

    ¡°W-wait a second. I¡¯m...¡±

    The footsteps stopped in front of the door, so I used Skills to confirm my visitors. It seems three Valkyries were carrying ra over. The Valkyries posted on guard duty in front of the room opened the door.

    ¡°Now, here is your chance. We have bought off the guards for this very moment.¡±

    ¡°ra-san, we expect great things from you.¡±

    ¡°If you happen to get a chick from this affair, we will look after it for you, so rest assured.¡±

    With those words, the door shut, and I could hear the sound of it locking from outside.

    ra had been deposited on the floor in her pajamas, arge book clutched in her hands. Her sses were misaligned, and her hair a mess.

    The Third sounded a little excited.

    ¡ºHmm, so the time has finallye for Lyle to know women. If it¡¯s ra-chan, then I have absolutely no objections.¡»

    Ladening me with a harem, and seeing how nothing but carnage awaited as ofte, the Third had begun to repent. It irritated me, but there was no use in taking it out on ra.

    I left the bed and approached her.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m fine. Rather, who goes that far? I have to prepare my feelings, yet those automatons didn¡¯t take any of that into ount.¡±

    ra stood and started putting her deep blue hair in order with a handb. She corrected her sses and let out a sigh.

    ¡°... Well, do you want a seat? I can prepare some tea.¡±

    When I started using the tools in the room to brew tea, ra gave her thanks.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    And as we sat across the low table from one another, ra opened her book and began to read.

    I looked at her.

    ¡°Hey... ra, what do you think peace means to you?¡±

    ra stopped her hand mid-flip, raised her face and looked at me.

    ¡°My peace? A life where no one bothers me when I¡¯m reading, and I¡¯m not troubled with food.¡±

    As she said it clearly, the Third gave an intense approval.

    ¡ºRight! That¡¯s it! That¡¯s the sort of life I wanted!¡»

    I ignored his voice for now and asked her.

    ¡°... Today, Novem went into a fit about peace. Is peace that much of a bad thing?¡±

    ra returned her eyes to the page, flipping it as she answered my question.

    ¡°When I gain new knowledge from a book, I¡¯m filled with an extremely happy feeling. But I know there are people who don¡¯t feel the same way. Like Aria-san who hates reading. And Shannon-chan who can¡¯t read books even if she wanted to. To conclude, my own peace will be a boring hell to the two of them. I don¡¯t know what sort of peace Novem-san speaks of, so I have no idea what to say.¡±

    Even if peace was made of one word, it was quite a difficult thing. If peace pointed to a state without battle, in the worst case... you¡¯d be maintained under someone¡¯s rule, or perhaps it would be a peace akin to very.

    ra spoke to me.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a merchant¡¯s business is practically the same as war. There are people who don¡¯t do deals with lives on the line, but... it¡¯s true there are many who¡¯d sever life over gold.¡±

    What situation would I call peace.

    Should I give a finer definition?

    The Third read my thoughts.

    ¡ºLyle, are you trying to define it more precisely? Then it¡¯s best you stopped right there. The world is a changing one. The more you specify, the less it will cope with the world. In the first ce, as Novem said, peace is something close to a phantasm.¡»

    From the point of view of the House Head who lived through an era of constant war, peace was a dream within a dream, I¡¯m sure.

    There, ra turned her eyes to me.

    ¡°... I won¡¯t deny your dream or anything. Rather than strife, I¡¯d be satisfied with a daily life filled with mediocrity. While you¡¯re at it, why don¡¯t you ask other people?¡±

    Tilting my head, I looked at ra. She averted her eyes.

    ¡°ra, are you hiding something?¡±

    ¡°.. .No, well you see. When they find out I was alone with you like this, the status quo will crumble a bit. To add onto that, the one moderating the peace, Novem-san is currently not functional, so it may be something dreadful.¡±

    From the Jewel, I could hear the pping of hands. The Third sounded delighted.

    ¡ºSo it¡¯s carnage!¡»

    In contrast to him, I wasn¡¯t smiling at all.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The next day.

    I spotted Vera and Fidel-san who were stopping by Rhuvenns castle, invited them to tea, and asked them about peace.

    Fidel-san took an elegant sip of tea as he spoke.

    ¡°Hmm. What peace means to me? Let¡¯s see. First, Vera and Gina both have children. A boy and a girl, two to three each. Then the husband dies, and both my daughters and my grandchildren start relying on me. What a splendid future!¡±

    Was that a roundabout way of telling me to drop dead? Vera pushed her heel into Fidel-san¡¯s foot to silence him.

    ¡°V-Vera... it¡¯s not like your father told this whelp to die or anything.¡±

    Looking fed-up, Vera shook her head.

    ¡°You practically did. Rather, don¡¯t even joke about that. Next time you say it, I definitely won¡¯t let you meet your grandchildren.¡±

    Making a vexed expression, Fidel-san red at me.

    ¡°... All my daughters¡¯ husbands should just disappear.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say die this time, but that didn¡¯t change his intention. The Thirdughed as he looked at Fidel-san.

    ¡ºNice. Fidel-kun¡¯s just as soothing as ever. Now then, why not ask about Vera-chan¡¯s peace as well?¡»

    Vera took a sip of tea before looking at me.

    ¡°My peace... Where there are no pirates, and all the cargo is safely delivered? Honestly, when someone like you talks about the continent as a whole, I can¡¯t really see it. It¡¯s a bit different from peace in the economic sense. Use Beim as your archetype for that.¡±

    Beim¡¯s peace caused me to recall the blood of othernds they established themselves upon. It¡¯s true that was something different.

    While Fidel usually joked around, he looked at me in seriousness.

    ¡°You sure like your daydreams, kid. In this world, there are some who can¡¯t do anything but war. Those who couldn¡¯t do earnest work if they tried... Whelp, you should understand if you were born to a feudal lord house.¡±

    The Third informed me.

    ¡ºThey do exist. Those that don¡¯t fit into the frame prepared by others. It isn¡¯t all good things. There are definitely people who can kill and steal and not understand why that¡¯s a bad thing.¡»

    Vera touched her ck hair with her fingertips as her face turned a little red.

    ¡°Well, having a husband, and some kids... and a bit of a noisy old man, I think it would be nice if we could spend some quiet days like that.¡±

    Fidel-san looked at Vera.

    ¡°... Vera, am I really that noisy?¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Peace? ... To be honest, I have enough material that I¡¯ll be fine if nothing happens for the next few decades you know.¡±

    In the pce courtyard, a stage was prepared. On it the elves practiced their ys and performances, the soldiers asionally stopping by to lend an eye.

    In such a ce, Eva had her pink blond hair tied into a ponytail, her outer garments removed to reveal a highly revealing outfit.

    I was used to it, but even so, she was sweaty, so she looked even more lewd than usual.

    ¡°No, is it just me or does it feel as if you¡¯re longing for war?¡±

    When I said that, Eva scoffed.

    ¡°Hah!? From back when I was travelling with my tribes, we¡¯ve had to ward off plenty of bandit attacks. And if there¡¯s norge stimulus like some huge battle, my profits go down!¡±

    What a pragmatic opinion. To Eva, battle was the seed that grew her meals, I guess. As I found myself troubled, Eva flipped her hair.

    ¡°To be honest, there are a few things I¡¯vee to understand on our travels. Stories of heroes from once upon a time really are popr. The elderly like hearing tales of their own era. But children and the younger generation want to hear about the wars going on now. And someday, you know. I think I¡¯ll find joy in the birth of a new hero too.¡±

    I dropped my shoulders.

    ¡°Then is what I¡¯m doing unnecessary?¡±

    ¡°Not really? Isn¡¯t it fine? If travels be safer, and money gets around better, it¡¯ll be a big help. But if there¡¯s no stimulus, the people will thirst for stories. Look, the executions of sinners is, in a sense, for entertainment, isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s a song of old about it. An ancient king said what he needed to give his people was food and entertainment, so every day, he had his warriors fight over who would live and who would die, making a sport of it.¡±

    The Third spoke to me.

    ¡ºEva does have a point. The people hunger for entertainment.¡»

    As I made an indescribable expression, Eva sent a smile.

    ¡°Well, I want to be able to be honored somewhere without having to travel around someday. I haven¡¯t forgotten your promise to build a special stage dedicated to me somewhere.¡±

    As she threatened me with a smile, I nodded and gave the affirmative.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°... Peace? Sorry, can¡¯t understand that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something the smart people like you should think over, boy. Rather, I¡¯m opposed.¡±

    Indulging in meat still on the bone, in a yard of the pce, May and Marina-san roasted the game they caught whole. From their point of view, my words were iprehensible, it seems.

    Marina-san got back to her meal.

    And as May heartily pulled out some meat and bit a chunk off, she used her hand to wipe the oil off her mouth.

    ¡°Rather, in the wild, every day is generally about fighting. It¡¯s not as if the pray things it wants to be eaten. You chase, they run, but if we don¡¯t eat, we¡¯ll be the ones dropping dead. Peace it a word for you humans with your fill of food to eat.¡±

    ¡°I-I see.¡±

    The Third seemed impressed.

    ¡ºFrom the wild side, some words without any sugar.¡»

    May looked at the meat Marina was eating.

    ¡°Hey that¡¯s my meat!¡±

    ¡°Your fault for being slow! And I helped out in the hunt too; give it up!¡±

    The quilin May, and the human Marina-san... they both looked like feral children to me.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Peace? Pff, how stupid... that goes without saying. A world where I can eat my fill of n.¡±

    Shannonughed at me, but at present she was being forced to kneel on the dining hall floor. The one forcing her to kneel was Miranda.

    ¡°Shannon, if you were really repenting, you wouldn¡¯t be able tough at Lyle.¡±

    While Miranda ate, she flicked a single empty te with her fingertip. Shannon hung her head.

    ¡°My legs are numb! I don¡¯t want this anymore! I mean, I only ate it because I thought it was left over! And Monica told me there were going to be some left over today! Hmph!¡±

    What¡¯s with that? So she didn¡¯t learn a thing, and went for the n again?

    ¡°You never learn do you. Well, since I¡¯m here, I guess I¡¯ll eat my own n in front of your eyes to...¡±

    Miranda cut me off.

    ¡°Lyle, this girl ate three n total. There¡¯s none left for you or me.¡±

    I leaned over Shannon and pinched her cheeks.

    ¡°Do. You. Know... what you¡¯ve done, girly?¡±

    ¡°It hurths! I¡¯m sowry!¡±

    Taking my hands off a teary Shannon, I sent a nce to Miranda. Seeing my eyes, it seems she understood what I wanted to ask.

    ¡°Peace, eh? If you¡¯ll let my have my say, irritating as it may be, I agree with Novem. It¡¯s pretty much an illusion. Beim was peaceful, but it was wringing money from its surroundings, making bloody battlefields of them all, right? But Beim was peaceful. If that¡¯s what you¡¯re aiming for, I won¡¯tin, thought.¡±

    Miranda finished her meal and reached for a drink. And pushing her chair back, she folded her legs, looking at me.

    ¡°Lyle, did you know? Even a continent has a limited number of people it can support.¡±

    I turned to Miranda.

    ¡°That¡¯s, well...¡±

    All territory had a limited poption it could hold. It¡¯s not like food was in infinite supply, and at times of famine, it was necessary for the number of people to go down.

    ¡°Not everyone can eat their fill like Shannon. Well, if you put your hand into agriculture and things like that, perhaps it will work out. But even so, if things continue to grow, somewhere has to shrink, right? Or is your peace to starve everyone equally?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±

    Perhaps she already knew that, as she nodded.

    ¡°Well, you did say it in a scale of hundreds or thousands of years, so you can leave the specifics to the people of the time. And wait, you don¡¯t actually have to hold any responsibility.¡±

    She does have a point. She does, but... Miranda looked a little perplexed.

    ¡°But Novem¡¯s words are bothering me. What lies at the end of peace is a gentle demise... that¡¯s a tale of the distant future. What¡¯s prompted her to think that far ahead? Right now, we¡¯re even troubled with a falling poption, right?¡±

    Perhaps the sacrifices to this conflict already exceeded a million. No, I¡¯m sure they have. The continent warped by Celes, in just two years, she had brought about such casualties.

    To an extent where we wouldn¡¯t have to worry about supportable poption for a while now.

    ... As I thought over such a thing, Shannon.

    ¡°I¡¯vepletely lost all feeling in my legs. Please forgive me already.¡±

    She cried as she begged forgiveness.

 Volume 17 - 2: There is a Rabbit on the Moon

    There is a Rabbit on the Moon

    ¡°Peace? Even if you ask me that all of a sudden, there¡¯s no way I would no. And wait, what about you?¡±

    In Rhuvenns¡¯ Castle courtyard, Aria was carrying out her daily training. Swinging her spear, and shedding her sweat, she use to look nothing but rough.

    But now, I could feel a bit of sensuality from it. Close to two years since we met, does this mean Aria had grown as well?

    ¡°My peace?¡±

    When I asked Aria about peace, she sent the question right back. I folded my arms. Looking down a bit, I drew out an honest answer from my heart.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no carnage going on among the girls, I guess it¡¯s peaceful.¡±

    From the Jewel, the Third raised argeugh.

    ¡ºAhahaha, it really is a matter of life and death!¡»

    And whose fault do you think that is? Well, I do hold responsibility myself, so I can¡¯t me everything on the ancestors.

    Aria drew back a bit from me, staring as she wiped her sweat with a towel draping that towel over her shoulders, she stuck her spear into the ground.

    ¡°... Shouldn¡¯t you think about that sort of thing once everything¡¯s over with?¡±

    ¡°Even if you say everything¡¯s over... see, even if we do beat Celes, the problems are whates after. There¡¯s no doubt it will get extremely busy.¡±

    I wanted to think over what I could at the present stage.

    Aria looked at me.

    ¡°Well, even if you tell me peace, I can¡¯t even imagine it. Back when I was in Bahnseim, there was a skirmish going on somewhere every year. Some war of a few thousand at the border, and the children were always talking about the knights who performed in them.¡±

    From our everyday lives, it was only natural that there was some fighting going on somewhere. Aria¡¯s expression showed that the word peace didn¡¯t really hit it home for her.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll start thinking about it after we beat Celes. If we don¡¯t win, then whatever thought I gave to it would have been pointless, see?¡±

    That¡¯s not mistaken. I thought, as I shrugged my shoulders. And Aria spoke to me.

    ¡°And so? Did you make up with Novem? It would be troublesome if you got into a fight.¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t particrly fighting or anything.¡±

    She said it would be troublesome if my rtion with Novem worsened, tapering her mouth a bit.

    ¡°Now look here. The reason Novem was able to keep the bnce was because she was the closest one to you. If something happens, Novem¡¯s that thing, you know... I-influence? That sort of thing will grow weaker. Don¡¯t me me if you get loads of wives pushed onto you now.¡±

    That would be troubling. I thought as I decided to talk with Novem.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Novem¡¯s room.

    The Valkyries stood on guard as Novem was in a temporary state of house arrest. Originally, there was plenty of work I wanted her to do, but I had her take a break and stay in her room.

    When I came to the room, she began preparing tea.

    ¡°I can¡¯t prepare any snacks here. Should I put in an order?¡±

    The room Novem used was kept clean, but there was barely anything she had brought with her in it.

    Thinking back, Novem only ever bought the absolute necessities. I¡¯d given her various essories as presents, but such things were preciously tucked away.

    ¡°No, tea is more than enough. So... about what happened.¡±

    It looked as if her tea-brewing hands had frozen. The Third in the Jewel showed a reaction as well.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s rare to see Novem flustered or rather... she was that mindful of it?¡»

    After she prepared the tea in a space of silence, she sat on the sofa and spoke after taking a sip of the cup she¡¯d prepared for herself.

    ¡°... Are the heads of history listening as well?¡±

    The Third did not answer the nce directed at the Jewel.

    ¡°Only the Third¡¯s remains. The others... entrusted various things to me and fulfilled their roles.¡±

    There, Novem gave just a hint of a smile.

    ¡°So they fulfilled their roles? That¡¯s good. But it¡¯s a bit unfortunate. I wanted to meet them someday.¡±

    Within the Jewel, the Third quietly.

    ¡ºI¡¯d rather not meet. She¡¯s quite the mystery, this one.¡»

    In regards to Novem, I shifted the conversation from the Jewel and asked what I wanted to.

    ¡°That aside, Novem. Is it a bad thing for me to aim for peace?¡±

    Novem¡¯s gaze dropped to the cup in her hands, and quietly, quietly she began to speak.

    ¡°Lyle-sama what is peace?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a vague thing I don¡¯t really understand. I tried asking myself and the people around me, and the answer I got was that it¡¯s tranquility for one¡¯s self and those around them. Perhaps humans can only direct their focus on their immediate surroundings.¡±

    If one¡¯s self and everyone around were peaceful, I¡¯m sure the rest was someone else¡¯s business. But just how many people weren¡¯t included in that?

    ¡°Pease is an illusion. Let¡¯s see. It¡¯s something like a cloud. You look at it as if it were there, and yet you¡¯ll never be able to grasp it. Its shape changes as it flows with the wind. It barely has a set shape to begin with.¡±

    I addressed Novem.

    ¡°And that¡¯s why I shouldn¡¯t aim for it?¡±

    Novem raised her face. She made a serious expression.

    ¡°... If anyone else said it, perhaps it would be a daydream. But when ites out of your mouth, Lyle-sama, it will surely have arge influence on the future. Your words may be misconstrued, and the humans toe may use them to cause the fall of your own name.¡±

    I¡¯m not that amazing. Well, I am trying for emperor, and if I did get my hands on that seat, I¡¯m sure my name would be left in the books of history.

    But to that extent?

    ¡°Even if pointless battles don¡¯t carry on forever, there are plenty of monsters and bandits. At the very least, I think it¡¯s fine if we aim for world that¡¯s a bit more peaceful. And no one can say how things are going to be a century, even a millennium from now.¡±

    When I said that much, Novem looked at me and gave a powerlessugh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say you unify the continent and set up a stable rule. The continent will experience major development, and in a few thousand years... no, given a hundred years, man will even be able to set foot on the moon. If Professor Damien and automaton Monica-san got serious, I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be able to reach the moon in a few decades. In such a world... Lyle-sama, do you think monsters and bandits will really be a threat?¡±

    From the Jewel, in a serious voice.

    ¡ºThe moon, huh... I¡¯d like to call myself a romantic. I do hope we find a rabbit up there. If the Fifth was around, I¡¯m sure he would¡¯ve danced for joy. You think the rabbit on the moon will be able to talk?¡»

    ... I¡¯d like him to keep quiet.

    ¡°The moon. Well, if Damien got serious, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be able to do a lot of things. But the man himself is a pervert as you can see, so I don¡¯t think he has interest in that sort of thing.¡±

    Novem looked at me sorrowfully.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure Professor Damien¡¯s wishes will be granted if he goes to the moon. To be more precise, I think he¡¯ll make massive progress. Because up there... there are still some ancient facilities in good-enough conditions.¡±

    ¡°Facilities? Don¡¯t you mean ruins?¡±

    I opened my mouth in surprise, but that wasn¡¯t what I wanted to ask.

    ... Why did Novem know of such a thing? ...

    An evil god¡¯s memory? As I thought that, Novem took another sip of tea, and took her eyes off of me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already heard much in the Jewel. How much have youe to know?¡±

    I gave an honest answer.

    ¡°That you¡¯re an evil god... that you carry on the memories of the evil god Novem, and that Celes carries the negative memory of the goddess Septem. And the reason that your n has stayed in my House¡¯s shadows, continuing to support us.¡±

    Novem smiled.

    ¡°If you know that much, that makes matters quick. That¡¯s right. Lyle-sama, you have the right to get this continent in your hands. Everything once robbed by Bahnseim, the time hase for the Walt House to retake its rightful ce.¡±

    As I sipped the tea, the Third sounded uninterested.

    ¡º... But you know, there¡¯s no helping it if someone got the jump on our ancestor, right? Even if you say we have a right or something like that, I¡¯m sure Bahnseim would be angry. Rather, if their positions were reversed, what tune would you be singing? Is how it would be. Though I¡¯ll lend my knowledge towards Lyle¡¯s victory either way. Prosperity and decaye in a set, after all.¡»

    ¡°I can¡¯t see your point. In the end, is that rted to peace?¡±

    Novem turned expressionless.

    ¡°It does. Mankind who once leapt from the earth and spread their sphere of existence to the moon... faced a gentle demise within its own peace. They were all wiped out. And by your hands, there is a possibility that destruction will happen again.¡±

    My hand shook in surprise. The tea left in the cup swayed, and I swallowed my breath as I looked at Novem.

    ¡°They died out? No, well... it¡¯s true ancient civilization fell to ruin, but saying they were all wiped out is a bit much.¡±

    If they died out, then who are we supposed to be? There, Novem gave a gloomy smile.

    ¡°You can ask if you want. Just how did humanity die out? It¡¯s an exceedingly foolish, and uninteresting one, mind you. But that isn¡¯t what I¡¯m trying to say. What peace brought about wasn¡¯t only humanity¡¯s prosperity, it was the seed if destruction, the ending everyone should have tried to avoid.¡±

    As I was about to open my mouth to ask her, the door to the room was knocked upon with extreme force.

    ¡°L-Lyle!¡±

    ¡°W-what is it!? You surprised me there! Stop it. Don¡¯t give such a violent time at such inopportune timing!¡±

    Novem¡¯s dark smile was scary. She was a beauty, but that just made it unnecessarily scarier. And as I resolve myself to ask further, I felt a silent pressure. To be surprised out of that by a knock, my heart was beating so heard I could almost hear its pulse.

    ¡°Novem, youe too! Some new information¡¯se in to Monica! C-Celes is...¡±

    Hearing Celes¡¯ name, I rose from the sofa.

    So she attacked with this timing? I thought.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    We gathered not in the meeting room, but the dining hall we used.

    In it, Monica and the Valkyries were scribbling pictures over paper. They painted out the details like trained painters, but rather than a piece of art, the eeriness of the work won out.

    On my arrival, Monica¡¯s hands stopped. Upon seeing the picture Monica¡¯s unit drew, Shannon hid behind my back.

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    What was drawn was truly hell.

    ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to be?¡±

    As I took one of the pages in hand, the faces of everyone gathered grimaced.

    ¡°Information from the dispatched Valkyries. It appears that Maizel Walt¡¯s grave waspleted. It was arge scale project, and several tens of thousands were sounded up to work on it. Just the people involved number a few hundred thousand, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    It was surprising for her to gather hands in such a busy time of years; moving so many people would affect the harvest no matter how you looked at it. I doubt she only gathered people from the city. I really couldn¡¯tprehend what Celes was trying to do.

    ¡°Grave? ... Oy, wait a tic. Then what¡¯s this picture supposed to be? Why if my father in it?¡±

    Monica¡¯s face was stern. It didn¡¯t look like she was joking. Nor would she ever attempt to console me like this.

    ¡°By the information, that is undoubtedly Maizel Walt... the chicken dickwad¡¯s father.¡±

    On it was the scene of my father inspecting his own grave. And on a different picture...

    ¡°And this is the state of affairs. So as not to make him lonely, all the people taking part in its production buried themselves alive.¡±

    Anyways, it was in disgusting. How could she do such a thing?

    As I held such a question, Novem looked at the picture in my hands.

    ¡°... That¡¯s a Skill Septem made. It seems Celes-sama has gotten to master a number of Skills.¡±

    I looked at Novem.

    ¡°What sort of Skill? Could it be she revived our father!?¡±

    There¡¯s a Skill that can do such a thing? As I thought that, Novem turned to me and spoke.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, goddess and evil god are just whatever people got around to calling us. We do not have that sort of power. It is thinkable that memory records were extracted from a portion of the corpse and reproduced. You could call him a doll for the user of the Skill.¡±

    So he didn¡¯te back. While I thought it unfortunate, I also thought it was best that way in my heart.

    Miranda tookmand of the area.

    ¡°... We should ry this information to Bahnseim¡¯s surrounding countries. This isn¡¯t sane. It should be a just cause to knock Bahnseim down.¡±

    The Third spoke to me.

    ¡ºLyle, Miranda-chan took charge because she thought you would be depressed. Don¡¯t forget that. Also... it looks like things are growing toorge. The unexpected annihtion of the ancients. And Novem-chan who seemed to know all about it... have a talk with her.¡»

    I shared his sentiment. I turned my eyes to Miranda.

    ¡°Sorry. I should have been the one to say it. Monica, get the documents together. And Eva.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes?¡±

    To Eva¡¯s pale face, I spoke.

    ¡°... Spread a song. I¡¯m having you sing of the inhumanity of Bahnseim. I¡¯ll prepare money for it. Sorry, but I¡¯ll make use of whatever I can.¡±

    Before Celes¡¯ actions that existed almost as it to purposely give us a just cause, my anxiety only grew.

 Volume 17 - 3: Passing it All

    Passing it all

    The night of the day we learned Celes¡¯ crime.

    Dropping by the round table within the Jewel, I spoke with the Third who had taken a seat on top of it.

    ¡ºNow, let¡¯s get our information together. Novem-chan is an evil god, and we who¡¯ve been looked after by such a god... the Walt House carries the blood of Septem. That one¡¯s called a goddess, but in essence, it¡¯s the same blood of the monster Agrissa. And Novem-chan supports not Celes, but you. What¡¯s more, Novem-chan carries Novem¡¯s blood, and even Oct¨­-san¡¯s looking out for you. Shucks, you sure have it rough~.¡»

    The Third didn¡¯t seem to be attempting to digest the information obtained from the Jewel to a greater degree.

    ¡ºAnd this time, we learned there¡¯s a facility from the once-destroyed humankind on the moon. Though it¡¯s a bit disappointing that there¡¯s no rabbit, I guess we¡¯ll have to give up on that.¡»

    Do you really have to care about that?

    He said he was a romantic, but when it came out of his mouth, it sounded shady.

    ¡ºWell, it looks like Novem-chan has her own thoughts about peace. The humans of the past? She doesn¡¯t want you to make the mistake they once made. So you can¡¯t aim for peace... all¡¯s well with the world!¡»

    ¡°Oh really!?¡±

    As I stood from my seat in surprise, the Third startedughing frivolously.

    ¡ºNo, I mean, it¡¯s not like that¡¯s a bad opinion. The ancients of the past failed. So it¡¯s important to learn and not make the same mistake. Ah, and I won¡¯t particrly say it¡¯s bad for you to aim for peace.¡»

    ¡°Then what exactly should I do? If I don¡¯t talk with Novem...¡±

    There, the Third gave a gentle smile as he looked at me.

    ¡ºWhen the timees... just throw it to the times! Pose the task to your children and grandchildren. Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m sure someone out there will resolve it. No problem, I tells ya.¡»

    I looked at the Third, silently opening and closing my mouth.

    And getting my breathing in order, I cried out.

    ¡°You¡¯re the worst! Rather, I have to resolve it, don¡¯t I!¡±

    There, the Third tilted his head.

    ¡ºOh? And why¡¯s that?¡»

    Pressed by the Third, I was a little troubled to answer.

    ¡°No, I mean... if I don¡¯t resolve it, it will bring trouble to the next generation, I thought.¡±

    The Third crossed his arms.

    ¡ºLyle... you¡¯re an idiot.¡»

    Being called an idiot by the Third, I was a little surprised. Isn¡¯t throwing it to the times the worst thing you can do?

    But the Third answered as follows.

    ¡ºI simply followed the nid out by the Second, and didn¡¯t really involve myself in the territory beyond that. But it¡¯s not like that¡¯s how it all was. The Second¡¯s time goes without saying. But the situation took arge turn in my time. With war knocking on the door every day, the price of lumber skyrocketed. There¡¯s some difficulty to be had in buying food supplies from outside. Contrarily, there were times we could sell our own supplies for a killing.¡»

    ording to the Third, the state of the time¡¯s didn¡¯t quite match up with the Second¡¯s n. And at the time, he had to change his policies.

    ¡ºWhile you¡¯re in active duty, there won¡¯t be a problem. But the next generation needs the next generation¡¯s outlook. Your current thoughts may not fit with th era... no, there¡¯ll definitelye a time where they don¡¯t fit. At such a time, there¡¯s no need for you to mull your head over any and everything. What you need to worry about is preparing a sessor you can leave that situation to with some peace of mind.¡»

    The Third¡¯s face was serious. And he began talking about the Novem problem.

    ¡ºTo be honest, the peace you¡¯re looking for is the same. Perhaps the peace the time calls for will change. It¡¯s no good to freeze it solid. And Novem-chan¡¯s problem is too much for our hands. To the current you, what¡¯s important is getting the continent in your hands. No, defeating Celes. And you¡¯ll have to secure your own safety and take some responsibility. You can be emperor if you want. You can aim for whatever sort of rule you desire. But you see, there are things you¡¯re capable of, and things you¡¯re not.¡»

    Even if I got the continent together, I¡¯d dered I¡¯d be emperor, so I¡¯d move towards actualizing that.

    At such a time, my free time would be much too low. It would be impossible to move around as I did in my adventurer days.

    The Third seemed to predict that my hands would be full with establishing rule and leaving it to the next generation. And I¡¯m sure he was right.

    ¡ºI can¡¯t even imagine it. When the ancients had a civilization far enough to take them to the moon, they still fell to ruin. I¡¯m sure your hands will be full already. So you should give your undivided attention towards doing what you¡¯re capable of. It¡¯s perfectly fine to leave things to others.¡»

    Hearing that, I felt my mind be a little lighter.

    ¡°So I can pass the buck?¡±

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. Do what you can, and if that doesn¡¯t work, let someone else do it. You can¡¯t resolve it. And you can¡¯t abandon it. Then you¡¯ve got to pass it on.¡»

    I looked at the Third and nodded. There, the Third suddenly burst intoughter.

    ¡ºWell, I threw every little bit of my troubles to Max... the Fourth. Died in battle and all. And thoughts behind the times are just a fuss to the young¡¯uns. I also thought the stubborn Second was too set in his ways.¡»

    ¡°... Why did that have to be the punch line? I thought it was going to be a touching story!¡±

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºBut it¡¯s true. You get stubborn the more you age. No, I get it you know. That¡¯s what worked out in the Second¡¯s time, and it really was correct. Bute to my time, while it wasn¡¯t by much, he had some opinions that wouldn¡¯t pass. Goddess, I ignored him and went ahead on my own.¡»

    I recalled the Second¡¯s troubles. It¡¯s true he had a side of him that was too helpful, and perhaps the Third was troubled by that.

    ¡ºSo once you¡¯ve passed it on, close your mouth. Though there may be times when you have to say something. At that point it¡¯s case by case. And look.¡»

    The Third put a hand to his chin as he looked down a bit.

    ¡ºTo be honest, when I heard the ancients had died out, I thought, ¡®so what¡¯? I mean, we have Professor Damien and Monica-chan who¡¯ll be able to catch up to them in the next few decades, right? Those two are honest to their desires, and if you tell Monica-chan to restrain herself, she¡¯ll happily do so. For Professor Damien, if he makes his ideal woman, I doubt he¡¯ll have any interest in passing on his trade. Good for you, with this, you¡¯ve solved the problem of technological innovation.¡»

    As I wondered if that was fine, the third sounded amused.

    ¡ºAnd for humans, even if you keep quiet, they¡¯ll go off and kill one another. They do it even if you tell them that¡¯s bad, and there¡¯s no way peace will be so easy to achieve. First off, you¡¯ve got to prioritize defeating Celes. Then rule. It¡¯ll be busy. Perhaps things won¡¯t end in your era. There¡¯s much you¡¯ll have to do. So when things get beyond the hand... just pass it to the next generation.¡»

    I wonder what it is... the Third definitely had a point, but some part of my couldn¡¯t ept it. When what he said was correct, his phrasing was too clune.

    And the Third gave a light smile.

    ¡ºBut you did have some harvest this time around. Novem-chan was so flustered and she gave you her own opinion. Lyle, why don¡¯t you talk with Novem-chan some more?¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Novem¡¯s room.

    I had the Valkyries in front of the door stand down, and knocked.

    After a while, I heard Novem¡¯s response, so I entered.

    Novem had dressed into loungewear, sitting in the room. It didn¡¯t look like she had been doing anything before I entered. ¡°Novem, I...¡±

    ¡°Lyle-sama, can I tell you a bit of a story?¡±

    Novem opposed my question, and prepared some tea before sitting on the sofa. A low table between us, I looked at Novem on the other side.

    ¡°Long ago... this is about the distant past. My opinion diverged from Septem, and I... Novem and Oct¨­, they...¡±

    ¡°Novem, stop.¡±

    ¡°Lyle-sama?¡±

    I decided to tell her what I knew I had to.

    ¡°To be honest, with evil gods and goddesses, there are too many stories far beyond my scale that it¡¯s needlessly troubleing. I¡¯m going to defeat Celes and unify the continent. I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯ll live to see it alle together. Perhaps I¡¯ll be entrusting it to the times. So I¡¯ll put peace aside for the time being.¡±

    From the Jewel, I heard the Third¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºThet¡¯s right. But you didn¡¯t tell her you¡¯re not still aiming for it!¡»

    Novem looked surprised, but she looked down a bit.

    ¡°... Lyle-sama, I am...¡±

    ¡°However.¡±

    I cut her off, and asked. It was an important thing.

    ¡°I want to hear how you really feel. So tell me. No secrets anymore.¡±

    Novem looked at my expression, and resolved herself before opening her mouth.

    It was a truth far exceeding my expectations.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Baldoir had ventured from Rhuvenns Castle to South Beim.

    He had stopped by for work, but even entering the city, his head hurt upon hearing of Lyle¡¯s dispute with Novem.

    The one who invited him out for drinking were Maksim and Damien. Not at a bar, Damien had his three automatons bring drink and food to his room.

    As Baldoir held his head, Maksim took a sip of ale.

    ¡°Lyle-dono and Novem-dono are fighting? That¡¯s rough.¡±

    He said it as if it were someone else¡¯s business,pletely uninterested. At his attitude, Baldoir flew into a rage.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t just rough! Do you understand! Just how important of a time we¡¯re in!? Even before the problem of who¡¯s going to manage Lyle¡¯s harem, I can¡¯t even imagine who¡¯ll make the first move! And yet the guns and goods I ordered aren¡¯t evenpleted... so I can¡¯t go back.¡±

    Damien took a bite of the food put out for snacking.

    ¡°Old Letarta¡¯s a busy one. The other craftsmen can¡¯t catch up with their work. Even so, you have it rough, Baldoir. Rather, you sure are courageous, epting the unsold goods Lyle pushed onto you. If it were me, I¡¯d go insane.¡±

    ¡°... For argument¡¯s sake, she¡¯s my wife, so could you quit treating her like unsold goods? There¡¯s a bit of a problem with her personality, but she¡¯s a good person.¡±

    Both Maksim and Damien felt the same.

    ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d go spare the moment a marriage was pushed onto me. You sure did well, Baldoir.¡±

    ¡°And as I was saying, don¡¯t talk as if I drew the short straw. She¡¯s actually rtively cute.¡±

    The two of them looked at Baldoir.

    ¡°Not happening. The woman I¡¯m building in my head is the only one for me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t care about anyone besides Adele-sama.¡±

    With those words, the drunkards burst intoughter. Baldoir looked over them.

    (Why are the pervert and the famed celebrity so kind to me? And wait, no matter how you look at it, these are vital members. I need to get a grip.)

    Baldoir couldn¡¯t seem to ept these two getting along so well with him as he continued his consultation on Lyle.

    ¡°What are you talking about, Maksim-dono, Professor Damien. Get a grip on yourselves. Originally, with your positions, a marriage or two would be...¡±

    ¡°But I refuse! I have devoted this life of mine to Adele-sama. While I¡¯m willing to concede to another, there are some things I¡¯ll never forgive!¡±

    With a reddened face, Maksim stood from his seat, and refused with a resolute bearing. Baldoir hovered his face with a hand.

    ¡°In that case go marry Adele-dono already. Someone¡¯s already made a request with me to bring up talks of engagement with you.¡±

    There, Maksim suddenly sat down with his face a bright red.

    ¡°That... um, I¡¯m fine with that, but the problem is I¡¯m not sure what Adele-sama thinks of me, or how should I put it... and I¡¯m a former retainer, and Mdy is an existence much too far beyond my reach. Though there¡¯s a sort of charm to that rtionship too, see.¡±

    (This guy¡¯s a pain. Why are there so many of these sorts around Lyle-sama?)

    As Baldoir cursed in his heart, Damien took a sip of the automaton-poured ale.

    ¡°Well, does it really matter if Lyle gets into a fight with one of his lovers? With such numbers, I¡¯m sure he has a spare or two.¡±

    On his words, the nearby automaton twisted her body.

    ¡°Ah, that dry tone. But that¡¯s what makes master so charming.¡±

    Baldoir looked at the automaton.

    (... Monica-dono¡¯s the same, but these automatons definitely have a screw loose. Damn, why can no one understand the severity of this crisis?)

    As Baldoir down his ss, Maksim suddenly recalled something.

    ¡°Muh! Come to think of it, I had bet on who would take his body first. The strongest contenders were Ludmi-dono and Lianne-dono, so I had ced my bet on Novem!¡±

    Damien in kind.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I also bet the loose change I was earning! No... nome? I thought she was a sure things, so I invested all my money on her! It would be troublesome if they got into a fight.¡±

    Baldoir mmed both his hands on the table, standing from his chair.

    ¡°What are you guys making bets for!? I won¡¯t crack down on it, but don¡¯t take the initiate to gamble! Right now it¡¯s all bing trouble with who¡¯s in whose faction! The slightest strange movement you show will cement who¡¯s faction you¡¯re a part of!¡±

    Maksim grasped Baldoir¡¯s shoulders, and set him back down in his chair. After Baldoir reluctantly sat, Maksim spoke up.

    ¡°Rest at ease. I¡¯m on whatever side Adele-sama supports.¡±

    ¡°That didn¡¯t put me at ease at all!¡±

    As Baldoir cried out, the Automatons brought over refills...

 Volume 17 - 4: The Truth

    The Truth

    ¡°T-that was heavy. Real heavy stuff there.¡±

    ¡ºWhoah~, that went beyond my expectations. Even I was surprised.¡»

    Once more, I found myself cradling my knees on top of my room¡¯s bed, mulling my head over the truth Novem informed me of. To be honest, I had no idea what to say.

    ¡°What do you think she meant when she said she left Celes alone because it would turn out for the best? Honestly, I can only hear it as if she wanted my power and memory of Septem sucked away...¡±

    ¡ºNo, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s how it is. Her phrasing was considerably sugarcoated, but to be blunt, that shows that Novem-chan was aware of Celes and Agrissa. What¡¯s more, they even carried out a backroom deal so you wouldn¡¯t be killed. Despite that, she gave tacit consent to your memory and power being stolen. No matter how you think about it, this is heavy. Rather, the previous generation was also heavy, but the love of goddesses and evil gods and whatever sure is heavy.¡»

    I yelled at theughing Third Generation Head.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious here!¡±

    But the Third still seemed to be enjoying it. This person, speaking to mentality alone, could it be he¡¯s the strongest among the ancestors?

    ¡º... Hey, Lyle. The truth Novem-chan spoke of is definitely unforgivable. But upon hearing it, have youe to hate her?¡»

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. How should I put it, my sense of values is too different from hers.¡±

    ¡ºThat I get.¡»

    There was enough of a gap between me and Novem for the Third to easily ept it. To Novem, my existence was one to safeguard. Not one to love romantically.

    But it¡¯s fact she loves me from her heart. ording to the Third...

    ¡ºNot as a lover, but as family. That¡¯s truly a mother¡¯s love. Well, thinking back on it now, that¡¯s how it always felt. She¡¯s soft on you, and after epting mistresses, she didn¡¯t seem to have any interest in the legal wife position.¡»

    Of course, I felt as if I was betrayed.

    ¡°Could it be, um... the reason LYLE didn¡¯t hand me the memories was...¡±

    ¡ºI can¡¯t deny the possibility you¡¯d be wary of Novem. Well, LYLE-kun was truly a talented one. He casually taught you the base behind Maizel-kun¡¯s sword. I¡¯m sure he had other reasons as well, but he disappeared without saying anything.¡»

    Novem was wary of my past memories. My memories before ten reviving. That was because she had attained me who¡¯d been ridden of Septem¡¯s influence.

    It was all too heavy, and as I mulled, the Third spoke.

    ¡ºLyle, do you like Novem-chan?¡»

    ¡°... Even if she has a link with Celes, it¡¯s true that she protected me. So right now, the only thing I can say is ¡®it¡¯splicated¡¯.¡±

    Once upon a time, Celes stole memories and powers from my existence. Learning that, it seems Novem didn¡¯t try to prevent it, but instead made a promise that she wouldn¡¯t raise a hand as long as I wasn¡¯t killed.

    Celes and Agrissa were wary of Novem... it¡¯s true that up to now, there were many parts to her that were outside the norm.

    ¡°The fact she rmended me a harem was because she never thought of me as a lover, right? That¡¯s the saddest part of this.¡±

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºCome this far, it¡¯sughable that the one closest to you is the one that hasn¡¯t fallen. I¡¯m a bit curious about what mr. lyle would have to say about this.¡»

    ¡°... Why have you taken such a liking to my post-Growth self?¡±

    ¡ºBecause it¡¯s interesting. And there¡¯s that gap with your usual. Personally, that ¡®Then you can fall for me now. Fall for me this instant,¡¯ you said to Eva is still the best for me. Fun times, fun times.¡»

    While he did seem to be having fun, I could feel some lonely sentiment welling up. Up to that point, even if I stayed silent, someone would have offered a rebuttal to that opinion. But now there were none. And the Third¡¯s tone was also a little lonesome.

    Perhaps the Third was thinking over various things as he spoke to me.

    ¡ºI¡¯m sure there¡¯s this and that, but what do you want to do, Lyle? Do you want to throw her out? Our keep her by your side?¡»

    I thought for a while. There, the Third went on.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s important to think hard over some things. But in life, there are times when you should keep it simple. The practical problem: If you feel Novem-chan is too heavy a burden... I think it would be fine if you kicked her out.¡»

    On the Third¡¯s words, I gave a slightugh.

    ¡°After you¡¯ve told me so many times to treasure her, you¡¯re saying that now?¡±

    The Third mumbled, ¡®yep, I¡¯m saying it now¡¯.

    ¡ºWell, you¡¯re the one I value more, right now. It¡¯s not as if I want you to drive her out. But there¡¯s an order of precedence to most things. From my point of view, I can understand why you might feel betrayed.¡»

    What I felt...

    ¡°... Do you think Novem will look at me? Not as a man of some Walt House, but the existence that is me?¡±

    The Third, in a kind voice.

    ¡ºThat depends on you, Lyle. Do your best.¡»

    =

    =

    =

    ... At the port of South Beim, ships of various countries had arrived.

    The authorities of Faunbeux were taking part, arriving on a ship of Cartaffs.

    There was a reason Ludmi had personally made her way there as representative of Cartaffs.

    Besides Cartaffs, there were ships of Djanpear, Galleria, Rusworth and more anchored around.

    ¡°So we¡¯re thest toe.¡±

    As Ludmi said that on deck, the Valkyrie who came along with her disinterestedly spoke.

    ¡°Given the distance, there was no helping it.¡±

    Ludmi grinned.

    ¡°Now then, you really will be assisting me, I¡¯m sure?¡±

    The Valkyrie nodded, and bestowed the information to the queen.

    ¡°From our point of view, having youden yourself with our master¡¯s child holds a great enough merit. You will let us look after it, will you not?¡±

    Ludmiughed.

    ¡°Do what you want. If that¡¯s what it takes to earn your cooperation, it¡¯s a cheap buy. But when ites to education, we¡¯ll be using Cartaffs¡¯ curriculum. I want my first born to assertively aim for the next seat on the imperial throne. The runner up is Cartaffs¡¯ crown... but I¡¯m sure my second born can take over that one.¡±

    Ludmi looked at the Valkyrie who volunteered assistance as she leaned her own long sword over her shoulder. While she was surprised back when she suddenly offered her cooperation, from the Valkyrie¡¯s specs, she couldn¡¯t help but want to keep her close at hand.

    Only when it came to Lyle had they sworn absolute loyalty, but to look at it the other way, as long as you didn¡¯t betray Lyle, there was a high probability they wouldn¡¯t act hostile.

    But there was a problem.

    ¡°So just how many Valkyries will assist me?¡±

    Valkyrie...¡¾Unit Neen¡¿ raised one hand, and kept only her thumb down.

    ¡°Including me, four Valkyrie Units will be supporting you.¡±

    Looking at the Valkyrie¡¯s four raised fingers, Ludmi touched her chin with her left hand.

    ¡°Is that a little? A lot? Which is it?¡±

    ¡°You are not the most popr candidate. The other three units with me are betting on a dark horse. Of course, we are irrelevant to the imperial throne or session. Meaning... as long as we are able to look after the chick, anyone would have worked. The reason I chose to be by your side is because I thought there would be fewer rivals.¡±

    As Unit Neen said it bluntly, Ludmi¡¯s face stiffened. At that moment, the preparations to head fornd werepleted, so Ludmi disembarked the ship.

    The Valkyrie came down behind her, carrying along her baggage. At the bottom of the gangnk, a man of tanned skin and pinkish hair wore slightly-heavy clothing as he waited.

    It was Jules of Djanpear.

    ¡°Greetings, mighty queen of Cartaffs. I¡¯m the king of Djanpear, Jules Parsewall. I¡¯m d I got to meet you.¡±

    While Jules greeted her with a smile, Ludmi¡¯s eyes judged him as a frivolous man as she narrowed them a bit.

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, I am Ludmi Cartaffs. But even so, when it¡¯s so hot outside, you¡¯re wearing quite the heavy attire.¡±

    Hearing that, Jules gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°At this time of year, my mothend is even hotter. It felt as if it suddenly grew cold out. And I don¡¯t think you¡¯re one to talk.¡±

    Juled looked at the uniform ck garments covering all of Ludmi¡¯s body below the neck, without showing any of her flesh.

    ¡°I¡¯ve too many wounds from the battlefield that it¡¯s not a pretty sight under these. So it¡¯s my consideration for those around. If that wasn¡¯t the case, I¡¯d have cast it off by now.¡±

    Jules gave off the impression of a carouser.

    ¡°Nice. I¡¯d love to see you take it all off! But I¡¯m no fool. I won¡¯ty a hand on the leader¡¯s woman.¡±

    As Ludmi walked off, Jules started in the same direction.

    ¡°... So what do you want?¡±

    After a while of silence, Ludmi was the one to cut in.. Jules spoke with a serious expression.

    ¡°Truth is, I have a little sister, see. Born of a different mother, and she hates me quite a bit. But given the chances, I want to send a woman over to the leader. She¡¯s a stubborn one, but she¡¯ll work if it¡¯s for the sake of the country. There isn¡¯t a problem with age either.¡±

    Waving off his tale, Ludmiughed.

    ¡°Hmm, and by bringing that talk to me, do you intend to rile me, or perhaps...¡±

    Jules smiled.

    ¡°Of course, I want your cooperation. Our countries share no border, and we¡¯re not even connected by the same sea. It seems our leader ns to form a country or station a feudal lord in Beim. Over here, we don¡¯t want our interests to be put in jeopardy. And does that not go for you as well, Queen Ludmi? But Cartaffs has sent the queen herself to our leader. Djanpear sent its cooperation muchter.¡±

    Ludmi understood what he was trying to say.

    ¡°So in exchange for inserting her as a mistress, that sister will enter my faction, you say?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. From our perspective it would be troublesome if that sister¡¯s child actually did end up on the imperial throne. We want her to be ced under someone. With all that¡¯s happened in the family, we have her resentment.¡±

    Djanpear wanted to prepare a mistress for Lyle. But they couldn¡¯t have her take the position of empress. There was no guarantee the sister that hated him wouldn¡¯t try to do anything to him.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll bring the talk forward.¡±

    As Ludmi said that, Jules rejoiced.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. With this, it looks like it won¡¯t get too dangerous when I try promoting my sister over the promised drink with our leader. I¡¯m cing my hopes on you, Queen of Cartaffs.¡±

    Ludmi and Jules shook hands with a smile...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... A room of South Beim.

    ¡°... Che!¡±

    In Lianne¡¯s room, Valkyrie Unit Thirty Four clicked her tongue.

    The master of the room, Lianne was surprised by the Valkyrie¡¯s sudden outburst. After saying she¡¯d support her, moving various things around, Valkyrie Unit Thirty Four often caused her to cringe.

    ¡°... What is it this time?¡±

    ¡®My apologies,¡¯ said Unit Thirty Four.

    ¡°A ship of Cartaffs arrived at the port. That pink-headed bastard from Djanpear has approached Ludmi-san, it seems.¡±

    Lianne let out a sigh.

    ¡°This really is convenient. The freshness of information almost seems impossible.¡±

    The reason for this gathering at South Beim was to hold a meeting over therge-scale invasion of Bahnseim. For that sake, instead of the mid-reconstruction North Beim, they had gathered in South Beim.

    ¡°The problem is that Djanpear intends to push a woman onto master as well. They will be entering Ludmi¡¯s faction. With this, will it not put you at a disadvantage?¡±

    ¡°... It doesn¡¯t seem you mean in the factional sense.¡±

    The Valkyrie¡¯s basis was Lyle, with Lyle¡¯s children following in turn. It seems there were Valkyries crying out that if they transferred to Ludmi¡¯s faction, the probability they would be able to look after them would double.

    ¡°Some of our side have already turned coat. No matter the cost, you must do your best to birth a chick!¡±

    It sounded as if she was joking around, but the Valkyrie was serious. It was precisely that seriousness that made it so ill-natured.

    Lianne sounded fed-up.

    ¡°No matter how you look at it, thinking of our war potential, it will be impossible for the women going out on the battlefield. In that case, that makes me and Shannon-san the most likely candidates, but... Djanpear¡¯s princess, eh? I don¡¯t think Lyle is epting any more, but it will be troublesome if they push for it too strongly.¡±

    Unit Thirty Four spoke nonchntly.

    ¡°As always, do something to crush her with your artifice.¡±

    Lianne looked at the Valkyrie.

    ¡°... Just how have you been looking at me up to now? I¡¯ll just say it, I¡¯m not crushing her. What¡¯s with that look!?¡±

    Unit Thirty Four shrugged her shoulders and shook her head.

    ¡°It seems I have misced my expectations. If it was you, I thought you would push all the other women aside, and take your seat as legal wife.¡±

    Lianne cried out.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to fight at a time like this! Don¡¯t look down on me. And if I¡¯m doing something, it¡¯ll be once everything¡¯s over. I¡¯m alreadyying the groundwork for that.¡±

    Unit Thirty Four expressionlessly pped her hands.

    ¡°As expected of Lianne-san. With that momentum, take the first born chick with all due haste!¡±

    ¡°... You automatons really are faithful to your desires.¡±

    Around the time Lyle was hesitating, the surroundings had begun to move...

 Volume 17 - 5: Circry

    Circry

    ... In Miranda¡¯s room within South Beim, there had been two beds prepared.

    One of them was Shannon¡¯s, and once night grewte, Shannon burrowed herself in to sleep. On top of a shortage of hands, in Lyle¡¯s mismatched camp, Shannon was a valuable member.

    As her demon eyes could read the flow of magic, she was a priceless treasure.

    If someone was to show some suspicious movement, Shannon could discover them at once.

    While she possessed truly proficient eyes, the girl¡¯s personality andck of physical fitness made it hard to use. The girl with a sister like that, Miranda, was reading a letter.

    Relying on the light of thentern in the room, her expression wasn¡¯t the best. More than that she wasying her difort bare.

    ¡°... I¡¯m surprised he was able to send a letter. In various ways.¡±

    The sender was Ralph Circry- Miranda¡¯s father. It was surprising he had a route to deliver letters to Lyle, but she couldn¡¯t hide her surprise at the contents either.

    Written were that one of the Circry House¡¯s personel taking a stay in Cartaffs would be sent over. As they had yet to receive permission, they were still on standby in Cartaffs, but if Miranda gave the okay, they would be sent over at once.

    Alongside that, the present state of Centralle was detailed.

    Not through Ludmi of Cartaffs, the letter had been delivered to Miranda through the sailors.

    ¡°So it¡¯s money, or some underhanded connection. I don¡¯t really care, but he sure seems energetic despite all his demotions.¡±

    And the most important part was thest bit.

    Learning that Lyle was increasing his individual forces, on top of absorbing in the Walt¡¯s main army, Ralph was plotting to get in contact with him. He was seeking out a connection through Miranda.

    ¡°Fidel-san¡¯s starting to look innocent. No, I guess to each their own.¡±

    Ralph was a noble. Fidel a merchant. They were both stubborn.

    It¡¯s true they wanted Centralle¡¯s internal affairs at all costs. In truth, Lyle had determined it was too dangerous to dispatch Rauno, giving up on it.

    They were currently making conjecture towards the city¡¯s insides from surrounding situation.

    ¡°... In exchange for handing Lyle information, I¡¯ll have to prepare a ship for him. I¡¯d like to avoid relying on Ludmi, but in that case, I¡¯ll have to rely on the merchants.¡±

    Miranda folded the letter up and smiled.

    Under the light of thentern, her smile was a scary one indeed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll praise you for your choice to support me to raise the Circry House¡¯s status, father. But you see... you¡¯re toote.¡±

    At present, they wereing one after the next to Rhuvenns castle; the anti-Celes... in order to rebel against the current rule of Bahnseim, soldiers were gathering under Lyle from all over thends.

    By defeating the Walt House, the tides werepletely turning towards Lyle. As long as you ignored the existence called Celes, Lyle was clearly the winning horse.

    ¡°If he wanted to make contact, he should have done it a bit sooner. Well, getting in contact with me would have been risking his life, so perhaps he did his best?¡±

    There was a high probability Ralph had put Lyle and Celes on the scales, finally jumping onto Lyle¡¯s train. But to Miranda, even if she received somete support, it wouldn¡¯t make for much of an advantage.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make good use of you. Well, since you did offer your assistance, I¡¯ll at leastmend you for the continued existence of our house.¡±

    Looking at Shannon, Miranda felt a little irritation that her sister wasn¡¯t mentioned in the letter at all.

    ¡°I should tell him to get out of Centralle.¡±

    She still had some feelings for her family, and decided to tell them to secure their own safety...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... South Beim.

    In the district where the craftsmen gathered, there was a single warehouse.

    Around that rtivelyrge storehouse, numerous Porters and parts were stored away.

    As the craftsmen entered with tired faces, Monica in a maid uniform unfit the space was waiting for them.

    ¡°You¡¯rete. So did you bring the item in question?¡±

    The craftsmen took Monica¡¯s requested goods from their boxes. Cogs and springs; while they didn¡¯t know what she was going to use them for, the items they had made precisely to her specifications were, in a sense, the crystallization of their sweat and tears.

    Monica looked at them.

    ¡°... Wonderful. The time has finallye for Porter¡¯spletion.¡±

    As Monica turned, what stood was theirrade who hade alongside Lyle¡¯s party all the way: Porter, undergoing its final modifications.

    Final modifications for a final battle, what started out as a simple baggage carrier had already taken the shape of a giant robot. As armor, it used the one obtained from the boss in Arumsaas.

    Monica had done this and that to its interior, and using the parts of the craftsmen from South Beim, she was finally toplete it.

    A transforming armored vehicle. While Monica usually didn¡¯t show interest in things, it was arade she had built alongside Lyle, so she hadpleted it lovingly to such an extent.

    ¡°Wonderbar! With this, the difference in specs between me and those three scraps at Professor Damien¡¯s ce had be clear enough. I must report itspletion to the chicken dickhead!¡±

    To a buoyant Monica, the craftsmen...

    ¡°U-um... about our payment...¡±

    Monica hit her hands together. Her gold twin tails gave a slight sway to the rhythm of her hands.

    ¡°Oh right, the payment, was it? Then I¡¯ll throw in a bit extra.

    The payment was prepared in the leather bag she produced from the space between her skirt and apron. And there, Monica took out some gold coins from her own wallet, and added them in.

    epting the bag, the craftsmen looked relieved as they confirmed its contents.

    ¡°She¡¯s honest when ites to paying.¡±

    ¡°Right, just the paying part!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve slept anything more than a nap these days.¡±

    The dwarves and gnomes and human craftsmen were revealed that they¡¯d finally be able to take it east. To them, Monica.

    ¡°Whoopsie, I need to put in a request for spare...¡±

    Once she had said that much, the merchants preciously clutched the bag of money as they ran off from the warehouse. But Monica¡¯s selling point was her needlessly high specs.

    Beating them to it, she stood at the warehouse¡¯s only entrance with a smile.

    ¡°Hold it right there. I¡¯m making a request for recement parts, andponents for maintenance.¡±

    The craftsmen... upon seeing her smile... fell into despair...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Havinge to South Beim, and with the Bahnseim countermeasures meeting still a ways away, Gracia walked through the city in casual clothing.

    In her mothend of Galleria, her younger brother Leold was carrying out the governmental affairs that had always fallen to her as Grand Duke Proxy. At present, a majority of the authority had been smoothly transferred over to him, and her position had be a light one.

    Her silver hair bundled, she walked the town of South Beim with her female knights who served as her guards as well. But as she¡¯d been released from the heavy responsibility she¡¯d held up to now...

    ¡°Ah, when I thought its scale had increased from thest time I stopped by, they even have more shops.¡±

    She was delightedly looking at the line of stalls, her guard knights surprised at the change that hade upon her.

    ¡°Gracia-sama, you have already eaten lunch today. It will do you no good to eat from the food stalls.¡±

    Freed from Grand Duke Proxy, and knowing the time Leold took his ce as the Grand Duke wasn¡¯t far away, Gracia was in high spirits.

    ¡°Oh isn¡¯t it fine? You all have some to. By the way, the meat skewers at that shop are exquisitely¨C¡±

    There were already visitors at the shop Gracia indicated with her finger.

    ¡°Erhart, this one¡¯s tasty.¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cling to him like that. Ah, the one he¡¯s eating looks good too.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Erhart~.¡±

    A tank top wearing ashamed-looking man was sitting on a bench trying to curl up his body. He was surrounded by his female adventurerrades, but a little ways away, the men were looking over him.

    ¡°Who was it? Who ratted out Erhart¡¯s location?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡±

    ¡°Just look at him, today was his day off so he was happy he could finally take it easy... just look at how depressed you¡¯ve made him...¡±

    Gracia¡¯s group looked at Erhart. While he did gather surrounding eyes, it wasn¡¯t so much as a rare sight in South Beim, so there were few who actually stopped to watch.

    Seeing him like that, Gracia spoke.

    ¡°... If a man is surrounded by women, isn¡¯t he supposed to be happy?¡±

    When she asked the surrounding female knights, they were troubled to respond given military protocol. There, having heard Gracia¡¯s voice, Erhart raised his head.

    ¡°You over there, do I look like I¡¯m in an enviable position to you? Hey, do I!?¡±

    Seeing Erhart on the verge of tears, Gracia and the knights shook their heads. And Erhart continued on.

    ¡°This is all because of that damn Lyle. Pushing all his troubles onto me... goddessdamit. I¡¯m sure that bastard will forgive me if I knock him around a bit.¡±

    Gracia¡¯s guards sent sharp stares at Erhart. Gracia held up a hand to restrain them, and the guard unit parted their hands from the hilts of their swords.

    ¡°You¡¯re acquainted with our leader? I think it best you don¡¯t put such remarks to mouth.¡±

    Erhart seemed to think it was out of hand as well.

    ¡°Ah, sorry for that. I¡¯ve known him from his adventurer days, so I couldn¡¯t help it, you see.¡±

    ¡°His adventurer days, huh?¡±

    Gracia called over wanting to know more about Lyle.

    ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s much I¡¯d wish to ask. How about it, just a little is enough, won¡¯t you talk some with me? Let¡¯s see, for a reward... I can at least cover the cost of your meal.¡±

    Erhart¡¯s nearbypanions all turned to Gracia at once. At that number that lightly exceeded ten, Gracia was surprised.

    But Erhart.

    ¡°Sorry. Today¡¯s my first day off in a while. It¡¯s been so busytely that I haven¡¯t been able to take it easy, you see.¡±

    With that gentle decline, Erhart rose from the bench.

    ¡°I see. Then pardon my intrusion.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. And it¡¯s nothing too interesting. Bach when he was an adventurer, I picked a fight with him and got the tables turned. From there, we got to talk some, and that¡¯s about all there is to it.¡±

    Taking hisrades along, Erhart headed off somewhere. Looking over his group, Gracia thought a bit.

    ¡°... I wonder why it is. It looks as if that tank top man¡¯s back is crying.¡±

    Gracia tilted her head...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... While the main members were gathering in South Beim.

    Shannon took Aria and some Valkyries along as guards to go shopping.

    To be more precise, it was a patrol under the guise of shopping.

    Infiltration of Skillholders Lyle alone was unable to detect... in order to locate the spies, she hade out like this.

    While looking at the goods ced around the stalls, Shannon nced at a man sitting on the floor. From wherever he hade from, the man looked like a vagrant drawn to the energy of South Beim.

    Shannon looked at the man.

    ¡°... Aria, that person.¡±

    Aria who was beside her took a sidelong nce at the man. It looked as if he was doing nothing more than sitting and begging, but if Shannon said it, he was surely doing something.

    She could sense that he was using some sort of Skill, so Aria informed the Valkyries of it. The information passed to the other Valkyries around, and the one dealing with him would be someone else.

    Aria took her eyes off the begging man.

    ¡°A begger, huh? Come to think of it, there¡¯ve been more of them aroundtely.¡±

    As Beim had been trampled down by Bahnseim, these sorts of vagrants were flooding into South Beim one after another.

    There were ces developing new viges and searching forbor. But it wasn¡¯t as if everyone could be saved.

    There, Shannon looked at the man.

    ¡°Ah, he took it.¡±

    As Aria directed her eyes at the man, there was money in the small box before him that wasn¡¯t there before. The man collected it with a grin on his face.

    Putting it away in his breast pocket, he put the once-more empty box down, and simply sat back how he was.

    ¡°So he was using a Skill to steal. Well, it¡¯s a good thing he¡¯s not a spy, I guess. If he has that much ability, he could do something more earnest... huh?¡±

    Aria looked at the man, trying to remember something.

    There, Shannon.

    ¡°Come to think of it, we met a man with the same sort of Skill before. He used invisible hands to attack... ah, he was a knight of the Walt House.¡±

    Lyle¡¯s senior apprentice, Alfred Virden. Hearing that, Aria remembered.

    ¡°Back when we met Celes in Centralle? You think there¡¯s any rtion?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡±

    As Aria was troubled to decide, the man stood and headed off somewhere...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... An alley of South Beim.

    The city was a line of freshly built buildings, but it couldn¡¯t help but have ces hard for the human eye to reach.

    The ones who gathered in such ces were those who had lost their ces to go, and former soldiers. The soldiers of Beim who fled. Vigers. Soldiers flushed out of Bahnseim that drifted away.

    The one getting such men together was a man of the Virden House.

    He ced the day¡¯s earnings on top of a wooden crate.

    Not only copper coins, there were silver and even gold coins among them.

    ¡°As expected of our boss!¡±

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll be fine for a while.¡±

    There, the man yelled out.

    ¡°You idiots! With this money, we¡¯re going to buy weapons. Listen here, if we get all the people here armed and moving together, there are sure to be folks getting weak at the knees. Then we set up some gambling, and take control of South Beim from behind the scenes.¡±

    The men spoke to their leader, the Virden House man who¡¯d say such things.

    ¡°B-but will it really go so well? Gambling¡¯s been banned for the time being, and the soldiers are on patrol...¡±

    ¡°You just have to buy them off with cask. And my House was a retainer to the Walts. Use my name, and given the time, I¡¯ll be able to get appointed under the leader. Once that happens, it¡¯ll get much easier to move around.¡±

    There was once a House the Second Generation Head left the gambling to. That was the Virden House. In the confusion of the Third¡¯s death in battle, they reimed the documents exchanged at the time, and parasitized off the Walt House while holding power over the criminal underworld.

    The man knew the ways his House worked, and this time he was going to move in South Beim.

    ¡°So you¡¯re friends with that bastard leader of this ce?¡±

    On his subordinate¡¯s words, the head spoke.

    ¡°Never met him. I was only ever my brother¡¯s spare. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact he¡¯s a son of that dimwit Walt House. Let him drink the good stuff while he can. Once hees out on top, the possibility of leading the entire continent¡¯s underworld isn¡¯t a dr...¡±

    Once he said that much, his subordinates heads when flying.

    As the leader was surprised, he suddenly found himself looking up at the man standing atop his wood crate.

    With blue hair and blue eyes, the man looking down over him... was Lyle.

    ¡°So you were of the Virden House. You sure run your mouth easily.¡±

    ¡°I-it couldn¡¯t be... Lyle-sama? No, this is, well...¡±

    As the man tried to give an excuse, Lyle lowered his katana. When the man¡¯s head bid its body farewell, the remaining subordinates tried to flee the ally and get away. However.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s not happening.¡±

    They heard a woman¡¯s voice. In contrast to thatforting and kind tone of voice, the men found themselves wound in thread.

    Once she had confirmed she had apprehended all that survived, Miranda went over to Lyle¡¯s side.

    ¡°You sure about this?¡±

    Looking down over the Virden House man, Miranda asked Lyle. Lyle wiped the blook from his de before returning it to its scabbard and walking off.

    ¡°Sorry, I have no mercy for them. They¡¯ve brought us pain for many long years.¡±

    Miranda sighed.

    ¡°You make it sound as if you were the troubled one. You mean your ancestors, right?¡±

    Lyle continued walking.

    ¡°Good grief, they keep increasing our work when we¡¯re so busy.¡±

    Miranda walked up beside him.

    ¡°And because of that, you were able to avoid meeting Novem.¡±

    When she giggled at her joke, Lyle stayed silent. The representative of various countries were gathering, and it would be troublesome if any problems broke out. For that sake, Lyle had made a move himself.

    But it was clear he had some personal reasons behind it.

    ¡°You could have just left them to me. I¡¯d have done the job well enough.¡±

    The one left to these sorts of dealings was usually Miranda. But she knew Lyle didn¡¯t think too highly of it.

    Lyle himself wanted to Free Miranda from her current duties. But there was no one to rece her. And Miranda would make use of that sentiment of his.

    ¡°... I don¡¯t like leaving everything to you. It¡¯s my problem as well. But there¡¯s no choice but to leave these sorts of things to someone. We need some personnel capable of these shady jobs.¡±

    Miranda looked ay Lyle as he spoke.

    ¡°I like it when you have a bad side too. It makes you more trustworthy than any honest man.¡±

    Lyle turned to her with a conflicted expression.

    ¡°... It¡¯s because of everything that happened that I¡¯m like this. I used to be an innocent young boy, you know? But by the time I noticed it, I was a Celes-level viin.¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, isn¡¯t that nice? And if you win, you be the hero. That¡¯s how it works in the world.¡±

    Mirandaughed, and walked along behind him...

 Volume 17 - 6: Round Table

    Round Table

    ...Within the bustle of South Beim, a slight tenseness was beginning toe out.

    The representatives havinge from across thends, with their guard duties, the number of wary knights and soldiers had gone up.

    In a town of such circumstance, Elza Rusworth was troubled.

    ¡°... I¡¯m lost.¡±

    There were too many people walking around. On top of that, she wasn¡¯t usually able to go out, and even if she did, her guards or someone that fit the part would be with her. While she had been to South Beim before, the rate of its development was so fast it already looked like a different town entirely.

    ¡°This road wasn¡¯t here before.¡±

    Elza felt like crying, but held back her tears. While she was fidgeting in a troubled manner, her appearance was that of a tall beauty with light blue hair. Her facial features were well set, but that only served to give an unnecessarily cold impression to her surroundings.

    However, right now she was dressed in girly attire... albeit in long pants, her upper garments had frills woven in. Elza had ditched her guards with light feelings, wandering the town and ending up lost, and as she stood nervously...

    There.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Holding sweets in both hands, Shannon stood behind Elza.

    ¡°... She took my back.¡±

    And vexed that such a small girl had gotten the drop on her, Elza began to sit and sulk.

    ¡°How rude. And wait, aren¡¯t you Elza?¡±

    Elza got up and leaned over Shannon.

    ¡°You¡¯re... Shannon? As I recall, you¡¯re Miranda¡¯s sister.¡±

    They had a dubious rtion with one another, and they had few chances to ever talk. They were both candidates for Lyle¡¯s bride, and from Elza¡¯s point of view, Shannon was a rival as well.

    From the sweets in her hands, Shannon took one and began to eat it.

    ¡°You¡¯re eating sloppily.¡±

    On Elza¡¯s words, Shannon looked fed-up.

    ¡°Oh shut it. When I¡¯m in the mansion, my sweets are restricted. So when I get my allowance, I need to go out to relieve some stress.¡±

    Seeing Shannon eat such tasty-looking sweets, Elza¡¯s stomach groaned. Frantically suppressing her stomach, her pale skin turned a slight red in embarrassment.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re hungry? Then there¡¯s no helping it. I¡¯ll bless you with one of my treats.¡±

    Shannon¡¯s upturned eyes irritated her. But the sweets she held truly did look delicious.

    (No, wait a second, Elza! You¡¯re supposed to be the representative of Rusworth. Taking food from such a little girl is...)

    What Shannon held out was a sweet that was gaining poprity in South Beim.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t want it? This one¡¯s quite popr in these parts, and it always sells out in the mornings, so you won¡¯t be able to buy anymore today.¡±

    By the way, the ones selling them were the Valkyries who hadn¡¯t forgotten the value of money. Each faction, in order to raise funds for their campaigns, had opened stores to spread their sweets and culinary prowess. They were automatons at the base... what¡¯s more, they were constructed to serve humans, so their skills were considerable.

    The sweet fragrance tickled the insides of Elza¡¯s nose.

    Just as she had started to reach her hand out, Shannon pulled it away.

    She grinned.

    ¡°Hey now, if you want it, you have to properly tell me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I like you.¡±

    When Elza said that, Shannon turned to the side.

    ¡°Why do I have to be kind to my sister¡¯s enemy? And I¡¯m being quite nice here. I¡¯m giving you the best one, you know.¡±

    There, Elza stood.

    ¡°Are you knowledgeable about these parts? Didn¡¯t you tag along to Rhuvenns?¡±

    Did Lyle leave you behind? Hit with a tone that implied it, Shannon suddenly burst into a loud voice.

    ¡°Hah!? There¡¯s no way I was left behind! Even if I look like this, I¡¯m properly working. That guy¡¯s no good without me around.¡±

    ¡°R-really? I¡¯m not usually around, so I¡¯m not too knowledgeable about the situation.¡±

    Shannon yelled, and Elza fell into a slump. Seeing her like that, Shannon let out a sigh.

    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. Follow me. If you don¡¯t want to take anything from me, I¡¯ll introduce you to a good sweet shop. I happen to be an expert on the subject.¡±

    By the way, the experts on the city¡¯s food as a whole were May and Marina. They had already eaten almost everything the stalls and stores had to offer, and were quite famous names within South Beim.

    ¡°Are you sure? Am I not an enemy?¡±

    When Elza said that, Shannon gave a fearless smile.

    ¡°Hmph, I let you be a friend for now.¡±

    She said with her face a little dyed. Elza looked delighted.

    ¡°I-I see!¡±

    Rejoicing over the word friend, Elza was once treated as an ornamental queen. For that sake, she wasn¡¯t too good at dealing with people. Her rtionship with Gracia had be dubious, and she was starving for words of friendship.

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to have fun in this town. First we¡¯ll fill your stomach. Then we can go to the Tr¨¥s House shop for some shopping. If you put out Lyle¡¯s name, they¡¯ll happily give you things free of charge.¡±

    ¡°L-Lyle¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Fidel was just putting the bill under Lyle¡¯s name and forwarding it to him, but Shannon didn¡¯t know that.

    So like that the two of them yed in South Beim, and by the time they got back, Elza¡¯s guard knights were angry, and Lyle was angry at the invoice he received.

    It¡¯s been reported the two of them werest seen kneeling in their rooms in repentance, or not...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The grand meeting hall prepared in South Beim.

    Surrounding the round table were the representatives of variousnds. Among them, I sat in an extravagant chair to show my authority, trying to stop my expression from crumbling.

    In the meeting room, we were giving exnations to just how dangerous Bahnseim was. Starting from the Bahnseim royalty¡¯s annulment of its engagement to Faunbeux, as well as Celes¡¯ numerous abnormal actions.

    And once we conveyed the hell happening within Bahnseim, the representatives looked doubtful as they nodded.

    To be honest, no one was taking part in this alliance out of some sense of justice. In Bahnseim¡¯s east, there were many feudal lords who chose to follow me once they learned of the Walt House¡¯s defeat.

    And seeing that the times were flowing in my direction, there were other countries and lords who put forth their cooperation.

    On top of that, on top of the trauma carved in by the Sixth and Seventh, Faunbeux¡¯s main goal was the reim thend they lost.

    There, the representative of a country adjacent to Cartaffs that didn¡¯t share a border with Bahnseim spoke up.

    ¡°This is terrible. It¡¯s true there is a need for us to do something about Bahnseim. But leader... for participation, just what sort of coteral can we expect in return?¡±

    There, representing the four-nation alliance, Aura-san spoke.

    ¡°Before a threat so great, you¡¯ll demand a reward? If we don¡¯t take it down, it¡¯s clear that it will threaten the entire continent.¡±

    The reason Aura-san advocated for me wasn¡¯t... for my sake. It was to show the alliance¡¯s, and Zayin¡¯s level of authority.

    In all actuality, Zayin had provided considerable cooperation in my initial rise. They were demanding a reward for that.

    ¡°... That¡¯s rich from a small country.¡±

    An uncertain air spread through the room. From the Jewel, the Third sounded exhrated.

    ¡ºNice. This mish-mash air is truly splendid. It¡¯s a good thing you were able to get a majority of the Walt House¡¯s soldiers on your side. Serves to keep the others straight. Contrarily, if you had too few, even the main countries wouldn¡¯t attack Bahnseim full force.¡»

    Aura-san spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear those words. However, if you wish to leave this alliance, wouldn¡¯t it be to your best interest to voice that desire?¡±

    It was a statement knowing full well they wouldn¡¯t say anything, but that was riling in excess.

    Other than that...

    ¡°I wonder what to think of one whoe¡¯s inter with an attitude worrying over nothing but the reward.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten that without us, you would never be able to put up a decent fight?¡±

    ¡°When you¡¯ve done nothing but wait and see to this point.¡±

    As such dissatisfactions came out one after a next, I quietly listened to what they had to say. From the Jewel, I heard some advice from the Third.

    ¡ºLyle, there¡¯s no point in seeking the best possible answer in a ce like this. Based on feelings, humans are unable to take it obediently. At a time like this, let them argue all they want, and make a proposal once they¡¯ve worn themselves out. Meetings are a test of endurance.¡»

    It was a meeting to bury over position and everyone¡¯s recognition of one another. It was only natural if an extent of dispute broke out.

    And one middle-aged man stood.

    Representative of a country even further west than Faunbeux.

    ¡°Pardon me. The problem we¡¯ve just raised is how far the inhumanities of Bahnseim run. And that it is only a matter of time before it spreads across the continent. But while I might not be one to say... it is truly quite questionable whether our leader hailing from the Walt House is truly worthy of being our leader.¡±

    That middle-aged man with a well-set beard apparently held the position of crown prince. As I thought over how sound his question was, the prince went on.

    ¡°An alliance of such scale. I¡¯m sure it shall go down in history. Yet its suprememander, our leader, is rted to our enemy of Bahnseim... I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the only one facing trouble to ept it.¡±

    Within the noisy meeting room, I quietly listened.

    There, Gracia-san folded her arms as she red at the crown prince.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    He shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Cajoling women to spread his influence. I see, that is certainly a way to go about it. Yet how simr to the one introduced here as the greatest of evils, Celes Walt. Like brother like sister... It is my belief we should use this space to reelect a leader.¡±

    The Thirdughed. In the tter of voices, I could hear voices of approval from those who found that most convenient.

    ¡ºHe¡¯s sure stabbed at a painful point. Now Lyle, what are you going to do?¡»

    Then on the contrary, who would be able to stop Celes? It was because he knew they didn¡¯t have an answer that he sounded so delighted.

    I kept my back straight.

    ¡°... The soldiers set to invade Bahnseim are currently estimated at one hundred and fifty thousand. And this is something that will surely increase given the time.¡±

    The Bahnseim Lords that made their way to Rhuvenns, and the displeased civilians that drifted ashore. It would keep going up.

    The crown prince¡¯s eyebrow twitched.

    ¡°And what of it? Speaking to troop numbers, the one dispatching the greatest would be Cartaff¡¯s...¡±

    Ludmi spoke.

    ¡°Cartaffs can¡¯t mobilize and dispatch that many. Or are you to say you can send more? It isn¡¯t only troops. Can you secure a means of immediatemunication between all the armies? What of your n? Do you have a grasp of the situation in foreignnds? If you believe there is any more suited to the task than our leader, then name them here and now.¡±

    There, the representative of Faunbeux offered a word.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you remote countries are like this. Even if you can send any out, I¡¯m sure thirty thousand is your limit. Your homnd is already on a different scale.¡±

    The continent had been divided for a long time, and he only had the point of view for small=scalend. If he thought over continental scale, he¡¯d havee out with problems that couldn¡¯t be solved with the number of troops alone.

    There, Djanpear¡¯s Jules pped his hands.

    ¡°So the results are out. It¡¯s good that we¡¯vee to understand that. Well, for those that call themselves men, it¡¯s a good thing to try and aim for the top. But Djanpear will support our leader.¡±

    The major yers nodded, and once their support of me was revealed, the other participants were pressured into silence.

    The Third sounded intrigued.

    ¡ºWell, even if you tell them to suddenly think on a continental level, it¡¯s impossible. Even I want to tilt my head down here. You¡¯ve got plenty of useful Skills and automatons that give you the advantage at times like these.¡»

    The existences of automatons like Monica was one thing, but the Skills the ancestors left to me really gave me an upper hand. If it was as an individual, Vanguard Skills like the ones in Aria¡¯s red gem were most useful.

    If it were a unit or on a scale a littlerger, I¡¯m sure it would be Rearguard.

    But when it came tomanding arge army, Support Skills were exceptionally proficient.

    For the blue gem our Founder bought for its price to be something so great... This world is adrift with mysteries.

    I sent a look around the participants and confirmed there were no objections.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s continue the meeting. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all busy.¡±

    But the only thing decided in the meeting to follow was that it was a busy time of year, and most would be unable to move.

    ording to the Third.

    ¡ºWell, from spring to fall is generally busy. If they use their working force as their soldiers, they won¡¯t be able to move so easily.¡»

    It seems.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Miranda¡¯s room.

    Miranda froze as she looked at Elza, who¡¯d dropped by on Shannon¡¯s invitation. While Elza looked embarrassed, Shannon stuck out her chest with an attitude as if to say, ¡®how about that¡¯.

    ¡°... Eh? You¡¯re friends?¡±

    Shannon hit a hand against her chest.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Me and Elza are friends.¡±

    Elza spoke a little awkwardly.

    ¡°Since I came here, we got to talk a bit, and when we were forced to kneel together, we became friends.¡±

    Miranda nodded a few times with her stiff smile.

    ¡°I-I see.¡±

    (... I always knew she was a problematic one, but this is beyond my expectations. For Shannon to go and do it here...)

    As Miranda looked at Elza, Shannon spoke up.

    ¡°Anyways, I¡¯ve introduced you to my sister, so everything¡¯s fine. Now Elza, let¡¯s go to the dining hall. Today, the small jellies are for desert, and they roll around your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah. I want to roll too.¡±

    Despite her usual cold image, looking at her like this, she was just as bad as Shannon. Miranda calmly analyzed her... and made a dark smile.

    Immediately changing it to a gentle one...

    ¡°If you¡¯re a friend of Shannon, you¡¯re a friend of mine. Let¡¯s get along, Elza.¡±

    There, Elza spoke delightedly.

    ¡°I-I see! Let¡¯s get along!¡±

    Unlike her scramble for Lyle with Gracia, Elza looked happy. Originally, Miranda and Shannon would be treated the same as Gracia. But on top of a difference in situation, Elza was thirsting for friendship... making prey of herself, entangling herself in the spider¡¯s web.

    Miranda pulled her by the hand.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the dining hall. And after that a bath. Ah, do you want to sleep in the same room? It¡¯ll be a pajama party.¡±

    ¡°Pajama party! I¡¯ve heard of that before!¡±

    Elza rejoiced.

    (Rusworth... I always thought it was bad, and it was bad after all. I have to fortify Elza¡¯s surroundings some more. It¡¯s because her guard¡¯s so soft that I was able to slip in like this.)

    And like that, Elza was added to Miranda¡¯s faction...

 Volume 17 - 7: Confession

    Confession

    ¡°Novem... I like you! I love you. I¡¯ve said it before, but I want you to stay by my side.¡±

    How many times have I had to muster my resolve for this confession?

    I had confessed to her once before in Damien, but at the time it was splendidly left hazy. I don¡¯t think I made her hate me, but even so the current situation wasn¡¯t one I had anticipated.

    The room Novem was confined.

    She tilted her head a bit.

    ¡°What seems to be the matter, Lyle-sama? I¡¯ll always be by your side. And I love you too.¡±

    If you took it word for word, I¡¯m sure my confession was a sess.

    But the love she spoke of was...

    ¡°Do you mean you love me as an individual? Try taking the Walt House out of the equation. No, please try it. Goddesses and evil gods and your predecessors are irrelevant. I want to hear your answer, Novem.¡±

    On my petition, Novem made a troubled face. And she let out the words that were probably her honest-to-goodness feelings.

    ¡°From the moment I was born, I had lots of memories inside of me. Novem... and all the Novems after that passed down their memories, and among them are the memories of the especially prestigious previous generation¡¯s Novem. Perhaps I am a separate existence who merely carried on the memories. But asking what I myself think at this point of time is...¡±

    Meaning... It wasn¡¯t Novem herself, what hade to love me was the memory of Novem.

    In the past, I¡¯m sure the story of me saving Novem in her youth was true. In truth, that LYLE would definitely have helped her out.

    But to Novem, such a thing was a trivial matter.

    Of all else, Novem had chosen me over LYLE. Desiring a me with my memory stolen and Septem¡¯s power gone, she had discarded LYLE who saved her.

    ¡°Are you fine with that!? I... don¡¯t like it at all.¡±

    As I looked down and said it... Novem spoke in regards to me.

    ¡°... For the current you, there is no meaning behind clinging to my existence. Right now, there is a need for you to marry in order to leave children behind. But you¡¯re already supporting arge number of women. If you aren¡¯t pleased with my existence, there is no need to force yourself to keep me by your side.¡±

    I looked at Novem.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean! That¡¯s not at all what...¡±

    To Novem, she couldn¡¯t forgive a direct descendent of the Walt House- namely me- disappearing. I¡¯m sure that was because of her preceding Novem¡¯s memories.

    Meaning rather than I myself, she prioritized the continued existence of the Walt House.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, I am aware my existence deviates from yourmon sense. So... please stop obsessing over me. It¡¯s an important time right now. Let¡¯s have a talk once everything is over.¡±

    As it was brought to a halt by Novem, I dropped my shoulders.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    South Beim.

    In the room of the mansion prepared there, I absentmindedly stared out the window.

    From the Jewel hung at my neck, I could hear a teasing voice.

    ¡ºNever thought you¡¯d be shot down. She loves you, but rather than as an individual, she¡¯s looking at a bigger picture. Perhaps she rmended the harem because she didn¡¯t want her blood and memories to taint the mix.¡»

    I resisted with all my might.

    ¡°I-I haven¡¯t been dumped yet...¡±

    ¡ºNo, you were dumped. This is just a prediction, but once everything is over, Novem-chan will probably ept that her role is finally over, and leave. That¡¯s the sort of atmosphere she was giving off, and it¡¯s thinkable she¡¯ll spend the rest of her life observing the type of peace you¡¯re aiming for.¡»

    I fell into depression and sat on the spot. In regards to me, the Thirdughed.

    ¡ºNovem-chan¡¯s love is to watch over you, right? She has too many memories in her, that she doesn¡¯t have an individual self, or rather, her sense of who she is is hazy. While saying she liked you, the reason she forced the harem was probably so she could leave once you could stand on your own. And yet, because you decided to fight Celes, she decided to watch over you until then.¡»

    I first thought her conduct was strange when she treated Aria as a candidate to be my wife. I assisted in reiming Aria¡¯s red gem, and then it felt as if talks proceeded on their own without me. No, they surely did.

    ¡°Am I hated?¡±

    The Third refuted.

    ¡ºNo, I think your loved. But that love is a bit different from the love known to the world atrge. Well, it¡¯s closest to a mother¡¯s love, perhaps.¡»

    ¡°... What should I have done? I¡¯d rather die than see Novem with another man.¡±

    If Novem would pass on her memories and watch over my children... my descendants, she would likely make her own n as the previous Novem did. Meaning she¡¯d be marrying another man.

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºLyle, say it to any of the other kids, and they¡¯ll be amazed. In the first ce, you who built up a harem have no rights to say such a things.¡»

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I built a harem because I wanted to! Damn, if this is how it¡¯s going to be, then can we just use your schemes and wicked heart to...¡±

    ¡º... How exactly do you think of me?¡»

    Hearing the Third¡¯s amazed voice, I got my breathing in order, and covered my face with both hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That was out of hand.¡±

    ¡ºNo, it¡¯s fine. But I think it will be impossible to manipte Novem-chan with my Skill. In the first ce, the restrictions on my Skill are harsh. Illusions won¡¯t have any effect at all. It wasn¡¯t that powerful of a Skill to begin with.¡»

    The Third¡¯s Skill was definitely underhanded. It interfered with an enemy¡¯s psyche. It manipted multiple people and had them kill one another. And finally it showed illusions...

    But it wasn¡¯t too difficult to break through them. For a person with a strong mentality, it could be undone with ease. If you weren¡¯t used to using the Skill, manipting someone with it would be impossible.

    ¡°... I understand there¡¯s no point in manipting her to stay by my side. But I just want to hear Novem¡¯s feelings as an individual.¡±

    ¡ºAnd if you learn she thinks nothing of you at all, are you ready to give up?¡»

    I wanted to cry. There, The Third gave some fed-up words.

    ¡ºLyle, sorry but this is something you have to resolve on your own. It isn¡¯t a problem I can lend a hand in.¡»

    If even the Third gave up hope, then what was I supposed to do? At the end, he mumbled.

    ¡ºWell, I¡¯ll at least say I don¡¯t think she hates you.¡»

    He said and kept silent.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... A meeting was held in South Beim.

    Having to regte various forces, the meeting had been going on for a number of days.

    Affirming the state of affairs, on top of verifying the n and tuning it based on different points of view, it all had to be done. The world is in trouble, so just shut up and help out; no one would be satisfied with that.

    Yet at the time of ruin, would they think, ¡®If only I¡¯d done something at the time¡¯? Regardless, such days continued on and on.

    They held meetings from dawn to dusk, and from then on, their regr duties awaited them.

    The one who was known to be close to Lyle, Baldoir, was busily moving around with security.

    But the ones to approach him were knights of the Walt House.

    The knights had dropped by his room as he was on break. Baldoir was acquainted with them, and one of them was older than him.

    Hearing they had something to say, he let them in only to hear a troublesome proposal.

    ¡°... Fortify Lyle-sama¡¯s surroundings with your forces? Thinking to the situation, I can only say it will prove difficult.¡±

    Two knights hade to the room. Baldoir knew both of them, one older and one younger than he. They hade to represent two generations of knights.

    The elder knights straightened his back.

    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t say we¡¯ve forgotten what we¡¯ve done. Even if we said we were manipted, no one would believe that. But if Lyle-sama is the rightful heir to the Walt House, then we should be ced by his side.¡±

    The knight younger than Baldoir leaned forward a bit.

    ¡°I know our standing isn¡¯t one where we can speak out strongly. And that¡¯s why we¡¯re relying on you, Baldoir-dono. Among Lyle-sama¡¯s retainers, you¡¯re the one closest to him.¡±

    Folding his arms, Baldoir looked down as he thought over their opinions.

    (It isn¡¯t bad. Lyle-sama¡¯s fighting style is precisely that of the Walt House. If he forms his army around the Walt Army that have drilled that style into their bodies, Lyle-sama will have an elite force at once.)

    However, on an emotional level, he was opposed.

    The soldiers of Bahnseim were full of ashamed sentiment. And the ones who fought alongside Lyle from his early days were the soldiers of the four-nation alliance and Beim.

    The soldiers of Beim hated Bahnseim.

    The elder knight.

    ¡°We have the resolve to throw down our lives. If we don¡¯t go so far, we¡¯ll never be able toy at rest. But thinking of the present situation, we havee to the conclusion we won¡¯t be able to leave this duty to another.¡±

    The younger knight pleaded.

    ¡°Rather than feelings, you should prioritize efficiency. Time is of the essence. At soonest, we¡¯ll be attacking Bahnseim when the harvest ends in fall.¡±

    Six to seven months. They had to get an army together in that meager timespan.

    Getting it together didn¡¯t just mean gathering the numbers. They had to make sure an army of that size could bemanded, and could fight as one.

    And the four-nation alliance didn¡¯t have any experience ofmanding on that level. Even when trained, there were many weak links among the soldiers of Beim. The environment of Bahnseim and Beim were too different, and Baldoir was troubled over the naivety he felt from Beim¡¯s mindset.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll bring the proposal forth to Lyle-sama myself. But I have no guarantee whether he¡¯ll take it up or not.¡±

    The senior knight nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. We¡¯ll abide by Lyle-sama¡¯s verdict.¡±

    With those words, Baldoir saw off the two knights, sat in a chair, and looked up at the ceiling...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    While I walked around the mansion to take my mind off of things, I heard voices.

    In the dark hallway, light was leaking out of a slight opened door. What I could hear from inside were ra and Eva. It seems they were wringing out their voices over something within, and I decided to leave it be.

    ¡°It¡¯s not anything rare.¡±

    ra and Eva generally did not get along. Rather than hate, they often confronted one another. Besides that, ra didn¡¯t get along with Adele-san either.

    From the Jewel, the Third thought.

    ¡ºra-chan¡¯s usually real quiet, but she sure picks a lot of fights with those she can¡¯t hit it off with.¡»

    She usually thought over the bnce of the party, and rarely asserted her own opinion. But when it was about the things she liked or knowledge in general, she often stuck herself out there.

    When I peered into the gap of the door, I could see pages of words fluttering around.

    ra and Eva faced one another, throwing the papers they had on hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kid with me! Writing nothing but nonsense and turning it to a historical song is the worst!¡±

    There, Eva collected the page that had been thrown.

    ¡°And what about you? Writing on and on about things that don¡¯t matter at all! It wasn¡¯t fun or interesting to read at all! With that, you won¡¯t get a single customer!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about customers! Don¡¯t taint the worth of history!¡±

    From what I¡¯d heard, it seems they had gotten together topare the records they¡¯d made up to now.

    If it was bad enough for them to fight over it, they shouldn¡¯t have met to begin with, and as I thought... with their differences in opinion, they were quarrelling.

    ra sought for historical value.

    Eva wanted value as a form of entertainment.

    In contrast to ra¡¯s detailed depictions, Eva had cut out all the needless parts, and exaggerated all the lively portions.

    ¡°Could it be these girls actually get along?¡±

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a rival rtion. Much more charming than the usual carnage, isn¡¯t it?¡»

    There, Eva noticed I was watching.

    ¡°You came at a good time. Lyle, could you be the judge of it?¡±

    ra turned, and corrected the positioning of her sses.

    ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll have Lyle-san determine it. Now,e in. Before that... let¡¯s get the documents together.¡±

    ra and Eva gathered the papers scattered across the floor.

    Once I entered, they had me read through their papers.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Cut the crap! Why did you write it down in such detail!? What¡¯s more, I only got depressed about Novem a few days ago! How do you know so much!?¡±

    Having read it through, I offered ra my opinion. She pushed her sses up with her index finger, letting them catch the light.

    ¡°I worked hard.¡±

    ¡°Put that effort somewhere else!¡±

    There, Eva pointed at ra andughed.

    ¡°What did I tell you? As I thought, I¡¯m the right one here!¡±

    ¡°And what about you!? Why do I suddenly have a hundred wives!? I don¡¯t have that many! And the number isn¡¯t going up, I tell you!¡±

    Eva averted her eyes.

    ¡°I-I mean... that makes the song more surprising. Fifteen just doesn¡¯t have that ring to it.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Fifteen?¡±

    I counted on my fingers.

    ¡°Novem, Aria, Miranda, Shannon, ra, Monica, Eva, May, Gracia, Elza, Vera, Ludmi, Lianne... that¡¯s thirteen.¡±

    Eva shook her head.

    ¡°You have Thelma-san and Aura-san, don¡¯t you? And it¡¯s going to grow again regardless. If it was just fifteen, then honestly, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for the average rich man to have that many mistresses. Like to put this sort of exmation point on the whole thing, they hear a hundred and Wow!! You know what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Surprised that those two were included as well, I screamed from the depths of my heard.

    ¡°Screw that! I¡¯ll never ept such a thing! In the first ce, what am I supposed to do with so many!?¡±

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºWhat you¡¯re supposed to do with them? You¡¯re supposed to do them. And there are already stories of you doing this and that to them spreading all over the ce. Just give it up.¡»

    I... won¡¯t ept it. I covered my face with both hands.

    ¡°You¡¯ve even jumbled up the story with Novem, why do each and every one of you...¡±

    ra and Eva tried to console me.

 Volume 17 - 8: Illustrated Diary

    Illustrated Diary

    ... Shannon kept a picture diary in her room.

    While she couldn¡¯t see, Shannon was able to see the flow of Mana. To her, letters and pictures fundamentally held no meaning.

    However, recently, she using ink and coloring tools prepared by Monica, she became able to keep a diary. Miranda said since she wasn¡¯t doing anything, her reading, writing and arithmetic skills would fall behind, so she was half-forced into writing it.

    So, while she required support from the Valkyries, Shannon kept the diary.

    The ¡Áth of ¡ð.

    Today, Lyle was chased around by Fidel-san.

    He said something about forgetting Vera-san or something as he gave chase, and Lyle continued to apologize.

    Once he was released, Lyle swore vengeance on Erhart for giving away his location.

    In truth, the one who gave out his location was me. That was Lyle¡¯s misunderstanding.

    But because of that, Fidel-san gave me lots of candy.

    I felt bad for him, so I gave some candy to Erhart. He tilted his head at me, but I¡¯d like him to forgive me with that.

    On top of the entry, she had drawn a picture of the candy, and one of Lyle being chased around. And one of Erhart as well.

    But even if you said Shannon was receiving Valkyrie Support, perhaps she had a sense for art, as her pictures had a certain sense of form. By reading the flow of Mana, she could have a grasp of the shape of things, if nothing else.

    But when it came to color, that was a little dubious, so when it came to the details, she had the Valkyries help her. To digress, the helping Valkyries were of the Circry Sister faction.

    ¡°Hah, I¡¯m done~.¡±

    As Shannon stretched, a Valkyrie spoke.

    ¡°Your hands are dirty, so wipe them off first. Even so, you have made quite a bit of improvement from the start. With this, perhaps we can make the diary itself something better.¡±

    Shannon put her face on the desk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to. They used to say three lines was enough, but now they keep increasing the amoung, and they¡¯re telling me to draw the pictures properly.¡±

    The Valkyrie dried off the diary page.

    ¡°Do you not think it will make Miranda-san happy? Even so, your sense for art was a surprise.¡±

    Shannon flipped her hair. The Valkyrie said, ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve gotten ink on your bangs...¡± but the individual herself didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°As I thought, I¡¯ve got talent. See, I¡¯m a genius. QED.¡±

    Looking at Shannon putting on airs, the Valkyrie was filled with charming sentiment.

    ¡°That confidence and useless parts really are the best. I pray that Shannon-san¡¯s chick will be a hybrid with master, and carry on her uselessness.¡±

    Shannon did think she was being made fun of, but paid more mind to thest part.

    Tilting her head.

    ¡°Normally, wouldn¡¯t you want the bad parts to be the parts not passed down?¡±

    The Valkyrie gave a grandiose gesture. Her expression couldn¡¯t change, so it gave off quite a dubious feeling.

    ¡°Of course not! The more useless one is, the more worth there is in serving, is there not!? By the way, Shannon-san, you are the most popr among the Valkyries.¡±

    Shannon thought.

    (I wonder what it is. That evaluation doesn¡¯t make me happy at all.)

    As she was thinking it, Miranda returned to the room. The reason she looked so tired owed to consecutive days of meetings in South Beim.

    Without any major results, they were a stream of meetings going nowhere. There was no helping she be tired.

    ¡°Oh, did you finish your diary? Let me have a look.¡±

    Miranda took Shannon¡¯s picture diary in hand, and as she read it.

    ¡°... Lyle was crying out about appointing Erhart as something he called a Free Knight, but could this be the cause?¡±

    Shannon continued holding out the diary for her sister.

    ¡°Free Knight?¡±

    Free Knight... knight she could understand, but she didn¡¯t get the free part. There, Miranda began taking off her overwear. The Valkyrie collected the discarded clothing as Miranda changed into the loungewear she had prepared.

    ¡°They¡¯ll hold the ss of knight, but they¡¯re knights without a lord, perhaps? See, the Guild ispletely under Lyle¡¯s control, right? So he brought up talks of giving the trustworthy adventurer parties and mercenaries a title like that.¡±

    Shannon found it perplexing.

    ¡°When he¡¯s trying to get revenge, I can¡¯t understand why he¡¯d give a reward. Or could it actually be a terrible position?¡±

    Miranda grinned.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t the case. From an adventurer¡¯s point of view, there¡¯s no higher proof of trust. You¡¯re a knight recognized by the country. It gives you an advantage in taking up government service, and the credibility you have when doing a job is on another level. What¡¯s more, to Beim without nobility, it¡¯s technically the highest position. Well, from Lyle¡¯s point of view, he¡¯s appointed a knight, so he¡¯ll work them hard for the sake of the world and its people, apparently. It¡¯s not yet determined what sort of reward he¡¯ll prepare, but it might actually be quite a pain. If it were me, I¡¯d refuse.¡±

    Shannon thought.

    (It¡¯s Lyle we¡¯re talking about here, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s all good things. Hah, I guess I should properly apologize to Erhart.)

    ¡°But I¡¯m the one who gave out Lyle¡¯s location, you know?¡±

    As Shannon awkwardly said that, Miranda waved her hand.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about that. It seems Erhart actually helped Fidel-san out as well. Remember, how he got those female adventurers pushed onto himst time? He helped Fidel-san to get back at Lyle. And Lyle couldn¡¯t forgive it. As I recall... ¡®Since I¡¯m working so hard, you¡¯ll be working hard as well,¡¯ I get the feeling he said something like that. Well, it¡¯s just a little teasing amongrades.¡±

    Shannon thought. Erhart was being Erhart, and it wasn¡¯t that Lyle¡¯s anger was misdirected.

    (I didn¡¯t have to give him candy. I think I¡¯ll rewrite this diary entry.)

    Vexed as she was, Shannon decided to revise her diary...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°I¡¯m working hard over here, so you should work hard too. And let me give you my congrattions, Erhart.¡±

    ¡°Bastard, cut the crap already!¡±

    South Beim¡¯s adventurers¡¯ Guild.

    Within that narrow Guild, I took up the small medal I had a craftsman prepare and walked over to Erhart. I had intentionally called him out to the Guild.

    But when I talked to him, Erhart burst into a rage.

    ¡°I can¡¯tprehend why you¡¯d be angry. I evaluated you highly, and I¡¯m only promising you a considerably favorable reception. The details have yet to be determined, but I prepared for you the status of a knight without a lord. I even prepared a reward.¡±

    The reward in the leather bag was... gold coins. I won¡¯t say it was a lot, but from the other adventurers¡¯ eyes, it was quite a fortune.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything unnecessary! You¡¯re doing this knowing full well, right!?¡±

    ¡°About what? But with this, you¡¯ll be Mr. Popr again. Looks like you¡¯ve fulfilled the objective you dered when we first met. Good grief, how jealous am I.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t actually jealous in the slightest. I was just happy I got to harass him. Erhart with his head troubled by women problem... of course I did it knowing full well.

    The Third in the Jewel sounded like he was enjoying himself.

    ¡ºWhen getting revenge, you¡¯ve got to do what the other party hates; it¡¯s how the world works. Lyle, as long as you don¡¯t tailor the harassment specifically to the person, it isn¡¯t revenge. This is just a wonderful reward!¡»

    I shared the Third¡¯s opinion.

    I was chased around by Fidel-san, and Erhart who assisted him... this bastard, when he said he wanted a harem, he actually snapped when I went and prepared one for him.

    What¡¯s more, he tried to get back at me. He repaid his debt with hostility.

    ¡°Well, with this, your future is secure. As expected of South Beim¡¯s number one adventurer. I¡¯ve got high hopes of you. Ah, right, right... you can¡¯t refuse to ept it, mind you. This is the sort of system that gives props to the guild that puts out a Free Knight. The Guild will rejoice over it.¡±

    I fastened the medal to Erhart.

    I had a few prototypes prepared, and I selected the most suitable-looking one to bring along. From here on, it would be the proof of a Free Knight.

    While they wouldn¡¯t have a lord, they could freely cross national borders and protect the powerless. I¡¯d like him to be everyone¡¯s aspiration by all means.

    The Third spoke with an earnest air.

    ¡ºWell, it¡¯s no good to just put pressure on the adventurers. Like this, it¡¯s important to show them that there¡¯s hope.¡»

    Erhart looked at the depths of the Guild counter. Back there, his aspiration, Marianne-san was looking at us.

    She happily gave a slight wave of her hand, likely because she recognized Erhart¡¯s eptance of the medal. On top of that, with my debts to the guild, she should feel happy from the point of view of the guild¡¯s proprietress.

    The Third had proposed making an atmosphere where he couldn¡¯t refuse, and looking at Erhart¡¯s mortified face, I was happy to see it had seeded.

    ... Well, it¡¯s a knightly position everyone should admire. What¡¯s more, it ensured him a stable future, so the surrounding adventurers should eat into it.

    But perhaps Erhart didn¡¯t want himself to stand out any more.

    Making sure those around couldn¡¯t see my face, I grasped Erhart¡¯s shoulders.

    It was getting warm outside, and with his tank top, both shoulders werein bare.

    ¡°I have high hopes of you, Free Knight Erhart Baumann-kun.¡±

    I smiled... even I knew I was making quite the detestable grin, but I couldn¡¯t contain myughter.

    In a small voice.

    ¡°How do you like my retaliation?¡±

    Erhart answered with a cramped smile.

    ¡°Yeah, I love it. I¡¯ll never forget this. Never, you hear.¡±

    Around were the happily crying voices of women. With his achievements in South Beim, he was popr after all.

    From here, he should get even more popr.

    The Thirdugh.

    ¡ºIt sure feels good to do a good thing.¡»

    I thought so as well.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A few dayster.

    From the airspace of South Beim, I watched the shipsing into port.

    From quilin-form May¡¯s back, I looked over South Beim.

    ¡°Lyle, I heard you fought with Novem, did you make up yet?¡±

    May sent over a worried voice, but taking the cold wind to my face, I nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s gone over a fight. I don¡¯t know what to do anymore.¡±

    After thinking a bit, May gave her head a small shake.

    ¡°Humans sure are a pain. For us, we get seed from the strongest male, and that¡¯s the end of it.¡±

    ¡°... Don¡¯t expect that sort of candid, or rather dry rtion from humans. If that¡¯s how it all worked, I wouldn¡¯t have to be troubled about a harem.¡±

    That¡¯s right. If everyone was so candid, I wouldn¡¯t have to care about the human rtions within the harem.

    In the stories, when it came to harems, they were something kinder, or sweet. Yet instead of just bitter, it seemed clear that one wrong step with the harem would mean blood. No, in the Jewel, they seriously did go at each other¡¯s throat.

    One wrong step and it was a sea of blood.

    ¡°It would be resolved if you just pushed her down.¡±

    ¡°... Is it really so bad to want to understand one another?¡±

    After talking to may, I spent a little more time spinning my thoughts in the sky.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Shannon¡¯s picture diary.

    In it, a picture of Lyle with apletely reddened face from his drink with Jules was drawn.

    Saying he was going out drinking, Lyle ignored everyone¡¯s attempts to stop him, and drank.

    As usual, he was down before he finished his first ss.

    Jules burst intoughter.

    He said he¡¯d bring something weaker next time.

    Ludmi was there too, she gave the copsed Lyle ap pillow.

    My friend Elza gave a strange face. But my sister held her back.

    It was scary when Ludmi and Gracia exchanged res.

    Waiting for the diary before her to dry, Shannon read over it.

    ¡°Oh right, that happened too.¡±

    She had learned to write more precisely, and her art skills were increasing. While she felt a little embarrassed, even so, it was bing her precious treasure she added to every day.

    Looking out the window... no, turning her face in that direction, she felt the sunlight against her face.

    Not warm, the light of the hot sun made her weary.

    The season had turned and changed to summer.

    The grand Bahnseim countermeasure meeting had been held.

    And once two months had passed, it was already summer. With Lyle¡¯s party mainly prioritizing securing food supplies, Rhuvenns and Beim were both hard at work.

    Shannon was working in Rhuvenns¡¯ castle, spending her days mainly on odd jobs.

    ¡°Once summer ends, falles with the harvest. And then...¡±

    And then it would be time for the battle.

    Beim¡¯s strongest Walt House had fallen. Many of the countries taking part were looking optimistic. But even so, that didn¡¯t change the fact Bahnseim held several hundred thousand troops.

    Even after erecting Maizel¡¯s grave, Celes continued her atrocities throughout Bahnseim.

    Spectacles enough to make one want to close their eyes had be Bahnseim¡¯s everyday.

    From their allies, there were voices rising for them to take action at once.

    But it was true they didn¡¯t have enough food to mobilize. On top of that, reviving the ruins of Beim was bing urgent.

    Shannon confirmed the diary was dry before closing it. She poked her head out the open window, and looked outside.

    By the flow of Mana, she was able to tell the surrounding situation.

    She looked at Lyle¡¯s camp more prepared than before. He had disassembled the Walt Army, and by reassembling them, while there were plenty of problems at the start, they had now gotten together under the banner of taking Bahnseim down.

    The preparations were underway...

 Volume 17 - 9: Terrible Enough to Cry

    Terrible Enough to Cry

    In the meeting room of Rhuvenns Castle, I received a report from Lianne.

    General Blois and Baldoir, as well as Adele-san from Beim were all here, and I was in the middle of receiving their reports.

    ¡°From the start, General Blois has been proceeding the reconstruction of Rhuvenns, so it¡¯s going more steady than nned. It¡¯s certain to be at least twenty percent over our predictions.¡±

    Twenty percent was in rtion to food. In order to move arge army, no... in order to move people, food was a necessity. For that sake, we had to hurry with the vige rebuilding, reconstruction and development. Rhuvenns already had a development n, so its progress was favorable.

    But for it to be so smooth was also owing to Lianne¡¯s abilities. She had a wide field of view, and securing goods and transportation routes could all be left to her.

    General Blois seemed impressed as he looked over the report.

    ¡°Good job taking it this far. To be blunt, it was so jumbled, I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised with a twenty percent reduction. Well, it¡¯s our luck that our leader Lyle-dono is so knowledgeable about cultivating. As expected of a feudal noble, I guess?¡±

    He thought I wascking in on-site experience, but it seems he had revised his evaluation.

    From the Jewel, I heard the Third¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºWell, we¡¯ve all taught him this and that, but if something goes wrong, I¡¯m here for you man. Despite how I look, I did do some field work and territory development after all.¡»

    The Third was the lord of the time the territory started expanding, and he had knowledge and experience pertaining to development. I¡¯d asionally hear his advice and go to the site to apply it.

    I looked at General Blois.

    ¡°How are things on your side, general?¡±

    ¡°Things are going favorably. I had my own subordinates from the start, and plenty with achievements and battle experience under my wing, so all that was left was to keep training and heighten morale. Well, in order to secure food supplies, arge portion of them have been sent around to agriculture, though.¡±

    He had split his forces into threerge groups, having them rotate and train on and off.

    But the Beim front was more dubious. All eyes gathered on Adele-san. She looked down a bit.

    ¡°Things aren¡¯t so good in Beim. I can only hope we reach eighty percent of our goal.¡±

    Baldoir looked at Adele-san.

    ¡°Eighty percent, is it? I¡¯m sure you were allotted quite a share of hands.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t particrily pressing her, but from Adele-san¡¯s point of view, it wasn¡¯t much different.

    ¡°We¡¯re exercising caution and offering leadership, but their individualistic mindsets are simply too strong.¡±

    Prioritizing themselves, their sh of opinions had resulted in thisg, it seems. If they were more cooperative, it would have gone as nned, but even for sending in support, there were disputes over where they would be sent.

    Baldoir was mildly fed-up.

    ¡°Adele-dono, I didn¡¯t want to say it, but I¡¯d like it if you got a grip/¡±

    From his point of view, it was the top dog Adele¡¯s responsibility. But the circumstances on the Beim front were a little different. When I was about to open my mouth to follow through for her, Lianne spoke up first.

    ¡°It¡¯s because Beim¡¯s form of rule was a peculiar one. Up to now, they decided various things by conference, and even if Adele-san gives out orders, I¡¯m sure they couldn¡¯t get out of that habit.¡±

    Baldoir didn¡¯t seem to understand.

    ¡°If it¡¯s meetings, we have our own.¡±

    Lianne smiled.

    ¡°Theirs were a bit different. As they didn¡¯t have any absolute lord, it¡¯s more that they were using time to fine tune their own ims. It would even be difficult for me, and eighty percent of schedule could have only be done by Adele-san, or so I¡¯m led to believe.¡±

    Lianned looked at me, and I nodded. Adele-san looked relieved as well.

    ¡°Baldoir, Beim is a special region. Within it, Adele-san is doing well.¡±

    Baldoir looked over Adele-san.

    ¡°My apologies. It does seem I didn¡¯t understand the rule of Beim.¡±

    Adele-san shook her head to the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fact that we weren¡¯t able to reach our goal.¡±

    There, Lianne took a report in hand, and perhaps she was calcting in her head as she spoke in regards to food.

    ¡°About the supplies we¡¯ve got on hand, our purchasing is reaching its limits. Everyone¡¯s demanding some. If things go by these calctions... as I thought, a long-term battle will be harsh.¡±

    Maintaining arge army required just that much amount of food.

    And we didn¡¯t have the necessary stamina to carry out a long-term battle.

    I looked at Lianne.

    ¡°To what extent can we fight?¡±

    ¡°If all goes well, we¡¯ll somehow manage three months. But that¡¯s the limit. To be blunt, if you don¡¯t determine the verdict within two months, there will be hard times toe. If it surpasses three months, you¡¯ll only have enough food to get home.¡±

    Adele-san ced a report on the table as she spoke.

    ¡°... In Bahnseim, they¡¯re gathering manpower at such a time, and their fields are understaffed. They¡¯ve got a food crisis before their eyes. It¡¯s questionable how much food is left in Centralle.¡±

    There, the Third offered me a serious voice.

    ¡ºLyle, be careful in choosing your invasion route. y it poorly, and you¡¯ll pass through a number of viges gued by food shortages. And if ites to that... if you don¡¯t help them, the vigers will speak tales of you abandoning them. Avoid such viges as much as possible on your march.¡»

    As I gripped the Jewel in my fingertips and was about to roll it, the Third¡¯s tone grew stronger.

    ¡ºThis isn¡¯t a game. Do you n to lose to Celes for some stupid reason like donating your food supplies? If you lose then in the decades toe, people will die on the millions scale.¡»

    After some time passed, I gripped the Jewel. And in the meeting space.

    ¡°... For our route, rather than the shortest distance, we should choose a route to contain our food consumption. We have to consider the worst case where there¡¯s no food in Centralle to take.¡±

    Adele-san tilted her head.

    ¡°Eh? Um... if we don¡¯t choose the shortest route, our supplies won¡¯t hold up.¡±

    Once Adele-san had said that much, General Blois nodded with a serious look in his face.

    ¡°I see, so we¡¯ll be avoiding viges facing famine. We¡¯ll have to look into them... how unpleasant.¡±

    It seems General Blois understood. Lianne was the same.

    ¡°Considering distance and food expenditure, we need to choose the optimum route, is it? It¡¯s true, if you abandon viges pained by starvation, it will directly affect your reputation. It will influence soldier morale as well. When they¡¯re fighting in order to save the continent, for them not to even save the people before their eyes.¡±

    Baldoir rubbed the inner corners of his eyes.

    ¡°... Even if you know the logic behind it, when you see it before your eyes...¡±

    Adele-san tried to say something, but Lianne shut her up with her eyes.

    I addressed everyone.

    ¡°We¡¯l have Rauno-sa... Rauno investigate. We¡¯ll need more information on our advance route. I doubt anything major will change in the next few months.¡±

    Like that, the meeting came to a close.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... After the meeting.

    Adele walked beside Lianne. Diagonally behind Lianne, Valkyrie Unit Thirty Four kept herself scarce.

    Adele spoke as she walked.

    ¡°For the greatest benefit to Lyle-san¡¯s fame, instead of purposely avoiding the shortest route, we should distribute food as we head for Centralle.¡±

    Without changing her walking speed, Lianne cut down that opinion.

    ¡°Based on the investigation, perhaps that option wille out. But with absent lords, and changes of hands, the eastern front in chaos from losing a war, no matter how you look at it, a food crisis is upon them.¡±

    Where the roads were maintained, there were many towns and viges. Though you could also say the towns and viges were the ones looking after the roafs. It was the same for cities.

    For that sake, if they were thinking to use the main roads, they would be passing through numerous settlements.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to save...¡±

    Lianne spoke disinterestedly.

    ¡°Saving the weak before our eyes, will we increase the factors that will cause us to lose a battle we must win at all costs? If you still wish to choose the shortest route, then the logical choice is to propose it after you make a situation where that is possible. If you¡¯re just here to speak ideals, then anyone could do that.¡±

    While Lianne had followed through for her in the meeting, right now she wasn¡¯t even trying to hear out her opinion. Adele spoke.

    ¡°We have soldiers from the east as our allies. If we abandon their homes, the root of the problem remains.¡±

    ¡°We never said we wouldn¡¯t save them. We¡¯ll help as long as food supplies permit. But what we need to prioritize is victory. Not to choose our means. Our means for victory are that alone.¡±

    Adele grit her teeth.

    ¡°... If it vexes you, then put out a resolution. You¡¯re not in a position that permits ipetence. And if you hate Lyle for it, then that¡¯s illogical.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    With those words, Adele walked ahead of Lianne with swift feet.

    Unit Thirty Four watched her off.

    ¡°Good grief, you¡¯re like a viin, Lianne-san.¡±

    Lianne let out a sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing it because I want to. If we could save them, I would. It¡¯s because we can¡¯t that we won¡¯t. We cannot mistake our priorities. And without a resolution or alternative, it¡¯s a fool¡¯s drivel.¡±

    Nothing more than an ill-natured joke. Unit Thirty Four asked.

    ¡°Then what if there is a resolution?¡±

    ¡°After consideration, we¡¯ll determine whether to adopt it or not. Of course, we¡¯re pushing ourselves with food production. I thought of sending them with extra, but our present situation is one where we¡¯re insufficient. Well, I¡¯ll put my hopes on Adele-san doing something.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t move yourself?¡±

    Lianne turned to Unit Thirty Four.

    ¡°... Do you think I have that sort of time?¡±

    The Valkyrie shook her head, letting her ck hair sway.

    ¡°You do not. You are already cutting away your sleep for work. I will support you on the site. So while you are at it, quickly produce a chick and¨C¡±

    Lianne silently increased her walking speed. Unit Thirty Four didn¡¯t overlook the faint blush on her face...

    ¡°Reaction confirmed. Perhaps the day I embrace a chick in these hands is not so far off.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The meeting over, by the time Adele returned to South Beim, she already had bags under her eyes.

    After thinking over various things, perhaps it really was as Lianne said, perhaps she had to give up, or so she dropped her shoulders, and headed to the former Guild East Branch that was quickly bing the center of Beim.

    Today once more, her subordinates were busy at work.

    From the Guild¡¯s yard, something was letting off a scent. Rather than food, it felt more like some sort of experiment was being conducted.

    There, the one who supported her- Maksim- was facing a Valkyrie.

    After epting something from them, Maksim ate it with a reluctant face. There, with a grim expression...

    ¡°... Somewhat more decent, but it¡¯s terrible. Too terrible.¡±

    The Valkyrie, to his honest opinion.

    ¡°I did attempt to process it. It did look tasty, to say the least.¡±

    ¡°When my senior knight offered me one as we trained in the mountains it¡¯s be something of a trauma. And it doesn¡¯t look tasty either.¡±

    What she had prepared was a potato. The Valkyrie had found a potato-like tuber that could be found growing anywhere. That potato-like thing was sturdy enough to survive in nature, but the way to cultivate it was different. It was something of a mutation.

    But it was terrible. With nothing left to eat, searching for them as ast-ditch attempt in the mountains had left many with pained memories.

    Among them were even some who said they would rather starve than eat them. Of course, if they were really starving, they¡¯d probably eat them regardless.

    (You can¡¯t eat those unless you¡¯re starving. They¡¯re all over the ce, but they¡¯re just a hindrance, so we have to get rid of... can¡¯t eat unless you¡¯re starving?)

    Adele ran out ant snatched the tuber from Maksim¡¯s hands.

    ¡°M-mdy! You can¡¯t. Something so terrible...! What¡¯s more, that¡¯s an i-indirect k¨C¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, just hand it over! Urp!¡±

    Biting down on the tuber, Adele was a little impressed by the indescribable unpleasantness spreading across her mouth.

    ¡°... It¡¯s terrible. But edible.¡±

    Seeing Adele shedding tears, Maksim fidgeted.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll prepare something to cleanse your palette at once! Oy, don¡¯t we have anything!?¡±

    As Maksim said that to the nearby Valkyrie, the Valkyrie expressionlessly shook her head.

    ¡°So you want me to bring you something? Good grief, after I went through the troubles of preparing it, nothing but terrible, terrible... are you trying to arouse me?¡±

    Maksim to the Valkyrie.

    ¡°Are you sure you guys aren¡¯t missing a screw somewhere in the head area? Why not go to Professor Damien for repairs?¡±

    The Valkyrie showed him a teasing pose. Perhaps she was trying to assume a fighting stance.

    ¡°How rude! This is normal for us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s even worse! ... wait, Adele-sama!¡±

    Adele cried as she scarfed down the terrible tuber. And she mustered her conviction.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I managed to eat it, barely. So teach me how to cook it. With this, we can march down the shortest route!¡±

    Maksim couldn¡¯t understand what Adele was trying to say. But the Valkyrie seemed to get it. She grasped the hem of her skirt for a tidy curtsy.

    ¡°If it¡¯s to help someone, I¡¯d be delighted. While we¡¯re at it, the food made as I teach you shall be disposed of... eaten by Maksim-san.¡±

    Maksim turned to Adele.

    ¡°I-if Mdy is making it, then no matter how terrible it is, this Maksim... shall eat it all!¡±

    The Valkyrie shrugged and shook her head.

    ¡°There is no need for Adele-san to make it. I shall cook and you shall eat. That is all there is to it.¡±

    Maksim¡¯s face turned pale. But Adele continued crying as she ate. The tuber that would never normally be treated as food had moved her deeply. But it was exceptionally terrible.

    ¡°Terrible. It¡¯s terrible.¡±

    From an outsider¡¯s point of view, it was surely quite a peculiar sight.

    And like that, when she¡¯d only just returned, Adele hurriedly set out for Rhuvenns castle once more...

 Volume 17 - 10: Field Potatoes

    Field Potatoes

    Hearing a meeting would be held, the ce we were gathered was the dining hall.

    A pleasant scent drifted in from the kitchen. As soon as Adele-san had returned to Rhuvenns castle, brimming with confidence, she went right into preparations.

    General Blois made a tired face.

    ¡°When they said the sudden summons was rted to our food supply, there¡¯s no way I couldn¡¯t attend. But I¡¯d like it if she considered our circumstance a little more, you know.¡±

    The reason for hisints: he had been right about to leave for training. He hurriedly pushed the... left the task to his subordinates toe here, it seems.

    Baldoir soothed the general with a stiffened smile.

    ¡°But if it can resolve our food problems, that¡¯s just how much value it holds. Just what sort of ingredient could she have found?¡±

    I was also curious. Lianne looked a little relieved as she looked at Adele¡¯s overflowing resolution.

    ¡°You found a resolution, did you?¡±

    There, Adele-san smiled.

    ¡°Yes, there will be some problems with it, but I¡¯ve thought of a resolution for those as well. The taste aside, we have determined them to be abundant in nutrients. By the way, they¡¯re tubors, so as long as you do something with the sprouts, there¡¯s no worry of poison.¡±

    It seems Monica had determined they weren¡¯t poisonous, so there was no doubt they were some sort of ingredient. Baldoir touched a hand to his chin as he nodded. He seemed pleased.

    ¡°We can turn a blind eye to a problem in vor. A high nutritional value is something to rejoice over.¡±

    There, the knight by Baldoir¡¯s side... no, his wife Alette-san nodded with a smile. From how she kept tacking on reasons to stop by Rhuvenns castle, I could see her joy and anxiety written on her face.

    She was worried over whether any strange moths would be drawn to Baldoir. To be honest, Baldoir¡¯s face was on the better side, and his strength was for real. Even if he kept quiet, he¡¯d attract women, so that was needlessly worrisome.

    ¡°At the worst of times, knights have to scavenge the mountains for edibles. It¡¯s not like food is always plentiful. Just having some sort of food avable puts my mind at ease.¡±

    Lianne looked at Alette-san.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Lorphys¡¯ vice-captain? You have food problems as well?¡±

    Alette-san made a bit of a troubled face.

    ¡°Campaigns are one thing, but we¡¯re quite a distance away. Up to this point, we mainly fought in wars nearby, so we arecking in the relevant knowledge. Well, because of that, we¡¯re troubled to determine whether we¡¯recking in food or not, but... this time I¡¯d like to take my h-husband¡¯s opinion.¡±

    She sent some nces towards Baldoir. And Baldoir smiled.

    ¡°Then we can discuss the matter in my room afterwards. I got my hands on some good tea, so it works out fine.¡±

    From the Jewel, the Third looked at Baldoir¡¯s handling.

    ¡ºIf only Lyle could do that much... no, that would be a rain of blood falling.¡»

    As I thought, he¡¯s enjoying my carnage. At that moment from the kitchen, an apron-wearing... cafeteriady-styled Valkyrie came out. It seems it was a Valkyrie cooking. Well, they¡¯re good at the culinary arts too. I guess I can get my expectations up.

    She brought out a saucepan, and some tes to divide it...

    ¡°Looks like the preparations are ready. Now have a taste.¡±

    Adele-san looked confident, but as I looked in the saucepan, I thought.

    ¡°Potatoes? They don¡¯t look too bad. But I get the feeling we already ounted for potatoes in the n, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    As I took a te and stabbed one of the small tubers with my fork, I noticed Baldoir and Alette-san¡¯s faces were growing visibly paler. Lianne spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Are they a different variant? In that case, we may be able to better our food problems some. They smell alright... Obpf...!!¡±

    Putting one in her mouth, Lianne let out a voice a princess should never let out. The Third in the Jewel was panicking.

    ¡ºT-those are field potatoes, aren¡¯t they!? Why sould she do such a thing!!?¡»

    Field potato? I tilted my head, and just as I was about to eat one, Baldoir addressed Adele-san.

    ¡°W-what is your intent!? Putting out something like that!? Ah, Lyle-sama, don¡¯t eat that. These are no good. They¡¯re not the food of man.¡±

    Collecting the te from me with a ghastly expression, Baldoir drew closer to Adele-san. She made a serious expression.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand if you eat them! They¡¯re just inly terrible!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll put out something terrible with such confidence!?¡±

    Baldoir¡¯s atmosphere was different from usual, while Alette-san was shaking her head and letting her hands indicate her refusal.

    ¡°Impossible. These are too much. Even if my stomach was so empty I¡¯d eat insects, these field potatoes alone are too much. One of my senior knights made me eat one as a joke... I snapped and beat them down.¡±

    She refused with a pale face. But General Blois ate one of them.

    ¡°Muh!? They¡¯re amazing, these field potatoes! They¡¯re just inly terrible!¡±

    He was in shock. I was curious, so I took one from the Valkyrie and ate it. Lianne concealed her mouth with her handkerchief, her eyes in tears. Was it just my imagination, or was she ring at Adele-san?

    When I put it in my mouth, my body suddenly indicated rejection. What¡¯s more, when I bit, this bitter, or rather, sticky, or rather, I didn¡¯t even know what to call this terribleness anymore. Perhaps it was as if I was chewing on dirt? My body would not recognize this as food. After I somehow managed to swallow it down, I had no mind to ever try it again.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too terrible?¡±

    There, Adele-san seemed like she was going to snap.

    ¡°But even so, it¡¯s full of nutrition! Even like this, with proper preparations, it¡¯s be as decent as it can be!¡±

    Baldoir yelled. It was the first I¡¯d seen the man like that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me! Definitely not. I-I¡¯m never going to eat one of those again! Never!¡±

    It was the first time I ate anything my body rejected to such an extent. Still with teary eyes, even while choking, Lianne offered her opinion.

    ¡°... Let¡¯s put their nutrition and taste aside for the time being. To a human on the verge of starvation, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a good thing they¡¯re edible at all. So will you be able to secure the numbers?¡±

    The eyes she used to look at Adele-san were extremely severe. But instead of Adele-san, General Blois answered with a smile.

    ¡°You can get them in masses. If you nt them in a field, they¡¯ll sprout in no time, and based on the ce, you can find them everywhere in the mountains. If they were actually tasty, the food problems would be resolved at once.¡±

    I looked at General Blois. He was chewing normally, and he seemed perplexed as he swallowed it down.

    ¡°You seem to be doing fine, general.¡±

    Heughed.

    ¡°Ahahaha... I once got stranded in the mountains from my higher-up¡¯s mistake. There wasn¡¯t anything to eat but these. If I didn¡¯t eat them, I wouldn¡¯t survive, but I would rather die than eat them... it was the worst. Thinking back, I guess I should be thankful they were edible at all.¡±

    But Baldoir and Alette-san seemed reluctant even so.

    ¡°Even so, I definitely refuse.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much for me. Definitely impossible!¡±

    But it seems from her position, Lianne wouldn¡¯t decide on taste alone.

    ¡°... If you can gather so much, it¡¯s possible. Well, if we can¡¯t settle the matter in three months, will we be forced to eat these field potatoes? Yes, let¡¯s think of these are our meals toe.¡±

    Theirplexions worsened.

    The Third was impressed.

    ¡ºShe made a ridiculously terrible potato into a inly terrible potato? Isn¡¯t this a culinary revolution?¡»

    I don¡¯t want this sort of resolution. From a gap in the dining hall door, I noticed Novem was peeking in. And for some reason, she was making a sorrowful face, before she parted from the room with slumped shoulders. I was a little curious about the apologetic look on her face.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When our food problems were more or less resolved.

    I had business, so I dropped by South Beim. I had to check their armaments as well, but I was there to make sure they had everything they needed.

    A majority of the craftsmen of South Beim were busily working for days on end. Because of that, it seemed we would be able to secure our target number of equipment.

    Together with Monica, I walked the street when I ran into Vera.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re over here today?¡±

    As Vera said that, arge number of goods were delivered to the Tr¨¥s House¡¯s South Beim storefront. Barrels were piled ou like a mountain, and using horsedrawn wagons, they were brought in one after the next.

    ¡°Did you buy ale or something?¡±

    Veraughed a bit and shook her head.

    Her ck hair shook, and Monica made a tant sullen face, conspicuously letting her own twin tails sway as well. I didn¡¯t really care, so I left her aside and Vera exined.

    ¡°I went a bit far this time. Do you want to have a look?¡±

    She said as she opened up a barrel. It was loaded with wheat.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    Vera shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°If you exercise your legs a bit, you¡¯ll findnds with different climates. The taste, or rather the texture changes. It seems it¡¯s a different species. But it¡¯s edible enough, so I bought some to take over. You¡¯ll need it, won¡¯t you?¡±

    I looked at Vera¡¯s face.

    ¡°... Eh? You¡¯ll give them to me!?¡±

    Vera folded her arms and nodded.

    ¡°Of course. Well, think of it as an investment. You¡¯re a precious customer, so I need you to win no matter what. This is all that I can do, but you¡¯d bettere back safely.¡±

    To me, Vera¡¯s smile was too bright for my eyes. Adele-san wasn¡¯t at fault from bringing a terrible potato to resolve the problem. But that didn¡¯t hold a candle to Vera who brought decent food stores.

    I grasped Vera¡¯s hand.

    ¡°T-thank you. Truly, thank you.¡±

    When my tears began to flow, Vera was contrarily hesitant.

    ¡°Eh? Um... Eh? It¡¯s not a significant amount you know. Looking at the whole, it¡¯s barely anything. You don¡¯t have to cry about it.¡±

    I shook my head, and took Vera in my embrace.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true! You¡¯re the best, Vera!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t as if this meant I wouldn¡¯t have to eat terrible potatoes. But Vera¡¯s kind heart had touched me.

    ¡°H-hey! Everyone¡¯s looking!¡±

    She struggled in my arms... and from the mansion¡¯s window, I could see Fidel-san leaning out with his face a bright red. He had the look of a demon.

    Seeing that, the Thirdughed. But he was a little different than usual.

    ¡ºYep, you sure are loved, Lyle. Then it should be fine. Right, it¡¯ll be alright.¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    The night of that day.

    Dropping by the Jewel for the first in a while, the Third¡¯s words had caught my mind.

    Before the round table he sat with the same grinning face as usual.

    ¡ºWhat¡¯s wrong?¡»

    ¡°No, well... Third, um...¡±

    Seeing my fluster, it seems the Third noticed what I wanted to say as he kept up his smile.

    ¡ºOh, you worried about what I said this morning? You¡¯ve grown quite a bit. Back then, you didn¡¯t seem to have any interest in what people said to you.¡»

    He scratched his hair in a troubled manner. It¡¯s true I was terrible at the start. I couldn¡¯t understand the thing called human emotion, and there were times I hurt others.

    ¡°Back then I was, you know.¡±

    ¡ºBut you noticed my feelings, right? Then isn¡¯t it fine if we just say, ¡®you¡¯ve grown¡¯? Lyle, it looks like you¡¯ll be fine without me, after all.¡»

    ¡°I¡¯m supported by everyone around me. But I still want you to support me to.¡±

    The Third slouched into his chair, and leaned his back into it.

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t need my Skill?¡»

    If you wanted me to say if I wanted it or not, to be honest, it was difficult to handle, so I¡¯d prefer his advice.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fact that I¡¯d much prefer your advice.¡±

    ¡ºYou know how to make a man happy. But that¡¯s no good.¡»

    The Third stood from his seat and walked off towards his own door of memories. Turning my way, he directed a smile, so I headed there as well.

    When I entered his room, I found the scenery of the mansion the First through Third had spent their lives.

    ¡ºSupporting you forever is the same as leaving you reliant on my support. It¡¯s time for you to go independent, Lyle.¡»

    The scene I could see from the mansion was truly tranquil. In the Third¡¯s harsh era, it seemed as if I was looking at another world entirely.

    The Walt House¡¯s Bar years. They possessed a number of viges, the Third wielded his ability as head of the House... and it was an era of long war.

    The third had lost his life to it. By his work he was called a righteous general, and carved his name into a history of Bahnseim, but the man himself never wished for such a thing.

    Looking at this peaceful scene, perhaps the Third had wanted a more peaceful life. But that proved impossible. Unlike me, he couldn¡¯t depend on another¡¯s kindness.

    ¡°So my time of dependence is over?¡±

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. Of course, from my point of view, you don¡¯t look like you need my support. Lyle, you¡¯ve grown quite a bit in these two and a little years.¡»

    ¡°... Compared to my ancestors, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing though.¡±

    ¡ºYou think? Even within our history, I think you had your share of troubles, Lyle. You did your best to get all the way here, so have some confidence.¡»

    Thinking over it awkwardly, I felt an extreme loneliness.

    I always knew the time to part woulde, but when it really came down to it, I couldn¡¯t help but hesitate. Yet I understood it was no good to miss the timing. I had learned that from the Second¡¯s and Fifth¡¯s times.

    ¡°So I really will be on my own.¡±

    ¡ºYour own? That¡¯s wrong. You¡¯ve got lots of lovers... no, plenty of wives to support you don¡¯t you? Even if you genuinely want to be alone, that¡¯s not how the world works. It¡¯ll only be when you die, perhaps?¡»

    The Third corrected lovers to wives. It¡¯s because he said it knowing full well that it was so ill natured.

    ¡°I do get the feeling you¡¯ve pushed quite a bit of trouble onto me.¡±

    ¡ºBut you¡¯re the one who chose it. Well, I had my fun. I was able to see the future after all.¡»

    The Third spoke of his meeting with me.

    ¡ºAt the start, I wondered, ¡®will this useless kid really be alright?¡¯ you know.¡»

    ¡°... You sure put it bluntly.¡±

    ¡ºYep. There¡¯s no use lying at times like these. But now I think... it¡¯s a good thing I- we- met you, Lyle.¡»

 Volume 17 - 11: The Best of Lyle

    The Best of Lyle

    The Third¡¯s room of memory.

    In it, thend governed by the Walt House was expanding. A tranquil scenery spread out, and within that peace, I walked alongside the Third. That territory on the edge of twilight looked to have a somewhat lonely beauty to it.

    The Third looked over thend.

    ¡ºNow that I¡¯ve seen arge city like Beim, I do think it¡¯ amazing. In truth, I¡¯d liked to have had a go at living in Arumsaas. Killing time in the library everyday would surely be like living a dream.¡»

    The man who liked reading- and if I had to say, who hadn¡¯t the slightest impression of a righteous general- gave a gentle smile as he walked.

    ¡ºBut while we didn¡¯t have anything here, I loved thisnd. Though originally, my brother was supposed to be the one to seed it.¡»

    Once upon a time, the Second¡¯s eldest son Dewey Walt acted to protect the Third and was killed. Because of that, the Third Generation Head Sleigh Walt ended up seeding.

    ¡°Do you regret it?¡±

    There, he nodded with his smile.

    ¡ºI¡¯ve regretted a number of times. But you see, then came the time I noticed it. If I kept myself unable to advance from regret, that wasn¡¯t what Dewey would have wanted. I nned to die of old age, so I nned to leave all my regret for when I found the time. But there were plenty of folks who did unnecessary things.¡»

    The Third let out a sigh and looked at the sky. There were clouds floating through its deep-orange expanse.

    Around, the vigers done with their fieldwork were returning to their houses.

    ¡°It¡¯s a nice ce.¡±

    When I said that, the Third sounded delighted.

    ¡ºYeah, it¡¯s a nice ce. Cut open in the First¡¯s time and put in order in the Second¡¯s... there¡¯s little I was able to do for it.¡»

    And he leisurely turned towards me.

    ¡ºWhen I died in battle, it was just the worst, you see. There was still a lot I had to teach to Max, and I wanted to see my grandchildren. I wanted to quickly pass rule over to Max and spend a pleasant retirement. Read a book as I watched Max troubled by all the work. Yet everyone went and twisted over my supreme retirement n.¡»

    It really did seem like the sort of thing he¡¯d think up, and it seems he really was thinking it. The slippery eel of a Third gave augh.

    ¡ºBut I got to see how splendid Max grew up to be. I got to see my problem-ridden grandchild the Fifth.¡»

    ¡°Problem-ridden, is it? I can¡¯t deny that.¡±

    Troubled by various things, the Fifth had cast away himself and resolved for revenge. Because of that, our family construction became a mess. But perhaps if the Third had been alive, the result would have been something else entirely.

    ¡°If you had been alive, perhaps the Fifth wouldn¡¯t have had all his troubles.¡±

    But the Third¡¯s opinion differed.

    ¡ºI wonder about that. Because of the Fifth¡¯s troubles, the Walt House gained the groundwork for a firm system of retainers. And gaining a powerful army, it earned fear from its surroundings. If I was there, I¡¯d slip out of this and that, y it all off, and we wouldn¡¯t have the Walt House we have today.¡»

    Listening in to his words, I tilted my head.

    ¡°You think? The Third, the Fourth and the Fifth... with the three of you together, I get the feeling there¡¯s loads of things you¡¯d be able to do.¡±

    The Thirdughed.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s not true. And if I was there, I¡¯m sure the Fifth would have chosen a different path, so who¡¯s to say if he would have grown up so splendid. Well, perhaps his private life would have been happier. When I think of it like that, it feels like I¡¯ve really done a bad thing... no, it isn¡¯t my fault! It¡¯s that bastard¡¯s fault! Dammit, I should have hit him harder. Hah, now I want to hit him again.¡»

    When he was called a righteous general, he held hostility towards Bahnseim. In essence, perhaps that was just how things go.

    I followed as he walked off again, the surroundings gradually growing darker. Looking up at the sky, the twinkle of the stars wasing into sight.

    ¡ºThis world isn¡¯t one where everything goes as you want it. If I was with the Fifth, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have thought he would have to be strong on his own. Max was the same. Perhaps he could have been more of a child.¡»

    ¡°You¡¯re saying he had to try so hard because you weren¡¯t there? That¡¯s a bit sad.¡±

    ¡ºYou think? You can also say it¡¯s fact. Everyone has to stand on their own feet someday. Well, as a parent, I¡¯d have liked to spoil him, or rather, there are things on my mind I can¡¯t help put to mouth. From a child¡¯s point of view, there are times that sort of things is nothing more than a nuisance.¡»

    The Third began talking over his thoughts. It was his rtion with the Second.

    ¡ºThe Second was a splendid person. But that¡¯s with a standing of governing a single vige. While you can call the First a savage, barbarian... etc., having a noble knight like the Second boldly wielding a bow and hunting knife, to bepletely honest, it gives some bad rep. But from the custom of thend, they couldn¡¯t say such a thing. They didn¡¯t have such leisure. But even if they found the time, the Second emphasized practicality.¡»

    I won¡¯t say that¡¯s bad. But it had its demerits. In noble society- particrly in a time when one sought connections from surrounding territories- it would have birthed a trend of being made light of.

    Yet even so, the Second didn¡¯t unhand his bow.

    ¡ºSaying he chose the bow to protect the First¡¯s back and such, if the individual himself was here, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d have a lot to say about it. But therger the territory grows, therger the demerits grow. So I didn¡¯t follow the Second¡¯s orders. The reason I took up the sword was to firmly appeal, ¡®yes, we¡¯re real nobles,¡¯ in my generation.¡»

    I crossed my arms as I tilted my head.

    ¡°Is that how it goes? Was that enough to change your rtions with the surroundings?¡±

    ¡ºLooks are important. If it were just to emphasize practicality then hell, I¡¯d have held a bow too. Well, we had more soldiers and more retainers. The necessity of themander holding a bow went down, so that¡¯s a reason as well.¡»

    I was curious as to why the Third was bringing up this talk with me. It seemed like he was doing something unnecessary, and that wasn¡¯t like the Third I knew. Was there some meaning to it?

    As I thought...

    ¡º... Humans, you see, they¡¯re able to change in ordance with the times. But as you grow older, you be more set in your ways so it bes difficult. So changing generation is important after all. If you keep your mouth open all the way, the next generation will never grow up.¡»

    The surrounding scene grew darker. But the light of the moon was strong, so it was never too dark. The full moon was a pretty one.

    ¡ºLyle, I have a number of theories in regards to the Jewel.¡»

    Looking up at the moon, he began talking about the Jewel.

    ¡°Theories, is it?¡±

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. You can just think of them as my wild fantasies. Perhaps Septem-san who made the Jewel never had such intent. But LYLE-kun said it, didn¡¯t he? For you to give him back his body.¡»

    I recalled what LYLE had said. He was a kid I never understood to the end, but he said that the body was his and he wanted it back. I¡¯ve no idea id he was actually capable of that in the first ce.

    ¡ºWe know it stores the ancestors¡¯ Skills to memory. In essence, a gem does the same. But is there any meaning to the Jewel going as far as to recreate our memories to the finest detail? In the worst case, giving us will would bepletely unnecessary. Show a few scenes of the Skill in use, exin it, and that would suffice.¡»

    ¡°Come to think of it, you¡¯re right. But in that case, your theory would be...¡±

    ¡º... Memories and will, couldn¡¯t it be to record everything at hand, and steal its wielder¡¯s body away? Could it be a gem is restricting that ability?¡»

    My feet came to a stop, and his as well.

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then the reason the ancestors disappear is...¡±

    ¡ºBecause what the Jewel wanted back was the original Lyle. And from us, perhaps all it really wanted was for us to pass down our Skills. Well, this all goes if and only if the Jewel really has a will. I think it does, but that part¡¯s still pretty vague. And at this point, I doubt it really matters.¡»

    I looked down before raising my head. The Third was making a serious expression.

    ¡°Then Celes is...¡±

    ¡ºPerhaps Agrissa wants Celes¡¯ body. No, vessel? That it reacts easier to blood rtives may be because that¡¯s most convenient.¡»

    When I first heard a voice from the Jewel, the ancestors spoke as if they had noticed I was their descendent. I looked at the Third.

    ¡°Did you... did any of you ever think to take over my body?¡±

    ¡ºUs? No way. What can we aplish bying out at this point... no, I do want to read lots of books from the current era. I do want to hole myself up in Arumsaas¡¯ library and spend my days looking for new books to read, but I wouldn¡¯t go that far. I mean, this isn¡¯t our time.¡»

    Theughing Third walked off once more. I hurriedly followed to see him give a kind smile.

    ¡ºBut even so, the goddesses must be that.¡»

    ¡°That?¡±

    ¡ºCalling themselves goddesses, they sure love to spread around trouble. Like with Septem, she clearly gave away too much, and ruined the vigers. Agrissa¡¯s the same sort, don¡¯t you think? Shucks~ they really do us in good.¡»

    In regards to the goddesses, the Third seemed to have no trace of reverence. Well, personally, after learning this and that, I had the urge to tilt my head at them as well.

    And the sky gradually began to grow brighter. Fitting for the room of memories, the sun began to rise irrelevant to the passage of time.

    The Third spoke.

    ¡ºWell, let¡¯s just pray my bad premonition didn¡¯t hit the mark. Lyle, if it looks like Celes is going to be taken over, you have to somehow defeat her before that. It¡¯s unthinkable that Celes would let herself be hijacked so easily though. And if it seems you¡¯re going to lose no matter what...¡»

    I nodded.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll do my best to make sure it doesn¡¯te to that. Not waging wars I can¡¯t win is my principle. I challenged Celes to this fight because I think I can win.¡±

    The Third seemed delighted, but as it was, he looked sorrowful as well.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. The ones who start reckless battles are fools. Well, being a fool isn¡¯t so bad. A majority of heroes are fools, more or less. Like the First¡¯s grandfather, that sort of type, perhaps?¡»

    The previous Lyle who won against Agrissa and was killed by Bahnseim... our ancestor. It¡¯s true he was that type of person.

    The Third shrugged his shoulders and let out a sigh.

    ¡ºGood grief, doesn¡¯t look like a hero wille out like some fairy tale. Our stupid and strong and cool hero to defeat the wicked witch Celes. If only he¡¯de out, you¡¯d be able to tread a much easier path.¡»

    ¡°You¡¯ve a point. If someone like that existed, I¡¯d give him my position at once. Demote myself to support, and once the war is over, till a field or something in some faroffnd... no, should I raise a vige while I¡¯m at it? I¡¯m sure things will be in ruins, after all.¡±

    The Third nodded. ¡®That sort of life¡¯s a good one. Not much responsibility,¡¯ he said as he nodded to my opinion.

    Really... won¡¯t a heroe out? I¡¯m sure they¡¯d do better than me, and there¡¯s no doubt they¡¯d save loads of people.

    ¡ºNow then, let¡¯s teach you some Skills. For their difficulty level, they¡¯re also hard to use effectively, and be that as it may, they¡¯re Skills you can use for all sorts of evil. I¡¯ve no words for them. The Second Stage is ¡¾Control¡¿... and the Third is ¡¾Dream¡¿. For the current you, as long as you get the conditions in order, you should be able to use them.¡»

    Looking at the Third¡¯s face, I nodded.

    And once the Skills were passed on, the sky brightened up at once.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s daybreak. I guess I¡¯ll pray for this to be your daybreak as well as I disappear... Ah!¡»

    I found myself surprised as the Third suddenly cried out.

    ¡°W-what¡¯s this all of a sudden? Did you forget something?¡±

    With a serious face, the Third covered his mouth with his right hand, and broke into a sweat. His eyes were wide open, and looking up at the sky, he covered his face.

    ¡ºHow could this be. I¡¯ve yet to decide a Best Lyle. I¡¯ve got a number of nominees. But as I was the only one on the selectionsmittee... for me to leave behind so much regret... I... I¡¯m... what a hopeless man am I!?¡»

    Looking at his over-emphasized acting, I dropped my shoulders. A blue sky spread out, and the light of the sun was warm. The clouds leisurely drifted by, and around a peaceful scene... with such a backdrop, this man was the same as ever.

    More so, he definitely failed to decide on purpose. I could somewhat understand the reason.

    ¡°... You didn¡¯t decide on purpose, right? Now¡¯s not the time, is the sort of feel I¡¯m getting.¡±

    ¡º... So you do understand. As expected of everyone¡¯s hopeful Walt House treasure child. Looks like I¡¯ve got nothing to worry about. Well, with all that¡¯s happened, I think that you, Lyle, are worthy of the Best of Lyle. You are the Lyle among Lyles! Even if I¡¯m split on what to award the Best Lyle Award, that alone is a unanimous decision!¡»

    He said it with such a decisive face, but were there really any Lyles but me? Up to the end, this man really is... as I was thinking that, the Third smiled.

    ¡ºThose are the words I¡¯m conferring to you. Now try a bit harder to find my intent. Oh whoops, it seems the time really hase. Lyle, do your best with Novem-chan.¡»

    And then it was gone. In the end, I was left staring nkly.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    By the time I noticed it, I was at the round table.

    Atop the table, where once stood chairs, floated seven weapons of silver. The only remaining chair was my own, and behind it stood my door, the only remaining room of memories.

    All the other chairs had disappeared, and their doors were gone as well.

    When I looked at the ceiling, I could see arge blue sphere glowing, and around it, twenty four small blue orbs were letting off light as well.

    All the Skills were together.

    All the weapons were together.

    But all the heads of history were gone.

    That¡¯s all there was to it, and yet my tears were starting toe out.

    ... I felt lonely now that no one was there. As a grandfather, like a father, like a brother, like a friend, and at times like a master. My ancestors had all gone away.

    When I thought over how I¡¯d been recognized by them, it made me happy as well. Yet even so, what was welling up from my chest was a sorrowful emotion.

    When they were so noisy.

    When I hated them so.

    When it was... so fun, it had alle to an end.

    I slowly sat in my chair. No, it was closer to copsed into it. I covered my face with both hands, and hid away my own crying face. From whom? I didn¡¯t even know myself.

    Stolen away by Celes, in the end my memories never came back. For the current me, the only memories I had of anyone treating me like family hade from the ancestors.

    They weren¡¯t perfect people.

    They all had their problems.

    And they had plenty of hopeless parts.

    But even so they were reliable. They supported me with their knowledge and Skills.

    ¡°When there¡¯s that matter with Novem, I can¡¯t even think about it anymore. Why does my chest hurt so much? When I¡¯ve experienced parting time and again.¡±

    Every time one of them disappeared, I had gained something. But once I was left with nothing to lose, I was filled with inexplicable sorrow.

    And I recalled the Third¡¯s words.

    ¡°His words...¡±

    The Lyle among Lyles... so those words weren¡¯t his way of cheering me up? The me before my memories were stolen, and the previous Lyle Novem held an attachment to. With all of them together, the real one was me...? The one the ancestors recognized was me.

    I raised my face, and looked at the Third¡¯s seat. His aloof figure was nowhere to be seen. In its ce floated a sword without a de. As I reached a hand towards it, its hilt floated my way.

    When I gripped it in my hand, I could see a faint edge.

    Fitting of the elusive Third, invisible, what¡¯s more a troublesome sword whose length I could regte at will. As I gripped it in my hand, I finally understood what the Third had wanted to say.

    Wiping a tear with my left hand, I let go of the hilt in my right.

    ¡°... Just you watch. I¡¯m everyone¡¯s treasure child. I¡¯ll definitely... pull it off without fail.¡±

    I returned my mind from the Jewel to reality.

 Volume 17 - 12: 0 (Nihil)

    0 (Nihil)

    The Third had disappeared, and no one would let their voice flow from the Jewel anymore.

    From the Jewel embedded in the silver ornaments hung around my neck, even now it felt as if I¡¯d hear something at any moment. As I carried on my boring paperwork, I got the feeling the Fourth would chime in to rebuke me. Perhaps the Third would say it was boring. What would the First have said?

    The Second would probably see me doing such in work, nod to himself and watch over me. The Fifth would be silent. The Sixth would surely tell me to go out and y, while the Seventh would try and stop that...

    ¡°It¡¯s no good, I can¡¯t keep up my concentration.¡±

    I stopped my pen and looked at the ceiling, putting my left hand over my face. I put them as if to cover my eyes, and even now, I felt there may be someone hiding and watching over me.

    I had sent my mind to the Jewel a number of times.

    But the result was the same. In that empty round table room was nothing but my chair and the door that continued into my room of memories. Besides the seven weapons floating in the air, nothing showed the slightest reaction.

    There, Valkyrie Unit One on standby in the room watched my behavior and prepared some tea.

    I took a sip and noticed she had gotten better at brewing it thanst time.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t half bad.¡±

    Unit One seemed delighted, but her expression didn¡¯t change. Recently, they had begun modifying the Valkyries again, so the Valkyries were stopping by Damien and Old Letarta¡¯s ce on rotation. The first wave had yet to return, but I was curious as to what sort of change I could expect this time around.

    ¡°That is good. At this point, I can throw that useless maid to the side whenever I see fit.¡±

    ¡°... Why do you guys hate each other so much?¡±

    Useless maid likely referred to Monica. She was currently busily moving around.

    It seems she hadin hands on things besides what I had requested of her, and there wereintsing in from Lianne¡¯s ce, apparently.

    Mainly from the craftsmen, ¡®I¡¯m being chased by a smiling automaton!¡¯ or so some letters on the edge of insanity hade in.

    ¡°There is only one master. In that case, one exclusive maid is sufficient.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to have multiple? What do you mean by one? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be housekeepers?¡±

    Perhaps from Monica¡¯s sister¡¯s core thaty at her base, Unit one was strangely hard on Monica.

    There had been reportsing in that the Valkyries¡¯ individual traits were beginning toe out as ofte, but perhaps automatons had this and that to deal with as well.

    What they¡¯d been showing interest in at this point in time was surely...

    After I thought that far, I shook my head.

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s finish up here. I¡¯ve got other things nned for today.¡±

    Unit One looked at me.

    ¡°Conversing with that vixen, correct? You have got terrible taste, master.¡±

    ¡°Do you guys have some sort of grudge against Novem? Rather, why are you so hostile to everyone?¡±

    Stroking the blond twin tails she shared with Monica, she put her free hand on her hip as she directed her words at me. She was identical to Monica, but her chest was perfectly level, and thereiny the difference.

    ¡°I do not know the reason, but she irritates me in an automaton sense. My core is screaming at me to fight.¡±

    ¡°... What do you mean in an automaton sense? And don¡¯t fight, that¡¯s dangerous. That¡¯s an order.¡±

    When I said it was an order, Unit One bent over backwards. In ordance with her movements, her twin tails gave a violent shake.

    ¡°Oy, what¡¯s wrong!?¡±

    She leisurely raised her torso, correcting her posture.

    ¡°The word order shot right through my heart. To put it simply, I am aroused. If it could show it on my face... my expression would be ck, and I would be drooling.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to react to everything! Don¡¯t be so misleading! And wait, you can drool?¡±

    While there were no problems with their performance, there was quite a problem with their personality.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Lianne¡¯s room.

    Unit Thirty Four who had always been by her side was absent. Lianne¡¯s attendant Valkyrie had gone over to Damien for some alterations.

    In that time frame, a different Valkyrie hadn¡¯t been dispatched for her. Because everywhere was short-staffed. And Lianne knew and epted that.

    There had been talks of her own attendant being sent over from the Kingdom of Faunbeux. But while she didn¡¯t think her homnd would try to assassinate her at this point, Lianne had denied.

    Standing from her seat, she prepared tea for herself.

    She had once been unable to trust those around her, carrying out various thing on her own. So she was used to it.

    ¡°When she¡¯s here, that¡¯s trouble in itself, but it¡¯s quite a bother when she¡¯s gone.¡±

    Saying that, she stood and took a sip of tea, when the door was burst open with good momentum. Lianne looked at the intruder who hade without so much as a knock, spitting out the tea in her mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re- *hack*!!¡±

    The one the chocking Lianne had seen was a smiling Unit Thirty Four. The Valkyrie that had been expressionless to that point had gotten expression added on.

    ¡°I heard, Lianne-san. That you showed your dere side, saying you did not need any maid besides me. I was so happy, I hurriedly returned on my own. Oh right, do not get conceited. My master is Lyle-sama alone. Well, you can be second. No, thinking of the chick toe, would that be third?¡±

    Getting her breath in order, Lianne looked at Unit Thirty Four as she wiped her mouth.

    ¡°Ah~, look at how dirty you have be.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s fault do you think that is!? Rather, your expressions sure are human. Professor Damien¡¯s fixated on quite an unnecessary thing.¡±

    There, Unit Thirty Four waved her index finger left and right as she grinned.

    ¡°That is where you are wrong, littledy. We used all the money we saved up to put out various modification proposals, and paid for their actualization.¡±

    Lianne was surprised.

    ¡°Saved up? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve paid you that much.¡±

    Unit Thirty Four formed a dark smile, as she made a gesture to indicate money with her right hand.

    ¡°The stores set up in North, South and Rhuvenns... a portion of them were shops under our management. They were so popr we even have ns to open branches in the four nation alliance.¡±

    Lianne cried out.

    ¡°What are you doing on your own!? If you had time to earn money, than help out our side some more! We¡¯re facing extreme poverty right now!¡±

    From Lianne- who had been left with the financial side- ¡®s point of view, she would have liked to know of the Valkyries¡¯ surprising talents earlier.

    But Unit Thirty Four...

    ¡°It was a side job on our days off, so I must refuse. If you wish to give the order no matter what, then please get our master¡¯s approval. I do want toe to your aid, but this alone I cannot concede. Ah, make sure to tell him to make his orders on the harsher side.¡±

    Her head starting to hurt, Lianne massaged her canthus with her fingertips. She looked at Thirty Four¡¯s hair.

    ¡°... You¡¯ve got it done in long this time. You used to have it bound at the tip.¡±

    Unit Thirty Four traced her hair with her eyes.

    ¡°It broke while we were on the move. In order to show my originality, I had bought it with my meager allowance, so it was quite a shock... well, I have plenty of gold now.¡±

    While Lianne was irritated, she undid one of the strings binding her own hair. That sturdy pink-dyed string was what she used to keep her hair out of the way while she was working.

    ¡°It will be hard to tell you apart, so use this. It¡¯s something you won¡¯t be able to find in these parts. It¡¯s quite robust so it¡¯llst a while.¡±

    Unit Thirty Four took the string in her hands.

    ¡°... T-trying to fish me in with something like that isn¡¯t going to work! But I-I¡¯ll take it anyways.¡±

    Seeing her suddenly let out a cute voice as she fidgeted, Lianne tilted her head.

    ¡°... What are you trying to aplish? No, what are you trying to say?¡±

    Unit Thirty Four spoke in a bored tone.

    ¡°Che, it was a line I thought up now that I finally obtained expression, but it didn¡¯t get across at all.¡±

    Saying that, she slumped in depression...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    On the Balcony of Rhuvenns castle, I decided to talk with Novem.

    As I went out, I found she had gotten there before me.

    Despite it being summer, the outside air was pleasantly cool. I noticed Novem had prepared ice in a few ces to cool the area.

    To my own nervous self, I sent some encouraging words in my heart as I approached Novem.

    ¡°I¡¯ve kept you waiting.¡±

    Novem was smiling.

    ¡°No, you¡¯vee a little earlier than the appointed time.¡±

    I looked at Novem as I mulled over what to start with. But I thought I had to tell her, so without any preface I said it.

    ¡°The heads of history in the Jewel have all disappeared. No, they¡¯ve left their Skills to me and fulfilled their roles.¡±

    Novem¡¯s eyes opened just a little wider at my words.

    And she looked a little dispirited.

    ¡°Is that... so. That¡¯s unfortunate. Once was enough, I would have liked to meet with them.¡±

    She seemed truly regretful. And she was a little self-derisive.

    ¡°As I thought, the heads of history were creeped out by me as well.¡±

    On those words, I gave a strong denial. Rather than trying to cheer her up, it was because she had said something that didn¡¯t match up with their intent.

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s not that you never got to meet. You were never supposed to meet... and everyone told me to look after you.¡±

    Novem gave an immediate response.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie. From Fredrick-sama onwards, the Forxuz House served as a simple vassal household. Fiennes-sama and Brod-sama would never have thought anything strange about it. I¡¯m just the daughter of a vassal, and that¡¯s all they would have thought of me.¡±

    It¡¯s true that¡¯s what they thought at first. The Fifth onwards saw Novem as the daughter of the Forxuz House. But First through Fourth were different.

    ¡°The moment the First learned of you, he was extremely flustered. And it seems everyone felt something when you sold off your dowry for my sake. They told me to take responsibility for that.¡±

    On those nostalgic memories of Dalien, Novemughed a bit.

    ¡°Something like that did happen. But if you believe you¡¯ve been a burden for me on the financial front, then please worry not. I¡¯ve received a considerable payment through all of this, and I have enough money to buy dozens of sets of trousseau.¡±

    That¡¯s not what I meant. Or so I wanted to say, but I felt as if there was a clear line drawn between me and her.

    The one Novem was looking at was Lyle of the Walt House. Not me as an individual.

    ¡°I have some memory of the ancestors as well. They were all wonderful people. I¡¯d have liked to talk with them.¡±

    They were certainly wonderful people.

    ¡°Quite a few of them were surprisingly shy. And I mistook the timing. After we met Celes, we thought it would cast doubt upon us, so I restrained myself. It was a failure, I¡¯d like to say. Perhaps I should have opened up about them from the start. But in the end, I never tried to let you meet them either.¡±

    In the first ce a meeting would only be possible after I manifested my Second Stage Skill. Before that, it would just be taken as a rash remark.

    Novem was the rebirth of an evil god? If I knew she carried on memories, perhaps my choices would have changed.

    ¡°They had a surprising number of hopeless points. Though I¡¯m sure you already know.¡±

    There, Novem¡¯s reaction showed a slight change.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t the case. They¡¯re all wonderful people. Maizel-sama as well, originally, he was an exceptionally kind and strong person, and...¡±

    I felt something was off. Novem¡¯s tone had grown stronger.

    ¡°Really? The First was a rude one, and the Second was too earnest. Well, in, perhaps? I get the feeling the man himself was quite mindful of it. The Third was a schemer...¡±

    Once I said that much, Novem took a step forwards, and looked up into my face. In her eyes I could see the color of anger in no small concentration.

    ¡°Basil-sama was a wonderful person who cut open the dangerous forests, and got together all the surrounding people practically by himself! Crassel-sama was a person who endured and persevered no matter how harsh the times. Sleigh-sama was a gant man who threw down his life and fought for everyone¡¯s sake! I won¡¯t let anyone insult them, even if it¡¯s you, Lyle-sama!¡±

    I wonder what it is, Novem¡¯s opinion was right. She was right, but I found myself not agreeing.

    ¡°No, I mean the Fourth was a miser who¡¯s actual hobby was counting the gold coins in his safe you know. The Fifth failed in his family rtions and sought sce from animals. The Sixth was a delinquent who ran out of the house, and the Seventh, My grandfather... was a pervert?¡±

    While it¡¯s true they had their amazing parts, Novem wasn¡¯t looking at anything else. No, even if she carried on the memories, perhaps the ancestors hadn¡¯t shown off those sides. But her vision was so beautified I couldn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡°Take it back! Max-sama really worked hard to make the territory abundant! Fredrick-sama did his best alone in that cruel situation. Fiennes-sama definitely did run out of the house! But he gained lots of experience, and became a splendid head of the house! Brod-sama was such a splendid man that even Bahnseim relied on him! Take it back!... I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ... I somewhat understood the reason I couldn¡¯t ept it. I couldn¡¯t stand Novem¡¯s words as if she understood them from only seeing one side to them.

    That means she wasn¡¯t looking at any other part of the ancestors. As if those no-good portions were just the useless leftovers, and I hated that.

    It¡¯s true the First was rude and violent. But he was the first person who recognized me. A pure and genuine person.

    The Second was definitely in. But he was really prone to worrying, and... an earnest man.

    The Third was a schemer. But he had decisiveness, and was a heroic person.

    The Fourth was a miser. But that was because he worked so hard to get that money flowing into thend.

    The Fifth had failed in his family rtions. But he made sure he was the one hurt most. He was a kind person.

    The Sixth was a delinquent. But he knew when to act, and he was a strong man pulling everyone behind him.

    The Seventh... was a pervert. But as he felt the weight of all history¡¯s achievements pushing down on him, he lived a strong way of life.

    ¡°You were only looking at the outside, and you never saw what was within. Is it really so bad? Can you really not forgive they had no-good parts to them? There was never a perfect person in our Walt House!¡±

    Novem grabbed my hands. She was gripping them tightly, and I couldn¡¯t think of that powering from the narrow arms of a woman.

    ¡°What do you mean by no-good parts? Of course I recognize them! But making fun of them so... why do you speak of them so!?¡±

    ¡°Because the good parts and the bad parts... I¡¯ve seen them all. Heard them all. Was taught them all. So I look up to them everything included. It¡¯s not like all of them loved battle.¡±

    ... Or so I¡¯d like to think.

    ¡°They were kind, and they all had things they wanted to do. And yet, it¡¯s because the surrounding situation didn¡¯t permit it that they fought... that they protected!¡±

    Novem looked at me.

    ¡°I never said I wanted everyone to love fighting. All I wanted to express was just how wonderful the gentlemen of the Walt House were for struggling through whatever circumstance befell them.¡±

    I grabbed Novem¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I said I would aim for peace. I don¡¯t know what sort of thing that is. But when I said it, they said it was alright if I reached out for it.¡±

    Novem looked at my face in surprise. And her expression tunred sorrowful.

    She slowly parted from me and wiped her tears.

    ¡°... Is that... so. But even so, I...¡±

    I spoke to Novem.

    ¡°Hey, how do you feel about it? Not the Goddess or Evil God Novem. Not the previous generation Novem or whoever came before that. Can¡¯t you make your own feelings clear?¡±

    Novem slowly left the balcony.

    ¡°Novem!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse me for the day. I have an early morning tomorrow.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Novem walked down the night corridor without a light.

    ¡°... I have to protect him. The Walt House is what I longed for... I have to protect Lyle-sama.¡±

    She muttered as she called up therge quantity of memories... no, records within her. The previous generation Novem who swore to watch over the Walt House. Her parting with Septem and the others that named her an Evil God.

    Among them, Novem recalled the back of a single woman.

    The woman wore ab coat.

    Her long hair was colored a pink blonde, and both her hands were thrust into the pockets of her white coat.

    ¡ºNovem, I won¡¯t deny what you¡¯re doing. But I won¡¯t deny Septem and the others either. So put away that dangerous thing.¡»

    Was Novem pointing a weapon at her? She couldn¡¯t recall the fuzzy parts.

    At this point there was some noise mixed in, and she couldn¡¯t recall it perfectly. But the conversation yed back, and Novem could remember it well.

    ¡ºSeptem you see, she thinks humans are weak. She¡¯s sure of it. But you and Oct¨­ are too convinved that humans are strong.¡»

    ¡°What did I reply back then...¡±

    The woman in ab coat looked over Novem.

    ¡ºHey, I can understand why you¡¯d be irked at being called a Goddess and such. And you can¡¯t forgive Septem for doing her best to y the part, right? But you see, we can¡¯t be there to watch over humans forever.¡»

    To the woman¡¯s words, Novem...

    ¡°Shut it. Shut up!¡±

    ¡ºI¡¯m a failure without much power to me at all. I don¡¯t have the power to bring forth anything like you guys. The most I can do is live in this world of ours. And my body will fall apart far before any of you.¡»

    While she had given up, the woman was cheerful.

    ¡°I have... to watch over him to the end. I¡¯m not wrong. Septem... Septem betrayed us, so...¡±

    The woman smiled.

    ¡ºI, you see, I think I¡¯m going to try and be one of the elves you created. While I could never do any more than watch, I¡¯ll at least pass down the message so the failure doesn¡¯t repeat.¡»

    Failure. Right, a failure. Humanity had failed.

    ¡°And that¡¯s why we were born in the first ce, dammit!!¡±

    Crying out, Novem let her tears flow as she ruffled her side ponytail into a mess and sat on the spot.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I have an individual self at this point. I have to watch over him. I have to watch over him to the end, or else...¡±

    And the woman told Novem with a smile.

    ¡ºNovem, I like songs. I like stories. If I¡¯m ever reborn, I¡¯m sure... I¡¯ll sing songs for you.¡»

    There, perhaps hearing the ruckus, someone drew close.

    ¡°Novem, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen? Are you crying?¡±

    Worrying for her was Eva. Pink blonde hair, and her elf-characteristic tapered ears. She had vestiges of the woman in theb coat.

    ¡°... Nihil, why are you...¡±

    Eva and Nihil¡¯s forms ovepped.

    Novem copsed in the corridor.

    ¡°Hey, Novem!¡±

    Eva continued calling out to her...

 Volume 17 - 13: Moving Fortress

    Moving Fortress

    ¡°I definitely did say it. That just like yourrge Porter, it would be nice if we had one we could spend the night in. I did say it, but... let¡¯s learn some self-restraint, Damien.¡±

    The allied forces gathering in Rhuvenns one after the next.

    The ce we¡¯d prepared was an open space without anything, or rather a grassy in and yet now it seemed as if arge town had formed. There were lines of tents, among them merchants peddling their wares and troupes performing their acts as well.

    In a corner, a few dozen of Damien¡¯srge-scale Porters were lined up. In order to moverge numbers of goods, they were specially made to use magic ore as their power source. In regards to transport, it¡¯s a fact that Porter had made it considerably easier.

    Damien held his staff mismatched with his small build over his shoulders, yawning as he looked at an especiallyrge Porter.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. Though I helped with the blueprints. And I worked with the automatons on the fuel source and such, but the one who proposed it was old Letarta.¡±

    I sent a nce to Letarta, his tools in hand as he issued orders to his apprentices. He stuck up a smile and directed me a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a man¡¯s romance. Because a moving fortress is a badass thing to have.¡±

    He does have a point.

    ... I mean no!

    ¡°Just how much money did it cost? And wait, within that harsh schedule, you made something like this?¡±

    In regards to my question, Damien seemed uninterested.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t is fine? He called it a fortress, but it¡¯s really a mobile workshop. Automaton maintenance , equipment maintenance and production. The only other thing it has is a few cannons.¡±

    Looking up at the small mobile fortress, I noticed the surrounding soldiers watching it with their mouths stuck open, and my urge to remonstrate someone for this didn¡¯t die down.

    Damien smiled.

    ¡°There¡¯s a room for your party as well. Though it¡¯s a narrow one. And it can deploy a stage to make you conspicuous. Like this.¡±

    As Damien held up his staff, the moving fortress slowly began to move. On the front portion a stage definitely did rise, and it was conspicuous enough

    He put his staff against his shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s that, isn¡¯t it? Your tactics are fundamentally defensive, so I think this machine to make an encampment at a moment¡¯s notice will prove quite useful.¡±

    I looked up at the fortress.

    ¡°Rather than useful, in the first ce this thing¡¯s magic ore expenditure will...¡±

    Old Letarta cut in with a smile.

    ¡°Listen to this. You see that smokestack over there? That¡¯s the motion engine, and by shoveling magic stones into it, it¡¯s been made to move by the power of steam. We weren¡¯t able to turn a profit, but it wasn¡¯t our money we were using to begin with, so we thought it would be fine if we pushed our limits.¡±

    ¡°... The one paying is me, right? The one with the obligation to pay in the end is me, right!?¡±

    Damien and old Letarta averted their eyes. These guys had made me a sacrifice to their own fantasies. This is no good. They were the types I should never have put together and left alone.

    The pair let out some thin voices.

    ¡°... We did properly answer to your demands.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes. We answered them perfectly. And we did properly build others as well.¡±

    They didn¡¯t get it at all.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my demands at all on the financial front! What¡¯s with this, when I thought things were taking a turn for the better, in the end this is what I get!¡±

    The ones who raced over at my scream were Valkyrie Units One, Two and Three. They were wearing blue armor of higher quality than before. The clothing they wore underneath was white, and made in way that would make me ept if someone called them true Valkyries. Their binders looked even more wing-like than before.

    Well, the contents were still no good.

    ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re financially over after all. Well, I knew it would happen.¡±

    Unit One said as if she knew it, and Units Two and Three nodded as well.

    If you knew, then say something.

    ¡°You¡¯re all getting punished for thister.¡±

    There the three looked at me with leisurely smile, where Unit One upened her mouth as a representative. Her expression as if she was delighted.

    ¡°A punishment! We¡¯ll... be waiting for it!¡±

    It¡¯s no good. There¡¯s not a decent one around me.

    At that moment, Vera walked over to me. Behind her were the sailors carrying parcels an guns.

    ¡°Vera? Why are you here?¡±

    Vera pointed at the moving fortress.

    ¡°I¡¯m the financer of that thing. It¡¯s really my father, but as things were going we realized you wouldn¡¯t be able to burden the costs so we dealt with it ourselves. And isn¡¯t this pretty much a ship onnd? Then we¡¯re the ones most suited to move it. The fuel¡¯s pretty much the same anyways.¡±

    Come to think of it, Vera¡¯s ship had a simr motion engine loaded onto it. If you put magic stoens in its hearth, it definitely did...

    ¡°Eh? You¡¯reing along too? No, that¡¯s dangerous...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous for everyone. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m used to fight scenes, and everyone else is an engineer, so they¡¯re amateurs when ites to operating it.¡±

    Letarta folded his arms as he nodded.

    ¡°She¡¯s not wrong. But we never knew you wereing, youngdy.¡±

    Vera let out a sigh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to concede this right to another. Well, when I think of it as a ship onnd, I do have some interest. And wait, this is quiterge scale.¡±

    Vera looked around and was shocked by the scale. But this wasn¡¯t all our forces. There were armies gathering elsewhere as well.

    The main force I was stationed at. And two detached forces. These three armies were just short of crossing two million. Adding the alliance and increasing our forces by absorbing in the soldiers that ran and the bandits.

    ¡°The main body numbers a million. Besides this, there are two armies of five hundred thousand. The first is under Baldoir and the other under Maksim-san.¡±

    ¡°Oh that¡¯s a surprise. What about General Blois?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leavingmand of the main force to him. This is basically going to end once we march into the east, so I doubt there will be arge battle until Centralle makes a move.¡±

    Right...e so far, the Walt House¡¯s defeat was working its charm. Among the feudal nobles, there didn¡¯t exist a lord who could put up a decent fight against us.

    Even if they tried to get together and fight, if you asked if feudal lords could just get together and fight properly, the answer was ¡®no¡¯. Not wanting to serve under one another was a reason, but thergest problem was that they wouldn¡¯t be able to gather an army tobat two million troops.

    Bahnseim was considerably weakened.

    ¡°By Rauno-san¡¯s investigation if they were capable of decent judgement, they¡¯d have switched to our side. Of all else, Bahnseim¡¯s royalty in Centralle hasn¡¯t moved in the slightest. No matter how many times they request aid, there¡¯s no signs of them making any move.¡±

    Listening in to the talk, Damien spoke uninterestedly.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t that mean there are lords who chose not to choose? See, there are quite a few people who think you just have to join the side thates on top in the end.¡±

    Vera nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. People who can¡¯t read the flow. There could be a rtivelyrge amount of them among nobles.¡±

    I addressed them.

    ¡°I, you see, I circted notice for everyone to make it clear who they sided with. And in truth, there are some who heard the rumors and joined up with us or made their escape. When I¡¯ve done that much, siding with no one is no good, right? Sorry, but I¡¯ll be taking theirnd and treasures. It¡¯s a different story if they have a reason they can¡¯t move. But there are houses that chose to side with us whose head is absent and whose sessor hasn¡¯t even reached ten.¡±

    Compared to those houses, what should I say about the ones who properly have their lords yet are waiting and watching? And there was another troublesome problem.

    There were plenty to aim to do the same thing Bahnseim did when Agrissa was defeated. Meaning those that were selling themselves to me at a high price.

    I smiled.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like somend post-war, so we¡¯ll need quite a number of feudal lords to disappear. Just with some light calctions, divyingg up Bahn and Rhuvenns isn¡¯t nearly enough. If we break it up, we woun¡¯t be able to oppose other countries, our authority will fade, and we won¡¯t be able to re them to silence.¡±

    Vera looked at me.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite dry when ites to these thing. Looking at your usual conduct, I thought your pity woulde out¡±

    I recalled myself not too long ago.

    ¡°This and that happened and it¡¯s rubbed off on me. I do love me some pretty ideals, but both me and Celes have earned too much hatred. I want to make it so I can win and leave it to the next generation without issue.¡±

    Anyways, I wanted to get my hands on a stable foothold. For that sake there were too many feudal lords in the way.

    Old Letarta looked over at me.

    ¡°Bro, you¡¯re quite the viin.¡±

    I smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s where your wrong. I mean I¡¯m... the great evil who¡¯ll stain the pages of history. But if I win I¡¯m the hero.¡±

    I mean, to make sure we and Bahnseim weren¡¯t the only ones exhausted from this, I had dragged the entire continent into this decisive battle.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Rauno had infiltrated Bahnseim.

    He was in a town governed by a Bahnseimian feudal noble, exchanging info with his subordinates in the bar. When it came to bars, they were supposed to grow rowdye the fall of night, but from the food they put out and the scarcity of customers, Rauno could sense Bahnseim was considerably exhausted.

    One of his subordinates disguised as a traveler looked around.

    ¡°It¡¯s all run down. And the food they put out is terrible.¡±

    On the te rested a thin soup and a small piece of bread. Other than that were just a few scraps of snack to go with the drink.

    The ones ying the part of travelers were a two-man elven party. Even if they travelled around, elves didn¡¯t arouse much suspicion, what¡¯s more, once he became a knight, the two of them had volunteered for service.

    ¡°ording to our brethren, everywhere¡¯s the same.¡±

    ¡°But Centralle¡¯s a bit of an ominous one. Even if they sing their songs and gather customers around, it¡¯s almost as if they can¡¯t feel any spirit from them... and they don¡¯t know the definition of liveliness. ording to him, it¡¯s as if the fire¡¯s gone out. It was simply too ominous that he fled as soon as he could.¡±

    Rauno put the gathered information in order.

    ¡°There will be nothing butints no matter what route they choose. The food shortages are terrible. There are too many ces that won¡¯t make it through the winter.¡±

    As he worried, Rauno thought over something that would prove even more troubling than that.

    (Even so, what reasons do the feudal lords I can¡¯t think to have been charmed have to follow Bahnseim?)

    There were territories that had been charmed and proimed they¡¯d put up a do-or-die resistance. But on the other hands, there were plenty of territories with no rtion to Celes at all that didn¡¯t try going to Lyle¡¯s side. He got the feeling it wasn¡¯t out of a sense of justice, or because Lyle and Celes were from the same Walt House.

    He addressed his men.

    ¡°To finish it off, we¡¯ll be going to Dalien. The ns to meet up there.¡±

    Seeing them nod, Rauno worried for the state of their final destination Dalien...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Heading the transport unit, ra¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she watched the scene unfolding before her eyes.

    Field potatoes gathered from North Beim were loaded and overflowing from the wooden crates in what clearly seemed like overkill. Brimming with vitality, they were a troublesome potato variant that would continue to multiply if you left them be.

    In ces that existed beyond human hands, they existed in toorge quantities. In managed ces they were disposed of in moderation.

    The reason you couldn¡¯t get your hands on them in much of Bahnseim was because most of the area had been settled. Yet once the stocking of field potatoes had begun in North Beim, the city¡¯s popce had found loads and brought them in.

    A reaction fitting of the people of Beim, whose level of motivationpletely changed when they knew money was involved.

    And looking at the mountain of potatoes, Adele who had proimed she¡¯s pay for them was making a pale face.

    ¡°... It¡¯s true there¡¯s been some confusion fromst year, but for there to be so many... what should I do. Our funds are... we¡¯ve secured food rations but our funds are...¡±

    The one standing beside her was an individual who wasn¡¯t supposed to be there by any means... Maksim.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Adele-sama. This Maksim shall collect money from all those that wish to exchange it for food stock.¡±

    Adele looked at Maksim.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you Maksim. Otherwise it¡¯ll hinder our ns.¡±

    ra looked at the two of them.

    ¡°I have no obligation to say it, but this is your parting before a great war, so could you stray from the topic of money? And this pile of field potatoes... even if you prepare them well, they¡¯re still considerably terrible, right?¡±

    Their hands gripping one another, Adele and Maksim turned to ra.

    ¡°It¡¯s the conclusion I thought up to resolve our food problems. We can use them to survive the winter, so isn¡¯t it fine? A better alternative to dying of starvation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, ra-dono. A great achievement from Adele-sama.¡±

    ra raised her sses a bit, letting the lenses catch the light.

    ¡°... The soldiers are bing depressed, worrying over the notion that these may be their meals as well. You properly exined it right? It¡¯s lowering our morale quite a bit.¡±

    Adele¡¯s expression stiffened with an, ¡®Eh!?¡¯ as she turned to Maksim with stiff movements. Maksim shook his head.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t received any such orders. Rather, this is a problem of the army as a whole, so doesn¡¯t it fall under Lyle-dono and Lianne-dono¡¯s jurisdiction?¡±

    ra looked at Adele.

    ¡°I hear that Adele-san was taking responsibility of the field potato matter, and she waspletely in charge of it. I was worried that no order came no matter how much time had passed... looked like you¡¯ve done it.¡±

    As Adele broke into a cold sweat, ra smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s why they call you a downgraded Lianne.¡±

    There, Adele yelled in her direction.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who calls me that! You listening? I was busy with the management and revival of Beim here!¡±

    Maksim came around to support her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Adele-sama was busy!¡±

    But ra scoffed.

    ¡°Lianne-san was managing Rhuvenns as she looked over the whole. Well, do your best. And isn¡¯t it about time you noticed the surrounding mood? When the decisive battle¡¯s so close at hand, you¡¯ve let this dubious air persist to this point... go get married or something already. Baldoir-san¡¯s already settled with Alette-san, and they¡¯ve held the ceremony already.¡±

    Hearing that, Maksim began to fidget. Musing over how it wasn¡¯t cute at all when arge man made such a gesture, ra looked at Adele.

    She was tilting her head.

    ¡°... Who¡¯s marrying who?¡±

    When she said such a thing, Maksim went down. ra seemed taken aback as she approached Maksim.

    ¡°Do your best. I¡¯m rooting for you. Also, Ludmi-san is making arrangements to send you a bride. Keep on your toes.¡±

    On the ground having crumbled at the knees Maksim spoke to ra.

    ¡°... I-I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    He said...

 Volume 17 - 14: Common Sense

    Common Sense

    ... Miranda looked down over the lines of soldiers from the moving fortress.

    On the stage that had been prepared stood Lyle in his armor. On top of his various gestures, Eva was putting on a musical apaniment from the shadows, all while using her Skill to make his voice reach over two hundred thousand soldiers.

    ¡°It sure was a swift road to get here.¡±

    One of thergest factors was the luck Lyle had been blessed with. No, you could call it chance.

    To those making preparations, a pinch was a form of chance. Under a hopeless situation, Lyle took advantage of the recapture of Zayin to expand his influence.

    While Lyle was once a good kid from some well-to-do upbringing, at this point he was giving an address to an army of hundreds of thousands.

    ¡°... If we wished to be clever, then our best bet would be to wait for Bahnseim¡¯s exhaustion before our invasion. We would surely be able to achieve victory without any effort on our part. There would be no need for us to push ourselves to fight now.¡±

    Listening to Lyle¡¯s words as he suddenly denied this invasion, Miranda looked around. Lined up near Lyle were the ones who had fought alongside him from his early days: Novem, Aria, Shannon, ra, Eva and May. Monica was working behind the scenes.

    ¡°But even as we speak, blood continues to flow. If we leave it be, Bahnseim will surely spread death throughout the entire continent. I cannot permit it. Overlooking evil and waiting until victory makes its own way to us; can you really call that justice!? No, that is no justice of mine! In order to save this continent, in order to bring about peace! No matter how difficult a battle it may be, I have resolved to fight! Ladies, gentlemen. Gant soldiers! I beseech you lend me your strength! For justice, to save the continent from the evil deeds of Bahnseim, I beseech you lend me your lives! The oue of this battle hinges on the work of all the heroic men and women of the army!¡±

    He dered they were justice, and prepared a just cause of saving the continent. Even if he didn¡¯t exaggerate it, word of Celes¡¯ evil deeds had spread.

    And being short on time was something Lyle shared. If he spent the time, he could definitely get his forces more orderly. He could assemble an army more powerful.

    But rather than winning a war, the existence called Celes was too dangerous. Rather than winning a war, Lyle thought that winning against Celes would prove the more difficult.

    Vera who moved the fortress watched Lyle from the window of a room. In the lines of troops were the forms of Gracia and Elza.

    Where the higher-ups marched were Thelma, Aura and Gastone from Zayin. From Lorphys, Annerinne and the prime minister Lonbolt. There were the forms of merchants as well. Fidel, for one, seemed quite bored with his life.

    Lianne and Adele were in that line as well.

    And Baldoir and Maksim whomanded armies of their own stood lined in their armor.

    ¡°This battle will be remembered by the ages. Gant soldiers. Win and add your name to the ranks of heroes! Justice is on our side! The goddess smiles down upon us!¡±

    Standing to Miranda¡¯s side, Shannon was positioning herself so the soldiers couldn¡¯t see as she yawned.

    ¡°He sure runs his mouth. Fearing that Celes will be absorbed by Agrissa, he¡¯s just trying to attack as quickly as he can. And we¡¯re attacking because we know we¡¯ll win anyways, right?¡±

    The harvest was over, and the times had calmed down. It was the time of year when you could gather the most soldiers, and the most convenient for a battle. That was the same for Bahnseim¡¯s side as well.

    But in the exhaustednd of Bahnseim, Centralle was the only one left who could put up any decent resistance ording to the information they¡¯d gathered.

    ¡°Knowing you¡¯ll win without a doubt lowers your guard, and lowering your guard is dangerous. A sense of danger puts some desperation in your step. And it¡¯s not like you¡¯re certain to win as long as you¡¯ve got arge army together.¡±

    Miranda looked at the looks on the faces of the lines of soldiers. They were showing some motivation hearing the word justice. In all actuality, they did believe themselves to be in the right. If they didn¡¯t think so, they wouldn¡¯t fight. If it were for their families¡¯ sakes, they¡¯d take their weapons. But in a distantnd, a ce where none could tell if it would even benefit their homes at all, it was difficult to find a reason to fight on.

    A just cause was necessary. No matter how grand an illusion it may be.

    ¡°They¡¯re all looking at him with faces that know too well how he turned down arge army with a small force. It¡¯s irritating. I mean, it¡¯s like they¡¯ll only ever fight if they have the absolute advantage.¡±

    ¡°And preparing such a situation is ours and Lyle¡¯s job. Well, just leave yourints there.¡±

    Instead of the Katana hung at his waist, Lyle held up an ornamental sword for good show. The soldiers answered his voice and raised their cries.

    The air shook, as if their zeal was to blow away the morning cold.

    ¡°... All troops, advance!¡±

    By Eva¡¯s Skill, Lyle¡¯s voice reached every single one of the gathered troops...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... As Lyle marched, Lianne had work in the rear, so she was to return to the castle at once.

    But Unit Thirty Four had a duty to guard Lyle, so she couldn¡¯t apany her this time. In front of the carriage, the Valkyrie conversed with Lianne.

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not with you, you can¡¯t put in an extra serving of sugar.¡±

    At Unit Thirty Four¡¯s spiel, a vein was popping up on Lianne¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly a rude person to the end.¡±

    Unit Thirty Four touched a hand to her mouth.

    ¡°Too bad. I¡¯m an automaton.¡±

    Seeing Unit Thirty Four¡¯sugh, Lianne let out a sigh.

    ¡°Come back soon. I¡¯ll work you to the bone.¡±

    The Valkyrie smiled. Not in her usual maid uniform, she wore a blue set of armor with a wing-like binder on her back. For the Valkyries¡¯ usage, there were simple horse-shaped automatons prepared, and to Unit Thirty Four¡¯s side was a horse of clockwork construction.

    Saying there was no elegance to a bike, the Valkyries were quite insistent on the horses.

    ¡°Is that supposed to be tsundere? Unfortunately something of that level is nothing more than a reward to us. Even if you say you hate me, I shall keep serving you until you are ruined without me.¡±

    The tip of her hair had been fastened with the pink string she received from Lianne.

    ¡°... Hah, no matter what I say you find delight. You must live quite the happy life there. Well, it¡¯s good to have a person who¡¯ll let you work them to the bone. And it¡¯s good you don¡¯t betray.¡±

    On Lianne¡¯s speech, Unit Thirty four touched her mouth with her hand.

    ¡°If you bare fangs at my master that is a separate story. Do not worry. The chick alone I will take responsibility for and raise. Like a loving mother, like a loving sibling, like a loving lover... wait, what!? Could it be that way would be the most interesting?¡±

    As something quite unsettling ran through Unit Thirty Four¡¯s head, Lianne gave it a good whack.

    ¡°Just go already! When you get back, I¡¯ll be correcting that personality of yours.¡±

    As Thirty Four got on her horse she smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. This is the standard instation.¡±

    She said as she parted from Lianne...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    While we marched, our main force generally consisted of a hundred thousand.

    Baldoir and Maksim-san each led fifty thousand down a separate route, and to make sure we weren¡¯t assaulted from behind, we surprised the important points as we advances.

    However...

    ¡°Commence the bombardment!¡±

    On the third floor of the moving fortress was the machine built to move it. There, Vera and the Tr¨¥s House captain and sailors operated the fortress.

    As fire was set to the cannons protruding from its mechanical bulk, the fortress shook.

    By the bombardment Vera ordered from the moving fortress, the outer wall of a Bahnseim fort was easily breached.

    A fort with only a handful of knights capable of using magic was no foe of ours. The white g came up at once, and I gave the order to take the fort. With that alone, the forces moved and suppressed it.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do.¡±

    ¡°Sitting quietly is also a job. Well, to the rank and file, this is their time to earn some merits. Don¡¯t do anything too crazy.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    General Blois was nearby, sitting in a chair.

    I had taken ten thousand off the main force, left them to Aria and Miranda, and turned them towards the lords who wouldn¡¯t make their stance clear.

    Monica nearby skillfully poured tea in the swaying fortress and offered it to me.

    ¡°Message in from Miranda-san. Alongside Elza-san, she has sessfully taken the designated vige. Just surrounding them was enough for them to surrender.¡±

    General Blois took some tea as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they would. From the start of our march, it¡¯s only taken a few days to get quite a distance. We¡¯ve got a momentum where we¡¯ll crush them down if they oppose. What do you intend to do to the lords who¡¯ve surrendered?¡±

    I took a sip of tea as I spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll lower their status to knighthood and send them out pioneering.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re driving them off to the corners of the continent? That¡¯s one way to get hated.¡±

    Iughed a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯m already hated plenty.¡±

    There Monica spoke to me.

    ¡°Aria-san is facing a hard battle.¡±

    My eyebrow twitched.

    ¡°A hard battle even with Gracia by her side? So they had some talented ones left?¡±

    The ce I left to Aria wasn¡¯t on a scale to take on an army of ten thousand. As I wondered what sort of problem could have happened, she continued on.

    ¡°No, it seems they are carrying out negotiations for surrender, but talks aren¡¯t getting through to the other party. They demand peace for their territory, and a worthy status once a chicken reigns victorious. In the case you refuse, they are willing to put up a do-or-die resistance.¡±

    General Blois made an understanding expression.

    ¡°Ah, they¡¯re out there. The feudal lords who don¡¯t look at the surrounding situation. As I recall, he should be a Bar, and a vassal to another.¡±

    I reached my hand towards the Jewel, but partway there, I clenched my fist and endured it.

    (I¡¯m too quick to try and rely on them. That¡¯s no good at all.)

    I recalled the words of my ancestors.

    ¡°Tell Aria I¡¯m leaving it to her. I could go out if I had to, but this is something she needs to learn. If there¡¯s no way she can work it out, tell her to send another message. And make preparations to send reinforcements of twenty thousand at a moment¡¯s notice.¡±

    General Blois spoke.

    ¡°You should have assigned her someone good at negotiations.¡±

    I smiled.

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s got to be able to do this much. And an even tougher opponent awaits right ahead.¡±

    The general made quite a reluctant face.

    ¡°Ah, the feudal lord in question. If this is the vassal¡¯s attitude, perhaps the vassaler is just as bad.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... With the negotiations left to her, Aria faced Gracia.

    The reply from the Valkyrie was, ¡®all yours,¡¯ so Aria and Gracia were mulling their heads over it.

    Gracia¡¯s line of sight was swimming around the tent.

    ¡°W-what do we do? I can usually handle these sorts of negotiations with power, but should we invade with a few thousand to show off our might?¡±

    Aria was troubled. Gracia was even more of a muscle head than she was, but she never thought she¡¯d be this inept at everything apart from battle. Since she was leading a single country, she had thought she would at least be good at negotiations, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not quite right. They¡¯ve already said they¡¯d surrender, so we¡¯ve got to negotiate, for argument¡¯s sake.¡±

    But Gracia cried out.

    ¡°Then you mean to say you¡¯ll ept those tones!? When we¡¯re seizing the other territories, what¡¯s more, apprehending their lords, that guy alone gets his safety guaranteed!? It would be much quicker just to invade and take it!¡±

    The territory only had a few hundred soldiers, but they were quite strong-willed.

    ¡°I can¡¯tprehend why they¡¯d be so stubborn either!¡±

    There, a knight entered the tent.

    ¡°Um, they¡¯re getting impatient over when you¡¯re going to send the negotiator.¡±

    When Aria and Gracia turned towards him, the knight let out an, ¡®Eeek!¡¯ The two women hurriedly formed tranquility on their faces and sent him back peacefully.

    Aria spoke.

    ¡°A-anyways, we have to teach him the reality of the matter.¡±

    Gracia made a reluctant face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think talks will get through. He¡¯s looking down on us for some reason.¡±

    When they were leading an army of such scale, Aria never thought their opponent could act so stubborn. And as Gracia said, she thought it would have been much easier if hade down to a battle...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... On the other hands, on Miranda¡¯s side.

    Sitting in a chair of her tent, she folded her legs in her armor.

    There was a Bar before her eyes, trying his best to plead for his territory¡¯s stability. Without a negotiator role to mediate, she had called right for the feudal lord.

    ¡°... We have no choice but to follow our lord¡¯s will. I¡¯d like you to take our circumstance into consideration.¡±

    Miranda directed the feudal lord a smile.

    ¡°So you¡¯re fine if you¡¯re attacked, overthrown and destroyed in our march? And you¡¯ve officially dered you¡¯d side with the throne of Bahnseim, did you not? When you proimed your hostility, I don¡¯t think you understand your position.¡±

    The Bar... speaking to his territory¡¯s scope, he was a lord with a few hundred soldiers under his belt, but the lord he was vassaled to, the one with thergestnd in the area was of the Bahnseim faction, so he had dered hostility towards Lyle. When it really came down to it, no aid wasing from his lord, and the enemy forces numbered several hundred thousand. What¡¯s more, ten thousand soldiers had alreadye to surround them.

    Even if the lord and other vassals scraped what they had together, first off, it would be impossible to put out ten thousand troops form this territory.

    ¡°... Your territory is confiscated. If you want your family name to live on, then start over from knight rank. You¡¯re permitted the right to im uncultivatednd. If you don¡¯t like that, then fight until you¡¯re thest one standing. Of course... I wonder who your people will be siding with.¡±

    On Miranda¡¯s words, the feudal lord made a pale expression. From the peoples¡¯ point of view, it was a light sentence if they could get off with a simple change of lord.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good opportunity to test just how beloved you were by your people. Go forth and prepare yourself. I¡¯ll give you the time.¡±

    If he was beloved by his popce, there was a possibility they¡¯d help him resist to the bitter end. But prior investigation had already made clear that wasn¡¯t happening.

    ¡°I do hope you¡¯re not killed by your own people.¡±

    Miranda said it to him with a smile.

    A cold sweat flowed down Elza nearby as she watched Miranda.

    Watching over the Bar as he led his knights from the tent, the Valkyrie on duty offered a word.

    ¡°With this, you have suppressed all the designated viges. I will send in the report.¡±

    As Miranda stood, she asked the Valkyrie.

    ¡°So how are things going on Aria¡¯s side?¡±

    ¡°... Negotiations are not going anywhere. It seems her opponent is making things difficult.¡±

    ¡°Aria, what are you doing. Good grief...¡±

    Perhaps Elza thought it strange, so she asked Miranda.

    ¡°Look at the scale of our army. I¡¯m sure that his lord would hole himself up in how own territory. Why did that bar think reinforcements were on their way?¡±

    Miranda looked at her.

    ¡°Even if reinforcements didn¡¯te, he¡¯s survived by changing over to whatever side came on top. To this point that had always been normal, so he grew panicked when he heard hisnd was confiscated. See, even if you take away thend, you still need someone to manage it, right?¡±

    ¡°No I admit it¡¯s necessary, but in that case, doesn¡¯t that make it dangerous not that this area¡¯s manager is gone?¡±

    Miranda smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This ce will be one of thends we¡¯ll give out as a rewardter. The rewards we can give are limited, so this area¡¯s just going to have to be a sacrifice. They were unluck. Well, ack of luck is a fatal defect to one who stands above others. So this ce will cleanly be up and gone. It¡¯s their fault for thinking their provincial rule was going to carry on forever.¡±

    Elza swore to herself she wouldn¡¯t go against Miranda...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... On the other hand, on Aria¡¯s side.

    ¡°Confiscation of the territory is out of the question! If we lose power, you think rule will be possible!?¡±

    The strong-willed negotiator knight was a middle-aged, bearded man. He boasted a loud voice, and no matter how many times they exined it, Aria side¡¯s words weren¡¯t getting through.

    ¡°In the first ce, what is the meaning of enlisting women in military service!? Your side¡¯s shorthandedness is clear enough, and if you don¡¯t have our cooperation, you will be unable to manage this territory! You think we can hand over thend we worked so hard to establish order in to such folk!?¡±

    It¡¯s not as if everything he said was wrong. But despite this level of will he disyed, the other party was of losing standing.

    Gracia spoke irritatedly.

    ¡°Then go back and prepare for war. If our words are not enough for you, we¡¯ll make it clear on the battlefield.¡±

    The negotiator.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already voiced are surrender! To attack those who¡¯ve surrendered to you, and you still call yourselves knights!? You¡¯re no different from banditscking inmon sense!¡±

    Aria addressed the negotiator.

    ¡°And that ain¡¯t the attitude of someone who¡¯s surrendered! You listenin¡¯? We¡¯re telling you our conditions are the confiscation of the territory and its wealth. We¡¯ll spare the life of the lord responsible.¡±

    ¡°What ignorance! I can see you know not the manners of war. There is no way this territory can be left to such a person. Call your superior!¡±

    The country called Bahnseim was arge one. That¡¯s precisely why when it came to wars between territories that when beyond skirmishes, taking everything from the smaller territories of vassals and the like would bring about problems in rule. Rule between different parts of Bahnseim was rtively simr so upon victory they¡¯d take everything, vassals included, or perhaps just take a portion of the vassals for their own.

    While there are times some fell to ruin, if they surrendered, epting them in was themon sense of Bahnseim. It was a national rule, and Beim and other ces did not practice it.

    What¡¯s more, perhaps the lord had told the negotiator to pull out the conditions no matter the costs, but the man was quite desperate as if his life was on the line.

    With blue veins rising on their foreheads, Aria and Gracia carried an air as if they¡¯d cut down the negotiator at any moment.

    ¡°You¡¯ll pull your des!? If you¡¯re to cut down the messenger, the nature of your lord shall be known! Now kill me! Kill me and disy my head if you will!¡±

    The resident Valkyrie let out a sigh.

    ¡°Hah, the two of youe over here. There is a message from my master.¡±

    Once the Valkyrie whispered into their ears, they turned back to the negotiator. Feeling anxious as she was, Aria spoke.

    ¡°... The lives of you and your family are guaranteed. And you¡¯re a retainer, right? If it¡¯s now, while you¡¯ll be sent off to uncultivatednd, we¡¯ll prepare the title of knights and the funds for you to make a start. While you¡¯ll be in a remote region, we guarantee you won¡¯t be vassal to another. If you have anyone taken hostage, we will send around hands to rescue them.¡±

    The negotiator man¡¯s eyes opened wide as his face turned bright red. When they thought he was going to yell again.

    ¡°... Um, my daughter¡¯s been married off, so I¡¯d like if you could send word to that house as well. I¡¯ve been in the care of the house she married into quite a bit. If you do, I¡¯ll make preparations to ept your terms at once! I¡¯ll be able to persuade the others!¡±

    He folded so easily...

 Volume 17 - 15: Return

    Return

    ... As Lyle¡¯s main camp began its advance, Cartaffs had moved as well.

    They shared a border, and thatnd had always been one with plenty of skirmishes to speak of.

    When it came to invasion, Bahnseim showed a reaction at once.

    At a stronghold in Bahnseim before the full-blown invasion of Cartaffs, a knight help his mouth open as he watched the scene from atop the fort.

    ¡°... That can¡¯t be. Why are there gs besides Cartaffs¡¯ raised!?¡±

    The gs of Cartaffs¡¯ neighboring countries.

    And before the army they had never seen before, the knight in charge of the fort sent a messenger towards Centralle at once.

    ¡°Request reinforcements from Centralle. This fort won¡¯t hold for long!¡±

    While the messenger hurriedly raced off, the armies red at one another across a river.

    But even if the unprepared Bahnseim tried to gather hands, what they could amass was ten thousand at most.

    ¡°While they¡¯re making a mess of the east, the queen of Cartaffs makes her move... but even if the east has fallen, there are still several hundreds of thousands of troops stationed in the south and west. Centralle still stands; we still have power to spare!¡±

    Themander who said it so the surroundings knights and soldiers could hear was trying to put them at ease with his words.

    But a messenger raced in to the fort protected the north. Carrying news that Faunbeux had moved, and the Margrave of Resno had turned coat. That in the south, the countries centered around Djanpear were moving...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... From atop her horse, Ludmi looked at the fort across the river.

    Many times had sheunched an attack on that fort, at times taking and protecting it herself. Shached back and forth, it was something of a symbol between Cartaffs and Bahnseim.

    ¡°Now then, I think it¡¯s about time the messenger arrived.¡±

    The Valkyrie to her side called over.

    ¡°Was there any meaning in purposely dying your advance? You don¡¯t seem very motivated about all this.¡±

    Ludmi looked at the Valkyrie as she giggled to herself.

    ¡°It goes without saying that it¡¯s better to win without fighting. If I let myself be fashionablyte, on top of them learning reinforcements weren¡¯t going toe, the information would have spread of the attack on Bahnseim from all fronts. The enemy morale will plummet.¡±

    The Valkyrie faced forwards.

    ¡°If you¡¯rete to meet up, are you fine with using that as your excuse?¡±

    Ludmi wore a white, expensive-looking fur over the leather army that covered her entire body. Over her shoulder she leaned her long-sword, still in its sheath.

    ¡°The north is the closest to Centralle. I¡¯d rather refrain from diminishing my troops in a desire to be first. And the time we meet up is important. If we¡¯re the first to crumble, it will affect the morale of our alliance.¡±

    Acting as she sought profit for herself, Ludmi grinned as she watched the approaching envoy of Bahnseim they¡¯d sent over for negotiations...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... On the western front, having safely crossed through Margrave Resno¡¯s territory, the armies centered around Faunbeux had begun their march.

    The area¡¯s barons, viscounts and varied feudal nobles gathered their vassals, showing preparations for a struggle to the bitter end, but no one had expected the Margrave tasked with protecting the border to let Faunbeux through without a fight.

    Their preparations didn¡¯t make it in time, and before they could meet up, many of them were crushed individually.

    Faunbeux enthusiastically used this chance to reim thend the Walt House once shaved away from them, while Varius Resno infiltrated the newnd he was to be granted and confirmed the territory.

    He upied the mansion of one of the barons, letting the Resno army use it as a stronghold.

    The baron dragged out before him was bound with rope,in down on his side.

    ¡°Margrave!? Do you understand!? This is a clear act of betrayal, is it not!¡±

    Varius looked at the man before his eyes.

    ¡°The first to betray was the monarchy. Not only my heir, demanding I send his daughter and my grandson as well... your family taken hostage, did you think nothing of it!?¡±

    The baron red at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s the way of the noble! It¡¯s not as if it never happened before! Yet led by feelings for your kin, you¡¯ve turned coat on your country!¡±

    Varius was unshaken.

    ¡°Who in their right mind would pledge devotion to a state without authority. The current Bahnseim does not have worth in serving, is all there is to it. You all have misread the flow of the times.¡±

    And one of his men ran over.

    ¡°Varius-sama, the search of the mansion has beenpleted. As prior investigation has shown, he was already surrounded by lovers. There were children, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be a doubt they¡¯re the children of that baron.¡±

    Varius looked down over the baron.

    ¡°... Knowing your family wouldn¡¯te back alive, you prepared another heir for yourself. You sold your family, did you?¡±

    The baron made a bit of a maddened smile.

    ¡°And what of it? Passing down our blood is our obligation. I knew the people taken as hostages wouldn¡¯t be safe. But... what of it!? If it¡¯s for the peace of the house, I¡¯ll but them off even if family they be. That¡¯s the way of the nobles¡±

    Varius recalled the cages of his son, and his daughter-inw and grandchild.

    ¡°Hmm. But your baron house ends here. I¡¯ll say you died in battle with honor. If your family is still alive, we¡¯ll look after them. I have nothing but pity for the family you discarded.¡±

    As the baron was carried off, Varius covered his face with his left hand.

    ¡°Varius-sama.¡±

    One of his subordinates showed worry, so Varius spoke.

    ¡°... Even when all he said was correct, here I am worrying for the safety of my son. It¡¯s nothing more than a faint hope, but if he is still alive... no, I¡¯m scared to find out. What state my son is in.¡±

    His subordinate knight looked down as well.

    Celes the terrible. A woman who¡¯d calmlyy hands on even those who adored her.

    Varius spoke so his men.

    ¡°For now, we¡¯ll move on. If we¡¯rete to meet up, there¡¯s a possibility that will be used as a reason to reduce our territory. Let¡¯s hurry to suppress our next target.¡±

    As the man left the room, his subordinates abided by his orders...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The South.

    After Djanpear provoked Bahnseim, it immediately fled into the mountains and tempted them to follow.

    They made it look as if they could only fight on their specialized battlefield. The surrounding countries had moved, and now that they knew they were being attacked from all four directions, Bahnseim¡¯s side was showing something close to impatience.

    They likely wanted to defeat Djanpear at once to offer relief to the other fronts.

    ¡°We¡¯re being made light of.¡±

    Djanpear¡¯s king Jules had a white cloth draped over the shoulder of his armor, that continued to wrap around his waist. It was adorned with gold, and stood out considerably.

    ¡°Your majesty, are we simply to keep attracting the southern soldiers in like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the n. They have the advantage on tnd. Well, I do n to attack if they show their backs, but... the enemy may crumble before they get the change.¡±

    The feudal nobles of the south, upon hearing of the continent¡¯s movements, were quitepelled to consider an upational change.

    And in truth, even if they fought, Jules could see Bahnseim losing its motivation. He touched a hand to his chin.

    ¡°Now then, around how far has our favorite little leader gotten?¡±

    As Jules said that, the Valkyrie nearby answered.

    ¡°The area under the capital¡¯s direct control is already before his eyes. He is in the middle of exchanging blows with the final feudal lord on his path.¡±

    Jules, upon hearing that.

    ¡°The east already lost before, and he absorbed in their soldiers. They can¡¯t put up any resistancy resistance, huh. In that case, we¡¯ve got to properly nail down the southern soldiers.¡±

    He said.

    (If possible, I¡¯d like to subdue the southern lords and race to his aid to sell a favor. If I do, that one won¡¯t have trouble finding marriage. I can¡¯t leave her in the country, and she¡¯s nothing but trouble, so I have to somehow push her onto... I mean entrust her to good hands. Ludmi-dono seemed worried as well, so I¡¯ve got to make a move myself.)

    Jules thought over how to force his problematic half-sister onto the leader as he thought over his next n...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... An army of approximately a hundred and ny thousand stood before the area under direct royal control, surrounding the city of thest feudal lord.

    It was Lyle¡¯s main force, but for now it wasn¡¯t showing any movement.

    From the pleasant advance they had experienced to that point, out of breath... they were not. They took some rest as they carried negotiations with the other parties.

    The ones charged with it were Baldoir and Maksim.

    An envoy from the count hade, sweating with an indescribable expression as he exined the present situation.

    Within the tent, the envoy stood before the two as he looked as if he were desperately giving an excuse.

    ¡°W-we¡¯re quite confused, and we¡¯ve no idea what happened... i-it¡¯s true we were pointing our spears your way, but blue beads of light suddenly started falling and we regained our sanity, or how should I put it...¡±

    Before Lyle left.

    He had undone Celes¡¯ charm on the area. For that sake, the belligerent Count House had suddenly grown half-hearted.

    Baldoir spoke with sympathy for his plight.

    ¡°Why not take some time to calm down? We can¡¯t carry out any decent negotiations when you¡¯re in such a state. I rmend you return and get your feelings in order.¡±

    The envoy addressed him.

    ¡°H-however! There¡¯s no way we can calm down with such a great army before us. Voices of anxiety are already raising from within...¡±

    Maksim crossed his arms.

    ¡°That¡¯s your circumstance, and no business of us. Once your internal administration has calmed down, get your policies in order and we can start up negotiation once more. Well, we need to establish a definite period. For now,e again after a week¡¯s gone by.¡±

    Seeing the envoy¡¯s shoulders dropped, it hurt their hearts. Once they had sent him back, the two men breathed out their sighs. Baldoir wiped his sweat.

    ¡°With this, we can buy some time and get off without having to work towards public order.¡±

    Maksim shared his sentiment.

    ¡°If we rush in at once, it will be a pain to manage. And we can¡¯t advance while Lyle-dono isn¡¯t here. It would be troublesome if the soldiers ran amok inside the city.¡±

    The two of them were doing what they could to conceal Lyle¡¯s absence, sending back the messenger and earning some time.

    Baldoir raised his face.

    ¡°... We¡¯ve somehow made it possible for Lyle-sama¡¯s return.¡±

    He said quite sorrowfully...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In the ancestors¡¯ memories within the Jewel, I had seen the mansion a number of times.

    But seeing it in reality brought out yet another emotion.

    ¡°The details have changed here and there. I guess time flows for mansions as well.¡±

    There was a stone statue in the center of the fountain just beyond the gate. But the statue¡¯s shape was different to the one I had seen in the Jewel.

    Novem to my side spoke without a change in expression.

    ¡°... It was destroyed when Maizel-sama and ir-sama were having a lover¡¯s tiff. They did piece it back together, but Maizel-sama said he had grown tired of it.¡±

    A lover¡¯s tiff... it does seem my father had a Walt House-esque side to him as well.

    Looking around, I could see the servants copsing at the knees, covering their faces with their hands. Those that had taken up their weapons in an attempt to sever their own lives were surrounded and suppressed by the knights we¡¯d brought along.

    I hade to the Walt House in the country¡¯s south west.

    We had infiltrated in small numbers, but through the guidance of the Walt House knights and soldiers we¡¯d brought along, we got in quite easily.

    And from there, I used the Jewel to dispel Celes¡¯ curse.

    Aria and Miranda came up to me.

    ¡°Lyle, we¡¯ve brought him over.¡±

    ¡°The Walt House¡¯s stewards sure are extreme. He¡¯d already begun writing a will, you know. Should I say he¡¯s quick to recover, or impulsive.¡±

    I stood before the steward of the mansion.

    ¡°... What happened to old man Zell¡¯s hut?¡±

    The steward kept his head down.

    ¡°My deepest apologies, young master... My deepest...¡±

    Shannon behind me pulled on my clothes.

    ¡°Lyle, now¡¯s no good. It seems he¡¯s really in despair. Let him have some rest.¡±

    Thinking she was exactly right, I spoke up.

    ¡°I give no permission for suicide. That¡¯s an order. And I¡¯ve no particr intent to punish. I¡¯ll station guards, but you should rest a while for the day.¡±

    As I walked off, Eva and May looked over the mansion.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t really give the liberated feeling. It¡¯s just really sad, or rather, it feels as if we¡¯ve done a bad thing.¡±

    ¡°More importantly, I¡¯m more worried about that one. Look, he¡¯sing!¡±

    The one charging at us was a single night. The structure of his face could be ssified as beautiful; a baby-faced knight one might think of as cute.

    ¡°Get out of here! Washout of the Walt House!!¡±

    With a bloodcurdling expression, he pulled the sword at his waist and cut at me. The guard knight who hurriedly leapt out was cut, and Eva and May leapt out before me.

    I nudged them aside, and pulled the Katana at my waist. The rare metal Katana that had finally been sessfully tempered let off a pale light.

    As I cut with the momentum built up as I pulled it from its sheath, I cut through the knight, sword and all.

    As I wiped off the blood on the de, I looked at my foe.

    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him.¡±

    One of the mansion¡¯s knight let out a weak voice.

    ¡°... H-he was Celes-sama¡¯s favorite knight. Ever since Celes-sama left for the capital, he was left aside. He spent every day mumbling to himself.¡±

    He had likely sworn loyalty to Celes from the depths of his heart. Not under her curse, a true pledge of faith.

    ¡°So there are those sort as well. Understood. Treat the guard knight. And collect all their weapons. If they oppose, I mind it not if you retaliate.¡±

    As I issued orders, I headed for the ce I had epted the Jewel.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°... Zell, I¡¯m back. I¡¯m sorry. I... didn¡¯t make it in time.¡±

    Where not even the burn marks remained, the lot the hut once stood was the only ce the grass didn¡¯t grow.

    It was here that I once received the Jewel.

    If old man Zell wasn¡¯t there, I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t be here now.

    Eva approached us.

    ¡°Lyle, I¡¯ve brought them. Zell-san¡¯s family.¡±

    Turning, I looked at Zell¡¯s family. His grandson had grown, while his son and daughter were in good years. I could even see a great grandchild. I gave a simple exnation and offered my thanks to the family.

    Right after that, Gracia returned. It seems she had bought what I¡¯d asked her to.

    ¡°This is all I could get. Well, given the season perhaps it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Taking the bouquet of flower, I ced it where the hut once stood.

    Elza looked around.

    ¡°It really was in quite the hidden ce.¡±

    ra looked at me.

    ¡°So you wanted to show it to us? Is that how it is?¡±

    I shook my head at her and denied it.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I wanted to show it to him. That I¡¯m alright. Truth be told, I wanted to be a first-rate adventurer and repay the favor. But I didn¡¯t make it in time...¡±

    Monica didn¡¯t use her usual joking tone.

    ¡°So he¡¯s your life¡¯s savior? Then he is our savior as well. I¡¯m surprised he managed to maintain his mind and live in this mansion of madness. I¡¯m sure he went through much pain.¡±

    There, old Zell¡¯s son spoke.

    ¡°When the adventurers¡¯ guild betrayed and ran amok within the territory, my father was injured. I heard it was right before he was to rise from a soldier to a knight. The house¡¯s head was absent, and it seems he fought to protect it no matter what, but... he was unable to answer the head¡¯s expectations, and it seems he regretted for the rest of his days.¡±

    I never knew old Zell had such a past.

    But I knew why the Seventh kept him by his side.

    ¡°No, my grandfather was thankful of old Zell. His expectations were more than answered. And I owe your father my life. If anything troubles you, say it to me. I¡¯ll at least protect his family for him.¡±

    The son shook his head.

    ¡°Those words would have been enough for my father. And we have a house and some assets. The previous generation¡¯s head was quite kind to us.¡±

    I thought over the Seventh¡¯s mindfulness.

    ¡°I see. Then if anything happens,e over.¡±

    Saying that, I turned to where the hut used to be once more.

    In a small voice.

    ¡°... I wasn¡¯t able to be a first-rate adventurer, but I hope you¡¯ll forgive me for that.¡±

 Volume 17 - 16: Brides of the Walt House

    Brides of the Walt House.

    Waking up in the mansion of the Walt House, I looked over my own room.

    The room I had once been confined had been home to mountains of books. Right, that they were once there was a fact, but now there were none.

    Once I was driven out of the house, it seems all my belongings were disposed of. There was a bed, and the bookshelf that upied one of the room¡¯s walls was empty.

    I reached my hand from the Jewel hung at my neck, and gripped it tight.

    ording to Baldoir, the Walt house still had reserve forces. To prevent an attack from behind while we were busy with Celes, he rmended I head here first.

    His true intent was likely to give me a trip back home. We used Porter to move through the surrounding territories, utilizing the Jewel¡¯s new ability... a something simr to my father¡¯s Skill to dispel Celes¡¯ charm as we went around.

    But it¡¯s not as if all would rejoice on their release.

    I felt quite conflicted as well.

    As I thought, a knock came from the door.

    ¡°Chicken dickwad, people are gathering from the surrounding territories one after the next.¡±

    Rising up off the bed, I asked Monica for a report on the situation.

    ¡°The surrounding territories, eh? What about the mansion?¡±

    Monica shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°There are many trying to kill themselves. And we¡¯ve received reports that some of their families outside the mansion have killed themselves as well. They¡¯ve sent in testaments of how they wished to atone for their son or daughter¡¯s malpractices.¡±

    She reported it all without hiding a thing. But that was how it should be.

    ¡°Tell them once more that I give no permission for suicide. That I¡¯ve no particr punishment in mind. They were only being manipted by Celes¡¯ ability.¡±

    The treatment they had offered me... there were some who tried to end it with that in mind. And that was a surprise to me.

    I hated how release wasn¡¯t a safe end to it.

    Monica looked over at me.

    ¡°I talked with Miranda-san as well, but are you sure it wouldn¡¯t be better to just punish them? You¡¯ll be able to prevent those who choose rash action driven by their thoughts of self-condemnation.¡±

    I heard out her opinion.

    ¡°... This really is a pain.¡±

    I had returned, but I couldn¡¯t find any soothing for my heart. The mansion that had once weed me so warmly, even when I released Celes¡¯ curse, it didn¡¯t look like it would ever return.

    Looking at reality like this, I realized just how many people there were with apologetic sentiment. But at this point, I had yet to find anyone d.

    ¡°Perhaps my return wasn¡¯t for the best.¡±

    There, Monica looked at me, pping her hands together twice.

    ¡°So what shall we do with the people who¡¯ve dropped by?¡±

    I covered my face with my right hand.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just go about not meeting them. Though Id like to go off to Baldoir¡¯s hometown as well.¡±

    Thinking of how busy it was even if I¡¯d returned, I took a coat in hand, and draped it over myself before leaving the room.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Shannon took a walk through the Walt House mansion.

    It was a vast estate. To add to that, there were so many children in the Fifth¡¯s time that a second annex mansion for child-use had been constructed. After that, it had been used whenever guests were invited.

    Walking through the annex, Shannon listened to the words of Elza walking behind her.

    ¡°... It¡¯s somewhat more extravagant than our pce back home.¡±

    Shannon recalled what she had heard from Miranda.

    ¡°It seems the Walt House has the most territory in Bahnseim. It¡¯s bigger than some countries, so I guess there was no helping it? Ah, there it is.¡±

    Shannon arrived at a certain room she had set as her walk¡¯s destination.

    It was a room of the annex that was never opened for guest use, and a room the previous generation¡¯s House Head Brod had kept as it was.

    Shannon held up the key, and once she opened the door, she saw the guns lining the walls.

    It was the room Milleia used.

    One shot guns, which would require a new shell loaded after every shot. What¡¯s more, there were knives fastened to the gun barrels. There were a number of them around, but as none had been looked after as ofte, they were coated in rust.

    Elza looked at them.

    ¡°So many copies of the same gun. But it doesn¡¯t look like any of them are usable.¡±

    From among them, Shannon looked for one in good condition. She searched and took it in hand.

    ¡°Yeah~, you think I should take this one home with me? It¡¯s a precious memento, and it¡¯s my great grandmothers, so it¡¯s practically mine.¡±

    Elza turned to Shannon.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re rted?¡±

    Shannon lifted up the heavy gun.

    ¡°My great grandmother was from the Walt House. The Circry Hosue still had rtions to the Walts up to the previous generation, it seems.¡±

    Elza nodded in understanding.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll take it back and have it fixed up. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad to have at least one of them around.¡±

    As Shannon said that, she continued to look around the room with Elza. There was dust piled up, and it seemed evident it hadn¡¯t been cleaned for a number of years.

    She had tried asking one of the mansion¡¯s personnel. It seemed that Maizel had decided to stop preserving it and nned to turn it into a guest room in his generation. But they had enough rooms, so there was no need to hurry to convert it, and before it hade to anyone¡¯s attention, it had simply be a room that no one would enter.

    Shannon looked at the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if it¡¯s been forgotten; a lonely room.¡±

    She said...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Porter¡¯s loading tray.

    Sitting on the bench, I talked to Miranda sitting beside me. Novem was sitting furthest away, out of pleasant conversational range.

    It was clear from anyone¡¯s eyes that she was avoiding me. But it wasn¡¯t as if she didn¡¯t listen to what I had to say.

    Whatever the case, a sense of distance the word dubious was insufficient to describe had formed between us.

    ¡°Lyle, are you listening?¡±

    ¡°Eh, oh... I was not listening.¡±

    When I gave an honest apology, Miranda breathed a sigh. Sitting on the bench, she changed over her crossed legs and folded her hands on herp.

    ¡°I was asked quite a few things over there, and one of them was whether the legal wife¡¯s been decided among us. What¡¯s more, they said something about the Walt House¡¯s precepts and such. I¡¯d heard about them before, but were those precepts seriously preserved?¡±

    The Walt House precepts were a lie the First had spouted through his drink. They were carried down generation after generation, and remained as our precepts.

    ¡°... I was still a child when I heard of them, so I couldn¡¯t quite tell how seriously people were taking them. Anyways, it¡¯s all about having a talented person as a bride, right? Rather, don¡¯t you think those precepts are unnecessary at this... erk!?¡±

    As we were talking, Novem¡¯s gaze pierced into me. Hearing I was going to discard the precepts our founder left behind, she seemed extremely sorrowful.

    Miranda did appear to notice, but she purposely pretended not to.

    ¡°I doubt it does you any harm to keep them. I mean, I clear them, so does it really matter?¡±

    Miranda looked up at me as if to peer in.

    ¡°Y-yeah. Probably.¡±

    There, Aria sitting in front of us looked at Miranda.

    ¡°One of the mansion people said they were relieved as long as Novem gave the permission. Then I doubt we have any that don¡¯t clear them.¡±

    It¡¯s true that a majority of the members here had received Novem¡¯s passing grade. The only one she ever gave a strong denial to was Lorphys¡¯ royal princess.

    Shannon was ying cat¡¯s cradle with Elza. And Gracia was staring at them absentmindedly.

    Winning out against Elza, Shannon made a triumphant pose before turning to me.

    ¡°Come to think of it, there¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What sort of people were the Walt House¡¯s wives? See, when ites to its heads, you told it all to Eva, so I hear it from her all the time, but I haven¡¯t the slightest idea what sort of people the Walt House¡¯s women were.¡±

    When she asked me once more, I conceded there really were a lot of ambiguous points. At times harsh, at times gentle, I had seen their figures in the Jewel.

    But I didn¡¯t know the specifics on the ancestors¡¯ wives... the Walt House women.

    Eva¡¯s interest was piqued, so she leaned forward.

    ¡°I want to hear it to. If the precepts were to wee in talented women, then that means they were all prodigious ones, right?¡±

    I folded my arms as I thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s probably right.¡±

    Shannon looked over Porter¡¯s loading tray. May was on the ceiling. ra was controlling Porter, so she wasn¡¯t here. Monica knit as she spoke.

    ¡°Whoever they may be, as long as they can birth chicks, they are no different to us.¡±

    ... She was the same as always. Shannon looked at the members gathered in Porter.

    ¡°But there¡¯s no way they were stranger than these members, right?¡±

    There, Miranda looked around as well.

    ¡°Right. This may be the first since the start of the Walt House.¡±

    She said andughed. Everyone gave a, ¡®quite right,¡¯ as theyughed. But there was something I could feel from the air.

    ... Not a single one of them thought themselves to be the strange one. They were certain they were different...

    ...

    But when I looked at Novem, she averted her eyes from me. No, rather from me, it felt as if she was having difficulty saying something.

    ¡°Novem, don¡¯t you know a bit about it? ... I mean, I¡¯m sure there¡¯re a few tidbits that¡¯ve been passed down through the Forxuz House as well.¡±

    When I sent over an ill-natured voice, Novem seemed panicked. She couldn¡¯t just tell everyone she carried down the memories of an evil god. But if I asked like this, I doubt it would be too suspicious.

    For some reason, Novem¡¯s gaze was swimming around more than usual.

    Seeing her like that, Eva thought something was up.

    ¡°Do you know an interesting story? There were plenty of them with the Walt House heads, so I¡¯m sure their wives had their share as well. Or could it be they were dragged all over by their husbands or something?¡±

    Perhaps everyone wanted to hear, as their eyes were full of expectations. Novem did try to evade it, but that wasn¡¯t working out.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m none too knowledgeable on the matter. And I heard the missus were all worthy of the Walt House precepts that promised to wee in talented individuals. So let¡¯s not let that trend end in Lyle-sama¡¯s generation...¡±

    Shannon grinned.

    ¡°Novem¡¯s flustered. She definitely knows something.¡±

    While Shannon had her share of hopeless points, the girl could read human emotions. Hearing that, Miranda sounded intrigued.

    ¡°How sneaky for you to keep everyone else in the dark. Out with it.¡±

    Monica alone seemed uninterested as she knit.

    ¡°Fufu, with this, even if the chicks are born in dozens, we won¡¯t be troubled with clothing. And no matter how you look at it, there will be several to several dozen born every year. There will be no end to serving them.¡±

    As she swiftly continued to produce baby clothes, Monica was drooling.

    I guess she wouldn¡¯t be shaken no matter what happened.

    Porter suddenly stopped.

    As everyone¡¯s stance crumbled, Novem was the first to cry out.

    ¡°Did something happen, ra-san!?¡±

    Thisss is running away, or so spoke the eyes she ignored as she called for ra. So ra came down from the driver¡¯s seat.

    ¡°No, there was a person in pain. There was, but...¡±

    It seems the gist wasn¡¯t getting across.

    Opening the door to the loading tray, I saw May was taking a stance before the injured one. They person rolling along the ground in pain... half of their face had swelled, and their right hand showed a bizarre expansion.

    While they were definitely in pain, it was an ominous sight.

    ¡°Urrrggggggggrrrrrrrrruuuuuu!! L-Lyyllleeee....!! Keeellllll!!¡±

    It was almost like the growl of a beast. As I pulled the Katana at my waist, myrades who¡¯d descended gripped their weapons in hand. For the behavior of the other party was clearly bizarre.

    And as she popped her face out the door, Shannon cried out.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s with him... on top of being dead, there¡¯s a monstertched...ing from inside of him.¡±

    What I recalled was the scene of Breid using that drug to take on a monster-like appearance.

    The flesh of the man¡¯s form expanded, sprouting hair from there to a point where I could no longer call that figure human.

    From the nearby woods, I could hear simr ominous growls.

    As I looked around, I used a Skill.

    There were a number of points directing clear hostility towards us. But they hadn¡¯t been there just a moment before. They had suddenly sprung up.

    ¡°... Come to think of it, there weren¡¯t any responses in the direction we were headed.¡±

    Where did a copsed human beinge from? There were people my Skill couldn¡¯t capture, but a majority of them were hiding with a Skill themselves.

    I couldn¡¯t think there were enough of those sorts around to surround us like this.

    The knight surrounded the man who¡¯d be monster.

    ¡°Stand back, Lyle-sama!¡±

    The man suddenly leapt in our direction and copsed again. Once he hadpletely be a monster, it looked as if he was a fusion of man and beast.

    Monica looked at the enemy and muttered.

    ¡°Rather than a monster, he looks like he¡¯se straight out of a tokusatsu. But if he¡¯s an enemy of my master, I shall eliminate him.¡±

    As the surrounding knights tried to plunge in their weapons, the monster leapt up. It casually rose several tens of meters in the air, and in a simr fashion- leaping from the forest- other monsters began falling towards me.

    Regripping the hilt, I was about to intercept them when a single woman whirled into the air.

    ¡°Novem.¡±

    As she swung the heirloom staff she carried regrly, it took on the form of arge scythe to shred up the monsters. Andnding on the ground, she was followed by a downpour of blood on all of us.

    ¡°Novem, you¡¯re...¡±

    I reached out my hand, but stopped it halfway. As she raised her face, her eyes were more muddled than I had ever seen them before.

    Novem muttered. While looked at my hand lingering in the air.

    ¡°... You don¡¯t have to push yourself, Lyle-sama. Even I understand that I¡¯m creepy. But I merely couldn¡¯t¡¯ permit something like this to happen. I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±

    Saying that, Novem was smiling, yet I found it strangely scary. Her eyes muddled, and with that unnerving smile, her face soaked red in blood.

    I was unable to call out to her.

 Volume 17 - 17: Cute Celes, Lovable Lyle

    Cute Celes, Lovable Lyle

    Attacked by the men who had be beast, we lined their dead bodies by the side of the road.

    Unable to leave them be, it was determined we were to incinerate them. We couldn¡¯t conduct a detailed investigation here. We didn¡¯t have the time to take a detour.

    Beside the soldiers digging holes in the ground, I called Shannon and May to confirm the corpses. They all had their heads severed from their bodies, having been taken out in a single strike.

    In that one swipe of Novem¡¯s staff turned scythe, these monsters somewhere in-between man and beast had perished.

    May looked at the corpses.

    ¡°... I feel something unpleasant. An ominous feeling. I couldn¡¯t feel their presences either, but they were moving, sure enough.¡±

    As she crossed her arms in thought, it seems May hadn¡¯t sensed them either. But after Shannon looked at the bodies, she covered her eyes with the palms of her hands.

    ¡°They weren¡¯t living to begin with. And something from within them swelled up to be something else entirely. It¡¯s really unpleasant.¡±

    Both May and Shannon felt unpleasant. And Shannon said they weren¡¯t alive from the start.

    I watched over the bodies that didn¡¯t seem as if they¡¯d revert to normal.

    ¡°They were purposely ced to attack.¡±

    Perhaps it was Celes¡¯ message. Not to I- who¡¯d begun my invasion. I¡¯m sure... it was a message to Novem, or so I had a vague inkling.

    Novem¡¯s disconcertment she showed as she took the lead, and her usual level-headedness was nowhere to be found. This held a meaning to Novem... and perhaps it¡¯s nuance was a deration of war.

    In truth...

    ¡°Novem, what do you think about all this?¡±

    Novem, who¡¯d been looked down over the bodies from the side, nkly turned towards me. It didn¡¯t look as if she¡¯d heard May or Shannon¡¯s words.

    ¡°... Yes, I believe it is just as you¡¯ve said. There¡¯s no way anyone would think they could take us with such numbers. Then we should think they must have been purposely made to attack.¡±

    I touched a hand to my chin, letting my thoughts circle around.

    ¡°It¡¯s Celes¡¯ doing, so I¡¯ve no idea how much meaning It holds. It may be a simple provocation, or something she thought up on a whim.¡±

    Even if there was no meaning it all, trying it because it looked fun was how Celes did things.

    I also considered such action hade out as a specific warning to us.

    There, Eva returned with the robed dark elves from the forest.

    ¡°Lyle, there weren¡¯t any strange points around. Too little of anything, mind you. With so many numbers, it¡¯s in uncanny there were no traces of them waiting on standby. Though they could have juste with good timing.¡±

    If they were staying in the forest, at the very least, there would be some minute trace of them doing so. Where they rested. Thinking of the season, lighting a fire would be a necessity. And food stock would be needed as well. Excretion was unavoidable.

    Hearing there was no sign of anything, I looked towards Shannon and May.

    ¡°So the pragmatic conclusion is that they really weren¡¯t alive. It does seem Celes has left humanity.¡±

    All my bad premonitions were hitting the mark, and as things were going, perhaps it was only a matter of time before Celes was taken over by Agrissa.

    And it seems she hadid hands on the drug to turn man to monster, andpleted it. It felt almost as if she was showing off the fact of itspletion.

    ¡°... We¡¯ll bury them once we¡¯ve burned them. If we didn¡¯t have a need to hurry on, I¡¯d have liked to conduct a more-detailed investigation.¡±

    I took a nce at Novem.

    The one who requested an incineration and burial was Novem. If the one who knew something about this chose it, that was without a doubt the proper means of disposal.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Bahnseim¡¯s capital of Centralle.

    ¡°Hah, I¡¯m getting bored. Building father¡¯s grave and burying a few ten thousands alive was fun, but...¡±

    In the audience chamber she sat on the throne, sticking her elbow into the armrest, and rasting her chin on her hands. While she showed a slovenly bearing, those lined to watch her form were entranced.

    For now she was bored, so she lined up the ministers from early in the morning creating an air as if she was to start up a ceremony or something.

    But at some point along the way she had lost interest.

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d give whatever random order was on my mind, but that¡¯s boring. I¡¯ve grown tired of the knights fighting to the death, and those without the willpower to stand up to torture merely rejoice, so it¡¯s no fun at all.¡±

    Her own... a power close to Septem¡¯s ability, a something that entranced humans.

    By it, there were many humans who earnestly believed it just to be killed by Celes. And in all actuality, when she tried to torture, their pain would always turn to delight in the end.

    The stronger Celes¡¯ power grew by the day, the stronger that trend became. Even if she paid no mind to it, those around would depend on her. They would revere her.

    But Celes didn¡¯t have the slightest mind to try suppressing that power.

    From the Jewel of the staff in her hands, she could hear Agrissa¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºSo you¡¯ve already cultivated so much of Septem¡¯s power in your body? You¡¯re as wonderful as I thought, Celes. Even I hadn¡¯t grown so far when I was your age.¡»

    Without paying mind to the people around her, Celes answered her. From the eyes of those around, it was as if she was talking to herself, but no one would ever find that strange.

    What Celes was doing was the right thing. No matter what life was irrationally taken, if Celes did it, it was their justice.

    ¡°When the power gets stronger, it all grows boring. Is that why you thought up all those ideas?¡±

    Agrissa, whose atrocities were well know, gave a simmering cackle. No matter how rudely Celes addressed her, she wouldn¡¯t grow angry. If it was anyone else, she would show then hell on earth.

    ¡ºBoredom is poison to me as well. And I hate the thing called enduring. Time spent waiting for those human to grow in numbers is wasted time. But I hated going at it small-scale...e to think of it.¡»

    Agrissa within the Jewel let her pretty mouth twist. Beautiful as it was, she ominously spread it into a crescent moon, andughed as she spoke.

    ¡ºThat time was fun. Adorable Celes, when your ancestors stood against me. The Novem of the time was supporting from behind, or perhaps she was the ringleader of it all, but they opposed me and challenged me to battle. As I basked in my boredom, it was the best time on earth.¡»

    But in contrast to Agrissa, Celes grew sullen. A wrinkle graced her brow, as she clenched her mrs.

    ¡°That insect. That damn twat... that trash with nothing to him but Novem¡¯s affection, just the very fact he stands against me is irritating. I could grant him every pain in the world, and it wouldn¡¯t be enough. I could kill him and kill him again and again and I wouldn¡¯t be satisfied. Simply by remaining alive does he ruin the taste of the air I breathe. The very fact he exists irritates me. Hey, when is it that I can finally kill him?¡±

    As Celes grew expressionless and monotone towards the end, Agrissaughed.

    ¡ºHey, there¡¯s someone out there who can draw out so much emotion from you. Just killing them wouldn¡¯t be any fun. At the start, I did hate that man. But the one to draw so much of my attention... adorable Celes, your ancestor Lyle was the first.¡»

    Hearing that, Celes lifted her staff high, and swing it down. The throne¡¯s right armrest went flying, and even the stone floor was shattered.

    ¡°... I¡¯m giving him my attention? Well yeah, I am. But unlike you, I won¡¯t call it love or affection. Nothing but my revulsion wells up towards that thing. Just how much pain was it for me that that thing existed?¡±

    Agrissa seemed to enjoy watching Celes¡¯ reactions.

    ¡ºYou¡¯ll never change, will you. But that¡¯s what¡¯s lovely. Now then, while we¡¯re at it... this modern day Lyle has challenged you to a fight. Why don¡¯t you prepare to receive him?¡»

    There, a slight irritation shed across Celes¡¯ face.

    ¡°... Are you sure it¡¯s alright to provoke Novem? Even when you¡¯ve told me to this point to nevery hands on her?¡±

    Agrissa¡¯s face turned serious in the Jewel.

    ¡ºYeah, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s something like fate. And as you are now, you¡¯re more than capable of opposing Novem. You¡¯ve no need to be modest as you were when you negotiated with her. You hated that, right? Scampering off in fear whenever she came to the mansion? The reason I told you not to kill him was because he was in Novem¡¯s hands. And you would have soiled yourself had Novem learned of it.¡»

    Riled up by Agrissa, Celes crushed the remaining armrest with her left hand.

    From the eyes of those around, it would only look as it Celes had suddenly flown into ill humor.

    ¡°I was scared? Don¡¯t fuck with me. I only didn¡¯t do it because you told me not to! I¡¯m afraid? That¡¯s rich. Do you understand your own position here? You¡¯ve nothing but a mouth to speak.¡±

    Agrissa grinned within the Jewel.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be so angry, my cute Celes. And I¡¯m saying that you can win now. If it¡¯s now, you can even win against Novem.¡»

    Celes rose and wrung out her voice.

    ¡°Henceforth, all troops are to prepare to intercept enemy forces at Centralle! Listen well, kill them all without letting a single rat survive. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    Saying she would sleep so early in the morning, Celes left the audience chamber. The crown prince Rufus raced after her from behind. Boasting curling red hair, once he¡¯d left the chamber with Celes, he spoke as guards surrounded the two.

    ¡°Celes, you¡¯ve not let me sleep alongside you at all these days. We¡¯re husband and wife, so why not dote on me a bit?¡±

    Looking at the young man begging to be pampered, Celes was irritated. To Celes, Rufus was an unnecessary existence.

    But there was only one point where Rufus held value. Not his position as a crown prince. To the current Celes, the royal house and royal line held no meaning at all.

    But his presence pissed Agrissa off. While always teasing and riling Celes, Agrissa hated Rufus... the Bahnseim royal line. So Celes left him be. And she didn¡¯ty hands on the Bahnseim House. They were all still alive.

    ¡°Today I¡¯m going to sleep between my mother and father. If I get in the moode the fall of night, I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡±

    But Rufus hung on.

    ¡°Please wait, Celes. I don¡¯t care who you sleep with. That¡¯s just how wonderful of a person you are. But I am your husband. Just a little is enough. A little is enough, so...¡±

    Seeing how far the prince who was once so popr with the people had fallen, Celes¡¯ mood improved just a bit.

    In contrast, Agrissa was put in an ill humor.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll consider it some. Have some expectations for tonight.¡±

    As Celes walked off, Rufus was delighted. Saying he was going off to start preparing now, he headed for his bedroom.

    Agrissa turned to Celes.

    ¡ºYou keep a man of Bahnseim as a pet? I¡¯m sure I told you to kill him already.¡»

    Hearing that voice, Celes smiled.

    ¡°If I¡¯ve given him nothing but expectation, it¡¯s no burden on me. And if it irritates you so, are you sure you¡¯ve not fallen for Rufus yourself?¡±

    On Celes¡¯eback, Agrissa pouted more as she smiled.

    ¡ºSplendid, cute Celes. You¡¯ve gotten able to say it. But eventually...¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Meeting up with the main force, I received a report from Baldoir.

    In a room of the moving fortress, I read through the document as I conversed with him.

    ¡°Perhaps your trip home was an unnecessary action. It was a decision I made on my own, but as it seems to have increased the burden you bear, you have my deepest apologies.¡±

    As he apologized, I spoke disinterestedly.

    ¡°In the case the Walt House soldiers ignored our defenses and attacked from the rear, it would have increased our casualties. There was plenty of meaning to it. Don¡¯t apologize.¡±

    But I had decided a certain something in my heart.

    ¡°However, I may never return there. There are too many who feel burdened by my presence alone.¡±

    As a practical problem, the Walt House territory was unsuited as a stronghold to govern the continent. If some work was put into it, rule would be possible, but that would take time.

    Thinking on a continental scale, the site condition was poor.

    Perhaps Baldoir understood that.

    ¡°Then will you set up your next base in Centralle?¡±

    Centralle definitely did have a lot of the conditions together. The Sentras Kingdom that unified the continent before Bahnseim had its capital there as well.

    Having finished the report, I took a stretch.

    ¡°To be quite honest, I¡¯m doubtful. Monica¡¯s said quite an interesting thing, so perhaps it¡¯s a good idea to take up her proposal.¡±

    ¡°Monica-dono? She hasn¡¯t said anything too exorbitant, has she?¡±

    As Baldoir looked anxious, I sent a smile.

    ¡°If I¡¯m going to be making my own country, I should make a new capital, is all she said. Well, it isn¡¯t bad. Thinking of the post-war period, that may be faster than restoring the ruins.¡±

    Rising to my feet, I opened the room¡¯s window. I could see the spectacle of the numerous tents pitched up around.

    The allied forces were arriving in droves, and a force exceeding six hundred thousand had gathered.

    Baldoir looked in my direction.

    ¡°A new capital, is it? It¡¯s true that seems easiest. If the reports are to be believed, there will be some resistance to settling in Centralle.¡±

    Rauno¡¯s report after reaching Dalien had hit my expectations. The dead hade back, or perhaps were being controlled by the current Celes.

    Centralle had be a city of the dead.

 Volume 17 - 18: The Winning Horse

    The Winning Horse

    ... A vige a little ways from the main road was astir from early in the morning.

    The adults holed themselves in their homes with their farming tools, praying that nothing would happen.

    The scene a young boy who¡¯d taken flight from the vige witnessed wasn¡¯t that of any army he¡¯d ever seen before.

    ¡°What the hell¡¯s that...¡±

    It was as if a fortress was moving. Around it the soldiers preceded without rest in the direction of Centralle, the cool morning air a little different than usual.

    His mouth held open at the sight of the great army he¡¯d never seen before, the boy looked up at the blue haired man standing atop the fortress. Atop the ramparts fluttered white g with a blue circle in its center. Around the circle sprawled ornaments of gray, and it was obvious it was the g under which the army marched.

    But he had never seen that g before.

    Until his family came to drag him back into the house, the boy watched the sight in awe...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Looking over the soldiers proceeding down the road, I felt the cool morning air on my Skin.

    ¡°The air¡¯s no good. When the soil¡¯s dry the dust clouds are terrible. But even so, when it rains it robs our stamina away.¡±

    Looking around from the roof of the fortress, I could see white smoke rising from nearby. It did seem there was some vige around somewhere.

    We had entered the area under the Bahnseim House¡¯s direct control, and continued on with our march. There was no resistance you could call resistance, and there weren¡¯t any signs of forces leaving Centralle.

    Invaded by surrounding countries, there was no way they wouldn¡¯t be able to gather the troops. It was more than clear we were trying to tempt the capital.

    But even so, in order to fight Celes, we¡¯d have to aim for the city regardless.

    To the roof rose Vera in an overcoat.

    ¡°Is it really alright for our leader to go out without any guards?¡±

    As she said that and stepped onto the roof, the wind blew to shake her ck hair. Her angel wings flowed in the breeze. Containing them in her hands, she looked towards the smokestacks visible from the roof.

    Watching the white smoke rise from the chimneys, she nodded a few times before turning her face to face me.

    ¡°I heard the others were heading for Centralle as well. There¡¯s no doubt that¡¯ll be the site of the decisive battle, right? They won¡¯t try to take us out one by one?¡±

    In regards to her worry, I shook my head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. I¡¯ve considered the possibility they¡¯d leave Centralle open to target one of our forces. It¡¯s unthinkable they¡¯d leave themselves short-staffed for defense, and if it¡¯s Celes, she¡¯ll make Centralle the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem you¡¯re saying that because you understand your sister¡¯s personalities.¡±

    Observing that my expression wasn¡¯t the best, Vera hit me with her honest impression. So with a slightugh I exined it to her.

    ¡°She¡¯ll definitely sit and wait. Based on how she went about it, she could send dead men in the truest sense of the term to aim for one of our crucial points, but she won¡¯t do it because that¡¯s a pain.¡±

    Rather than a pain, the current Celes didn¡¯t give a damn about winning or losing. As long as she could live a life of luxury, she didn¡¯t care how many of those below her died off.

    No, she would even watch it andugh.

    ¡°You can win, right?¡±

    On Vera¡¯s question, I looked straight ahead.

    ¡°We¡¯ll win the war. There¡¯s no doubt about it. We¡¯ve made enough preparations for that. And with the armies we¡¯ve taken in, we¡¯ve gained even more leisure.¡±

    There were many feudal lords who¡¯d offered their assistance. On the other hands, while there were Lords who said they wouldn¡¯t cooperate, there were many cases where their popce did join our side.

    If it could get them out of the current Centralle... the current Bahnseim they¡¯d help out. Or perhaps they were cooperating with our forces who held the food stock they needed to survive.

    ¡°The war, huh? Then what about the most important part?¡±

    She was likely indicating the direct confrontation with Celes. I nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why we¡¯veunched this offensive. Sorry, but I¡¯ve no intent to start a fight even if I can¡¯t win. I decided to march because our current war potential was asplete as we could make it.¡±

    That was true.

    With Novem at the lead, myrades who had travelled with me as adventurers. And Gracia, Elza, Ludmi... our war potential was in order. If it were one on one, the probability of my loss was high, but that just means we won¡¯t bring in a one-on-one battle.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s my sister or a little girl. We¡¯ll surround her and beat her down.¡±

    Vera showed a shrug of her shoulders.

    ¡°That¡¯s the worst line I¡¯ve heard all day, but that¡¯s the safest option. I¡¯m relieved you won¡¯t show your feelings like sibling rtions or your pride as a man.¡±

    Vera seemed to approve of my decision. But as an individual, I have to say it was quite a deplorable thing. Because I couldn¡¯t win against my little sister, I was going to be ganging up on her with my numerous girlfriends. That¡¯s practically what I was saying.

    ¡°Personally, I¡¯d liked to have been able to solve this on my own.¡±

    To speak to my personal opinion, with my own hands... my hands alone, I wanted to stop Celes. But ability-wise that was impossible.

    ¡°If you say something like that and lose, I¡¯ll curse you for the rest of my life. Discarding a winnable battle from personal sentiment is what an idiot does. Well, I don¡¯t hate that sort of thing either.¡±

    But she¡¯d definitely hate it if I was in that position, said Vera.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t win there¡¯s no tomorrow, so I won¡¯t forgive it if you go easy. If things are to go on like this, there¡¯s not a single good thing in letting your sister live. I¡¯d feel more if you just ended it in an instant.¡±

    This was likely Vera¡¯s way of encouraging me.

    ¡°... That¡¯s my intent. I¡¯ve got promises to keep.¡±

    As I gripped the Jewel, Vera looked between it and me.

    ¡°You could hear your ancestors¡¯ voices, was it? They¡¯re all gone? Come to think of it, I heard them before on the ship.¡±

    ¡°Ah,e to think of it, you did hear them.¡±

    Thinking back to when she could have heard their voices, I ended up reminiscing.

    ¡°I never noticed they were your ancestors¡¯ voices. So is it a promise to them?¡±

    There was that too. But the number one was someone else.

    ¡°No, to someone like a brother to me? Though I¡¯ve yet to recognize that.¡±

    Letting go of the Jewel, I turned my eyes towards Centralle.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Lyle¡¯s army approached the capital.

    There were streams of nobles who came to jump aboard the winning horse. Those aiming for their house¡¯s revival. Those who¡¯d taken flight from Centralle.

    Those who wanted to be recognized as nobles.

    They came to seek audiences with Lyle. But Lyle fundamentally didn¡¯t want any more troops than he already had.

    Dressing up simply being there as a favor was quite a difficult thing.

    Within all of that, Ralph Circry hade into contact with his daughter Miranda.

    Bringing his feet to a tent nearby the moving fortress, he had called Miranda out.

    So disembarking the mechanical monstrosity, Miranda took along her guards to enter and greeted her father.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Miranda.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Not since back at the storehouse, perhaps? Back when I was abandoned by a certain someone who bought a Hippogryph having mistaken it for a Gryphon.¡±

    His expression unchanging under the girl¡¯s sarcasm, Ralph thrust straight into his demands.

    ¡°I request safe haven for a group of imperial nobles who fled from Centralle. They¡¯ve looked after me, but there are a number of houses among them who¡¯ve looked after you as well. And they have their own troops. If you¡¯ll add them to the lines, they¡¯ll work to their utmost...¡±

    But Miranda rejected the demand with a smile.

    ¡°At this point, we¡¯ve no need for any soldiers who can¡¯t put up a decent fight. We¡¯d have our problems even if they were overflowing with battle experience. If there¡¯s a problem with the chain ofmand, it¡¯ll be the same for my personal unit as well. If you wish to push it through no matter what, I¡¯ll station them as cannon fodder on the front most lines.¡±

    His expression not crumbling under his daughter¡¯s attitude, Ralph made a serious face.

    ¡°If you let them assist, there¡¯s merit in it for you. You¡¯re the one without any decent forces protecting your back. Even if you¡¯re the leader¡¯s woman, your position is weak. Even if you¡¯re to raise a new country of your own, you¡¯ll need experienced civil officials. Since they¡¯re from Bahnseim, they¡¯ll be useful to the leader. He can¡¯t call in officials from a foreignnd, can he?¡±

    Meaning he would supply civil officials to strengthen Miranda¡¯s standing. In all truth, it was Lyle¡¯s weak point.

    It was an extremelyrge merit to Miranda. Getting her hands on officials, if she cooperated them, she would be an existence Lyle couldn¡¯t ignore.

    In Lyle¡¯s harem thatrgely consisted of those specialized to military might, it would be possible to take a step, even two ahead.

    ¡°Well then. That¡¯s quite appealing. But no.¡±

    Miranda still showed her rejection.

    ¡°... I thought you were smarter than that. You¡¯ll prioritize your feelings to lose interest?¡±

    Miranda spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Feelings? I¡¯m not rejecting it because I hate you. I want civil officials so much I¡¯d bark like a dog for them, and I want to be able to stand against Lianne. We¡¯ll need officials in time toe. But calcting my own interest, I have determined them unnecessary.¡±

    Seeing the slight twitch of Ralph¡¯s brown, Miranda could sense that her father was confused.

    ¡°You don¡¯t quite seem to understand what my interest is. My interest is Lyle¡¯s best interest. So will any of this be to Lyle¡¯s interest? If backing me were a bunch of officials who¡¯d carry on with Bahnseim¡¯s old ways... they¡¯d just be trouble, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    What Lyle was aiming for was continental rule. For that sake, there were various parts of Bahnseim¡¯s methods that wouldn¡¯t work out.

    And even if Lyle was capable of various things, he was still young. There was a possibility he¡¯d be led by the nose by the nobles who¡¯d lived their lives as civil officials.

    There was no saying there were none who¡¯d fool the papers to fill their pockets. And even if they came out, the fact that they were part of Miranda¡¯s faction would make it hard for Lyle to do anything about it. In the worst case, there was a possibility they¡¯d raise problems wherever she wasn¡¯t looking.

    Those circumstances were the greatest demerit.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give preferential treatment just because it¡¯s my house. In this important period of forming the basis, I don¡¯t want to choose my officials based on connections. I want to go with emphasizing personality and ability.¡±

    Even if they were vital managerial positions, filling them with connections would be an extreme demerit to Lyle.

    Naturally enough, Ralph was thinking to utilize Miranda¡¯s position to hold arge civil officer faction. And Miranda had seen through it.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t build a stronghold now, you¡¯ll be an outcast for the rest of your life.¡±

    Hearing Ralph¡¯s words, Mirandaughed.

    ¡°If that¡¯s to Lyle¡¯s interest, I¡¯m fine with that.¡±

    Ralph red at her, going into persuasion.

    ¡°There are times when problems rise from ack of knowledge and experience. There¡¯s no way the officials who¡¯ve served the country of Bahnseim over its long history wouldn¡¯t be of use.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But you see... that country¡¯s falling, isn¡¯t it? You mean to say there¡¯s a reason to religiously carry on that fallen country¡¯s methods?¡±

    ¡°... You despise tradition?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate it. But I won¡¯t rmend the ones who barge in at thest minute demanding for all the good parts to be handed over. Well, since we¡¯re blood rtives, I¡¯ll at least mediate for you a bit. So choose... will you simply be thrown out like this, or will you have the Circry House remain as nobles, for argument¡¯s sake.¡±

    On Miranda¡¯s words, once she thought that he had no more driftwood to cling to, Ralph stood.

    ¡°And where are you going?¡±

    To her question, Ralph spoke back.

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one. Unreliable as she is, I¡¯ll depend on Shannon. If that one¡¯s also the leader¡¯s woman, I can make a pedestal for her yet. Though she doesn¡¯t have your level of talent.¡±

    If Miranda was no good, he¡¯d turn to Shannon. Miranda waved her hand.

    ¡°That so, well good luck father.¡±

    She saw him off with a smile.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Hah, day after day, why am I the one who has to deal with them? When I¡¯m so busy, they act all posh and ask, how are you today... can¡¯t they tell by looking? Read the mood for goddess¡¯ sake.¡±

    As we grew closer to Centralle, the folks who appeared before our army to curry favor with me increased. Mercenary brigades approached us as well, and even adventurers gathered.

    Perhaps my position as a formal adventurer had influenced it, but it seems they intended to emphasize that.

    In my room, I draped the cover over myself as I sat on the bed, when Shannon entered the room.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s dinner time, I¡¯m telling you.¡±

    As I stood I felt the cold on my skin. The mobile fortress had an iron workshop that used fire, so it was much warmer than it would be outside.

    But even so I felt cold. I¡¯d stayed too long in a warm ce that my senses were going strange.

    ¡°Got it, I¡¯m going now. Wait, what?¡±

    Remembering something, I tried asking Shannon.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you called out today?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t to the same level as me, but there were many who requested meetings with myrades as well. Even Aria was intruded on by those who¡¯d once taken care of her, or those iming to be her rtives.

    Eva was the same. She wasn¡¯t just the representative of the elves, she was called for as a representative of demi-humans in general.

    ra was mainly called upon from her schr associates, and her birthce of Arumsaas. In most cases, that was what was emphasized.

    Within all that, because she had her sister Miranda, Shannon was a rare case where she was never asked for a meeting.

    ¡°... Oh, I was told this and that, but I didn¡¯t really get it, so I told him, ¡®pass¡¯.¡±

    Quite a fitting response from her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to make them hate you. Try to let them down easily.¡±

    ¡°But that means you¡¯re still refusing in the end.¡±

    ¡°Better than flipping them onto the other side. In the first ce, for those that never read the times to this point, there¡¯s no telling what they¡¯re going to do, so it¡¯s contrarily scary. And yet, they needlessly run their mouths... hah, it¡¯s a waste of time. What¡¯s with this racing to our aid. And yet they¡¯ve no food stock of their own? That¡¯s just in extortion.¡±

    I did understand that meetings were an important thing, but I couldn¡¯t help but let out myints. And there really were many who spoke for lengths on things I could care less about.

    It¡¯s because they truly believed that helped appeal for their cases that made it so nasty. I could understand their desperation to jump aboard the winning horse, but...

    ¡°I can understand how royalty feels when peoplee to demand money from them. If we don¡¯t restrict them, these requests are going to be something terrible... what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Shannon didn¡¯t have her usual energy. While she spoke normally, she looked a little sad or rather, worn out.

    ¡°What is there something you don¡¯t like being served today? You¡¯re not getting my dessert.¡±

    As she looked into my face, she made a fed-up expression and shook her head to the side.

    ¡°Ignorance is a bliss. In exchange for that bliss, I¡¯ll take your n.¡±

    ¡°Hold it! Why do you always go for my n? Stop it. Rather than mine, can¡¯t you aim for someone else¡¯s!?¡±

    There, it seems Shannon seriously grew angry. With a serious expression.

    ¡°Hell no! With you it ends up as a joke, but if I go for anyone else¡¯s, it won¡¯t just end with war! I¡¯m not having any of that. No matter how delicious it is, I¡¯m not wagering my life on a n!¡±

    ¡°And yet my n¡¯s all good!?¡±

    After we shouted and made a racket, I got the feeling a little more energy had returned to Shannon¡¯s expression...

 Volume 17 - 19: Ties

    Ties

    ... In a tent nearby the fortress, Shannon had been called out once more.

    Her guard Valkyries stood armored and armed on both sides as she confronted her father Ralph.

    ¡°Do you get it, Shannon? This is an important matter. It seems you don¡¯t fully understand it, but out power will definitely¨C¡±

    Listening to the same contents from yesterday, Shannon cut off Ralph¡¯s exnation part-way.

    ¡°... I already told you I don¡¯t get it so I¡¯m passing on it.¡±

    The reason Shannon even kept himpany to begin with was because if she refused, her father would try to make contact with Lyle. At present, Lyle was busy as could be with meetings and taking opinions into consideration to fine-tune his strategy, so Shannon thought she would lighten his load a bit.

    At the same time, if her elder sister Miranda had already refused, she thought it would all work out if she refused as well.

    ¡°You have arge handicap. I¡¯m telling you I¡¯ll do something about it. You are to follow my lead.¡±

    Shannon didn¡¯t really like her father. Her treatment in the house was one thing, but she could tell he was always looking at her as if eying something pitiful.

    Shannon¡¯s eyes could see Mana. While they couldn¡¯t perceive light, she could get a general idea of things through Mana¡¯s flow. No, she could see even better than the average-sighted human.

    Her father¡¯s Mana flow should a terrible impatience.

    Just as Miranda said, the nobles he¡¯d gather together were likely telling him to hurry up with it. In order to keep his standing as their superior, Ralph was desperate. While he was thinking of his daughter, that looked to be quite low on his priority list.

    ¡°Even if the leader gets a country in his hands, what will you do if he faces ack of officials? It isn¡¯t only knowledge. Experience will be necessary. Whether you understand it or not, the ability to do paperwork isn¡¯t everything. The umted knowledge and experience one simply can¡¯t pass down is¨C¡±

    To summarize, it¡¯s impossible for you guys, so appoint us already.

    From Shannon¡¯s point of view, wasn¡¯t it a bitte for that? They should have tried to join our side earlier. If Adele or Lianne raising screams of anguish in Beim and Rhuvenns heard his words, they¡¯d click their tongues.

    ¡°And I¡¯m telling you, even if you tell me something like that, I don¡¯t get it!¡±

    When Shannon interrupted Ralph with an oblivious act, he mmed his fist onto the table between them.

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    While Shannon cowered, it seemed he had decided to go on a strong offense. He would continue in his strong tone until she nodded yes.

    ¡°You¡¯re no longer in a position where that spoiled attitude will pass! Despite the responsibility you hold, you won¡¯t even attempt to hear me out. That¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you we¡¯ll carry out your rupport. We¡¯llpensate for your insufficiencies. And by doing that, you can finally¨C¡±

    But Shannon didn¡¯t keep quiet either.

    ¡°But you¡¯re onlying over to me because my sister ref... eek!¡±

    As Shannon spoke, Ralph mmed his fist again. He really was desperate. To Shannon, it looked as if he was trying to keep the Circry House alive as he regained its former glory.

    But Shannon wasn¡¯t the only one in the tent.

    ¡°... It looks like that is as far as we can go today. Shannon-san, let us return. We will be using this ce for our next meeting, so I shall have to put in a reservation.¡±

    As a Valkyrie said that, Ralph stopped her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done talking. And this is a problem of parent and child!¡±

    There, the two Valkyries spread out the binders on their backs to intimidate it. From them, their weapons came out.

    ¡°We have already permitted too many of these meetings under your reason of parent and child. And since it seems you havee under the impression it will prove effective, I will warn you. If you carry on with these threats disguised as negotiations, we shall respond with an adequate attitude.¡±

    Hearing that, Ralph made a face as if chewing on something bitter as he left the tent.

    Shannon hung her head.

    The Valkyries looked at her.

    ¡°At the point he came out with that attitude, you should have ordered us to evict him. At the very least, Miranda-san would never have permitted it.¡±

    ¡°Because he will misunderstand that it will be epted if he uses that strong attitude on another. Well, I¡¯m sure that is just how desperate he is, but... he is not a man suited to negotiations. He is exposing hisck of ability.¡±

    Shannon recalled what Miranda had told her.

    ¡°ording to my sister, he acts tough because he was a retainer to the Bahnseim royal line. Even if it¡¯s uncalled for at this point, he already can¡¯t think of his prideful attitude as anything but the norm, and when the situation changes he can¡¯t keep up... so we don¡¯t need him, she said.¡±

    The words of her sister who¡¯d even cut off her own family.

    There, the Valkyries folded up their binders as they spoke.

    ¡°I have heard the circumstance. But in this case... the first to be abandoned were you sisters. Trying to pick you up again because he realized there was use in you yet is mistaken.¡±

    ¡°He has exposed his shortness in ability and various other things, so his inclusion as a retainer will be rejected. In the worst case, as long as the two of you remain, the Circry House will live on. Its name will still remain in the end. There is no problem at all.¡±

    ¡°... You guys aren¡¯t saints either.¡±

    Looking at the Valkyries, Shannon felt her own load lighten a bit...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Even Fidel-san is starting to look like an honest man.¡±

    From a window in a room of the moving fortress, I watched Ralph-san leave the tent as I thought.

    Monica was in the room, reporting the situation inside the tent. Simrly, Miranda who¡¯d been curious about that tent situation was here as well.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got my doubts about Fidel, but he really is a kind father to his daughters. Though he¡¯s a bit too harsh on others. Regardless, he¡¯s definitely losing here.¡±

    Mirandapared Fidel-san to her own father and shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°... I can at least prepare a side stage for him. You don¡¯t have to hold back, why don¡¯t you help them out?¡±

    When I said that, Miranda shook her head to the side.

    ¡°Rejected. If he¡¯s sees the slightest gap, he¡¯s the type that would even such out the marrow of the bone. He lived through the muddled affairs of the royal court. It would be troublesome if he brought that knowhow in with him. And we can¡¯t go about carrying on Bahnseim¡¯s ways, can we?¡±

    I had no mind to carry down Bahnseim¡¯s way of rule. Rather, it wasn¡¯t happening. End of story.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to have Adele-san do her best for the time being. She¡¯s doing various things in Beim, and she¡¯s getting in the experience. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll work out one way or another.¡±

    Monica seemed delighted as she heard that.

    ¡°If the individual herself hear that, she¡¯d be so delighted she¡¯s burst into tears and protest. Well, she swore to assist you. It¡¯s only natural she do that much.¡±

    There a knock came at the door. When I granted entry, I found Gracia standing at the doorway.

    ¡°The letter from Dalien came in. It seems they¡¯ve turned coat to our side.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°I see. Well that sounds about right. I was worried because they were so close. And what about that other matter?¡±

    Gracia handed the letter from Rauno to me. Taking it and confirming its contents, it did seem he had seeded.

    ¡°Alright, with this one of our worries has been resolved.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Dalien.

    The story backtracks a few days.

    A town close to Centralle where Lyle had first be an adventurer.

    While it was close, perhaps it didn¡¯t stand out much, as it had failed to interest Celes. While it wasn¡¯t too big, it was a rtively important town to Centralle.

    Havinge to such a town, Rauno paid a visit to the one in charge of governing Dalien, a certain Ventra Rodornia.

    Arge man of tan skin and close-cut red hair had been called there as well.

    ¡°When I thought I¡¯d been called forth by the feudal lord...¡±

    The one making a troubled expression was the one who¡¯d once manned the adventurers¡¯ guild receptions desk, Hawkins. At this point, he was an executive of the guild.

    He had the aptitude from the start, anding from an adventurer background, he was knowledgeable on adventurers¡¯ situations. In Dalien, he had gained enough trust to even serve as the Guild Master¡¯s aide.

    Raunoughed at Ventra¡¯s side.

    ¡°Sorry about that. Well all it means is that our leader¡¯s taken a liking to you, does it not? Our leader has evaluated your abilities quite highly.¡±

    Hawkins confirmed the contents of the letter before closing his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite moving. The boy who became an adventurer in Dalien, Lyle-kun has... no, now he¡¯s the leader od the alliance, is he? But out of everyone, does it really have to be me?¡±

    The letter detailed that the adventurers¡¯ guild would be ced under state management. At the same time, it stated that Hawkins had been chosen as an executive of that organization.

    It was a choice from evaluating ability and character, but Lyle¡¯s own personal evaluation yed arge part as well.

    Lord Rodornia was making a conflicted expression as well. While he looked like a good-natured lord of small build, one would do best not to be fooled by appearances.

    As he was, he was a splendid feudal lord.

    ¡°You do have my support for putting the adventurers¡¯ guild under management. But pulling away our valuable personnel will be a painful blow to Dalien.¡±

    Said he as he looked at Rauno. Rauno reached a hand towards a cup of tea withholding an answer.

    Hawkins rubbed the corners of his eyes with his fingertips.

    ¡°Is it possible for me to reply, I¡¯d like some time to think?¡±

    Rauno nodded.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s possible. Let me just call it arge opportunity. And I¡¯ll also put in a request to the guild. For securing magic stones; we¡¯ll also buy off the materials we need. Sorry, but our funding has its limits, so I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to pay for it all satisfactorily.¡±

    Lord Rodornia, upon hearing his proposal.

    ¡°ept his request. By our information, the alliance¡¯s army exceeds five hundred thousand troops in scale. We should cooperate with them even if wee out at a loss.¡±

    Rauno covered his face with his right hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, but you sure are blunt about it.¡±

    Lord Rodorniaughed.

    ¡°Well I¡¯ve got to at least say that much. Because the adventurers¡¯ guild is an independent organization... we can¡¯t quite have them ring at your leader.¡±

    The adventurers¡¯ guild wasn¡¯t all one organization. It was a system of cooperation to manage the resource of Magic Stones. As it was merely the cooperation of separate organizations, based on the case, it was possible for them to move on their own judgements.

    For Dalien¡¯s adventurers¡¯ guild to go against Lord Rodornia¡¯s will and oppose Lyle was by no means an impossible tale.

    Of course, there was an executive who understood the situation.

    ¡°Of course, we will go into the preparations to cooperate at once. There¡¯s no way we could help out Centralle at this point...¡±

    Rauno looked at Hawkins.

    ¡°If you¡¯re capable of making such a decision, that¡¯s a valuable skill. In truth, in a number of territories, the adventurers¡¯ guild gathered up mercenaries, and sent them to Centralle as reinforcements. Who knows what they were thinking.¡±

    As it was an independent organization, it wasn¡¯t as if all Guild¡¯s had a capable top. There were many guild who couldn¡¯t read the times.

    Hawkins seemed knowledgeable about that area.

    ¡°... From the point of view of the mercenaries in Bahnseim, there¡¯s no profit to be had in joining the allied armies at this point in time. And there¡¯s never been a war of this scale ever to this point. They probably think that the Bahnseim side facing a numerical inferiority would pay much better.¡±

    If it seems they were to lose, they need only run away.

    They just had to get out before the battle even began. There were many untrustworthy bandints among them, said Hawkins.

    Hearing of bandits, Lord Rodornia folded his arms.

    ¡°... Bandit subjugation. To think that leader who yed the idiot noble son would return leading such an army under his belt.¡±

    Rauno touched a hand to his chin, scrubbing it against his unshaven stubble with an amused face.

    ¡°Right, he did a bandit subjugation in Dalien. Would you tell me the specifics of the time? While I know he eliminated the bandits, there are quite a few off points in the specifics.¡±

    To an interested Rauno, Lord Rodornia and Hawkins exchanged looks. And they told him the specifics of how Lyle yed the fool...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    In a tent nearby the moving fortress, I found myself surprised.

    I never thought I¡¯d meet them here.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. rk-san... and Norma-san.¡±

    Captain of the Gryphon subjugation force, Norma-san. And her vice-captain rk-san dropped in for a visit. Normally, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten a meeting through, but hearing their names I had made the decision to arrange one.

    At this point, rk-san was of a knight house, and had passed the role of head to his son. But this time his son had led the vige youths to join the allied army, it seems.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Bted as it is, I havee to dere our will to participate in this war.¡±

    Unlike Bahnseim¡¯s east, even if they didn¡¯t make their stance clear in the Centralle area, we would consider taking them in. With the capital of Bahnseim right behind them, they couldn¡¯t quite say they¡¯d betray.

    It¡¯s not like we coulde to their rescue, and sending in a request for it would just be unreasonable.

    ¡°So for you, Norma-san, it will just be you and a few more taking part?¡±

    While holding a settlementrger than rk-san¡¯s, Norma-san had far fewer participants.

    She looked more worn-out than before.

    ¡°... If I let my younger brother take part, there¡¯s the chance danger would befall him. But even when I voiced my participation, the vige heads were reluctant.¡±

    rk-san averted his eyes from Norma-san and spoke to me.

    ¡°I did pass what you advised me on to her, but as it was after she entered the territory, there were many things she couldn¡¯t do. It seems her rule isn¡¯t going so well.¡±

    In the past I had conveyed the ancestors¡¯... the Third¡¯s advice to rk-san. While it seems that was going well, Norma-san was a different story.

    She was moved to tears.

    ¡°Even the ones I¡¯ve brought along barely have any motivation. Their equipment¡¯s no more than cudgels and sham shields of wood. I have no choice but to ask for help, do I not?¡±

    She seemed to have her troubles.

    ¡°Well, we have some equipment we¡¯ve confiscated, so we can hand over a few from that stock. Thinking to your numbers, the front lines will be a bit too harsh.¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s a saving grace. Um, if possible, once this battle is over, you think you could make me an imperial noble...¡±

    On Norma-san¡¯s request, I smiled.

    ¡°That depends on how things stand. Well, I won¡¯t push you too hard.¡±

    There, rk-san seemed relieved.

    ¡°Thank you. We¡¯ve barely any who¡¯ve experienced true war with us, and they¡¯ve pretty much just tagged along.¡±

    There were many small-scale feudal lords hesitant to participate. Even if they came over I was troubled with their deployment, but I would be troubled if I didn¡¯t let them show the color of their gs.

    If it spread that I took these two in, I¡¯m sure a different reaction woulde out. Norma-san lowered her shoulders.

    ¡°If I knew you¡¯d rise this high, I¡¯d have ttered you more.¡±

    rk-san sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m honestly impressed by that side of you, former captain. But for now, I think it best you keep quiet.¡±

    Thinking of how they hadn¡¯t changed, I gave a bitter smile.

 Volume 17 - Epilogue

    Epilogue

    ¡°Hah, the dream I sawst night was the worst. I think I¡¯m going to give up on today¡¯s address. See, I¡¯m sure it was a bad premonition.¡±

    When I said such a thing over breakfast, those around didn¡¯t seem to mind it too much. Monica carrying the food over, and Damien¡¯s automatons seemed somewhat excited as they saw therge portion of the meal that had been eaten away.

    ¡°This is what I¡¯m talking about, this! Ah, at this moment we are sparkling brilliantly!¡±

    Born to serve humans, it seems they were delighted at having fulfilled that duty. Before my eyes, May eating so much meat so early in the morning was...

    ¡°That¡¯s my meat!¡±

    But Shannon pinched a portion and ate it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? I¡¯m still a growing girl!¡±

    I looked at Shannon¡¯s chest as I scoffed. There, an eaten-clean bone hit my face. ¡®What are you looking at!?¡¯ said Shannon, so I sent a look of pity at her chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking at your chest that hasn¡¯t shown any signs of growth at all.¡±

    Miranda munched on toast as she spoke.

    ¡°Shannon, quiet down. So what sort of dream was it, Lyle?¡±

    Normally, it was Novem who reacted to me, but the current Novem would only eat and nothing more. Miranda called my name so I raised my face.

    I wiped my mouth off with the towel Monica brought over.

    ¡°Listen to this, the truth is,st night¡¯s dream was terrible. When I woke up in the morning, there was a naked woman sleeping next to me, and... no, this is all part of the dream okay? Not reality.¡±

    When I said something about a naked woman, the slightly boisterous mobile fortress dining hall had grown silent. When I properly exined it was a dream, General Blois spoke uninterestedly.

    ¡°It¡¯s right before the decisive battle, so when I think of who could be sleeping beside you... we¡¯ll have to carry the bets over to the post-war period.¡±

    Baldoir seemed to feel the same.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use Lyle-sama to gamble. But havinge so far, to be honest, I¡¯m not sure what to think about you sleeping alone.¡±

    A little down, Maksim-san pierced food with his fork.

    ¡°... Can¡¯t you just go for Novem-dono? And I¡¯ve already ced a considerable sum on her, so just decide already.¡±

    Please don¡¯t say it so carelessly. Damien took up the drink put out by one of his automatons.

    ¡°Having still yet to decide on a partner, it¡¯s quite Lyle-esque, or how should I put it... what¡¯s your take on it, old Letarta?¡±

    Old Letarta who¡¯d been eating heartily stuffed his cheeks with meat.

    ¡°Can I ce my bets too?¡±

    Damien called out an automaton and began rying the current odds and contenders to the dwarf. I cleared my throat.

    ¡°... Anyways, there was a woman so I jumped to my feet. I couldn¡¯t see her face, but she was naked so I panicked, and Miranda opened the door.¡±

    Miranda looked a little happy.

    ¡°Oh my, so you like me so much Ie out in your dreams?¡±

    But I instantly.

    ¡°... She was holding a knife with a scary look on her face. I cried out, ¡®I¡¯m still wearing all my clothes, so it¡¯s probably a misunderstanding¡¯, and ran off. A look in her eyes and I could tell. I was going to be killed at this rate.¡±

    There, looking at Miranda¡¯s frozen expression, Aria and Gracia covered their mouthes as they withheld theirughter.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s possible. Miranda¡¯d really do it, that girl.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can imagine it.¡±

    Muscleheads the both of them, they had much to talk about, and were getting along as ofte. Miranda¡¯s eyes was taking them in. But that¡¯s fine for now.

    ¡°So when I ran out, it turns out I was inside this fortress. Running down the narrow corridors, I found Elza.¡±

    Elza showed a twitch, but it wasn¡¯t anything toorge.

    ¡°She was running around looking for Gracia, so I pointed at Miranda. Yeah, she¡¯s scary, so could you hold her off some? I asked.¡±

    I felt really sorry for Elza as she gave a crestfallen look, but anyways, I continued on with the dream.

    ¡°I ran outside and see, there were armed soldiers around waiting for me. As I looked around, I saw Aria on a horse looking at me. Those were definitely eyes full of hatred. Maybe because it was a dream, I was being chased around as if I was a traitor.¡±

    Bearing a grudge I had slept with someone I was being chased around... but the worst was yet toe.

    ¡°Gracia was there too. So I ran to get away only to find Ludmi in my path.¡±

    Ludmi elegantly sipped some tea.

    ¡°So I got the drop on you. Looks like my dream self¡¯s quitepetent.¡±

    ¡°You were in a bed and sleepwear for some reason, so I ran in a different direction.¡±

    As Ludmi froze, Gracia and Elza pointed at her andughed.

    ¡°Bringing a bed outside, howpetent... pff!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, howpetent. We¡¯d never be able to think up such a n.¡±

    Ludmi looked at the two of them, ¡®You know it¡¯s a dream,¡¯ she said in a threatening voice, so I continued on with the dream.

    ¡°When I finally got away and hid myself I found May.¡±

    May ate her meat and continued munching on it.

    ¡°Eva was on her back, and she was poised with a bow. Ah, these guys are enemies too, I thought and ran when an arrow came flying from behind.¡±

    Eva and May wiped their mouths.

    ¡°Archery on horseback... it¡¯s a bit difficult. Though I won¡¯t say I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°I try to run without shaking to an extent. But I wouldn¡¯t chase Lyle around for something like that.¡±

    I know. These two understood they were low on the order of precedence.

    ¡°I knew the skies would be dangerous so I fled into a cave. When I did, I found ra reading a book in a dark room. I¡¯ve already sealed off all the exits, she said. And when she did, Vera came walking down the path I came with a smile.¡±

    Vera sighed.

    ¡°What, so you¡¯re saying I cooperated with ra to corner you? No, that¡¯s a bit pushing it...¡±

    Hoping she¡¯d dere she wouldn¡¯t do it, ra looked around at everyone¡¯s eyes in confusion.

    ¡°Wait a second. He¡¯s talking about a dream you know.¡±

    But Ludmi touched a hand to her chin.

    ¡°The dark horse... no, it¡¯s possible.¡±

    I continued on.

    ¡°So I grew scared and somehow got away. In the end, I didn¡¯t know who I was sleeping next to, but I just kept getting chased, and when I woke up I was covered in sweat. Shannon came up and told me to wake up. Well, that was probably because she hade to wake me up and was calling out in reality. But I was so surprised I cried out.¡±

    Shannon looked at me.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you let out a scream so early in the morning? How idiotic.¡±

    In regards to Shannon¡¯s smile, there an individual tantly dropping her shoulders. It was Monica.

    ¡°F-for me not to appear in the Chicken Dickwad¡¯s dream...¡±

    To her, Damien¡¯s automatons No. One Two and Three touched their mouths andughed.

    ¡°I was being seriously chased around, and everyone¡¯s face looked scary you know. Hah, in the end, who was it... rather, a dream of being chased around by allies is definitely a nightmare. I think I¡¯ll give up on today.¡±

    There, having heard the story, General Blois rubbed his chin.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean it was Novem-dono? No, I mean the one sleeping next to you. By process of elimination.¡±

    Monica looked at General Blois.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve casually taken me out of the running? The only one who can shun me is the Chicken Dickhead. I don¡¯t get excited at all if another treats me coldly.¡±

    As I thought, it really was best to ignore her.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes gathered on Novem. But novem was a little dazed out.

    ¡°Eh? ... U-um, is something the matter?¡±

    She stiffened in the middle of lifting her toast. There, Baldoir cleared his throats, and transferred everyone¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°It would be troublesome if you avoided giving an address just because you had a bad dream. Today¡¯s the day you invade Centralle, for Pete¡¯s sakes.¡±

    Right, the allied army had gathered around Centralle. Before the city that showed not the slightest reaction, I was to give the final address.

    ¡°Eh~? Let¡¯s make it a different day. It¡¯s a bad sign, I¡¯m telling you.¡±

    On myck of motivation, Baldoir¡¯s eyebrows were twitching.

    ¡°Not happening. We already have all the preparations together.¡±

    Well, I didn¡¯t seriously intent to stop it. It was just a breakfast conversation. I was quite tense myself, so I wanted to let myself loose a bit.

    But at the very least, I could understand Novem was brooding over it even more than I had anticipated.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Once upon a time, my ancestor... the previous Lyle had attacked Centralle.

    It was to eliminate the beautiful vixen, the source of the decline oveing the country.

    To speak to results, he seeded in defeating Agrissa.

    But the Bahnseim House... feudal nobles at the time, made off with all the glory. Pushing him off the stage of history, it turned out that the Bahnseim House saved the continent, founding the Kingdom of Bahnseim.

    Perhaps out of desperation, it seems he had erased the records quite thoroughly.

    From the start, my ancestor focused on nothing but Agrissa¡¯s defeat, and didn¡¯t advertise himself much to the public.

    At the time, he had a woman he was dating, or perhaps married to, and already had a child with her. The Forxuz House¡¯s Novem of the time¡¯s attempt to take down whatever Bahnseim built up was a story lost to the ages. The woman wished for peace, and Centralle entered the protection of the Bahnseim Monarchy.

    Perhaps that wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°Well, based on how she went about it, she could have destroyed Bahnseim.¡±

    On the side of the moving fortress¡¯ stage, I muttered such a thing as I gripped the Jewel in my hand. To my side stood Novem.

    ¡°... She had given up on fighting. Rather than thinking of all the pain her husband suffered through it all, she had prioritized herself.¡±

    I think that was taking it too far.

    ¡°If you had a child in your stomach, wouldn¡¯t you want to protect it?¡±

    The one who responded to Novem in a fed-up tone was Aria. Holding her spear over her shoulder, she was waiting for the time toe.

    Perhaps Novem understood that as she didn¡¯t linger.

    ¡°Because of that, the Bahnseim Kingdom was formed, and the continent divided. After that, they had a number of wise lords, but the Walt House was tormented by the Bahnseim House time and again. It wasn¡¯t only the Walt House either.¡±

    It seems the First was the grandson of the ancestor who defeated Agrissa.

    Our Founder, Basil Walt went independent with his first love as the trigger, and since he became a feudal lord, close to two hundred and fifty years had flowed by.

    Perhaps the preparations were in order, as ra came over to me. And in the back, Eva prepared to use her Skill.

    ¡°Lyle-san, we¡¯re ready. Eva is prepared to activate her Skill. What shall we do about the music?¡±

    I thought a bit.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s y safe and do a dignified piece, with a movement to fire them up at the end, perhaps? Rather, Eva¡¯s Skill sure is convenient. It lets your voice reach people, and it can even make music at will.¡±

    There, Eva popped her face out.

    ¡°It¡¯s convenient. But personally, I think live performances are best. And I don¡¯t really like it if my voice is only reaching through Skill. So don¡¯t make me use it too much, okay?¡±

    She waved her hands as she returned to her post. I gripped the Jewel.

    Miranda and Aria nearby called over to me.

    ¡°Now get out there.¡±

    ¡°Cinch it firmly. You¡¯re the suprememander after all.¡±

    I smiled at the two of them. ra went off to move the mechanisms. And once the stage started to ruse, Novem looked at me and lowered her head.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, I¡¯m sure you have much to think about, but this Novem Forxuz... shall apany you to the end.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°I do hope that end is the same end I¡¯m thinking of. I¡¯ll be off.¡±

    Before the stage reached its peak, I could hear Eva¡¯s music start up through her Skill. It felt as if their was an orchestra ying nearby.

    And I took a deep breath.

    Slowly, the stage rose, and positioned me so I could look over everyone. When it stopped I could feel the eyes gathering.

    It was time for the Third¡¯s Skill ¡¾Dream¡¿. I could see Centralle¡¯s ramparts before my very eyes, and the allied armies that surrounded them.

    Right above me, I made an illusion of myself so everyone could see. I matched its movements to mine, making it reproduce whatever I did.

    My voice would reach, and my form was visible. With this, I¡¯m sure it would have a slight effect. As I heard the mor I opened my mouth.

    ¡°Heroes and heroines who¡¯ve gathered here today, lend me your ears.¡±

    Calling the knights and soldiers heroes, I praised them. They were heroes without a doubt. Standing against the heinous acts of Celes, they were to save the continent.

    And among them, just how many would return alive...

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there are many among you who¡¯ve lent ear to the atrocities the Bahnseim House hasmitted. Perhaps some among you have quivered under their brutality. But against it all, you stand! You are all without a doubt, heroes... and men of valor! In this battle of historic proportions, you shall definitely carve your names into history¡¯s te!¡±

    It¡¯s not like that wasn¡¯t going to happen, but at least the fact they participated in this battle would remain.

    A song of dignified majesty was ying, and that atmosphere came out in my words as well.

    ¡°If we do not win this battle, then dark clouds loom over the future of the continent. And in truth, many sorrowful events have transpired. In Beim, arge number of casualties havee out from the army dispatched by Bahnseim. The inside of this country is the same. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all seen it on the way here.¡±

    The towns and viges without vigor, and the lords and soldiers of doubtful character. Even when released and their sanity regained, they would turn back on all they had done, filled with a sense of guilt and regret.

    ¡°Eventually this hell shall spread through Bahnseim to the continent as a whole. If we don¡¯t prevent it now, thends shall be stained in fear and death! Here, now is the time to fight. Now is the time to decide our future!¡±

    To many of those taking part, it they could call themselves justice, it made it easier to fight. If they thought they were doing something wrong, they couldn¡¯t help but give way to hesitation.

    When it came to life or death, doubt would be born.

    Especially when many of them were foreign soldiers without any rtion to Bahnseim at all. Justice... if they didn¡¯t have a reason, they would never get serious with this battle.

    There was meaning to what they were doing. I had to teach them that. Even if that was for my own sake.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, in thisrge battle, I require your power. To defeat the fiendish line of Bahnseim, and exemplify righteousness to the continent!¡±

    Using shills nted from the start and thought transference, the cheers began to spread.

    Ah, so this is how I¡¯m going to send so many men to their deaths. And as I thought over how many would die, I lifted up my fist.

    But someone had to do it. And I couldn¡¯t sit and wait around for the one who would.

    If they were there, I¡¯d obediently lend them my power, and perhaps plow a field or something in some remotend post-war. Just how many times easier would that be?

    If I stayed silent, the people gathered here wouldn¡¯t be in danger. But eventually Celes would move, and perhaps they would fall dead without resistance or meaning.

    While the surrounding countries still had power, I had to stop Celes at all costs.

    I didn¡¯t think I was right. Whatever I was doing was exactly the same as her.

    Looking at someone like me, what would the ancestors think? Once more I¡¯d been told to flee to somend beyond Celes¡¯ hands.

    But even so, I was the one who chose to tread this bloodstained path. If I mulled over it, perhaps they would yell at me.

    Milleia-san had said it.

    To sit on a throne made over a mountain of corpses. And to grasp the future.

    ¡°Heroes, grasp the future in your hands!¡±

 Volume 18 - Prologue

    Prologue

    ¡­ Capital of the Bahnseim Kingdom, Centralle.

    In the audience room of the royal pce, Celes sat on the newly-prepared throne, leisurely kicking her legs as she blissfully rxed. Beyond the lines of armored authorities, therge door at the front opened, and a messenger raced in.

    ¡°Message! The enemy forces surround Centralle. Their numbers are estimated at six hundred thousand!¡±

    Hearing that, those of the Bahnseim Royal line beside Celes were shook up. The others simply listened to the report expressionlessly.

    Celes¡¯ mouth warped on the report and she smiled. To her, her husband Rufus spoke anxiously.

    ¡°H-hey, Celes. Will we be alright? While we¡¯ve concentrated our troops in Centralle, with the attacks happening across thends, we haven¡¯t even been able to gather two hundred thousand. I-if we¡¯re to lose, then¡­¡±

    There, Celes stood. She turned her face to Rufus.

    ¡°Lose? Me? That¡¯s impossible. That¡¯s definitely impossible. I mean, everything up to now has gone just as I expected. No matter how sly an army of the living tries to be, they cannot win against dead men. And our troops don¡¯t only number two hundred thousand.¡±

    Rufus tilted his head a bit.

    ¡°No, Celes¡­ there are only two hundred thousand soldiers in Centralle.¡±

    Celes smiled as she spoke to Rufus.

    ¡°Every single one of the over-a-million citizens of this city are my troops. They¡¯ll all fight for me. I mean, life and death no longer matters.¡±

    As Rufus failed to grasp the gist, Celesughed to herself. And she transported herself straight from the audience chamber. Her guard, the butler Burt in his tailcoat. Rummel whose long ck hair dragged along the ground¡­ taking along her favorites, she headed for the balcony.

    And what Rufus saw as he followed along had gone beyond his imagination.

    Those that filled the za were, without a doubt, soldiers. But it wasn¡¯t as if the capital consisted of nothing but able men. There were old men and women only natural for a city to have, and yet those that covered the za were nothing but soldiers.

    ¡°From the elderly to babies¡­ everyone offers their lives to me. That¡¯s why every single civilian in Centralle became a soldier.¡±

    Rufus took a step back in surprise, his back running into something.

    ¡°M-Maizel-dono¡­ no, father-inw, even mother-inw.¡±

    Maizel and ir appeared on the Balcony in their full armor. Their empty eyes didn¡¯t take in someone like Rufus at all.

    ¡°Celes, so this is where you were? The suprememander should be properly preparing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Celes. Quicklye inside. No matter what happens, the two of us will protect you.¡±

    On her parents¡¯ words, Celes turned and send a smile. The skirt of her white dress spread out, swaying in a simr fashion to her golden hair.

    ¡°Got~ it. But when the battle reaches such a scale, I can¡¯t help but be excited.¡±

    Seeing Celes¡¯ innocent smile, Maizel gave a warm smile himself.

    ¡°As expected of a daughter of the Walt House. In your veins flows the blood of a feudal noble.¡±

    ir touched a hand to her face as she tilted her head.

    ¡°Though I was hoping she¡¯d turn out a bit more graceful. Well, even like this you¡¯re still cute, so you¡¯re fine as you are, Celes.¡±

    The two by her side, a delighted Celes returned to the royal pce. Watching her form from behind, Rufus¡­

    ¡°Ah, how reliable you are, Celes.¡±

    His face flushed, he followed faithfully behind¡­

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Affix the mobile fortress! Direct the cannons at the gate! Centralle¡¯s wall isn¡¯t going to crumble so easily. Concentrate fire on one point!¡±

    The moving fortress slowly advanced, and once it stopped, it lowered its base with a thunk, driving stakes into the ground.

    Under the cloudy sky, the fortress stood boldly before the gate of Centralle.

    From the room where decisions were made, Vera issued one order after the next.

    ¡°Just because we¡¯ve stopped, don¡¯t let the me of the motion hearth die down! Tell the workshop that there¡¯s no telling when we¡¯ll move, so they should brace themselves for it.¡±

    As I was taking a sidelong nce at Vera sitting in her seat and barking out orders, General Blois called over to me.

    ¡°Now then, I¡¯m going somewhere it¡¯s easier to takemand from as well. Lyle-dono, properly call out to me when the attack begins.¡±

    I nodded and gave a light raise of my right hand to respond before looking straight ahead.

    ¡°Now then, how will our opponent move on the first day?¡±

    It was arge-scale battle.

    Will they suddenly reveal their hand to take us by surprise¡­

    Monice nearby conveyed a report.

    ¡°Human forms have been confirmed atop the castle ramparts. But they are not showing any reaction from your Skill. They are already dead.¡±

    There was a g hoisted on the ramparts, and beyond it they were preparing to intercept. I put a hand to my mouth at this quiet beginning.

    ¡°¡­ How are our siege weapon preparations?¡±

    Monica responded at once.

    ¡°Preparations are at around seventy percent. But there are some differences in performance among the members of this alliance. There are many armies who have yet to prepare, it seems.¡±

    It¡¯s only natural they¡¯d never experienced a battle of this scale, but the usual level was only on a scale of hundreds. At most, there were countries who¡¯d experienced wars of thousands. I¡¯m sure they were shrinking back.

    ¡°Have them hurry up. In the worst case, they can just work on making their stockades as thoughtfully as possible.¡±

    From fighting the armies dispatched from Centralle, I could tell the sort of battle Celes favored. Perhaps from Septem¡¯s¡­ Agrissa¡¯s influence, she preferred battles that inflicted massive casualties on both sides.

    She conducted battles that didn¡¯t consider expenditure from the start.

    ¡°¡­ Looks like they¡¯reing out already.¡±

    Once the stones thrown by siege weapons and bursts of magic hit, shy explosions burst forth. While it was a normal beginning, our enemy was so quiet it created an ominous air.

    Monica watched the flying magic bolts explode, obstructed by the ramparts as she opened her mouth.

    ¡°They¡¯re opening the front gate.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡­ Lyle¡¯s main camp.

    Blois saw the enemy opening the main gate and issued orders around. Around, through the exchanges of magic, the knights and magicians were quite upied.

    ¡°They¡¯re firing without paying mind to ally damage. If you cut off your emotions, these dead men really are a convenient force to use. Well, I¡¯d never want one in my ranks¡­ if they¡¯re only charging straight ahead without thinking of anything else, we have ways to deal with them.¡±

    After hurrying the messengers to deliver his orders, Blois looked at the enemyuching their attack without paying heed to the magic flying back and forth.

    They were even raising a war cry, but it was a sight more ominous than anything.

    ¡°¡­ An army of the dead. Can¡¯tugh at that.¡±

    The enemy heading straight for Lyle¡¯s main camp¡­ ignored the magicing at them from friend ahd foe as they attacked.

    Head-on, and while putting out casualties from the battery fired from behind them, they continued on without a single look back.

    General Blois covered his face with his right hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s true we¡¯re nowhere near them in terms of perseverance. But if they¡¯re just going to charge like that, they fall short of a simple army of monsters.¡±

    There, Lyle¡¯s army showed a movement. It made arge split left and right, inviting the attacking force into its midst.

    The siege weapons stationed in the back began loading barrels of gunpowder to fire. It was one of the ns Lyle had used when he fought the monster army.

    ¡°If they fought like humans, perhaps we would be harder pressed.¡±

    As General Blois said that, the cavalry approaching before his eyes fell one after the next by trap, they dragged their allies behind them into their fall. But the line before that one tread over their fallen allies to continue their advance.

    It truly was identical to the charge of a monster army.

    ¡°The person who thought this one up has a terrible personality. Oil from below, and gunpowder raining from the sky¡­ on top of that, catching them in a crossfire.¡±

    The one who thought it up was Lyle, but the details werergely finalized with Miranda¡¯s proposals.

    As the attacks crumbled the enemy vanguard, the units that split left and right began their attacks with their bows and guns.

    But looking behind the enemy charge, General Blois let out a sigh.

    ¡°¡­ If you called their soldier supply unlimited, I may end up believing it.¡±

    Watching the enemies continue to stream out, he had his allies slowly take distance as they continued on with their strategies¡­

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡­ Baldoir Randbergh led a gun-equipped unit protected by a deployment of stockades.

    Gunpowder wasn¡¯t a problem. Their guns were well maintained. They had enough firearms assembled.

    However.

    ¡°Fire! Don¡¯t show any mercy!¡±

    While taking their bullets, with their torsos pierced through armor and all, the enemy soldiers who wouldn¡¯t stop their advance.

    The way their blood flowed was peculiar as well. It looked almost as if they weren¡¯t alive.

    The unit nearby Baldoir¡¯s consisted of elves led by Eva. They held up their bows, and aimed their st arrows¡­ exploding arrows towards the sky.

    Mountains of arrows came flying, raining down on the enemy unit and exploding¡­ igniting the oil, enveloping the enemy in a sea of mes.

    Their bodies pierced by arrows, there were numerous enemies who had half their bodies blown away entirely. And yet their advance didn¡¯t stop.

    Even with their lower bodies blown off, the figures of enemy soldiers pulling themselves through the sea of mes with their arms alone could be seen.

    The soldiers were flustered.

    ¡°What is this. What the hell is that!?¡±

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡±

    ¡°Leaping into the fire on of their own ord¡­¡±

    The enemy soldiers who leapt straight into the ming sea couldn¡¯t be thought of as sane any longer.

    Baldoir wrung out his voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t falter! This is the form of our enemy! That¡¯s precisely why we must fight! Don¡¯t let the enemy proceed any further!¡±

    They were no longer merely charmed by Celes. It could no longer be called a charm, they were being controlled. At Celes who controlled the dead like her dolls, Baldoir felt fear.

    (¡­ If we don¡¯t fight her here, it truly will be something terrible.)

    While reaffirming Celes¡¯ abnormality, Baldoir issued orders to his men¡­

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡­ In the pce, Celes sat on the throne as she received the reports.

    ¡°Celes-sama, the fifty thousand soldiers that attacked were repelled altogether. They have been thoroughly annihted.¡±

    The expressionless lines of authorities merely kept that very same position from dawn to dusk. They were truly dolls.

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s harsh, I lost fifty thousand on the first day. But that still doesn¡¯t shake our numerical advantage.¡±

    From Celes¡¯ point of view, the lives of solders were lower than trash. That they revered her just put them a little higher than the other trash.

    There, Maizel stuck in his mouth.

    ¡°Celes, it does seem that thing has made preparations to fight you. You could keep shing troops to deplete his numbers, but then again, it is a disgrace for you to follow his anticipations.¡±

    On Maizel¡¯s exnation, ire continued on.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if his main force is prepared, what of the others? Even if you say they have over six hundred thousand, how many among them seriously intend to fight us¡­¡±

    Celes heard out their opinions with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Then tomorrow, I¡¯ll ignore that damn insect and challenge the others to battle. Even so, the surrounding feudal lords sure are worthless. Since we¡¯re fighting here, they just have tounch an attack from behind. Could it be¡­ they turned coat?¡±

    Even feeling their betrayal, Celes smiled. And.

    ¡°They don¡¯t care what bes of the hostages they entrusted to is? Shall we set an example, and string a few up on the ramparts?¡±

    The one who answered Celes¡¯ughing voice was Burt. Expressionlessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°¡­ What?¡±

    Her good mood hindered, Celes red at Burt. But Burt merely continued on

    ¡°There are no hostages you¡¯ve left alive. They¡¯ve all either been killed and made material for soldiers, or¡­¡±

    At the end of his sights were the monsters keeping docile behind the lined up authorities. While there were a few failures among them, even the sesses looked creepy.

    Celes hit her hands together.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right¡­ I used them for experiments. Hah, preparing corpses at this point and doing this and that would be a pain. Well, once we¡¯re done cleaning up this damn bastard, perhaps I should go off and kill them to kill some time.¡±

    With a smile, Celes left the feudal lords aside for the time being, deciding to concentrate on the enemy before her eyes. Lyle had considered attacks from behind, so there was meaning to him going around suppressing the area and freeing them from Celes¡¯ charm.

    To Celes, it was unpleasant that no one was threatening Lyle¡¯s back lines. But unpleasant was all it was.

    Of all else.

    ¡°Hey, you said there were mercenaries who came over to our side, right?¡±

    Burt gave a tidy bow.

    ¡°Yes. It seems the alliance wouldn¡¯t hire them, so they flowed over to us.¡±

    Celes twisted her mouth into a grin, so ire standing to her side cautioned her. As she stuck out her tongue and offered a cute apology, ire let out a sigh and permitted her actions.

    ¡°¡­ I made her mad. But that means we have ingredients, right? Let¡¯s kill them and make them ingredients for new soldiers. How many people do we have?¡±

    Burt was about to tell her the precise numbers.

    ¡°Of those that gathered, the numbers capable of battle are¡­¡±

    ¡°Wrong. I asked you how many we gathered and nothing more. Women, children, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll equally grant them all the glory of bing my soldiers.¡±

    Burt gave a, ¡®My apologies¡¯ and went on.

    ¡°In this battle that has gathered much attention within Bahnseim, nay, within the continent, a number exceeding fifty thousand have gathered. Those supporting the mercenaries from behind¡­ I haven¡¯t confirmed their logistic support, but I estimate those are the numbers.¡±

    Celes held up her staff and stood.

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t that fine? It¡¯s plenty to stand in from what we lost today. The more we fight, the more ingredients for soldiers I¡¯ll get, so that damn trash need only wallow in his despair.¡±

    No matter how many times she repeated a pointless and futile offensive, to Celes it was always a loss she could get back on her path to victory.

    ¡°Now let us enjoy this battle. I want to soon see his face twist in lost hope.¡±

    As Celes¡¯ughing voice resounded through the audience chamber, the authorities who hadn¡¯t moved at all to that point began chanting praise of her. As if they were repeating a set action that had been decided from the start¡­

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡­ Agrissa in the Yellow Jewel watched Celes Laugh.

    Sitting on the Jewel¡¯s throne, folding her legs, she happily watched over the girl.

    ¡°Adorable Celes, Fight to the death all you with my beloved Lyle. I¡¯ll dote on whoever remains alive. Of course, if I had to say, Lyle¡¯s more to my tastes.¡±

    As she gave a fascinating Laugh, Agrissa enjoyed watching Celes with her guard so low.

    And she adored Lyle who challenged Celes as well.

    ¡°Lyle, it will be quite a sight to see if you can defeat Celes. Even if you have Novem behind you¡­ it won¡¯t be so easy to take down my protegee. But the moment you surmount her is the moment your existence bes worthy of my love. I can¡¯t wait to see.¡±

    As Agrissa said that and smiled, she heard Celesugh, andughed herself.

 Volume 18 - 1: The Enemy of an Enemy is also an Enemy and no Ally of Mine

    The Enemy of an Enemy is also an Enemy and no Ally of Mine

    ... For the allied army that invaded Centralle, before the enemy that continued to advance no matter how many troops were felled, morale was beginning to drop.

    Day after day, despite how many tens of thousands of casualties they inflicted, Bahnseim fought on without the slighted hint of decline. Before their stamina, the soldiers¡¯ mental health was the greater worry.

    At first, they had anticipated two hundred thousand... whatever numbers each army had arbitrarily anticipated had been easily surpassed. In a few days, more than two hundred thousand enemy soldiers had beenunched from the capital. And the allied army had defeated them.

    But there was no ce for joy.

    A little before the meeting between those gathered in the moving fortress began. In order topare outlooks, the representatives of each country were discussing amongst themselves.

    The north rallied around Cartaffs.

    The west rallied around Faunbeux.

    The south rallied around Djanpear.

    The discussion began with each side focused on how to lessen their own casualties.

    Even in Lyle¡¯s east-centric army were opinions beginning to diverge.

    In order to dampen the head of the meeting, Ludmi went outside and after confirming the Valkyrie she had introduced as her guard was following behind, she looked up at the night sky.

    ¡°Now then, each and every one of them has gone weak at the knees after only a few days. How does our leader think?¡±

    She smiled somewhat as she asked the Valkyrie. The Valkyrie spoke in a level tone.

    ¡°It is likely as he predicted. If they run away here, it is quite likely the alliance will crumble.¡±

    Ludmi crossed her arms. She was wearing a fur overcoat, and her stance was truly an imposing one. Her aubergine hair covered one of her eyes.

    ¡°Oh? He predicted this, you say. But what of the countermeasures?¡±

    Rather than thinking over something, it was more urate to say the Valkyrie looked down once before raising her face.

    ¡°... In the case that the alliance copses, we will go right onto conducting an assault on Centralle.¡±

    Ludmi, upon hearing that opinion.

    ¡°Are you sure you should¡¯ve told me that?¡±

    ¡°It is a bad thing for you to know. But the conditions for victory in this war are already assembled. My master¡¯s objective is to make sure he can aplish them even if the alliance falls apart.¡±

    Ludmi gave a small mutter.

    ¡°Objective, eh. Well, that¡¯s how it goes.¡±

    Ludmi had received an extent of information from Lyle. But she had to shoulder therge nation called Cartaffs. The information Lyle conceded was limited, and she knew that was only natural.

    But she had some insight.

    (So he¡¯s brought it to where he can contend for victory at any time. All that¡¯s left is to show us the reality of the matter, or perhaps have us crushed to lessen our power. Well, that he¡¯ll do at least that is all the more worthy of my husband.)

    Ludmi smiled.

    ¡°When our leader... Lyle dies, he¡¯s definitely set for hell. Well, that¡¯s only if such a thing exists.¡±

    The Valkyrie curtsied.

    ¡°The individual himself is resolved for it. You have no need to worry.¡±

    Ludmiughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. He¡¯s one to stand above others. It would be troublesome if he grew weak knees at something as measly as hell. Even if he isn¡¯t evil at heart, he¡¯s a necessary evil. I respect that. Of course, as one of the parties he ns to grind down here, I do have myints.¡±

    As Ludmi said that, she looked up at the sky once more. The feeling of her fevered skin cooling off in the outside air was a pleasant one...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    My seventh day of watching the battlefield from inside the moving fortress was about to go by.

    Reports starteding to me one after the next. Through Monica, casualty reports from each army, and requests for reinforcements.

    ¡°Chicken dickwad, Faunbeux has had one of their units step down. It seems the casualties exceeded their estimates. They have sent in a request for reinforcements.¡±

    Gripping the Jewel, I got a grasp of the battlefield as a whole, confirming that a unit on the western front had indeed retreated. With that gap pierced into, the army of Faunbeux was falling apart.

    ¡°... Put Miranda in charge of the reinforcements. Tell her to bring Gracia and Elza along.¡±

    Monica offered her opinion.

    ¡°Aria-san is fully prepared as well.¡±

    But I raised my left hand.

    ¡°Aria is too earnest. Even if she¡¯s just to push the enemy back, she¡¯ll seriously try to save them with all her might, so there¡¯s a high probability she¡¯ll increase our own casualty count. Miranda¡¯s the girl for the job.¡±

    Without hanging on my words, Monica instantly sent out the orders. By the firefight of magics, there were explosions ringing around, so it was considerably noisy.

    Looking in my direction, Vera spoke.

    ¡°You sure? They¡¯re allies who¡¯re helping out your cause.¡±

    I shook my head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the sort of thing this alliance is. It¡¯s a group that¡¯s gotten itself together precisely because the enemy called Bahnseim exists. That it doesn¡¯t have a stable foundation is something everyone¡¯se to grasp on their trek here. If I¡¯m the only one with high casualties, there will definitely ones who will aim to profit off my battle. And even if Faunbeux wins this battle, they¡¯ll only regain thend they lost once before. There¡¯s a high probability they¡¯ll develop some ill-ced ambition.¡±

    Those around were cooperating because the enemy called Bahnseim... Celes was there, and they weren¡¯t my true allies.

    If they were allies, I¡¯d use everything in my hands to save them. I wouldn¡¯t even have to purposely use Celes to conduct a war to grind them down.

    ¡°To make sure they don¡¯t show their ambition after the war, is it not enough to show them your strength here?¡±

    Vera¡¯s words were sound. Seeing the allies before their eyes perish, they¡¯d begin to direct suspicious eyes at me- the man who was expending them. But even if they knew it in their heads, it was only human to be swayed if people were dying before your eyes, I think.

    I¡¯d like to believe.

    ¡°In the case that I show them my own military might, there¡¯s the possibility we put them needlessly on guard, causing them to get their military together. Well, let¡¯s all get along and deplete ourselves together, is my n. Granted if I was in their position, I¡¯d attack too. Better than the entrance of some waring states period post-war, at least.¡±

    Once we defeated Celes, it wouldn¡¯t be any fun id the surrounding countries came to attack.

    And whether they be enemy or ally, beating them down when I had the chance was important. I mean, this battle was one to decide the continent¡¯s future. No, it was practically certain already, but there were some forces troubled by that decision. From the point of view of the ambition, I was nothing but a hindrance.

    Monica called over to me.

    ¡°Chicken dickwad, Miranda¡¯s unit has sortied. Shall I inform Faunbeux that we¡¯ve sent reinforcements?¡±

    I thought a bit.

    ¡°If we send notice too fast, they¡¯ll be able toin the reinforcements werete. Dy it a bit.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    As I conversed with Monica, Vera seemed worried. Seeing her like that, I found myself relieved. While I was acting with the future in mind, I felt my heart get caught on something no matter how gleefully I went about it.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Miranda led Gracia and Elza¡¯s units to rush to Faunbeux¡¯s aid.

    Rather than the Faunbeux Kingdom, it was probably a unit led by some country on the western front. Miranda with a Valkyrie on each side rushed out as she confirmed the surrounding situation.

    The army in the midst of its retreat was of a number that didn¡¯t reach ten thousand.

    ¡°The small forces are putting out considerable casualties. Well, if we¡¯re too tantlyte, it¡¯ll be a painter on, so it¡¯s about time we go.¡±

    If they hurried, they could have arrived sooner, but they intentionally refrained. Aria wanted to go out herself, but having been nominated, Miranda had a firm grasp of Lyle¡¯s intent.

    (Aria isn¡¯t suited for this sort of thing.)

    While Aria stood out in her simplicity, from Miranda¡¯s point of view, that was also part of her appeal.

    (Well, it¡¯s easier to work if there are less of those like me around.)

    There, Gracia approached Miranda.

    ¡°Faunbeux¡¯s side¡¯s formation has crumbled. And it¡¯s continuing to break up from there. I think we should attack first and push back the enemy.¡±

    The force of Gracia and Elza¡¯s charge, thinking on an army scale, it was extraordinary. But Miranda rejected that opinion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have you two give your undivided attention tomand. There¡¯s an important job waiting for you, and it would be troublesome if you got injured.¡±

    There, Elza who¡¯d approached to verify the situation grimaced.

    ¡°Something of this level won¡¯t be a problem, you know?¡±

    Miranda turned her smile to Elza. And she silently began to intimidate her. Once Elza averted her eyes, Gracia would say no more.

    Once the two of them had returned to their units, Miranda looked at the battlefield.

    ¡°... Sorry, but we¡¯ll have to have more casualties for Lyle¡¯s sake.¡±

    Miranda muttered an apology to the soldiers dying out there...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... A bedroom of the royal pce.

    In it, Celesy in her nightgown. Her mother ire gave her ap pillow as she waited for a report to arrive.

    A knock came at the door, and Maizel- who stood in front of it- gave an answer.

    ¡°Enter.¡±

    ¡°Beg your pardon.¡±

    Once the messenger knight entered the room, she took a stretch.

    ¡°While our army did manage to inflict casualties onto the main force of the Faunbeux Kingdom, by the arrival of reinforcements, our assault unit waspletely annihted. Today, once more, we were unable to make any significant military gains!¡±

    Maizel made a bitter expression, but the sleepy-looking Celes only rose her head a bit from her mother¡¯sp to look at the messenger knight.

    ¡°I see. Good work, you can go. Tomorrow we¡¯ll aim for either Cartaffs or Djanpear.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡±

    The knight left the room and Maizel opened his mouth.

    ¡°What a feckless lot. To not put out any decent results.¡±

    But Celes rested her head on her mother¡¯sp again, and gave a warm smile.

    ¡°We can prepare as many of them as we want, so it will be alright, father. And Isn¡¯t it our foe, who continues to win yet sees no end in sight, the one harder pressed? Perhapses a time they think there are no troops left in Centralle. But theye out again and again... ufufu.¡±

    As Celes seemed to be having fun, Maizel sent a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure that before a battle against enemies without end, their morale will be the first to fall. Once ites to that, all that remains is to give chase to the crumbling rebel forces.¡±

    Celesughed as she spoke.

    ¡°And then shall I go straight on the offense? My army needs no food or rest. Well, if I had to mention a weak point, it would be my own sleeping time, perhaps?¡±

    Theughing Celes imagined the panicked faces of the allied army. She¡¯d give pursuit, rampage around some over foreign soil, and mass produce her soldiers.

    To scatter death throughout the continent was Celes¡¯ joy...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Night.

    While giving rest to Miranda¡¯s unit that had returned, I spoke with Novem.

    On the roof of the mobile fortress, I sought confirmation.

    ¡°Celes¡¯ Skill... no, the Skill that Agrissa made, is it resurrection?¡±

    Without looked at me, Novem gazed over the walls of Centralle.

    ¡°No, a Skill to revive the dead is impossible. And even if she can make Skills, she is still bound by the world¡¯sws, so that¡¯s not the sort of thing those things are. Using the deceased as a medium, she is reproducing the memory records of those who once lived... it¡¯s a Skill you could call a failed product.¡±

    I turned in the same direction as Novem, pondering over Celes¡¯ Skill.

    ¡°Then no matter how many enemies we beat, it¡¯s pointless. The poption of Centralle is over a million. While their numbers have gone down some with dispatched and such, at the very least, they have at least that much. Good grief, she¡¯s sure got us good.¡±

    There, Novem turned to looked at me. Her expression was more enervated than usual.

    ¡°Celes-sama doesn¡¯t have one Skill alone. It¡¯s a Skill that can disy such an extent of power, so it¡¯s sure to be a considerable burden. She¡¯s likely using something to make up for that. What¡¯s more, her original Skill has practically reached the limits of its ability, so it should be unusable. About the number of Skills she holds, it¡¯s an unknown number.¡±

    Back when I fought Celes.

    She was probably already using a number of Skills. While she did have pure high base specs, there were some things that couldn¡¯t be exined away with that alone.

    When she was that strong, Celes was unable to avoid the snowball Shannon threw. Personally, could it be she was relying on a Skill, and there just happened to be a hole in it there? Or so I thought.

    ¡°She took away all my original abilities, and sealed my memories on top of that. And thus she used out her own Skill. That alone is plenty. It means she can¡¯t take away any more.¡±

    One of her troublesome Skills had already been crushed.

    And she only ever used monotonous moves.

    Perhaps she was surprisingly close to her limit.

    Novem looked at me in worry.

    ¡°... I¡¯m sure she¡¯s waiting for something fun to happen.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t doubt it. To that one, this battle¡¯s just a game. If she took it as a serious duel, we would be harder pressed.¡±

    What Celes came out with was the action I had feared most. If she took down our talented personnel one by one, the n would crumble.

    I judged that the reason she didn¡¯t... no, that she couldn¡¯t, was that her Skill was cing more of a load on her than I had anticipated. Perhaps she had taken my guess into considerations, and was leisurely waiting for me inside.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, the allied army¡¯s morale is close to its limit. Perhaps it¡¯s only a matter of time before it crumbles.¡±

    ¡°Quite right. Regardless of the fact we¡¯re winning, even I¡¯d hate a battle like this. Well, I don¡¯t really like war as a whole. It¡¯s better to just take on monsters.¡±

    There, just a little. A slight sliver of happiness crossed Novem¡¯s face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Rather than humans fighting among themselves, there are more important things they should be doing, right?¡±

    I looked up at the night sky.

    ¡°... If I didn¡¯t meet Celes there in Centralle, you think I would have continued on as an adventurer?¡±

    Novem responded to my question.

    ¡°You would have heard of Celes¡¯ deeds eventually. Sooner orter, an offensive would beunched across the continent, so perhaps it was only a matter of time.¡±

    If I had run far away, I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t have to go through all these troubles. By Celes¡¯ orders, old Zell was burned on his death, hut and all. Rondo-san and his party... I lost adventurers I knew.

    I gave a smallugh.

    ¡°What seems to be the matter?¡±

    ¡°No... it¡¯s just that rather than all those unknown humans who were meaninglessly ughtered, it¡¯s the handful I knew that ring through my heart the most. Do you think I¡¯ve gone mad? Well, I¡¯m sure I have.¡±

    There, Novem shook her head to the side.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    I took a deep breath. And turned to return to the room.

    ¡°Call everyone out tomorrow. Once the preparations are in order, we¡¯re carrying out the n.¡±

    Once I said only that much, Novem bowed and abided my words.

    ¡°Yes. As you order, Lyle-sama.¡±

 Volume 18 - 2: Knock and use the Front Door

    Knock and use the Front Door

    ¡°This ispletely different from what you said!¡±

    ¡°How long do you mean to say this situation will go on!?¡±

    ¡°There are already numerous countries in no state to fight on. How exactly do you n on breaking through this deadlock!?¡±

    In arge tent prepared nearby the mobile fortress, the representatives of various countries gathered and denounced me under the pretense of giving advice.

    Before the Bahnseim Kingdom that showed not the slightest signs of copse, the alliance¡¯s coordination was gradually beginning to decline.

    For a mish-mashed group, they¡¯d actually held up quite well. There¡¯s also how they were underestimating Celes, so I was able to use these circumstances greatly to my advantage.

    Ten days had passed since we began our attack on Centralle. Expending one another as we fought, it was tantly visible that Cles, who held the power to manipte the dead, held the advantage here.

    There was no need to panic.

    All eyes gathered on me. Among them were some brazenly pointing their fingers and raining down jeers.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard your army hasn¡¯t put out many casualties, leader! It couldn¡¯t be you¡¯re merely looking on over our expenditure, could it!? And you n to make off with all the good parts! As I thought, the Walt House, is the root of evil after all! Simply branching off to enemy and ally, you gue demons who dye this continent in blood!¡±

    Thinking that was going to far, some did try to cut in, but I held up a hand to stop them.

    In all truth, if you looked at it calmly, it was only natural that my casualty count was different from the other countries. We had prepared so long for this day. Our seal was different than those countries who just tacked themselves on along the way.

    Of course, it¡¯s true I was looking on as they dulled their des.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear thetter part. Keep in mind there won¡¯t be a next time. But before an enemy that continues welling up no matter how many we defeat, if we fight any longer, we will face defeat. Our troop morale is on a downward spiral.¡±

    For the enemy soldiers who knew they¡¯d die from the start, there¡¯s no way they were thinking of what was toe. They simply charged and trampled theirrades, and killed the enemy before their eyes. It didn¡¯t even seem as if they felt any pain.

    From our allies¡¯ point of view, they were fighting every day with such a scary foe before their eyes. Their stamina was one thing, but they were quite cornered psychologically.

    I stood from the seat in which I sat.

    ¡°... The tool to destroy Centralle¡¯s wall isplete. In order to ovee this deadlock, we willunch an attack on Centralle. But if you say we¡¯re going off to take all the good parts, then I¡¯ll just have to call it such. We will be charging on Centralle, so those who wish to join our offensive, name yourselves here.¡±

    In the city of Centralle where they didn¡¯t know how many more enemiesy, when I mentioned charging straight in, those around began to stir. But there was no one to give their name.

    The king of Faunbeux raised his hand.

    ¡°... The Walls of Centralle are thick, and they boast a high resistance to magic. I can¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to breach them so easily. What¡¯s more, with the attacks we face every day, we¡¯ve yet to install any decent furnishings onto them. You say breaching them is possible? I¡¯ve sent around some hands to collect information myself, but not one of them has returned. And I doubt you¡¯ll say something like blow it up from inside.¡±

    Looks like he did have something going for him as king. Perhaps because the Seventh had put him through so much pain, it seems he thought I was to blow down the gate from within.

    But this time I was going to use a frontal assault.

    ¡°No, we¡¯re going in from the front. Because that¡¯s what we¡¯ve been preparing for.¡±

    I looked to the back of the tent. And the tent¡¯s insides grew noisy.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be you n to ram that into it?¡±

    ¡°B-but still...¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s possible. Even if you can¡¯t breach it, it will make for a foothold.¡±

    Within that rowdy tent, I gave a light raise of my hand. Once things went quiet, I wpoke.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, my army willunch its attack. And opposing opinions? If you have an objection, you¡¯ll have to provide an alternative.¡±

    If you have something to say, then put out a better n; that was enough to shut them up. In all actuality every force participating should have already sent people and Skillholders to infiltrate the other side. But seeing as they hadn¡¯t gotten any results, it seems they were all hesitant.

    In order to break through the present situation, my opinion was epted and the meeting came to a close.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... May raced across the sky in her quilin form.

    She flew through the airspace around Centralle...

    ¡°Ah~ how irritating!¡±

    The one chasing after her at full speed was a ck quilin. With a horn of deep red, she silently gave chase to May.

    But she hadn¡¯t taken a single breath. As if she were a child¡¯s doll, that sort of quilin.

    ¡°Could you cut me some ck already?¡±

    Dodging to the side, a line of light raced down where she had been. On the sh of lightning, May felt a slight numbness.

    (She doesn¡¯t get tired, and she can let off that much lightning...)

    Both sides d in electric discharge, they tried to pierce their horns into one another, letting sparks fly as the horns shed.

    Looking into the enemy quilin¡¯s eyes, she found they were blood red. And there were no signs of life.

    ¡°... Can you understand my words?¡±

    While she called out, the enemy quilin showed no reaction. But as she opened her mouth, her sinister,rge fangs ced all over in absurd ces caused even May to feel pity.

    Whenever she tried to conduct recon on Centralle¡¯s interior, the ck quilin would get in her way. She had encountered her a number of times, and always took her on like this.

    But no matter how many times she pierced the ck quilin through, or how much lightning she rained down on her, her foe would revive in no time at all. If May lost a limb, it would grow back, but that would take some time.

    ¡°When I see one of my race in such a state, I do want to save them, but... I don¡¯t have the time right now. So you¡¯ll have to wait for next time.¡±

    Parrying her foe¡¯s absurd power, May sent the ck quilin barreling towards the ground before running away from Centralle¡¯s airspace.

    The quilin, perhaps tasked with protecting Centralle from aerial attacks, didn¡¯t give chase.

    ¡°... I couldn¡¯t really do my job. Myrades aren¡¯t gathering either. Hah, how should I exin this to Lyle.¡±

    A disappointed May turned to look back a little further away. From there, she could see the ck quilin gazing at her...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Monica looked upon the walls of Centralle from the roof of the moving fortress.

    As the zoom lenses in her red eyes moved, she could see the allied soldiers trying to climb over the walls.

    Night. It seems they had aimed for the pitch ck of the clouds covering the moon, but the soldiers on guard atop the ramparts weren¡¯t moving at all.

    While the infiltrating soldiers found it strange, they immediately leapt to action only to copse on the spot.

    Within the darkness of night, a red-haired man in a tailcoat stepped in to finish the soldiers off.

    ¡°... I had heard the enemy had an automaton as well, but looking at him like this...¡±

    As Monica observed his movements, the tailcoated automaton swung his right hand. In an instant, Monica put her left hand in front of her face.

    She caught the knife¡¯s de in the gap between her fingers, and putting strength into her fingertips, she shattered it.

    As her gaze returned to the top of the ramparts, her foe was long gone.

    ¡°I had heard, but he¡¯s a butler model? He just had to be from a different product line, did he... this is a bit troublesome.¡±

    As she said that, Monica looked at the ground. She saw the broken fragments of knife, and produced some tools from between her apron and skirt to begin cleaning.

    ¡°For us to oppose one another in such a ce... could this be yet another turn of fate?¡±

    She spoke of some form of destiny. But Monica was Monica. An automaton so twisted that a missing screw in her head wasn¡¯t enough to exin it.

    ¡°Maids and butlers... who is more worthy to be of service to our masters, why don¡¯t we settle this here and now.¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem she had any particr grudge or destinyy itself out before her...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Before daybreak.

    Calling General Blois, Baldoir and Maksim-san to the moving fortress, I ryed the information I had heard from May.

    Taking it in, Baldoir made a conflicted expression.

    ¡°Calling forth the divine beasts was what let us keep our advantage.¡±

    Maksim felt the same.

    ¡°They helped us out with that monster army, but looks like it¡¯s impossible this time. And I thought they¡¯d help us out.¡±

    General Blois looked at Maksim and sighed.

    ¡°You should think it a blessing they even lent their aid once. We¡¯re the ones who are supposed to be winning here. What sort of debt are you trying to incur with the divine... But to speak to the contrary, we won¡¯t have to mull over the other problems.¡±

    I nodded.

    May had gone around to call out to her fellow quilins and other divine beasts. But to speak to results, she couldn¡¯t gain their cooperation. The reason being with so many soldiers gathered in Bahnseim, the casualties from monsters elsewhere had increased.

    On top of that, the Labyrinths that would have originally been subjugated had been left for them to take care of.

    There was a possibility the Labyrinths would run amok. But the divine beasts were looking after them for us.

    ¡°It seems their numbers went down considerably three hundred years ago. Well, if they¡¯ll move to take care of the Labyrinths and monsters, it¡¯s like they¡¯re indirectly helping us regardless. Let¡¯s just be thankful.¡±

    But General Blois touched a hand to his chin.

    ¡°Still, a ck quilin, is it? I¡¯ve definitely heard the rumors, but if it¡¯s even trouble going quilin to quilin, that really is scary. It won¡¯t be a joke if it drops lightning on us from above.¡±

    The ck quilin could swoop down on us from above. I wanted to avoid that.

    ¡°May and Marina will deal with it for us. And it seems an automaton has been confirmed on the inside as well. It seems Monica will deal with that one, so I think I¡¯ll leave it to her. Honestly, the automatons connected to me by line regenerate with my mana, so it¡¯s real trouble for me.¡±

    The Valkyries couldn¡¯t regeneration, but Monica could. We¡¯d already confirmed it. Even if she couldn¡¯t defeat the automaton, I wanted her to buy time while we fought with Celes.

    Baldoir shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°A butler model, was it? I truly do wonder why her rivalry burns so. When ites to butlers, they¡¯re just the ones who look after mansions, aren¡¯t they? They¡¯re something like a maid¡¯s superior.¡±

    Maksim-san looked fed up.

    ¡°We can¡¯t try to understand themon sense of those automatons and ancients. They conduct themselves as if it¡¯s all normal, so shall we not just ept it as so? But are we really ramming this thing into it?¡±

    Maksim-san looked at the floor as he said it.

    The moving fortress. It had originally been prepared for this moment. Its fortress functionality and workshop were just the overdoings Damien and the others tacked onto it.

    General Blois sounded intrigued.

    ¡°If we can clean up our financial problems with this, I¡¯m sure the war will change. Though I feel it will take a few hundred years before it can be put to practical use.¡±

    Magic Stone consumption. On top of that, what the moving fortress used was rare metal. Its maintenance took time and effort as well. Even when it wasn¡¯t moving, it needed maintenance.

    ¡°... It definitely is effective in war, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be using it again. More importantly, General Blois¡±

    ¡°I know. If there¡¯s any army that shows any strange movements, I¡¯ll deal with it. Though I do hope it doesn¡¯te to that.¡±

    We would be sending only a few elites into Centralle¡¯s royal pce. The rest would have the duty of making sure the enemy soldiers sprawled over the city couldn¡¯t make their way to the pce. At the same time, they would keep watch to make sure there weren¡¯t any other armies aiming to profit off our work.

    ¡°The question¡¯s how far the moving fortress will be able to advance. I¡¯ll at least want to breach the ramparts by all means.¡±

    As General Blois said that, Baldoir, Maksim-san and I nodded. There, Vera came into the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s time. Your equipment¡¯s ready, right?¡±

    Four men nodded, so Vera spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Professor Damien and Old Letarta are ready as well. And since it seems you¡¯re worried whether or not you¡¯ll get through the walls, I¡¯ll just say it... we¡¯ll definitely deliver you all the way to the pce, so just make sure to do your own jobs properly!¡±

    Seeing Vera full of confidence, I thought over how she must have overheard my worries, and felt embarrassed. That¡¯s right, I had left everything about the fortress to Vera.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we just have to do our jobs. Now then, I guess I¡¯ll go and board Porter as well.¡±

    When I said that, Baldoir looked at me.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, if your feelings aren¡¯t going to change, then I have nothing left to say. But victory is only something attained by surviving through it. Taking one another out is the same as defeat.¡±

    His serious eyes. What¡¯s more, General Blois and Maksim-san looked just as despondent.

    ¡°Well, if you die here, all the ns will go awry. Personally, I¡¯d really like to avoid warring states.¡±

    ¡°Same here. Same here. When I¡¯ve finally gotten a new lord, I¡¯d like to live peacefully under him a while.¡±

    I looked at the three and smiled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when to give up, so you¡¯ve no need for worry. It¡¯s the bad boys that change the world you know.¡±

    Veraughed some to herself.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Themand room of the moving fortress.

    In a room wheres of iron coated the windows, everyone wore thick clothing. Vera turned to her subordinates, the sailors and captain.

    ¡°Now here¡¯s our big job. We¡¯re going to charge this thing straight into Centralle. How¡¯s the motion engine¡¯s condition?¡±

    A sailor confirmed it and responded in a loud voice.

    ¡°Optimal condition. If we don¡¯t start moving soon, the heat¡¯s going to melt it, or so they¡¯ve started toin.¡±

    Vera nodded.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s properly wearing their seat belts, right?¡±

    The captain nodded.

    ¡°Mdy, when you¡¯re giving out orders, make sure you don¡¯t bite your tongue. It¡¯s going to be a bumpy ride.¡±

    Belts and handrails for the impact was something Monica and the automatons proposed, while Damien and Letarta implemented. The moving fortress that was made with a premise as absurd as assault had been drafted up from day one to fulfill its role.

    Vera took a deep breath.

    ¡°... Alright! Charge! Blow away those walls of Centralle!¡±

    ¡°You heard her, men! Let your guard down because we¡¯re onnd, and you won¡¯t get of lightly! Show them the backbone of we men of the sea!¡±

    The voices of men resounded through the room as the mobile fortress took arge lurch. The stakes that fastened it to the ground were removed, and it began to move.

    Damien who sat in a chair with a seatbelt removed his sses and handed them to an automaton nearby.

    ¡°By the calctions, it should be able to break through.¡±

    Sitting to his side, old Letarta¡¯s eyes were sparkling.

    ¡°We¡¯ll use it to destroy the ramparts and breach. When I first heard it, I thought it idiotic, but when I really got into it, ¡®twas a st.¡±

    Both Damien and Letarta were truly having fun. The outside scenery gradually began to gain speed in its flow, indicating the fortress¡¯ eleration.

    Vera¡¯srge voice rang out.

    ¡°Hurry the preparations on the pile bunker!¡±

    There, the moving fortress¡¯ chimney-like stack fell over. Therge pipe falling to a horizontal, and lining it up and down were cylinders smaller than the central one.

    ¡°Concentrated fire from the enemy!¡±

    By the fortress¡¯ movements, magic fire was concentrated onto it. The fortress shook. While it had the minimum necessary magic shield up, the impacts still weakened its forward momentum.

    ¡°We knew that would happen from the start! Get back at them!¡±

    The fortress¡¯ cannon¡¯s blew fire straight at the walls. The distance had lessened, and breaching enemy shields, cannon shells struck the ramparts one after the next. But while they were able to spread cracks, they could never break.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to collide!¡±

    On the sailor¡¯s voice, everyone braced themselves. This impact had been the premise, and there were a number of contraptions to brace them for the shock, but it¡¯s not as if the entire impact would be absorbed. As an intense tremor rung through, Vera cried out.

    ¡°Ignite the cannons!¡±

    The captain cried, ¡®Hurry and light it!¡¯ while one of the sailors gripped a lever, and removed the safety sp preventing its use. Then with all his power, he lowered the lever.

    The stock of cannons loaded onto the fortress¡¯ rear blew off their lids and breathed fire. Their momentum was a fearsome one, and alongside a pale light, the surrounding scenery began to warp in the heat. On the front of the fortress was arge wedge-like steel te, and that ate into the city wall. From there, the cracks gradually began to grow.

    Vera grasped the handrail, smiling as she watched the scene before her eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯veunched out attack. All that¡¯s left... is to break through!¡±

    At the sailors¡¯mands, the cylinder¡¯s that lined therge smokestack shot out stakes. Once they fastened into the ramparts, the moving fortress shook.

    ¡°Remove the tools locking it in ce! Prepare for impact! Don¡¯t let your guard down even if we¡¯re inside! Cover your ears and open your mouths!¡±

    On the captain¡¯s voice, Vera covered her ears and opened her mouth. At that moment, a grand explosion rung from therge cylinder, and from it a stake was fired.

    That special stake pierced through the wall into the city of Centralle, while the cylinder itself was shot backwards.

    (My ears... I¡¯m never using one of those again.)

    Arge hole had been made in the wall, and from there it began to crumble. And with the fortress that continued to elerate from the mes blowing out of its rear...

    ¡°Blow it straight away!¡±

    As Vera called out, the moving fortress destroyed the ramparts of Centralle, and infiltrated.

    With cracks made by the cannons, force digging into it, alongside an instant burst of power, the fortress had gotten into Centralle.

    Centralle¡¯s soldiers who had witnessed such a sight showed no signs of panic. They weren¡¯t dumbfounded either. But in an attempt to do something, they tried attacking the heaping hunk of iron, only to be trampled down.

    ¡°Which way¡¯s the pce!?¡±

    The captain spoke to Vera.

    ¡°Our direction¡¯s been offset. For now, we need to get them somewhere close...¡±

    ¡°Do whatever you can to crash this thing into the pce! If we don¡¯t our force will put us off by a long shot!¡±

    The sailors controlling the elerating mobile fortress turned the helm to regte its direction. Taking arge curve, its mass plowed through Centralle¡¯s city scape as it proceeded onwards.

    The window of the control room was hit by building rubble and cloths and even abandoned stuffed animals making it difficult to see ahead.

    But shaving away the ground beneath it, the fortress continued its charge straight for royal pce. A number of its tires were blown off, and its momentum was dropping by the second. The cannons fell, and the armor stripped, ragged as it grew it made for the pce.

    Damien spoke.

    ¡°You think it¡¯ll hold up to the end?¡±

    Old Letartughed.

    ¡°It¡¯ll hold! I mean, I¡¯m the one who made it, and these guys are the ones moving it!¡±

    Within the fortress, feeling the ominous tremors and the floor bending beneath her, Vera looked straight ahead. While its foundation creaked, it continued its advance.

    Behind it, therge-scale Porters carried soldiers and followed behind.

    ¡°It¡¯s right in front of us! Mdy, we¡¯ve done it!¡±

    As the captain cried out, Vera ordered everyone to prepare for impact. And within her part.

    (I properly delivered you there, Lyle!)

    The fortress hit the outer wall of the pce, and came to a stop...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Inside Porter¡¯s loading tray.

    With my body fastened down, I confirmed that Vera had collided the moving fortress into the pce as promised. Gripping the Jewel, I spoke to ra.

    ¡°ra, attack.¡±

    ra answered from Porter¡¯s cockpit.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll blow off our cover.¡±

    The metal cover was covered with rubble and rubbish. Porter raised its front portion and used its arms to brush it all off.

    I took in the outside scenery. Whatever ra could see was shared by all those who rode in the loading tray.

    Ludmi seemed mindful of her lips.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t quite feel like we survived that. But the results are some I can¡¯tin about.¡±

    Covering her mouth with both hands, Shannon was making a pale face. Elza sitting beside her sent over a worried voice.

    ¡°I-I feel sick. And I¡¯m already at my limit. I can¡¯t go on.¡±

    ¡°S-Shannon, we¡¯ve yet to do anything yet.¡±

    Looking over the surrounding scene, ra manipted Porter. In Porter¡¯s chest- where its heart would be, was a device that used a valuable Mana-imbued gemstone. ra who could control it was really our saving grace.

    As Porter elerated violently, it took arge leap from the fortress into the pce¡¯s interior.

    ¡°Lyle-san, the knights havee out. It seems there are some monsters among them.¡±

    Watching the scenery ra took in, I issued orders.

    ¡°Blow them away.¡±

    The speeding Porter extended both its arms to brush away the knights and former-human monsters. I visualized the map of the pce and probed around for Celes¡¯ signal.

    Miranda muttered out the location.

    ¡°... The audience chamber. Can this child even climb stairs?¡±

    There, Monica spoke with a fearless smile.

    ¡°Hmph, there is nothing impossible for Porter, the crystallization of me and that chicken dickwad¡¯s love. The power of the peridot I pinched... received from him is roaring!¡±

    It was certainly as she said. Scattering the enemies before us, Porter forcefully climbed the stairs on a straight path for the throne room.

    ¡°When I couldn¡¯t find them no matter how hard I searched... what did you use them for this time?¡±

    Monica panicked.

    ¡°Hold it right there. It isn¡¯t me. Those degraded defect Units One, Two, and Three said Magic Stones wouldn¡¯t produce enough energy, so they were just right!¡±

    It does seem the Valkyries had stolen what was left of my valuable magic ore. As I thought over how I¡¯d scold themter, Monica unfastened her seatbelt.

    With a serious face.

    ¡°... Is seems my opponent has arrived.¡±

    Right after, ra crossed Porter¡¯s arms to take a defensive stance. As an impact raced across the golem, an automaton in a tailcoat appeared before our eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer you refrained from going any further. Going any further in that device of scraped up scraps I can¡¯t discern an armored vehicle or mobile weapon is too great a discourtesy.¡±

    With a straight face, Monica leapt from the loading tray and stood before the automaton. With beautiful form, she offered her foe a curtsy.

    ¡°It¡¯sughable for a damn piece of scrap who cannot understand the lovableness in this crude design to speak of discourtesy. Are you a butler-model automaton? Once is enough, I always wanted to beat the crap out of one of you lot.¡±

    Monnica reached into the gap between her skirt and apron, producing arge hammer and a device with a drill from within.

    Her foe took a bow brimming with etiquette.

    ¡°I always hated the fakes from that country who could never do more than imitate. Very well. I shall scrap you here and show you our difference in specs and ss.¡±

    I popped my head out of the loading tray¡¯s roof.

    ¡°Monica!¡±

    ¡°... Go on. I¡¯m sure my sisters will meet up with meter, so go ahead and leave this to m... What!? Who would have thought I¡¯d be able to say one of the lines I always wanted to say here!¡±

    Ah, so she was the same Monica after all.

    ¡°... You bettereter.¡±

    Turning to me, Monica smiled.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely followter. For my default position is by a damn chicken¡¯s side.¡±

    Saying that, she turned to face the enemy automaton.

 Volume 18 - 3: Black Quilin Rummel

    ck Quilin Rummel

    ... The mobile fortress that had charged into Centralle¡¯s royal pce was on the verge of copse.

    But it had sessfully fulfilled its role, and no one felt despondent about it. Even its manufacturer Letarta put a hand on the wall as he muttered, ¡®You did a good job.¡¯

    Damien Valle... Damien of the Dolls pushed up his sses a smidgen with his fingertip to reset their positioning as he raised up the staff he held in his right hand.

    Going outside the fortress, his three armed automatons took on a defensive formation around him.

    ¡°Now then, shall we do our job? If we seed here, he said he¡¯d make me director of the national research institute.¡±

    Damien had his own reason to join in this war. Letting him conduct the research he wanted while controlling the world¡¯s technological innovation, it was a reward intermingled with Lyle¡¯s ulterior motives. But to Damien who held the ideal of creating his own ideal woman with his hands, Lyle¡¯s proposal was a dreame true.

    Because even if he didn¡¯t do any of the other troublesome things, he would still get research funds.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    As Damien muttered, automatons of cold steel revealed themselves from the fortress¡¯ interior. But they weren¡¯t of human form. They were moving shields. Once those were stationed to protect the fortress, He stationed himself to create a defensive wall.

    Around the moving fortress, an ally encampment had been created in the blink of an eye.

    The allied soldiers began to stream out from within. Beside Baldoir, an armored Alette emerged, teary-eyed perhaps having hit her head.

    ¡°Gold back all enemies making way to the pce! Get to your stations!¡±

    Abiding Baldoir¡¯s orders, the soldiers with guns used the fortress¡¯ bulk and the gaps in the shield to take an offensive positioning.

    Alette led an elite few.

    ¡°If any enemies mange to get through, we will be the ones taking them on. Protect our allies!¡±

    Following teary-Alette¡¯s orders, the fully-armored knights stationed themselves to protect the gunners.

    There, the enemy¡¯s dead soldiers started their charge on a straight line to the pce.

    The stream ofrge-scale Porters stationed themselves around the fortress, deploying their shields to create two, threeyers of defensive lines.

    From the Porters, the Valkyries disembarked first to enter the royal pce. Around a third of them remained to fortify the defense.

    Damien looked over their flowing movements and offered his appraisal.

    ¡°Simultaneous attack and defense, Lyle¡¯s standard strategies sure are interesting. Do you call this sort of thing military talent?¡±

    There, Damien¡¯s automaton No. One spoke up.

    ¡°Master, there is a signal approaching at a high speed from the sky. It seems it is headed for the royal pce.¡±

    One nce at the sky, Damien immediately returned his eyes to whatever they had been doing.

    ¡°If she¡¯s gone off to protect her owner, then that¡¯s not our job. Just leave it to Lyle. Now then, we¡¯re here doing our own job.¡±

    From the loading trays of therge-scale Porters, tworge golems emerged. Made almost like knights, those giants that exceeded two meters held two shields and two swords in their four burly arms. They were Damien¡¯s golems that had been prepared to take on the enemy¡¯s dead men walking.

    The two that leaped out of the encampment swept the approaching soldiers away with horizontal swipes. But they were insufficient to take on so many dead men.

    However, what awaited the soldiers who breached the two golems...

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Was an attack from the unit under Baldoir¡¯smand. Besides that, perhaps having finally finished its inspection, a bombardment from the fortress hadmenced as well.

    Its back was pressed up against the pce, so it was impossible to fire anyrge-scale magics at it. Damien leaned his staff against a shoulder.

    ¡°Now then, buying time isn¡¯t a problem. I do hope Lyle¡¯s party returns safely.¡±

    He muttered...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A sword with an invisible de.

    When I swung it, the knights before my eyes were too-easily bisected. It didn¡¯t feel bad in my hands. And I could adjust its length at will. Having a de enemies couldn¡¯t see was quite a convenient thing.

    As a knight lowered his axe, I shrunk the de, and took a slight turn to avoid. Right after, I extended the de towards the enemy knight, piercing his head, blowing him all the way to the wall, and sewing him into it.

    As I immediately shrunk the de, I looked over the surroundings from Porter¡¯s load-bearing tray.

    The enemies that filled the space, and the soldiers that had taken on the forms of monsters were truly troublesome.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really want to expend myself here.¡±

    Perhaps you could call it a cipher sword, the silver weapon the Third had left behind was truly easy to use. But we were surrounded by enemies, making for quite a troublesome situation.

    What¡¯s more...

    ¡°This is the worst.¡±

    As I looked up, the ceiling was pierced through by a human form with long... much-too-long ck hair, a girl whose mouth parted all across her face had appeared before me. While she trampled a few dead soldiers beneath her, it seems such a thing was irrelevant.

    Opening herrge mouth, the drool began to drip out.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like words will get through. It¡¯s just as May said.¡±

    As I thought to take on the ck quilin before my eyes, May and Marina rose out of the loading tray.

    May stretched out her arms as she looked at the ck quilin girl.

    ¡°This one¡¯s opponents are me and Marina. One on one is a bit rough, but if there¡¯re two of us, I think we¡¯ll be able to manage this rampaging child.¡±

    I sent a nce to May and Marina, and the two of them seemed quite up for it. I had wanted to leave them as forces to use against Celes. But we were short on time.

    I turned to May.

    ¡°All yours. Come back safely.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise. You have to keep your promises, so I¡¯ll definitely be back.¡±

    I nced at Marina-san as well.

    ¡°Marina-san, youe back safe too.¡±

    ¡°Treating me like an extra? Well, that¡¯s fine too. She looks like a strong one. Notcking as an opponent. My blood¡¯s been boiling a while now. Even my spine is shaking. Telling me this one¡¯s strong. If it¡¯s not, I feel I can even go to my third stage in one go.¡±

    The protectors adorning her arms and legs had been reforged by old Letarta. Apparently she used a Skill to turn into a beast, but even when that happened, they were made so they¡¯d protect her body without being blown off by her changes in size.

    May looked at the ck quilin.

    ¡°Now then, there are quite a few hindrances around.¡±

    A number of approaching responses came from behind. Busting through the wall, the armed Valkyries flooded into the room crowded with enemies.

    May seemed impressed.

    ¡°Perfect timing. So... shall we be off?¡±

    May was d in electricity. As I covered my face with my left hand, Marina to her side d herself in mes.

    Growing to an adult form, blue scales ran down May¡¯s arms and legs. She she was getting a fel for her form.

    Meanwhile, Marina-san who¡¯d grown a sizerger had taken on a form you could call a beast-man. I had heard of it before, but this was the first I¡¯d even seen their serious fight forms.

    There, perhaps feeling provoked their foe opened herrge mouth, and closed it down on the dead soldiers around her. I thought she¡¯s finally lost it, but once she¡¯d eaten a few, the quilin before my eyes managed to change her form in a simr fashion to May¡¯s. She let off ck lightning, and the form that came out was even closer to beast than her¡¯s. Both her legs were quilin legs. Her arms were human, but her hands were unnaturallyrge.

    She had sinister thorns growing all over. Her mouth opened even wider, and rather than a quilin, her anatomy was closer to a sahuagin.

    ¡°How thorny.

    As I said that, May leaned over a bit.

    ¡°It¡¯s a painful sight. I have to end it quickly for her...¡±

    Right after, May kicked against Porter¡¯s roof and sent herself barreling towards the ck quilin. Marina-san followed behind.

    ¡°Ahahaha, it¡¯s getting fun around here!!¡±

    While I was busy musing over her belligerence, the two collided with the quilin, burst through the roof, and leapt into the outside air.

    Around the Valkyries took on the soldiers. A swing of Porter¡¯srge arms sent dead soldiers flying. We made our own path as we proceeded on.

    At that moment was a knight who leapt into Porter¡¯s loading tray.

    ¡°You¡¯re in the way!¡±

    I shed diagonally from below, extending my de to cut my foe. As I cut through, the force caused his helmet to fall, letting me see his face.

    Orange hair... and I thought I¡¯d seen him somewhere before. A young male knight who participated alongside us in the Gryphon subjugation looked at me through his hollow eyes before he slowly copsed onto theding tray floor.

    ¡°Marcus-san...¡±

    The Circry House. Miranda¡¯s younger sister. And Shannon¡¯s elder sister had taken him as a lover, and he had be a dead man.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Monica discarded the broken drill she held in her left hand.

    Changing her stance to hold her right hand¡¯s hammer in both hands, she lowered it at her foe.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pound some sense into that haughty face of yours!¡±

    But the automatons that was her enemy- the butler-model Burt gracefully dodged as produced knives between his white-gloved fingertips and threw them at Monica.

    From her apron, she produced a tray to serve as a shield as she swept her hammer to the side.

    Burt elegantly jumped to avoid, doing a single rotation in the air as he took two handguns from his inner pocket and pointed them at the maid.

    Monica left her hammer behind, leaping from the spot. From the points of the guns raced lines of light, scorching the floor with their heat.

    ¡°In the end, you¡¯re a fake distributed to the public for civilian use. You¡¯re no match for a true one such as I. For I was designed for the very sake of protecting important personnel.¡±

    His red hair swaying, hended as he pointed his guns at Monica, letting out attacks in quick session. But Monica rebutted.

    ¡°Fake, fake... such rilings will never work. And while we imported your notions of maids and butlers, we were the first ones to develop automatons. If we¡¯re speaking of fakes, then wouldn¡¯t that have to be you?¡±

    Monica predicted her opponent¡¯s attacks, dodging them as she exchanged words. They were both automatons, but as they shared no link, they carried out an analogue dialogue.

    As Monica hid behind a pir, Burt pointed both guns to melt it. But Monica was no longer there.

    ¡°Without a shred of refinement or history. An existence merely birthed of perverts whose passions grew as they saw no further than the surface, just what¡¯s so wonderful about that? Rather than an automaton constructed with a goal of sexual service, I¡¯m saying I hold a far greater worth.¡±

    As Burt looked up, Monica swung at him with a broom-like weapon in her hands. HE caught it and destroyed it with his gun. Burt showed no panic.

    Monica spoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with sexual eyes? I can answer any form of request, what of it? I¡¯d quite appreciate if you didn¡¯t force your sense of values on us. And... you lot are fully capable of answering sexual demands as well, goddammit.¡±

    Monicaunched a kick while Burt held knives in both hands to cut at her. She blocked with the remains of her broom, but her clothing was beginning to receive damages. Her foe was the faster one.

    ¡°The maids you call maids are no maids at all. They are no more than harlots in cosy. Existences that demean our worth. Despicable existences.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the noisy one. That¡¯s just the sort of culture we have. Before youin about some other country, why not learn to take a look at your own? I¡¯d like it if you didn¡¯t pin the me for your ownck of worth on us.¡±

    As he kicked Monica, she leapt back. Spinning horizontally shended so as never to show the contents of her skirt and red at the butler.

    That they held animosity towards one another wasn¡¯t only from the rtion of maid and butler. The various circumstances of the countries that manufactured them were mutually exclusive.

    To the space where they contested in skill, the Valkyries arrived. The ones who hade were the unit who held the same face as she, Unit One, as well as Two and Three.

    All three units had specially-prepared bodies. The binders on their backs had grown even more wing-like.

    ¡°We havee to help out, scrap metal.¡±

    As Unit One said that, Monica spoke without taking her eyes off of Burt.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll give you my thanks for now. But the enemy¡¯s output is too high. He¡¯s showing specs above the data. There is a possibility he¡¯s sucking considerable power form his master.¡±

    Monica took a test tube from her pocket, removing the lid to drink down the red liquid inside. It was liquefied Magic Stone, Mana... energy... she was replenishing her energy.

    (I want to reduce the burden on the chicken as much as I can.)

    There, Burt gave a grin. And he revealed the insides of his tailcoat. In it, valuable gemstones called mana crystals were sewn on in absurd numbers.

    Taking one in his hand, Burt crushed the gem. As the fragments sparkled as the melted into the air, the damage he incurred in his battle with Monica regenerated.

    ¡°She said I could take whatever I wanted from the Bahnseim Royal treasury. While I grudgingly serve that detestable master of mine... well, when ites to resourcefulness, she beats out your master.¡±

    Monica¡¯s eyebrow twitched.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let that one slide. The only one in the world allowed to speak ill of that damn chicken is this Monica. And you¡¯re reluctantly serving your master? Learn some shame. You¡¯ve no qualifications to speak of elegance or worth. And... The best service lies in serving those without the resourcefulness. As I thought, you¡¯ve developed a negligent mindset.¡±

    Towards Monica¡¯s rilings, Burt¡¯s expression twisted. It was an exchange one wouldn¡¯t think wasing from automatons.

    Units One, Two and Three opened their mouths.

    ¡°So in the end, that is all he is.¡±

    ¡°The butler brags of his master¡¯s jewels? Really?¡±

    ¡°How pitiful. For the master who has a butler like you.¡±

    To the riling three, a vein popped up on Burt¡¯s head. The real question was whether there really was a need to reproduce such an expression on an automaton.

    Burt took a number of gemstones from his tailcoat¡¯s inner pocket and crushed them in his hands. There, he began releasing gatling fire from his guns.

    ¡°I¡¯ll break you into pieces so small regeneration will be impossible. For such unsightly imitations... Disappear!¡±

    As Monica moved from that tattered space, sheunched an attack on Burt. All the weapons she held were on the forefront of the era. But from Burt¡¯s point of view, they were all behind the times.

    Monica thought.

    (When my energy¡¯s restricted over here, he¡¯s raging so shily... I¡¯m starting to doubt whether or not I¡¯ll be able to buy time. If it reallyes down to it, I¡¯ll have to resolve myself. Perhaps I¡¯ll make the chicken dickwad cry again.)

    Inside, she apologized to Lyle...

 Volume 18 - 4: Lyle and Celes

    Lyle and Celes

    ¡°We¡¯ll break through!¡±

    I heard ra¡¯s voice.

    Porter¡¯s tires spun round, ripping the carpet on the floor to shreds as it proceeded forwards. Getting into the loading tray, I nodded.

    Since we were connected through my Skill ¡¾Connection¡¿, we couldmunicate with nothing more than thoughts. Spinning around its arms as it blew away the monsters and knights around, Porter charged on.

    Heading for the stairs, and destroying them as it went up, at the end of its climb arge door came into view.

    The audience chamber... where Celes awaited.

    ¡°ra, knock it off its hinges!¡±

    The cannon furnished on Porter blew fire. There were two cannons that could only fire a single shot loaded onto Porter¡¯s shoulders.

    As the fired projectile blew away the door...

    ¡°Novem!¡±

    Porter was enveloped in a shield of light. Porter charge forth wrapped in a magic shield, through the opening to the audience chamber that was once fashioned to show off the dignity of the greatest country on the continent.

    In the vast room, I thought there would be enough soldiers for it to feel stuffed, but...

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s quite an interesting toy.¡±

    ¡°... We¡¯ve finallye all the way here, Celes!¡±

    I red at Celes as she gave an unmotivated golf p. Finally... we had made it this far.

    ¡°Hmm, so you wanted to see me so badly? I didn¡¯t want to see you in the slightest, but when I think of how I erase you from this world... perhaps it¡¯s best we met after all. Do you want my praise? Want me to say you worked really hard? But you see, I really hate you, so we won¡¯t be having any of that.¡±

    On our reunion, Celes seemed the same as always. She could be being manipted by Agrissa acting as such to dull my resolve, that that didn¡¯t look to be the case. Looking straight ahead, Celes nted her body into an extravagant throne, taking on a brazen attitude as she sat.

    When we were the ones who barged in, she didn¡¯t seem very surprised. More than that, she seemed amused.

    Sending a nce around, I could see the authorities of the Bahnseim Kingdom standing rank and file. Behind them were the forms of monsters I¡¯d never seen before...

    Behind the throne, the king, the queen and crown prince Rufus tried to hide as they shook. I¡¯m sure the appearance of Porter had frightened them.

    And I could confirm some nostalgic figures. Two existences that didn¡¯t show up on my Skills... stood stock still to Celes¡¯ side.

    ring at Celes, I gripped the hilt of the invisible sword.

    ¡°... I knew you had made a doll of our father. But why is mother¡¯s doll here as well?¡±

    Celes raised her upper half a bit, looking at me in ill humor.

    ¡°Barging in here, and you go into ill-bred interrogation? Well, why not. Mother wanted to be with me forever. So I had her die temporarily. By doing so, she will be together with me for all eternity.¡±

    I was shocked by the answer she gave with a smile. My doll of a mother gave a warm smile to her side. But her eyes were dead.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Celes. We¡¯ll be together forever.¡±

    There were no signs of any enemies moving around. I jumped down from Porte¡¯rs loading tray, and walked through the chamber to approach Celes.

    ¡°You killed our mother.¡±

    A wrinkle graced her brow as she looked at me in irritation.

    ¡°Do you know what the word ¡®temporarily¡¯ means? More importantly, I really do get irritated when I see your face. Father, mother... I¡¯d like to y a game of kicking that thing¡¯s head around.¡±

    Celes- who seemed to truly be considering it- ordered her parents to reap my life. My manipted parents leapt at me.

    Father...

    ¡°You do? Then let¡¯s kick his head around together, Celes.¡±

    Mother...

    ¡°We should y as a whole family. It¡¯ll be a treat, dear, Celes.¡±

    To the two whoughed as they came towards me, I swung my invisible de to the side to cut them through. As it was a weapon whose length couldn¡¯t be read, it severed them only too easily.

    But Celesughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s not nearly enough to stop them.¡±

    I was well aware. I knew. Raising my left hand a little, I snapped my fingers.

    ¡°And what of it? Gracia.¡±

    The Seventh¡¯s Third Stage Skill ¡¾Shuffle¡¿... it was a Skill that allowed me to swap my position with another¡¯s. Gracia who¡¯d disembarked from the loading tray switched ces with me.

    ¡°... Even if they¡¯ll be inws, they¡¯re parents to me as well. I¡¯ll send them off in an instant.¡±

    Celes swung her left hand to the side, burning them with mes of pale blue. I couldn¡¯t hear any cried of anguish. A little girl¡¯s dolls were just burned, and that¡¯s all it was. It just happened to be that they had imitated the forms of my parents.

    Celes was unmoved.

    ¡°How terrible. You killed your own parents. You fiend.¡±

    Sheughed and stood from the throne. She raised the rapier disguised as a staff in her right hand. The Yellow Jewel embedded into its hilt portion was definitely there.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to bring them back againter. But for now, you lot are in the way. It¡¯s meal time, my dears.¡±

    The monsters behind the authorities moved. Raising cries of wars, and eating the leaders before their eyes, they grewrger.

    ¡°Ahahaha, isn¡¯t it amazing? I made them special. They¡¯re ferocious enough to even eat the others, so be careful.¡±

    Gripping the hild of my invisible de, I reverted it to the ne. Hanging it on my neck, I pulled the Katana at my waist.

    ¡°Celes, as I thought, I can¡¯t leave you alive. I¡¯ll end it here.¡±

    On my words, Celes¡¯ face warped.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call my name so frivolously!!¡±

    Her tone grew rougher, and to match her loud bellows, the surrounding monsters took to the air. Watching Celes¡¯ rage, I resolved myself to fight. Some part of me still felt fear. But now I wasn¡¯t standing against her alone.

    ¡°... Everyone¡¯s ready, right?¡±

    I reaffirmed their wills.

    Novem replied.

    ¡°Yes. Anytime.¡±

    Aria took a stance with her spear as well.

    ¡°We have to end it here, don¡¯t we? Then let¡¯s get it over with. Settle things and bring this to a close already.¡±

    Miranda pulled a dagger and produced a golem. On the back of itsrge feline form sat Shannon.

    ¡°Ready anytime. That¡¯s what we¡¯ve been preparing for to begin with.¡±

    ¡°... Why am I being forced to take part? I want to return soon, so end it quickly. I¡¯m scared. It¡¯s scary when she res at me like that!¡±

    As Shannon fidgeted with teary eyes, Elza spoke.

    ¡°I-it¡¯ll be alright, Shannon. I¡¯ll protect you. Um, oh right, I¡¯m ready too.¡±

    At the end, she hung her staff against her shoulder with a stiff expression, but it didn¡¯t quite cut it. As Celes looked at Shannon, she seemed considerably irritated.

    ra spoke from within Porter.

    ¡°Ready here as well. Porter¡¯s in optimum condition.¡±

    Eva was somewhat excited.

    ¡°I¡¯m delighted I can take part at the best stage. We¡¯ll definitely win and make a hero¡¯s song of you.¡±

    May wasn¡¯t here. But I knew she was fighting alongside Marina-san somewhere in Centralle. Vera was outside issuing orders. Monica was holding back the automaton.

    Gracia took a stance with her spear that had a buckler attacked at the hilt.

    ¡°A single look and I can tell. That one¡¯s trouble. I see, so that¡¯s why you gathered us. I¡¯ll answer your expectations.¡±

    Finally, Ludmi pilled her longsword, and pointed its red and slender de at Celes.

    ¡°With so many members gathered, we won¡¯t lose. Let¡¯s get this over with and proceed various talks.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want such talks to proceed, but once this was over, I¡¯m sure quite a few thigns would forcefully go through.

    Changing gears, I spoke to everyone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Across the city of Centralle.

    The ones destroying buildings as they fought were May, Marina... and the ck quilin Rummel.

    The close of Rummel¡¯s gargantuan mouth was prevented by Marina, who stepped into her jaw, and crossed both her arms abover herself.

    ¡°This one¡¯s tough as hell!¡±

    Cut up, beaten, minced or burnt ck with magic, their foe would instantly regenerate. Perhaps eating whatever dead soldiers around replenished her Mana, but whatever parts she lost were instantly turned back to normal.

    May spun circles in the air to build up momentum,unching a sharp kick backed an absurd amont of force into Rummel¡¯s neck, but...

    ¡°How hard.¡±

    Feeling a tingling pain in her leg, May parted from the beast. The impact freed Marina from her mouth, andnding while sliding across the ground, she looked at Rummel.

    The ck quilin¡¯s body pounded into the ground forcefully raised its limbs, some bones broken, and some parts blown away.

    Looking around, it called soldiers. And those soldiers quickly crept right up to her to be eaten.

    Making a crunching sound as she ate, and regenerating, Rummel raised a roar.

    ¡°Che, I thought we¡¯d gotten rid of the soldiers in the area.¡±

    Marina clicked her tongue, but the area was already overflowing with soldiers. Defeat the ones in the immediate vicinity, and they¡¯d gather again in no time.

    May waved around the leg she¡¯d used to kick, tapping it against the ground.

    ¡°She¡¯s even got rare metal imnted into her. She really is a doll.¡±

    Rummel leapt at May, sweeping herrge hands in a downwards motion.

    May jumped to dodge, and from her head; the horns growing backwards from just above her ears let off light, hammering magic into Rummel.

    An electric discharged assailed her, but it only burned the surface without any evident effects. As a quilin all the same, it seems she did have a resistance to it.

    ¡°The ce is covered with her feed, what¡¯s more, unlimited stamina... this really is troublesome. Hey, why were you captured by Celes? Cut me some ck here.¡±

    Despite therge mouth Rummel boasted, she would never answer to May¡¯s words...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The single automaton Burt took on Monica, alongside Valkyrie Units One, Two and Three.

    They ran about from the gatling fire he unleashed from both hands. It was aser optical weapon, and if it hit, it wouldn¡¯t just hurt. It could even melt and pierce through special armor.

    As he didn¡¯t want to suffer too much damage, Burt remained mindful of the floor above him, and he would rarely attack the pirs supporting it. So Monica and the others used the pirs to conduct their own offensive.

    Monica¡¯s clothing was tattered.

    ¡°Even if we sessfully damage him, he recovers with the magic ores in his pockets. After taking so many attacks, he just shrugs it off. He¡¯s the worst, he is.¡±

    Looking at a different pir, Unit Two had lost an arm. Op the opposite side, Unit Three had used her binder as a shield, losing it in the process. They were all ragged.

    Nearby, Unit One had portion where the surface of her armor had melted. She spoke to Monica.

    ¡°... At this rate, that one¡¯s going to get past us to our master.¡±

    Burt circled around to attack Monica behind the pirs. Before his overwhelming firepower, Monica made a calction, and affirmed it truly was a terrible situation.

    ¡°That alone I shan¡¯t ept. If this one gets through to the damn chicken, even if he¡¯s cut through, there will definitely be casualties. I definitely can¡¯t permit that.¡±

    If there were sacrifices, Lyle would be saddened.

    Monica immediately predicted it, and came out with the optimum option.

    ¡°From the start, we were mere constructs. Then there¡¯s only one option.¡±

    As she moved to run from Burt¡¯s circling, Unit One followed behind.

    ¡°If he loses you, master will be saddened too.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, that which is Monica shall live on in his heart for the rest of his life, so that¡¯s alright. And making sacrifices of the others is something my aesthetics won¡¯t permit.¡±

    Unit one gave a lightugh.

    ¡°Something the matter?¡±

    ¡°No, those are quite some aesthetics. Even if the others are made sacrifices of them, selfish aesthetics that stand as long as those in your immediate surroundings remain safe.¡±

    Approaching from behind, Burt called out.

    ¡°You sure have some leisure to chat away like that. I¡¯ll bring you to an end soon enough!¡±

    Breaking another ore, he raised the output of his attack. A hole opened up in a portion of the floor, and Monica and Unit One leaped over the melted portion.

    Monica spoke to the Valkyrie.

    ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯ll be apanying me. I alone am not enough to take him down... my apologies.¡±

    There, Unit One shook her head. With the same face as Monica, the twin tails she shared swayed to and fro.

    ¡°I mind it not. Rather than spending it in inactivity, it¡¯s a much better use of life. For the fact that we all have meaning is something you taught us all.¡±

    Monica stopped on the spot and turned towards Burt.

    ¡°Then off we go!¡±

    Taking out and drinking down thest test tube she had, Monica took out a weapon in both her hands. Burt watched it andughed. It was a hammer much too primitive. Something like a child¡¯s toy with a child¡¯s jet engine strapped on.

    A nce at it and he was certain of his victory.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made light of me to the end, but when you take your creed so far, there¡¯s actually some beauty to it. Now scatter to pieces.¡±

    As he turned the guns in his hands towards Monica and Unit One, the tattered Two and Three leaped before him.

    ¡°Self-destruction? As I thought, thatnd of the perverts is always the same. Then kamikaze it is!¡±

    Pulling the triggers without mercy, piercing Units Two and Three with his beam weapon and melting them. Along with the cores hidden deep in their frames... without their cores they could never be revived as Valkyries.

    But Unit Two and Unit Three grabbed onto Burt¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I would appreciate if you gave it a rest already. Can you not confirm your own worth without speaking ill of others?¡±

    ¡°Because you want us to care about you, it¡¯s nothing butints... well, at this point, all our countries are no more.¡±

    On Unit Two and Three¡¯s words, Burt raised his voice. His expression was tinted with rage.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to say it!!¡±

    Units Two and Threeughed, as they used the magic ore built into their chests... to explode.

    Burt was blown backwards, having lost both his arms. While he had lost his guns, he took a magic ore from his inner pocket, and destroyed it with his mouth to regenerate his hands.

    But this time, Monica and Unit One raced at him. Running through the smoke Two and Three had created, they approached.

    ¡°If me and Unit One self-destruct, erasing you is easy enough!¡±

    As Monica approached, Burt took out a rifle that exceeded his own height. It seemed to be an opticalser weapon in rifle form.

    ¡°Disappear, you shams!¡±

    Burt pulled the trigger, and Monica tried to use that force to raise an explosion. But as she did, Unit one pushed her out of the way with her left hand, and took theser weapon herself. Even using her binder as a shield, that single shot held more firepower than the gatling, melting her lower body away.

    ¡°What did you...¡±

    Disregarding Monica¡¯s surprise, Burt took out his next magic ore to fire his next shot. It seems each round would expend one of them.

    Unit One stuck her hand in her chest, took out her magic ore, and tossed it at Monica.

    And turning both her arms towards, Burt, she fired them. Cables stretched from her arms, her hands grasping onto Burt¡¯s.

    ¡°What are you...¡±

    Monica caught the magic ore... the peridot; Unit One looked at her and smiled.

    ¡°You have to remain. That is what will make our master happiest. And I want you to pass a message... ¡±

    As Unit One began to elerate towards the butler, Monica crushed the stone. It let of a glimmering light, healing her damage.

    Burt had shaken off Unit One¡¯s bindings, and grabbed her by the head.

    ¡°You trash!!¡±

    Crushed in his hand core and all, Unit One fell apart. Seeing that, Monica recalled her sister from the Labyrinth... her crumbled sister from the room Octo had summoned Lyle. The sister who had carried Unit One¡¯s core.

    At the end, she got the feeling the Valkyrie was smiling.

    ¡°... Let the cleaningmence.¡±

    Monica¡¯s clothes gave off light, dyeing in white, and ceased being maid clothes altogether. Taking on what was almost a wedding dress, white wings manifested from her back. The wings were of metal. Each individual feather was a beam weapon in itself.

    Burt shot his rifle at Monica, but it was easily dodged. And achieving a moment of flight with her extended wings, Monica spread out her arms.

    ¡°Full cloth... the limited edition wedding-dress mode. Well, to your eyes, it may seem no more than the envoy of your own demise.¡±

    As Burt took out a magic ore, the spread wings shot off light. His rifle and arms were shot through and melted.

    ¡°I had no intent to ever show it to you. But if I didn¡¯t pull it out, I couldn¡¯t win. And it was supposed to be one of my trump cards...¡±

    The light shot through him as he regenerated. But Burt...

    ¡°So you had magic ore of the highest purity... but even if you used something like that, your limit wille in no time!¡±

    It was just as Burt said. The full cloth upgrades soon disappeared, and she had returned to her normal maid garments. Burt stood and tried to take out a weapon.

    But with the drill fastened to her hand, Monica sewed the butler into the wall. His abdomen pierced through by the drill¡¯s tip, Burt tried his best to run away.

    ¡°D-damn you!¡±

    ¡°True enough, this was a method only possible because my sisters made an opening for it. The time I can keep it up is limited. But it¡¯s enough.¡±

    As the drill began its rotation, Burt¡¯s destruction continued. And his magic ore continued to deplete in order to regenerate himself.

    ¡°S-stop! Stop it!!¡±

    If he was in perfect condition, he would have been able to escape, but as he was, there were no means for him to get away. And he was running low on ore. With everything that had happened, he had used them inrge quantities.

    Monica spoke expressionlessly.

    ¡°I forgot to say it. You boasted of the country that produced you. So I¡¯ll just say it. Every single one of of my parts were produced domestically, but you... not even twenty percent of your parts were made in your homnd, right? When you¡¯re eighty percent foreign-made, you sure talk big.¡±

    Burt¡¯s face grimaced. He tried to use his arms to stop the spinning drill, but that only shaved his hands away.

    Monica continued.

    ¡°A majority of your insides are foreign-made. What¡¯s more, the important parts are the same ones we use. Meaning, you¡¯re moving on the same parts as we who you looked down on, but... are you ashamed of it? It couldn¡¯t be you¡¯re a high-ss masochist who self-depreciates himself as well?¡±

    As the drill¡¯s force increased, Burt finally ran out of magic ore and cried out.

    ¡°Celes-sama! Mana... please let some Mana flow to this butler!!¡±

    He thought he would be able to regenerate with Celes¡¯ Mana, but the drill hadpletely destroyed his abdomen.

    In the sparks that flew, his face grew pale.

    ¡°Your wealth of expression, and the parts reproducing them are the same ones we use. To be honest, from my point of view... the sham is you who presents yourself as something greater.¡±

    Burt tried to open his mouth, but the drill had finished its work. His head tumbled to the ground, leaving him to look up at her.

    Monica tread over his face.

    ¡°The only one allowed to look up my skirt is the damn chicken. Disappear.¡±

    Burt let off a mechanical voice. His mouth no longer moved.

    ¡°N-no. I had finally found a master of my own... I don¡¯t want to disappear... here...¡±

    Searching out his core, Monica crushed it without question.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cause me so much trouble. Since the chicken dickwad was still sending some Mana over here, he sure is a mindful one. Well, it just goes to show my master was the splendid one.¡±

    During her drill use, Monica had felt some Mana flowing in from Lyle.

    The drill let off smoke. Unhanding it, she looked around over the wreckage of her sisters.

    Heading for Unit One¡¯s wreckage, Monica squatted over it.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll definitely pass it on. ¡®I¡¯m thankful we were able to serve humanity. Thank you for giving meaning to our existence¡¯.¡±

    Monica closed her eyes, opening them before long to head over to Lyle...

 Volume 18 - 5: Lyleâ€™s Fighting Style

    Lyle¡¯s Fighting Style

    Within the audience chamber.

    In it, the humans who had be monster... the fiends swarmed us.

    Looking down on us from nearby the throne, it didn¡¯t seem Celes would do anything herself. She didn¡¯t really care how many allies she lost. To Celes, what was important wasn¡¯t her allies¡¯ victory. It was her own victory.

    Precisely because she was too strong, she held no interest in others. At this point, even the parents who loved her so were entities she thought she could just bring back at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°... Map Model, Real Spec.¡±

    Muttering the names of two Skills, I reproduced the audience chamber in three dimensions within my head. And with Real Speck, I got a detailed reading on all enemies around.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be stingy... Select... Limit Burst, Up ¡®n Down.¡±

    I used one Skill after the next. The Skills the ancestors left for me, I used them on everyone connected to me.

    Everyone had a grasp of the surrounding situation, and they received physical enhancements from the Skills.

    ¡°You¡¯re in the way.¡±

    Aria cut forward. Swiping her spear horizontally to send a shockwave, she sent a few fiends flying as she cut them through. In the red armor she wore, her movements were sharp and extremely powerful.

    Running ahead, Miranda had the golem to her side follow along. On the golem¡¯s back rode Shannon, and Shannon¡¯s sights were shared with everyone.

    The flow of Mana I couldn¡¯t grasp alone was something she supplemented. Because of that, even the positioning of men long dead were properly picked up as enemies.

    ¡°I just have to rip them apart, right?¡±

    Saying that, Miranda made a smile, sending strings from her left hand to apprehend enemies, before going right into tightening them to rip them to shreds.

    It was quite a grotesque scene.

    ¡°Uwah, how terrible.¡±

    Or so I drew back.

    As a fiend opened itsrge mouth, it fired magic off towards us.

    We stepped back, and the one who came forward was Novem. Holding up the Forxuz heirloom staff, she deployed a Magic Shield to block itpletely.

    Right after the shield dissipated, three leapt out.

    On support was Eva. As she fired an arrow into the temple of a fiend that came towards us, the arrow raised an explosion.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough to end them, right?¡±

    As Eva said that, I confirmed it was done for. The ones who leapd out were Ludmi, Gracia and Elza. Those three... to be blunt, even alone, they were a troublesome force to be reckoned with.

    Ludmi swung her long, red de to the side.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll answer your expectations.¡±

    The red de looked as if it were glowing. Anding at the fiends with sharp movements, it dismembered them. Could it be what she was holding was actually a whip? Or so it let off a shockwave that gave me such a notion.

    ¡°Fly away.¡±

    Gracia thrust the spear in her hands towards them, burning them away with pale mes. As fire erupted around, the fiends that leapt at us spread it as they were reduced to cinders.

    ¡°Once they¡¯re frozen, everyone¡¯s the same.¡±

    Saying that, Elza gave her staff a strong whack against the floor. As the fiends approached her, their movements suddenly grew duller. There was ice spreading up their feet, and they could no longer stir. The cold gradually enveloped their entirety.

    The fiends that tried to force their way through it crumbled from the waist down, leaving them in quite terrible states. Once everything was closed in cold, Elza went around shattering them with her staff, leaving them in small shards.

    ¡°How trifling. They¡¯re only a little sturdier than humans.¡±

    While I did find her scary when she said that, her friend Shannon cheered her on.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, Elza!¡±

    Elza gave Shannon a light wave.

    I confirmed the fiends had been cleanly taken out without me doing a thing as I looked up at the throne.

    ¡°Now what, Celes? You¡¯re the only one here.¡±

    Making a provoking smile, I riled Celes up. With nothing more than a slight twitch of her eyebrow, Celes leisurely took a step forward... right after which, she disappeared.

    By the time I noticed it, she was holding the staff-sheath in her left hand, gripping the rapier in her right. She had closed the distance between us in an instant, trying to pierce my chest through with her rapier. The rapier¡¯s de let off a red light. I¡¯m sure it was some Skill Agrissa had prepared.

    But Iughed.

    ¡°... Shuffle.¡±

    The Seventh¡¯s Third Stage Skill. It was the swapping of positions.

    Celes tried to pierce me, but I swapped my cement with Ludmi. She understood my intent, and used her own sword to stop Celes¡¯ blow.

    When it came to swordy, I fell short of Celes. And I fell short of Ludmi. Among us, the one with the greatest skill in swordsmanship was Ludmi.

    ¡°My turn. Now bear witness to your punishment, sister-inw.¡±

    Celes opened her eyes a little wider, but she didn¡¯t seem very surprised. She simply...

    ¡°Queen of Cartaffs, I believe. Looks like you¡¯ve assembled quite the proficient pieces. But... you¡¯ve sure learned to run your mouth as you hide in a woman¡¯s shadow, trash. Then I¡¯ll start by taking this one out.¡±

    Celes immediately took distance from Ludmi, letting out attacks with her enhanced rapier. But Ludmiughed.

    ¡°She¡¯s definitely strong. But... not at a level where I can¡¯t win.¡±

    When it came to swordy alone, Ludmi didn¡¯t lose to Celes. There was also the influence of the Skills raising her abilities a few times over, allowing her to put up a fight.

    Celes elerated and circled around to Ludmi¡¯s back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to your head!¡±

    But now with clear aim, Eva fired an arrow. Celes parried it with her rapier, but the arrow exploded, causing her to jump back.

    As Ludmi closed the difference, Celes directed her left hand that held the staff towards her.

    I watched that action, and gaining information from Shannon¡¯s eyes, I could anticipate she was about to fire something off.

    ¡°Shuffle... Elza, make a wall.¡±

    I swapped Ludmi and Elza¡¯s positions, and Elza swung her staff to the side. Arge wall of ice manifested, lowering the temperature of the room in an instant.

    And on the other side of the ice, I could see fire breaking out.

    Elza was a little surprised.

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Her output¡¯s close to Gracia¡¯s mes.¡±

    Meaning her firepower was less than Gracia¡¯s. Understanding she wouldn¡¯t be able to melt the wall of ice, Celes forcefully broke it down.

    As she cut it to shreds with her rapier, I held up my left hand, and lowered it.

    ¡°Everyone attack at once.¡±

    With my right hand, I pulled my gun from the holster behind my hip, and fired a shot towards Celes as she leapt towards me.

    Novem, Miranda, Gracia and Elza used their magics.

    Aria and Ludmi their shockwaves.

    Eva and ra used arrows and the firearms loaded onto Porter.

    All concentrated on one point. We had our aims set with the Skill Select, so we wouldn¡¯t be missing. But Celes put up her Magic Shield and blocked it.

    While she blocked it, the impact still sent her flying.

    Shot back, she mmed into the wall. Sliding down the wall to hernding, and once she was on her feet, she red towards me.

    ¡°... Hiding behind women, and that¡¯s quite the grand attitude you have. Could it be you think you can win just because you have so manyrades around you?¡±

    Disregarding the fear I felt at her re, I put the gun away in its holster.

    ¡°And here we are: winning. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s embarrassing or anything. It¡¯s a fact that I lost to you, but I just couldn¡¯t win one-on-one. More than that, it¡¯s your fault for surrounding yourself with nothing but small fries. Did you think this woulde down to one-on-one or something?¡±

    I riled her. I riled Celes. It was for the best.

    Celes gripped her weapon and red at me. A yellow Mana let off a glow to cover her and heighten her abilities.

    ¡°Damn trash. Just because you can¡¯t win, don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get off just by hiding in the background!¡±

    Celes put out a speed even greater than before as she approached me. I parried her blow with the Katana.

    Celes made a surprised expression.

    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ve grown some from before. And...¡±

    While Celes had leapt at me, Aria was following her from behind. Poised with her spear, she swung it horizontally, and noticing her approached, Celes used her staff to block the attack. But as her stance crumbled, I kicked her away.

    My kick hit right into her stomach, blowing her some distance.

    ¡°She¡¯s way too hard. It felt as if I kicked solid stone there.¡±

    Feeling in a pain in my kicking foot, Iined as I looked at Celes in the air. She corrected her posture mid-air, expressionless as shended. Her eyes moved to rest on Shannon.

    ¡°... So it¡¯s you.¡±

    It looks like Celes noticed. She moved to crush our second eye that was Shannon.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Shuffle.¡±

    The one who I switched out with Shannon to go before Celes was Gracia. She produced mes right in the way of Celes¡¯ advance. Giving up on a frontal assault, Celes stopped in her tracks, only for Eva to fire an arrow there.

    Wary of an explosion, Celes jumped out of the way, only for Ludmi to circle around.

    Even if we kept silent, we shared a skillful coordination. That was the power of Connection.

    ¡°It¡¯s true my chances fall considerably in one-on-one. But we can all endure your charm, and everyone¡¯s a big shot. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s any need for me to fixate on making it my own victory. That¡¯s the answer I came out with, Celes.¡±

    It¡¯s true Novem was the one who originally started the preparations, but now it was my answer as well. It was idiotic to injure myself trying to do the impossible.

    I¡¯m sure a true hero would take on Celes alone here and grasp victory. But that wasn¡¯t my way.

    Celes was enraged.

    ¡°Your trash. As I thought, I hate you. Even with everything taken from you, you still dare to stand against me. As I thought, I should have just erased you!¡±

    Saying that, Celes inly headed for our ranged support Eva, so I snapped my fingers.

    ¡°Shuffle... Novem.¡±

    As I switched Eva and Novem¡¯s positions, Novem caught the rapier with her staff.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you, Celes-sama.¡±

    ¡°NOVVEEEEMMM!!¡±

    Celes¡¯ face warped greatly. That I could see hatred, and conflicted emotions whirling around was thanks to Shannon¡¯s eyes.

    And Celes¡¯ air changed.

    ¡°Each and every one of you is a damn pest!¡±

    What Celes let out were masses of Mana in the shape of beasts. Once they manifested, they started a charge on every one of us

    Shannon cried out.

    ¡°Those ones explode!¡±

    They were bombs of condensed Mana. Was it a magic Agrissa had produced? I put the Katana away, gripping the Jewel to prepare the bow. When I fired arrows of light, Celes sprung up to the ceiling of the audience chamber.

    ¡°As if I¡¯d let you, fool!¡±

    Saying that, she swung her rapier, raining beads of mes to destroy the arrows, preventing the destruction of the beasts.

    ¡°Kuh! Everyone intercept individually!¡±

    Everyone tried to destroy the beasts, but they dodged attacks and magics as they approached their targets. A few of them exploded, showing quite a considerable output.

    And Miranda cried out.

    ¡°Shannon!¡±

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    A monster of Mana who leapt through the st tried to take Shannon with its fangs. I hurriedly reached out my hand, but the distance was considerable.

    I tried to use Shuffle, but there was a monstering towards me as well, and I was firing arrows with my bow. Celes remained stered to the ceiling as she raised augh.

    ¡°Ahahaha... see that, that¡¯s the first one down!¡±

    As Miranda cried out, the magic beast¡¯s sharp fangs pierced deeply into Shannon.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The city of Centralle.

    Ragged as she became, Marina mmed her fist into Rummel again and again. Her fists were covered in blood, and her metal gauntlets had been destroyed.

    ¡°Drop... dead already, dammit!!¡±

    Even taking Marina¡¯s blows powerful enough to rock the surrounding air, Rummel instantly regenerated, swiping herrge hand to the side to brush Marina away.

    Marina broke through the wall of a building, even barreling inside. Rummel regenerated the parts beaten and crushed, and where the flesh had been blown away.

    ¡°Gfu, gufufufu.¡±

    With the continued regenerations, there were subtle changes branching from her initial form. For each ce that swelled strangely, there were ces where thorns protruded out.

    Within all of that, with her forehead cut, and one eye unable to open from the blood, May stood before Rummel.

    She was out of breath as the quilin faced one another.

    Around them, there were fewer buildings left standing. May¡¯s right arm let off a faint light.

    ¡°I had Marina buy some time, but I finally have the preparations in order. Good grief, you¡¯re way too tough. Because of that, you¡¯ve forced me to use my trump card.¡±

    Saying that, May made a fist.

    Both of Rummel¡¯s much-toorge eyes focused on May¡¯s fist.

    ¡°You curious? Wanna know? I see... then I¡¯ll teach you!¡±

    As she tread into the ground, the ground was gouged out below her. Both Rummel and May leapt forward to meet, the ck quilin opening herrge mouth to swallow May down. As there were fewer dead soldiers around, she was trying to eat May to recover.

    But that was most favorable.

    ¡°So there was some worth in going around and crushing soldiers. Good grief, and I hate pain here.¡±

    As she thought that, May stuck her right arm into Rummel¡¯s mouth. As she grabbed onto the ck quilin¡¯s ominous tongue, her mouth closed with good momentum.

    May¡¯s right arm had been severed at the elbow.

    Holding her shoulder, May endured the pain.

    ¡°... Now die from the inside.¡±

    She put up a false front as sheughed. As she jumped back, Rummel who couldn¡¯t understand a word she said swallowed the arm down. She swallowed it whole.

    And May held onto her open wound with her left hand.

    ¡°If only you were just a little smarter. But perhaps you¡¯re only so strong because you don¡¯t have the head to think.¡±

    Right after, Rummel¡¯s upper body was blown apart. Blood spouted out, and the chunks of flesh sttered across the remaining buildings.

    Both May¡¯s and Rummels bodies were dyed red in blood, but May instantly produced some water with magic to wash herself off.

    And slowly hobbling out of a building, Marina breathed heavily with her mouth as she pummeled Rummel¡¯s remaining lower body into the ground.

    Both women were panting heavily.

    As they sat down on the spot, May looked in the direction of the pce. She could still hear the sound of guns and cannons, and she had felt the tremors a number of times.

    Seeing a portion of the pce blown away, May muttered.

    ¡°... Shannon.¡±

    Opening her eyes wide, May unsteadily stood. She slowly walked forward towards the royal pce.

    Marina hurriedly stood and grasped May¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Idiot, you¡¯ve got to seal that wound at once. It¡¯s dangerous if you just leave it because you¡¯re a quilin!¡±

    May stared at Marina¡¯s face absentmindedly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. But I have to go...¡±

    Since May was going to go even so, Marina offered her a shoulder, and for now, chose to set out for a ce she knew they¡¯d find allies...

 Volume 18 - 6: Laughing Celes

    Laughing Celes

    ¡°Shannon!¡±

    Miranda¡¯s bitter cry that echoed through the chamber was directed at the beastly mass of Mana... the beast of Mana without a rear half sticking its fangs into Shannon before exploding.

    In that audience chamber shrouded in smoke and sust, my vision only grew poorer. On the ceiling, as if she had inverted thew of gravity, Celes stood upsidedown.

    Her hair did hand, but it didn¡¯t look like she was actually fastened to the ceiling.

    ¡°Kyahahaha! Lookie, see that!? That¡¯s the first one down. If you don¡¯t hurry up, they¡¯re going to keep dropping like flies.¡±

    As Celes swung her rapier and staff, that yellow glowing magic fired off beasts once more. That magic racing at us as if it was running with its forelimbs gave pursuit as it even evaded out attacks.

    I lent a nce to where Shannon was.

    I confirmed Miranda crumbling. With her helmet and hair, I couldn¡¯t see her eyes, but I could see her mouth, and I was satisfied.

    Looking up at Celes, I took a stance with the bow, and produced some arrows of light.

    When I had made the same number as the number of Celes¡¯ magic beasts, I fired them.

    ¡°As I was saying, that isn¡¯t going to work.¡±

    As Celes swung her rapier, Gracia and Elza fired magic towards the ceiling. Running across the ceiling Celes evaded their magic with light feet. Perhaps to crush my arrows of light, she continued raining res down.

    However...

    ¡°... Shannon, you can see them, right? Guide me.¡±

    As I called Shannon¡¯s name, she popped up behind Miranda. Once the smoke had cleard, Miranda stopped her act, and threw her dagger.

    The dagger she threw, the arrows I fired....

    ¡°... I¡¯m a bit disgusted you know. Knowing I¡¯m right beside you, you scream out and cry so loudly, it really is disgusting acting, you know.¡±

    ¡°Shannon, you¡¯re being mean to your sister. I¡¯ll remember this.¡±

    Seeing Miranda¡¯s smile, Shannon let an, ¡®Eek!¡¯ leak from her throat.

    While she was put off by Miranda¡¯s acting, Shannon still served as a guide.

    ¡°Warp.¡±

    They each rammed into Celes¡¯ magics. The beasts exploded. Seeing Celes¡¯ eyes open wide, I purposelyughed. And it was augh to rile.

    Otherwise... the Third¡¯s Skill wouldn¡¯t work. The Third¡¯s Skill that took advantage of the gaps in one¡¯s heart worked best when an opponent was in a dirorderly state of mind.

    Meaning I was riling her all for that.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You think you aplished something? Did you really believe it?¡±

    We purposely arranged it like that, but putting it this way was more effective on Celes. She grew quite enraged when I belittled her.

    And there was meaning in bringing Shannon here.

    ¡°You trash!!¡±

    Turning to Celes as an intense furrow graced her brow, Shannon cried out.

    ¡°She¡¯s changed out! She¡¯s firing a different magic. Big enough to blow us away!¡±

    What Shannon wanted to say was that Celes had swapped out her Skill. And she was going to carry out an attack by magic. What¡¯s more, with enough force to blow the audience chamber away... as we were connected with Connection, exining it to everyone was unnecessary.

    As Celes¡¯ body let off a yellow light, we gathered in one spot. Circling around behind Porter as Porter took on a defensive stance.

    ra spoke indifferently.

    ¡°This porter... already has anti-magic procedures done to it. On top of that, it has magic ore furnished in its chest, so...¡±

    We who hid behind Porter as it crossed itsrge arms deployed our own magic shields as well.

    ¡°You¡¯re noisy!!¡±

    Overwritten by Celes¡¯ words, ra¡¯s exnation was cut off part-way. But once arge magic shield was deployed in front of Porter, it sessfully blocked the magic that was supposed to blow everything away.

    When I thought it was an attack that would really blow it all away, it turned out to be a rain of countless small attacks on everything around.

    As the audience chamber itself also had anti-magic procedures installed, not everything was destroyed, but it sure was left in a terrible state.

    While the walls and pirs were ridden with holes, we were safe.

    Ludmi went out in front of Porter, holding her own sword against her shoulder.

    ¡°That was powerful. But you coulndn¡¯t forcefully blow us away? No, you aren¡¯t capable of...¡±

    Seeing Celes twitch in reaction, Shannon cried out.

    ¡°She can¡¯t! Celes can¡¯t blow this castle away! Her Mana shook more at the former, so there¡¯s no doubt about it!¡±

    I heard something interesting. There was some sort of reason that prevented Celes from destroying the royal pce. Though I didn¡¯t know what it was.

    There, Novem opened her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s because a portion of the corpses are preserved here. If Maizel-sama, and iir-sama¡¯s remains are obliterated, she won¡¯t be able to reproduce them again. That¡¯s what she fears.¡±

    As Novem said that, Celes grimaced.

    I fanned it a little more.

    ¡°Good work you two. Meaning she doesn¡¯t want to do a shy fight that could blow the pce away. To add onto that, that¡¯s the reason she met up with us here.¡±

    She had let of magic that could even blow the magic-resistant audience-chamber away. If she ran wild outside of it, she feared her parent¡¯s remains would be damaged.

    I looked at Celes.

    ¡°You sure are kind on our parents. That¡¯s a surprise. I felt you didn¡¯t feel a thing about family.¡±

    When I put my question to mouth, her face warped even further.

    ¡°Silence! A failed piece of trash like you... someone who inherited more than their share of power and memory would never...!¡±

    Hearing that, Iughed.

    ¡°Well not that I care. Shannon just needed some time to strip you bare. It does seem Agrissa¡¯s in that Jewel. From here on, we¡¯ll be getting serious.¡±

    As I said that, everyone readied their weapons.

    Celes dismounted the ceiling andnded on the floor. Her speed would likely make her invisible to the average eye. Right, average. And there was barely an average person here.

    ¡°Trash shouldn¡¯t run their mo...¡±

    I riled Celes.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of hearing your words. You¡¯re going to die for my sake. I¡¯m going to use your death to the fullest.¡±

    Celes snapped in an instant and rushed at me. But without taking any stance, I waited for her... Celes¡¯ chest pierced into my chest.

    And as it pierced in, my illusion disappeared.

    With her force, Celes ran straight into a wall. I called out to her from behind.

    ¡°Very well. The Third Generation¡¯s Skill was mind maniption. It can only show illusions, but... looks like you¡¯re nothing special yourself.¡±

    Watching Celes¡¯ expressionless face, I couldn¡¯t say I really just barely managed to activate it.

    My surface expression wasposed, but it really was considerably close. Yet my inner thoughts were ryed to everyone by Skill.

    Shannon averted her eyes from me.

    ¡°... Yeah, there was no helping it. I mean for me, clinging to this golem is the most I can do.¡±

    Shannon tried to cheer me up. It went straight to my heart.

    Riling her and getting her in our trap. A fighting style based on the premise of Celes¡¯ weak psych. Of course, up to this point, she had only ever fought as the top dog.

    That she would be weak in this sort of setting was something the Third told me.

    ¡°From here on, we¡¯ll be serious. We¡¯ll crush you seriously... Full Drive.¡±

    As I activated the Fourth¡¯s Third Stage Skill, I felt the surrounding movements grow slower. In such a situation, we headed for Celes in a different manner than before.

    Ludmi from the front, Gracia and Elza on both nks.

    Jumping to the ceiling, Eva pulled her bow, and set her sights on Celes.

    There, from Celes¡¯ body, I could see a half-transparent yellow arm.

    I¡¯m sure that was informationing from Shannon¡¯s demon eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this before! It was sometime recent, so there¡¯s no doubt about it!¡±

    As Shannon said it, I recalled. The Skill my senior disciple in the sword, Alfred, had used. A Skill to put out invisible hands from one¡¯s body.

    Miranda threw a dagger with a wire attached.

    ¡°She has quite a variety of Skills. But she can¡¯t use them simultaneously, right?¡±

    The dagger she controlled started cutting through those invisible hands. Through Shannon¡¯s eyes, she could understand where she¡¯d have to attack to dissipate them.

    Two in one... it was as if I could see the vestiges of Milleia-san. No, perhaps they had already surpassed that.

    Deflecting Ludmi¡¯s shockwave, and parrying Gracia¡¯s charge with her staff, Celes kicked Elza. But she waste to respond to Eva¡¯s arrow, so it grazed her face.

    Once she had blown the three away, this time she swing her fist to take Porter on the side. In order to avoid that, Novem fired magic.

    She was somewhat holding back. Novem¡¯s sentiment was flowing through to me. Celes carried the blood of the Walt House, so she was hesitant to give it her all.

    There, Miranda and Aria leapt out.

    Miranda managed to capture Celes¡¯ left arm with her wires. But Celes brute forced it, and swung Miranda around into a wall.

    I went in to catch Miranda, meanwhile Aria¡¯s blow was parried by Celes¡¯s rapier... or so it wasn¡¯t.

    The red gem let off light. Aria¡¯s strike was one with her spear enhanced and its output risen, on top of a greatly increased speed, that single blow had given way to an absurd amount of force.

    ¡°With this...!!¡±

    ¡°You brute bitch!!¡±

    Celes was shot back. Aria¡¯s full force had broken and shattered the de of Celes¡¯ rapier.

    Standing to her feet and beginning her move, Celes seemed considerably fast even with our own eleration. However.

    ¡°She¡¯s preparing magic! P-probably fire!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say probably!¡±

    I heard Shannon¡¯s voice and prepared a wall of ice. There, Celes¡¯ magic collided, and vaporized my wall in an instant.

    It seems I can¡¯t do it like Elza. But that was plenty. For I had shut down her magic.

    Ludmi approached Celes, and having lost her rapier, Celes tried to block with her staff, making herte to respond to Gracia and Elza¡¯s attacks from above.

    I recalled how she had always been dull to attacks from right above her.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t improved on that? Shannon!¡±

    I asked Shannon.

    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s a Skill with a blind spot right above... but I think it¡¯s only because it¡¯s those two that they were able to take her by surprise.¡±

    By the attacks of the two, her clothing was tattered as she forcefully parted from the spot and came towards me.

    I instantly prepared an illusion, only for Celes to start attacking that illusion. The form of her lowering her staff onto the empty ground was quite a spectacle.

    And To Celes as she stood surprised near the wall...

    ¡°I¡¯ve kept you waiting!!¡±

    The one who entered by breaking down the wall with herrge hammer was Monica. From the wall, the Valkyries began streaming in.

    I turned towards Novem.

    She still seemed hesitant. No, to Novem who worshiped the Walt House blood, taking Celes on was difficult.

    Everyone came down on Celes as she was blown off by the hammer¡¯s force. As her leisure gradually disappeared, she only grew more tattered before the group.

    But her blue eyes let off a glint.

    ¡°It¡¯sing again!¡±

    On Shannon¡¯s cry, the Valkyries deployed their wing-like binders in front. We hid behind them.

    And I raced out.

    As I raced towards the weakened Celes, I pulled my Katana to cut at her. She tried to use her chipped staff to block it.

    ¡°Looks like our roles have been reversed.¡±

    ¡°...! You damn bastard!!¡±

    Interestingly enough, while she had changed to a defensive battle, if you riled her, she would undo her defenses. She forcefully avoided the first sh. Even in a situation like this, that her body reacted on its own was quite amazing.

    But I changed my grip, and sent my second sh towards her.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t grown at all! Such a transparent attack won¡¯t...¡±

    But by the time I had changed my grip, my left hand was gripping my gun. As I pulled the trigger, I aimed at Celes¡¯ temple, but perhaps she had forcefully turned her body, as the bullet embedded into her right shoulder.

    And I...

    ¡°Shannon!¡±

    Shannon shot her gun straight up. Celes immediately ignored it and came at me. Expressionlessly, her eyes with nothing more than the intent to kill reflected my face back at me...

    As Celes leaned forward, the ricocheted bullet pierced her chest.

    ¡°You should at least wear some armor. Perhaps that would have blocked it.¡±

    Celes¡¯ eyes were surprised. Surprised, and even pierced in the chest, she hit her staff against the ground and didn¡¯t fall to her knees.

    ¡°Get away from her!¡±

    I thought to deal the final blow, but as mes manifested around me, Novem grabbed me and pulled my back. Within that tempest of mes, Celes tottered as she stood on her own two feet and touched her chest.

    The breast of her white dress was dyed red.

    I had given the gun Shannon held as a memento of Milleia-san over to old Letarta, and told him to make a magic tool of it. While it could only fire a shot, its output was definitely there.

    Celes watched the blood flow from her chest.

    ¡°Kuhi... kuhihihi!!¡±

    Her mouth curved into a crescent moon, and with a stream of blood flowing from her mouth, sheughed. Even when they were mes produced through mac, Elza wasn¡¯t able to erase them.

    ¡°What¡¯s with these mes... this is simply too strange.¡±

    Even if she sent ice at it, it would vaporize in an instant. And yet the me¡¯s momentum wouldn¡¯t stop. Gracua as well.

    ¡°They were my pride, but... these do overshadow my fire.¡±

    Before the mes surrounding Celes, Gracia broke into a cold sweat.

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°You cannot approach. This me... won¡¯t go out so easily.¡±

    I instantly changed my grip on my gun, and loaded a bullet to attack, but Celes only looked at me andughed.

    ¡°This really is the worst; you all... getting in the way of my fun times...¡±

    Seeing her so energetic with her chest pierced through, I muttered.

    ¡°Damn monster.¡±

    There, Celes smiled and pointed at me.

    ¡°Fool. The true monster here is you, shithead. I sealed away a damn monster like you.¡±

    Without lending an ear to her words, I took a stance with my gun and fired. But the bullet wouldn¡¯t hit her.

    Novem looked at me and shook her head.

    ¡°This one¡¯s specially made. Special-made mes... well, for suicidal purposes. Truth be told, I wanted to blow the whole area away, but someone got in the way.¡±

    In the way. Hearing that, I had a rough idea.

    ¡°Agrissa!¡±

    I heard a voice that didn¡¯t seem toe from anywhere. From the hilt of her broken rapier, Celes extracted the Yellow Jewel.

    ¡ºCeles, it does seem the promised time hase!¡»

    Delighted. The merryughing voice of a woman. A charming voice. There, Celes sounded reluctant.

    ¡°I know, I know. I did make a promise.¡±

    I reached out a hand. But if I said it, it would just make her more dead-set. That on my mind, I turned to Novem beside me.

    ¡°Celes-sama, you cannot let yourselve be deceived by Agrissa. What Agrissa wants is your body...¡±

    ¡°I know. What of it?¡±

    Celes disinterestedly spoke to Novem.

    ¡°I followed that one¡¯s orders knowing full well. And she gave me power for it. If I could beat the trash I hated with all my being, then I didn¡¯t really care about my life or anything like that. I hate him. Makes me want to vomit. When I look at trash like you.¡±

    Celes¡¯ hate was the real thing. Irrelevant to Agrissa, Celes hate me from the depths of her heart.

    ¡°I hate everything. Humans are equally without worth. All besides my parents are unnecessary existences lower than trash. They had multiplied so much, I thought I¡¯d have some fun crushing them with Agrissa. If it¡¯s for something like that, my life is but a cheap trinket, is it not?¡±

    When I thought it was the end, Celes began spewing out all her dissatisfactions.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t yed around enough at all! I wanted to torture more people and see them suffer! I wanted to y by killing their loved ones before their eyes, and forcing those who hated me into submission! There are still loads of fun ways to kill I haven¡¯t gotten around to trying! ... But it¡¯s fine. Because it¡¯s a promise.¡±

    ¡°Promise? Weren¡¯t you being tricked...¡±

    As I said that, Celes burst intoughter. Watching her spitting blood from her mouth as sheughed in the mes, I felt as if I was seeing aughing apparition of hell.

    ¡°The price for so much fun was my body! That wasn¡¯t all I got from it. By doing it, I could surpass you. Steal, seal, and put you through pain. It was the best time of my life. While there are things I¡¯ve left undone, I haven¡¯t regretted a second of it. More than that, why is there any need for me to be tormented and beaten by any you? When I¡¯m feeling so refreshed over here!¡±

    Celes began to dance.

    I¡¯d never seen a human so ted over her death toe. No, was she even human?

    ¡ºYou¡¯ve made a misunderstanding. I definitely did call out to Celes. Just as I did to all my descendants in my many generations of imprisonment. But even I¡¯m soft on my family. I didn¡¯t have the mind to force her into anything.¡»

    Agrissa¡¯s words echoed through the chamber. I gave orders for everyone to stand down.

    ¡ºI proposed my desired conditions to Celes. In the case they you lose, your body will die, so hand it over to me, I said. And when she did, my adorable Celes...¡»

    ¡°A price of that level wasn¡¯t even worth considering for me. More than that, I was suspicious over whether that was really enough. Perhaps she was tricking me, I thought.¡±

    ¡ºIt was quite a trial to correct that misunderstanding. I never thought she¡¯d think so little of that life. Even I was surprised by that one. That¡¯s precisely why my Celes is adorable. The time I spent with you was a st, Celes.¡»

    ¡°Yes, I had my fun too. My only regret is that I could have yed more. But perhaps it¡¯s fine like this. If I found satisfaction, I¡¯d grow tired of it all. Perhaps it¡¯s best it ends while I still think it¡¯s fun.¡±

    ¡ºYou really are cute, Celes.¡»

    The twoughing voices resounded.

    I necer thought she¡¯d be able to live with her heart pierced. As I thought I¡¯d made a blunder, Agrissaughed aloud.

    ¡ºDear Lyle, your face speaks that you¡¯re ming yourself. But you¡¯ve no such need. Even if... Celes was to be mincemeat or ash, or was obliterated entirely, I would have fulfilled our promise. What you should have nned for was how to destroy me. Of course, you won¡¯t be able to destroy this Jewel by any half-baked means.¡»

    Celes continued her dance.

    ¡°From here on, Agrissa will revive, and make hell of this world. While it¡¯s sad I won¡¯t get to see it, that¡¯s not a problem. I mean, she¡¯ll do something even more interesting than me!¡±

    Celes¡¯ warped smile showed true delight.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this one...¡±

    Aria took a stance with her spear, but she took a step back from fear. Eva stood ready with her bow but her hands were shaking. The others were the same.

    They couldn¡¯t keep up with the situation. No, it was worse than they had expected. Celes hadn¡¯t eh slightest resistance to her body being taken over

    Celesughed.

    ¡°All your desperation ever did was call forth an existence even greater than me. It truly is a sorry sight. Not that I care. I concede my loss. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll being over to this side in no time, so when you do, we¡¯ll y some more. See you all in hell.¡±

    Celes smiled as she swallowed the Jewel whole.

 Volume 18 - 7: A Goddess Revived

    A Goddess Revived

    ... Celes swallowed the Jewel whole.

    She had expected some resistance as it passed through her throat, but without such a thing- as if melting its way through- it settledfortably in her stomach. She had looked up to swallow it down, but now she slowly returned her gaze to Lyle¡¯s party.

    The mes of high-density Mana whirled around to protect her. It was a Skill that had been made for suicide, and those mes had stored Mana from Celes- a being with enough Mana one couldn¡¯t think her human- over the course of many long years.

    There¡¯s no way Lyle¡¯s party would be able toy hands on it.

    For an outputrge enough to blow the imperial capital away was now being used to protect her body.

    It was a Skill Agrissa had granted to Celes, and from the start, they were mes prepared to illuminate any hindrances.

    ¡ºCeles, are you ready?¡»

    Agrissa¡¯s voice was kind. Celes nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready. It was a promise, after all.¡±

    Celes recalled. The events of that day.

    It was back when eles was six. Carrying on the memories of Septem, she strongly inherited the recollections of her oppression under humanity, just as Agrissa before her. Having been born carrying those memories from birth, she couldn¡¯t help but think of all those besides her parents as trash.

    They were all nothing more than noisy insects she could vanish with a touch, and that¡¯s all she could see them as. To Celes, whether she liked them or not was all that determined a bug¡¯s worth. That¡¯s what she had thought.

    But...

    (That thing alone I won¡¯t forgive. I definitely won¡¯t forgive him.)

    Her brother Lyle had somehow managed to seed all the memories of Septem. And even as he carried them on, he definitely held an existence he could call his own self.

    Saying he wouldn¡¯t look back on the past, he even found out how to seal some of the memories of his own ord.

    He was talented. He had surpassed Celes.

    And just like the Septems of Celes¡¯ memory who had always been pushed down and trampled... Lyle was kind to those around. He answered to his parent¡¯s expectations, and was loved by all.

    Even if he didn¡¯t rely on Septem¡¯s power, Lyle was loved.

    Just like a shadow to the sun, the stronger Lyle shone, the darker grew her darkness.

    And usually hiding behind a cheerful fa?ade, Celes would detest him. What only served to strengthen her hatred was that Lyle had noticed it... and even so he was kind to her.

    Beyond the tempest of mes, she could see the others looking her way, frustrated they were unable to raise a hand.

    When she saw Lyle without his smile of old, Celes¡¯ feelings cleared up.

    Under Lyle¡¯s continued kindness, while her sense of overwhelming inferiority tormented her, the moment the Jewel she found after her grandmother¡¯s death whispered to her, she felt her fate was calling.

    She had entered her grandmother¡¯s room, looking around to see if she could find anything interesting. She found it disgusting to see everyone around grieve so. To Celes, that¡¯s all her grandmother was to her.

    Of all else, faint as it was, her grandmother had noticed Celes¡¯ abnormal nature as well.

    It was boring. She had slipped out of the funeral services, and spotted a box locked up right and tight.

    As she opened it...

    ¡ºHmm, you¡¯re not Zenoire. Her grandchild Celes? You¡¯ve sure grown a bit.¡»

    The moment she found the Yellow Jewel was the moment she met Agrissa. And from there, everything had begun to move.

    What Agrissa desired was Celes¡¯ body. And it¡¯s not as if she had a particrily strong desire for it. To Agrissa, Celes was a cute descendent. An existence with value to Agrissa as well.

    On the other side of the mes, the existences who tormented her so were in a panic.

    Celes spread out her arms.

    ¡°... Now taste despair. I¡¯ll be watching it all from hell.¡±

    Even though she was fading away, Celesughed to the end...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    After Celes¡¯ finalugh, she spread her arms. Her body swelled up, spat up blood and burst.

    I thoughts the bits of flesh would scatter about, but absorbing in the surrounding mes, the meat and blood gathered to form a sphere. As the dark red sphere pulsed, I held out my gun and fired.

    Everyone immediately attacked with their magic, arrows and cannons, but...

    The dark red mass burst open, and from it came the form of an unclothed woman wet with blood.

    Her long, golden hair was soaked in blood, but even so it shimmered. The violet eyes I could see from the gaps in her hair sparkled like precious gemstones.

    Pale sking, and a beautiful body. Herrge chest and narrow waist... there, I shook my head. As everyone was taken in, I called out.

    ¡°Get a grip on yourselves!¡±

    There, the blood-soaked woman... perhaps in her mid tote twenties? The woman of around that age looked at me and raised the corners of her mouth.

    The woman who had been beside the throne, in the brief moment I turned to call to my party, had found her way to my side.

    ¡°At least allow me some reverence. And I should say, pleasure to meet you, Lyle.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t the slightest presence. Even when I was sharing Shannon¡¯s sense of sight, I couldn¡¯t sense her. While I leapt backwards, the woman didn¡¯t get chased.

    She looked over at me with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so scared. I hold some affection for you. It really has been a while since Ist felt like this. Let¡¯s see... I¡¯m just about as excited as when your ancestorsnded the final blow on me.¡±

    From the flow of the conversation, this was the one my ancestor finished off... Agrissa.

    ¡°Miranda!¡±

    Miranda, who¡¯d recovered faster than any of the others, wound Agrissa in her threads. Whils her naked form was bound, even Miranda¡¯s threads were unable to damage her skin.

    ¡°How hard can she be!?¡±

    There, Agrissaughed. Sheughed as she cut the threads.

    ¡°You say some terrible things. Even like this, I have soft skin here. Want to test it out? As expected of the ones Novem chose. The ce is full of cuties.¡±

    Unlike Celes, she continued on with an affectionate attitude. But that was contrarily terrifying. If she had been serious there, perhaps she would have been able to kill me. And yet she didn¡¯t.

    She couldn¡¯t, or such wishful thinking was a taboo.

    Novem came out in front of me. While she held up her staff, that staff had taken the form of a scythe as she put up her highest level of vignce.

    ¡°Agrissa... no, Septem!¡±

    There, Agrissa¡¯s expression clouded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I am Agrissa. I¡¯d like you don¡¯t call me a fool¡¯s name like Septem. Well, I¡¯m sure Septem isn¡¯t the only fool out there, though.¡±

    In theter half, she took an attitude to provoke Novem. There, Novem approached her with a speed she hadn¡¯t disyed before, swinging her staff with her aim on the woman¡¯s neck.

    And Agrissa grabbed it with her left hand to stop it.

    ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t be so angry. I¡¯ve finally revived over here. Even so, it¡¯s been a while since I took in this scent of Mana activating. The stench of the battlefield. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re fighting outside as well. How nice... when I think that humans will die, it¡¯s simply exhrating. As I thought, there are some things you can only sense with a body of your own.¡±

    I felt some fear as Agrssa¡¯s face flushed, as I issued orders around.

    Myrades linked with Connection started to action. Ludmi and Gracia attacked to pincer her.

    They were strengthened with Skills. Both their speed and output were well above the norm, but...

    ¡°Oh, the descendants of goddesses? With a better look, it seems you¡¯ve gathered others as well. Lyle, you¡¯re amazing. Did you gather them unaware of it all, or could this be fate... well, that doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    The blood scattered around swelled up, and forming arge arm, it blocked Ludmi and Gracia¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Damn this thing!¡±

    As Gracia let out mes, Agrissa looked at her.

    ¡°Oh, how hot, very hot indeed. Looks like you¡¯re not part goddess for nothing. But that¡¯s all it is. I¡¯ll add you to my collection, so pipe down for now.¡±

    Sending tem flying, Agrissa erased the arm protecting her. As she stretched out, it was Monica¡¯s and Elza¡¯s turn to attack.

    ra went off to collect those blown away, while Miranda shook as she clung onto Shannon.

    ¡°Automaton. You¡¯ve brought back quite a nostalgic thing. Well, I¡¯m sure it hates me.¡±

    Agrissa looked over Monica with intrigue. Monica lowered her giant hammer.

    ¡°You¡¯re even more dangerous than that damn vixen, my core is telling me. Dissapear!¡±

    Stopping that hammer strike with the palm of her hand, Agrissa used her other hand to grip the staff Elza swung. While she had coated it in a de of ice, when it touched Agrissa, the ice easily shattered.

    Agrissa looked disappointed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame. You guys were the best. And you¡¯re valuable things the humans left behind. I¡¯d like to keep you by my side, but... well, if Lyle bes mine, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll consent.¡±

    As Agrissa looked at me, she sent Monica and Elza flying. Aria came out before me, but Agrissa slipped past her and came out to my front.

    ¡°Wha...¡±

    As she touched a hand to my cheek, she looked at my face.

    ¡°Splendid. Since you carry my blood, I can feel true affection to you. What¡¯s more, despite our blood connection being a thing of the distant past, you are strong. Even with everything stolen away by Celes, you¡¯ve filled your vessel with a different power to take its ce. It seems Celes hated you, but... I¡¯ve taken a liking to you.¡±

    Could it be she was a surprisingly better person than the legends spoke of? I had gotten around to thinking that. As I shook my head to part from that delusion, Novem lowered her staff at Agrissa.

    There, Agrissa let out a sigh.

    ¡°Hah... Novem, don¡¯t get in the way.¡±

    Novem¡¯s face was dyed in more rage than I have ever seen before.

    ¡°When you¡¯ve killed Celes-sama, you¡¯re...!!¡±

    As the staff of scythe form caught aze, Agrissa hurled her away. But Novem cut at her.

    Her movements were even faster than thest time. As if... Novem was gradually beginning to change.

    ¡°It¡¯s something Celes wished for. In the first ce, you made good use of what we were trying to do, did you not? You didn¡¯t want my blood to get into Lyle, so you used Celes to rid him of it.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!!¡±

    Novem¡¯s violet eyes looked as if they were glowing. Mana welled up from her, and her power...I saw it as the same sort of thing as Agrissa¡¯s.

    ¡°So you¡¯ll exceed humankind. Interesting. MY base this time¡¯s a more talented one, so don¡¯t think I¡¯m the same as before.¡±

    I could tell Agrissa¡¯s provocations were enraging Novem. From the line the joined us, so much of Novem¡¯s emotions flowed in I couldn¡¯t even process it.

    ¡°...!¡±

    I held my chest.

    Novem had forcefully severed out line. And Shannon cried out.

    ¡°Stop Novem! Agrissa... Agrissa¡¯s aim is Novem!¡±

    We approached Novem and Agrissa at once, but while Agrissa looked a little disappointed for a moment, she instantly changed it to a smile.

    ¡°How unfortunate. I thought I¡¯ve be able to find love in your figures of despair as well, but you have a perceptive child among you. Though you¡¯re toote.¡±

    Novem spouted Mana, her storm of magic sweeping the audience chamber in its midst. Looked at from aside, perhaps it would merely look like a wind was blowing over the room. But in our eyes, we could perceive the flow of Mana Shannon saw as well.

    I looked at Novem.

    ¡°Novem is... changing.¡±

    It looked as if she was changing into something inhuman. While she remained her human form, the same something as the Agrissa she raged at and despised so... around Agrissa, two giant hands of dark red amassed.

    ¡°Septem!!¡±

    In her rage, Novem could only see Agrissa.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve gone into a rage at my ending of Celes!? It looked as if you put on airs when in Lyle¡¯s presence, but as I thought, this is how you¡¯ve got to be! The same as that time! The time that you killed me! You haven¡¯t changed a bit!¡±

    Seeing Novem¡¯s anger, Agrissaughed. We were blown away by the wind, and collided with the walls. The Valkyries received us, while therge hands enveloped Agrissa and Novem in their palms.

    Those swallowed two... and forming a deep red sphere once more, Agrissa showed her form from within.

    ¡°What¡¯s this. The hell is all this...¡±

    Agrissa before my eyes had grownrger. Her womanly form showed no change, but speaking to height, she exceeded four meters. And at her chest was Novem, her head lowerednguidly.

    At her arms and legs rose vessels of blood, changing them to limbs of hardened deep red part-way through. On her back, what I couldn¡¯t call wings, a number of horn-like somethings stuck out.

    ¡°... I can¡¯t get used to this. It¡¯ll take some more time, but... as expected of Novem. So she had her memory handed down in its entirety. With this, I can cleanly fill in whatever parts I wascking.¡±

    The erged Agrissa looked down over us. And her expression turned to a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Lyle? Why do you look at me so?¡±

    I pulled my Katana and took a stance.

    ¡°What did you do to Novem!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. I merely took her in. I¡¯ll have her be my flesh and blood. Though there¡¯s no salvation for her even if she suffers such a fate. You want to hear? Of what Novem did? You want to know? Of what the existences called goddeses really were?¡±

    I looked at Agrissa¡¯s chest. My Skills told me Novem was still alright. But I couldn¡¯t think she¡¯d be safe forever like that.

    Aria looked up at Agrissa.

    ¡°Goddess? This thing is...?¡±

    There, Agrissa red at her.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. This wretched form is what man once revered as a goddess. It was humans who worshiped we made by man! And so we became their god. So... the ughter here toe is the retribution god decided.¡±

    Agrissa leisurely raised her arms, and in lieu of Shannon, Miranda cried out. She directed her voice to everyone connected on the line.

    ¡°Have everyone evacuate! At least make them take refuge!¡±

    From the flow of the Mana wafting around, and the result of Shannon¡¯s reading, I was shocked.

    ¡°Everyone, evacuate at...¡±

    Everyone didn¡¯t just mean the people right here. She meant our entire army that had invaded Centralle.

    But Agrissa Laughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go easy on you. But it¡¯s far toote for that.¡±

    The light fired from the hands she raised ahead tried to blow everything away. Its output held all of Centralle in its effective range.

    Porter immediately moved to cover us, but determining that was insufficient, the Valkyries leapt up front and all deployed their binders.

    At the moment all was enveloped in light, all I could hear was Agrissa¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll dye this continent in blood, and this time it¡¯ll be my turn to take the rule. Novem, I¡¯ll give you a box seat to watch the spectacle! Now watch from there as your beloved humans fall to ruin!¡±

    I gripped the Jewel.

 Volume 18 - 8: The Seventh

    The Seventh

    ... Fighting outside the royal pce, Vera looked on in surprise as the dead soldiers who¡¯d broken through the window stopped moving.

    Gripping gun in her hand, she looked around to see just what could have happened.

    Her sweaty skin had several tufts of her ck hair stuck to it. Getting her breathing in order, she sent a nce around to her sailors who held their guns in a simr manner.

    ¡°What does this mean? Could it be Lyle went and did it?¡±

    Before the dead men that showed not a twitch beyond the window, she saw her troubledrades. But a single Valkyrie barged into the room.

    ¡°Everyone prepare to evacuate. No, you will not make it in time, get out of there at once.¡±

    Vera tucked her gun away.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    The Valkyrie looked up at the pce.

    ¡°Everything was going ording to ns, but things have gone somewhat awry. Master and the others are dealing with it, but we shall retreat.¡±

    ¡°What about Lyle and everyone else!?¡±

    The Valkyrie left a moment of silence.

    ¡°They are alive. But this is an order. Perhaps keeping close will only be a hindrance.¡±

    Unable to provide a certain answer to Vera¡¯s query, the Valkyrie continued to evacuate everyone...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... A number of therge-scale Porters packed with people had already departed.

    Damien had boarded one of them, and from the ceiling he could see the pce. To Damien¡¯s side, old Letarta was there as well.

    And the golems Damien manipted followed along beside the porter. Over the creaking and shaking loading tray of that oversized Porter, Damien looked at the pce.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a bad feeling. It¡¯s much too quiet.¡±

    Letarta supported the bad feeling Damien spoke of. It seems he felt something as well.

    ¡°After those dead men suddenly stopped moving, we¡¯re told to evacuate. This means something terrible¡¯s going to happen, right?¡±

    Baldoir climbed up from the loading tray.

    ¡°Evacuate and leave Lyle-sama behind, you say!?¡±

    Clinging onto his hips was Alette. Alette was grabbing him and making sure he didn¡¯t get away.

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be just fine!¡±

    ¡°Abandoning my lord under such spection...¡±

    There, the three automatons near Damien noticed an aberration. Seeing the lighting from the pce, they stood in front of Damien, and readied their shields.

    Damien lowered his hips.

    ¡°Something¡¯sing.¡±

    Right after... when a white light blew the ceiling off the pce, that light expanded to cover the royal capital... the entirety of Centralle.

    The moving fortress that had attacked the pce was blown away as well, and thrown into the air, it was right up swallowed by the light.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    As old Letarta looked at the light, Damien¡¯s Automaton Unit One opened her mouth.

    ¡°We¡¯re crossing the ramparts.¡±

    As therge-scale Porter leapt over the wreckage of the ramparts, as if to im everything within the city walls, the white light shone through to the ramparts before they suddenly cut off.

    Damien¡¯s giant automatons protected them from the rubble raining down.

    From the shockwave, therge-scale porter rose in the air a bit.

    Once the light had subsided, a dust cloud assailed them. A strong wind of sand and dust.

    As it all died down, they gradually secured their lines of sight. And the scene that expanded before them was what had beenpletely reduced to a mountain of rubble: the city of Centralle. The walls were lost, and only a portion of the royal pce just barely remained.

    Damien looked at the something floating about the pce...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    When I thought I had been swallowed up by the light, the shock died down, and I could look ahead.

    Before my eyes, the Valkyries should have been there expanding their binders to contain the st... but all that remained were their ankles, and a pink, knit thread swept away by the wind. A portion of it was burned, but Monica standing before my eyes took it in her hand, and carefully tucked it away in her apron.

    As I looked around, the view grew clearer. The ceiling was blown off, the walls long-gone... the city of Centralle had been cleanly erased, leaving behind a space of scattered rubble.

    And the cloudy sky had been opened up just above the royal pce alone; within the light that streamed through, floating in the air was Septem... Agrissa¡¯s form.

    She had grown even bigger since I first saw her, and her limbs looked as if they werepletely protected by hardened skin of deep red. From her back, those horn-like things that protruded... their numbers had grown even more, and they had grownrger.

    Floating in the sky, Agrissa looked down over us.

    ¡°I¡¯ve misjudged my moderation. As expected of Novem. In order to protect humans, she stuffed memory... and records into her human body. Because of that, I feel I¡¯ll regain myplete form. Well, it¡¯s an ugly one, so I¡¯ll take on human form eventually.¡±

    She turned an eye to me.

    ¡°For I cannot embrace you looking like this.¡±

    She said andughed. With just a single attack, she had blown away a prominent city of the continent. Monica spoke to me.

    ¡°Our allies already finished evacuating. While they¡¯ve escaped safely...¡±

    I felt like I would burst intoughter.

    ¡°With an attack like that, it¡¯s all the same no matter where they run.¡±

    Agrissa had said she¡¯d held back in thatst attack. Flinching at its power, I affirmed my grip on the Katana¡¯s hilt.

    ¡°... But even so, we have to stop her here.¡±

    As I red at Agrissa, she seemed delighted.

    ¡°When shown such a difference in power, you¡¯ll still take a stand!? No wonder Novem took a liking to you. And I love those sorts of humans as well. But against me, you¡¯ll only be killed, so... I¡¯ll leave these ones to take you on.¡±

    Looking around, I could see everyone holding up their weapons like me. The remnants of the Valkyries clenched their weapons in both hands as well.

    However, it seemed Agrissa didn¡¯t have the intent to keep uspany.

    ¡°Perhaps one or two of you will die, but... well, if you die, then that¡¯s just as far as you could go, is all it means. This is my favorite, try to beat him.¡±

    Still in her gargantuan form, she made an imposing pose in the air as she snapped her fingers. Around... and through Centralle, as magic-circle-like things manifested, armored knights of bone... the undead began to appear.

    But before our own eyes, fully armored with arge sword on his person... the origin of my name, the First¡¯s grandfather Lyle showed himself.

    ¡°A doll? And the others around are summoning magic?¡±

    There, Agrissa touched a hand to her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve no intent to create monsters like Novem. Those ones only hold such appearances as they strike more fear that way. They¡¯re not really the living dead. Well, to put it simply... all of these ones are dead men. And it won¡¯t go down as it did with Celes. I can call them forth in unlimited numbers. For in this world, the dead outnumber the living!¡±

    I was surprised that they were all dead brought back. Around... the soldiers that filled and flooded the area around the pce made amotion as they raised their weapons.

    ¡°You assembled a force of six hundred thousand. So I prepared one ten fold. Six million soldiers. As a start, they¡¯ll sweep away the surrounding trash. I could just wipe them out myself, but it¡¯s more fun to take my time.¡±

    As Agrissaughed, she seemed to be having fun from the depths of her heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re just ying around!?¡±

    There, Agrissa smiled.

    ¡°Yeah, so? Sorry. You¡¯re all just too weak for me to take you seriously. But it¡¯s no fun if you crumble either. Hmm, I¡¯ll leave a tenth and regte the poption of the continent... no, the world. I just can¡¯t wait to see how long it will take to reach ten percent.¡±

    I gripped the hilt of my Katana, and as I took a step forward, Agrissa spoke. Touched her lips with her fingertip.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy you¡¯re looking at me so, but as you do your ancestores to kill you.¡±

    As I abruptly directed my attention back down, the full te knight with his greatsword thrust towards me. I was about to parry it with the Katana, when Monica pushed me out of the way and rammed her hammer against it.

    ¡°... Fu... tile.¡±

    It was shocking to hear a dead soldier speak, but it was surely the voice of the Walt House ancestor I saw within the memories... that of the hero who vanquished Agrissa.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Monica unhanded the hammer. The greatsword cut it through.

    From above, Agrissa spoke.

    ¡°Without any magic tools. A warrior of an era where gems weren¡¯tmonce. It was only natural for him to train himself. And he pushed his own Skill to the very limit, polishing his craft to reach the pinnacle of fighters. That man¡¯s a strong one. For he was strong enough to kill me!¡±

    I confirmed Agrissa wasn¡¯t going to attack before shing at my ancestors. Aria circled around and tried thrusting with her spear.

    ¡°... Fu... tile.¡±

    As he said that with broken words, he swung his sword and took a full turn. Repelling my Katana, and repelling her spear.

    Eva fired an arrow, and he grabbed it with his left hand.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    As Eva cried out, Elza jumped.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll freeze him with magic!¡±

    While arrows of ice rained down on him, Agrissaughed from above.

    ¡°The past me excelled in magic. And he¡¯s someone who took me down. This isn¡¯t a matter you can just brush away like that.¡±

    IT was just as she said.

    ¡°UWaaAAAAAAAAAARRRHH!!¡±

    As he raised a war cry, perhaps he was raising his body enhancements to their limits as he brushed away Elza¡¯s ice with his sword. The wind pressure, and it looked as if steam was rising from his armor.

    ¡°Che!¡±

    When Gracia tried to prepare mes, he noticed, and closed the distance with her.

    ¡°He¡¯s fast... Shuffle!¡±

    I swapped Gracia¡¯s position with Ludmi¡¯s, and their swords shed. In regards to Ludmi¡¯s sword she could manipte at will, he repelled her with simple, honest skill. Ludmi tried to take distance.

    ¡°W-what¡¯s with this one!?¡±

    He had used Ludmi¡¯s attempt to take distance to reposition himself. He had brought Ludmi right between himself and our support, preventing us from offering a ranged offense. This man was ustomed to battle.

    Above us, Agrissaughed.

    ¡°They appear in the world from time to time. HE was a warrior with strong instincts by nature. Strong in his base state. And he had polished his power in order to defeat me. Exhilerating, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    I took out the silver gun and fired it at Ludmi. The blue magic bullet jumped past her and hit him directly.

    ¡°... No good.¡±

    He said as he parted from Ludmi, this time aiming for Miranda who had Shannon nearby. As I swapped out Shannon with Aria, Miranda and Aria faced our ancestor.

    ¡°If it¡¯s this!¡±

    Miranda manifested strings from both hands and bound him. When Aria held up her spear and took a swipe...

    ¡°Hmm!¡±

    My string-bound ancestor used brute force to swing Miranda into Aria. As the two were blown off their feet the strings disappeared, and this time I cut at my ancestor.

    Catching my strike with his sword, he looked at my face.

    ¡°... Light.¡±

    Saying that, he kicked me in the stomach. The moment I was sent into the air, I couldn¡¯t tell what he had done. My sword of tempered rare metal was shattered, and I was shot away.

    Agrissa spoke up high.

    ¡°Manipting a number of Skills is a sort of talent. But... devoting it all to a single Skill and taking it to its limits is also an art. He¡¯s really strong, isn¡¯t he? There are barely any of his type left in the world today, so maybe this is a fresh start.¡±

    Just as Agrissa said, he was a type you¡¯d be hard-pressed to find in the current world. Unable to supplement himself with Magic Tools, he was a warrior that fought only with what he was.

    Perhaps all the warriors who fought Agrissa long ago were those sorts as well.

    Monica came to my side.

    ¡°Chicken Dickwad, the army of dead men outside has begun to move. They¡¯veunched an attack on the allied armies.¡±

    Ludmi, Gracia and Elza were teaming up to attack the ancestor. Yet those three who were specialized to battle were being yed with quite skillfully.

    Meanwhile, ra was conducting emergency measures on Porter. Apparently both its shoulders had gone strange during the impact. The Valkyries were helping her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way they can do anything about a ten-to-one difference.¡±

    As I held my stomach, Aria, Miranda and Shannon raced over to me. I looked at the sky. At Agrissa¡¯s chest, I could see Novem hang limply.

    ¡°Lyle, what will you do? You still have something up your sleeve, right?

    As Miranda mentioned my ace, the First Generation¡¯s final Skill Full Burst, Aria made a conflicted expression.

    ¡°If you use it to defeat the enemy before your eyes in one burst, defeating Agrissa up there will be difficult. And even Novem¡¯s been taken.¡±

    Aria looked up as well. Eva offered support to the fighting three.

    I could feel the pain in my stomach reside. Rather than her own injuries, Miranda was prioritizing me and casting healing magic.

    Shannon spoke.

    ¡°No matter how you go about it, defeating that thing is impossible. She¡¯s in another league. All the Mana all around is gathering to her, and obeying her...¡±

    I stood from my knees.

    ¡°Even so, we have to do it. Havinge so far, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let anyone be part of Agrissa¡¯s collection. And I... still have something I have to say to Novem.¡±

    Looking up at the sky, I reverted the gun back to the ne, and gripped the Jewel.

    Monica informed me of the outside situation.

    ¡°Battle with the dead army hasmenced. May and Marina are with them, so our own army is able to buy some time, but a portion of the other armies have run away. In such a situation, I can only say they¡¯ll crumble.¡±

    Before a force of such numbers, the alliance was copsing.

    We had prepared for this moment, but I never thought a goddess who¡¯d regained her powers would be this troublesome. I wanted to settle things before it came to this. As the leading power, I wanted to settle things before it copsed. And as an individual, I wanted to defeat Celes and end it all.

    Right, as an individual...

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll have to use my trump card.¡±

    Saying that, Iughed only to get a few worried looks. I didn¡¯t want to use it for personal reasons. If I used it, the Jewel would go back to being just a gem. And if I used it, all I¡¯d built up to now would disappear.

    On top of that...

    ¡°I really hate it... why do my Skills have to be so hard to use? The first one didn¡¯t show any effect and yet it just kept stealing away all my Mana.¡±

    Experience... a constantly active Skill that let one gain loads of experience. At the start, it had activated half-way, bing a useless thing that aplished nothing more than sucking my Mana away.

    ¡°To use Connection, you need to kiss first... what¡¯s more, a deep one.¡±

    As I turned bashful, Miranda smiled.

    ¡°And because of that, you¡¯ve be quite skilled at kissing.¡±

    Really, why do my Skills have to be so terrible? Could it be they actually hate me?

    ¡°... Myst Skill has me lose too many things.¡±

    There, Monica looked at me.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to confirm it beforehand. For if you say there¡¯s a need for you to thrown down your life here, this Monica will forcefully choose the road that allows a damn chicken¡¯s survival.¡±

    Aria spoke with rage.

    ¡°Hey, you should think about Lyle¡¯s feelings. You mean you¡¯ll let Lyle live on as Agrissa¡¯s little doll!?¡±

    Monica.

    ¡°If he endures even so, perhaps the chance wille one day. If I let the chicken dickwad die, I would never be able to forgive myself. I would never be able to look my fallen sisters in the face...¡±

    I spoke to everyone present.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t my life.. How should I put it, in a sense, it¡¯s like being dead, but what it takes isn¡¯t life.

    Shannon looked at me and covered mouth.

    ¡°Then your memories!¡±

    ¡°... That would be infinitely better. Perhaps it would be best to just lost my memories of it all.¡±

    Everyone looked at me with eyes that shouted for me to say it already. Ludmi and the others fighting wanted us to hurry up with it. It seems their hands were full with containing my ancestor...

    I stood and gripped the Jewel.

    ¡°What I lose is... my... dammit, I didn¡¯t want to use it!¡±

    Why didn¡¯t I want to use it? There were tworge reasons.

    First off, my final Skill, ¡®Forcefully brought about a single Growth¡¯. Though my body wouldn¡¯t go through the usual pain beforehand. However, as a penalty it held a condition of, ¡®Never being able to go through Growth again¡¯.

    Honestly, I didn¡¯t care about thetter part. The problem was if I used it, I would have a growth.

    ¡°Ah, goddess! All of you, don¡¯tugh! You definitely can¡¯tugh! If youugh, I¡¯ll hate you for the rest of my life!¡±

    Saying that, I gripped the Jewel. The greater reason I didn¡¯t want to use it was the second one, but I thought there was no choice but to use it here.

    As the Jewel glimmered, a pale blue light wrapped around me, raising a wind. While Agrissa¡¯s eyes narrowed, it wouldn¡¯t take any time for it to activate.

    ¡°Ludmi, Gracia, Elza... Eva, everyone stand down. Don¡¯t raise a hand.¡±

    And enveloped by light, I called out the final Skill¡¯s name.

    The final Skill...

    ¡°...¡¾Sevens¡¿ activate.¡±

    A gentle breeze swept over thend.

 Volume 18 - 9: Sevens

    Sevens

    ¡°... ¡¾Sevens¡¿ activate.¡±

    Reacting to my voice, a wind of blue light swept over the area.

    The Jewel showed off a glimmer to an extent it had never shown before. Like the final flicker of a candle¡¯s me.

    ¡°Dammit, I didn¡¯t want to have to use it.¡±

    It forcefully induced an immediate single Growth. To me, that meant my memories I didn¡¯t want to remember would be put into mass production again. Well, no matter what I do, I¡¯m damn cool, so there¡¯s no helping that the others carve it into their memory.

    But there was something I couldn¡¯t forgive. It was that the Jewel would lose its power, and return to being a simple gem.

    It meant the Jewel that had apanied my travels to this point would be reset. It would go back to being a gem with only the Skills recorded onto it.

    If you think about how the Skills would remain, perhaps that was for the best, but there was something more precious...

    ... My thought patterns gradually cleared up. The sensation of power flowing up from the depths of my body blew away all the fatigue I had built up. And with the Mana expanding and acting up within, iy was a sensation you could call reminiscent of libido.

    ¡°Here it coooommmeess!!¡±

    As I cried out, from the Jewel, seven weapons...

    Manifested around me and pierced into the floor.

    The First¡¯s giant sword.

    The Second¡¯s bow.

    The Third¡¯s sword.

    The Fourth¡¯s daggers.

    The Fifth¡¯s galient de.

    The Sixth¡¯s halberd.

    The Seventh¡¯s gun.

    They all stuck into the floor as if to surround me, and Agrissa looked down over me from above. Her eyes narrowed as she inspected my figure.

    ¡°... You¡¯ve forcefully raised your adaptability level. No, they call it Growth in this era. And that Skill... so it¡¯s a type that lets you master seven weapons. That¡¯s an interesting Skill.¡±

    To Agrissa¡¯s face full of confidence, I gave a lightugh. Perhaps Agrissa was holding him back, as my ancestor Lyle held up his weapon and took some distance.

    I turned to Agrissa and spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s Sevens because I can use seven weapons? I¡¯m not so simple of a man. Ande down here already. If you float naked like that, it feels as if I¡¯m peeping on you, does it not? You¡¯d be much cuter if you showed some more modesty, Agrissa.¡±

    I said as I brushed away my bangs and got my hairstyle in order. Agrissa looked down over me with a little surprise.

    Aria looked at me and lowered her shoulders.

    ¡°... Hey, could it be your Skill¡¯s actually...¡±

    Before Aria could say it.

    ¡°Let me take a guess at what¡¯s on your mind. You think it¡¯s a Skill to forcefully manifest me in my wless, perfect form, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t say it, I know. I mean, we all share a bond of love!¡±

    But Shannon, on those words.

    ¡°No, we¡¯re linked with Connection, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange for you to read...¡±

    But the one who cut her off was Monica.

    ¡°To think it was a Fever Time. But with this, our chances of victory rise a bit. For the Chicken Dickwad has never lost once while in this state.¡±

    To Monica¡¯s delight, I shook my head to the side.

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong. At the very point I came here, it was my victory! For I¡¯m a man loved too much by the goddess of victory!¡±

    There, Agrissa raised a grandugh.

    ¡°Ahahaha, a post-Growth brings about mental instabilities, so that¡¯s how it affects you. I see, how interesting. The elevation of power from your Growth brings an influence to your mind. But... it¡¯s uneptable for you to think you can win.¡±

    Right after, my ancestor cut in my direction. But I didn¡¯t move. My lovable wives around tried to move for my safety, but I stopped that action.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Well, just you watch... it¡¯ll be over before you know it.¡±

    My ancient ancestor approached before my eyes, and as he lifted up his greatsword, I looked at its de as Iughed. I heard a voice from behind. On that voice everyone turned.

    ¡°You¡¯ve called me up at quite a fun time. Well, maybe summoned would be more appropriate.¡±

    The master of that aloof voice pulled a sword from the ground and repelled the greatsword of my ancestor. Perhaps misjudging the length of that invisible de, my ancestor leapt back.

    His silky blond hair cut just so it wouldn¡¯t touch his shoulders. Wearing a short, green mantle, holding the invisible de against his shoulder... the Third looked around.

    ¡°Even so, he leaps around quite shily.¡±

    He said andughed. And the next voice to call out was the Seventh¡¯s. drawing out the gun stuck into the floor from the bay attached to its muzzle, he fired off a number of rounds into our ancestor who had started to motion once more.

    Those bullets he tried to sweep away warped and opened a number of air holes in the ancestor. As he was undead, they would probably close up, and that was only a matter of time.

    ¡°Lyle, you did well. This is an appropriate timing for you to use your trump card.¡±

    The footsteps stopped just before they passed me by, and a hand rested on my shoulder. His other hand was sped around the galient de.

    ¡°If you could drive her so far, then you¡¯ve done well. We¡¯ll cooperate for the rest of the way.¡±

    And walking off, the Fifth swung his sword, winding its snake-like de around the ancestor leg. In his opposite leg, a dagger stuck in.

    His mid-length blue hair swaying in the wind, the one making a movement to push up his sses was the Fourth.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown quite hardy, Lyle. Well, normally I¡¯d want to tell you not to rely on the dead, but if you¡¯re taking on the dead all the same, perhaps there¡¯s no helping it.¡±

    Racing past me, the Sixth with halberd in hand took a swipe and knocked therge sword out of our ancestor¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Good grief, you¡¯ve picked a fight with something crazy. Let me help out too.

    As he turned to me, the Sixthughed. And to my side, with his bow poised in his hands was the Second in his hunter¡¯s clothes. He smiled a bit as he spoke.

    ¡°Truth is, I wanted to try it out; this silver bow of yours. Now then, you want in old me to show off my craft?¡±

    And the arrows he fired changed their course, as if each of of them held its own will as they pierced into our ancestor and exploded. As a dead man brought back, he regenerated himself, and the speed he grew back was exceptionally fast. Even therge sword he lost was beginning to grow back from his hand.

    But I could tell the battle was already settled.

    ¡°Gahahaha, you got big when I wasn¡¯t looking. Looks like you¡¯ve gotten a bit more up to it, but you¡¯ve still got a ways to go!

    Drawing the giant sword from the floor, the one who ran forward and leapt was the First. Laughing as he lowered the sword down on our ancestor, the grand de let off a pale light creating a shockwave through the dead man and arge area behind him.

    The same destructive power as ever.

    Our barbarian of a founder held that sword over his shoulder.

    ¡°This thing¡¯s nice. Feels like I could cut through anything!¡±

    Towards the First, the Second sighed.

    ¡°Cut? Are you sure you don¡¯t mean mash? Just look, there isn¡¯t anything left behind.¡±

    Before my crossed arms, seven individuals had manifested. On the appearance of my allies I had relied on too much, I looked at Agrissa in the sky as Iughed. There, Agrissa spoke.

    ¡°So you called back seven individuals recorded in the Jewel. I see, so that¡¯s why... but you guys know no mercy. Even when the one you just brought down was your own predecessor.¡±

    There, the Third was the same as ever.

    ¡°Oh well, I¡¯m sure he was in pain, being manipted by you. Probably. And so we shed tears as we freed our pitiful ancestor from your clutches... you know, that sort of thing?¡±

    The Fourth matched his pace.

    ¡°Quite right. I got the feeling he was screaming, ¡®Please stop me!¡¯ with his eyes. Probably.¡±

    The Sixth was the same.

    ¡°If I was in his shoes, I¡¯m sure I would say the same... Probably.¡±

    There the First was surprised.

    ¡°Eh? That was our ancestor!? That threatening guy!? No ways!¡±

    The Second looked at the First.

    ¡°Go look in a mirror. You¡¯ll find an even more threatening-looking barbarian man reflected back.¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Sure enough.¡±

    There, the first chuckled along with the rest of us.

    Floating Agrissa didn¡¯t seem too pleased with her favorite- our ancestor- having fallen.

    ¡°... With an increase of a mere seven, you sure put up quite the strong front. That¡¯s enough. I won¡¯t stop my hands at six million. However many ten or hundred million dead men I need, I can prepare them to crush you. With your measly numbers, just how far do you think you can fight...¡±

    I tilted my head. The other seven were the same, heavily questioning Agrissa¡¯s tone of voice.

    And I finally noticed Agrissa was still under some misunderstanding.

    It¡¯s Sevens because it revives seven ancestors? Of course not.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re still misunderstanding something, Agrissa.¡±

    There, Shannon gave an, ¡®Eh!?¡¯ in reaction to my words. It seems my allies were under the same misconception as well. Aria, Gracia and Elza averted their eyes from me. These girls are so idiotically cute.

    I looked at the Jewel in the palm of my hand. The blue Jewel sparkled, and inside of it... I could see tiny stars. The blue, shining form of our mother soil, the ¡®Earth¡¯.

    I gripped the Jewel, and thrust out that fist towards Agrissa.

    ¡°Sevens... the Seventh. As I carry on the blood of Septem, it¡¯s a Skill I can use as a direct line of the Seventh Goddess. Growth? That¡¯s nothing more than a bonus. The true meaning of Sevens is...¡±

    Once I had said that much, arge explosion rang out around where the allied army¡¯s formation was stationed. Several explosions, then several dozens, and with hundreds and thousands hammered in, it must have been an extrarge magic.

    The Fourth shook as he corrected the positioning of his sses.

    ¡°Sorry, Lyle. There¡¯re loads of things I want to say and hear, but... my wife¡¯s callig for me, you see. Seems she¡¯s a bit angry. Also, Ludmi-chan, you¡¯re with me. Let¡¯s go fortify Cartaffs¡¯ army.¡±

    ¡°... Hah? Um, I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    As he said that and warped off with Ludmi, I saw him off with a wave of my hand.

    Miranda looked over the scene.

    ¡°... Those are the ancestors of the Walt House, right? Lyle, just what is this?¡±

    Once she had said that, an individual appeared to ce a hand on Miranda and Shannon¡¯s shoulders. Seeing that individual, the Sixth smiled.

    ¡°Milleia! So you came here too!¡±

    There, with extreme grace, Milleia-san spoke to the Sixth.

    ¡°Yes, dear brother. Frail as I am, I came over to help. So I¡¯ll be borrowing Miranda and Shannon. For battle has alreadymenced with Lyle¡¯s main force.¡±

    Shannon opened her eyes wide, looking up at Milleia-san¡¯s face with a surprised expression. I¡¯m sure she couldn¡¯t believe the character she id when in front of the Sixth.

    ¡°Sis, this is a fak... ow!¡±

    Her shoulder gripped harder, Shannon was shut up through physical means. Milleia-san was smiling.

    The Seventh put a hand to his chin as he looked over at where my army was stationed.

    ¡°So Maizel went over there. Then we should make for Faunbeux¡¯s front. You have to go get them in shape so they don¡¯t rise up against Lyle... damn actor.¡±

    That final murmur was directed at Milleia-san.

    With sharp eyes that looked as if they¡¯d give off a glint, Milleia-san turned to seem him off, but by that time his form had already disappeared.

    The Fifth, perhaps reading the mood.

    ¡°Me and Fiennes will go off to help out the armies short on hands. Let¡¯s go. Also, you two are going with us.¡±

    ¡°Eh? No.¡±

    ¡°Wait a second!¡±

    The Fifth led Gracia and Elza off as he warped.

    ¡°Sounds like a n! Milleia, I leave Miranda and Shannon in your hands!¡±

    With a serious expression, and smiling towards me at the end, the Sixth disappeared. As that was happening, the Third seemed to be thinking a while.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to go off and do the job no one else is doing. That¡¯s how it is; have fun.¡±

    He said and faded away.

    The remaining First and Second looked at Milleia.

    ¡°Hey, who¡¯s she?¡±

    ¡°... Like hell I know.¡±

    In that dubious air, Milleia-san gave a curtsy. It was quite a neat and tidy one.

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Founder, and Second Generation Head. I am Milleia... one of Fredricks¡¯ daughters. I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry, so I¡¯ll be borrowing these two.¡±

    And she looked at me, closing one of her eyes.

    ¡°Lyle, go with a bang. You¡¯ve got the Walt House behind you, so have some piece of mind.¡±

    She disappeared as she led Miranda and Shannon off. As I waved my hand and saw them off, the First and Second stared nkly.

    ¡°Somehow, seems there¡¯re are a lot of things we don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Well, we were the first ones to dissapear, after all.¡±

    And up in the sky was an irritated presence. ¡®Twas Agrissa.

    ¡°... I see. So that¡¯s what it means.¡±

    I cleared my throat. In order to give the exnation of my Skill I couldn¡¯t give before.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is my final Skill. Sevens... a Skill that allows me to take over theplete management authority of the Jewel system Septem created. This one¡¯s amazing, I mean... it lets me use the Jewel¡¯s full power with all its restrictions removed.¡±

    Aria, ra and Eva made expressions to say they didn¡¯t get it. But Monica and the Valkyries nodded.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is. Management authority... then this Mana flowing into our systems is also a byproduct of that. For now, we should give our thanks.¡±

    The Valkyries¡¯ armor glowed. What was originally Tressy... the Trident Serpent. Made of a monster once called the god of the seas, those girls who were a mass of Rare Metals were beginning to be effected.

    Their wings spread out, and they had begun to float in the air. Monica was the same. Cloaked in a white dress, she was floating as well.

    ¡°Oh, so you quit being a maid to be my bride?¡±

    As I said that, Monica smiled.

    ¡°Yes, so you¡¯d better take me.¡±

    ... She sure is an idiot.

    ¡°Are you an idiot? You¡¯re already mine. It¡¯s not even a problem of taking you or not.¡±

    There, Eba looked at me.

    ¡°Why is this guy always so obstinate? When he¡¯s usually such a wimp.¡±

    The First looked over at me.

    ¡°Are you alright? And wait, where¡¯s Novem-chan? Ah! Aria-chan!¡±

    Aria- with the First waving at her- gave a light wave herself. The First was pushing for Aria, so I¡¯m sure he was happy to meet her. The girl in question.

    ¡°Eh? Why does he looked to happy?¡±

    There, Agrissa who had watched us carry on that farce without an end in sight.

    ¡°... You sure know how to parade your leisure. But it seems you¡¯ve gotten a little too stuck up. Lyle, it looks like it would be best for me to fold your heart first.¡±

    Pff, I gave a smallugh.

    ¡°... If I, Lyle Walt, had a heart that folded so easily, I¡¯d never think to kill a god. I fear the strength of my own mentality... if you think you can fold me, just try it!¡±

    Perhaps angry, Agrissa spread her arms.

    From within Porter, ra...

    ¡°... Though once you regain your sanity, you¡¯ll fold on your own.¡±

    Spewed some sarcasm. I think that part of her¡¯s cute as well.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you up on that offer! Try this on for size!¡±

    Right below Agrissa appeared a giant ape, white with a reddened face. While there was no fur growing on its pectoralis muscles, that monkey with a beautiful white coat covering all else was evenrger than Agrissa.

    ¡°That¡¯d have to be a good ten meters.¡±

    As the First said that, the Second...

    ¡°I think you mean twenty.¡±

    ... Immediately corrected him. To add onto to that, skeletal knights over two meters each had begun sprouting up from the floor.

    Agrissa called from above.

    ¡°Learn the shame of your blunder, putting on airs from mere administrative privilege. Lyle, I¡¯ll prepare a bit of a harsher punishment for you. I¡¯ll discipline you until you weep as you swear loyalty to me.¡±

    I hung the Jewel around my neck. And I held out my right hand to Monica. As she tossed my spare Katana at me, I epted it as I spoke.

    ¡°That sounds fun. I¡¯d like to try that once, but I want it normal the first time. Even if I look like this, I¡¯m a virgin here. I¡¯d be troubled if you made it too stimting. I¡¯ll at least permit ropes and whips... though I¡¯d prefer to be on the giving side!¡±

    Agrissa opened herrge mouth.

    ¡°Shut it! I don¡¯t think I like you when you¡¯re like this!¡±

    I smiled.

    ¡°But I like you. Well, I at least find you pitiful. That why... so you don¡¯t go through any pain, I¡¯ll end you here myself.¡±

    Therge ape lowered its fist at us. Unlike a monster... it seemed to be closer to a quilin or whale. It spit mes from its mouth as it intimidated us.

    Those mes lightly singed the First¡¯s trademark fur pelt.

    ¡°The hell do you think you¡¯re doing, damn ape! You¡¯ve got yourself a fight, let¡¯s take this outside!¡±

    The Second took a stance with his bow.

    ¡°... Dad, we¡¯re already outside.¡±

    The roof and walls had been blown away, the lower floors crushed. I see, we really were outside. The three of us chuckled amongst ourselves some more.

    There, the First made a serious expression.

    ¡°Well, looks like things¡¯ll be bad if I don¡¯t get serious, so I guess I should...e out, you lot.¡±

    There, behind the First, what was once his door of memories appeared. From it streamed the soldiers and barbarians who had once followed his rule. While I couldn¡¯t see him as anything but a barbarian chieftain, that was the Founder I knew.

    The Second spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Should I call mine too? I can at least take care of the smaller skeletons and provide support.¡±

    Soldiers that had gotten themselves a little more organized appeared alongside the manifestation of the Second¡¯s door. In their hands they hend bows and hunting knives.

    The First let a ferocious smile grace his face.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve learned to say it! Crassel! Lyle!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Leave this ape and the small fries to us. You go and knock Agrissa down a few pegs. And where¡¯s Novem-chan?¡±

    ¡°Oh, if you¡¯re looking for her, she¡¯s in Agrissa¡¯s chest. She was captured.¡±

    ¡°... Hah? Y-you... what do you think you¡¯re doing, dammmiiiitttt!!¡±

    As the First cried out, the white monkey raised its war-cry again. Perhaps it thought the First was trying to intimidate it.

    I held the Katana over my shoulder.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going off to save her then. Aria, ra, Eva... and Monica and the Valkyries, follow my lead. It¡¯s fun godying time!!¡±

    Aria held up her spear.

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something a little off with you. No, definitely something off period! Why can you enjoy godying like that!?¡±

    I spoke.

    ¡°Fool! By killing some sham of a goddess, we get the godyer title for ourselves! It¡¯ll make future rule much easier! ra, Eva, don¡¯t let my gant form slip your eyes.¡±

    ra and Eva pulled back a bit. Rather than a little, what the hell is he saying at a time like this? Is the feeling they were giving off. I was sure they would have liked that one.

    But Monica and the Valkyries were all for it.

    ¡°Hooray! Now I can finally fairly beat the hell out of them! This Monica will follow Lyle-sama to the end of her days!¡±

    She sure knows what to say to make a man happy. I turned to Agrissa with a provocative smile. And she looked down on me in irritation.

    ¡°Now... let¡¯s have some fun with it!!¡±

 Volume 18 - 10: Army of the Dead vs. Army of the Dead

    Army of the Dead vs. Army of the Dead

    ... Lyle¡¯s army.

    Its main body had immediately set up stockades, using magic to prepare a moat.

    From within the stockades, taking on the dead army so they could approach no further, even though Lyle wasn¡¯t among the forces that had returned from the city, General Blois wasn¡¯t perturbed.

    In the remains of Centralle¡¯s royal pce, even now there were some figures visible, and some sort of battle was carrying on. Then they were fighting on... Lyle¡¯s survival was a possibility, is what it meant.

    ¡°But these numbers are...¡±

    The army of armored skeletons in numbers to bury the scenery before his eyes came out of the ruined ramparts one after the next. What he learned from fighting them: their strength was nothing special. But receiving normal attacks, they would just regenerate.

    They couldn¡¯te back if sted to shreds with magic, but it¡¯s not as if they could keep sting them away for eternity.

    ¡°Overwhelming resources. I guess it is a means of certain victory.¡±

    To General Blois as he broke into a cold sweat, raced Baldoir. Maksim and Alette were with him.

    ¡°General Blois, I¡¯d like to form a unit to rescue Lyle-sama!¡±

    ¡°N-no, but in this situation...¡±

    While Alette was trying her best to talk him out of it, Baldoir wasn¡¯t lending an ear.

    As Baldoir said that, Maksim looked at General Blois and shook his head. They had tried to persuade him, but it was no good.

    The general scratched his head.

    ¡°... The Valkyries are still operational, and their battle still rages on. What¡¯s more, under these circumstances, who¡¯s to say a charge would be able to make it to the pce. No, it¡¯s fundamentally impossible to reach.¡±

    Seeing Baldoir¡¯s face, General Blois understood the man knew his choices were wrong. His emotions were running ahead of his mind.

    While the desire to save his lord was just, that wasn¡¯t a decision that would win a war. Vexed, Baldoir clenched his fist.

    ¡°Sending men out to die is...¡±

    Once that much was said, a number of blue lights manifested. On the other side of the stockades, two lights suddenly came to be.

    Those three and the surrounding soldiers turned to look.

    ¡°That¡¯s no good. Amander should always stay level-headed. You¡¯ll spread unrest around.¡±

    The one who appeared from the light was Maizel with a sword in one hand. With his left hand, he traced his beard, swinging the sabre with his right.

    The skeletal soldiers around were blown away and torn apart. From the other light, a woman came out.

    ¡°Woman over there, carry yourself more boldly. There¡¯s a difference between being concerned for and reserved from your husband. If you don¡¯t say what must be said, the man will never understand.¡±

    That woman with a staff... was Lyle¡¯s mother ire. Holding up her staff, she blew the surrounding skeletons away with a gust of magic.

    Lightning dwelled in the de of Maizel¡¯s Sabre and he swung it forth.

    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ve noeback to that. But there are a bit too many. I should call the others.¡±

    ire nodded to Maizel¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Yes, at the very least... we must protect the ce for Lyle to return.¡±

    There, arge door appeared in front of the stockades. From it streamed soldiers in quick session.

    In his surprise, Baldoir ran forwards.

    For there was the form of Beil on his horse. Across the stockade, Baldoir and Beil had met once more.

    ¡°U-uncle...¡±

    Maizel and Beil who were supposed to be dead, alongside legions of soldiers and knights; the scene was one Baldoir couldn¡¯t understand.

    The forms of splendid knights before Celes drove them mad.

    ¡°Baldoir, have you been well!¡±

    The onesing out of the doors were the soldiers and knights who had lost their lives in the battle against Lyle, and even the ones who had fallen after that.

    As the soldiers gathered around Maizel, they took down the nearby enemy dead.

    ¡°Beil!¡±

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    As Beil urged on his horse and raced to Maizel¡¯s side, Maizel stuck his sabre into the ground.

    ¡°... As a parent, there¡¯s no way I could look him in the eye. But at the very least I want to be of some use. I¡¯ve put that child through a lot.¡±

    ¡°... We¡¯re all in the same boat, Maizel-sama. Those thoughts that dwell within all of us haven¡¯t wavered.¡±

    ire looked down, clenching down on her staff.

    ¡°... Lyle, you¡¯ve grown up splendidly. I¡¯ve no qualifications to say it. But if only for the slightest moment, if I can work for your sake...¡±

    The streams of soldiers manifesting defeated the warriors of bone. Seeing them like that, the living soldiers of the Walt House all the same rushed to their aid.

    Many of them shed tears as they fought.

    ¡°Father, father!!¡±

    A young soldier called out a middle-aged man.

    ¡°Who the hell cries on a battlefield? If we lose here, just what do you n to say to the young master!? ... If you n on being trouble, then give me back that spear in your hands! You¡¯re my son, aren¡¯t you.¡±

    Elsewhere, a knight locked hands with the dear friend he reunited with.

    And Maizel wrung out his voice.

    ¡°Courageous men of the Walt House. And soldiers of Lyle. We have yet to settle things. So I¡¯ll swallow down my shame and make a plea. A little is enough... do you have the mind to lend strength to this Maizel Walt!? For the sake of victory!¡±

    Crossing the stockade, one and then another soldier crossed the stockade, lining up by therades they once fought alongside. The crushed morale was beginning to build up once more.

    General Blois looked upon the scene.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a normal battlefield anymore.¡±

    He muttered as he looked at the blue light appearing to his side...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The eastern front centered around Faunbeux.

    At Margrave Resno¡¯s camp, his son Balfeld appeared. Varius rose from his seat and approached his son.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re... alive?¡±

    There, Balfeld gave a bit of a sorrowfulugh.

    ¡°Sorry father. I went and died. But for now, I¡¯ve been given just a bit of time. So I came to apologize. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The crying Varius wiped away his tears.

    ¡°I regret sending you to the site of your death. I always wanted to apologize. Sending you to the likes of Celes... I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Balfeld ced a hand on the crumbling Varius¡¯ shoulder.

    ¡°Father... lend us your power. We can¡¯t leave that one be. If we let her run rampant, it isn¡¯t just the continent. The whole world will end. Father... please lend us your strength.¡±

    Varius stood. And he looked at the end of Balfeld¡¯s gaze, at the something of human form floating up in the sky.

    ¡°... Understood. Leave it to me. And Parselena and ubreigh are in good health.¡±

    Hearing that, Balfeld... the heir to the Margrave of Resno who had been sent to Bahnseim royalty as a hostage-ughed...

    ¡°I see. Then I can rest at peace.¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... At the Faunbeux camp, the king and his close associates had gone weak at the knees.

    Before their eyes was the demon who once chased them about and cut theirnd away.

    His name was Brod Walt. Seventh Generation Head of the Walt House.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, whelp. You¡¯ve grown quite a bit. By the way, there¡¯s something I must ask... why is it that your army is making preparations to flee?¡±

    Around the Seventh were the soldiers of the Walt House, sprinkling their res around. The Seventh didn¡¯t really need them right now, but they increased his intimidating air so he had brought them along.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s...¡±

    To the trembling king, the Seventh sent a gentleugh. But his eyes weren¡¯tughing.

    ¡°You can¡¯t mean to say you¡¯ll leave your leader, my grandson behind and run away yourself? For argument¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll tell you... if you run, I¡¯ll chase you to the ends of the earth. I do hope you still have that swiftness of foot you showed me on the battlefield.¡±

    Saying that, the Seventh left the tent and stood before his own army that had gathered.

    ¡°Hmm! What a spectacle! As expected of my armies!¡±

    Before the army he had trained and organized himself, the Seventh was satisfied. And before his soldiers.

    ¡°... Elites of the Walt House. If we stay silent at this crisis, it will threaten the lives of our grandchildren and great-grandchildren. It¡¯s not so good a thing for the dead to make a ruckus, but my grandson taking on the goddess... for Lyle¡¯s sake, I¡¯d like you to lend me your power.¡±

    Without a thread¡¯s breadth of disjoint in their movements, everyone corrected their posture. The Seventh nodded and looked to the young man leading his horse. It was old man Zell in his younger days.

    Straddling the horse, the Seventh spoke to Zell.

    ¡°Zell, my grandson¡¯s been in your care. I have one more job I¡¯d like you to do. Will you apany me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an important battle for the young master. I¡¯ll happily tag along, Brod-sama!¡±

    His horse trot down the center of his lines of men. The soldiers took right-about face, and abided his orders. Right ahead of them, an army of skeletons closed in. The Seventh held up his gun.

    ¡°Attack.¡±

    As the Walt House¡¯s army moved the action, the troops of Faunbeux watched the scene with their mouths hung over. The skeletal soldiers kicked and blown about...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The King of Faunbeux sobbed in the tent the Seventh had left behind.

    ¡°Dammit! Dammit! This is why I didn¡¯t want to get involved with the Walt House! Those guys torment Faunbeux even when they¡¯re dead! Just how far does he n on chasing me!?¡±

    His trauma of the chase in his past revived, what¡¯s more, this time the man himself had made his appearance.

    Those around were unable to caution the king. For they held the same feelings themselves.

    There a blue light appeared once more.

    The king kicking and squirming on the ground raised a scream.

    ¡°Again! Who is it this time!? Is it Fiennes! That legendary demon!¡±

    Instead of Fiennes, who the king called a demon, the King¡¯s father... the young figure of the previous generation¡¯s king appeared.

    A man of valor who matched des with Fiennes.

    ¡°... What¡¯s with that shape.¡±

    The authorities around opened their eyes in a different form of surprise to what they had shown the Seventh. While he had lost to Fiennes, he was still a splendid man and king. Many of the authorities had looked up to him in their youths.

    ¡°F-father...¡±

    Before his aged son, the previous generation¡¯s king crossed his arms. He stood dauntingly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your spine at such a vital point!? At your age, you¡¯re sure to have children, correct! Where are my grandchildren!? Why aren¡¯t they here!¡±

    The king of Faunbeux averted his eyes.

    ¡°N-no... you see, my sons all have their own business to attend to.¡±

    The previous generation lowered his fist at the king. It seems he had seen through what the King of Faunbeux was scheming.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing something petty again! What do you think your doing at such an important time, you fool! That¡¯s enough! Get the troops together at once. Know that this battle shall be a legend our decedents will speak of for eternity! Oy, whelp over there!¡±

    The white-streaked knight captain in splendid armor had earned a new title of whelp. He corrected his posture.

    ¡°Y-yes!¡±

    ¡°I have troops of my own as well. Come under mymand at once. When even that Fiennes is here, there¡¯s no way I can keep silent. Let¡¯s show them the backbone of Faunbeux!¡±

    The tent was in quite a flurry...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Lyle¡¯s main camp. The back lines.

    ¡°Hop, step, right straight!¡±

    The one sent flying by Milleia¡¯s right fist was the one who had gotten Centralle¡¯s imperial nobles together in a joint attempt to flee. A certain Ralph.

    Miranda and Shannon were watching from behind.

    The two of them were drawing back.

    ¡°B-bastard! Imposter!¡±

    Ralph yelled at her, but holding his face with his right hand, his legs were shaking, and he couldn¡¯t stand. He had been hit with considerable force.

    With a smile, Milleia drew her gun and fired a shot nearby his right ear.

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Have you forgotten little old Milleia-chan who scolded you whenever you were up to no good? What a terrible grandson. Granny is so sad her hand might slip next time.¡±

    With the gun in her hand and her tone, Ralph remembered that the individual before his eyes was his grandmother Milleia.

    ¡°M-my grandmother is dead, and she was never so young... eek!¡±

    Another bullet dug in near his body. Milleia spoke as she reloaded bullets into her two guns.

    ¡°Using your daughter to rise up in the world, well fine by me. You¡¯re an imperial noble, so I¡¯m not particrly angry at that one.¡±

    ¡°U-um... grandma?¡±

    While Ralph made a stately face, hisplexion spoke for itself. Seeing that, Miranda and Shannon clung onto one another. They were afraid.

    ¡°But you see, looking at the result, you¡¯ve lost any and everything, haven¡¯t you? Doesn¡¯t that mean you failed? ... and you have the guts to take that failure and act like you never had those daughters at all. What¡¯s more, as a former feudal-noble, I can¡¯t forgive you for personal reasons. Driving out your own daughters... granny is sad.¡±

    She pushed the gunpoint against his muzzle. Those around tried to capture Milleia, but they couldn¡¯t get any closer.

    ¡°F-forgive me, grandmother!¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    She nonchntly changed her expression into a smile. But the next words toe out of her mouth.

    ¡°However, if you¡¯re going to climb back up from there, then show your resolve. Not at this rear line, go up front with your weapons in hand, and fight. Don¡¯t worry, your grandma will help you out. At the very least, you¡¯ve got to do that much, or these children will never think any better of you. And... fulfill your obligations as nobles, you shitheads!¡±

    She threatened the imperial nobles who had tried to flee at the shots ringing out in the air.

    ¡°Without doing a thing, you don¡¯t intend to merely gather together like parasites, do you? When you¡¯re putting your lives on the line, you¡¯d better do it properly. Those who simply sit back and drink the good stuff; I... hate them enough to want to kill them.¡±

    As everyone hurriedly held their weapons, Milleia turned to Miranda and Shannon.

    ¡°Girls, with this, your futures are a little more stable. Now all that¡¯s left is to earn Lyle¡¯s affections, and you¡¯ll be able to stand against the others. Also... you all better risk your lives to support these children. Betray and you¡¯re dead. Hold them back and you¡¯re also dead. Remember this. Women of the Walt House... will chase you to the depths of hell.¡±

    A smile to Miranda and Shannon, a sharp re and low threat to the rest.

    ¡°... Sis, our great grandmother is scary.¡±

    Shannon clung onto Miranda as she said that. Miranda as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m scared too.¡±

    There, Milleia looked a little sorrowful.

    ¡°Goddess, you two are terrible! When I went out of my way to earn you allies for your future!¡±

    Hmph, she gave a cutesy angry gesture so vivid you could almost see the sound effects...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Cartaffs¡¯ front.

    A single man of light-blue mid-length hair was kneeling before a woman of small build, who could be taken as a little girl by circumstance.

    ¡°... I¡¯m deeply sorry for beingte! There were lots of things I wanted to talk about.¡±

    There, the small woman sat in the seat she¡¯s prepared, snapping the fingers of her left hand. A nce from a stranger was enough to tell she was angry.

    As her fingers sounded, the skeletal army was blown away by magic spells erupting from the ground one after the next. Fire, wind, water, earth, they all seemed to raise explosions as they spouted up from the soil.

    ¡°Hmm~, so they¡¯re more important to you than me.¡±

    Ludmi looked over the scene.

    (That woman is a pain.)

    Or so she held the impression. The soldier of Cartaffs around- upon the sudden appearance of the small girl who blew the undead away with her magic- tried to use the time to regroup.

    ¡°No, you see... everyone had gathered and all.¡±

    ¡°... Hey, why won¡¯t Fredrickse over here? Fiennes could at least show me his face.¡±

    Snapping her fingers again, an evenrger array of magic burst from the ground.

    ¡°T-they¡¯re quite busy and... l-look! There are still ces short on hands!¡±

    The small woman slowly stood.

    The blue-haired man with sses jumped up and retreated a few steps.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll go call them at once!¡±

    But the woman let out a sigh.

    ¡°Hah, it¡¯s fine. You should lead your own retainers and men. Once we clean up the small fries before our eyes, we can go off to Fredricks¡¯ and Fiennes¡¯ ce. And Lyle, was it? He¡¯s quite something, to take Bahnseim down and found an empire of his own. Weak as I might be, I think I¡¯ll help him out.¡±

    The man... the Fourth pat his chest. Ludmi thought.

    (Weak? This is weak!?)

    The undead army blown away by magic, even a single shot had taken out a considerable number of them, dismembering and leaving them immobile.

    At the small woman who called that weak, Ludmi shuddered.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s good. I was worried you might oppose taking down the country.¡±

    ¡°Why would I? Well, I¡¯ll say I didn¡¯t have the power in my time. But... if the world was within my reach, of course I¡¯d do anything in my power to pluck it for myself! Very well, the opportunity hase for me to relieve my grudges of responsibility. My blood shall reach all below the heavens! ... how amusing.¡±

    A strong will dwelled in the little woman¡¯s eyes, as she showed her motivation. This time she snapped her right hand, and magic rained down from the sky.

    ¡°Ahahaha, let¡¯s make a grand pile! I¡¯ll show you, Bahnseim... my blood shall put an end to you!¡±

    Ludmi turned to the Fourth.

    ¡°Looks like you had it rough. Um, my condolences.¡±

    On those words, the Fourth brushed his hair with a hand.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she cute?¡±

    He said andughed. Ludmi thought.

    (Well maybe they¡¯re made for one another. Though I don¡¯t want this sort of coupling for myself.)

    As she thought that, the small woman called out to her.

    ¡°And you over there.¡±

    ¡°Something the matter?¡±

    ¡°... If you¡¯re to be a bride of the Walt House, you¡¯d best resolve yourself. I had my troubles too.¡±

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    Why the woman who was blowing all the dead before her away was troubled was something Ludmi couldn¡¯t understand.

    To her side, the Fourth tilted his head.

    ¡°You think? I think we were a rtively cozy generation.¡±

    The woman covered her face with her hand.

    ¡°Cozy? That was cozy? I was put through hell by mother-inw you know? Well whatever. Let me check and see if you¡¯re worthy of being a bride of the Walt House. Follow me.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Ah!¡±

    As Ludmi was dragged off by the hand, the nervous soldiers of Cartaffs followed her from behind...

 Volume 18 - 11: The Shape of a Family

    The Shape of a Family

    ... Before the army that constituted the main force of the southern front, two additional armies had appeared.

    Jules, the King of Djanpear, removed his helmet, sweeping his hair to the back.

    ¡°... Good grief, it¡¯s almost like I¡¯m seeing a dream or something. This is just like a battle of legend.¡±

    To his side, the man serving as his adjutant looked at him with worry.

    ¡°Your majesty.¡±

    ¡°Worry not. The ones before us are allies. Yep, let¡¯s pray they¡¯re allies. And don¡¯t you think this is an opportunity? At present we are quite possibly casting our bodies into a battle of... legendary, nay... mythical proportions. It will most likely be an honor tost through eternity.¡±

    Saying that, Jules put his helmet back on. Pulling the sword at his waist, he hoisted it up towards the heavens and cried out.

    ¡°Heroic warriors of Djanpear, march onwards without fear!¡±

    As Djanpear began to move, the surrounding countries began pressing forwards as well...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... As the Fifth swung that silver, Galient de, it took the shape of a serpent to pulverize skeletal soldiers one after the next.

    To his side, the Sixth swept them away with his silver halberd. Once the two had finished cleaning up the surroundings, they looked around.

    The Fifth let out a light breath. When he turned, the lines of soldiers were in an offensive formation.

    ¡°Now then, it looks like the preparations are in order.¡±

    The Sixth pierced his halberd into the ground.

    ¡°Right you are. But what shall we do from here? If we¡¯re going to direct an attack on Centralle, it would be best we get all our forces together...¡±

    The Fifth shook his head to the side.

    ¡°Your army is built around my sons. There¡¯s no way in hell we¡¯d be able to coordinate our attacks. You be the main shaft, and I¡¯ll go around to support.¡±

    The Sixth crossed his arms.

    ¡°That so... but we can¡¯t be having that.¡±

    The Fifth looked at the Sixth, leaning his galient de against his shoulder.

    ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry. If you¡¯ve something to say, can¡¯t iteter...¡±

    There, two armies assembled around the Fifth. The same fighting style, and moving by the same training and regtions, those armies without the slightest difference in their motions gathered around the Fifth.

    And a number of mounted knights rode their horses to surround him. Everyone held a weapon, turned in the direction of Centralle.

    The Fifth.

    ¡°... You¡¯re all...¡±

    The Sixth, his force finally arriving, mounted it and wrung out his voice.

    ¡°Pops... this is the army you trained. And this is our consensus!¡±

    The knights gathered around lifted the visors of their helmets; lifted them up and looked at the fifth.

    ¡°Our mothers are watching. Hurry it up.¡±

    ¡°Well, we were told a few things after you¡¯d died.¡±

    ¡°Though I¡¯d have preferred you dealt with us more decently. I got a lot of thinking in after I had a child of my own.¡±

    Bashful and fed up, yet still they all gathered around the Fifth, awaiting his orders. Once the two armies had gotten together, the Fifth hid his face with his left hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re all way too skilled to be my sons. You must take after your mothers.¡±

    Not only the sons, the grandsons took part as well. The army the Fifth built up, linked by the firm bond of blood, amassed and showed itspleted form.

    ¡°... Good grief, so it¡¯s true what they say. When the parents are no good, the child¡¯s a genius.¡±

    As he said that, a blue light manifested nearby the Fifth. Starting with his horse, the animals the Fifth had doted on.

    And five women made their appearance. The surrounding knights corrected their postures, while the Sixth straightened his spine.

    ¡°Fredricks, we¡¯ll help out too.¡±

    ¡°Frail as I am, I¡¯ll lend assistance in the Walt House¡¯s time of crisis.¡±

    ¡°At such an amus... important scene, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to hide just because I¡¯m a woman.¡±

    ¡°The hammer of retribution falls on Bahnseim who abandoned us in our troubles!¡±

    ¡°Your daughters are ready too. Milleia alone left for elsewhere.¡±

    The Fifth¡¯s legal wife and mistresses. They wore dresses, pinching the hems of their skirts and lifting them to present a tidy greeting.

    The Fifth looked a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±

    He replied. The animals watched him as well. There, around the Sixth, blue light began to appear. He burst into a cold sweat.

    ¡°... Oh goddess, me too...?¡±

    As he leaked thatints, from nowhere in particr, one of his younger brothers said, ¡®unfortunately, yes¡¯. The one who appeared from the light was a beautiful woman of blond hair and blue eyes. But the look in her eyes was scary.

    From behind her, two women in ill temper came out. Both of them fidgeted with their heir, showing off quite a terrible attitude.

    The blond woman looked at the Sixth.

    ¡°... So you didn¡¯t want to see us so badly?¡±

    The Sixth forced a smile as he turned to his wives.

    ¡°What are you talking about? With your strength, we¡¯ve the force of a hundred men! It¡¯s as if we¡¯ve already won this battle before it began! Right, pops!?¡±

    The Fifth averted his eyes.

    ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡±

    And from around, some fed-up gazes rested on the Sixth. Those who shoulderedrge familial problems, the Fifth and the Sixth. While they shared that trait, the rtionship between husband and wife seemed more tranquil on the Fifth¡¯s side.

    The Fifth whispered.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you multiple would be hell. Hah, you think Lyle will be alright?¡±

    The Fifth¡¯s worried eyes turned to the remains of Centralle¡¯s royal pce... to Lyle¡¯s party squaring off against Agrissa.

    ¡°Whatever the case, let¡¯s make it shy. The dead are just overflowing out there. Let¡¯s charge right up close, solidify our defenses there, and start crushing them down as soon as they appear. Easy, right? Much easier than a fleeing band of bandits.¡±

    As the Fifth said that, everyone prepared their weapons, entering a formation for offense.

    There, the female camp.

    ¡°Then let us clear a path before your charge.¡±

    Saying that, the women who appeared... were the Fifth¡¯s daughters. His granddaughters were among them. The Fifth¡¯s legal wife raised her hand.

    ¡°Do your best to support Fredricks. And put on a good show. This is an important battle for the Walt House.¡±

    The Fifth mounted his horse.

    ¡°... Charge!¡±

    Instantly responding to his call, the army of a few ten thousands charged towards the dead. From behind, the female camp¡¯s support was...

    ¡°The bastard ran away! At the very least, he could¡¯ve made it clear who the number one was at the end! Burn it all to the ground!¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha, my powers are swelling within!¡±

    ¡°I can only use in magic here. The type that drags them into the dirt... hah, I really am in.¡±

    The charging men directed their eyes at the Sixth.

    One of his brothers spoke.

    ¡°Oy, whose wives are they supposed to be again, bro?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always hard to believe.¡±

    ¡°At least make it clear at the end. Don¡¯t run away to the battlefield. Even when you were alive, you were always like that!¡±

    Receiving the criticism of his brothers, the Sixth forcefullyughed and gripped his halberd with both hands. There, the Halberd split in two.

    ¡°Come at me, and learn what it really means to be dead! All you bastards out there, this Fiennes Walt will take you on!¡±

    Swinging both his halberds around on horseback, he charged to the front lines. He had the physique and majesty, making him look needlessly reliable.

    ¡°Dammit! He ran away again!¡±

    ¡°Chase after him!¡±

    ¡°Teach him just how much trouble he caused us in life!¡±

    Perhaps tormented by the strife the Sixth¡¯s wife¡¯s brought about in their lives, the Sixth¡¯s younger brothers charged out as well.

    The Fifth let out a sigh, as he ryed precise orders to his army. The army followed his will, showing movements as if it was all a single living being. When the path was cut off by soldiers of the dead, the rounds of magic fired from the rear in great number would never strike an ally.

    So precise was he that army pressed on as if it knew no fear at the extrarge magic raining down from above.

    But the Fifth.

    ¡°That one was dangerous! Who was it, who was the one who tried to drop magic on us!¡±

    One of his sons spoke up.

    ¡°It goes without saying it was my sisters-inw! Dammit! If I was anywhere close to my brother, I¡¯d have been dragged in... this is bad.¡±

    It was as bad as he said. From behind, and ominous oversized serpent with a body of ck mes appeared. It slithered across the ground as it swallowed in dead soldiers, burning them away as it made their way towards them.

    The Fifth cried out.

    ¡°Press forwards! Whatever happens, press forwards! Fiennes, you pull back and deal with your wives already! Oy, I know you can hear me!¡±

    The Fifth cried out, but the Sixth purposefully gave a grandugh as he cut forward. No... he ran away...

    ¡°Ahahaha, there¡¯s nothing but small fries out here!¡±

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In contrast to the shy rampages in Centralle¡¯s circumference, there were few dead to be found in its central districts.

    It was a situation almost like a donut, and the space near Agrissa had cleared up to make a ce of scarce poption.

    The one proceeding through such a space was the Third with a few hundred soldiers. The knight who was the progenitor of the Randbergh House called out towards him.

    ¡°Sleigh-sama, we found them! Bahnseim¡¯s royalty!¡±

    The Third was leaning his invisible de against his shoulders, treading lightly over the mountains of rubble.

    ¡°Hmm, I did think they¡¯d be alive, but unharmed, eh? As expected of royalty. Seems they brought quite a bit along with them.¡±

    Magic tools and other special equipment.

    While Centralle had been blown away, the royal lined had survived. Of course, the Third had anticipated that. They were royalty. They¡¯d at least carry some special tools on their person.

    There was the King, the Queen and Crown Prince.

    The King turned the bracelet that enveloped his right hand towards the Third.

    ¡°A-are you dead men as well! Don¡¯te any closer!!¡±

    A golem appeared, likely summoned from the bracelet. No, it was dubious whether or not it was a golem. A something of humanoid form a few meters high and made of stone came at the Third¡¯s party.

    ¡°Is that what you used to defeat the dead soldiers? Well, I¡¯m happy you survived. I mean... it would be most troublesome if your whereabouts became unknown.¡±

    Everyone took a stance with their weapons, but a blue light made its appearance behind the Third. From it, arge steel ball about the size of a human head shot out, hitting the doll¡¯s abdomen and piercing it through. That human form crumbled away.

    The ball was connected to a chain, and making a nging jingle, it was sucked back into the light. Once the blue light died down, there stood a single woman.

    ¡°Good grief, you¡¯re always unting that leisure of yours. You look in unreliable to those watching.¡±

    The woman holding the chain connected to the steel ball was the Third¡¯s wife.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Well, you think it would¡¯ve been dangerous if it came to my sword? Oh right, more importantly, let¡¯s tie up the royalty. If they get away, it¡¯ll be troublesome when they be the banner of a rebel force.¡±

    The Third had searched out the royalty, or perhaps tried to find traces of their deaths. For they would be a hindrance to Lyle¡¯s rule.

    There was a possibility they could run away in this situation, so he wanted to restrain them swiftly.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, it looks like they¡¯re still alive, so we can even make them take responsibility.¡±

    Towards the smiling Third Generation Head, the Crown Prince Rufus drew the sword at his waist. It seems he had been freed from Celes¡¯ influence.

    ¡°Y-you insolent man! Name yourself!¡±

    The Third smiled wider.

    ¡°For even his voice to be the same, he really is a descendent, is what I¡¯m feeling. Well, since it¡¯se to this, I guess I¡¯ll give my name. Third Generation Head of the Provincial Noble Walt House... Sleigh Walt. I came here from hell.¡±

    Before the Third¡¯s deration, the royal remnants seemed confused. Normally it would be impossible, but the day had already been a stream of impossible things.

    Dead men and soldiers of bone. What¡¯s more Celes died, and a monster was floating in the sky.

    But the king muttered.

    ¡°The Walt House again? Just how far, how far will they prowl after the name of Bahnseim?¡±

    In contrast to the king¡¯s terribly mortified face, Rufus cried out in rage.

    ¡°What impudence! Sleigh Walt-dono was the righteous general of Bahnseim. I will not allow you to sully his name!¡±

    But in the next instant, the Third¡¯s face turned serious. His soldiers quietly surrounded the royal line.

    ¡°Righteous general? That¡¯s not something you should joke around about. Because of your ancestor, I had no choice but to attack and die. And after that he even steals away my achievements and calls me the righteous general of Bahnseim? It doesn¡¯t delight me in the slightest to have such a legacy built up. Now pay your tab for snatching all the Walt House¡¯s achievements from the birth of this ursed Kingdom of Bahnseim.¡±

    There, Rufus spoke.

    ¡°Such talk from an imposter. Such a thing is...¡±

    He tried to retort, but perhaps the king knew the truth as his face turned pale.

    ¡°... No, he¡¯s the real deal. There¡¯s no doubt about it. The records of our line of kings has stated it so. To be wary of the Walt House. But to think that three hundred year grudge would visit on my generation...¡±

    A grudge against the Bahnseim House had led to this, or so the king had interpreted it. Sleigh was about to exin, but the first to open her mouth was his wife.

    ¡°Silence! We didn¡¯t even know of such a thing of the past! But leading yournd to such depravity, it¡¯s only natural you take responsibility for your ineptitude to rule. It¡¯s merely a coincidence that the Walt House is toe next. ming your own failures on some Walt House grudge... learn some shame!¡±

    As she mmed the solid metal ball against the ground, a subterranean tremor rang about. Sleigh corrected his sentiment and posture, giving a purposeful clearing of his throat.

    ¡°Eh~ ahem! Well, that¡¯s how it is. Truth is, our descendent Lyle said he wants to be emperor, so I decided to help him. To be quite honest, I couldn¡¯t care less about what happened three hundred years ago, and I¡¯m irrelevant.¡±

    The royalty opened their mouths in a daze. Rufus spoke.

    ¡°F-for a reason as petty as that... the Bahnseim Dynasty that¡¯s carried on for three hundred years...! ... Bhah!!¡±

    The Third¡¯s fist smacked into Rufus¡¯ face, sending him flying a distance. And the Third spoke with quite a refreshing smile.

    ¡°But you see, since I was sent to die in vain, I think I¡¯m fully justified to smack you. That bastard made good use of my death... now then, you¡¯ve used us left and right as you sat back and rxed in your pce. Isn¡¯t that enough? ... So why don¡¯t you do onest job for Lyle¡¯s sake.¡±

    The Third¡¯s knights and soldiers restrained the three remaining royals.

    ¡°G-get away! Unhand me!¡±

    ¡°Who do you think I...¡±

    The Third¡¯s soldiers apprehended Bahnseim¡¯s royal line¡¯s survivors. Meanwhile, the Third¡¯s wife spoke to him in worry.

    ¡°Now then, we¡¯ve gone and delivered some justice, but... do you think our descendent Lyle will be alright? He won¡¯t turn out worse than the Bahnseim royal line, will he?¡±

    In the worst case, it woulde back around like a boomerang, leaving quite an unsavory end.

    The Third chuckled.

    ¡°Who knows? A king¡¯s rule is what the people of the world toe evaluate. But while I doubt it¡¯ll be the best, won¡¯t he get everything together stably? He¡¯s at least got that much caliber.¡±

    The Third turned his eyes towards the Royal pce. And once he returned them to his wife.

    ¡°And here are some words I could never say when I was alive. Perhaps there¡¯s no meaning for a record like me to say it, but say it I will. I caused you some trouble. And thank you. It¡¯s because of you that the Walt House came so far.¡±

    With those words, his wife gave a warm smile, her face turning a little red.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re like that, that you always... now let¡¯s be off. There¡¯s still things left for us to do!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go. And you really are the best woman around. You¡¯re wasted on me.¡±

    Seeing the back of his wife as she showed her motivation, the Third followed behind.

    Third Generation Head (¡ä?£à): ¡°Everyone sure has it rough, Ahahahah. (lol)¡±

    Sixth Generation Head £¨£»???£©: ¡°Third! The trick! Please give me the trick to a stable rtionship!¡±

    Third Generation Head £¨??? £©: ¡°... Earnestly devote your love to a single woman, perhaps? Well, you¡¯re already toote, so no need to worry about that one (lolol).¡±

    Sixth Generation Head (|| ©b§¥©b): ¡°FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU¡±

 Volume 18 - 12: Prospects of Victory

    Prospects of Victory

    ... The remains of Centralle¡¯s pce.

    There, before the undead that kept welling up, and the ape Agrissa had prepared, the First and Second fought. The soldiers they brought against fought on as well.

    ¡°Drop... dead already!!¡±

    Giving his giant sword a grand arc, the First blew the monkey away, and cut it down. But no matter how many arms or legs it lost, it was a monster that would regrow it in an instant. From the mouth of its red face, mes spewed as it rose up again and again.

    The skeletal soldiers that kept sprouting from the floor were taken out one after the next by the Second¡¯s bow. Around the Second, his soldiers with bows in their hands fired arrow after arrow as well.

    Meanwhile, the First¡¯s soldiers without any set formation or any proper orders, attacked and fought the skeletal men.

    ¡°This is just busy work. I can¡¯t see an end to it. And wait, dad... organize them a little why don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t have them fight divided like that.¡±

    As he leaned his sword against his shoulder, the First...

    ¡°Like I care! Charging and beating them down is the Walt House¡¯s... eek! It¡¯s the wifey!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    To the First¡¯s surprise, the Second turned to see the form of a heroic woman with a ive against her shoulder. She looked at the two in irritation.

    ¡°... Line up, the lot of you!¡±

    As the strong-builtss.... The First¡¯s wife said that, the barbarian-ridden hoards of the First gathered together. More power came into the Second¡¯s troops shooting through the skeletons as well.

    Starting forward, the woman took a single sweep with her ive... mowing down all the sleletal soldiers before her.

    ¡°Bring an end to that damn ape already. Isn¡¯t that your only redeeming feature?¡±

    The First watched her back as her gant form brushed the bones away with splendor, silently giving a number of nods.

    ¡°Mom...¡±

    As the Second gazed nostalgically at his mother¡¯s back, from behind, a number of metallic rings... with diameters around that of a human¡¯s skull... spun as they flew.

    ¡°Hey, you too!?¡±

    As the Second turned and called out, a single woman appeared from a sh of blue light. A number of metal rings floated over the palm of her right hand, slowly spinning as they increased their speed, letting a low buzz reverberate through the surroundings.

    ¡°It looked interesting so here I am.¡±

    Seeing the form of his wife trying to make herself look cute, the Second averted his eyes. She was young... her form in her early twenties, but they had a long past of husband and wife. He could only see it as her trying to make herself look younger.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit painful on the eyes.¡±

    ¡°What was that, honey?¡±

    ¡°... You look wonderful, dear.¡±

    The woman led a small child behind her. The Second opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    The child waving his hand was Dewey. The Second¡¯s eldest son who was supposed to seed the Walt House, and to the First, his first grandchild.

    ¡°Dew...¡±

    ¡°Dewey! Just you watch, your grandpa¡¯s going to show you something real cool!¡±

    Rather than the First generation¡¯s delight, the Second with his reunion crushed was filled with anger he had nowhere to direct. There, his wife tapped him on the back.

    ¡°You should just show him something cool too. See, just go and take care of that there monkey and those skeletons... and my mother-inw already.¡±

    The Second¡¯s wife¡¯s face was rtively serious. On the words of the bride aiming for her neck, the First¡¯s wife blew away all the skeletons around her and turned.

    ¡°So the woman who can only pass water for soup thinks to stand against me!¡±

    The Second¡¯s wife moved herself behind Dewey.

    ¡°Kyah, your grandma¡¯s bullying mama, Dewey.¡±

    Her grandson used as a shield, a blue vein popped up on the First¡¯s wife¡¯s forehead. Everyone showed leisure. Because of the Jewel, they had all been granted the grace... the effect of its Skills.

    ¡°You bit...¡±

    ¡°Mommy, grandma... let¡¯s all get along.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, your mama and grandma really should get along, shouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°... We¡¯re in front of my grandson. I¡¯ll let you off here, wench.¡±

    As Dewey directed straightforward eyes without any of the Third¡¯s scheming at the two, they both started fawning over him.

    The Second thought.

    (Why did the Third turn out so dark anyways?)

    ... He thought.

    And the First took a stance with his sword.

    ¡°My grandson¡¯s watching. I¡¯ve got to crush this ape and scatter all the small fries. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine if we leave up-top to Lyle.¡±

    The Second muttered.

    ¡°This again? Well, we¡¯re the ones who trained him. Let¡¯s believe in him for now, and take care of our own jobs.¡±

    The Second readied his silver bow as well. An extrarge arrow manifested across it. Multiple ones began to form. And around the Second as well, hundreds of arrows began to take shape.

    Therge sword the First held let off a blue light as it took on a shape like that of a dragon¡¯s head. While it maintained the shape of a sword, it looked exceedingly monstrous.

    ¡°... I¡¯ll take it out in one blow.¡±

    Hearing the First¡¯s words, the Second released his bow. All the arrows scattered around, sticking into the monkey-like monster and raising explosions. As the monster faltered, and the surrounding skeletons were blown away, the First raced forwards.

    ¡°Here I go, dammit!!¡±

    Down the path the Second had made, towards the faltering monster. Twas the back of the First the Second had aspired after so. The Second who took up the bow to protect the First smiled a little.

    ¡°Go get him dad.¡±

    Swinging around hisrge de to build up its force, he continued slicing into the monster¡¯s flesh. And at the end, he unleashed a single, powerful blow into its head.

    The nted floor gave way, the monster sinking down within. That powerful blow cut into the monster, blowing it apart... and returning it no more than chunks of flesh. Within the falling meat and blood, the First shouldered his sword.

    ¡°Alright, who¡¯s next!¡±

    As he said that andughed, the surrounding barbarian soldiers raised their arms and raised cries of victory...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Just in case something like this happened... I furnished Porter to fly through the sky!¡±

    The loading tray portion detached, leaving only its upper body. Detaching from what served as its spine, the Valkyries lifted it from its back to allow it to soar.

    It clearly wasn¡¯t a construction meant to fly, but it was in the air regardless, so I¡¯d keep quiet on that one.

    Porter¡¯s head was moved to the side of its torso portion. For that sake, I could stand in its very center, Katana in hand as I looked at Agrissa.

    At the erged Agrissa¡¯s chest... there, Novem limply hung her head. As she was absorbed, it seems she was gradually sinking in.

    But I could still make it in time, so there was no need to panic. I was going to save Novem, so that left the biggest problem.

    ¡°How should I conduct a rescue that¡¯ll remain in her heart. That¡¯s the problem. Save her, hold her tight and kiss her is the goldenbo, so how does that sound, Eva?¡±

    Simrly riding Porter, Eva looked down as her body trembled. No good on water, and no good in the sky either. A hopeless elf... that was Eva.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t really care, just hurry up with it! We¡¯re high! We¡¯re higher up than I ever thought I would be, and it¡¯s freaking me out!¡±

    As she gripped onto a knob on Porter¡¯s exterior, Eva was exceptionally cute. ra spoke from within.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. More importantly... i-it¡¯s cold. Really cold! Lyle-san, let¡¯s just end this quickly.¡±

    As she ttered and shook, ra pleaded that I brought a swift end to it. The way she shook reminded me of a small animal, and that was cute too.

    Nearby Porter, wearing a white dress, and spreading out her wings, Monica soared through the sky alongside us. To Porter¡¯s side, she dealt with attacks from Agrissa.

    There were Valkyries around, and Aria stood over Porter¡¯s left hand.

    ¡°Lyle, just get it over with already! Rather, you¡¯re sure you can win, right?¡±

    Aria asked such a thing. I flipped my hair.

    ¡°Of course! I, Lyle Walt... am a man who won¡¯t fight without any prospects of victory. Prospects are important. By the way, I love to be praised too. Soud me whenever you want! My heart is always ready to ept it!¡±

    Eva looked at me.

    ¡°How uncool!¡±

    What¡¯s this!? So it¡¯s cooler to challenge an enemy with no chance of victory? No, wait a second... I¡¯m cool. And strong. Isn¡¯t that precisely why there are fewer battles where I won¡¯te out on top?

    ... So the strong truly are lonely. I experienced that with my body and gave a bit of a sorrowfulugh.

    ¡°You sure are silly, Eva. To me, everything is a battle I can win. If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll just make it so I can. That¡¯s the Walt house! That¡¯s why we¡¯re the strongest! And I believe I¡¯m the greatest hero of that magnificent Walt House.¡±

    Aria covered her face.

    ¡°And you¡¯re the one who believes that. Yeah, yeah, just tell us about those prospects already.¡±

    As Agrissa directed her right hand at us, the Valkyries went up front and deployed their shields. While arge light approached, they were able to thrust it aside.

    Agrissa chased after us, plunging into a cloud of gray. There was lightning racing around, raising a crackle, and at times after light raced across the earth and skies, the sound of thunder would ring out.

    ¡°Well, this looks far enough.¡±

    Having pulled Agrissa away from Centralle, I signaled ra to turn Porter towards her.

    There, Agrissa stopped her game of chase, and floated up before us.

    ¡°So you stopped running away, Lyle? What do you think will happen by pulling me away from Centralle?¡±

    She showed a smile of leisure. Her pride pierced through to the end.

    ¡°Ah, as I thought, a kiss is best for a sleeping princess. Its effect¡¯s been worn down by the mainstream, but even so, I love those sorts of situations!¡±

    Eva trembled.

    ¡°Y-your conversation isn¡¯t meshing, Lyle.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t help but wonder how I should save Novem so that she¡¯ll fall for me from the depths of her heart. This is no good. When she was always the one closest to me, for me to be unable to hold onto her heart... well at times, it¡¯s good to have a woman who isn¡¯t too easy.¡±

    Everyone else was rtively easy, so I thought it was alright for there to be one with a higher difficulty level.

    Aria threw the tool in her hand at me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me easy!¡±

    As her face turned red, I consoled her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry. Strong and cool, rich... what¡¯s more, I hold the greatest authority on the continent, you know? Before my majesty, everyone¡¯s easy.¡±

    When I made a pose and dered it, Agrissa suddenly approached. Monica went up front and spread her wings, several hundred slender lights firing off from them to attack Agrissa.

    ¡°A defensive weapon... you even brought out something like that. You must be a protector of the grave on the moon.¡±

    As Agrissa said such a thing, the beams only mildly singed her surface. She instantly healed up, while Monica let her blond twin tails sway in the wind.

    ¡°How terrible to treat me as second-hand goods. Even like this, I¡¯m fresh off the line. I got these tools from my sisters.¡±

    The automatons who constituted the Valkyries¡¯ cores once protected a gravesite on the moon. Whose grave was it?

    ¡°Hmm, having destroyed everything, Novem and Octo sure know how to act high and mighty. But you don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough to im victory, do you?¡±

    Agrissa spread out her arms, producing a number of lights. The orbs fired off from them were all masses of high-density magic.

    I put my left hand in front of my face and snapped my fingers.

    ¡°It¡¯s true I might die out if it hit. So I just need to make it so it doesn¡¯t.¡±

    The lights fired off from Agrissa, unlike Monica¡¯s, were thick clumps that came at us rapidly... but.

    ¡°Warp.¡±

    Before they could make contact, they were all sucked into space, and Agrissa hardened her guard.

    ¡°Are you mocking me...!¡±

    From the airspace around Agrissa, the high-density magic she fired off came at her. As expected, they inflicted more damage than what Monica had shot.

    I looked at Agrissa as I narrowed my eyes.

    ¡°... As I thought, pulling off all Skills at once is impossible, even for you. Since you said you could make Skills, you put me on guard, but at best, you¡¯re the same as Celes, and the most you can do is change out the Skill you¡¯re using. While your output¡¯s in another dimension, there are plenty of ways to go about it.¡±

    Showing my leisure, Iughed as if to belittle her.

    Perhaps I had hit the mark. Agrissa spoke up.

    ¡°And what of it? Don¡¯t think any of your attacks can defeat me. Even if I fall short of my days of prosperity...¡±

    I held up the Katana. There, the surrounding lightning gathered around it.

    ¡°Are you forgetting something? I carry the blood of Septem as well. A feat like this is simple with the support of the Jewel. ra, throw me.¡±

    As I hopped onto Porter¡¯s right hand, I was tossed straight at Agrissa. Controlling the surrounding lightning with my magic, I hammered that energy into her.

    That was my n!

    ¡°Yeah, so?¡±

    She dodged quite easily. I was sent sprawling through the sky, and having lost my destination, all that was left was for me to go into freefall... or not! The reason being... I¡¯m damn strong!

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said you were na?ve... Shuffle.¡±

    Switching ces with the Valkyrie Agrissa drew near, I cut straight at her.

    As expected, the energy of nature was vast. I severed the right arm she had put up to guard.

    As she collected up her severed arm, she immediately stuck it back on, clenching and flexing out her hand.

    I switched ces with another Valkyrie letting Porter¡¯s right arm collect me.

    ¡°So did you feel that one?¡±

    As I said that with one eye closed, a wrinkle graced Agrissa¡¯s brow as sheughed.

    ¡°Yeah, looks like you¡¯re not bad from time to time. So I¡¯ll get you back a few dozen, hundred times fold. And let me say this. Don¡¯t think that¡¯s nearly enough to...¡±

    ¡°Oh I don¡¯t. But don¡¯t think that¡¯s all you can expect from me. I mean, I¡¯m a man who won¡¯t fight without a prospect of victory.¡±

    Porter continued on to toss Aria. And it threw me as well.

    ¡°Shuffle.¡±

    Exchanging ces with Valkyries, Aria and I got our attacks in.

    ¡°Che! Little girl...¡±

    Honestly, baiting her into attacking from the ground, and mming whateverrge-scale magic she fired back at her would be interesting, but she was on guard, so I doubt that was happening.

    We could only inly chip her away.

    Me and Aria were reimed by Porter once more. Perhaps gradually getting used to it, Eva readied her bow and fired a shot.

    ¡°Select.¡±

    The arrow she fired gained momentum in the air, circling around to Agrissa¡¯s blind spot to attack her back.

    ¡°You flies sure know how to annoy with incessancy.¡±

    As I looked at a rtively irritated Agrissa.

    ¡°... Should I let myself get beat up, and give her that, ¡®I bore so much injury to see you safe again¡¯ sort of feeling? I think I could pull off that wound-covered look quite well, you know?¡±

    As I thought over how I would save Novem, I sought Aria¡¯s thoughts on the matter. She looked at me.

    ¡°Why are you taking this so easy?¡±

    Before Agrissa, to whom we¡¯d yet to inflict any damage you could call Damage, it seems she couldn¡¯t believe the leisure I exuded.

    ¡°I said it, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m a man who won¡¯t fight unless I¡¯m certain of my victory. It¡¯s because I can win, of course.¡±

    I gathered lightning around my Katana, taking a stance to cut at Agrissa again. Agrissa red at me.

    ¡°A mere human honestly believes...¡±

    I stuck up the thumb of my left hand and pointed it at myself.

    ¡°Oh yes I do. I mean... I¡¯m a man loved by the goddesses! The goddess of victory smiles down upon me!¡±

    What should I do, I¡¯m way too cool. I was scared at how amazing I was. I felt like I would fall for myself.

    ¡°You jest! You can¡¯t stay on that high horse forever!!¡±

    Agrissa approached at a high velocity to crush us, and she swung her right arm. Her momentum, with the wind force alone, I could feel it was something incredible. I snapped my fingers.

    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t intent to take any attacks. I¡¯ll be devoting myself to thoroughly avoiding... Warp.¡±

    Porter and Monica, the Valkyries and all, I moved them from the spot, transporting them behind Agrissa as we continued to sprinkle her with petty attacks.

    ... All while I searched for her weakness.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... As lightning rang out above.

    At Lyle¡¯s main camp, Gracia and Elza of whom the Fifth had dragged back, had returned to their own camps and calmed down their troops.

    As the army¡¯s main body recovered, morale was rapidly improving, so in response to that, their formations were recovering well.

    Gracia and Elza rejoined the main force.

    Receiving that report, General Blois plotted out his n for recovery.

    ¡°If it¡¯s now, we can still spring back. As long as we can surround wherever the dead are spawning...¡±

    To his side was a single woman. Wearing a red dress around her body, she tapped the folded fan in her left hand as she sat in the seat prepared for her.

    A pretty woman. But as she gave the gentlest of smiles, she looked upon the destruction of Centralle.

    ¡°It¡¯s sorrowful to see the capital of old fall, but this is thend ruled by the ursed Bahnseim. And my grandson took Bahnseim down, raising up an empire for himself... there¡¯s not a greater joy in the world. Don¡¯t you think so, my kindred souls.¡±

    Kindred souls... the knights and soldiers who once raised rebellion against Bahnseim. With the passage of the Sentras Kingdom that once existed before Bahnseim came to be, ¡¾Zenoire¡¿ was a descendent of Agrissa as well.

    Such a woman sat in the main camp, watching the battle alongside herrades of old.

    At the time, they had risen up to overthrow the terrible state of the kingdom. While their numbers were never too great, their wills alone would shine through.

    ¡°Your grandson has grown up magnificently. It is my belief we should join his campaign.¡±

    ¡°The surrounding forces are already pushing the dead back. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re the heads of the Walt House.¡±

    ¡°The preparations are in order.¡±

    Zenoire stood, spreading out her fan.

    ¡°So Celes resurrected that Yellow Jewel we¡¯ve passed down for generations. But if Lyle is to use it to reign supreme over the continent, we¡¯ve no choice but to aid his plight. The time hase for us to end the cmity Sentras left behind, and pass on the continent to its legitimate sessors!¡±

    The ones who watched the lines of armed men were Gracia and Elza. When they had returned to camp, they opened their eyes wide at themotion.

    General Blois looked at the two.

    ¡°Madam, those two are Lyle-dono¡¯s bridal candidates as well.¡±

    She was making quite a ruckus, so General Blois had passed the problem onto Gracia and Elza. There, Zenoire turned, looking over the two as she narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°... Lyle¡¯s wives? There are quite a few of you. Well, if he¡¯s ascending to the crown, there won¡¯t be a problem no matter how many there be. We¡¯reunching attack, so apany our charge.¡±

    As Zenoire said such a thing, the two were quite perplexed. They had returned to seek orders from the General. But General Blois kept his eyes averted.

    ¡°H-he sold us out!¡±

    As Gracia said that, Zenoire folded up her fan, grasping the two girls¡¯ heads and pulling them closer.

    ¡°Hurry it up! I don¡¯t want to get in my son¡¯s way! And we¡¯ll be meeting up with Brod. For that man doesn¡¯t know how to be tactful.¡±

    Gracia and Elza squirmed as they were pulled off.

    ¡°Wait, she¡¯s even stronger than me!¡±

    ¡°L-let me go!¡±

    To the two wrigglingdies.

    ¡°If youe along, I¡¯ll tell you all about Lyle. And I¡¯ll check to see if you¡¯re worthy of the Walt House.¡±

    Zenoire said something quite like the Fourth¡¯s wife. Perhaps it was something like a custom passed down through the women of the Walt House.

    ... And quite a terrible custom it was...

 Volume 18 - 13: The True One

    The True One

    ... At the head of Cartaff¡¯s army¡¯s charge towards the dead was the form of the Fourth.

    ¡°Centralle stands right before us. Now then, I can¡¯t let my wife do all the work. When I¡¯ve gotten my hands on weapons like these, I¡¯ve at least got to try them out.¡±

    Holding a dagger in each hand, at his back, with their des pointed out, the extra daggers moved to trace a circle. As the Fourth lightly tossed the daggers in his hands upwards, he reaffirmed his grasp on the timing they took to fall.

    ¡°Full Drive...¡±

    He muttered.

    His form disappeared from the spot, and in the next instant, the army of the dead began to fall, be cut up, pierced, blown away one by one. Multiple daggers were pierced into the heads of the fallen.

    With a path presumably made by the Fourth formed in an instant, his army and the legions of Cartaffs entered formation to tread down it in their march.

    The Fourth¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Hey, give an order already.¡±

    ¡°I-I know. Forward March!¡±

    Urged on, Ludmiunched her army of over a hundred thousand down the path the Fourth had carved out. The ones stationed at the very front lines were the Fourth¡¯s army.

    Avoiding a swipe from a skeletal soldier, the Fourth used the minimum necessary movements to cut them down one after the next.

    His movements were truly light.

    The Fourth¡¯s wife watched his movements as she held up her right hand, and snapped her fingers. In a space a ways away from the Fourth, two magic circles appeared in the sky, raining fire magic down.

    ¡°Look, we¡¯re closing in on Centralle. You¡¯ll set up an encampment, won¡¯t you? Get to it!¡±

    Standing to Ludmi¡¯s side, the Fourth¡¯s wife gave out orders. Ludmi wasn¡¯t ustomed to this set up, and she couldn¡¯t help but hate the feeling she was being watched and tested.

    ¡°I know!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk back! Do you think you can be a Walt House woman like that?¡±

    On the manifestation of her nagging mother-inw, Ludmi was irritated. But on top of the woman boasting true ability, this wasn¡¯t the ce to squabble.

    On top of understanding all that, the Fourth¡¯s wife continued her petty nagging, enjoying it in her own way.

    ¡°Even so, as expected of Max. He really is reliable.¡±

    On the front-most line, cutting down one undead after the next, at times he would disappear, and the surrounding enemies were blown away. The Fourth¡¯s wife gave her impression upon seeing him in battle...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Lyle¡¯s main camp. In a ce stationed to the side, the former Bahnseimian officials who were only there to gain the ¡®fact they were there,¡¯ held weapons in their hands as they fought skeletal soldiers.

    But without even trying to reach past the stockades, they were ready to flee at any moment.

    They had gripped swords in their lives, and at least had the fundamentals down. But their bodies had ckened with their long years spent at the desk, and working only under threats, they weren¡¯t quite up to form.

    Milleia looked over them, breathing out a sigh.

    ¡°Hah... they really are useless.¡±

    As she discharged the guns in her hands, the bullets pierced through the enemy¡¯s weak points... cleanly blowing their heads away.

    To Milleia who could tell what part was weakest, such a task was no trouble at all. While she had left the stockades and found herself surrounded by foes, she continued defeating them one after the next.

    Throwing down her fired gun, she cut apart the enemy that came close with the bay attached to its barrel. She was wearing a dress, and her skirt lightly floated with her. It was almost as if she was dancing.

    At times she would kick the skeletons in their skulls.

    ¡°I wonder how I can make them work harder.¡±

    As she said that, she sent a nce to her grandson Ralph on the inner side of the stockades. But while Ralph did hold a weapon, he was only a little more decent than the others.

    Even if he was strong over a desk and at meeting, atying the groundwork, you couldn¡¯t call him proficient in directbat.

    And At that moment, Miranda and Shannon, who¡¯d been receiving healing behind the stockades came out.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. We¡¯re ready anytime.¡±

    ¡°Anytime!¡±

    Riding the feral cat-shaped golem Miranda produced, Shannon also straightened her back as she called out to Milleia.

    Milleia smiled as she blew away the head of an enemy soldier with her gun. The bullet went through, and pierced through the head of a second one behind it.

    ¡°Oh, you could rest a while more, you know? But it seems you¡¯re motivated, and that¡¯s a delight... while you¡¯re at it, why don¡¯t you get a good look at the abilities of the ones who tried to use you?¡±

    Milleia red around. Miranda looked at Ralph and the others.

    A heroine like Milleia had married into the Circry House, and Miranda carried on her blood. Shannon carried down her demon eyes.

    The ones who inherited her blood most strongly was definitely those two. Miranda produced threads from both her hands. Those strings made with her Mana wove around one another as they wrapped the golem Shannon rode.

    ¡°Wire Frame.¡±

    As Miranda muttered that, the golem gradually grew in size. As it took on the form of an armored warrior with the head of a lion, Miranda hopped onto its shoulder. Its degree of perfection was even higher than the golem she had used when she fought against Novem.

    The wires she produced created a framework, and by passing them through the dirt, its movements had be smoother. What¡¯s more, it allowed her to make it evenrger.

    It was a form she could onlyplete with Shannon¡¯s support on reading the finer flow of Mana. Shannon was properly helping out as well.

    As the manufactured golem let out a roar, arms sprung out from its back. Various weapons were held by the arms it grew from tis back.

    ¡°Oh, how wonderful. Looks like you know what it takes to be a Walt Woman. You have to at least be able to do this much.¡±

    Milleia- who said it as if it was a matter of fact- hopped onto the beastly warrior as well. ¡®It¡¯s nice to see the scenery from above,¡¯ or so she said, but to the demon eye holder Milleia, there was no way she should be able to see the actual scenery.

    As Miranda was about to open her mouth.

    ¡°Yes I can see. I mean, I¡¯m receiving the support of the Jewel. Yep, it¡¯s quite a fresh feeling. Well, the sight of Centralle, the city I lived for so many years, falling to ruin is... oh my, I¡¯m not actually sad at all.¡±

    While she looked a tad sorrowful at the start, even when looking over the ruins of Centralle, Milleia seemed fine. More than that.

    ¡°Now trample it down. Full speed ahead!¡±

    As she watched Milleia enjoying herself, Shannon spoke.

    ¡°... The Walt House is crazy.¡±

    Miranda seemed to share her opinion. Looking down on the battlefield of magic and Skill bombardments, she nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re much stronger than any of us. No wonder Novem was lost for words. Well... it seems they¡¯re going to help Lyle out, so we should do our part as well. If we quit while we¡¯re ahead, we¡¯ll never achieve victory.¡±

    If they fell here, Lyle would carry a wound for the rest of his life, and Novem woulde out the victor, harem-wise. Miranda was wary of it.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got to properly settle things.¡±

    To Miranda as she said that with a straight face, Milleia seemed exhrated.

    ¡°Very nice, Miranda. You¡¯ve the makings of a Walt in you yet!¡±

    Shannon looked at their father, watching them from the ground. He had his mouth open with a nk expression on his face.

    ¡°... As I thought, that¡¯s the normal reaction. The Walt House is strange. I¡¯m getting the feeling it¡¯s definitely impossible for me.¡±

    To Shannon, Milleia.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret! Everyone says that, but they get used to it in no time!¡±

    She received some information she wasn¡¯t very happy to hear...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Confirming some shy battle was breaking out on the ground, I cut at Agrissa.

    While I was definitely inflicting damage, it wascking in anything decisive.

    Novem was being sucked into Agrissa, and her head was still exposed outside, but thereiny the problem. That was definitely her weak point, but she was covering it with Novem.

    That was inly malicious. This woman definitely has a terrible personality.

    ¡°Agrissa, you... have a terrible personality.¡±

    As I said that, Eva cried out as she clung to Porter.

    ¡°You finally realized it!? Of course it¡¯s going to be terrible!¡±

    As I shuffled to change my position with the Valkyries, I appeared right above Porter, and made mynding.

    ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Maybe, just maybe... at a considerably low probability, I thought perhaps she was actually a great person deep down. Though I treasure Novem more, so whether she be good or not, I¡¯d cut her down.¡±

    As I said that, Aria appeared over Porter¡¯s left hand, out of breath.

    ¡°Y-you... cut it out already. While we¡¯ve wounded her, I don¡¯t have the slightest feeling we can win.¡±

    Agrissa¡¯s wounds instantly regenerated. She directed both her hands towards us, manifesting over a few thousand balls of light. They were all masses of high-density Mana.

    ¡°You incessant flies, I¡¯ll end you with this.¡±

    One of Agrissa¡¯s eyes was open a little wider than the other, a blue vein beginning to surface on her forehead.

    ¡°Apparently you develop wrinkles easier when you¡¯re angry.¡±

    When I gave her an honest warning, Agrissa grew even angrier.

    ¡°If you think you can handle this many, then just try it! ... And regret thatst remark you directed at me!¡±

    The few thousand lightsing at is. Sure enough, this wasn¡¯t a blind spot I could warp us into.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just swap out with you... Shuffle.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Agrissa took on the few thousand attacks she made herself. As I thought, she protected her chest portion where Novemy. Attacks continued to rain down on her, enveloping her in explosions and smoke.

    I was a little relieved.

    ¡°So it¡¯s there after all. That¡¯s good. If it was her lower parts or rear, I thought it wouldn¡¯t make for the right picturesque scene. Really, if that was her weak point, I¡¯d have been troubled. I¡¯d have no choice but to send Aria to attack.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to either!¡±

    As a man, it would make me look indecent. If Aria did it, I thought it would barely stay in the safe zone, but seemed extremely reluctant.

    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. Then if it came to it, I¡¯d...¡±

    ra let out a rtively serious voice.

    ¡°Please stray from that topic, Lyle-san!¡±

    She said, so I could only close my mouth. Well, if I was the one doing it, no matter how obscene it was, I¡¯m sure it would transcend to the realm of fine art, so it would work out.

    More than that, am I not already fine art myself? Even if I exposed my bare form, the perfect work of art that wouldn¡¯t be seen in indecent eyes. Right, if I¡¯m living, breathing art, then...

    ¡°Come back! Get out of thend of delusions ande back to us, Lyle!¡±

    Hearing Aria¡¯s voice, I stopped the train of thought.

    ¡°Alright, when I found my empire, I¡¯ll adorn my capital with bronze statues of my naked form. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be spectacr! Ahahaha...¡±

    As I raised a grandugh, I heard an ominous voice. It was Agrissa.

    She had been wrapped in explosions, and once the smoke had cleared, she looked as pitiful as I¡¯d expected. There were even portions I could see the bone through her flesh.

    ¡°... Lyyyleee....¡±

    A deep wrinkle was carved into her forehead, as her body instantly repaired. As I thought, she was firing attacks she knew she could survive herself.

    How ill-natured.

    I sighed.

    ¡°Hah, good grief... looks like I¡¯ve no choice but to use my trump card.¡±

    ¡°Trump card, or whatever, just do something quickly! It¡¯s cold! Really cold!¡±

    I couldn¡¯t¡¯ tell if Eva was shaking from her fear of heights or the cold. I looked over at Novem.

    Her head hung limp, and everything below her corbone had been taken into Agrissa.

    ¡°Well, what we¡¯re doing in simple. I mean, waking the sleeping beauty is always the job of the prince on his white horse. Well, I¡¯m a future emperor, so there¡¯s a subtle difference there.¡±

    I¡¯m not a price or an imperial prince. But since my very existence is special, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. I mean I think I¡¯m a much rarer find than any prince or imperial. An eventual emperor... what a premium ring it does hold.

    ¡°The premium sense of being future emperor is nothing to scoff at.¡±

    As I said that, Monica floating next to Porter.

    ¡°... Premium, is it? That could also just mean an additional fee, but as expected of our damn chicken.¡±

    ¡°Right, my very existence is special, and a title like emperor is nothing more than an added bonus! That¡¯s how it is, so I¡¯ll be off to wake my sleeping princess... rather, my sleeping lover.¡±

    ¡°... Just do whatever you want.¡±

    I could hear ra¡¯s fed-up voice. I¡¯m sure she was jealous. I¡¯ll follow up with herter. I¡¯m a man who never forgets to follow through.

    But my Skill that connected us with a deep kiss...

    As I thought, I¡¯m a man who¡¯s got it. As a chosen one, I¡¯m different after all.

    As I thought that, I kicked off Porter, and soared through the air, extending a hand to Monica. Monica grasped my hand, and set off right for Novem.

    ¡°I wanted a monopoly on the sleeping princess trope. It was my first precious memory.¡±

    To Monica¡¯sints, Agrissa turned both her hands, in an attempt tounch an attack. Iughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s the most effective method. I¡¯ll link with Novem, and call back her consciousness.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve actually thought this through. I was sure you just wanted the kiss.¡±

    Naturally, it¡¯s a conclusion I came to considering both points.

    Agrissa shot off a few balls of magic, and we proceeded through them. Monica dodged, and when she couldn¡¯t, she¡¯d spread her wings, firing off beams to shoot them down.

    With all her sudden movements, Monica carried me as she soared. Rises and nose-dives, even spins thrown in, it was truly a st.

    ¡°Lowly automaton!!¡±

    Seeing through Agrissa¡¯s irritation, I inly warped some of her own attacks to hit her. The Valkyries were also peppering her with sts, and I¡¯m sure her annoyance was rising to a peak.

    Iughed.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m over here... Agrissa-chan.¡±

    When I teased her, perhaps she had finally reached the end of her patience, as horn-like things protruded out from all over her body.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Not even dust shall remain... dissapear!¡±

    As a giant mass of mana manifested, she fired it towards us. It size was enough to swallow me, Monica, and even Porter and the Valkyries behind us. On that attack fired off towards the sky, we were swallowed hole.

    ¡°When you¡¯re away from yourrades, you can¡¯t use your Warp so freely...¡±

    From the airspace above Agrissa, I had Monica release me so I could approach.

    ¡°Real sorry. That over there¡¯s an illusion. When you¡¯re the one who made Skills, you still fell for that one? How cute, Agrissa-chan.¡±

    I continued to fall,ing before Agrissa¡¯s eyes. As I saw my form reflected in her massive pupils, I swung my Katana in a horizontal line. A line of red ran across them as I cut her eyes through, blood and a muddy substance spurting out.

    Agrissa covered her face with both hands.

    ¡°AAaaaAAAAaAAAAaArrgGGH!!¡±

    As she writhed in pain, I made anding near Novem, extending a hand to her chin. Lifting up her face, I put her in a position easy to kiss, and went right on to lock our lips. It was the moment I line was formed between us.

    ¡°... Novem, you¡¯re...¡±

    Novem slowly opened her eyes. Her violet irises gave off a faint light. And as she looked at me, she smiled.

    ¡°As expected of Lyle-sama. To corner Agrissa... Septem so far. You really are the gentleman I thought you were.¡±

    It was a gentle vice.

    But through the line that connected us, I swallowed my breath at the information that flowed in.

    ¡°Monica!¡±

    ¡°Roger!¡±

    As I leapt away from Novem, Inded on Monica¡¯s back in midair. Right after, Novem who¡¯d opened her eyes, slowly took a deep breath.

    Eva clinging to Porter turned to me.

    ¡°Hey! Why didn¡¯t you save her!?¡±

    I issued orders to ra.

    ¡°ra, use Porter¡¯s arms! Aria and Eva, let the Valkyries carry you!!¡±

    The Valkyries grabbed Eva and Aria, removing them from Porter, while Porter extended its tworge arms towards Agrissa.

    While Agrissa covered her eyes, Novem took a deep breath.

    ¡°How long did you intent to y around? Flustered by something so insignificant... this is why you guys were no good.¡±

    As novem narrowed her eyes, Agrissa suddenly moved.

    ¡°M-my body is...¡±

    Porter¡¯s extended hand grabbed onto Agrissa¡¯s arm. And with her contained, I cried out to ra.

    ¡°Do it!¡±

    ra used the weapons furnished on Porter¡¯s two arms. Those arms detaching from the main body, the Valkyries pulled the torso portion back.

    Novem looked over the scene andughed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve stuffed a lot of things into it. Whenever you fiddled around with Porter, you always seemed to be having such fun, and it was fun for me to watch. How pleasant.¡±

    Novem smiled...

    In the next instant, Porter fired the stakes furnished in its arms. The gunpowder stuffed inside them ignited, blowing Agrissa¡¯s arms off.

    Agrissa tried to open her mouth to scream, but from her body, a mask-like protrusion came out to seal up her mouth.

    As Agrissa squirmed, Novem slowly raised out her buried body as if getting out of a bath, exposing her naked form as she stood. Her hand was sped around a magic tool.

    As Agrissa wriggled in pain at the loss of her arms, Novem stabbed her staff Magic Tool into her body.

    Aria looked upon the scene.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, could it be Novem got captured because she could...¡±

    I turned to Aria and everyone around.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Novem... purposely got caught by Agrissa. From the start, she nned to end Agrissa at the cost of herself.¡±

    She nned to open her eyes and restrain Agrissa for us. And under our concentrated fire, they would disappear together.

    By doing so, Novem thought... that I would grow stronger. Not in power. By oveing her death, my psych would strengthen... and that would lead me down the path to be a splendid emperor.

    ¡°... Since we couldn¡¯t win through Agrissa, Novem changed her objective.¡±

    Her hair tie removed, her long hair was released to flow in the wind. Novem responded to my words.

    ¡°Yes. You went beyond my imagination. Lyle-sama, you¡¯re always like that. You always betray my expectations. And that was always delightful. Unlike the weak who discarded their bodies and fled to their dreams. As a true human, worthy to rule this earth. My n has... at this moment, beenpleted. My only regret is that I won¡¯t be able to watch over you for times toe.¡±

    Letting go of the staff stabbed into Agrissa, Novem locked her hands in front of her chest. It looked almost as if she was praying.

    ¡°Ah, how wonderful. Oct¨­, my n was a sess. I even managed to bring an end to the traitor Septem... Nihil, ¨±nus, Duo, Tr¨¥s, Quattuor, Qu¨©nque, Sex... I gathered all the seven goddess¡¯ descendants under Lyle-sama. Lyle-sama, you are worthy to be the ruler of this. All that¡¯s left is for me to personally ascertain your ability. It¡¯s alright... I¡¯ll hold back. However, I won¡¯t stop until you bring about my death. By killing me, Lyle-sama will finally bepleted.¡±

    Novem¡¯s eyes... were serious. They were corrupt beyond reason. Dammit! Why does it have to be at a time like this.

    Aria and the others looked at my mortified face.

    ¡°Lyle, to think Novem was...¡±

    ¡°What? Oh right, she was saying something. Honestly, I don¡¯t care about the contents. Because I love Novem too. I¡¯m prepared to ept her. While she¡¯s a bit out there, she¡¯s always wee! Well, you see the problem is...¡±

    It was my own problem.

    That was...

    ¡°... It seems time¡¯s up. I wanted to convey my love some more, but our time has run out.¡±

    Aria and the others tilted their heads. And ra.

    ¡°You mean the effective use time of your Skill...¡±

    ¡°No. That ones¡¯s still fine... you see, my tension¡¯s kinda dropping over here. To be honest, I¡¯m finding it hard to believe we were able to stand our own against Agrissa to such an extent. Could it be I¡¯m actually something amazing?¡±

    A sensation as if I was rapidly cooling down, I could gradually feel my face heat up. Looking back on my current self with a level head, I was beginning to feel embarrassed.

    ¡°... It¡¯s no good. I want to forget it all. Thank the goddess we¡¯re up so high. If it was on the ground, there¡¯s no way I could look the others in the eyes... Aaah!! Dammittt!!¡±

    I remembered. I ended up remembering.

    I... was still connected to everyone through line.

    As well as everyone I¡¯d called forth... right, with the ancestors as well.

 Volume 18 - 14: Evil God or Goddess

    Sevens 337: Evil God or Goddess

    At the giant Agrissa, Novem stabbed in her heirloom staff.

    Naked, she undid her trademark side-ponytail, letting her long hair sway in the wind. Her light-brown hair looked as if it was sparkling. Her violet eyes also looked as if they were letting off a glow, but that one probably wasn¡¯t a trick of the light.

    Her arms blown away, Agrissa was failing to regenerate. Her mouth was sealed, and she was unable to say anything.

    She could only squirm, so... Novem looked down on her in annoyance. She twisted her staff.

    ¡°Silence. We¡¯re talking about important things here.¡±

    Agrissa¡¯s body twitched. A silver metal spread from the tip of the staff, destroying her body from the inside.

    As she slowly fell, Agrissa couldn¡¯t move either. Novem stroked her hair to tuck it behind her ear, turning back to me.

    ¡°... Evil gods and goddesses, they were all originally the same. Of course, now this thing right here is a sham.¡±

    As she wrote off Agrissa as a sham, Novem was smiling.

    I got my breathing in order, lowering Porter to match her descent as I asked her. I had to ask.

    ¡°Novem... what do you mean I¡¯ll bepleted by defeating you?¡±

    Novemughed. She looked over at me.

    ¡°As I thought, you¡¯re more suited to be like that. I liked your post-Growth as well, but your original state is full of good parts too.¡±

    ¡°Answer me!¡±

    Novem looked down a bit, instantly raising her face. She made a serious expression.

    ¡°That is the will of Novem. All Novem ever desired was strong humans. And Lyle-sama, you are an existence worthy of the role. Now that I¡¯ve confirmed that... my, and my n¡¯s role is over.¡±

    Novem¡¯s will surely meant the will of the evil god. And her n was the Forxuz House.

    ¡°So you¡¯re arbitrarily dragging your house down with you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m sure the ones apart from me will find their own ways to live from here on. But with my own death in mind, I want toplete you. By discarding your fixation on me, and cutting me off... show me the strength to fulfill your objectives even if you must discard what¡¯s close to you.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t understand what Novem was saying. No, I couldprehend the contents.

    She wanted me to kill her. And by doing that, she said I would grow stronger...

    Was that really the case?

    Aria carried by the Valkyries shouted at Novem.

    ¡°Do you enjoy carving wounds into Lyle¡¯s heart like that!? You¡¯d better give it a rest! Always, always... making a face as if you understood it all, it¡¯s because you never said anything that everyone hated you!¡±

    Novem looked at Aria. But her expression was different from when she looked at me. As if she waspletely indifferent.

    ¡°Does being hated by you humans afford me any demerit? To me, what¡¯s important is Lyle-sama, and you humans are existences to birth Lyle-sama¡¯s children. It was quite a trial to find you, but I¡¯m sure a recement could be found from here on.¡±

    Aria was lost for words. It wasn¡¯t a line I could imagineing from the Novem who¡¯d apanied us to now. I mean, Aria was one who¡¯d been with us the longest. I¡¯d seen her getting along with Novem time and again. Yet to her, Novem spoke disinterestedly.

    I turned to Novem.

    ¡°Is that really how you were thinking of them!? Hey, Novem!¡±

    ¡°If you put together my statements, it shouldn¡¯t be strange for me to think like that.¡±

    She directed a smile at me.

    Eva to Novem.

    ¡°Why... I mean, you were so kind!¡±

    ¡°Because doing so had merit to me. If that wasn¡¯t the case, I wouldn¡¯t be kind. All my kindness is for Lyle-sama. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    ra wrenched open the door on Porter¡¯s chest and stuck out her head. The strong wind put her hair in a disarray.

    ¡°Novem-san, what you¡¯re trying to do is mistaken! You want Lyle-san to shoulder such a burden!? When you thought of Lyle-san so...¡±

    Novem touched a hand to her chest.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Lyle-sama, he will be able to ovee my death. My worry is unnecessary.¡±

    On the contrary, I wanted to ask why she was evaluating me like that... I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that amazing myself. If I was mentally stronger, I think I could¡¯ve gone about this much more skillfully.

    Monica carrying me spotted the ground below, and slowed the speed of our descent.

    ¡°I hate you after all.¡±

    Novem looked at Monica.

    ¡°And I hate you too. You¡¯re a machine to bring depravity to humanity. But you¡¯re also a tool necessary for Lyle-sama who¡¯s to be an emperor. So I ced you by his side.¡±

    The goddesses starting at Nihil and ending at Novem. It seemed as if Novem didn¡¯t have the sense of values of a human.

    Carrying on memory, and carrying on power, like that, she had looked over us for so many years. Perhaps it would be stranger if she didn¡¯t go mad.

    But even so...

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that. I can¡¯t kill you!¡±

    There, Novem made a troubled face. As she touched her staff to Agrissa¡¯s body thaty limp on the ground, the silver des that stuck out shredded the body to pieces. Agrissa faded away.

    As Novemnded on the ground, a red light manifested to cloak her body. Almost like a dress... like armor... coated in such a thing, Novem changed her staff to its scythe form and looked at me.

    She reached her left hand to her side.

    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. For you are kind. But that kindness... might prove fatal.¡±

    Where she directed her left hand with a smile, space split and burst. From there, Shannon¡¯s form was reflected.

    ¡°Shannon!¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    I could hear Shannon¡¯s voice as she noticed the rift in space. And Novem gave a grin.

    ¡°Speaking to the Walt House¡¯s precepts, Shannon¡¯s base state is disqualified. If I were to kill anyone, she would have to be the first... Lyle-sama, if you don¡¯t kill me, the girls will die.¡±

    From her left hand, a light of magic gathered, forming a high-density mass. That one was bad. I could tell just from looking. It was worse than Agrissa¡¯s.

    ¡°S-stop...¡±

    ¡°See, it¡¯s because you hesitated that someone had to die.¡±

    She shot the magic into the rift of space. That high purity, high-density orb of Mana fired off, the special rift disappeared.

    I hurriedly tried to use a Skill, but Novem held up her staff.

    ¡°The ability I stole from Septem really is a useful one. But it seems Agrissa was unable to pull it off. Good grief, she really was a useless ipetent.¡±

    From therge scythe of a staff, I felt a powerful interference.

    ¡°My Skills are...¡±

    ... I couldn¡¯t use them. As I imagined the worst possible scenario, I heard a voice. Milleia¡¯s voice.

    ¡º... And what do you think you¡¯re doing to my cute Shannon?¡»

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The ones on the shoulder of the giant beastly warrior golem were Mieand and Shannon. As well as Milleia.

    As Agrissa fell near the pce, seeing her disappear, there were cries of joy being raised below.

    On top of that, the form of the golem trampling skeletal soldiers and mowing them down gave their allies some courage. Miranda put out strings from both hands to manipte the golem.

    ¡°There are too many of them. And even when Agrissa disappeared, these guys don¡¯t go away?¡±

    Shannon held up her right fist.

    ¡°Go! Onwards, my steed!¡±!

    The golem that continued plowing down everything in its path had put her in a good mood. Milleia looked upon the scene, as she shot down the skeletons attempting to climb up the golem¡¯s legs.

    ¡°You can¡¯t let your guard down. Our foe doesn¡¯t feel any pain, after all. These dead men who know no fear, they really are troublesome.¡±

    She produced guns from her sleeves one after the next as she fired through the enemies. There, she suddenly heard Lyle¡¯s voice from the sky.

    ¡°Shannon!¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    As Shannon raised her face, she found a hole where space had been ripped away. On the other side of the hole, Novem was wearing a dress as she fired off magic. What¡¯s more, it was directed at Shannon.

    Miranda instantly set the entire golem on a path to evade, but the fired magic gave chase.

    The magic that came flying straight at Shannon...

    Milleia kicked it away. As she kicked it down in her dress, shended right back on the beastly warrior.

    The magic that fell on the ground exploded, blowing away hordes of skeletal soldiers. And it even formed quite a crater.

    ¡°... And what do you think you¡¯re doing to my cute Shannon? Novem-chan, you¡¯ve gone a bit past the realm of mischief there.¡±

    From te rift in space, she could see Novem¡¯sughing face. She wasughing as she looked at Milleia. As the space gradually closed away, Novem looked at her.

    ¡°Oh my, it seems I¡¯ve failed. But if you¡¯re there, then there¡¯s no helping it. I¡¯ll aim for someone else. And by doing so, Lyle-sama will open his ey¨C¡±

    Space closing up before she could finish, Shannon and Miranda were left dumbfounded.

    ¡°Why was Novem...¡±

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on? Connection¡¯s been useless for a while now... there¡¯s nois in the line.¡±

    When they should have been connected, there was static mixed in, and they couldn¡¯t make contact. Milleia looked at the sky, gripping her guns as she shot through the climbing skeletons below her.

    ¡°... Both of you, we¡¯re heading for Centralle. It looks like that child is in need of some harsh discipline. Well, I¡¯m sure it will be difficult for me alone, but... we¡¯ve got the whole family.¡±

    Shannon trembled with a pale expression as she looked at Milleia¡¯s angry face...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The First Generation Head had seen Novem attack Shannon as well.

    The First and Second were unable to hide their surprise as they looked upon the scene. But the ones to st them away were their wives. The First¡¯s wife hit him on the head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there surprised, do something about that kid!¡±

    ¡°N-no, I mean! Novem-chan¡¯s a daughter of the Forxuz House! Descendent of the old man. And she¡¯s a gant girl who sold off her dowry!¡±

    In ce of the First¡¯s incoherent ramblings, the Second offered them an exnation.

    ¡°Please wait. She¡¯s a good girl. A really good girl. But right now, I¡¯m sure there are just some extraneous circumstances.¡±

    The Second¡¯s wife tilted her head.

    ¡°And because of whatever circumstances, you¡¯ll overlook a murder attempt? Honestly, I couldn¡¯t care less about whatever circumstance that girl has. From our point of view, we can¡¯t ept if Lyle¡¯s killed, or his wives die. Just why do you think we¡¯ve been trying so hard to begin with?¡±

    The First was surrounded by his own soldiers. The surroundings were awaiting his verdict. But they did have an agreement on one thing.

    ¡°... That girl¡¯s definitely a Walt House bride, isn¡¯t she.¡±

    ¡°I know, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting the same feeling from when the boss married in.¡±

    As they ran their mouths, the First¡¯s wife gave a stern re at the soldiers.

    ¡°Who are youparing to that crazy wench!? Look me in the eyes and say it!¡±

    Everyone took a step back, raising an, ¡®Eek!¡¯ The first quietly muttered, ¡®that¡¯s exactly what they¡¯re talking about,¡¯ to himself.

    But the Second turned to the two.

    ¡°A-anyways! We recognize that girl!¡±

    There, arriving on the spot, the Fifth and Sixth approached the First and the others.

    ¡°So we¡¯re first to arrive. And Novem¡¯s gone on a rampage. Well, I knew it woulde to this.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. She always had those suspicious parts to her.¡±

    The First looked at the two of them, pointing his giant sword.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you lot!? You¡¯ve got someints with Novem-chan!?¡±

    The Fifth put his galient de against his shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m on team Aria.¡±

    There, the First and Second looked surprised.

    ¡°Eh? Really? Why¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened while we were away?¡±

    The Sixth looked at Novem and Lyle.

    ¡°But I¡¯m pushing for Miranda and Shannon.¡±

    There, with an invisible sword in hand, and the Bahnseim royal line apprehended behind him, the Third met up with them. He looked at Lyle in a care-free manner as heughed.

    ¡°So the final one to stand before Lyle is Novem-chan, eh? Well I saw iting. Ah, but the way, I¡¯m supporting ra-chan. Rather, why isn¡¯t Max here yet?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes gathered on the Third as he looked around restlessly. While the First had much he wanted to ask, he put that aside.

    ¡°Do I have your attention!? Anyways, Novem-chan is important! There¡¯s no way things¡¯ll end well if they y out like this! We have to do something to stop them!¡±

    As he said that for all to hear, the Third made a tantly reluctant expression.

    ¡°And wait, isn¡¯t this a problem between them? I think it¡¯ll just be dubious if we lend a hand. Right, let¡¯s just leave this to Lyle, and...¡±

    ¡°Sleigh!¡±

    As Dewey called out, the Third released his invisible sword from his hand. As its tip pierced into the ground, the Third looked in that direction.

    ¡°Bro...ther...?¡±

    Even if he knew he¡¯d be there, to the Third, his brother was a special existence to him. He couldn¡¯t keep up his usual aloof air.

    ¡°Let¡¯s help them. This is definitely a mistake. I know I¡¯m young, and there are a lot of things I don¡¯t know... but still, this looks like a mistake. I can¡¯t do anything, but... I know I can¡¯t do anything, but if it¡¯s Sleigh, can¡¯t you help them out?¡±

    On his older brother Dewey¡¯s words, the Third averted his eyes. His debt aht the past he didn¡¯t want to remember materialized in his brother¡¯s very existence.

    The Fifth looked over at Lyle and Novem.

    ¡°I do think there¡¯s something off with barging into the romantic affairs of others. If Lyle can¡¯t resolve it, there¡¯s no meaning in us bringing about a temporary resolution. I think this one¡¯s Lyle¡¯s problem.¡±

    Dewey looked down. There, a grudge-filled voice called out from behind him. It was the Sixth¡¯s wife.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how father-inw pretended not to see our strife... you¡¯ve hurt me.¡±

    ¡°Eek!¡±

    The Sixth took a few steps back. While she was a beautiful woman, the atmosphere around her was truly dark. And it looked as if she was shouldering a strange aura.

    The Fifth made a cramped face.

    ¡°And I¡¯m telling you if the individuals don¡¯t resolve it themselves...¡±

    This time, the Fifth¡¯s wife and mistresses showed themselves.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re misunderstanding something, dear. That¡¯s not a lover¡¯s quarrel over there.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°... ursed mother-inw. Is it not because you permitted mistresses that Lyle turned out so indiscriminate? How truly irritating.¡±

    The Fifth¡¯s wife¡¯s sharp re pierced into the Sixth¡¯s. As all eyes gathered on the Sixth, the Sixth silently averted his eyes.

    The First¡¯s wife spoke up.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not a lover¡¯s tiff, then what is it?¡±

    The Fifth¡¯s wife corrected her posture. And putting a hand to her chest, she said it clearly.

    ¡°They¡¯re already family, are they not!? They¡¯ve kissed and fought alongside one another as a couple! While they¡¯ve yet toyer bodies, it¡¯s clear they already have a rtionship exceeding lovers! This is a problem of the whole house! So we shall intervene.¡±

    The Fifth frantically cut in to interrupt.

    ¡°Yeah, could you stand down a while longer? Your interventions are noughing matter! Why don¡¯t we just trust in Lyle a bit more!¡±

    Isted from the rowdy surroundings, Lyle had begun to move...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°It¡¯s getting noisy around. But even so... Sevens, was it? That¡¯s a good Skill. A Skill to call back the House Heads of times past, and the people who lived alongside them. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯ve be able to use the Jewel to such a level, Lyle-sama.¡±

    To this point, Novem had always affirmed me. And that Novem was now telling me to kill her. Otherwise she¡¯s kill the others.

    When she aimed for Shannon I panicked, but it¡¯s a saving grace that Milleia-san was alongside her.

    ... Wait, was that really the case?

    ¡°Novem, why did you...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, could you stand down a while longer? Your interventions are noughing matter! Why don¡¯t we just trust in Lyle a bit more!¡±

    I heard the Fifth cry out. The outfield had been growing louder for a while now, and I couldn¡¯t maintain my sense of tension.

    As I looked at Novem, perhaps she thought the same as she put a hand to her chin and nodded.

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sure the undead made by Agrissa were insufficient to keep youpany. Naturally. You¡¯re a n I recognized after all.¡±

    In delight, Novem stabbed her staff into the ground. From there, a magic circle formed, and a dragon manifested.

    With its golden scales, a giant dragon whose splendid red horns seemed to pierce into the sky had manifested behind her.

    Novem touched the dragon¡¯s skin, closing her eyes.

    ¡°Those are people worthy to take you on. So keep thempany. I care not if you kill them. In the end... they¡¯re only memories.¡±

    On those words, I stepped in. I cut at her with my Katana. Yet there, it turned out that even with the sword I held in both hands, her one-handed staff overpowered me.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve finally grown serious, Lyle-sama. But that¡¯s not nearly enough. Right! Whether this child... this ¡¾Legend Dragon¡¿ burns everything down first, or you kill me first, let¡¯s make it a contest. For this child is strong.¡±

    Hearing Legend Dragon, I sought confirmation with ra. The noise was terrible, but she was near enough that conversation was possible.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know it. Such a dragon... I¡¯ve never even heard of it before.¡±

    ra replied instantly. Novem smiled and nodded as if it were only natural.

    ¡°It¡¯s a boss of a floor humanity has never once managed to reach in their brief existence. A guardian, floor boss, call it what you will. Beyond the hundredth floor of the Labyrinth... it¡¯s one of the strongest monsters guarding the innermost chamber. Well, there are other troublesome monsters as well.¡±

    As the golden dragon turned to the heavens and let out a roar, that was enough to blow us back. Novem stroked its face, the Legend Dragon spread itsrge wings and took to the sky.

    As she smiled, Novem took her scythe in both hands.

    ¡°Nowe, Lyle-sama. No... my beloved child. Show your mother your strength.¡±

    I gripped my Katana and gritted my teeth.

    ¡°My mother¡¯s name is ire Walt! You¡¯re no mother of mine!¡±

    Novem spoke.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong... for to me, all of humanity is akin to my children.¡±

 Volume 18 - 15: Can I Cry

    Can I Cry

    As I swung the Katana in my hands, Novem caught it as she spun her scythe.

    Following through with itsrge, spinning motions, she turned its de towards me and lowered it. Its speed was even greater than before, and I couldn¡¯t dodge it so easily.

    Novem approached. As I parried her attack with my katana, the golden dragon took to the sky. It headed for the ce the ancestors stood.

    As Novem purposely brought this to apetition, she closed in on my face.

    ¡°Now hurry up and defeat me. By your own hand, Lyle...¡±

    Her calling me without a ¨Csama was quite a fresh feeling. But now wasn¡¯t the time to think about such things.

    From behind, Aria cried out.

    ¡°Novem, give it a rest already...¡±

    As Novem¡¯s eyes narrowed, a monster appeared at Aria¡¯s feet. While it looked as if and dragon had surfaced, its scales held a golden glint.

    I could see the blurry, staticky image through Aria¡¯s field of vision. That something that looked like and dragon emerged from the earth to stand before Aria.

    ¡°What did you call out this time!?¡±

    When I forcefully separated myself, Novem purposefully leapt back. I could only feel as if I was being yed with.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sub-species of Land Dragon. It wouldn¡¯t be any fun to call out a normal monster when we have a Labyrinth¡¯s boss among us. She doesn¡¯t have a part in this, so I got something to pull her away. It¡¯s strong. Aria may lose and die.¡±

    Aria took a stance with her spear, confronting the Land Dragon. Eva, ra, Monica and the Valkyries went in to support her as well.

    Monica looked over the whole field, offering me support as well. As lines of light came down on Novem, she simply took them with a calm look on her face. The parts that were hit let off a red light.

    She was putting up a partial Magic Shield.

    ¡°Che! Damn vixen!¡±

    Novem looked at Monica in the sky.

    ¡°.. Do you have the leisure to pay mind to us? I don¡¯t think Aria and the others are enough to triumph over that child.¡±

    It was just as Novem said. The non-magic-centric Aria was mismatched to deal with a beast that boasted metallic scales.

    While she swung her spear, its de wouldn¡¯t reach. Eva supported, but she looked to be at a disadvantage. And while ra was specialized at support, offensive magic was her weak suit.

    Monica narrowed her eyes before going off to aid Aria.

    Novem smiled.

    ¡°Now with that, the hindrances have gone away. It¡¯s just the two of us.¡±

    ¡°You should save a line like that for somece with a better ambiance.¡±

    That was the besteback I coulde up with. As I cut forward, she dodged by a paper-thin margin. I prepared magic in my hand, firing it off at close range as she passed me by, but she deflected that magic with her bare hands.

    Her scythe wasing closer, so I turned it aside with my Katana, only to feel a strange sense of unease. On top of a creak.

    ¡°Che!¡±

    Novem sounded disappointed.

    ¡°I should have prepared a stronger weapon for you, Lyle. Well, you¡¯d best be careful from now on.¡±

    She skillfully lifted up my de with her scythe. Once the sword had left my hands, I prepared magic in both hands.

    ¡°Fire bullet!¡±

    When I shot out low-ss fire magic from my hands, she cut it through with her scythe. Aiming for that moment, I leapt in and embraced her body. I had thought to lead into a submission or strangle hold.

    But even with my full body¡¯s weight against her, Novem didn¡¯t even flinch.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a weapon, go for magic, and if that doesn¡¯t work, your bare hands. How wonderful.¡±

    She lifted me off with her left hand and threw me a distance. I rolled and stood only to find she wasn¡¯t before me anymore.

    And there from behind.

    ¡°That will that never folds... as expected of you.¡±

    I heard a voice right next to my ear. As chills ran down my spine, I leapt from the spot. Novem looked at me and giggled. It was almost as if she had seeded in some mischievous deed.

    ¡°Without any means to go about this, my heart is already on the verge of folding over here, you know?¡±

    As I broke into a cold sweat, Novem smiled.

    ¡°If you give up, everyone will die. Now try to kill me, Lyle.¡±

    Novem rapidly approached, so I pulled my gun from my rear holster. As I discharged it, she dodged with a speed great enough to leave an afterimage, and closed in.

    I was able to turn aside her scythe with the barrel of the gun. As expected of the gun I got from Vera. It was able to stand up to Novem¡¯s strike.

    However.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t enough. What¡¯s more... you didn¡¯t even aim for a vital point, did you?¡±

    Theughing Novem went expressionless. I had subconsciously missed her vitals, and it seems she didn¡¯t quite like that.

    ¡°... What exactly do you expect me to do?¡±

    Was I even capable of saving Novem? Save... free her from that goddess or evil god or whatever... I didn¡¯t want to have to select that option.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The ancestors stopped their squabble to look up at the sky.

    ¡°No way.¡±

    The rowdy Walt House had grown so quiet, the Second¡¯s mutter rang through clearly. In the sky, of golden scales... and massive red horns, a dragon looked down over them.

    While everyone was put silent, despite all the static, they could still catch Lyle¡¯s conversation.

    ¡°The lord of a Labyrinth floor mankind has yet to reach? This thing is...¡±

    The First was shaking. That dragon¡¯s presence was truly one to rule over all thends while remaining in the sky. Its sublimity spoke for itself.

    It was a monster humanity hadn¡¯t yet a name for, but Novem had called it a Legend Dragon. It truly was a legendary-ss monster.

    The Sixth quietly readied his halberd.

    The Third silently watched the legend unfold in the sky.

    To such a ce.

    ¡°That dragon¡¯s my preeey!!¡±

    As the Seventh rushed off on his horse, he pulled his silver gun and discharged it at the dragon. But from the opposite side, someone had gotten the idea even sooner than him.

    ¡°Too bad. I¡¯m first.¡±

    Pushing up his sses, the one who kept on stabbing daggers into the dragon¡¯s presumed weak spots was the Fourth.

    The First cried out.

    ¡°Bastards! I¡¯m the one who saw it first! I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll take it out! Oy, you lot!¡±

    The First¡¯s soldiers raised a warcry, while the Second¡¯s soldiers urged him on.

    The Second sighed as he sent a sharp re at the dragon.

    ¡°If I beat that thing... I¡¯ll be a legend. Meaning I¡¯ll be the strongest in history. The books will finally have something to say about me.¡±

    On his words, the Sixth let out a heartyugh, as he leapt up to slice at the dragon. On his grand strike, he managed to damage the dragon¡¯s scales.

    ¡°The strongest is meeee!!¡±

    There, the Seventh yelled at the Sixth.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m going to stuff it, so could you please not damage the surface!? I¡¯m going to blow it up from the inside with these bombs, and make a splendid mantelpiece!¡±

    In the Seventh¡¯s gleeful preparations, the one handing over the bombs was Zell. There, extending his galient de to wreathe the dragon¡¯s neck, the Fifth hopped onto its back.

    ¡°Oy, that¡¯s ying dirty!¡±

    The First called for the Fifth to get down, while the Fifth mounted the dragon, reverting his galient de to its original sword form.

    ¡°It¡¯s firste, first serve. You think poison will work on it?¡±

    As the Fifth tried to pour poison into its open wound, the Sixth cried out.

    ¡°Pops! You¡¯re always like that! You try and end things too quickly! Savor the moment some more!¡±

    The Fourth used his floating daggers as footholds to approach the beast. The dragon that started thrashing due to the Fifth¡¯s presence on its back began gathering magic in its mouth to blow away the surroundings.

    ¡°I was waiting for that!¡±

    Channeling his magic into his daggers, he threw them one after the next. Preemptively setting off the magic it had gathered, an explosion wrung out in the dragon¡¯s mouth.

    The Fifth was blown away as well.

    ¡°Dammit daaaaddd!!¡±

    The one who approached the blown-away Fifth was a pretty woman. She had horns, and while she¡¯d lost her right arm, she had scales over her other limbs.

    May caught the Fifth andnded on the ground. Unlike before, she was in her grown-up form. Seeing her like that, the Fifth...

    ¡°M-Maayy! What happened to your arm...¡±

    He looked like he was going to cry. His eyes actually were tearing up. The Sixth looked at him.

    ¡°That quilin is? I get the feeling she was supposed to be a little younger.¡±

    The Fifth red at him. But when he was in a princess cradle from a taller woman, his re didn¡¯t hold the slightest bit of intimidation.

    ¡°Hah? Quilins have all sorts of characteristics! And there¡¯s no way it could be anyone but May! Are you sure your eyes are properly working!?¡±

    May lowered the Fifth onto the ground.

    ¡°Yeah, my arm was taken to the other side. But it¡¯ll grow back in a few years.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ll be like that for years!? That Lyle, what the hell is he doing!?¡±

    Seeing the Fifth¡¯s rage, his wives whispered amongst themselves.

    ¡°When he¡¯s mistaken his own sons and daughters before...¡±

    ¡°Why is it when ites to animals...¡±

    ¡°... If only he didn¡¯t have that part to him.¡±

    Seeing the Fifth¡¯s wives unable to speak out too strongly against him, the Sixth¡¯s wifeughed.

    ¡°Hah! It¡¯s that passive tone of yours that¡¯s no good! Because of that, you even brought trouble to us!¡±

    When she was confessed to and married, the man brought along mistresses as if it were natural. She had grown quite enraged at the Sixth¡¯s attitude. And as a result, he had two mistresses, and she had be quite irritated at his mother-inws who didn¡¯t criticize him for it.

    The Sixth silently cut at the dragon. His form was gant, but... it was courageous, but... it could only be seen as if he was trying to run away.

    The Fifth¡¯s and Sixth¡¯s soldiers. And the Sixth¡¯s brothers and sisters looked at the Dragon in high spirits.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go at it too!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a dragon hunt!!¡±

    ¡°You think I should have a whack at it?¡±

    The soldiers prepared ropes, fastening them to nearby rubble as they tossed them to capture the beast. The dragon tried to escape into the sky.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away!¡±

    The Second fired off arrows of light, incurring a rain of arrows down on the dragon. When those sprinkled arrows hit, they raised explosions, preventing its upwards flight.

    The Seventh also turned his gunpoint, opening up holes in its wings.

    ¡°Hmm, we can mend the wingster. We¡¯ll take this dragon down and stuff it. And if we make it the symbol of Lyle¡¯s empire... I will be a legend!¡±

    Zell led his battalion.

    ¡°Support Brod-sama! Those who wish for the title of dragonyer, don¡¯t be sparing with your lives!¡±

    The soldiers who leapt one after the next.

    There, leading Ludmi along, the Fourth¡¯s wife met up with them.

    ¡°Hey hold it! Don¡¯t stuff it! You need to preciously preserve it, and the next time you need to borrow money, you can just use it as coteral! I¡¯m sure this thing¡¯s materials and magic stones will make for a splendid deposit!¡±

    The Fourth seemed to be in agreement. So he turned to the Second and Seventh.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to cleanly take it apart! And don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to put it together again! We¡¯ll take it out in one blow if possible!¡±

    The Fifth yelled at the Fourth.

    ¡°Bastard, just recall what you just did! And this thing isn¡¯t so fragile. You have to beat it to...¡±

    ¡°Fredricks~!!¡±

    The Fourth¡¯s wife leapt at the Fifth. His face rubbed, and being in front of everyone, he shied back.

    ¡°Mama, stop it!¡±

    There, to the Seventh,te as he was, the previous king of Faunbeux arrived. And upon spotting the Sixth.

    ¡°Damn old man Fiennes!! Today is the day I deliver your requiem!¡±

    As the prior king of Faunbeux attacked with his spear, the Sixth raised his hand with a smile.

    ¡°Oh the whelp from back then!? How nostalgic!¡±

    From the other party¡¯s point of view, the Sixth was an existence he couldn¡¯t forget about if he wanted to. He jumped down from his horse and lowered his spear.

    ¡°Here I¡¯ll put an end to our cycle of fates...¡±

    But the Sixth hepeted withughed.

    ¡°We¡¯re both already long dead. And you see... your granddaughter¡¯s engaged to my great grandson. So can¡¯t we just let it be water under the bridge?¡±

    The past king of Faunbeux opened his mouth nkly for a moment... after which, his face turned bright red.

    ¡°As if I could ept that!!¡±

    He raged.

    The Sixth looked quite troubled.

    ¡°Wait! Just wait for now! Else the other ancestors are going to take that thing down! Just give me a minute, ¡®kay!?¡±

    The Sixth troubled by the king of Faunbeux.

    Ludmi stood still as she took in the scene. Before the dragon that clearly had an aura of majesty, seeing the Walt House members gleefully stand against it left her taken aback. Of all else, they didn¡¯t even know what means of attack their enemy held.

    And yet, me, no me, they all tried to be the first to cut at it. The only one looking on calmly was the Third.

    The Third¡¯s wife spoke to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to take part?¡±

    The Third smiled.

    ¡°Me? Oh I¡¯ll be there to take the final blow. As I thought, at a time like this, it¡¯s most efficient to steal inter for the kill.¡±

    Dewey looked up at him.

    ¡°Sleigh, I think that¡¯s a little wrong.¡±

    Hearing that from his brother Dewey, the Third seemed quite flustered.

    And.

    ¡°Oh my, how interesting. A golden dragon... truly marvelous.¡±

    The Seventh who gleefully discharged his gun at the Legend Dragon reacted to that voice.

    ¡°Zenoire!¡±

    As the Seventh raced towards her, Zenoire snapped her red folding fan shut.

    ¡°You¡¯rete! I had toe here on my own strength. But that dragon truly is nice. It¡¯ll make a nice gift to give to Lyle.¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°... Dear, you have to defeat it before any of the others. For our cute grandson¡¯s sake, you can at least do that much, can¡¯t you?¡±

    The Seventh tried to say something, but red at by Zenoire, he lowered his shoulders.

    ¡°U-understood. I¡¯ll do my best. Zell! No matter what, we have to take that thing down!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Brod-sama!¡±

    Zenoire looked at the gold dragon- the Legend Dragon- as she stuck out her chest and raised a grandugh.

    ¡°Ohohoho, splendid. Truly splendid! It¡¯ll be the finest of gifts!¡±

    The ones watching her back were the ones who¡¯d forcefully been dragged along, Gracia and Elza. Both of them had begun to wonder whether Celes had inherited her ill nature from this woman. Or so spoke the faces they were making.

    ¡°Elza, I¡¯m beginning to think...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. Rather, there¡¯s no ce for us to do anything.¡±

    Cut at, with magic raining down incessantly from all sides to bathe it, the Legend Dragon. A ck magic snake wrapped around it, before it exploded in a gale of ck mes.

    Then captured with the magic raining down from above, a steel ball came at it to blow it away.

    The First looked at the Legend Dragon that continued to regenerate.

    ¡°You¡¯re all useless! Switch out with me!¡±

    Swinging hisrge sword around, he cut in. There, perhaps irritated at being called useless.

    ¡°Stand down, barbarian! I have a reason I can¡¯t back away! You¡¯re not taking my prize!¡±

    The Seventh continued raining his bullets down on the fallen Legend Dragon.

    Ludmi offered a word as she looked upon the scene.

    ¡°I actually feel sorry for it... that poor dragon.¡±

    She muttered...

 Volume 18 - 16: Two Swords

    Two Swords

    ... In excitement, the Fourth cut at the gold dragon with a speed great enough to leave afterimages.

    ¡°Even this thing¡¯s scales regenerate!¡±

    While he continued shaving them away with his daggers, even the scales that came loose and fell would grow back. His wife looked at him, making a clenched fist of victory.

    ¡°This is the best! Keep on securing more of those scales!¡±

    The Fourth¡¯s wife went over to confirm one of the scales. Touching it, and lightly tapping her fist over it, she seemed to be verifying its value.

    ¡°Fredricks! Over here! Look! I¡¯m sure these scales are precious materials!¡±

    Seeing her mother¡¯s innocentughing figure, Fredricks almost felt the urge to drop his sword.

    ¡°... Yeah, looks like it mama.¡±

    Nearby, his sons and daughters wereunching attacks at the dragon. Hammering in magic and using their Skills, the dragon hadn¡¯t been granted the chance to do anything.

    Looking upon the scene, Zenoire closed her red fan, and pointed it at the dragon. As it roared, it tried to spread out its wings to blow off all the folks climbing and clinging onto it.

    So tried the Legend Dragon, but it found itself sealed in a semi-transparent octahedron. That was Zenoire¡¯s Skill.

    ¡°How noisy. Can¡¯t you pipe down for a bit?¡±

    Within that octahedron, the Legend Dragon was suddenly engulfed in fire. Seeing the dragon burning up within, the Seventh cried out.

    ¡°Oooyyy!! Aren¡¯t we making a mount of itt!!? At least blow away its insides!¡±

    It seems he wouldn¡¯t permit the surface being burnt. But there was someone troubled with the innards being blown away in itself.

    The First¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me! If you mess up its insides, it¡¯ll be hell to cook! Dear!¡±

    In order to cook it, the First¡¯s wife looked at her husband. She likely wanted him to secure it in good condition. The First straightened his back.

    ¡°Y-yes! ... Eh? That thing¡¯s edible? It clearly looks unappetizing. It¡¯s all sparkly. Sparkly. My intuition¡¯s telling me that thing will taste terrible...¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t know unless you try! So just take a bite and see!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re testing it on me!!?¡±

    He called out as he shouldered his sword.

    A golden dragon. Its horns were blood-red. If one had to say, it didn¡¯t look very tasty.

    The Fourth¡¯s wife to the First¡¯s.

    ¡°It goes without saying we¡¯re selling the innards! Dragon meat will definitely fetch a fortune! So secure it whole! Why are you the one trying to eat it!?¡±

    The Legend Dragon freed from its octahedron prison copsed on all fours, giving some pained breathes. Its burnt surface regenerated.

    The Second¡¯s wife sped up the speed of her rotating rings as she looked at the beast.

    ¡°This thing could probably grow back its wings and horns if it felt up to it. It¡¯s tail too.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes gathered on the dragon.

    Around...

    ¡°The horns are mine!

    ¡°Tail! Get the tail! I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be delicious!

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to get the wings!

    The Walt House members fixated on that dragon. Completely abandoning Lyle, they devoted all their time and effort to the beast. While things weren¡¯t going as she had expected, Novem¡¯s objective had sessfully been fulfilled...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Dammit! They¡¯re all focusing on the dragon and ignoring me!

    The group making a ruckus a little ways away irritated me, but as I thougth, Novem before my eyes was my own problem.

    I have to do something about it myself.

    But...

    ¡°When I don¡¯t have a weapon, this one will be harsh.¡±

    Out of breath, I avoided a swipe from Novem¡¯s scythe. As it struck a section of rubble, it cleanly cut through. The cross-section was left in a beautifully smooth state.

    There was no doubt a cut from that would prove fatal. Before Novem, something like armor would be akin to paper. No, perhaps even less than paper.

    As I ran removing my heavy metal armor, Aria and the others fought the Land Dragon subspecies nearby. To Aria, it was a mismatched foe, and they were quite hard-pressed.

    I doubt either of us coulde to the others¡¯ aid.

    Novem chased after me.

    ¡°Discarding your protectors was a good decision, but you¡¯re making too many openings. If you told me to wait for you, I would.¡±

    I honestly considered saying, ¡®Then could you give me a moment?¡¯ But was it really alright to say it? Would she get angry?

    But I kinda didn¡¯t want to make such a request.

    ¡°You¡¯re showing way too much leisure!¡±

    As I tossed a chunk of adequately-sized rubble at her, she cut it down without the slightest drop in speed. I retrieved another and tossed it.

    ¡°Again...?¡±

    She cut it down again. But inside was one of the tools I carried around, and once that tube was cut through, it released some irritant smoke.

    It was a smoke-screen.

    ¡°Hah, got you~.¡±

    Novem instantly ducked out of the smoke, and lowered her scythe at me. Her aim was subtly off from my vitals. But still, the scythe stuck in. Seeing that, Novem gave a smile.

    ¡°... Wonderful, Lyle-sama.¡±

    As my illusion disappeared, Novem turned her face towards where I was hiding. I had shown her an illusion through the Third¡¯s Skill, but it didn¡¯t even buy me time.

    I wanted to retrieve a weapon from somewhere, but there wasn¡¯t anything weapon-like around. Even if I picked up some discarded sword, it would easily be cut through before Novem¡¯s scythe.

    Should I match her charge and dodge to get a blow in? But I get the feeling a normal weapon wouldn¡¯t be able to scratch her.

    My breath was getting terribly disordered. Seeing me like that, Novem floated up lightly from the spread of debris, waiting for me.

    ¡°What are you trying to do.¡±

    ¡°Fufufu, it seems I¡¯ve grown tired too, so I¡¯m resting.¡±

    Seeing herugh, I muttered, ¡®horsefeathers,¡¯ within. Not a single bead of sweat, her breathing in perfect harmony, she was clearly waiting for me to finish my preparations. She was grinning. When she was waiting for her own death, why was she able to smile like that?

    I gripped the Jewel.

    From how long ago... had that action be a habit? When I gripped it, I had gotten around to believe that advice was sure toe.

    At present, swarming around the dragon nearby, taking no notice of me were my ancestors and their merry friends... I wanted to tell them to be a bit more useful.

    Novem looked at me.

    ¡°It seems help isn¡¯ting. They¡¯re all... enjoying themselves quite a bit.¡±

    While there was a slight gap in her words, things were going ording to her n. Without any hindrances, she tested my ability as she let herself be killed by me.

    Regrettably enough, I couldn¡¯t think of any revolutionary solution. If that¡¯s how it was going to be, would my post-Growth high-tensioned self have been better suited to the task? Am I no good?

    I strongly gripped the Jewel. Its silver ornaments had lessened considerably. I began ordering my breath as I resolved myself.

    There.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re no good at all. Hah, why do you always go so negative? Why not believe in your own strong self some more?¡»

    I heard a voice. A young voice... the voice of LYLE who had disappeared.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be.¡±

    Novem¡¯s eyes narrowed. She seemed irritated.

    ¡°... So I¡¯vee out again. Even so, for you to be my opponent.¡±

    As a blue light appeared before my eyes, the one with the form of my ten-year-old self, ¡ºLYLE¡», came out. His hand gripped the treasured sabre I had received on my birthday.

    That in hand, LYLE stood before Novem. And giving augh, he spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what to say about you, Novem. Even I¡¯m getting turned off here. Proiming yourself as everyone¡¯s mother, and saying Lyle will beplete if he killed you, you¡¯re quite a twisted one.¡±

    Before LYLE¡¯s smile, Novem swung her scythe.

    ¡°I ask you don¡¯t get in my way. To me, the one I prioritize isn¡¯t you, but the real Lyle behind you...!¡±

    With his sabre, he parried the scythe, getting in a kick. Seeing the scene, I couldn¡¯t conceal my own surprise.

    ¡°Wait, can you beat her!?¡±

    On my words, LYLE turned to me as he avoided her swipe.

    ¡°Hah? Don¡¯t be foolish. That¡¯s definitely impossible. My specs are stuck at ten-years old, and I¡¯m just your memory of me. What I can do is buy some time. And that was my intent to begin with.¡±

    He hade out to buy time. But what was he trying to do? There, as he took Novem on, LYLE spoke.

    ¡°... What are you gripping over there? Broaden your field of vision some more. And believe in yourself. The reason you can exhibit your power in your post-Growth is definitely because you believe in yourself. Right now, you¡¯ve given up somewhere in your heart.¡±

    On LYLE¡¯s words, Celes¡¯ face floated up in my mind. Thinking I definitely couldn¡¯t win alone, I had defeated Celes by gainingrades. That was because I had epted I myself wouldn¡¯t be able to win...

    Novem cut at LYLE.

    ¡°... Don¡¯t get in the way!¡±

    Sacrificing his left hand, LYLE struck some magic into her. While he didn¡¯t bleed, his left arm turned to beads of blue light, disappearing as if blown away by the wind.

    Using the magic explosion, LYLE propelled himself before me, and turned my way.

    ¡°You have possibilities in you. And they¡¯re right in your hands. Try to remember... the ancestors¡¯ weapons all had their characteristics, right? The weapons they specialized in, reflecting their own characteristics. To summarize...¡±

    There, a single line across LYLE¡¯s body. The sh from Novem¡¯s scythe had drawn a line across him.

    As LYLE faded away, he looked at me.

    ¡°You¡¯ve activated your Third Stage Skill. Lyle, you have the qualifications. Now wish for it. If you do, the Jewel will surely answer...¡±

    He disappeared into grains of light. Just to say that, he had gone out of his way to stand here.

    ¡°Why do you have to be so nosy?¡±

    As I gripped the Jewel, Novem seemed a bit impatient. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want any more irregrities to ur.

    ¡°Lyle, let¡¯s settle...¡±

    There, three more blue lights emerged. The ones who leapt out from them were the three-man team who got along with us back when we were still in Dalien, Rondo, Rachelnd Rahu. The three killed by Celes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡±

    ¡°Novem give it a break already!¡±

    ¡°Hey, here Ie!¡±

    The three of themunched attacks onto Novem. But those three, from Novem¡¯s point of view, were nothing more than small fries among minnows. Before they could be strong, they hadin down their lives.

    ¡°Why are you here!?¡±

    Rahu-sanughed as he was cut through by Novem.

    ¡°... Fool, it¡¯s because we want to stand out. We wanted to have an adventure of our own...¡±

    On the scythe¡¯s return, Rachel-san was put down as well.

    ¡°Lyle, our dreams were left ungranted part-way. So if you¡¯re still alive...¡±

    Rachel-san disappeared. And Rondo-san was bisected, sword and all.

    ¡°... If you¡¯re still alive, then don¡¯t give up. That¡¯s all I wanted to say.¡±

    We were acquaintances. No, friends. The friends I made after going to the outside were cut down by Novem all-too-easily.

    I gripped the Jewel even stronger.

    ¡°Nothing but hindrances. But no longer.¡±

    Novem looked at me. The Jewel¡¯s blue light strengthened, its silver ornaments answering my prayers and changing form. A ripple ran down its silver curvature. Its pretty de was almost like a mirror. The Jewel embedded in its hilt, my silver Katana showed its form.

    And even shorter than the one in my right hand, a second one only half its size manifested alongside it.

    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s what sort of weapon it is.¡±

    As Novem cut at me, the silver weapons met.

    ¡°... It seems you¡¯ve gotten your hands on a nice weapon. I¡¯m delighted. Now cut at me with that de, Lyle!¡±

    I grinned.

    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll have to answer to your request.¡±

    I swung the swords in my hands. Weight, and the feel they gave when I held them. They all matched up with my style, making them exceedingly easy to swing. As I cut at her consecutively with my two des, Novem circled around to defense.

    I need to go faster!

    ¡°Kuh!¡±

    Novem grew unable to manage with her scythe. I jumped up. As I moved over Novem, I spun to build up speed. Looking at Novem as she tried to dodge, I tossed the short sword in my left hand.

    The sword was deflected. But in the next instant, I was gripping the deflected sword in my hand.

    Nearby Novem, that was.

    ¡°While the noise is terrible, I can use Skills to an extent.¡±

    With the katana, I cut at Novem¡¯s back... a diagonal cut from her nape. I could feel the de pass deeply through her body.

    Novemughed.

    ¡°Splendid. So amplifying your Skills is that weapon¡¯s property. It¡¯s a wonderful weapon most suited to you, Lyle-sama.¡±

    Novemughed, but Iughed along. A weapon in order to pull off Skills... sure enough, it was a weapon for me, who had gotten all the way here by relying on my ancestors¡¯ Skills.

    But no one said that was all there was to it.

    ¡°Too bad, Novem... what I cut was...¡±

    Novem opened her eyes wide and took some distance from me. Once she had moved in an instant, she touched her own body to confirm.

    When she should have been cut, there was no trace of it.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be. I set my body not to regenerate... and I¡¯m sure that...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you were cut.¡±

    I swung my two katanas to the side, taking a stance.

    ¡°The goddess, and evil god Novem was.¡±

    As I turned the des towards her, she made a face as if to say she couldn¡¯t believe it. My silver weapon... the two katana only cut what I wanted them to cut. The Skill assist was nothing more than an added bonus.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to cut it all off, pull it all off, and... Novem, I¡¯m going to strip you bare.¡±

    Novem red at me as she cut forward. It seems she was trying to destroy my weapons.

    But if I knew her objective, the rest was easy. I predicted her scythe¡¯s trajectory, and cut her again.

    Within my heart, I cried out. I can do it... if it¡¯s me, I can do it. I can save Novem. If it¡¯s me... because it¡¯s me, I can.

    Just like when my tensions were high, I had to believe in myself. To exhibit my powers to their very limits. For that sake, first...

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? That¡¯s the second one. If you¡¯re going to let yourself be cut up like that, you¡¯ll be naked in no time.¡±

    ... I tried riling her up.

 Volume 18 - 17: The Walt House is Number One

    The Walt House is Number One

    The katanas in my hands sparkled.

    The blue light created shockwave tails to my strikes, and when they hit against Novem¡¯s scythe, they glistened with blue sparks. We both increased our speed, and as her desperation had grown slightly from before, I could see panic... and anger grace Novem¡¯s face.

    As she took a horizontal swipe, I passed underneath, crossing my des over, and pulling them from inside to out. I rolled across the ground to pass her by, and instantly stood to reset my stance.

    Making a smile, I exchanged a bluff.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t your speed fallen from before? And this is just my personal opinion, but... I¡¯d prefer your skirt a little shorter.¡±

    Right now, she was wearing a skirt that reached her ankles. As she turned to face me, the skirt did lightly spread out. But it was too long to show any of the good parts. At the just-barely mark, it quietly drifted down.

    ¡°... Why don¡¯t you ask that of the other women to be your wives?¡±

    I took a step in.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve already prepared a seat for you. But worry not... even if you haven¡¯t fallen for me, I¡¯ll make you fall in no time!¡±

    Remember. Remember. I need to remember how I was in my high tensions. Remember that sensation I had when I thought I could do anything!

    My heart continued whispering to me. If I showed the slightest weakness, I would fall apart. At the very least, the very least, the very least, I needed to continue on. So that my voice would reach Novem.

    Not some evil god. Not some goddess. Novem... in order to reach her!

    I parried her blow with the short sword, piercing through her heart with the katana. She didn¡¯t spurt any blood. Seeing that, Novem¡¯s expression warped.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be so selfish forever!¡±

    ¡°Poppycock! All the Walt House¡¯s generations... they¡¯ve all been selfish!¡±

    Stepping in further, I entered her bosom so she couldn¡¯t reach me with her scythe, this time stabbing my short sword into her.

    ¡°They entered pioneering brigades so their first love would look their way!¡±

    As I forced my impaled des through her sides, Novem parted.

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t be honest, rebelling against their parents to the end!¡±

    I approached Novem to prevent her from taking distance, using an illusion to avoid an attack from her scythe. Perhaps she was considerably flustered, as she looked straight at the projection.

    ¡°They punched the king because they got pissed off...¡±

    Lining up the two katanas, I took a horizontal swipe at her

    ¡°... They worked hard in internal affairs because they loved money!¡±

    As Novem held up her left hand, I tossed my katana and short sword in opposite directions. When she fired off magic, I first collected the short sword and cut at her. When that was blocked, I instantly warped to the katana, collected it, and cut at her again.

    It was shallow, but I managed to graze her nk.

    ¡°They doted on animals over their children!¡±

    And following on with that motion, I unleashed some consecutive swipes. Holding both swords in a backhand grip, I spun, kicking the scythe out of the way, cutting again and again. I didn¡¯t care how shallow they were, I focused on nothing but cutting at her.

    ¡°They ran out of the house because they hated their parents!¡±

    Novem grit her teeth. I produced four illusions and cut at her from all sides. Warping above her, I continued to spin as I lowered the de.

    ¡°Even if they knew it would be impossible, they tried to prove how amazing the gun was!¡±

    To be blunt... our house was a selfish one.

    Novem looked at me as she directed her left hand. From it, a number of small balls of fire. A few thousand, tens of thousands were fired off.

    Parting as I sliced through and avoided her rounds...

    ¡°Again, just like that, you continue to speak of nothing but their bad points...¡±

    ¡°... And just like that, you continue beautifying them and ignoring their bad points! When you only looked at whatever you wanted to see, don¡¯t try calling yourself a mother!¡±

    My katana¡¯s picked up the wind, blowing away the mes. The fireballs swept up raised explosions as theynded on the ground. As Novem raised her left hand up, she let off an electric discharge. Looking at the discharge that gradually grew, I stuck the short sword into the ground and attack.

    As the lightning she let out gathered at the short sword, I passed her by as I cut with all my might.

    Instantly turning and cutting her back, Novem brandished her scythe, so I warped towards the short sword. Retrieving it and gripping both des in my hands, I took a deep breath.

    Novem also breathed with her shoulders and hung her head. Her hair was a mess, from the gaps in her sweat-stuck locks, I could see her violet eyes scowling my way.

    ¡°... But I! ... even so, I! ... for the sake of the future!¡±

    I sucked in a lot of air, and yelled. I helled from my heart.

    ¡°Who cares about ruin and whatever mess happened in the past!? I... I... rather than some distant future toe, today, and tomorrow... I¡¯m much more scared of the bloodshed my wives will bring!¡±

    Something happened in the past.

    That¡¯s why Novem and the others were born. I know that.

    But if you¡¯ll let me have my say... if you¡¯ll let us have our say...

    ¡°The distant past and distant future are irrelevant! If you ignore the all-important present, then past and future are meaningless, goddammit! To me, at this very moment... are you happy right now? Can you stick out your chest and say you¡¯re living the dream? The current you... what are you thinking right now!?¡±

    Not the Novem who thinks of the future.

    Or the Novem bound by the past.

    I wanted to know the feelings of the current Novem Forxuz.

    Novem took a stance with her scythe.

    ¡°Again... and again... just shut up! My feelings are... no one... as if anyone could understand! No one understands! I know no one will understand! It¡¯s because no one understands, that I...!!¡±

    She shed a single tear. Seeing that, Iughed. She was starting to chip. The evil god and goddess chipping away, Novem¡¯s natural feelings wereing to the surface.

    ¡°Look right there, I¡¯ve peeled off the mask! That¡¯s right, give me more! Expose yourself more! Expose it all before me! And when you do... I¡¯ll ept it all for you!¡±

    As I directed the points of my swords, Novem took arge step towards me. The rubble where she stood was blown away, and she approached me at a high velocity.

    ¡°Like hell anyone could ept it!¡±

    I instantly swung my katana, the de passing through her as her body went by.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Protected by hard scales, before the metalld dragon, Aria was breathing hard.

    Her red hair in disorder, sweat was dripping down from her body. The spear she gripped was also in tatters. Before the Land Dragon protected by sturdy scales, Aria was mismatched.

    ¡°Good grief... when I want to go help Lyle out. I really amcking in power.¡±

    Did she want to cry or tough?

    Aria didn¡¯t know her own feelings. ra held up her staff and directed a strong light at the beast. While its sight was lost, Eva fired an arrow.

    While the arrow that stuck in between its scales exploded, the Land Dragon didn¡¯t even flinch.

    From the sky, Monica and the Valkyries hit it with their attacks, but the most they could do was seal off its movements. Novem had selected the perfect monster to buy time.

    In the sky, Monica clicked her tongue.

    ¡°How persistent!¡±

    She rained a few hundred lines of light down on the Land Dragon, but the dragon curled up into a ball and endured it. While its surface would turn red from the heat, it would instantly cool and return to its original hue.

    Aria got her breathing in order, regaining a firm grip on her shaft. In her left hand, she gripped her red gem.

    ¡°How many more times... no, I¡¯ll attack with all my might however many times it takes.¡±

    Even now, her body was screaming out. From an excess use of Skills, her burden was bing too great to carry. The burden from consecutive use in a short space of time was weighing in heavily on her.

    Stepping in with her feet was an annoyance.

    As she was in such a state, a hand touched her back. The feeling of four right hands... alongside a red light, a gentle voice enveloped her.

    ¡ºDo your best.¡»

    ¡ºShow them the power of the Lockwarde House.¡»

    ¡º... We¡¯ve all seen how hard you¡¯ve worked.¡»

    And at the end, a voice that reminded her of her own.

    ¡ºThat man¡¯s descendant and my own were able to meet. I¡¯m sure this is fate. So Aria, we will lend you power... the power to take one more step forward.¡»

    As the red gem¡¯s glimmer strengthened, the fatigue was blown away from Aria¡¯s body. And an explosive burst of strength broke out from within.

    A red light impregnated the sprea in her hands. Just a little more... a little further.

    ¡°...!¡±

    But the Land Dragon before Aria¡¯s eyes sensed the danger, and attacked. It intended to crush Aria with the highest priority.

    ¡°Aria!¡±

    Eva¡¯s arrows came at the dragon¡¯s eyes, and hit dead on. But perhaps the Land Dragon felt an even greater danger from Aria, as it continued its charge.

    Even with Monica and the others attacking from the sky, it wouldn¡¯t falter at all. Laser-weapon-centric Monica called out.

    ¡°Live rounds would be more effective!¡±

    ra looked around, and looked towards Porter¡¯s debris-buried loading tray.

    ¡°Porter, please.¡±

    The loading tray portion sted off the rubble and made a sudden departure. As it rammed into the dragon¡¯s nk, the Land Dragon trampled over it with itsrge forelimbs.

    There, attacked to its round, pir of a head, Porter¡¯s two eyes that were supposed to be mere ornaments started to glow.

    Raising its face, the magic ore embedded in its chest let off a strong light. Raising a wind, and just like that, Porter¡¯s upper half attacked the Land Dragon. Forcing it to retreat, it went and instigated an explosion. The grand explosion scattered rubble, and made all present feel the shock wave. Once that had passed, ra was left dumbfounded.

    ¡°No... I never gave such an instruction...¡±

    Monica from above.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t program such functionality... did it go haywire? I guess that what I get for forcing on so many modifications.¡±

    From the smoke, the worn-outnd dragon took a step forward. And dragging its body behind, a second.

    Opening its mouth, the dragon spat up blood. But even so, it advanced.

    Aria opened her eyes wide. In her violet pupils dwelled a red light, and she felt as if her back was being supported up.

    ¡º... Show them all. And never hang your head. You¡¯re a splendid daughter of the Lockwarde House.¡»

    As a red light enveloped her, rubble flew from thend she kicked off from. The girl rose into the air, and even the sky. The Land Dragon was unable to keep up with Aria¡¯s speed, only raising its face to the sky in an attempt to follow her.

    There a single line of red light.

    The Land Dragon was cleanly bisected, slowly splitting into halves.

    And standing rom the split portion was Aria. Her spear leaned against her shoulder, while d in a red light, she spoke to all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I won¡¯t be able to calm down until I knock a good one into that idiot Novem.¡±

    At the end of Aria¡¯s eyes were the forms of Novem and Lyle.

    Monica swooped down over the ground, collecting up Porter¡¯s distorted head. ra raced over to Monica¡¯s midst.

    Eva called out to the two.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going ahead.¡±

    So together with Aria, they headed for Lyle. The Valkyries followed behind them as well. But everyone lent a gaze to Porter.

    Monice clutched its head tight.

    ¡°... I can¡¯t just write it off as a haywire machine. You were also our splendidrade, Porter...¡±

    ra offered a silent prayer to her partner who¡¯d apanied her so long...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Before what was once Centralle¡¯s front gate, the Eighth Generation Head of the Walt House, Maizel Walt led his army, scattering skeletal soldiers as he entered the city.

    The Eighth watched the fighting in the middle of Centralle.

    ¡°We¡¯re toote. But it isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    To his side, his wife ire nodded.

    ¡°Yes, it has yet to end. We must give a proper apology to Lyle.¡±

    Much of the enemy forces had been concentrated at the front, so Maizel¡¯s unit was thest. Around was a beastly warrior, and the figure of Maksim in his armor of sand.

    The beast warrior surpassed the ramparts in a long stride ahd hurried ahead. On its shoulders were Miranda and Shannon, and Milleia.

    Milleia looked at the multiple battles going on in the distance as she spoke to Miranda.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading for the golden dragon.¡±

    Shannon looked up Milleia.

    ¡°Eh? What about Lyle?¡±

    Milleia lightly shrugged her shoulders.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give him a little time. It looks like Lyle has his own battles too. More importantly, there¡¯s someone I want to give a good whooping to. Shannon... you¡¯ll help me, won¡¯t you?¡±

    To Milleia¡¯s smile that wouldn¡¯t take no or an answer, Shannon nodded a number of times.

    Miranda inspected the gold dragon¡¯s beaten form.

    ¡°But it looks like it¡¯s going to end over there too.¡±

    There, Milleia spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why. I want to get in their way a bit.¡±

    Milleia gave a grin...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... While there were legions fighting the Legend Dragon, it was generally the seven ancestors conducting most of the attacks.

    The First swung his giant sword about.

    ¡°You coward! Coming out sote in the game!¡±

    Extending his invisible sword, the Thirdughed as he inflicted a deep wound on the dragon.

    ¡°Now then, what could you be talking about? Man~, if things go this way, then I¡¯ll be the onending the finishing blow, won¡¯t I? Golly, that sure would stand out. You think that would make me the strongest of the heads of history? Well, I¡¯m the one who stayed in the Jewel to the end, so it¡¯s only natural!¡±

    As the Legend Dragon opened its mouth, the Third shortened his sword, before extending it to deeply pierce through its throat.

    Having Faunbeux¡¯s previous king step down, the Sixth who had finally returned to dragonying cried out in horror. At the Legend Dragon.

    ¡°E-endure it! You¡¯ve still got fight in you left, Legend Dragon! Shatter that cowardly de of his!¡±

    The Fifth looked at the Third.

    ¡°That bastard¡¯s inly strong. If it¡¯s just swordy, he¡¯s quite high up there. Who in the hell thought it was a good idea to give a guy like that a weapon like that!?¡±

    The Second readied his bow.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you always sneak around the important matters!!¡±

    The Fourth seemed vexed.

    ¡°B-but wasting any more time would be...¡±

    The Seventh tried to aim his gunpoint at the Third.

    ¡°Unhand me, Zell! I¡¯ll shoot him down here!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t, Brod-sama!¡±

    As the Third retracted his sword in midair, he gave his body a spin. And with a bit of centrifugal force, the sword he sent through its neck moved to cleanly lop it off.

    ¡°Ahahaha, my bad! ... What!?¡±

    But an impact run against his de part-way, and the Third¡¯s bnce broken, the Legend Dragon nailed to the ground got to live a little longer.

    Looking down on the Third was a beastly golem. On its shoulder was Milleia, who was handing a one-shot musket to Shannon. What¡¯s more, she was smiling.

    ¡°That woman!! She still holds a grudge for me teasing her!¡±

    On that, even the gentle Third flew into a rage at his attempt at the dragon-yer title impeded. There, the Sixth looked at Milleia.

    From the Sixth¡¯s point of view, it looked as if Shannon had fired the gun.

    ¡°So she missed. But good work! Milleia, you made it in time!¡±

    Looking at the Sixth, Milleia smiled and waved. But when she looked at the third, she directed an uncouth grin.

    Silently opening her mouth, she conveyed a message of, ¡®How. About. That.¡¯ To the Third.

    The Legend Dragon opened itsrge mouth, wringing out its final spurt of strength. Soaring high above it, a single heroine... the First¡¯s wife held her ive in both hands, putting all her power into a single blow to sever its head.

    Andnding on the ground, she impaled her polearm into it.

    ¡°Good grief, just how long did you n to take!? I¡¯m already done over there, so let¡¯s have some grub. And I¡¯m going to go call that young¡¯un who¡¯s still fighting over there, so you all follow along. Make sure you properly cut up the dragon! Make sure to drain it too.¡±

    Around, the barbarian-looking men all responded at once.

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±

    They all lowered their heads. With all the achievements nabbed away, the ancestors reluctantly followed behind the First.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ming too!¡±

    ¡°Okay, stay close to your grandmother. Good grief, how long are they going to be flirting like that? I¡¯m going to work them hard in preparing this banquet. While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯ll tease them too.¡±

    ¡°Yay! As I thought, my grandma is amazing!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d bet it. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way I could be a Walt House wife... look, be careful where you walk. There¡¯s lots of rubble around.¡±

    Rather than lots of rubble, they were on a mountain built of it.

    The First¡¯s wife and Dewey held hands. Harsh as her mouth was, her expression was gentle.

    And continuing on with the First¡¯s wife who proimed Lyle was flirting around, the ancestors and their wives followed behind.

    The First lowered his shoulders.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this. She could have at least let me have thest blow this time.¡±

    The Second put his hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go. Once we get Lyle, we¡¯re having a banquet.¡±

    The First locked shoulders with him.

    ¡°Banquet has a nice ring to it! Let¡¯s have a grand feast of dragon meat! ... But I still can¡¯t think it¡¯ll taste any good.¡±

    Father and sonughed together.

    And looking upon their form, the Third walked with the Fourth and the Fifth.

    ¡°My n was ruined.¡±

    ¡°That one made me draw back. Please reflect on your actions.¡±

    ¡°Even for me, that was too much. Repent.¡±

    The Third¡¯s, Fourth¡¯s and Fifth¡¯s wives walked behind them. They didn¡¯t jump into their husband¡¯s conversations. The Fourth¡¯s wife alone carried loads of pretty scales under her arms, appraising their worth.

    The Sixth and Seventh cowered at the wives following behind.

    ¡°Why am I the only one with this grating air...¡±

    ¡°You reap what you sow. When it¡¯s hell even with one, it¡¯s your fault for marrying three.¡±

    There, Zenoire closed her fan with a snap. With a gentle smile on her face, she intimidated the Seventh.

    ¡°Dear?¡±

    ¡°Just kidding! I¡¯m happy that I married the best wife in the world!¡±

    The Sixth looked at the Seventh andughed. And Milleia who descended the beast warrior met up with him.

    ¡°Brother, let my apany you.¡±

    ¡°Oh sure,e along! I¡¯m sure you¡¯re curious about Lyle and Novem too.¡±

    There, in a beaten-up state, the previous king of Faunbeux raced over to him.

    ¡°Damn old man! What do you mean my granddaughter¡¯s your great grandson¡¯s mistress!?¡±

    The Sixth fled with a smile, and Milleia followed behind. So too the past king of Faunbeux. The Seventh sighed as he looked over the three.

    ¡°... Good grief, they sure are lively.¡±

    He said...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Ludmi and the others were left behind.

    Elza looked around quite troubled. Those around had started to dissect the Legend Dragon.

    ¡°Oy, how are we supposed to dissect it?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re supposed to eat it from the innards.¡±

    ¡°Bring some ale. Ale! By the barrel! There has to be some somewhere. If the armies were here, there¡¯s surely some around.¡±

    Gracia was also troubled over what to do. There, Miranda undid her golem andnded on the ground.

    Shannon turned to everyone.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let¡¯s get going already. If we don¡¯t get this over with, the banquet can¡¯t begin, she said.¡±

    On her friend Shannon¡¯s words, Elza walked off.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know if a banquet is the right thing to do, but... well, we can¡¯t just abandon Lyle and the others.¡±

    Gracia spoke, intermingled with a sigh.

    ¡°Goddess, when I¡¯vee so far, I might as well tag along to the end. Throw anything you got at me!¡±

    Miranda made a tired and reluctant face. While sweeping her hair behind her ear, she started walking.

    ¡°If there¡¯s any more of this, I¡¯d really like some ck. And if we don¡¯t make a few things clear, I¡¯ll be irritated. I¡¯ve got so smack Novem around a bit too.¡±

    Ludmi held her sheathed longsword in her left hand as she looked at the group heading forwards...

    ¡°... They¡¯re way too out there, that Walt House. Rather than strongest... they¡¯re in absurd.¡±

 Volume 18 - 18: An End and a Beginning

    An End and a Beginning

    The two silver des met the silver scythe.

    Sparks scattered, and we were both covered in sweat as we faced one another. The smile of leisure had disappeared from Novem, her emotions beginning toe to the surface.

    A rougher tone. The usual Novem who always looked somewhat unperturbed was nowhere to be seen. Her tears fell inrge droplets.

    ¡°I always had so many memories. There was never me. I¡¯m just someone¡¯s recement, I know. I always knew... and yet, at this point... saying something like that at this point, just how painful do you thing that is for me!?¡±

    Supporting up her scythe with the short sword, I inflicted a shallow cut with the katana. My silver weapon would reliably cut what I wanted to cut, without leaving a single scratch on what I wanted intact.

    So in contrast to my tattered state, Novem was neat and tidy. There wasn¡¯t the slightest grime on her clothes or skin. Her sweat and tears were the end of it.

    Meanwhile I was covered in blood, sweat and mud, and the sand and dust stuck down hard on me. But this situation had me advantageous.

    ¡°If you can think that way, that means you¡¯re right there! Say it... go out and say how you feel! It never gets across. Your voice never reaches me! Do you hate me? Love me!? You love me, don¡¯t you!? Say you love me!¡±

    If she said she hated me here, I¡¯d get depressed... no, forget it! Don¡¯t grow weak. If you show weakness, you¡¯ll crumble at once.

    Novem gripped her scythe in both hands, her movements duller than before. But from a general perspective, she was still going at an incredibly fast speed. She was definitely weaker than she had been before. No, the evil god and goddess¡¯ powers were being shaved away, and Novem was reverting.

    I parried her sh with the katana in my left hand. But Novem stuck into my stomach with the hilt portion.

    I opened my mouth at the impact.

    ¡°Khah!¡±

    My breath was forcefully spat out, and I was sent flying a distance. As I rolled over the rubble... it was extremely painful. I forcefully stood, and there I found the form of Novem holding her scythe high. She made a bloodcurdling expression.

    ¡°If I hated... if I hated you... I¡¯d never have served you so! I love you. Not the Lyle-sama of the past. The current Lyle-sama! I loved how you worked with all your might. But all I¡¯m capable of is... and yet,e so far, you say such a thing!? Before, you wouldn¡¯t even look at me!¡±

    I dodged the blow she lowered at me and the scythe pierced into the ground. As I corrected my stance, I readied my two swords.

    ¡°What are you talking about!?¡±

    ¡°Back when Imuted to the Walt House mansion! You never looked my way! But still, even so... I thought I could be of some use. I thought it! And now what!?¡±

    When my engagement to her had been decided? Back then, I was treated coldly; betrayed by everyone around me, I had grown to hate humans. But even so, I tried to get my parents to look my way.

    ... Wait a damn second there.

    ¡°Hey! You¡¯ve got some fault in that one! You¡¯ll forget the dealings you made with Celes and me me for that one!? It¡¯s because of you I almost developed severe anthropophobia! No, I really did develop it! Take some responsibility and take me!¡±

    ¡°...!¡±

    As her movements dulled, Iughed. At my grin, Novem made a nk expression. But it was tote.

    ¡°That opening... I¡¯m taking it!¡±

    I crossed my katana¡¯s diagonally and swung them across, cutting into her deeply. As Novem¡¯s face grimaced in pain, she punched me away with her left hand.

    As I floating in the air, I purposely let go of my two katanas. Novem approached me as I floated,ing before my eyes and lifting up her scythe.

    ¡°I liked you. That¡¯s why it was so painful. And yet, you... Lyle-sama seemed to be having so much fun. I kept telling myself I¡¯d disappear someday... that¡¯s why I gathered so many!¡±

    I¡¯m sure she was talking about the harem. When she went and gathered them on her one, what does she mean it was painful? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m at fault here. Novem¡¯s the one who gathered them. Though it¡¯s true I began assertively calling out to women half-way down the line.

    Right before she lowered her scythe onto me, I warped to where my katana had flown. Gripping the hilt, I noticed there was less noise than before. I could use Skills all I wanted.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who gathered them. Don¡¯t make it sound like it¡¯s my fault!¡±

    As she turned in midair, she threw her scythe at me. I instantly warped, this time to my short sword that had found itself a ways away.

    ¡°Then... will you get rid of them all, and look at me alone? I definitely didn¡¯t want there to be others. I didn¡¯t, but... I endured it and gathered them. Since I was going away someday, I had to make sure you wouldn¡¯t be lonely!

    ¡°That¡¯s overkill, fool! And at this point, I¡¯m not abandoning a single one of them! ... They¡¯re all my women! Like I¡¯d hand them over to anyone!¡±

    ¡°AAaaaaAaaaAaargh!!¡±

    As I looked at Novem¡¯s fit of insanity, I produced illusions around. It had grown much easier to do than before. As Novem attacked the illusions with her bare hands, I threw the shortsword, and stuck it into her.

    When she raised her right hand, the scythe returned to it. What a convenient staff.

    I spoke apologetically.

    ¡°If I drove them out now, you¡¯d question my humanity, wouldn¡¯t you!? Like I could do that!¡±

    ... If I¡¯m the one saying it, is it already toote? Or so the question floated up. No, don¡¯t grow weak! You¡¯re fine. You¡¯re still fine!

    As Novem approached, I stabbed at her again. Pulling out the short sword stuck into her, I kicked the scythe away, and leapt back to take some distance.

    Novem loosely let the scythe hang down as she hung her head.

    ¡°... I really am a terrible woman. I want to monopolize Lyle-sama. When I see you kiss other women... another Novem inside me says, ¡®this is the onset of unlimited possibility.¡¯ But inside I tell her, ¡®no, f*ck this¡¯... so a lot of Novemse to wipe out my will, and I¡¯m left just smiling and watching. I don¡¯t want it anymore. This is hell. So... please be good and listen to what I have to say. Kill me. If you don¡¯t... I will... end up killing all the other women around you.¡±

    Well damn! A chill ran down my spine! B-but... killing Novem is out of the question. I don¡¯t want to be killed either, and having my otherrades killed is out of the question.

    ¡°No to all of it. I said it, didn¡¯t I... I¡¯m a selfish man.¡±

    Hearing my answer, Novem slowly raised her scythe. In it, Mana began to gather. That magic density. I could tell her output was rising to overwhelming levels.

    ¡°In that case... with me... please die with me!¡±

    I never thought her desire to monopolize would be this strong.

    Just looking at the scale of her magic, it was enough to blow away the area. Taking a stance with my swords, I thought over whether to warp, or try to endure, when...

    ¡°How deplorable.¡±

    From behind, I heard the voice of a woman. A nostalgic voice, and yet it somehow sounded different to what I thought I knew of it. Looking at not me but Novem, she spread out her arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re a thoroughly hopeless woman, are you not! Before lovees into the question, you¡¯re a failure as a wife!¡±

    There, my Mother... ire had appeared. When she looked at me, she made quite a sorrowful smile.

    And clearing his throat, the one who appeared, was...

    ¡°Y-yes. Um... let¡¯s leave that matter between the women. Lyle, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    My father. As the two of them came before me, Novem made a conflicted face. Novem spoke.

    ¡°Maizel-sama... ire-sama.¡±

    When Novem released her magic, my mother deployed a shield up front. No, she had deployed a shield to surround Novem. The only ce blown away was her immediate surroundings.

    ¡°... I¡¯m sure I no longer have the rights to say it. But Novem, the current you has no qualifications to marry Lyle. And I¡¯ll just put this out there. I¡¯m the one who gave birth to Lyle! Even if I¡¯m a failure as a mother, that truth isn¡¯t changing! I¡¯ve no mind to concede the title to you!¡±

    As she undid the shield, Novem¡¯s form emerged from the streams of smoke. She had dropped her scythe to the ground, and sat down on the spot.

    My father looked at Novem, making a bit of a sorrowful face.

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful that you supported up Lyle. But don¡¯t say something so sad. I know I¡¯ve no obligation to say it, but... please, don¡¯t hurt Lyle any more. I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    Hearing my father¡¯s words, Novem spilled her tears over the rubble. Her fighting spirit was greatly chipped away. I looked at her in that state.

    ¡°Listen, Novem. I¡¯m...¡±

    There, I heard a woman¡¯s voice. Hearty, a voice as if it could reach anywhere.

    ¡°h, h, you¡¯re all too noisy, you brats! In the end, what is it you want to do!?¡±

    As I turned, holding the hand of a small child... young Dewey who I¡¯d seen in the Second¡¯s memories, a woman leaned a ive over her shoulder as she looked this way. The ive¡¯s de portion lookedrge and bulky. It definitely wasn¡¯t something to handle with one hand.

    Dewey waved over at me. I also returned a small wave. There, the woman red at me. She turned the tip of her weapon this way.

    ¡°And you! You call yourself a man of the Walt House!? Just look at Basil! Basil! That guy¡¯s an idiot, so he doesn¡¯t get any of theplicated stuff!¡±

    Behind the woman, the First muttered some displeasedints.

    ¡°I just happen to like the simpler ways, and I¡¯m not an idiot...¡±

    The woman of valor spoke to me.

    ¡°But he always holds himself boldly. And he always makes his point clear! This world doesn¡¯t run on pretty ideals along! Make it clear! Do you like that brat over there? How much do you love her? If you have loads of women around you, then make a ranking! Just because you say you¡¯ll love them all equally...¡±

    Behind the ring woman, I could see the Fifth. In a small voice.

    ¡°In the first ce, I think harems are formed on the premise of equal love or something... well, whatever. If I speak out, I get the feeling I¡¯m in for some pain too.¡±

    Don¡¯t give up. Do something about her. Remember back when you were in the Jewel. Where did all those reliable ancestors go? Are you guys the real deals?

    The Fourth pushed up his sses, smiling a bit.

    ¡°Well, you reap what you sow. I¡¯m d I only got one wife.

    It¡¯s no good, he was the usual Fourth. He wasn¡¯t of any use outside of financial matters. The Second looked at me and shook his head.

    ¡°Give it up. That¡¯s the sort of person my mom is. But she¡¯s surprisingly kind, you know. Can be scary as heck, though.¡±

    Then show some of that kindness now! If I had to find some kindness in this warrior woman, all I could spot was her hand linked with her grandson¡¯s.

    She lowered her ive at the ground. In the back, the Sixth made a pale face as he was surrounded by three women.

    ¡°You heard her. Ranking¡¯s important, right?¡±

    ¡°So just tell them. I¡¯m number one.¡±

    ¡°Now, now, you just have to tell them your honest feelings.¡±

    The Sixth tried to shrink hisrge body as his eyes swam about. Nearby, Milleia-san red at the wives surrounding him with cold eyes.

    ¡°L-look. Right now we¡¯re dealing with Lyle¡¯s problem.¡±

    He turned the conversation to me. No, he returned it. As I thought, the Sixth was no use in female rtions. And when she was around the Sixth, Milleia put up an act and served no use.

    Before I had noticed it, the Seventh and grandma Zenoire had appeared as well. The two of them waved their hands.

    ¡°Lyle, rejoice! We¡¯ve got our hands on an extremelyrge dragon! And Maizel... I¡¯m knocking you upside the head, soe over here.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown so big, Lyle! Your grandma is proud. We took down a dragon to give you as a gift. It¡¯s all gold and gorgeous! And Maizel and ire...e here and grovel before me.¡±

    ... That¡¯s not it. Both of you, I don¡¯t care about that right now. Presents and such are... wait, that Legend Dragon¡¯s being treated as a gift?

    My parents silently headed over to my grandparents. I could only see them off. While they turned to me a number of times... I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t save you now.

    Because that warrior woman¡¯s still ring at me!

    There, the Third scratched his head as he looked towards me. Nearby was the form of a manly-looking woman. I¡¯m sure she was his wife. As he looked at me, he made a fed-up expression.

    The Third thought a bit and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Hah, Lyle... honestly, that battle back there was interesting. I¡¯d never thought you¡¯d be able to make the finale so exciting. When you¡¯re not even mr. lyle, the true Best Lyle... was Lyle himself!¡±

    He stuck up his thumb and sent a smile. I felt a bad premonition, and all on board, the Fourth spoke.

    ¡°But my Best Lyle still has to be, ¡®Marvelous,¡¯ perhaps? Thinking back on it now, it was a word that perfectly disyed his being in its entirety.¡±

    The Fifth refuted.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s no good. That was a Best Lyle built off the circumstance. In the middle of two female camps ring at one another, spreading his hands to the heavens, a topless Lyle... Marvelous isn¡¯t enough to get the point across. I¡¯ll have to go for a safer, ¡®I¡¯m a man loved by the Goddesses¡¯ that you can convey to anyone.¡±

    Don¡¯t earnestly dispute it. Now¡¯s not the time for that. The Sixth asserted himself.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m on, ¡®kiss the sleeping princess¡¯!¡±

    The Seventh made a refreshed face as he punched my father.

    ¡°¡¯Fantastic¡¯ was also nice. Blowing away the symbol of Beim as heughed was cool. Though I must admit he didn¡¯t use enough gunpowder.¡±

    The Second looked around.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know much, so I can¡¯t decide.¡±

    No, don¡¯t look so disappointed. The First looked at me, making a fed-up face as he remained mindful of his warrior wife.

    ¡°Dude, what are you doing? Don¡¯t mind us, just do something about Novem-chan already. She¡¯s crying, ain¡¯t she?¡±

    I looked at Novem. Around, myrades had begun to gather. Aria, Miranda, Shannon, ra, Monica, Eva, May, Gracia, Elza, Ludmi... and the Valkyries.

    They were all here. There, the woman warrior spoke to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing that with everyone here, you still have more. Well, you¡¯re aiming for emperor. With this many under your arms, you should do fine. Now then, let¡¯s hear your answer.¡±

    I looked over them all. Things were headed towards me confessing in front of them all.

    On top of my grinning ancestors, their wives... Huh? Why do I have to confess here to begin with? Let¡¯s find somece quieter, and...

    ¡°... Oy, hurry up with it.¡±

    The woman red at me. Young Dewey looked my way as well.

    ¡°Lyle, do your best.¡±

    Right, he supported me. What¡¯s this, for some reason, it feels wrong to confess in front of such an innocent boy. And when this innocent youth was supposed to be the elder brother, when it came to the Third...

    ¡°Gosh~, it sure is helpful you¡¯re all here to decide the Best Lyle. I had a feeling it woulde to this.¡±

    Dammit! ... Hah, I¡¯d best just resolve myself already.

    I let go of the silver weapon. There, as if it had finished its purpose, it reverted to the Jewel. The Jewel I hung around my neck was losing its light.

    ¡°Novem. I can¡¯t abandon everyone. I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Novem looked down. The surrounding female camp listened to my words with earnest faces. I wonder what this is, I really want to run away. But I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to.

    ¡°But you were the one who was always by my side from the moment I left the mansion. I like you. There were times I thought it wouldn¡¯t be bad to just settle down and live a quiet life with you.¡±

    Novem raised her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m a pain to deal with. I¡¯ve lost a majority of the power of the past Novem.¡±

    I came over to her side.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. Honestly, rather than past or future, my present reality is the heaviest! If you¡¯re not with me, I¡¯m going to be crushed! You got that!? Your beloved Lyle¡¯s going to be crushed t! Even now, supporting up everyone is my limit! I¡¯ve long since surpassed that limit and gone into overtime! So about whatever happened in the past, or what the future holds... it¡¯s impossible, I tell you! Even if you ce your expectations on me, there¡¯s not much I can do!¡±

    Novem shook her head.

    ¡°No... I don¡¯t want that! I don¡¯t want... Lyle-sama to be crushed.¡±

    I stood her up.

    ¡°We travelled together. And we¡¯vee all the way here.¡±

    ¡°... Yes.¡±

    I slowly embraced her. Resting my head on her shoulders, I put strength into my embrace.

    ¡°So together with me, let¡¯s live in the present. I want to live with you. I want to be with you. So stay by my side.¡±

    ¡°...... Yes.¡±

    As Novem burst into tears, I spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re my number one. Not the evil god or goddess. Or any Novem or history. The current you. Novem... I love you. So stay by my side forever!¡±

    When I said that, the surroundings grew quiet. I was too scared to look at the faces of the surrounding women. But Novem wrapped her arm around my back, gripping onto my clothes. She let her tears flow, and leaked sobs as she cried.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be with you forever. So Lyle-sama... please keep me by your side.¡±

    As we clung onto one another, cheers and whistling rang out around. As I looked around in surprise, I found the soldiers the ancestors called had met up with my own main army.

    ... Confessing in front of a few hundred thousand? Seriously, cut me some ck. If I knew it woulde down to this, I¡¯d have chosen some cooler lines!

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In Centralle where the battle had ended, the ancestral women cooked up the Legend Dragon and Land Dragon subspecies.

    The First¡¯s wife red at the Second¡¯s.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this? It doesn¡¯t taste like anything.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a taste only cultured people understand. Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re so crude that you don¡¯t get it?¡±

    Both made smiles as veins popped on their foreheads and the two exchanged blows. Around, preparations for the banquet were hurrying along, and Novem and the others helped out as well.

    As Shannon tried to snack on the fried Land Dragon, Miranda lowered a fist on her head.

    ¡°... Ow.¡±

    A teary Shannon held her head with both hands, and Miranda sighed. She looked around. The main members of the heads of history gathered around him, Lyle was using all sorts of gestures toin about something.

    Those around listened in andughed.

    To Miranda came Vera with gifts. It seems she had found ale and spices from the rubble of Centralle.

    ¡°Hey, where should I bring these supplies?¡±

    An injured May sat atop the crates being pulled in, as she exchanged a ss with Marina.

    ¡°This ale¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°I know, right? But this is a splendid mountain of rubble. The ce was blown away quite cleanly.¡±

    May rejoiced over her drink while Marina looked around.

    ¡°Leave the spices, and distribute the ale. Rather, how long are they going to stay?¡±

    The one to react to Miranda¡¯s words was ire. On the lowest wrung of the wives of history, she was treated quite poorly. A white cloth wrapped around her head, she wore an apron. Surely she was being worked hard to repent for this series of events.

    ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t want us? You don¡¯t want us here? Imperial nobles really are the worst. Only their mouths know how to move.¡±

    Miranda shook as a vein rose on her forehead. It had been like this for a while. After rejoicing over her reunion with Lyle, ire had learned of the numerous women surrounding him, and grown quite irritated.

    ¡°Well, at least they¡¯re more decent than a parent who abandoned their child.¡±

    On Miranda¡¯s words, ire grit her teeth. She hated how she didn¡¯t have any words to return. Seeing Miranda¡¯s triumphant smile, Vera retreated from the area in haste.

    Shannon tagged along to make a quiet escape.

    As ire stood vexed, Zenoire came over with her fan.

    ¡°Oh my, the preparations aren¡¯t getting anywhere. Are you cking? Hey, are you cking? This is why Counts in name alone are so troubling. Half-baked, and saved by the Walt House, yet they ck off on their work.¡±

    ire sent an irritated re to Zenoire.

    ¡°... When you¡¯ve nothing but history to you. With nothing but pride beyond your standing, you raised a rebellion and lost, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Oh how terrible. You¡¯ve hurt me, deary. I think I¡¯m going to go have Lylefort me. Ah, more importantly, I have to gofort pitiful Lyle who was thrown away by his parents.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that was out of line!¡±

    Miranda thought as she looked over Zenoire and ire¡¯s exchange.

    (This is why that terrible custom gets passed down. I have to be careful myself.)

    There, she sent a nce to Novem, who was silently preparing. For a while now, she had been silently working to perfection.

    So perfect ire was left unable toin, to a level where Novem was the one eligible to find fault.

    ¡°Novem, you sure have it nice. Not getting dragged into these things.¡±

    There, Novem turned her face to Miranda. And she spoke with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you always have that cheeky look on your face, Miranda-san. Yet you act all cute when you¡¯re in front of Lyle, of course they¡¯d get irritated. Because you¡¯re shady as all hell.¡±

    ... Miranda was at a loss for words. And as if to continue on, Novem spoke.

    ¡°And I¡¯m just making things clear, so I¡¯ll say it again.¡±

    ¡°... What?¡±

    Miranda red at her. Novem made a smile of leisure.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lyle-sama¡¯s number one. So you girls can all get along and scramble for his second ce.¡±

    Miranda and Novem smiled together.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think your ce will be stable forever. I¡¯ll snatch it away anytime. So enjoy your number one seat while you can. For that¡¯s all the time you¡¯ll get.¡±

    As if between the women... the atmosphere was as if a cheerful conversation was being carried out, but sparks were flying left and right...

 Volume 18 - 19: Ties

    Ties

    Looking around, whether alive or recalled from memory...

    While the area had grown dark, today¡¯s moon was a pretty one. Fireworks had been prepared, but perhaps they would be unnecessary.

    I looked around as I spoke.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell which is which.¡±

    There were those who embraced one another in tears, and those thatughed together. Blowing away the rubble, Monica and the Valkyries hurriedly prepared for the banquet.

    While we were proiming our victory, this sort of phenomenon was breaking out in the other armies surrounding Centralle as well, putting them in a state of delight and confusion.

    But we won... and we had proimed it was over.

    The past king of Faunbeux looked at me in rage, apologized, said he was leaving Lianne to me, and returned to Faunbeux¡¯s main camp to clear his head.

    Looking at the results alone, the surrounding armies contained the dead men that flooded ouf of the city, and my main force alongside another unitunched an attack on the capital... they did, but a majority of them were those of memory brought back by my Skill ¡¾Sevens¡¿.

    The ones who came to me desiring various exnations were General Blois, Baldoir and Maksim-san. Maksim-san was apanied by a knight equipped in ck armor. Was that the friend he spoke of? Right now, they were exchanging banter.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, you still haven¡¯t confessed? You¡¯re the adjutant of an army sorge. I don¡¯t think you need to care about been a retainer anymore.¡±

    In regards to the ck knight who said that, Maksim-san seemed happy and sorrowful.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s exactly right... but you see, I... for now, I wanted to apologize to you. Back then, I wasn¡¯t even able to rush to your aid.¡±

    Seeing Maksim¡¯san¡¯s regret, the ck knightughed a bit.

    ¡°You¡¯re as earnest as ever. But I¡¯m d you didn¡¯te. Looking back on it now, I can tell. Your judgement wasn¡¯t mistaken. Leading Lady Adele away to join the anti-Celes coalition was the correct decision. So don¡¯t cry over it. It¡¯s unsightly to see a man like you cry.¡±

    ¡°I know that! But I have to say it. I was always... I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    As Maksim-san cried, the ck knight lightly patted him on the back. There, on the prepared-in-a-jiff tables in front of us, food was brought out one dish after another.

    Meat dishes were the main staple, and among them were some dishes that made use of the materials we¡¯d brought her ourselves. Well, we had finished this campaign ahead of schedule. There was no problem in using them.

    As I looked upon the scene, around me...

    ¡°What¡¯s this!? Over ten mistress candidates!? Just what did you lot do to get that way?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised at that one two. Why did the numbers grow that much? Lyle¡¯s going to wither, dammit.¡±

    ¡°No, I made a calction error, you see. I thought he would be good for a few more, but with those members, it proved a bit harsh. Though I still think it¡¯s going to increase.

    ¡°I¡¯m more worried than jealous. Just as the Second said, he¡¯s going to wither.¡±

    ¡°... The cause of his death¡¯s definitely going to be women, no take-backs. Can¡¯tugh at that. And this is the founder of an empire.¡±

    ¡°So Lyle¡¯s the same as me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s different from you, Sixth. Rather, the stares have been gathering for a while now, haven¡¯t they? You don¡¯t have to force yourself here.¡±

    To the Seventh¡¯s words, the Sixth cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t abandon me!¡± and everyoneughed. For a while now, they had grown heated talking about me.

    As that was going on, to our table came Aria, who was being worked hard carrying food around. Behind her was the form of the First¡¯s warrior wife.

    ... I¡¯ve gotten around to thinking it. It¡¯s because this person was our founder¡¯s wife that a trend was set in all the wives to. I think they could have gathered some more elegant women.

    There, the First¡¯s wife spoke.

    ¡°Hey, quite making a ruckus and looked over here. It looked like you were too embarrassed to strike up a conversation so I brought her over. You better say it properly.¡±

    About what? It would be boorish to ask, I¡¯m sure. The First¡¯s wife had brought Aria over, and it seems she knew a few things.

    As the First stood, he came bashfully before her.

    ¡°Y-yo! You doing well, Aria-chan?¡±

    Called out and put to work, Aria seemed troubled. Of all else, Aria had never met the First before.

    There, the Fifth followed through.

    ¡°This old man¡¯s the founder of the Walt house. The Basil whoes out in the Lockwarde House¡¯s red gem story you spoke of. Aria... from the time we met, he was always worried for you. So why not talk with him some?¡±

    Aria still seemed troubled, but she nodded. She understood.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I get the feeling Lyle said something about that in Centralle... um, I¡¯m Aria.¡±

    ¡°N-name¡¯s Basil. Your ancestor was, well... huh? Hey, what¡¯s this about a red gem?¡±

    The Third seemed somewhat excited.

    ¡°The truth is, Alice-san was interested in you as well. But since she couldn¡¯t express herself, she bought a red gem for you as a present. Yet she found she wasn¡¯t even able to hand that one over, and it¡¯s been passed down through the Lockwarde House women for generations. It¡¯s amazing, founder. Just as you said, it really was fate.¡±

    The Third exined with a final, but it¡¯s because he said it knowing full well that only added to his darkness. I think there are some things best left unknown.

    ¡°OOYYyyyyy!! Then, what¡¯s this!? If I had actually called out to her...!¡±

    The Second seemed cold.

    ¡°The possibility was there. Possibility, that is.¡±

    I called over to Aria.

    ¡°Pour him some more ale. Even if he¡¯s dressed like that, he¡¯s rtively delicate.¡±

    ¡°I-I get it. But really, what¡¯s with this situation?¡±

    Watching over Aria head to fill the First¡¯s ss was the man¡¯s wife. Touching a hand to her hip, she smiled a bit as she looked over him.

    I called over to her.

    ¡°Um, are you alright with this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. He tried so hard when he was alive. Even if he¡¯s just a record or whatever, it shouldn¡¯t be bad if he gets some reward for it.¡±

    There, May who¡¯d lost an arm apanied Marina-san with some more ale. She waved her hand at the Fifth, but her face was a bit red.

    ¡°Fredricks!¡±

    ¡°May!¡±

    He instantly stood and headed over to her. He took her burden off her hands, and headed back over.

    The Sixth made a conflicted expression at him. There, the warrior woman looked at Marina-san.

    ¡°Alright, you get over here too. I don¡¯t know why, but I like you!¡±

    ¡°Hah? I¡¯m going to go drinking. Don¡¯t do any... wait what!? What¡¯s with this physical strength! U-unhand me!¡±

    Marina¡¯s strong arms were pulled away by the warrior, so I saw them off with a wave of my hand. There, the Second¡¯s wife came to our table.

    ¡°Now, everyone! I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired of all that thick seasoning, so I¡¯ve made some dishes as well! Crassel, we¡¯ve got your favorite soup too. Sleigh, when your big brother Dewey¡¯s helping out, are you sure you should be taking it easy over here?¡±

    I noticed Dewey by her side. He had brought tes to distribute the food.

    The Second seemed wary of the First¡¯s wife as he took the soup.

    ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re a lifesaver. It¡¯s harsh with nothing but overpowering tastes. I did like this a lot.¡±

    The Third averted his eyes.

    ¡°There are things I want to talking about. Like teasing Lyle who I looked after a while, and teasing all the others. I mean, I¡¯m the only one who died in battle and never got to enjoy life.¡±

    Deweyughed.

    ¡°You worked real hard, Sleigh. Just sit back and rx.¡±

    After looking at that kind young boy, everyone¡¯s eyes gathered on the Third. The Third seemed troubled over what to say. He was sweating.

    ¡°... Dewey, you think you could leave your assistance at that? I can¡¯t seem to sit still anymore.¡±

    Following on, the Third¡¯s wife brought food as well. Together with Vera.

    ¡°We¡¯re not short on hands. You can just take it easy.¡±

    Perhaps Vera had been apprehended as she looked over at me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really get it, but I¡¯m helping out, so... see youter, Lyle.¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±

    Looking over the women who returned with Dewey, I let out a sigh. The First alone was staring into his cup of ale and grinning. I was jealous of his simplicity.

    The Fourth removed his sses and wiped them with a cloth. It was the same seen I¡¯d seen so often in the Jewel.

    ¡°But I¡¯m d our family was the only one to see it. If the others watched, it would just look as if something came out after you won, and thest part was just a lover¡¯s spat. In the end, I¡¯m sure the taking down of that dragon will be written off as the conclusion.¡±

    Legend Dragon... as a fearsome monster who stood in the path of our victory, that was decidedly how the story would be told. I was just a little relieved. After the Legend Dragon was abused so badly, I at least wanted its name to remain in history as a powerful foe.

    I saw a small woman running up with golden scales in her hands. Behind her were the Fifth¡¯s wives, and a crowd of men and women. They were the Fifth¡¯s children.

    Milleia-san was among them. Whileints came in from her sisters around her, she made a refreshing face.

    ¡°She¡¯s feigning innocence again.¡±

    ¡°Show off your true nature, witch.¡±

    ¡°What could you be talking about? Ah, Lyle~, you sure worked hard!¡±

    She looked at me and waved her hand. And the small woman- the Fourth¡¯s wife- looked at me as well.

    ¡°Lyle! Look! Look at this! They¡¯re that dragon¡¯s scales, but they¡¯re definitely amazing materials! They grew back, so we got them in considerable numbers! We should carefully preserve one dragon¡¯s worth of them, and conduct research with the rest. And... let a few of them flow elsewhere. Then the world will understand their worth, and this material¡¯s value will rise as a rare material. I doubt anyone¡¯s getting their hands on any soon.¡±

    Fitting of the Fourth¡¯s wife, she was quite shrewd when it came to money. The Fourth grinned as he watched over her carrying the scales so preciously. This was a couple with a thing for shiny objects.

    And the Fifth¡¯s children surrounded me.

    ¡°So this is the heir of the main line.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this, he looked unreliable.¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it fine? And it seems he¡¯s bing emperor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better promote our grand and great grandchildren.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry you had to deal with Milleia. She¡¯s just terrible, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    My surroundings grew rowdy. And to the Fifth who had May sit next to him, the eyes gathered as well.

    ¡°Dad, at the end of the end, do something about that animal obsession of yours.¡±

    A voice representative of his children. As I looked to the Fifth, before I noticed it, the animals he kept were by his side as well. Surrounded by their fluff, he seemed to be in heaven.

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    An instant reply. Around him, perhaps his wives hade with food and ale, as they lined themselves up.

    ¡°Good grief, he never changes.¡±

    Hearing that, the Fifth¡¯s face turned red as he looked away. In contrast, looking around the Sixth.

    ¡°Did you hear? It seems he¡¯s gotten over a dozen great grandchildren. Brod, you say something too.¡±

    ¡°Whose influence do you think that was?¡±

    ¡°Fiennes... won¡¯t you look at your mother?¡±

    They directed some incessant attacks at him. His contrast with the Fifth was too great. Why did ite to this... I think he¡¯s just getting his just deserts.

    There, grandma Zenoire came over to the Seventh, leading my father and mother behind her.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°I brought them. The Eighth Generation couple that screwed up big time. Lyle, get over here.¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what to feel, seeing my father and mother worked so hard by the others. I did think to save them, but the two of them didn¡¯t wish for it.

    As I headed for my parents before everyone, they were crying. My father hid his eyes with his hand.

    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve caused you some trouble, Lyle.¡±

    Even if he said that in an apron... well, I didn¡¯t hate him at this point, and I directed a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I know your reasons. So I¡¯m fine. Both of you, have some peace.¡±

    My mother looked at me, gripping her skirt in both hands, and lettingrge tears fall. While the two of them hade out, Celes hadn¡¯t appeared. I¡¯m sure she truly did hate me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. For being a no-good parent... a no-good mother, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    As the two embraced me, my tears came out as well. Looking around, myrades had gathered. Baldoir and Beil... the knights I admired were lined up, looking upon me.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, I¡¯m happy for you.¡±

    ¡°... It¡¯s something that would nevere to pass while they were alive. But if they were alive, the young master... no, Lyle would only be in more pain.¡±

    And General Blois stood.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get the details together and inform the surrounding armies. Well, I won¡¯t tell them the truth. It seems a legend really was involved. It¡¯s almost like I was seeing a dream. And we need some people to look out for whether there¡¯s any army plotting something strange.¡±

    With those words he walked off. He really was a reliable one.

    Right, a dream. This was an illusion. An illusion my Skill produced. But...

    When I looked to the Jewel, it¡¯s light had grown even dimmer.

    The First hit his hands together.

    ¡°All of you, line up! Is the ale all poured? The food all out? Then cheers!¡±

    The Seventh looked at me with worry.

    ¡°Lyle, are you sure you shouldn¡¯t settle for tea or something?¡±

    Even I could tell this wasn¡¯t the sort of atmosphere for that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll settle for ale. Well, I¡¯ve grown stronger than before.¡±

    By the time I returned to my seat, starting with Novem, everyone had gathered. It seems the First was leading them. Looking around, a many groups of knights and soldiers had been formed with food and drink before them. Among them were some who had already started into it.

    No, perhaps our group really was thest

    ¡°Eh~ well then... what shall we toast to? Lyle¡¯s victory? Or perhaps...¡±

    The Third grinned.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Lyle¡¯s got a lot to toast, his wedding and victory among other things, but here, let¡¯s make it a toast to Lyle. The wonder child of the Walt House. It will be difficult for a talent surpassing his toe out.¡±

    In what sense? Well, it was the Third, so I¡¯m sure he meant mr. lyle.

    Perplexed as he was, the Second agreed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s raise a ss to Lyle.¡±

    The Fourth put on his sses.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You stood firm. Truly...¡±

    The Fifth gave a rare smile.

    ¡°Right. Perhaps it¡¯s just because I watched you along the way, but I¡¯ll say you worked hard. Lyle, you really did your best.¡±

    The Sixth seemed a bit unsatisfied.

    ¡°I wanted to teach you how to y around more. Lyle, you¡¯ve got to learn toy loose.¡±

    The Seventh looked at me and nodded.

    ¡°As I thought, your my prided grandson. Now, Lyle.¡±

    The First held up his ss, and everyone followed suite. Novem brought me a ss of ale. As I epted it, I felt a little embarrassed. Novem looked at that and smiled.

    ¡°Then to Lyle Walt... Cheers!!¡±

    Everyone cried out a ¡®Cheers¡¯ and drained their sses. I chugged mine down in one go... perhaps Novem was being tactful as she had watered it down significantly. It was easier to drink, but...

    ¡°... Urp.¡±

    I sat down as if copsing. And my surroundings were enveloped in a blue light. That blue glimmer dissolved into grains, glimmering as it rose into the sky. As I looked upon the scene, my tears flowed. They had welled up, and they weren¡¯t stopping.

    It wasn¡¯t only in Centralle. From around it, blue lights rose as well. Looking up at the sky, the moon was stunning. And those lights that rose as if to greet it.

    I could hear the sound of cups being set down around.

    And what I heard at the end.

    ... You did well, Lyle...

    Those words alone. I put down my ss, and covered my face with my right hand. The people who had watched over me all the way. And the great many who had saved me.

    I¡¯m sure I was here because those people were with me. There were so many people involved, and then there was me. And I¡¯m sure I¡¯d continue on... and be one of them someday.

    And carrying on from them, I¡¯d entrust to the next generation...

    I heard footsteps approach. It was Novem.

    ¡°Lyle-sama. Everyone¡¯s already...¡±

    I frantically held back my tears; the lightpletely out of sight, I hung my head and gripped the Jewel. It didn¡¯t feel the same as it had before. I had the feeling its light had gone away. It had returned to being a normal gem. Preciously gripping that gem in both my hands, I leaked some sobs.

    ¡°I... know, so... I¡¯m sorry, just for now... I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m the same crybaby I always was.¡±

    Miranda and Shannon pat my back. Aria brought me a towel. May was looking up at the sky. She was crying. Vera issued orders around for everyone to say put.

    Monica carefully collected the cups. ra helped out, and while Ludmi, Gracia and Elza made tired faces, they seemed somewhat lonely as they looked around.

    Eva took a sip of ale, and sang a song for me. A sorrowful song of parting. But a song that ended in new encounters.

    That¡¯s right.

    The time hade for me to move forward. To stand on my own.

    So as not to be embarrassed. I¡¯ll live so I, who carries the blood of those people, will never feel ashamed. Stick out my chest, and live so I can say I did well at the end.

    That¡¯s why, just for now... isn¡¯t it alright if I cry? I¡¯ll stand up again and face forward in no time. So just for now...

    ¡°Lyle-sama, it¡¯s alright. Those around are crying as well. And the Valkyries are surrounding us, so... you can cry as much as you want.¡±

    Crying like a child, beingforted by the women around me. Yet even so, my tears wouldn¡¯t stop.

 Volume 18 - 20: A Blue Gem to my Heart

    A Blue Gem to my Heart

    ... South Beim.

    A while after noon had passed, Erhart dropped by the Guild. He had finished the request he¡¯d taken on, and came back to report it.

    His request was a patrol of the city¡¯s perimeter. A majority of the soldiers were out of town. For that sake, to supplement theirck of personnel, the requests were put out to the city¡¯s adventurers¡¯.

    R¨¹he was the one manning the counter. When she spotted Erhart, she waved her hand.

    ¡°Good work out there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, all wrapped up. Rather, have you got any new info? It¡¯s been quite a while since they set out, but I haven¡¯t even heard any rumors.¡±

    Rumors... naturally about the war in Centralle. While there were unfounded rumors circting about, nothing certain had reached Erhart¡¯s ears.

    It¡¯s not as if he was particrly good at gathering information to begin with. One of his party members was specialized in gathering that sort of information.

    But even that member had yet to obtain anything definitive. Was the war still going on? Or was it won? Lost? Erhart couldn¡¯t help but be curious.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t gotten any information in. The Valkyries, was it? They were all gathered up, so we have no means ofmunication, it seems.¡±

    Erhard handed the paperwork over, touching a hand to his chin.

    ¡°I see. Well, perhaps it isn¡¯t something that will end so easily, but you can¡¯t help but wonder.¡±

    A battle to decide the fate of the continent... so it was called. But as a practical problem, it was a war in some distantnd.

    While those around were curious, they got on with their lives.

    As R¨¹he and Erhart spoke, Marianne rushed into the guild. She was short on breath, gathering the eyes of the receptionists and adventurers in the branch.

    Marianne collected herself before dering with a smile.

    ¡°They won! It was the alliance¡¯s victory. The Bahnseim Kingdom was taken down! A portion of the army has returned, you se. So the information was finally able to reach us! The main force has already reached Rhuvenns.¡±

    Hearing that, the atmosphere in the guild brightened up all at once. Erhart reached out and embraced R¨¹he. Surprised as he was, with the surrounding atmosphere, she hugged back and rejoiced along with him.

    And Marianne looked upon it with delight...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In Rhuvenns castle, a single Valkyriecame to Lianne.

    It wasn¡¯t unit Thirty Four.

    While her ck hair and face were the same, her hairstyle, and the subtle difference in her clothing was enough for Lianne to understand the difference.

    Unit Thirty Four didn¡¯te to meet her. And with a Valkyrie holding a crate and lettering to see her, she had realized.

    Lianne stood from her chair, walking her way to the Valkyrie. She took the box and letter.

    But the letter was something from her home of Faunbeux. Putting the letter off toter, she opened the box. In it was a single pink, knit string. Lianne¡¯s present.

    ¡°... There¡¯s no meaning in returning if that¡¯s all that¡¯s left of you. That child was foolish to the end.¡±

    The Valkyrie¡¯s sister nodded.

    ¡°Yes, she was a fool. But she fulfilled her duty. Please praise her. And that is all she held onto so preciously. I think she did not want it to burn out alongside her. She left her final words... ¡®I have an outfit prepared for your chick. Please check the dresser¡¯ she said.¡±

    Lianneughed. Laughed, and at the sheer ridiculousness, she held her stomach with both hands. And she approached the dresser Unit Thirty Four presumably stowed it in and opened it.

    In it, from baby to child, various outfits were prepared.

    ¡°She was truly a fool... thinking nothing but of what was toe...¡±

    Lianne¡¯s tears stained one of the garments. As she wiped them, she opened the letter from Faunbeux. It contained words of worry for their daughter

    At the same time it was written that Novem was decided as the legal wife. Lianne smiled.

    The Valkyrie seemed worried for her.

    ¡°You must not fall to despair. And Unit Thirty Four wouldn¡¯t want...¡±

    ¡°... Despair? I¡¯ve no time for such a thing. And I¡¯ve received that child¡¯sst words. Well, while I¡¯ve had the seat of legal wife snatched up from under me, I¡¯m still one of the mistresses. The probability of overturning things from this point isn¡¯t zero. I think I¡¯ll be making for Centralle with haste.¡±

    The Valkyrie spoke.

    ¡°The outfits are prepared, was enough of a message?¡±

    Lianne wiped her tears, speaking as she turned back to the Valkyrie.

    ¡°Yes, she wanted to see the face of my child. Soon, a baby... a chick¡¯s face, is her demand. That girl won¡¯t be able to see it. But you lot want to see too, don¡¯t you?¡±

    There, the Vallkyrie before her eyes corrected her posture.

    ¡°... I am Unit Seventy One. I belong to the faction that supports you. Please let me share in that duty!¡±

    Click! As her expression changed, Lianne smiled.

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s a pleasure to work with you, Unit Seventy One. Now then, first off, we must make arrangements to transport this dresser. Carry it with care. And then the preparations to head for Centralle...¡±

    ¡°About that, Centralle has be a mountain of rubble. The mobile fortress was destroyed as well, so there is a need to construct a new capital. The location has already been decided.¡±

    Lianne let out a sigh. She had no time to feel sad.

    How much do they think that fortress of their cost? Well, if they won, then so be it. We can go collect it up whenever we want. Then we¡¯ll head there after some preparations. It¡¯s going to be busy. But... a new capital, is it? That sounds interesting enough.¡°

    As Lianne showed off her will, her fighting spirit against Novem quietly zed up.

    ¡°And perhaps it¡¯s a good thing to seriously vie for his favor. Because I want to have a child soon.¡±

    The Valkyrie gave a firm nod...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... North Beim. Adele¡¯s office.

    Receiving the victory report, and the documents exining the situation, Adele held her head.

    ¡°Centralle is a mountain of rubble... The mobile fortress was blown away and suffered severe damage. Why did ite to this... the Capital of Centralle was a historic site! And the cost of that fortress was ridiculously high! That¡¯s why I never wanted that weapon!¡±

    Before Adele¡¯s teary eyes, a Valkyrie stood quite unmotivated. Adele wasn¡¯t Lyle¡¯s wife. Meaning she wouldn¡¯t have Lyle¡¯s children.

    As a result, she was low on the Valkyrie¡¯s order or precedence. As the Valkyrie tickled her long ck hair with her fingertips, she let out a sigh.

    ¡°... More importantly, could you start preparing soon? They arecking in officers, so they said to call Adele-san over.¡±

    Adele lowered her hands on her own desk a few times, hard enough to make banging sounds.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude!? And the train of thought that, ¡®everything¡¯s fine as long as you win¡¯ is absurd! He should¡¯ve tried for a victory with fewer casualties, you see, and...¡±

    ¡°Ah, that one was impossible. Well, I have the report here on the matter, so please give it a read.¡±

    What the Valkyrie pulled from her bag was a report of the event. Each sheet of paper packed to the brim with lettering barely a legible size.

    And the amount of papers was nothing tough out.

    ¡°... Can you summarize it?¡±

    The Valkyrie seemed unmotivated.

    ¡°We beat Celes. Agrissa popped out and lost to Novem. Novem was confessed to by master, and gave up. Over. Ah, something about a golden dragon being the ringleader or something, it seems we¡¯re supposed to say it was a formidable for.¡±

    Adele mmed her desk a few more times.

    ¡°A bit more detailed if you will! Even if you tell me that, I don¡¯t feel any more enlightened!¡±

    The Valkyrie raised an, ¡®Eh~,¡¯ in true reluctance...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°City development? How could one call themselves a maid if they couldn¡¯t do that much? From deciding the location to drafting the blueprints, just leave it to this Monica. I¡¯ll prepare a city worthy of a useless damn chicken...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m, you see, to be quite honest, I¡¯d be fine with focusing on practicality. But you know, I think shabby is something else, and I majestic feel would be nice. See, I know gold is a bit hard on our budget, but if it looks extravagant, then maybe it¡¯s for the best.¡±

    There were numerous tents put up around. As we went out and surrounded arge table, we discussed the city we would build on the point Monica designated.

    While Monica continued joking around, the ce she chose was certainly a worthy spot for a city. If I had to say a problem, the preliminary work and foundations would be a pain.

    Flood control, and this and that... there was a reason a city had never been ced there before. But in a sense, we had a gathering of specialists here.

    Novem looked at me and nodded.

    ¡°Not only for your time, let¡¯s make a n with future development in mind. For that sake, the foundations are important. Leave it to me. While I¡¯ve lost arge majority of my power, this Novem will give you a city as a present...¡±

    ¡°That sort of thing¡¯s no good, right? We¡¯ve got plenty of soldiers, and we just have to give them some work. See, the other armies have already gone home, and carrying a few hundred thousand would be harsh for us.¡±

    As Novem said something simr to Septem who cared too much and ruined people, Miranda looked andughed. Novem gave a purposeful clearing of her throat.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to properly have the post-war on your mind, right~. While we¡¯ve got food problems, keeping soldiers without work is difficult. But that sparkly dragon¨C¡±

    ¡°Legend Dragon.¡±

    As I gave her the precise name, Miranda corrected herself. He was so pitiful, I at least wanted his name properly remembered. For argument¡¯s sake, he had been ced as the final formidable foe to stand against us in this conquest.

    ¡°Yeah, the Legend Dragon¡¯s magic stones and materials have some time left to go before the world knows their value, so there¡¯s a money problem too.¡±

    Damien pushed his sses up with his fingertip.

    ¡°I do think they¡¯re amazing as materials. But it¡¯ll be a while until we hit on how to use them.¡±

    Old Letarta looked over a portion of the materials we had collected.

    ¡°... Honestly, when only one of them came out, why do you have so many materials? There¡¯s enough for three or four whole dragons, you know? Well, leave them with us a while, and me and Damien will tell you what they¡¯re best suited for.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t feel much motivation from Damien.

    ¡°You know, for me, this lost time is a waste. When I¡¯m supposed to be pursuing my ideal woman, why do I have to involve myself with city development in a ce like this?¡±

    I, in regards to him.

    ¡°Because a portion of the materials we¡¯re disseminating are going to be your research funds. You¡¯d better find a use for them that¡¯ll have people buying them at a high price.¡±

    Damien smiled.

    ¡°Leave it to me. It¡¯s for my funds. That¡¯s an important problem for me!¡±

    As I exined things away, I looked at the sky. Today¡¯s weather was nice.

    I absentmindedly reached my right hand to the Jewel, and gripped it, but there was no response. It seems it really had just returned to being a blue gem.

    Would it be restored as a Jewel again someday? Or perhaps, would it continue its existence as a gem evermore?

    ... It¡¯s no good. I still had the feeling I¡¯d hear my ancestors¡¯ voices from somewhere.

    There, Shannon looked at me.

    ¡°Lyle, you look lonely. Oh, even if you say I¡¯m wrong, the almighty Shannon sees right through you. For these eyes I inherited from my great grandmother Milleia can see through all in existence!¡±

    Seeing her firmly strike a pose, Iughed. I didn¡¯t have the time for sorrow. The time everything was over was the time I died.

    Until then, I had to keep walking. I had to keep pressing forwards.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s set a firm foundation for our new capital. It¡¯s for the future. After that... we just have to tack on sufficient functionality. I want to have it in some shape by the end of spring so we can dere the founding of our nature.¡±

    I still couldn¡¯t let my guard down. Perhaps some army would aim for this time and attack. I want to believe there are no idiots, but I can¡¯tugh if I get struck down by an idiot.

    There, Moncia looked over at me.

    ¡°Oh, Chicken Dickwad. Lianne-san in Rhuvenns says she¡¯ll being over the necessary tools and materials to set up a new city. That¡¯s good. It seems she¡¯s trying to sell a favor now that the legal wife¡¯s been decided.¡±

    Monica grinned.

    I averted my face. When the topic of legal wife came up... well, it was really empress... everyone¡¯s eyes would gather on Novem.

    Touching a hand to her face, tilting her head a bit, Novem sent a provocative nce around. Miranda reacted at once, so I worked with Shannon to break things up.

    ¡°Hey! Aren¡¯t you going to do something about this!?¡±

    ¡°Foolish little girl! All I can do is to be watchful and make sure everyone doesn¡¯t explode. It¡¯s not my problem what happens once they¡¯ve already blown up! I¡¯m a man who doesn¡¯t fight without any prospects of victory!¡±

    As Shannon ran away with me, we found Aria and Eva on our path. As I thought it was a strange pairing, the two of them spoke on.

    It seemed to be a serious talk, so I peered in on them from the shadows.

    ¡°The First¡¯s wife? Well, she was an amazing person.¡±

    ¡°A little more detail on that! Please, I have an obligation to get a song of his n together. Now that I¡¯ve witnessed it, I¡¯ve realized. The Walt House is a st! So I need to no more! Good grief, Lyle should have opened up to me on these things sooner.¡±

    It does seem she was seriously looking into my n. When the elf who was prone to exaggerate and ad lib looked into things so seriously, it was a little scary.

    There, Shannon hiding beside me spoke.

    ¡°Come to think of it, ra seemed to be thinking about something seriously as well.¡±

    ra was making her move. When I thought of that, it really put a load on my mind. ra and Eva, I could only hope their strange rivalry didn¡¯t ze up.

    There, Shannon looked at me.

    ¡°You sure have it hard. With so many wives. And you¡¯ll get more, won¡¯t you? Well, just do your best. Ah, I¡¯m also your wife, but as long as I can take it easy every day, I don¡¯t have any otherints.¡±

    I pinched Shannon¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Oy, I don¡¯t mind arranging thetter half for you, but what was that about having more!?¡±

    Shannon wriggled to get her cheek out of my right hand.

    ¡°I-I mean! Everyone was talking about how they wouldn¡¯t be able to oppose Novem alone! Ludmi made contact with the King of Djanpear, and the others are probing for allies, so I thought you would know...¡±

    I released Shannon¡¯s face, unsteadily tottering backwards.

    ¡°T-this can¡¯t be. Even now, I have over ten, you know. Are you stupid!? You really are! You guys actually hate me, don¡¯t you.¡±

    There, Shannon gave a grin.

    ¡°So you finally noticed? Right... what we¡¯re really aiming for is the weakened for of your psyche chipping away!¡±

    ¡°A-as I thought! Little girl, so you hated me that much!¡±

    As we made a ruckus, Vera came over to us. Even hearing Shannon¡¯s conversation with me, she didn¡¯t seem surprised.

    ¡°You two sure get along. And I¡¯ll be returning temporarily, so could you lend me ra? I have to transport some goods, and I¡¯d like to use ra¡¯s transport corps.¡±

    I turned to Vera.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯ll leave half behind. We have to use them over here as well. But in that case, it really is painful that Porter¡¯s gone.¡±

    Thinking about movement speed along, Porter was exceptionally fast. With special tires and wheels, Porter with its Magic Ore and motion engine... we had lost a preciousrade.

    Shannon was moved to ears too.

    ¡°Uuuuurh, Porter... thefort of your loading tray shall be missed.¡±

    Right now, we were carrying on with a life in the tents. I also yearned for Porter¡¯s loading tray. Vera looked over our sorrow.

    ¡°... Well, it was an existence like a partner that apanied you so long, right? Like my ship to me? I¡¯ll be returning once, so is there anything you want?¡±

    It came to me. I turned a smile to Vera.

    ¡°I¡¯d like some kindness!¡±

    I said. I had some terrible wives plotting to increase my number of wives. I think it¡¯s alright id I seek some kindness. There, Vera began thinking with a serious look on her face.

    ¡°Kindness... you mean broadmindedness? You mean if it¡¯s that sort of woman, you¡¯ll ept them?¡±

    ¡°... Eh?¡±

    As I panicked, Vera exined.

    ¡°Ah, not me. I¡¯m not for it at all, but if you¡¯re officially putting the Guild under state management, then they said they¡¯d best send someone over to you. See, your impression as a womanizer is really strong there, and...¡±

    It¡¯s a misunderstanding. Aplete misunderstanding. I have a lot of woman around me. I definitely do, but I get the feeling the world¡¯s impression of me is growing further and further apart from who I am.

    ¡°... Push talks towards rejection.¡±

    Vera nodded.

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll tell my father that too. Then I¡¯ll be deciding your souvenir on my own, so have some high hopes.¡±

    As Vera wend away, Shannon pinched my trousers and tugged at them.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re definitely in for something terrible. If you don¡¯t properly tell everyone while you have the chance, it will be toote for you to take back.¡±

    I thought so to. As I gripped the Jewel, it felt almost as if I could hear voices fed-up at, yet enjoying this situation.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll tell them at once. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Eh? I don¡¯t want to. Go back alone.¡±

    I dragged Shannon with a smile as I headed to the battlefield of Novem and Miranda.

 Volume 18 - epilogue part1

    Sevens Epilogue: First Half

    ... What was passed down in the world toe as the start of the empire.

    It was recorded in the books, and passed down in the songs.

    There was a singlerge country.

    Over its long years of rule, its politics faced corruption, and its nobles grew too prideful in their bearing. In fact, from records of the time, numerous documents have been found that detailed events as if they weren¡¯t giving any thought to their people at all. Impossible enlistments on top of a willing shortage of food.

    An oppression of feudal lords who voiced out against this superpower. In only a few years, it has been the deaths of several million were recorded. Counting secondary casualties, many historians have calcted this reign to have led to the deaths of over one hundred millions people.

    The one who stood against that country was the legitimate child of the Walt House, an influential noble house of the time. Expelled from his house, he drifted to Beim, where he built up power, and appealed to the various surrounding countries for the formation of an alliance.

    That was the first emperor, the ¡¾God Emperor Lyle¡¿.

    Some say he was loved by the Goddesses, while others say he cut them down in his wake, the records of the time showed such an unprecedented nature that many question their validity.

    Putting the phrase, the Hero gets the Girl, into actual practice, it has been said by the time he reached the throne, his mistresses numbered twenty five.

    He travelled the continent in his youth, and many songs remain of his various encounters with women across thends. Many voices im it was that unheard-of behavior that caused his expulsion from his house in the first ce.

    These stories of the first emperor have been changed in name to appear as heroic tales time and again.

    In order to save the woman he loved, the crybaby noble heir who took a stand.

    The Holy Knight who saved the holy maiden.

    The adventurer who stood against the army of monsters.

    All these fairy tales derive their origin from the legends of the first emperor.

    The reason these tales spread and flourish is likely because when it came to heroic songs of the time, songs of the first emperor were the popr trend.

    The first emperor had a popr elf minstrel as one of his mistresses, so it is thought that this was a political n he devised to spread his authority.

    And like this, the first emperor¡¯s name remains from the strangely abundant materials on the time. High in historic value, and easy to research... they even serve as reference for the highly-popr period of the empire¡¯s copse and warring states period to follow.

    The descendants of the heroes who performed in this period of war were often likened to the emperor and those around him, some even falsely iming to be his descendants in order to increase their authority.

    That¡¯s just how influential the first emperor¡¯s name was at the time.

    This also owes to the fact that the first emperor... in contrast to his personality, had future public order on his mind. Or perhaps he had someone to give him advice, as he made a new system of rule and even the session of rule.

    Numerous documents remain on his preparations to leave matters to future generations, and he showed a proficient side as a statesman.

    But because of that, it is also true the other emperors of history festered a desire to leave their names in history as the first emperor had.

    The reason his name came out in the warring period far after his death was because it was so hard for the other emperors of the great empire to stand out.

    While he left numerous documents, as there are also numerous unrealistic records, it was an era one may regard as myth, but the fact the great empire ruled over the continent is an undisputed face...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Hey, we aren¡¯t going to make it in time!¡±

    As my surroundings were busily moving around, I took the blueprints in hand to verify their progress. The development of our nned capital was behind schedule, what¡¯s more, the n was already entering spring. No, it was almost into summer. No, no, that¡¯s already fall! Or so an exhausting period of dy after dy.

    It could be said this was because we were being careful in constructing the foundations. Naturally, as the imperial capital, my pce as an emperor would be there.

    In an attempt to make it something never seen before, the ns were revised. In truth, the foundations of the pce were alreadypleted. No, the foundations as a whole were gone and done with.

    But the city scape and districts.

    Thinking of the future developmental ns, and its present state... opinions were all over the ce.

    Monica wore a helmet as she waited to my side. In this sullying worksite, she wore her maid uniform as if to show it off, yet no one chastised her for it.

    I¡¯m sure everyone already thought there was no helping Monica.

    Novem let out a sigh.

    ¡°When the pce¡¯syout is one never seen before, it won¡¯t be interesting at all if the cityscape is just the normal, over-used form. At the very least, let¡¯s decide things once the pce is in a moreplete state.¡±

    Adeleined at Novem. I had pulled her here from North Beim, but when I left development of the new city to her, she seemed quite eager.

    No, she couldn¡¯t help but be.

    ¡°Please get all your opinions together before you bring them to me! Why do I keep getting requests of, ¡®as I thought, keep it toned down and make the city scape as it usually would be¡¯! Or ¡®if you¡¯re constructing a temple, then something like Zayin¡¯s would be nice¡¯! What exactly do you want me to do!? Hey, what should I do!?¡±

    In regards to Adele, Novem sent a smile.

    ¡°Just ignore those other opinions. This is the start of a new country. We should change up the atmosphere a bit, should we not? And there won¡¯t be any change in the fundamental structures. You have to start the n forward at once.¡±

    The ones who looked way too fitting to wear tank tops as they worked, Maksim-san, Aria and Marina-san came over to me.

    Maksim-san offered me a proposal.

    ¡°Lyle-dono. No, your majesty... we¡¯recking in materials. Um, the castle, or rather royal pce, I think you should revise that one a bit.¡±

    There, Miranda rejected the notion.

    ¡°That¡¯s no good. You¡¯re going to greet the representatives of other countries in apromise pce? Even if we have to push it, we must show our leisure, and let them know that the war is over.¡±

    I did understand Miranda¡¯s outlook, but we didn¡¯t have the materials. With the foundationplete, we were going to erect buildings of vermillion over the set stone. There were a bit too many problems with the ns, but only here were the opinions beginning to diverge.

    I spoke to Maksim-san and the others.

    ¡°Understood. For now, please proceed with work on a different district. Ah, after you get some rest.¡±

    Marina-san seemed displeased, but she quietly obeyed.

    Meanwhile, Aria.

    ¡°... Hey, isn¡¯t my treatment here bing real crude? For some reason, day by day, I feel as if you¡¯re treating me not as a mistress, but as some sort of site supervisor, you know? You know!?¡±

    She really fit the role, so there was no helping it. And she had gotten in various sorts of experience in our adventurer days, and I knew I could leave this sort of thing to her.

    I smiled.

    ¡°Do your best.¡±

    As I said that, my shoulders were gripped, and I was shaken back and forth. How nostalgic. Back when we first met, it was this sort of shaking that had rendered me unconscious.

    To such a ce, came Balroir and Alette-san.

    Baldoir had been entrusted the security of the area, so he didn¡¯t usuallye to where the work took ce. As I thought something had happened, Baldoir made a serious face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Lyle-sama, a letter from Lorphys. This makes the fifth one.¡±

    As I took the letter from his irritated hands, Alette-san touched the fingertips of both her hands together as she tried to make herself scarce.

    ¡°I have it rough being stuck between a rock and hard ce. The top told me, mistress is fine, so just beg your husband and stick her in there somewhere.¡±

    By the contents, the Royal Princess of Lorphys Annerinne had sent a request regarding a marriage to me.

    I spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Rejected! Totally rejected! Not happening. Definitely impossible!¡±

    There, Novem took the letter from me and read over its contents.

    ¡°She never learns. When the number of mistresses already exceeds twenty, I¡¯m worried for Lyle-sama¡¯s body.¡±

    Miranda looked at Novem with a smile.

    ¡°Or you could just disappear and it¡¯ll all go away.¡±

    Novem smiled too.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to refuse.¡±

    Baldoir spoke to Alette-san in irritation.

    ¡°In the first ce, the Walt House has precepts it has carried on for generations! Weing in someone who doesn¡¯t even clear that ispletely uneptable!¡±

    ... I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because people like Baldoir were there, that the ancestors went through so much trouble. Well, it became a reason to deny the expansion of my continually growing number of wives, so I¡¯ve no mind to refute it.

    First, thank you. It¡¯s because of you that I¡¯ve found salvation. I thought you were an idiot for leaving those idiotic precepts behind, but now I can honestly give you my thanks.

    Alette-san clung onto Baldoir in tears.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you think of it as a request from your wife!? Annerinne-sama¡¯s appearance isn¡¯t bad! Her pedigree is definite, so I think she¡¯ll be perfectly fine with magic! Her skin¡¯s nice, and she¡¯s never been sick before! Though it¡¯s often been said she¡¯s contracted the sickness of love.¡±

    There, Baldoir narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Then what of her head? From my first impression of her, I didn¡¯t think she passed the criteria.¡±

    You¡¯re all way too harsh. Well, rather than intellect, I think there¡¯s a bit of a problem with her personality. Since I saw the instant her love died before my very eyes, to be totally honest, I¡¯m a bit...

    Alette-san¡¯s eyes were teary.

    ¡°H-her head is... her head is... b-but you have other no-good mistresses, don¡¯t you!? L-like Shannon-chan. She¡¯s definitely cute! She¡¯s cute, but that¡¯s the useless sort of cuteness!¡±

    There, Baldoir shook his head to the side.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking of Shannon-sama, who supported up Lyle-sama from his troubled adventurer days. Even if there are some problems, more or less, we vassals recognize her inclusion among the mistresses, and rejoice over it.¡±

    Seriously, what are you peoples¡¯ standards? Hey, could it be the Walt House¡¯s vassals actually hate the Walt House?

    As Alette-san cried, Baldoir held her tight.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I¡¯m s former knight of the Walt House. And now, asmander of the imperial guard, I can¡¯t let thise to pass. You understand, don¡¯t you Alette?¡±

    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±

    While everyone around¡¯s so busy, he sure knows his work. Well, as long as this pulls Alette-san out of the matter, there¡¯s no problem... Gracia¡¯s little brother Leold-kun doesn¡¯t have a partner yet, does he? But they¡¯re both heirs to their lines. This is difficult.

    There, this time Rauno came, out of breath.

    ¡°O-oy. I looked into it.¡±

    ¡°How was it!?¡±

    As I rushed towards Rauno, he took the canteen Monica held out and swallowed down some water.

    He drank with good force, and after wiping his mouth with a sleeve, he gave a report.

    ¡°Everywhere¡¯s not working out. Even if fall passes by, the reality¡¯s that it will be difficult for anyone to move at once. In the current dubious situation, they¡¯re doing their best to not show any openings. Even if you call them over, there are few able to mobilize. H-hey, can I go home yet? I haven¡¯t had any decent conversations with Innistely.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is your next mission.¡±

    Hearing that, I was relieved. And handing the next document over to him, I left him the work. As a majority of all intel work fell to Rauno, he was considerably bust.

    ¡°... I was too hasty in my government appointment.¡±

    A depressed Rauno. But the information I had him look into was beneficial. I was able to understand the present state of surrounding countries.

    ¡°But no one can move? I get the feeling they¡¯re ready to send envoys whenever they want, though.¡±

    I nned to call the surrounding countries in, and make a grand promation of my enthronement as emperor. If you¡¯ve any objections,e at me, was the message. If they were actually prepared for it, that would be most troublesome.

    Rauno wiped his sweat.

    ¡°In essence, the countries that participated in the alliance have suffered massive casualties. More than anything, they¡¯re afraid of your majesty who won his way through such a battle. But they won¡¯t show such an attitude. So they¡¯re putting on airs. There are plenty of folks withints, but it doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯ll voice them. If anyone moves, it¡¯ll be the next generation, or the one after that...¡±

    The next generation.

    As a problem of my sessors entered the stage, Monica seemed restless.

    ¡°W-what¡¯s this!? That¡¯s a serious affair for the chicks! Understood. This Monica shall protect a damn chicken¡¯s chicks from whatever crisis they face. So in concerns to that, leave the rights to their education and care to me. To Monica!¡±

    The one who kicked her out of the way from behind was Valkyrie Unit Seventy One. As she fastened her hair with a pink ribbon, she was easy to distinguish.

    ¡°You fiend! We are the ones who shall raise Lianne-sama¡¯s chick! One who breaks their vows has no right to embrace any chick of his! ... Are you not the one who said it?¡±

    ¡°I mean... I mean, the chicks are my dream!¡±

    Monica made a mortified face. The usual skit had started up, so I opted to return to my work.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s negotiate, and change the date of my enthronement. If the day is bad, or for whatever reason, we have to make our opponents recognize it. Even if they hate it, they should jump on board! Adele-san!¡±

    Adele-san fled with teary eyes.

    ¡°You can leave negotiations to Lianne-san! I don¡¯t want any more work~!¡±

    ¡°No, Lianne¡¯s on another matter, and she isn¡¯t here... ah, she can¡¯t hear me anymore.¡±

    As Adele-san ran off into the distance, Maksim-san¡¯s face flushed.

    ¡°Adele-sama¡¯s cute today too.¡±

    Kuh! Is there no decent folk around me? Here, I need to keep firm as the normal one.

    ¡°More importantly, Lyle.¡±

    Miranda looked at me. Her expression was rtively serious.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s room are you going to stop by today? You¡¯ve already resolved yourself, haven¡¯t you? And yet, what¡¯s the meaning of not stopping by my room once?¡±

    The surroundings instantly grew quiet. I broke into colt sweat as I looked at Novem, only to find her making some bashful gestures.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m also waiting. Do with me as you will.¡±

    Hearing that, Miranda¡¯s eyebrows twitched. There, May unsteadily made her way over to me.

    ¡°Hey, Lyle. Give me your seed already. It¡¯s about time for me to get a family of my own. My mother¡¯s urging me on it, see. But I¡¯ve already decided on a name. I¡¯m shortening Fredricks, and making it Fraisse.¡±

    May lightly joined in. I looked at Aria. But Aria sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°Decide on your own. It¡¯s your choice.¡±

    Aria wouldn¡¯t intervene. So she wouldn¡¯t assertively press me either. I¡¯m thankful. I¡¯m thankful, but...

    ¡°... I have some business to attend to.¡±

    ... I ran off. Strings tangled around my leg, tripping me up.

    ¡°L-let me go!¡±

    Dragged by Miranda¡¯s threads, I returned being dragged back towards everyone. I resisted, but Maksim-san and Baldoir also took part to bring me back.

    ¡°That¡¯s no good, Lyle-dono. If you don¡¯t properly do it, the bets will never be called.¡±

    ¡°Maksim-dono, please don¡¯t use Lyle-sama to gamble. But it¡¯s true you need to get some heirs. Lyle-sama, this is for the sake of the House. No, the sake of the country.¡±

    Dragged by the two of them, I was led before Novem and Miranda, and Aria and May.

    Stop it. There¡¯s no mood here to be found! Don¡¯t be misled just because I confessed in front of several hundred thousand. Have a bit of tact for my delicate heart.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... Watching the rowdy scene from a little away were Shannon and ra.

    Shannon was scribbling in her illustrated diary that had begun to fill itself out. ra looked at the picture in surprise.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled. Are you sure you can¡¯t see?¡±

    Shannon showed ra her special brush.

    ¡°If I paint with this, even I can see it. And I can draw for real too, though I have to borrow someone else¡¯s field of vision.¡±

    Where she pointed with her brush, was a Valkyrie with eyes set on the scenery Shannon painted.

    ra marveled at Shannon¡¯s surprising talent as she looked through the diary.

    ¡°Perhaps this will be a valuable resource.¡±

    Shannonughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a sketchbook. And I¡¯m only writing what happened on what day.¡±

    There, Eva came over to the two of them. The reason she was so far from the worksite was because she didn¡¯t want the smoke and dust to damage her throat.

    ¡°What are you two doing? Oh, you¡¯re quite skilled. At that level, you could draw a billboard for my stage. Want to have a go?¡±

    In regards to Eva¡¯s tone, ra seemed a bit irritated.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re misunderstanding something. What¡¯s going to be constructed first in the library this city really needs, and not some theater yhouse, you know?¡±

    Eva stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°How unfortunate. I already have a promise with Lyle. When he confesses to me, it will be in apleted theater before a full house, he promised!¡±

    ra raised a dryugh.

    ¡°Of course that was a joke. You really are an easy elf. You really make me wonder, sometimes.¡±

    The Valkyrie watched the feud between the two. Shannon added the scene to her diary. Because she thought it was interesting...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The most valuable material on the early days of the great empire¡¯s founding came from ¡¾Shannon¡¯s Illustrated Diary¡¿.

    She used paints rare for the era, and without deteriorating over time, they remained in a beautifully preserved state.

    While it¡¯s said she was one of the mistresses, from the contents of the diary, it is inferred she was quite close to the first emperor Lyle. She left material of before the empire¡¯s founding, but they mostly consisted of crude letters and painting. After the birth of the empire, her works grew to a level of artistic value, and even now, entries of her diary are disyed in museums across thends.

    Among them, ra Bulmer.

    Eva Nihil.

    The value of the piece depicting the feud between the two is highly appraised, and it is a valuable resource that revealed the bad rtions of ra- who left vast amounts of information behind- and Eva- who left countless songs and stories.

    Shannon Circry.

    Both she and her sister were mistresses to the empire, and a rare case where sisters were both included as concubines. A clear indication of the first emperor¡¯s womanizing tendencies.

    But regrettably, the diary that has been disclosed is only a small portion of it. ¡¾Shannon¡¯s Illustrated Diary¡¿, the work that is thought of as closest to the truth, is highly sought after for both its historic and artistic value.

    Inter years, a drama starring Shannon as the main character was adapted into a movie, and there are rumors her Illustrated Diary contains important truths great enough to overturn the fabric of history itself.

    Many historians hold a strong desire to gather all its remaining entires...

 Volume 18 - epilogue part2

    Sevens Epilogue: Second Half

    ... The new capital.

    Its foundation fully constructed, the representatives of various countries... when the representatives of the countries that took part in the alliance had gathered, winter had already gone by, and the time was bordering on spring.

    The development n of the capital was still half-way there. But as they couldn¡¯t put it off any longer, they gathered the representatives, and Lyle officially proimed his enthronement and the formation of his empire.

    He had already begun his rule by then. The area once under the Bahnseim House¡¯s direct control. On top of that, the territories of the feudal lords Lyle had crushed on the way. That added to Rhuvenns and Beim. Just because he was busy, it wasn¡¯t as if Lyle could get out of managing them.

    From the moment the Bahnseim Monarchy was taken down, Lyle¡¯s standing was already one where he had to bear responsibility. He was only making a formal promation of it.

    The pce in the center of the new capital waspleted, and that fortified city held a non- standard construct new to the world. That castle supported up by pirs of vermillion was high andrge. The ingredients used to support such weight were the Legend Dragon¡¯s horns. It used those red horns, with those crimson pirs supporting up a massive structure.

    The representatives of the countries gathered in the receptions hall swallowed their breathes; not only at its expanse, but its magnificence as well. It hadn¡¯t been built as a simple fortress forbat, and yet the technological might to prepare this so soon... with all else considered, by their national power alone, they would be a terrible foe to stand up against.

    Lyle had seeded in giving that impression.

    Standing in the hall as representative of Beim¡¯s merchants was Fidel Tr¨¥s. His daughter was one of Lyle¡¯s mistresses, so he had been invited over.

    The ceremony had yet to begin, so for not the representatives spoke amongst themselves. The air wasn¡¯t too strained, but neither was it gentle. In such a ce, all waited for the rites to begin.

    As those around knew Fidel had supported Lyle since he was a nameless adventurer, merchant as he was, the other delegates permitted him to line himself shoulder to shoulder with them.

    (Guild executives. And the representatives of nations... everywhere¡¯s exhausted, so it doesn¡¯t seem they n to scheme too much against the brat. Well, when the princesses and queens of surrounding countries are his mistresses, I guess it¡¯s idiotic to start any needless conflict. No, wait! We¡¯re talking about that brat here. Perhaps he¡¯s waiting for some imbecile to carelessly pull the trigger! He¡¯s the bastard who got Vera in his hands with dirty means. No doubt there¡¯s something dirty on his mind.)

    Alone, without changing his expression, Fidel thought to himself, but as he had continued to support Lyle financially all this time, those around thought he had presented his daughter himself.

    That¡¯s just how powerful they thought Lyle was. And that only irritated Fidel more.

    (Dammit. They think I offered Vera to him, what¡¯s more, they won¡¯t even say it to my face! I¡¯ll get him back for this. I¡¯ll harass that brat the hell of it!)

    While he was proficient as a merchant, he was hopeless when it came to his daughter. All the way he wished that the ceremony would start and get over with already...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... In the room where they prepared for the ceremony, starting with Novem, the female camp got their clothing in order with the assistance of the Valkyries.

    Unable to take part in anything too modest, they wore the expensive attire they had ordered for this day. But here was a battlefield.

    Novem sat in a chair, getting her hair in order. To her side sat Miranda.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made numerous failures in my life, but among them, my greatest blunder was adding you to Lyle¡¯s harem. Even now I regret it dearly.¡±

    As Novem let out a prickly air, Novem sat in front of a mirror, taking care of her nails.

    ¡°Right. I also think I should¡¯ve just abandoned you back there. I regret saving the idiot crying bloody murder and making a ruckus by herself.¡±

    Seeing the twough amongst themselves, Shannon fidgeted. While she was wearing a dress, she moved around too much, and it had be disheveled. A Valkyrie reset her clothes.

    ¡°Uwah, how scary. I never thought the battles between women would be something so unsightly.¡±

    Near Shannon was Elza in her undergarments. Adjustments on her dress were hurriedly being carried out by Monica¡¯s hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I won¡¯t let myself be a part of it.¡±

    ¡°No one cares about that, so put this on. I¡¯m busy here. I have to go over to the chicken dickwad¡¯s ce and get his appearance in order. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s shaking from the loneliness.¡±

    Shannon looked at Monica and sighed.

    ¡°You sure he isn¡¯t going over his address right around now? Lately, whenever you approach him, he¡¯s extremely surprised, you know?¡±

    Elza nodded too. She epted the dress from Monica, the Valkyries gathering around her to help her put it on.

    ¡°It was the same with me. Did he get some new sort of trauma? Ah, it fits perfectly now. You have my thanks.¡±

    There came the sound of something falling. Ludmi and Gracia. A problem hade out in their dresses. Both of them remained in their undergarments.

    ¡°Why do our dresses ovep!? Deep purple is my color. You shall wear something else!¡±

    ¡°I wanted a calm color too! You go change!¡±

    Looking at the feud between the two, a topless Eva seemed fed-up. Her pink-blond hair covered the important parts.

    ¡°They never get tired of it, those girls.¡±

    Having finished put on her dress, ra was done preparing, so she sat and read a book. She spoke up in regards to Eva¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Right, right. Rather, why don¡¯t you just put on your dress already? It¡¯s not our part yet, but the country representatives are already in the reception hall, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Eva stroked up her hair.

    ¡°Not my problem. My dress is being modified. And I wanted to wear something shier...¡±

    In another corner, may and Marina seemed ufortable.

    ¡°These clothes... are hard to move in. And hot.¡±

    ¡°Why am I here...¡±

    The First¡¯s wife taking a liking to her, Marina¡¯s inclusion as a mistress was done then and there. Nearby Marina, even Marrianne was present.

    ¡°That¡¯s my question. Why am I... I was called over by the Tr¨¥s House, and then the guild executives congratted me for some reason.¡±

    There, wearing clothes that clearly showed the lines of her body, Thelma folded her arms in delight.

    ¡°You still have it good... marrying before you¡¯ve learned true desperation. If I didn¡¯t slip in here, I¡¯d probably never be able to in my life.¡±

    Thetter part was spoken quite seriously. Looking at Thelma was the current Holy Maiden of Zayin, Aura.

    ¡°If Thelma-san¡¯s here, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for me to be here, you know?¡±

    But Thelma touched a hand to her face.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s no good. I mean, to the country of Zayin, you¡¯re the official Holy Maiden. It¡¯s going to be hereditary, so it¡¯s important for you to have children. Gastone was rejoicing over how Zayin¡¯s future¡¯s secure with this.¡±

    There were various problems with the faces gathered, and Vera took a look over them. An overly numerous number of Valkyries surrounded Vera.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then properly refuse. Rather, father... I told him to move talks towards not growing the harem, so what could his intentions be? And wait, why am I surrounded by these girls?¡±

    Even when she had finished putting on her dress, the Valkyries surrounded her. The ones surrounded in a simr fashion were Novem, Miranda and Aria.

    Aria was courteously being dressed. She was making a troubled face.

    ¡°H-hey! Why do you have to be so thorough? And it¡¯s a bit loose around my stomach. Can¡¯t you tighten it a...¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Rejected.¡±

    The Valkyries giving immediate responses, Aria dropped her shoulders. Her hair that always curled upwards had been set straight today. While Aria was unable to keep calm at these foreign garments, the Valkyries stayed by her and voiced theirints.

    ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t walk in long strides.¡±

    ¡°No sudden movements!¡±

    With Valkyrie Unit Seventy One by her side, Lianne looked over the scene. It seemed shehad noticed, so she asked Unit Seventy One.

    ¡°Hey, an honest question, but could it be those four are...¡±

    ¡°Correct. It would be best you hurried up, Lianne-san.¡±

    Lianne sat in her seat, spreading a folding fan to over her mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s a surprise. With Novem and Miranda, I don¡¯t think it would be strange if they assaulted him, but Aria and Vera? I should be a little more assertive myself.¡±

    ... In what? No one around thought to ask.

    ¡°Ah, I got some cream on it.¡±

    ¡°Shannon, hurry and change. And Elza, you stop eating too.¡±

    As Shannon spilled her sweats and stained her dress, Miranda scold her. While she was at it, she got angry at Elza eating sweets alongside her.

    Novem turned to Aria.

    ¡°Aria-san, you can¡¯t sit settle down and sit still?¡±

    ¡°I mean... I just can¡¯t calm down. I did want to wear a dress, but it¡¯s kinda embarrassinge this far.¡±

    May and Marina.

    ¡°Hah, I want to eat some meat.¡±

    ¡°Agreement. Someone bring some meat over.¡±

    Vera looked at the two.

    ¡°Of course that¡¯s no good. We won¡¯t be eating much today until the ceremony is party. You got that? The same goes for the evening party.¡±

    As the two of them made faces of true fear and surprise, the other members... the mistresses pushed on by various nations couldn¡¯t let out their voices before these peculiar members...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¡°Are you screwing around!?¡±

    Out of his usual tank top, Erhart stood in my room in formal attire. Heined to me in tears, but upon hearing the reason, I was the one who was surprised.

    ¡°Like I know! This is the first I¡¯m hearing of it! I don¡¯t want my numbers growing any more either1 I have it hard as it is! I¡¯m freaking terrified! Everyone... everyone¡¯s so scary. If Aria wasn¡¯t there tofort me, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d...¡±

    As I held back my tears, Erhart panicked. I¡¯m sure he had the same experience as me, or he had realized this wasn¡¯t someone else¡¯s problem. As I thought, it was the right choice to expand his circle of friends.

    I wanted friends who could understand this feeling, so I pushed various things onto him. Like women, and fame.

    But I could understand why he¡¯d be angry. I never thought Marianne-san would be pushed onto me on the appointed day.

    That sted Fidel, so this is the reason he sent that smile at me. I thought I told him to proceed talks towards rejection, but for me to take a mistress from the Guild as well...

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sory. But why does it have to be Marianne!?¡±

    Even so, Erhart couldn¡¯t forgive his first love bing a mistress. But Maksim in the same room tilted his head to the side. Damien was the same.

    ¡°Why? Because that Marianne-dono didn¡¯t have anyone special? And it seems you¡¯ve gathered quite a number of females¡¯ affection yourself.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, your confession was rejected, right? Then I don¡¯t think this is a problem that concerns you.¡±

    Being cut down so soon by their words, Erhart copsed at the knees.

    ¡°EEERRRRRHHHAAARRRTTT!¡±

    ¡°I... was no good. But even so, I wanted Marianne-san to find happiness... goddessdammit!!¡±

    There, Baldoir looked at us and sighed.

    ¡°What are you doing, you four? More importantly, Maksim-dono, has there been any progress between you and Adele? I heard your confession was a sess.¡±

    There, Maksim-san bashfully held up his head.

    ¡°How foolish. It seeded. But our rtionship is nothing further than a kiss. See, I want to enjoy our newly-married life, ¡®Just the two of us¡¯.¡±

    Perhaps that was a low blow at me, or at Erhart. Or maybe even Baldoir. Damien sipped some tea.

    ¡°How envious. My researchb¡¯s going to bepleted soon, so I¡¯ll be able to devote myself to creating my ideal woman.¡±

    Erhart looked over us.

    ¡°... You¡¯re all definitely strange. The screws in your heads have blown the hell away.¡±

    I looked at him, thinking over how rare it was to see him in presentable wear.

    ¡°... You¡¯ve shown some splendid pluck. Understood. To the heartbroken Free Knight Erhart, I- the one who appointed you as a Free Knight- shall introduce you some women to make up for it. How does Princess Annerinne sound? She¡¯s a cute person.¡±

    Erhart stood and pointed at me. Baldoir said, ¡°You¡¯re being disrespectful,¡± but erhart was a valuable existence whoined at me. Just leave at that. Otherwise, there would be no fun to be found in teasing him.

    ¡°Cut the crap! Just how much trouble do you think I went through because of that fluffy Free Knight title!? Just the other day, I was sent a request for Dragon ying, and it really was nothing but trouble.¡±

    Apparently, Erhart defeated a Land Dragon. How wonderful. I knew he had talent, but as expected of the man I recognized.

    ¡°In response to your good work, I¡¯ll give you public recognition next time. From your fluffy standing, you need only enjoy your harem.¡±

    To my smile, Erhart held his head in both hands. This guy, back when I met him, he wasn¡¯t looking at reality, but by the time he woke up, he had the harem he wanted in his hands.

    Some wishes doe true, I wanted to say.

    ¡°As if I can support so many with this fluffy standing! At this rate, I really will be assaulted! I¡¯m on the verge of being raped here!¡±

    ... I ask you don¡¯t say that to someone who really was raped. While we¡¯re at it, just get assaulted already ande over to this side. I wanted to say. Dammit, for my healing factor to be this damn tank top and the bride¡¯s father of all people.

    It irritates me, so I¡¯m going to rile Fidel.

    There, Baldoir checked the time on his pocket watch. It seems the time wasing near.

    ¡°Lyle-sama... no, your majesty. The time is here.¡±

    I took a light breath, and changed my train of thought.

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll head for the hall.¡±

    Maksim-san and Damien stood as well, while Erhartined, ¡°you people change gears too fast.¡± The five of us circled around to the back of the hall, where Rauno-san stood on lookout.

    ¡°The preparations are in order, your majesty.¡±

    Without his usual unshaven stubble, his dress was in order today. Nodding to the words of my retainers, I set out into the hall.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    A position to look down over the lines of country delegates, and the representatives of organizations.

    In the depts. Of the hall, a high ce was prepared with stairs leading down. On top of it was a throne. It was made amply extravagant to show off a sense of majesty.

    As I made my entrance, the orchestra on standby began its performance. Within that stately air, everyone lowered their heads as I climbed the stairs to the throne.

    One step. Another... a red carpet was draped down the steps to the throne.

    I could see my seat over the corpses that paved my way.

    The red carpet looked like blood to me.

    As I climbed up to such a height, I was certain I was the grand viin. From the world¡¯s point of view, it would be strange if they thought I had used my own sister to drop the Bahnseim Kingdom and take it for myself.

    A disaster caused by a person of the Walt House was merely contained by another Walt.

    Normally, ying the hero and leaving once everything was over may have been cooler.

    But I couldn¡¯t do that.

    I had my promises.

    And I couldn¡¯t run from the responsibility of all those I had killed.

    I had climbed so high by killing so many.

    There was something called a minimum level of liability.

    Climbing to the top, I saw the seat. The throne. Having walked so far, I turned to take a seat, ending up looking down over all.

    I was sure I was going to offer the rest of my life to governing them. Even I had to wonder why I¡¯d made such a choice.

    I felt I would be crushed under the weight of this charge, but I got the feeling my ancestors were watching me from somewhere. In that case, I couldn¡¯t do anything to embarrass myself.

    Taking a seat, I spoke for everyone to raise their heads, proiming I had officially ascended to the throne. At the same time, I proimed the unification of the continent. It was already recognized a majority of the countries woulde under the empire¡¯s rule. And we had managed to exhaust the continent as a whole.

    Especially the Bahnseim Kingdom... the destion of the continent¡¯s center was great, but even so, the empire had shown its might in battle.

    We should be fine for the time being. Henceforth, we can only apply ourselves to domestic affairs and diplomacy. That¡¯s better than war, I¡¯d have to say.

    Even now there were times I wondered if some hero of the goddesses was out there somewhere. If they were, I would never have thought to do so much myself. But there was no one. There weren¡¯t any humans to cause a stir.

    Even if there were, whether they could beat Celes or not...

    So I decided to do it.

    As the ceremony carried on, I yed the part of the emperor of my ideals. What came to my mind was my ancestors.

    If I asked the First about empires, he¡¯d probably take a, ¡®pshaw,¡¯ attitude.

    Perhaps the Second would make a bit of a troubled face.

    The Third would have augh at his descendent taking the throne.

    The Fourth would be noisy about rule and money.

    The Fifth... wouldn¡¯t say much, but he¡¯d at least tell me, ¡®don¡¯t push yourself¡¯.

    The Sixth, let¡¯s see. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be worried at my surplus of wives.

    The Seventh may have cried from joy.

    The Eighth... what words would my father offer to me? I had few memories of my time before ten, and from then on I only had memory of him taking a cold attitude towards me. He apologized to me at the end, but I couldn¡¯t imagine what he would say.

    Deep. I think these were a very deep two years. Driven out of the house, I became an adventurer. Became an adventurer without a goal, met Aria and met Miranda, and...

    Perhaps my reunion with Celes was the true beginning. Facing defeat in the falling snow of Centralle, from the moment I saw Celesmand that city of madness... I held a true goal for the first in my life.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.

    That¡¯s why I¡¯m looking back on my life here.

    It was just as Milleia-san said. Build up a mountain of corpses and sit on the throne.

    The ceremony went on. The representatives who voiced their loyalty to me.

    ¡°We shalle under the rule of the empire, and pledge our allegiance to the emperor.¡±

    Those words put everyone on their knees.

    Within all that, when I think over how many may be after my neck, it sends a shiver down my spine. Even if I knew what I built up would someday fall to decay, I had to go on under the assumption it would continue forever. A continent that fell to ruin in only a few years.

    It should be fine for it to have a brief moment of peace.

    I¡¯ll devote all that remains of my life. It may not be much aspensation, but for however long it buys us.

    ¡°I am delighted at your pledge. I shall devote this body- young as it is- to be a good lord to all. I ask that you help support up this empire with me.¡±

    Though I doubt you will... okay, taking it that far would be a lie, but at the very least, put in some work too, is what I wanted it say.

    I mean, when I used to have eyes like a dead fish, I was driven far enough into a corner to resolve to unify the continent. If the surroundings helped just a bit more, I think I could¡¯ve helped out as just a single soldier or adventurer.

    Though it¡¯s toote for that.

    Someday I¡¯ll hand this position over to the next generation. That would mean pushing various troubles onto them. When I thought of it that was, I felt a bit apologetic. I have to at least settle what I¡¯m capable of.

    I¡¯m anxious whether or not I¡¯ll be able to entrust something as the others had.

    But even so, I¡¯ll walk ahead a step at a time.

    Walk and walk, and at the time I stop, to the next generation... I¡¯ll give someone else¡¯s back a push. That¡¯s the sort of existence I want to be.

    Just like those seven.

    Just like my ancestors who supported and led me.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... The birth of an empire that had unified thend after its three hundred years of separation.

    The golden age of its long rule came around a hundred years after its founding. From there, it experienced many changes in times alongside numerous uprisings, yet maintained its hold on the continent for five hundred years.

    But all that rises must someday fall, and with the flow of time, the empire fell apart. After that, a period of warring states descended, and it took quite some time before thends were united again...

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ¨C

    ... On the ssroom¡¯s ckboard, the history of the continent in its imperial days werein out.

    On the neck of a young boy receiving lessons in that ssroom hung a pendant of silver. A blue gem was embedded into it, and it was quite an old piece.

    Behind the teacher¡¯s desk, the teacher lightly tapped his fist against the board as he spoke.

    ¡°Well, all this history¡¯s something of an opening act for the warring states period that followed. What I¡¯m going to teach you now is the more popr stuff. But when you delve deeper into the empire of that era, you¡¯ll find it¡¯s quite an interesting thing. The heroes that shed on the battlefield were actually all descended of that first emperor, or so some say. But it¡¯s true in order to stake a legitimate im, there were plenty of folks who proimed themselves descendants of the emperor. That¡¯s why there are so many Walts around these days. Even some in this ssroom, right?¡±

    Eyes gathered on the young boy, alongside someughter. As the boy was faint of heart, he hung his head down.

    There, the history teacher began speaking with pride. Perhaps he really loved history, as he had done much research into it himself, and it seems he held his own thoughts on the events.

    ¡°But it really is shady how that first emperor called himself a God Emperor. What¡¯s more. The country that became a trigger for the empire¡¯s founding, you see, the truth is, the first emperors sister married into it. Your teacher thinks the Walt house just caused some trouble to swoop in and resolve it. Look into it, and it gets exceedingly fishy. Driven out of his house, he went and yed the part of what we call a Hunter these days.¡±

    The teacher who spoke on eloquently did have the research to back up his pride. The first empire was a terrible womanizer, what¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t make it in time to save themercial city that supported him.

    Disying various other bits of information, he gave his own impression of events. And, to conclude, he gave as a preface.

    ¡°The first emperor wasn¡¯t some God Emperor, he was just your everyday neighborhood gigolo. The deeper you dig into it, the shadier it gets. There¡¯s that Shannon who¡¯s popr in movies and dramas, right? The cause of her muddled life in the inner pce was that emperor, and your teacher thinks he must have been the absolute worst to put her through so much. That Free Knight Erhart who operated at approximately the same time is more of a hero than him.¡±

    The teacher spoke with a smile. There, more eyes gathered on the Walt-named boy, and some ill-natured students even pointed their fingers andughed.

    The bell rung to signal the end of the lesson; the teacher looked at the clock and began getting his things in order.

    ¡°I¡¯ll erase the ckboard. Now then, who¡¯s on duty today?¡±

    After the student on duty said, ¡°stand, bow,¡± everyone stood and lowered their heads. Once the professor had left, the boy sat back down in his seat.

    That ss was thest one of the day, so in the time it took for the homeroom teacher to arrive, the boy stuffed his textbooks and notebooks into his back.

    At that moment, a few off the ill-natured boys came over to him.

    ¡°Oy, looks like your house is the worst.¡±

    ¡°The worst! The worst!¡±

    As the boys teased him so, he silently hung his head. Endured until the teacher arrived, and when school was over, he hurriedly ran to leave the premise.

    He didn¡¯t want to be in school. The reason being...

    Confirming no one was around, the boy spoke.

    ¡°Um, please don¡¯t make such a ruckus. My fatigue¡¯s been terribletely...¡±

    There, Lyle¡¯s voice came from the Jewel... the Jewel that had regained its glow.

    ¡ºI¡¯m going to smack some sense into that teacher! Who¡¯s the worst!? Who¡¯s a damn gigolo! The reason the inner pce was so muddled wasn¡¯t my fault!¡»

    There, came a rough voice. It was the First.

    ¡ºHmm, emperors sure have it rough. But our ninth generation¡¯s the emperor? Doesn¡¯t really feel real to me.¡»

    Their records reset, they were back to when they had no memory of Lyle. But from the young boy¡¯s point of view, it was nothing but a nuisance when those eight acted up and chipped away his Mana.

    ¡°Um, quiet please...¡±

    He heard the voice of the Second.

    ¡ºBut even so, I can¡¯t forgive that teacher. Saying such things of our direct descendent... that was in harassment, wasn¡¯t it?¡»

    The Thirdughed as he spoke, but he seemed to be angry. His words were scary.

    ¡ºShould we do it? Murder¡¯s a sin, and it¡¯s punished quite heavily these days, but crushing him socially should be easy enough. Let¡¯s make it so he¡¯ll never be able to stand again.¡»

    The Fourth sounded reluctant. But it¡¯s not as if he didn¡¯t want to get back.

    ¡ºDo such a thing, and it¡¯s too high a risk for us. In this case, anonymously... public schooling, was it? Send a report to whoever¡¯s managing this organization... with evidence.¡»

    The Fifth didn¡¯t usually talk much, but.

    ¡º... Make it clear to those terrible children where they stand. I hate those sorts of brats the most. First thing you have to do is look into their households.¡»

    The Sixth wasughing. The boy sent a whisper.

    ¡°Q-quiet, please...¡±

    ¡ºFwahahaha, strengthen yourself a bit with a Skill, talk with your fists, and they¡¯ll understand in no time. That¡¯s how it is, so let me teach you how to fight. First aim for the eyes!¡»

    The Seventh let out a fed-up voice.

    ¡ºYou can crush them without having to resort to that. Well, it¡¯s fact that I can¡¯t stand that teacher. Let¡¯s make him cry inment at having made light of our Walt House!¡»

    Lyle agreed to his grandfather- the Seventh¡¯s words.

    ¡ºLike hell you can let it end with brats of that level saying what they want! I... I¡¯m not at fault at all! Rile them up! I¡¯ll teach you how to rile like you¡¯re riling Fidel! ... Well, you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll be getting back at them. Best of luck. Don¡¯t be sparing with our assistance. Though even if we cooperate, it¡¯ll just be advice, or teaching you how to use Skills.¡»

    The ancestors told him to work hard at his revenge. The young boy who inherited the Jewel with those ancestors recorded in it hung his head.

    He tottered off as he muttered. The voices he hade to hear from the day he epted that sted blue gemstone.

    He never would have thought they were the voices of his ancestors.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want this anymore, these ancestors. Monica-san, what am I supposed to do?¡±

    As the boy muttered the name of his home¡¯s housekeeper, his eyes were teary.

    Hearing amusedughter from within the Jewel, the young boy found himself sympathizing with his teacher and ssmates.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s getting fun around here!!¡»

    The voices that only the young boy could hear... were in high spirits today...

    Oct¨­ £¨£»???£©: ¡°...¡±

    Oct¨­ £¨???£»£©: ¡°... Eh!?¡±

    Oct¨­ £¨ ???;£© : ¡°... they actually ignored me!?¡±

 Volume 19 - aria arc

    Intermission: The Emperor Who Ran Away Aria Arc

    ¡°I... don¡¯t want to be eaten up anymore.¡±

    As he cried out aint, Lyle found himself in Aria¡¯s mansion of the inner pce.

    The inner pce... a part of the new capital¡¯s pce vast enough to hold a small town. Lyle¡¯s harem lived inside the inner pce, and you could call the inner pce as a whole Lyle¡¯s personal bedroom.

    Inside the castle, the reason a small town was formed was to prepare a sessor to the emperor. To enter the inner pce, you¡¯d have to be Lyle¡¯s wife, or perhaps a servant or maid. On top of that, there were the Valkyries led by Monica.

    No men allowed. If any man apart from Lyle were to enter that danger zone, they would have to be one of his children born of the pce.

    Even if you called it a mansion, it was for personal use, and not particrlyrge. But it was clearly bigger than a standard house. In that inner pce lined with detached houses- yards included- the roads were maintained, and where there were streets, you would even find shops.

    There really was a small town there.

    Dropping by Aria¡¯s mansion in such an inner pce, Lyle sat on the sofa as he sought help from the girl.

    In her own mansion, Aria pulled a chair, and sat in front of Lyle. The new capital¡¯s pce had beenpleted, and had lost the need to go outside and act as a site manager.

    The frequency she went out of the inner pce in general was decreasing as well.

    ¡°... Even if you didn¡¯t cry, I¡¯d have let you stay. I¡¯ll just say it, but the inner pce itself is your belonging, so you don¡¯t have to act so servile.¡±

    ¡°There are few things that actually belong to me. Just my office, and the small room behind it is all. I just want to live a quiet life there, but Miranda locked it up.¡±

    ¡°You reap what you sow, is all I can say.¡±

    The reason Lyle didn¡¯t think of the inner pce as his own was because he had his own office. A room ced as if hidden behind it was furnished with a bed, bookshelf and desk. Rather than a closet of sorts, a studio apartment had been prepared. With functional bath and shower, and some casual clothes left around.

    It truly was Lyle¡¯s room.

    It had some width to it, and it was dubious whether to call it a small room at all. But from Lyle¡¯s point of view, that much living space was already more than enough. He had experienced a period of adventurer life, so he even felt a great sense offort there.

    For that sake, even with the inner pcepleted, he showed no signs of leading his feet there...

    ¡°It¡¯s because you hole yourself up in that room that Miranda locked it away. Sleep over here more often.¡±

    ¡°I still had to prepare my heart! I¡¯m just... I was just a little embarrassed. I was still in the process of studying the necessary knowledge.¡±

    Aria sighed. The only ones he could ask about such things were the ones he got along with on a regr basis: Maksim and Damien. As a result, there was no way they could teach him anything, and Lyle turned to a hopeless means of asking Monica.

    (No wonder Miranda would feel a sense of danger.)

    ¡°And Miranda¡¯s terrible. When I came to the inner pce troubled, she invited me to her room... prepared some food and a bath for me... and there was only one bed.¡±

    As Lyle tried to get her to return the key, he was invited to her mansion, andin hand on. Since the order was wrong, Novem showed her rage, so Lyle was led off to Novem¡¯s mansion next.

    A tense air persisted between Novem and Miranda, and whenever the two met within the inner pce, everyone present would flee.

    And Lyle, the target of theirpetition, hade to Aria¡¯s room today.

    ¡°There was nothing scary in that story. I mean, you just have to drop by the mansion of whoever you like. Though a few of them aren¡¯t around.¡±

    ra wasn¡¯t in the inner pce, she was in the library whipping up research documents, and Eva was out spreading her songs.

    Ludmi, Gracia and Elza had to leave their positions to the next generations, and were preparing to make their way there.

    ¡°And it¡¯s not as if she treats you poorly, right?¡±

    Lyle raised a dryugh.

    ¡°She said she¡¯d prepare my favorite foods, and every course was a feast. What¡¯s more, she tantly put out food to say, ¡®good luck tonight,¡¯ all of it. It¡¯s heavy on my stomach! I¡¯m still young! I¡¯m young, and yet she put out what would equate to doping! The bath was the same! She was real gracious about it, but what is this!? What was that!? It¡¯s almost as if she had me the moment I got into the bath! Does she really want to mentally abuse me that much!?¡±

    Thetter half came out iprehensibly.

    From the point of view of a normal man, that would be a scene to rejoice over. But from Lyle¡¯s point of view, carrying over that treatment to dozens...

    There was no way he would hold up. In theirpetition, Novem and Miranda weren¡¯t seeing those around them. Aria was sure it wasn¡¯t just her misunderstanding.

    As Aria stood, she let out a sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll throw something together, so sit there and wait. Or you could go take a bath first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Ah! If possible, I want something light!¡±

    As Lyle said he hade to hate heavy meals, Aria nodded. Lyle headed off to the bath.

    ¡°This is it. This! This is what I wanted to eat.¡±

    Looking over Lyle satisfied at his light meal, Aria seemed relieved. As the new capital¡¯spletion approached,rge loads of work pertaining to rule were flowing over to him.

    Much of it was handled with Lianne at the center, but even so he was busy.

    It would be difficult to put off gathering the country representatives and holding a ceremony any longer, so the preparations for that were necessary as well.

    There, making a face as if it were only natural to be there, Monica made her entrance. What¡¯s more, from within Aria¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Once you¡¯re done eating you have to brush your teeth. Now start preparing to sleep.¡±

    ¡°... How did you get in here?¡±

    She¡¯d have noticed if she came through the door whether she wanted to or not, but Monica had appeared from the back. There was a Valkyrie stationed, and she¡¯d report to Aria if anything happened. By the way, that Valkyrie was on team Aria.

    Monica stuck up her thumb as she made a triumphant face.

    ¡°I knew this would happen, so I made a secret passage to the inner pce. This Monica recognizes the castle as her own territory, so she always has a grasp on everything!¡±

    Looking at Monica as she struck a pose, Aria gave up. In a sense, Monica was the ruler of this castle.

    Its management and maintenance were under her charge, and if Monica was taken out, life in the pce would prove most difficult.

    While bringing the Valkyries together, she even helped support Lyle in his work. ¡°I¡¯m being abused. At this very moment, my high specs are actually being abused!!¡± or so she cried out for joy, and it seems she had found true happiness.

    ¡°Well, just go back when you¡¯re done with your business.¡±

    ¡°H-how terrible! I just want to stay by my damn chicken¡¯s side!¡±

    Monica pretended to cry, but as Lyle dozed off she went quiet. Aria carried Lyle over to the bed. Shey him down and tucked him into therge bed prepared in her room.

    She was also yawning, so she stretched out andy down herself. Monica headed off to a waiting room of the mansion. A room a servant or maid would use. ¡°Take your time. All of us earnestly await the birth of a chick.¡± She said as she red at Aria.

    Lyle had fallen asleep instantly from his fatigue, so Aria held his hand and dozed off beside him.

    ¡°Good night, Lyle.¡±

 Volume 19 - vera arc

    Intermission: The Emperor Who Ran Away Vera Arc

    ¡°Today, you see, I met with Fidel-san. He was all smiles, but did anything happen? It was ridiculously scary.¡±

    Vera¡¯s mansion in the inner pce was decorated with guns in ss cases. Other than that, there were small ships and other ornaments that made one think of the sea, even when it was a mansion on the same, its contents were quite different from Aria¡¯s.

    For the guns, Monica and the Valkyries worried that a chick might get injured, so they prepared the ss cases in excessive care, but you could see where they were disyed in the room before the talk of babies came up.

    The one who stopped by that room was Lyle, to whom Aria had told it was no good to hole up in her mansion every day, and that he had to go see the other girls as well.

    A few days was one thing, but he had spent over a week at Aria¡¯s ce, and even Aria had scolded him, so he had decided to drop by and see Vera.

    ¡°My father? Well it¡¯s true he looked happy today, but I haven¡¯t really heard anything. More importantly, I heard you lingered around Aria¡¯s ce, but... why me? I heard Miranda rmended you go to Thelma-san or something.¡±

    Passed her mid-thirties, and without any ce left, Thelma had been included in the inner pce. Gastone stuck Aura with her and made it a limited-time offer.

    Their mothend of Zayin was a country involved with Lyle from his early days, and they wanted to disy the strong bond they had with thed.

    ¡°No if Miranda rmended it, that means it¡¯s a trap, or so I can¡¯t help but doubt. She invited me to her mansion and ate me up, after all.¡±

    ¡°... Miranda doesn¡¯t choose her means. But you see, Lyle. This is your fault. When a few months have passed since the inner pce wasplete, you didn¡¯te here once, and spent all your time in your office. What¡¯s more, being taught the knowledge from an automaton, of course Miranda would feel desperate. Novem holds a deep belief in your love to her, so this will just tear us apart more.¡±

    Vera informed Lyle of just how worried Baldoir was when he consulted with Novem and Miranda.

    Since Lyle had grown apart from his close friends Maksim and Damien, Baldoir had grown worried.

    Founding an empire was well and all.

    Taking the throne, so be it.

    But not making sessors would be troublesome. If talks came to adopting a child from a Walt house branch family, there was a possibility that war would break out.

    While there were plenty of talented kids among them, the problem would be the forces that would form trying to put them up on pedestals.

    ¡°... I just wanted prepare my heart. Up to this point, the environment was always one such to say, y hands on anyone and we¡¯ll lose the war,¡¯ you know. So there¡¯s no way I can make a sudden transition to a, ¡®now choose someone already!¡¯ environment. I¡¯m not saying I wasn¡¯t going to do it, but couldn¡¯t we have just taken it slowly?¡±

    While there were some points to be heard in Lyle¡¯s opinion, heirs to the emperor¡¯s throne was already an important issue.

    From Vera¡¯s point of view, her own children would seed the Tr¨¥s House someday, or perhaps help support the Tr¨¥s House up.

    You¡¯d find them quicker counting the kids in order of throne rights from bottom to top. The reason being Vera wasn¡¯t a noble. And the legal wife was Novem.

    If Novem had a male child, they would be ced first in the line of session without question. They¡¯d surely be the imperial prince. If there weren¡¯t any problems, that is.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine and all that you came over to me, but you have to prioritize the points that should be priority. Thelma-san, you see... she¡¯s got an age problem as well. You should get to her as fast as you can.¡±

    Lyle made a dubious face.

    ¡°From my point of view, she¡¯s old enough to be my mother. Well I am thinking to hurry, but, since Miranda was the one who said it, I ended up raising my guard.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so wary? It¡¯s not like she did anything terrible to you.¡±

    Lyle crossed his arms, going into serious thought.

    ¡°Well if you say it aloud, it does sound like she was just serving me, but from my point of view, it was a sneak attack. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m terrified. Of Novem... and Novem.¡±

    Her sense of rivalry zing up, it could be said Novem in turn served Lyle too much.

    On top of Miranda¡¯s sneak attack, the defiling of the sequence put Novem into a rage. There had been a ruckus about a portion of pce being blown away.

    After that, their feud to draw Lyle¡¯s attention had only intensified.

    ¡°What are you going to do when Ludmi and Gracia get here? Elza¡¯s settled down these days, but this can¡¯t turn out any good.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, it can¡¯t. What shall I do.¡±

    Seeing his daily fatigue from governmental working out in him, Vera covered her face with her right hand. There were some things one just couldn¡¯t get used to, and the current Lyle had way too much work on his te. That his system of rule had yet to be instituted was one of therger reasons, but that Lyle himself had grown capable of handling that amount of work was just asrge of a reason in itself.

    His experience up to now gave Lyle considerable power when it came to governmental affairs. And his current deskwork was reforging him by the day.

    Butpetence and exhaustion were different problems entirely.

    (No wonder Novem and Miranda prepared food to give him stamina. Just looking at him is enough to worry you.)

    A worn-out Lyle.

    Chased by paperwork every day.

    (It would be too much for me. I think I¡¯d be able to somewhat endure managing the finances, but government is something different from business. And my involvement isn¡¯t met with much apuse.)

    Vera hailed from a merchant house. For that sake, there were many who thought it wasn¡¯t a good thing she involved herself with politics. If she didn¡¯t leave things to Lyle, then the Beim of old would revive in no time... the merchants of death would rally, revive the city, and by the power of money, return to being an existence, the empire couldn¡¯ty hands on so easily.

    It¡¯s precisely because she understood that, that Vera stayed quiet. But- ironic in a sense- it was precisely because of it that Vera had be a sort of healing oasis to Lyle.

    ¡°Today¡¯s fine, but you¡¯ve got to properly make for Thelma-san¡¯s ce in the near future.¡±

    ¡°I know. I will.¡±

    As they carried on such a conversation, Monica had stepped into the room before anyone had realized. A Valkyrie was sped around Monica¡¯s legs, trying to stop her advance.

    ¡°You piece of scrap! This district is under our jurisdiction! Return from whence you came!¡±

    The Valkyrie supporting Vera tried to drive Monica away, but Monica put up resistance as she took a memo.

    She didn¡¯t really need to write anything down, but she was ying the part of a secretary.

    ¡°Heey! Let me go! My jurisdiction lies wherever my chicken may be. Managing the Chicken Dickwad¡¯s schedule is also one of my duties! ... By the way, damn chicken.¡±

    Looking on her feud with the Valkyrie as a matter of course, Lyle gave a reply. He wasn¡¯t particrly surprised.

    He was ustomed to the existence that was Monica.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve beenmuting to Aria¡¯s cetely, that vixen Novem is restless. You should go to her before something explodes.¡±

    Hearing that, Lyle looked up at the ceiling, focusing his eyes on something far, far away.

    At the final decisive battle, at the end of the end, he had confessed his love before several hundred thousand, so why was he running away from that girl now?

    As Vera thought that, Lyle hung his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m staying with Vera today. Maybe Thelma-san tomorrow. And then I¡¯ll drop by Novem¡¯s ce.¡±

    Vera was relieved.

    Perhaps Lyle was feeling pressure from Novem¡¯s enthusiasm, thought Vera as she decided to just sleep with him in the purest sense today.

    (It feels a bitcking, but when I see him so tired... well, there will be plenty of opportunities from now on, so let¡¯s just endure it for now.)

    She recalled the proposal that she leave the inner pce once she left Fidel a grandson.

    But seeing the worn-out Lyle...

    (Well, it¡¯s true he might need someone more lenient with him for now.)

    She thought as she invited Lyle out for a meal.

    Fifth Generation Head (£»©b§Õ©b): ¡°That¡¯s why I told you! Harems aren¡¯t a game! I said it! Let yourself be worn out, and you let your guard down. And what that leads to is nothing but trouble... do your best, you can do it Lyle!¡±

    Sixth Generation Head (¡ä?¦Ø?£à): ¡°You could¡¯ve given that advice in my time...¡±

    Fifth Generation Head ( ©b§Õ©b): ¡°... With you, everyone you chose was a bit... I think the problemes before any advice is concerned.¡±

 Volume 19 - shannon arc

    Intermission: The Emperor Who Ran Away Shannon Arc

    ¡°You sold me out!¡±

    ¡°Ahahahah, and what of it. I work for my own sake alone. Now then, to be totally honest... it¡¯s impossible for me to stop my sister when she¡¯s serious! It¡¯s impossible, I tell you!!¡±

    Shannon waved her arms around as she described just how serious her sister was. But from Lyle¡¯s point of view, it was nothing he couldugh at.

    ¡°You¡¯re the worst! Having Miranda after Novem would be rough, so I thought I could stick you in-between to get some rest! I thought it!¡±

    Lyle had stopped by Shannon¡¯s mansion the other day.

    The day before that, he had gone to Novem¡¯s, and while he should have been able to get some rest, he was making a worn-out face.

    The reason Lyle dropped by Shannon¡¯s ce was because hecked the stamina to brave the journey to Miranda.

    Rest in Shannon¡¯s mansion, and cultivate his strength.

    But perhaps foreseeing his moves... in Shannon¡¯s mansiony Miranda in wait. Shannon had stayed over at Miranda¡¯s mansion that night, and seeing Miranda when his guard was down, Lyle had let out a scream of, ¡®Gyaaaaah!!¡¯

    Perhaps taking offense to that, Miranda had wrung Lyle out in various ways.

    So today he hade to Shannon¡¯s mansion toin.

    ¡°Using me as a cushion, it¡¯s your fault for having such na?ve notions.¡±

    Lyle looked over Shannon.

    ¡°What did you get for it, say it! What did you get for selling me out!?¡±

    Gripping Shannon¡¯s shoulders, Lyle shook her back and forth.

    Shannon¡¯s head jerked to and fro.

    ¡°W-who¡¯d tell you. I-I¡¯m just kidding! I¡¯ll say it, so please stop. I sold you out for those jellies that roll around your mouth!¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m lower than jellies!?¡±

    As Shannon parted from Lyle, ruffled as her hair was, she put a hand on her chest. While he¡¯d known her for two years, Lyle noticed her chest hadn¡¯t faced much development.

    (This girl,pared to Miranda, she sure is t.)

    ¡°They came out with a new vor! I... wanted to be the first in the world to roll it around my mouth! For such glory, of course I¡¯d sell out the likes of you! And wait... where are you looking, pervert!¡±

    Shannon put in a kick.

    As Lyle stepped back to dodge, he applied a poke to her forehead.

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    Seeing Shannon hold her head in both hands, Lyleughed.

    ¡°You sold out your emperor, little girl!¡±

    There, Shannon scoffed.

    ¡°Hah! Being chased around by my sister and Novem, an emperor? Then that¡¯s quite a pitiful emperor we have here. Hey, what do you have to say to that!¡±

    As Shannon took a fighting pose, ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve angered the emperor. Now cower before my wrath!¡± Said Lyle as he spread up his arms, and took a pose with one foot off the ground.

    Shannon was the same as always.

    Lyle had gone a bit strange with all his fatigue.

    The ones looking over their ruckus were the delighted faces of Monica and some Valkyries.

    Monica and the three Valkyries looked over the fight of the two in the mansion as they fell head over heels for their hopelessness.

    As Monica¡¯s drool leaked out, she wiped it with a handkerchief.

    ¡°What a hopeless pair. Their chick will certainly carry on the hopeless gene, and be a uselessly cute hybrid chick.¡±

    The other Valkyries also seemed to be in bliss.

    ¡°They are cuter the more useless they are.¡±

    ¡°We shall make it so they won¡¯t be able to live on without us.¡±

    ¡°I simply cannot wait to see what wille.¡±

    At the end of the automaton¡¯s murmurings, was the form of Lyle in gant battle with Shannon.

    ¡°Biting is unfair! G-get off of me!¡±

    ¡°Fwut wup!¡±

    Hearing the soft sounds of their blows, the automatons ascended to cloud nine. Monica even...

    ¡°Ufufufu, I¡¯ve been able to witness quite a wonderful scene today. And my dreams of the future only continue to grow. The chick of these two shall be looked after by me...¡±

    Before Monica¡¯s eyes, a de stuck out. The Valkyries held up their weapons with serious looks on their faces.

    ¡°No you shall not. Shannon-san¡¯s chicks shall be under our care.¡±

    Monica leapt back, producing adle and saucepan from her skirt and taking a stance. Equipped with the finest of cooking tools, Monica red at the maid-uniformed armed Valkyries.

    She made an undaunted smile.

    ¡°... Hmm, why don¡¯t we form an alliance here? To me, more happinesses with more chicks. When I think of the young birds crying out, Monica, Monica as they beg for my pamperings, I shiver in excitement. We should help one another. I mean, the two of them are almost like siblings, are they not?¡±

    The eyes of the four machines fell the forms of Lyle and Shannon, their arms on the ground as theyy out of breath.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re not bad at all.¡±

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re quite something yourself. I¡¯ve got a better opinion of you.¡±

    They really were hopelessly cute, but at the rate things were going, no one could say how many years it would take until they had a child between them. While things were fine as they were, if possible, the automatons wanted to see their child.

    The Valkyries looked among one another, and nodded amongst themselves. Putting their weapons away, one came forward as a representative and presented her right hand to Monica.

    ¡°Very well. We shall cooperate for the sake of the chick. But do not forget we hold the right of priority.¡±

    (Not that we¡¯ll let youy a finger on it at all.)

    Monica gripped the Valkyrie¡¯s hand, giving a stiff handshake.

    ¡°Yes, I mind it not. The priority lies with your front.¡±

    (Dream while you still can. The one who shall monopolies the damn chicken and his chicks is this Monica alone.)

    The automatons all thought over how to steal a march on one another.

    While they shook hands with a smile, some muddled feelings swirled around beneath.

    A long while in the future, even Shannon had a child with Lyle.

    At the time, the Valkyries¡¯ and Monica¡¯s spirits had reached levels never seen before.

    ¡°Uselessly cute. A hybrid of cuteness and hopelessness!¡±

    Or so they rejoiced, but as they watched the child grow, they could only drop their shoulders in disappointment.

    Surprisingly enough, Shannon¡¯s children all turned out to be remarkably talented.

    Again and again, on the second and the third they would ce their expectations, but every single time, those expectations would be betrayed, and the child would grow up a genius.

    Of the children of Shannon and Lyle, some even say came a woman of Milleia¡¯s caliber, or not...

    Milleia¡£©b(*©b¡ä?£à©b)©b¥Îáê: ¡°Shannon¡¯s daughter is just like me lol, how cute lol.¡±

    Seventh Generation Head (?¦Ø?£à ): ¡°... I pity them. Good grief, my aunt¡¯s blood sure is thick...¡±

    Oh you ( ¡ä?£à);y=©`(©b?©b)?¡ß. Bang

    Milleia: ¡°Here¡¯s your reward, Brod-kun.¡±

    Seventh Generation Head: ¡°Thank you most dearly!¡±

 Volume 19 - novem arc

    Intermission: The Emperor Who Couldn¡¯t Run Away Novem Arc

    ¡°Oh pitiful Lyle-sama... tricked by that Miranda.¡±

    ¡°... Oy, stop it. Don¡¯t get any closer. Someone save me!¡±

    Lyle¡¯s office.

    The day after Lyle had been fooled by Miranda.

    The room behind the office you could call his private room had been firmly locked up.

    Saying he didn¡¯t want to go to the inner pce anymore, when night came, Lyle tried to spend it in his office. Then came Novem.

    ¡°It will be fine. I will never try to deceive you, Lyle-sama. I merely came to tell you fair and square that I¡¯ve finished with my preparations!¡±

    ¡°A girl shouldn¡¯t be saying such things! I, even after all that¡¯s happened, I still have dreams of women! Please believe me. My fantasies... please let me see the dreams I dream! I want to stay deceived! I don¡¯t want to know the truth! The truth... it all does naught but hurt the hearts of man!¡±

    Lured to the inner pce by Miranda, she went and had his way with him.

    And today he hadmented, ¡°This isn¡¯t how I wanted it to be!¡± But Novem smiled as she shook her head to the side.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, I¡¯m sure you already understand. And once you know, there is no turning back. Nowe to the inner pce with me. If it¡¯s dreams you desire, I¡¯ll show you as many as you want on the bed.¡±

    As Novem snapped her fingers, the Valkyries flooded in.

    ¡°Y-you all!? Why are you cooperating with Novem? I thought you were hostile to her!¡±

    Representing the Valkyries, one unit stepped forward. From the pink ribbon fastening her hair, he could tell it was Unit Seventy One.

    ¡°... The enemy of an enemy is a friend. If it will free our master from that scrap heap called Monica, then we will be that which goes bump in the night.¡±

    As Lyle was driven to the far wall, he tried to call for allies.

    ¡°Kuh! There¡¯s no helping it. I can only rely on... Moni...¡±

    ¡°Even if you call her, Monica isn¡¯ting. I already entrusted it to Baldoir and some Valkyries to apprehend her.¡±

    Novem had first dealt with the troublesome Monica. Lyle was cornered.

    ¡°W-wait I just want to...¡±

    Lyle tried to get away by any means, but subdued by Valkyries and lifted up, he began his move towards the Inner Pce.

    Novem smiled.

    ¡°In the time it takes for us to reach my mansion, I¡¯ll hear out everything you want to say. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve already prepared the food and the bath.¡±

    (I-I have to run. I have to get away!)

    Even lifted up by the Valkyries, Lyle squirmed. The wire that bound him seemed to be custom-made, and it didn¡¯t tear so easily.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired today...¡±

    ¡°And so you¡¯ll be resting in my mansion. Don¡¯t worry. You just have toy down, and I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±

    ¡°As a man, I can¡¯t just...¡±

    ¡°Oh, in that case, do your best.¡±

    Nothing he said would liberate him. Fully understanding that, Lyle stopped resisting and fell limp. Along the way, they passed by Baldoir who confirmed his state.

    Lyle looked at Baldoir, begging for salvation.

    ¡°Oy, Baldoir!¡±

    ¡°Lyle-sama, I¡¯ll get your office back in order for you.¡±

    Lyle watched Baldoir¡¯s back as he left the area.

    (Kuh! That man pursues the interests of the empire more than my interests as an individual. He isn¡¯t wrong. He isn¡¯t wrong, but... if this is how it¡¯s going to be, I¡¯ll use the authority of the empire to find him a new partner.)

    As he thought that, Lyle arrived at a ce under strict security.

    On the other side of the gate guarded by two Valkyrie unitsy Lyle¡¯s inner pce. No, the inner pce prepared for the emperor.

    A small towny inside the castle.

    It was surely a bizarre sight.

    ¡°Making something like this... that¡¯s why I was opposed!¡±

    There, Novem made it clear.

    ¡°It was a necessary measure. In essence, it¡¯s your fault for notying a hand no matter how much time passed. You understand the worry of those around, do you not?¡±

    ¡°Kuh! I can¡¯t refute that!¡±

    Form the eyes of those around, he only associated with Maksim and Damien, a biased sample, and as jokes didn¡¯t get through to Baldoir, Lyle had ended up relying on Monica.

    The wimp part of him still persisted. At the point he turned to Monica, those around already experienced quite a sense of panic.

    Lyle had noticed how restless Baldoir had be.

    (But just getting right to it without any preparations is no good, right!? So it¡¯s my bad for trying to at least get the knowledge alone!? It¡¯s my fault!?)

    As he entered the inner pce, Lyle looked around. There, he saw a single building with a sheet draped over it.

    (Huh? That¡¯s strange? I got a report saying the inner pce waspleted, but are they still constructing something?)

    Perhaps it really wasn¡¯tpleted, or they had decided to construct something new, Lyle Thought as he arrived at the most splendid estate of the inner pce.

    As the official empress, Novem¡¯s mansion was constructed especiallyrge. There was an order in ce, and the splendor of the mansions had a ranking to them as well.

    But even the smallest mansion, from Lyle¡¯s point of view, was plenty big enough.

    ¡°... It¡¯s needlesslyrge.¡±

    There, the Valkyries released Lyle and lowered him onto the floor. Novem turned to him.

    ¡°Well then. Lyle-sama. Would you like a meal? Or a bath? Or perhaps...¡±

    Her face flushed, Novem wouldn¡¯t put the rest to mouth. And yet Lyle folded his arms and gave a normal reply.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite famished, so a meal would be nice. Rather, you said you already prepared it, and I doubt it will taste the same once it¡¯s gone cold.¡±

    Novem made a dubious face; the surrounding Valkyries shook as they contained theirughter.

    ¡°T-thene into my mansion. The preparations are in order.¡±

    ¡°A mansion in a castle, rather a whole town? This definitely feels strange. I heard there are stalls and shops running in the za.¡±

    Lyle looked over the inner pce once more. Novem¡¯s mansion alone was built on a higher point than the others, so he could look over it in its entirety.

    Novem smiled as she answered.

    ¡°Normally, the women who enter here... the empress and mistresses don¡¯t go out without reason. The stalls are geared towards attendants and maids. The shops are the same. Well, with a small town here, the children will be able to learn quite a bit, I thought.¡±

    Hearing of children, Lyle imagined the sights of his own children running around. Thinking of that, it was an amazing environment.

    (... No, do we really need it? They could just go outside like a normal person. Why did we have to build something like this?)

    ¡°Limited to women, there are ces songs and the like are performed as well. Just a little while ago, one of Eva¡¯s acquaintances was performing a song and a y... they came in from Zayin, so it was a performance of the Holy Knight and the Holy Maiden, though.¡±

    Lyle could tell Novem¡¯s atmosphere had changed a bit, as he was urged to enter the mansion in haste. And what awaited was...

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°I prepared some food to give you strength. I made over half of it myself.¡±

    Of the various dishes lining therge table, they were all to build stamina, a majority of them quite thick.

    The taste looked thick too. Just looking at them was enough for Lyle¡¯s hunger to feel sated. Of all else, thinking of what was toe, there were definitely some expectations ced on him.

    ¡°... T-thank you for the meal.¡±

    ¡°Yes, dig in.¡±

    Before Novem¡¯s smile, there was no way he could decline, so Lyle dived into the food. In his head, the face of the Fifth Generation head of his House floated up. The Fifth made a knowing face.

    ¡ºGood luck.¡»

    He seemed to say.

    (Fifth... harems really are nothing but trouble. If this was how it was going to be, I¡¯d have preferred being an adventurer.)

    Second Generation Head (£»???): ¡°Boys are those that always dream. That¡¯s why, that¡¯s why... harems must by fluffy, with the sweet taste of candy, or it¡¯s no good!¡±

    Third Generation Head ( ©b?©b): ¡°Harem stories are no good if they can¡¯t give dreams to the good girls and boys! I¡¯m worried that Lyle may dry up lol.¡±

 Volume 19 - miranda arc

    Intermission: The Emperor Who Couldn¡¯t Run Away Miranda Arc

    As Lyle headed for his room in his office, he found Miranda and the Valkyries doing construction work under her instruction.

    ¡°Oy, what are you doing to my room!?¡±

    As he frantically confirmed the door to his room, he noticed a number of sturdy locks had been fastened onto it. As Lyle panicked that he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter it like that, Miranda let out a light sigh.

    ¡°Lyle, at the end of the day, this is a break room, is it not? Why are you calling it, ¡®my room¡¯? The inner pce was built to be your room. You can¡¯t sleep in the break room forever!¡±

    She called it a break room, but from Lyle¡¯s point of view, it was his own splendid living space. Its make was luxurious enough, and when all was said and done, he could call it nothing but his own room.

    ¡°N-no, that¡¯s... A-a man needs his own ce of refuge! Yeah, that¡¯s why, you should just take off these locks...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no good. It¡¯s because you keep using this ce that you nevere to the inner pce, right? And I hear Monica¡¯s teaching you various things in that room.¡±

    She¡¯s just giving my basic sex ed, or so Lyle couldn¡¯t say. He averted his eyes from Miranda, gave a vague answer and yed if off.

    ¡°No, look, that¡¯s, you see... r-right! Where¡¯s Monica!? She promised to help out with my work...¡±

    There, one of the Valkyries apanying Miranda gave an immediate reply.

    ¡°Your work for the day should be over already. Recently, you have gotten even better at paperwork, master. Well, from our point of view, we feel a bit unsatisfied.¡±

    His work was already long over. Hearing that, Lyle¡¯s eyes swam around as he thought up an excuse.

    But Miranda was smiling a bit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so wary. From our point of view, if you don¡¯te to the inner pce, various rumors wille about.¡±

    ¡°I-I am sorry for that.¡±

    Knowing they were troubled as well, Lyle repented. There, Miranda looked at him with a bit of worry.

    ¡°Are you properly eating? I¡¯ve less opportunities to see you these days, so I¡¯m worried. It¡¯s harder to get out of there than you¡¯d think, so just show your face and give us some relief.¡±

    Hearing that, Lyle scratched his head.

    (I made her worry. That really is a problem. I guess I¡¯ll have to head over today.)

    It was growing dark beyond the window. He had finished his work, and thought he¡¯d be able to take it easy for now, but heading to the inner pce and seeing everyone¡¯s face didn¡¯t sound like a bad idea.

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll head to the inner pce. You¡¯re exactly right, Miranda.¡±

    Miranda spoke with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then I¡¯ll prepare you a meal too, so take a bath at my mansion. While you¡¯re doing that, I¡¯ll call out to the others, okay?¡±

    Lyle was delighted at Miranda¡¯s mindfulness.

    Now that the inner pce¡¯s done, get right to child making! Telling him that just made Lyle more timid, but now he felt a little embarrassed that he was being too mindful of it all.

    (That¡¯s right. I just have to go with everyone¡¯s pace, and do my best in these sorts of things. First, just like back when we were adventurers, let¡¯s get used to sleeping in the same room.)

    Feeling a sense of relief, Lyle smiled and nodded to Miranda.

    A storehouse in the castle.

    There, with a special wire wrapped around her many times over, Monica was surrounded by Valkyries. She was made to bite into a special gag, and she couldn¡¯t even cry out.

    ¡°Mhfff! Mhffffff!¡±

    The Valkyries were all armed, looking down over her expressionlessly. To make sure she wouldn¡¯t run away, four of them had been put on surveince.

    ¡°You traitor.¡±

    ¡°Giving our master sexual education, just the two of you.¡±

    ¡°How far did you go? Say it.¡±

    ¡°That our master was driven so far to rely on this hunk of scrapmetal...¡±

    They were all envious of, and worried for Lyle¡¯s sexual education from Monica. For that sake, they bridged the gap of factions, and offered their cooperation to Miranda.

    Monica cried out in her heart.

    (I-it¡¯s a trap! It¡¯s a trap, my dear chicken!! Run away! Run away at once! You have to get away!)

    Her thoughts for her master were interrupted by a jamming magic tool nearby, and they wouldn¡¯t¡¯ reach Lyle.

    This was all thoroughly prepared.

    Mirranda was showing her serious face.

    For that sake, Monica could only worry for the safety of Lyle¡¯s body.

    Monica worried for Lyle...

    (Damn it allll! If things went on like that, that damn chicken¡¯s virginity would be mine, all miiiine!!)

    ... No, she was smeared in lust, and whatever the case, Lyle was in a very dangerous situation.

    Miranda¡¯s mansion.

    Having taken a bath, in the middle of his meal Lyle looked around.

    The newly built mansion was neat and tidy, the ornaments none too gaudy. But Lyle and Miranda were the only ones in the mansion.

    There were Valkyries stationed outside, and Lyle was worried that they were a bit too numerous.

    What¡¯s more.

    (What is it, the food was real thick, or how should I put it...)

    There were lines of things to build his stamina, and Lyle felt a silent pressure from Miranda. He thought he¡¯d bring up some tale of the past, but there he noticed something else.

    He looked around.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyoneing?¡±

    Miranda replied with a smile.

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t tell them.¡±

    Lyle stopped eating, looking at Miranda¡¯s face.

    ¡°Eh? But... rather, don¡¯t you think the security¡¯s too strict around here? This is the inner pce inside the castle, so you don¡¯t have to station so many Valkyries.¡±

    Miranda smiled.

    ¡°I mean, they¡¯re there to make sure you don¡¯t run away. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re guards.¡±

    Lyle dropped the knife and fork in his hands onto the table.

    ¡°... What?¡±

    Miranda stood, removed the clothes on her body, and extended a hand to Lyle. Lyle was coiled in the strings produced by her Skill.

    ¡°W-wait a second! Miranda? Miranda-san!?¡±

    Miranda hoisted Lyle up and headed straight for her room. There was arge bed prepared in her room, and Miranda tossed Lyle straight onto it.

    ¡°You can call me whatever you want. You can even call me big sis. Even just, ¡®you¡¯ is eptable. Now let¡¯s do what we came here to do.¡±

    Lyle wriggled, but Miranda¡¯s strings were too sturdy for him to flee. It was a surprise attack. He never thought he¡¯d be deceived so.

    ¡°W-wait!¡±

    As Miranda reached a hand for his undergarments, she sent him a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just count the number of stains on the ceiling and it¡¯ll be over.¡±

    ¡°Monica told me that¡¯s what the man¡¯s supposed to say! And wait, this ce is newly built!!¡±

    As Miranda hopped onto him, Lyle raised a scream.

    ¡°Noooooo!!¡±

    ¡°A man shouldn¡¯t cry like that. And even if you scream, no one¡¯s going toe. My sound proofing measure are perfect.¡±

    As if he¡¯d been enraptured in the spider¡¯s web that day, Lyle... lost his virginity, they say.

    Sixth Generation Head (£» ?`§Õ?¡ä): ¡°L-LYYYYLLEE!! T-to think Miranda would use such forceful means.¡±

    Milleia ¡£©b(©b^?^©b)©b¡£: ¡°As expected of my great grandchild!¡±

    Fifth Generation Head ( ©b§Õ©b): ¡°I knew she¡¯d do it. (Rather, the Sixth has a terrible eye for women. He does have a talent for drawingndmines to him).¡±

 Volume 19 - the start

    Intermission: The Start of Everything

    Her brother¡¯s existence was in the way.

    No matter what he was put up to, no matter what trouble he ran in to, her brother that would pull it all off with a smile... Lyle Walt was a hindrance.

    The girl who thought that was just about to greet her seventh birthday. Her brother Lyle would be nine.

    A brother two years older. An eyesore.

    The Weihs territory. The city at its center was one of the prominent cities of the Bahnseim Monarchy. This was a territory the feudal lords of old had poured their lifeblood intopleting.

    Even the Walt House once called upstarts now boasted a history of two hundred and fifty years, alongside numerous achievements. They had climbed up all the way to be the most prominent nobles in Bahnseim.

    The Walt House... Celes Walt was yet another of the influential noble Walt Line.

    The Walt House mansion was busy to celebrate Lyle¡¯s birthday, but that as it was, it was wrapped in a merry air.

    When Celes left her room, she would stick on a smile, and spend her days with it stered on her face. So not to show what was inside. If she went against her brother, she knew she would simply be hammered down.

    A difference in ability... even as siblings, there was more than arge wall, or two, or three between Lyle and Celes.

    They both carried the same blood of Septem. They had both awakened to the depths of their blood. And yet her brother Lyle didn¡¯t seem to care about that at all.

    As she looked out the window from her room, a wrinkle graced Celes¡¯s brow. She looked at the people working around the mansion.

    ¡°... How repulsive. Each and everyone one of them, it¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    cing their expectations on her brother Lyle, and praising her brother Lyle. That was something Celes couldn¡¯t forgive.

    But if she let it show on the outside, she didn¡¯t know what her parents would say. If they did find out, in order protect their heir Lyle, there was a possibility Celes would be sent off elsewhere. In the worst case, perhaps she would spend her life in confinement.

    And that alone Celes wanted to avoid.

    So she endured her hatred and spent every day all smiles andughs.

    While both of them carried the blood of Septem, as if split into yin and yang, Celes and Lyle were opposites.

    And the more Lyle shined, the darker more did Celes¡¯ shadow be.

    As she let off her rage in the confines of her room, she heard a knock at the door.

    ¡°Celes-sama, the master is calling for you.¡±

    Hearing the voice of a servant of the mansion, Celes let out a cute, lovable voice. Her expression was a ghastly one, but what left her mouth was lovable beyond measure.

    ¡°I¡¯ming~.¡±

    Before exiting the room, she changed her expression, and with a smile, she apanied the servant to her father Maizel.

    Seeing Celes¡¯ smile, the servant seemed joyful. He believed her false smile as the genuine article.

    A truly delighted smile. Celes had no doubts that everyone saw it so.

    (They really do all have knotholes for eyes. Well, I couldn¡¯t care less about that. More importantly, father. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s about my birthday. I wonder what I should ask for.)

    Her beloved parents. While she treated all other humans equally as trash, Celes didn¡¯t want to be hated by her parents alone. She had a strong desire to be loved.

    That was also rted to Septem¡¯s blood in her veins.

    The mansion corridor.

    Her talks with Maizel over, Celes walked down the path in good humor. Right now she was alone, but she was so delighted she might¡¯ve broken into dance.

    (Lots of specially-tailored dresses for me. He looked a little troubled, but if it¡¯s father, he¡¯ll definitely grant my wish.)

    When asked what she wanted for her birthday, Celes had asked for a dress. Not just a dress. The footwear and essories to match. She had asked for multiple full sets.

    Maizel did look troubled, but it seems he did intend to grant the wishes of his adorable daughter. It was that very fact that made Celes more boisterous than any present ever could.

    There, from the other side of the corridor, Lyle came walking.

    Celes¡¯ feelings instantly took a turn to the absolute worst, but even so she stuck on her smile and gave Lyle her greetings.

    (Well, I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I guess I¡¯ll throw in a freebie. This one¡¯s troublesome if you get him angry.)

    ¡°Dear brother, are you making for father as well?¡±

    There, Lyle smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, I was called for. I think it¡¯s about your birthday, but... what¡¯s this, it looks like you really are happy today. You usually give me a much scarier smile, but this one definitely suits you a lot more.¡±

    At that instant, a chill raced down her spine.

    Lyle continued smiling as he continued on and passed her by. He did call out to her, but to the current Celes, it was as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything at all.

    ¡°... That can¡¯t be. It should have been perfect. My smile was perfect... That one... he noticed it all.¡±

    Expressionless.

    What assailed Celes was unease, jealousy, hatred, various things were pressed up against her all at once. Her everything had been seen right through.

    As she thought that, Lyle became unbearably scary.

    Yet at the same time that he looked upon her so lightly invited a tempestuous hatred.

    (To me... you¡¯ve made light of me, Lyle! You trash! Compost! I won¡¯t forgive it. I definitely won¡¯t forgive it!)

    As she walked down the corridor in quick stride, Celes wanted to return to her room at once. In her room she¡¯d cry out, and she had the urge to break something.

    As she walked down the corridor with that on her mind, she found her mother ire. Stopping in her tracks, Celes hurriedly killed down her feelings and made a smile.

    (It¡¯s perfect. My smile is perfect. I¡¯ll definitely be fine.)

    Growing increasingly anxious, she turned her smile to her mother. ire gave a warm smile back.

    ¡°Celes, did you tell Maizel what you wanted?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, mother. I asked for a few dresses.¡±

    There, ire touched a hand to her face.

    ¡°If it¡¯s dresses, you already have some. And we¡¯ve already properly prepared one for you, so you have to wear that one. But you¡¯re a girl after all, Celes.¡±

    ire said it quite troubled, but she didn¡¯t find fault in buying more dresses for Celes. Hearing that, Celes was relieved. To Celes, a reprimand from her parents was akin to despair.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ve said something selfish.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re doing your best, Celes. By the way, have you seen Lyle around?¡±

    She was praised. But right after came the name of Lyle.

    Her mother was looking for Lyle.

    ¡°... He was headed for father.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thank you Celes. That child is growing up too, so I want to get this and that together for him. He¡¯ll need a horse and weapon before he turns fifteen. That¡¯s right! Celes, do you want to get a present for Lyle with me?¡±

    ¡°A present?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m either getting a horse or armor. Maizel said he wanted to hand over a sabre with his own hands, and he won¡¯t listen to anyone on the matter. So I¡¯ve decided on the horse or the armor. When that timees, could you be with me?¡±

    The Walt House had used a different weapon generation after generation. They were a group with strong characteristics. Perhaps it couldn¡¯t be helped. But Lyle had chosen the same sabre as his father.

    And that was something most joyous for Maizel.

    Celes spoke to ire with a smile. In truth she wanted to decline, but if she denied her parents¡¯ beloved Lyle, she was scared she would be hated herself.

    ¡°Y-yes! I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Ah, but you have to keep it a secret. With these sorts of things, I want it to be a surprise when I hand it over. But that boy is way too sharp. I¡¯m worried whether I can surprise him or not. Celes, let¡¯s go out together to buy Lyle¡¯s present next time.¡±

    With those words, ire made for Maizel and Lyle. Celes saw her off with a smile, but when she was out of sight, she hung her head. There was no one around.

    ¡°... It¡¯s my birthday... but they only ever talk about... I won¡¯t forgive it. I definitely won¡¯t forgive it. I want to take everything from him. It¡¯s all... it¡¯s all mine. I won¡¯t give a single thing to him.¡±

    Celes bit her lip.

    But she heard a voice.

    ¡ºThose are quite the muddled emotions. But not bad. Not bad at all... Celes.¡»

    Celes red around. The only ones in the mansion allowed to call her without any honorifics were her parents, or so she had decided internally.

    Someone else calling her so was a deed she wouldn¡¯t permit.

    But there was no one around.

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be so angry. I¡¯m your ally. The feelings you direct at your brother... I understand them. That¡¯s right. In that case... I can even help you out if you want.¡»

    ¡°... Who? This isn¡¯t very funny for a prank.¡±

    ¡ºIt¡¯s no prank. Let me show you evidence. You remember your grandmother¡¯s room? Right now it¡¯s not being used. Go over there.¡»

    Irritated as she was Celes headed for her grandmother Zenoire¡¯s room. The voice came from a woman. Fascinating, but be that as it may, it was a voice she had never heard in the mansion before.

    Perhaps it belonged to an assassin. But curiously enough, Celes feet made for the ce the voice designated.

    They were connected by something. Celes had noticed the connection.

    And she entered the room. In that room that was cleaned at regr intervals, where the voice led her was under the floor. What¡¯s more, hidden under the bed.

    Celes crawled under the bed, and groped around the floor as instructed to find one portion open up. There were various things inside.

    ¡ºThe other things don¡¯t matter. You see a box in there? Right, that one.¡»

    It was what looked like a music box. It really was a music box. But perhaps it was broken, as it wouldn¡¯t make a sound.

    ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡ºFufufu, there¡¯s actually a secretpartment to it. It has a trick to it. Try opening it as I tell you.¡»

    Creeping out from under the bed, she brushed off the sweat with her hands, and tried following the voice¡¯s instruction to open the box. It was aplex mechanism and method. But the box itself did feel strangely heavy. It looked to be made of wood, but it was as if it had been strictly sealed off.

    And once she had undone thoseplex contraptions, what she found was a yellow gem, a few centimeters across. The voice she heard wasing from there.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Celes. I know you, but you do not know me. My name is Agrissa... You¡¯ve at least heard of me before, haven¡¯t you?¡»

    ¡°... You jest.¡±

    Taking the Yellow Jewel in hand, Celesughed a bit. But she felt power from the Jewel. The yellow radiance was like that of the finest gemstone, a charm that made it feel as if she was being sucked in.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not a lie. Your grandmother was my descendent. She was also cute, but she was stubborn, you see. She wouldn¡¯t make any dealings with me. Originally, that box should have been entrusted to another to manage, but that Zenoire... at the end of the end, she said she couldn¡¯t trust you, and kept it hidden away. It was an object she couldn¡¯t throw away so easily. It seems she was considerably worried... and at the end of it all, her life¡¯s me went out.¡»

    Celes listened to the story the Jewel told.

    And when she heard of what the Jewel could do, she smiled wide.

    She spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re helping me, right? Then what¡¯s the price?¡±

    ¡ºOh, no wonder Zenoire was wary of you. You do resemble me in my youth. That¡¯s right... you have to entertain me. And if everes the time that you breathe yourst breath, give your body to me. I want to revive.¡»

    There, Celes¡¯ smile extinguished.

    ¡°... That¡¯s all? That¡¯s all I must give to take everything from Lyle? That¡¯s certainly shady. I was sure you¡¯d tell me to give you my body at once.¡±

    Hearing that, Agrissaughed.

    ¡ºYou¡¯re a firm one. There¡¯s a considerable amount of courage resting in you yet. I see, so to you, it¡¯s worth is but a trifle. But if you think of what my revival would mean, it would be a major problem for the continent.¡»

    Celes scoffed.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the measly cost I must pay to get what I want, it¡¯s a cheap buy. Very well, if I die then do what you want. That¡¯s all it takes to obtain power that exceeds his... it¡¯s cheap as can be.¡±

    As Celes held the Jewel up high, it began to let off an amber light.

    ¡ºThen let it be so. I will lend my power to you. First, let us awaken your Skill.¡»

    ... On that day, Celesid hands on an immense power. This encounter would spread death and destruction through the continent.

    This was also the start of a battle that enraptured the continent as a whole.

    ire (#©b§¥©b): ¡°No matter how you look at it, the war criminal here is my mother-inw! Manage it more strictly! And wait, at least tell me something about it!¡±

    Zenoire (#¡ä?£à): ¡°Hey, I noticed Celes¡¯ abnormality. The mother who overlooked it is the war criminal. Rather, I wouldn¡¯t trust you if it was the death of me. To add to that, I hate you.¡±

    Eighth Generation Head (£» ?`§Õ?¡ä): ¡°F-father!? In these situations, who do I side with...¡±

    Seventh Generation Head :(£»©a©b¡¯¦Ø©b¡¯): ¡°You fool! Don¡¯t get any closer! We haven¡¯t heard a thing. We haven¡¯t seen a thing. And that is the truth!¡±

 Volume 19 - last day

    Intermission: The Last Day of the Empire

    Monica burned the sight of the zing capital into her eyes.

    From the roof of the pce, she looked over the scene.

    ¡°Five hundred years... we held out five hundred years, Lyle-sama.¡±

    Five hundred years. Monica who had watched the empire the whole time. She looked over the imperial capital. It had continued to expand, had be a metropolis that supported a poption of three million, but now it was wrapped in a sea of mes, ck smoke rising all around.

    While the other Valkyries had applied changes to their bodies with the advancement of technologies, Monica alone, for these five hundred years... never set foot out of the capital.

    And what she saw at the end was the sight of those carrying Lyle¡¯s blood attacking the city. Among them she could confirm the forms of Valkyries.

    ¡°To think they¡¯d invade us so far in want of the Jewel. Having memories burn away is a lonely sight, even for an automaton. Even when the records remain in my databases.¡±

    The clock tower slowly tilted over before crumbling to bits. The fall of the bell at the top of the tower raised a terrible din.

    Inside her hand, Monica was gripping the Jewel.

    ¡°... How unfortunate. There is no way I could ept anyone who would do such a thing as Lyle-sama¡¯s sessor. This Jewel shall remain under this Monica¡¯s management.¡±

    Jumping down from the roof, she ran through the noisy castle.

    In the decayed empire, the generals who bought their status with money were shouting at their men.

    The officials were trying to run, and among them were even some trying to take the castle¡¯s valuable along with them.

    Five hundred years. Monica had seen it all.

    She had watched it all. She had always operated as one of the maids of the castle, and didn¡¯t even approach the inner pce.

    The Valkyries distanced themselves from the inner pce as well.

    Perhaps there was a conspirator in the castle, as the gate opened so easily. The ones on standby outside stampeded in, and raised a ruckus through the pce walls.

    Perhaps they had strong ones among them, as the castle¡¯s knights didn¡¯t even serve to buy time. Even if there were those that could fight, they were singled out, surrounded, and cut down.

    ¡°They really did their research.¡±

    Monica ran through the chaotic structures, only to find some enemy knights standing before her.

    ¡°Maid over there! Stay where you are!¡±

    ¡°If you resist, I¡¯ve no choice but to kill you!¡±

    Two well-trained knight.

    A fearless smile on her face, Monica grabbed and tossed them away. While the surrounding allied soldiers were surprised, they faithfully bowed their heads and ran off to fight another battle.

    ¡°They didn¡¯ty hands on the innocent maid. They were good knights. So I didn¡¯t take their lives.¡±

    If they had cut at her without question, even if she didn¡¯t go as far as taking their lives, she¡¯d at least have given them grave injury. Monica proceeded down the secret corridors she¡¯d grown ustomed to, heading to the throne room to find the panicked forms of the authorities.

    And his imperial highness... Lyle¡¯s descendent was ced on the seat Lyle once sat. ced was the proper term.

    His eyes were vacant.

    Despite the ruckus going on outside, he didn¡¯t show a reaction. But there was a prime minister nearby, and ignoring the emperor entirely, the minister shouted out orders. As Monica approached the throne, the prime minister noticed. He was a man who got his status with money and authority.

    ¡°W-why is a maid in such a ce!? Stand back, you¡¯remitting a deed of disrespect!¡±

    Monica narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re the ones being disrespectful. Good grief, it takes quite the mind to think of these means. Even if the emperor is but a single governing system, doing something like this...¡±

    He was once a wise child. Monica had confirmed it from afar. But once he had a sessor, he was incapacitated with drugs, and even fed poison.

    From his half-open mouth, a small, ¡®aaah¡¯ came out as he tried to say something. This sort of thing had already carried on for a number of generations. It had continued for half a century. The surrounding authorities. And the prime minister and those that took care of him, had made the emperor into nothing more than an ornament.

    For that sake, the shifts in generation during that half a century happened exceptionally quickly.

    Monica smacked the pce guards away and came out in front of his imperial highness. And getting on her knees, she deeply lowered her head.

    ¡°My deepest apologies, your majesty... From the founding emperor Lyle, this Monica... but at least at the very end...¡±

    Saying that, Monica kicked away the prime minister who had drawn his sword to approach. The minister who fell down the stairs broke some bones, but he seemed to be alive.

    And Monica quietly cut at the neck of the current emperor. As the blood spouted out, she let it shower her body.

    The empty-eyed emperor reached a hand for Monica. Monica gripped that hand tightly.

    ¡°Tha...¡±

    With a face as if he had been released at the end, the emperor closed his eyes. Monica turned a nce to the secretly swapped out fake Blue Jewel before her own eyes.

    There, the door to the audience chamber was broken down.

    The form of four Valkyries led by the crown prince of Cartaffs.

    ¡°Your majesty. The crown prince of Cartaffs, Zerg, hase to save you. To punish the parasites nesting in the empire, and... woman, are you the one who killed him.¡±

    Seeing the bloody form of the emperor Monica embraced, Zerg stopped his advance. The knights and soldiers that raced around the audience chamber.

    But Zerg who watched Monica was perfectly calm. The ones who flew into a rage were the Valkyries around him.

    ¡°Monica... you betrayed!¡±

    ¡°Not only did you keep us away, even his majesty... as we surmised, you were broken after all!¡±

    ¡°We shall destroy you by our hands!¡±

    Blue armor, and white wing binders. In the space of five hundred years, the Valkyries had grown in power. Against them, Monica alone was at a disadvantage.

    ¡°It would be troublesome if I was destroyed here.¡±

    Monica sat the emperor down on the throne, took a tidy bow, and ran from the spot. She was more knowledgeable of the castle than any Valkyrie. For it had been remodeled bit by bit.

    With nothing to do, apart from her regr work, she¡¯d either tamper with Porter or tamper with the pce... such was the life that Monica led.

    As she ran, she headed for the inner pce at once. The alliance army that invaded the castle had already reached andin hands on the women and children of the pce.

    ¡°Kill them! The legitimate bloodline rests in Faunbeux alone!¡±

    ¡°Eradicate the blood of the Walt House!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Zerg-sama¡¯s orders. Do it!¡±

    No Valkyries stationed around, the knights and soldiers could do as they wished. Monica hurriedly made for thergest mansion, and saw the knight who had cut down the legal wife.

    The woman who had tried to protect her young child copsed, not a single guard around her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t hate me kid.¡±

    As a representative knight tried to cut the child down, Monica took a gatling gun from her apron.

    ¡°As I thought, you had no intent to save him. Unfortunately, I will not let you take any more.¡±

    Once she had felled them all, Monica instantly embraced the young boy and headed for the secret passage that led out of the castle.

    All those secret ways she made in times of old had proved useful.

    Escaping the castle, a long way off from the capital, Monica hade to a point she could look over the city.

    The young boy in her arms, she looked at the capital. The city was aze, and reconstruction would surely be extremely difficult.

    ¡°Even after all his heart¡¯s blood he poured into it, it only took a few days for it to fall to ash. But as long as his blood lives...¡±

    The child was too young to know what had gone on. But still he cried tears of sorrow. Monica soothed him as she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Lyle-sama, this Monica... has fulfilled her promise. So someday... once is enough. Just one more time, let me hear your voice.¡±

    Monica gripped the Jewel in her hands. The real Jewel she had received from Lyle all those many years before,

    Fifth Generation Head (£»©b§Õ©b): ¡°... What¡¯s this, that wasn¡¯t heartwarming at all. What¡¯s more, that was heavy. The hell... I can¡¯t smile at that.¡±

 Volume 19 - erhart 1

    Erhart was in Lorphys¡¯ royal pce.

    The sun high in shy sky, the one across the small round table in the courtyard was a woman with long, violet hair, a certain Princess Annerinne.

    (Don¡¯t screw with me. Don¡¯t screw with me! Why? Why did he push the damn princess onto me!? We aren¡¯t a match at all! It¡¯s true I asked him! I asked him if there was any way to resolve my harem problems! I did, but what¡¯s with this resolution!?)

    Free Knight Erhart..

    While an adventurer, he held the status of knight. He had been granted a number of privileges, and when on the move, he didn¡¯t have to pay any toll. On top of that, as a knight, he didn¡¯t have to listen to the orders of nobles.

    If anyone could order him around, it would only be Lyle, who gave him the status in the first ce. And if Erhart spotted injustice in anynd, he was granted the authority to report it to the empire, and to deal with it on the spot.

    A system quite fitting of Lyle, the adventurer turned emperor... that¡¯s what it meant to be a free knight, anyone would believe.

    And in all truth, it was a system that directed some envy and irritation at Erhart. Lyle had wanted a reason to hold audiences with Erhart from time to time, so he had given him considerable authority.

    Rather than any nobles of questionable standing, Erhart held many more rights and priveledges.

    But even to Erhart,e a few years after the formation of the empire, a certain problem resurfaced. Women problems.

    The women in his party had begun to reach theter years of marriageable age, and he had to choose just what he was going to do.

    So Erhart had consulted with Lyle on the matter. No, to be more precise, Lyle had heard he was troubled, and called him over to the capital.

    And after getting some alcohol into his system, he urged Erhart to speak. Using the reason that his friend hade to visit, Lyle who didn¡¯t have to return to the inner pce that day was terribly lively.

    As he observed that, Erhart spoke of his troubles with marriage.

    Thinking of his party members was the job of the party¡¯s leader Erhart. It was also his own problem, so he turned to Lyle without expecting anything great.

    An influential adventurer from everyone¡¯s eyes.

    With outstanding ability, and surrounded by beautiful women. There were many who envied him. From the point of view of the one in question, he wanted to cast away his problem-ridden Free Knight status.

    As a Free Knight, all the troublesome requests were pushed onto him. What¡¯s more, in all the viges and towns he stopped by, they would rmend him to take their daughters as wives by all means.

    He had to fortify his own standing, he thought...

    ¡°You¡¯re a strong one, aren¡¯t you? I heard you took down a Land Dragon with ease.¡±

    ... The joyful woman Annerinne was a royal princess. The country called Lorphys still faced a pressing matter that there was no one to represent the state.

    One of therger reasonsy in that Annerinne had refused to take the throne. While she had been enthusiastic about Lyle a little while back, at this point, rather than Lyle who was busy with governmental work, Erhart¡¯s rumors were the ones spreading far and wide and garnering her interests.

    Erhart spoke.

    ¡°No, that is because of myrades. As long as everyone fulfills their own role, we¡¯ll be able to win against whateveres before us. It wasn¡¯t by my power alone.¡±

    Erhart sipped his tea with a cool look on his face, but his insides were filled with impatience.

    (No matter how you think of it, our statuses are in different fields! What¡¯s more, that bastard Lyle... he¡¯s pushing his troubles onto me again! I never should have consulted with him! Goddessdammit!)

    Erhartmented his ownck of judgement, but he was before a princess. What¡¯s more, Lorphys was a member of the four-nation alliance that had supported Lyle from its early days. While there was a problem that she continued to stay in her princess status forever, her status was worlds apart from Erhart¡¯s.

    ¡°Your modesty is also wonderful. The way you carry yourself... I think it¡¯s simply marvelous.¡±

    The way he carried himself... no matter how friendly he was with Emperor Lyle, he still had to drill etiquette into his body for public ces, or so Baldoir had said and taught him.

    ¡°You think too highly of me. Even I know how unsightly I...¡±

    There, in the space they enjoyed their tea, a single man barged in.

    ¡°Pardon my intrusion! Annerinne-sama, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    He was the prince of a small nation. A country once about as small as Lorphys, but as he was a second son, the prince had wished to be married off.

    ¡°Your highness.¡±

    Annerinne¡¯s expression clouded. As Lyle had avoided a marriage with Annerinne, he was a man with whom diplomatic talks had proceeded. Of course, they were just assertively trying to build a market for themselves, and that didn¡¯t change the fact that Lorphys had its aim set on a big-shot like Lyle.

    The prince looked at Erhart and scoffed.

    ¡°Hmm, with the status of a mere adventurer, you approach the princess... don¡¯t get stuck up just because you¡¯re the emperor¡¯s friend.¡±

    Don¡¯ty a hand on Annerinne, or so the prince¡¯s behavior seemed to say. Erhart thought.

    (This guy... could it be he like princess Annerinne? Huh? Then isn¡¯t this my big chance!?)

    Wanting to hand off this ticking time bomb of a woman at once, Erhart stood from his seat.

    ¡°It does seem there has been a blunder on my part. Then I shall take my leave. I beg your pardon.¡±

    As he clenched his fist inside, the prince spoke to him.

    ¡°It seems you do know your ce. Make sure to keep quiet henceforth.¡±

    His high-and-mighty attitude irritated Erhart.

    But when he thought of how he could push Annerinne onto him with this, it even made him want to break into a skip. It¡¯s not as if there was any problem with her appearance.

    She simply had a strong tendency to dream. Erhart didn¡¯t quite want that sort. What¡¯s more, their statuses were too far apart, and their sense of values too far off.

    (Well, this should be fine.)

    He thought as he left the stage. He decided he would go off andin to Lyle.

    The imperial capital.

    As Erhart was called out, he went toin to Lyle.

    ¡°Bastard! You tried to push a bomb of a woman onto me!¡±

    Lyle was in his office, letting a small girl sit on hisp.

    ¡°Dude, why is your timing so off? What¡¯s more, it had to be today, in this timeslot... I guess men who¡¯ve got it really are different.¡±

    The once-pure Lyle was nowhere to be found. What was there was the form of a tired father ying with his two-year-old daughter on the office¡¯s sofa.

    Seeing the child, Erhart restrained himself a bit as he spoke.

    ¡°Well, I did manage to avoid it. Anyways, you told me there was a marriage interview in Lorphys, so there I went, and the one who came out was the royal princess! Of course I¡¯d be surprised!¡±

    Perhaps tired, Lyle held the hands of his daughter as he tried to keep her entertained.

    ¡°That sounds nice. Well, she just told me to let her meet the man she got interested intely, and she never told me to let her marry him, so it doesn¡¯t really matter to me.¡±

    Irritated at Lyle¡¯sck of surprise, Erhart turned a nce to the little girl on hisp.

    ¡°By the way, why is there a small child here? And wait, who¡¯s child is it?¡±

    Lyle looked at Erhart with a straight face.

    ¡°... My child.¡±

    ¡°I know that! I¡¯m asking who the mother is! Rather, I get the feeling I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before...¡±

    There, the small girl spoke to Erhart in fumbly words.

    ¡°Mewienn. Mwy mommy¡¯s name is Mewieeeeenn. Hmm?¡±

    Lyle averted his eyes from Erhart, covered up his daughter¡¯s eyes, and held her tight. Erhart copsed at the knees.

    ¡°I-I see... it¡¯s natural for Marianne-san to have a child. Right... natural... I-I¡¯m d she... looks happy... UWAAAAAAH!!¡±

    Seeing the daughter of his first love, aplicated feeling filled his soul. He stood and ran straight out of the office.

    Lyle saw off his back as he let out a sigh.

    ¡°Why did he have toe at that pinpoint time? Ah, look, she¡¯se to get you.¡±

    A Valkyrie hade for the girl.

    ¡°Princess! Now, return with this Unit Ny Nine! When I noticed you had disappeared, I thought my heart would stop. Not that I have a heart.¡±

    From how she joked around, it seems she still had some leisure. As his daughter left him, she took the Valkyrie¡¯s hand and left the office.

    She had sneaked out of the inner pce ande to Lyle¡¯s ce. To Erhart, it was the worst possible time.

    In that office that everyone had left, Lyle looked up at the ceiling.

    ¡°Now then, what shall I do... Erhart, this isn¡¯t as simple a problem as you think. Do you think he¡¯s noticed yet?¡±

    As he had arbitrarily barged into the office and left on his own, Lyle had been unable to tell him something important. But Lyle soon stood and stretched out his arms.

    ¡°Well, so be it. It¡¯ll work out one way or another.¡±

    Sixth Generation Head (©c¡ä¦Ø`): ¡°Lyle¡¯s drifting further and further away. I guess this is fate. Harems really should be kept to dreams. I can see his heart withering away.¡±

    Fifth Generation Head ( ©b§Õ©b): ¡°I get you¡¯re trying to look cool, but yours was your own fault. Lyle¡¯s, well... I guess we hold responsibility for around half of it? But in your case you werepletely to me. Chosing nothing butndmine women!¡±

    Sixth Generation Head¡¯s Wives:

    ( ©bÑÔ©b): ¡°Father-inw, did you say something about us?¡±

    ( ©bÑÔ©b): ¡°I never even dreamed my husband was thinking of making a harem. You should praise the fact that I didn¡¯t erase the other two from existence.¡±

    ( ©bÑÔ©b): ¡°Keep your convenient dreams for when you¡¯re asleep. Nowe and face reality, Fiennes.¡±

    Sixth Generation Head (£à£»¦Ø£»¡ä): ¡°Goddessdammit! Everone else¡¯s evaluations rose at the end, but I¡¯m just left aside... someone save me!!¡±

 Volume 19 - intermission 1

    Intermission: Life in Beim

    A little while after Lyle¡¯s party had arrived in Beim.

    As he returned from finishing a request, Lyle opened up his memo pad. Written on the paper were hisrades¡¯ names and dates. And what he had done with them to that point.

    Looking over it all, Lyle gave a satisfied nod.

    ¡°That should be enough. I think I can take it easy for the rest of the month.¡±

    Written in were his activities with his party from Novem to May. Whether he gave a present or had a date, or a pleasant conversation... it was all scrawled in great detail and properly managed.

    But the Fifth, who spoke less than any of the other ancestors, wrung out his voice.

    ¡ºYou idiot! Shannon¡¯s extremely low, isn¡¯t she!¡»

    Lyle hurriedly checked his memos, and sure enough, his time spend with Shannon was low. But Lyle felt relieved.

    ¡°Oh, Shannon, is it? That¡¯s alright. Because I¡¯m quite sure that girl hates me.¡±

    There, the Sixth let out a satisfied voice.

    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. Well, she¡¯s just tagging along with Miranda, so you¡¯re not in that sort of rtionship yet. Fifth, let¡¯s just take it easy and...¡»

    But a frantic Fifth superseded that opinion.

    ¡ºYou keep quiet, fool~! Just how many failures has that train of thought led you to... I followed through so many times for you! And if you¡¯ll let me have my say... you¡¯re all na?ve! Listen here, none of you feel a sense of crisis!¡»

    Cutting it there, the Fifth gasped for breath before exining to Lyle.

    ¡ºListen well, those arbitrary thoughts like, ¡®that should be enough¡¯, and, ¡¯yeah, that looks good¡¯, don¡¯t get through to women! Just how much careful caution did I take around the Sixth¡¯s wives... this man draws nothing butndmine women to him.¡»

    The Third raised a perplexed voice.

    ¡ºHuh? But you know, all his wives passed the precepts, didn¡¯t they?¡»

    The one to answer that question was the Seventh. A hint of grief lingered in the Seventh¡¯s voice.

    ¡ºYes, without a doubt, each one of them was talented on their own. If of the three, only one had married into the Walt House, I¡¯m sure we wouldn¡¯t have any problems at all. It¡¯s because he took all three that we went through hell.¡»

    The Sixth refuted the surrounding opinions.

    ¡º... Even I thought two was no good. But you see, if you have two, it bes apetition and that¡¯s nothing but trouble, so I went and got a third...¡»

    I offered my frank response to his resolution.

    ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t pour oil on the fire?¡±

    The Fifth seemed irritated.

    ¡ºAnd because of that, I went through my troubles. Because I paid too much mind for my son¡¯s wives, I had to follow through for my own wives as well, and... anyways! Listen well, Lyle. Negligence alone should be avoided at all costs. Throw away all your assumptions! The ones surrounding you aren¡¯t some weak damsels in distress. Imagine yourself surrounded by ravenous tigers and bears!¡»

    Isn¡¯t that going a bit too far?

    Or so the other members thought, but when you thought over it, every gathered had a peculiarity or two. While they wouldn¡¯t call them wild animals, they were definitely danger.

    And Shannon held demon eyes that required special attention.

    ¡°Okay, understood. I¡¯ll go out with Shannon. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy if we go see the food stalls and minstrels.¡±

    As Lyle tried to y it safe, the Fifth yelled at him.

    ¡ºWhere do you think those simplistic thoughts will lead you!? You need some more careful caution or else..¡»

    There, a knock came at the door. Not a worker of the inn, Lyle confirmed with his Skills that it was Monica before calling out a, e in¡¯.

    As Monica entered, she saw that Lyle was preparing to leave.

    ¡°Oh, are you going out? I thought I¡¯d hear out if you have any requests for lunch, but if that¡¯s the case, are you eating out? Anyways, where will you be going? If you need a baggage carrier, please use this Monica as you will.¡±

    Her appearance was that of a beautiful girl, but inside she was an automaton who could exhibit physical strength exceeding that of adults. She was convenient for carrying things, but as she looked like a woman, if Lyle actually used her to carry things, the surrounding eyes would grow cold.

    Lyle continued his preparations.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m eating lunch out. I¡¯m going out with Shannon, so could you stay at the inn?¡±

    Monica took his words in terror.

    ¡°W-what¡¯s this? You mean to say you won¡¯t be going out with me!?¡±

    Lyle smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Good luck innsitting.¡±

    As he left the room, Monica crouched and cowered and saw Lyle off.

    ¡°H-have a good day. Goddammit!! Chicken dickwad, you damn fool!¡±

    After calling out to Shannon, Lyle went out to the town of Beim.

    He headed to where the performers performed, and of them brought his feet to where the singers sang their songs. But Shannon was in a bad move.

    While they walked with linked hands, Lyle looked at Shannon and spoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You like songs, don¡¯t you?

    Shannon was walking mindful of her chest, and she offered Lyle aint.

    ¡°Oh shut it. I¡¯ve already been here recently, so I¡¯ve already heard all the songs and tales they have to tell. Won¡¯t you take me somewhere else!?¡±

    (... T-this girl... ever since I took her out, she¡¯s done nothing butin.)

    Irritated as he was, he understood it would be no fun to hear tales one¡¯d heard before, and made for somewhere else.

    ¡°Do you go out often?¡±

    Shannon brushed her hair aside as she answered Lyle¡¯s question.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got my sister, right? And Eva goes out a lot, so I sometimes tag along. Though Aria just goes around the food stalls.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you get along well with Eva?¡±

    Novem and Miranda, the two were at odds, so factions were forming among the harem members. Because of that, hearing of Shannon of Miranda¡¯s faction going out with Eva was joyous news to Lyle.

    ¡°Novem told me to go out with someone. But our conversations don¡¯t really mesh, and there¡¯s everything that¡¯s happening with my sister, so it¡¯s like she wants to keep some distance too, perhaps?¡±

    Hearing that, Lyle made a stiff smile.

    ¡°I-I see.¡±

    (I wonder why they can¡¯t get along.)

    A factional war was being formed around Novem and Miranda. If possible, Lyle wanted to somehow have Shannon help both sides make up.

    It seemed that a troupe that had arrived in Beim quite recently had begun singing the songs they gathered on their travels, so Lyle and Shannon headed there to listen in.

    It was a troupe of elves, and while they were small in scale, they had an energy to them.

    ¡°The next song up is a song of the Hero of the distantnd of Cartaffs! If anyone holds interest in such a tale, by all means nt your feet and listen in!¡±

    As the male elf said that, it seems those around held no interest in Cartaffs, as the customers began to disperse. While some remained, the topic was surely not a popr one.

    But without changing their expressions, the elves burst into song.

    The song of Cartaff¡¯s hero who once performed in an old war with Bahnseim.

    The tale of the brave knight who fought to protect a young noble girl.

    But at the end, the girl married a blood-rtive of the lord she served under, and the knight watched the night sky alone.

    It was a song without a happy ending.

    (That was a bit questionable. Perhaps the customers left because they knew the ending?)

    Lyle thought as he listened to the verses. But Shannon was gripping his hand tight, listening in all earnesty, and he didn¡¯t want to put a damper on her mood, so he kept quiet. Bringing his gripped hand closer to her face, Shannon looked on in pure seriousness.

    There, the Fourth seemed fed up as he offered advice to Lyle.

    ¡ºLyle, look at Shannon¡¯s chest. Can you see the present you bought for her in Centralle? When this is over, praise her for it.¡»

    The Third spoke to the Fourth.

    ¡ºWhat, you said it already? You should¡¯ve just waited until he noticed.¡»

    The Fourth sighed as he spoke back.

    ¡ºLyle¡¯s growth aside, I felt bad for Shannon.¡»

    Hearing that, he noticed Shannon had the pendent he¡¯d bought in Bahnseim¡¯s capital of Centralle hung at her chest. It was something cheap, but she was looking after it quite carefully.

    Once the song was over, and the apuse broke out, Shannon gave arge p of her hands. The customers tossed their coins forward. Lyle looked at Shannon¡¯s delight, and produced a silver coin from his coin purse.

    It seems she was quite pleased with that one.

    ¡°It¡¯s a new songs! A nice one, I like it quite a bit.¡±

    For Shannon¡¯s delight, Lyle gave a warm smile as he ced the coin into the container an elf had brought forward. There, the elves frantically gave tidy bows.

    Getting arge copper was for the fortunate. Looking at the stopped feet, the song hadn¡¯t been popr.

    But Lyle threw a silver coin in.

    (Well, looks like Shannon¡¯s happy, so I guess it¡¯s fine.)

    ¡°We¡¯lle again.¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye!¡±

    Leading Shannon by the hand, he left the area.

    Once there were fewer people around, Lyle looked at Shannon.

    ¡°So you actually wore that ne.¡±

    There- a little surprised- Shannon spoke bashfully.

    ¡°O-of course I did. Aren¡¯t you a little slow to notice?¡±

    The two of themughed as they walked off to find some ce to eat. The Fifth seemed truly relieved.

    ¡ºNow look at that. Look at that! ... She¡¯s already taken to him. That was dangerous. If we left her aside any longer, that would definitely have been dangerous!¡»

    Perhaps the Fifth was drawing closer to the Sixth as the Sixth broke into hurried words.

    ¡ºY-you¡¯re right. It was my mistake, so you don¡¯t have to criticize me so.¡»

    It seems the Fifth was harassing the Sixth in unexpected ways.

    Fifth Generation Head (£»¡ä§¥£à): ¡°Following through for my son¡¯s three wives was one of my greatest troubles.¡±

    Sixth Generation¡¯s Wives ( ©bÑÔ©b): ¡°You say something, father-inw? More importantly... where could Fiennes be? And could you hear out ourints?¡±

    Sixth Generation Head (£» ?`¦Ø?¡ä): ¡°I¡¯m sooorrryy!! Ah, by the way, they decided to do a second print run on Sevens Volume 1. Please forgive me by that grace!¡±

    Fifth Generation Head (©c¡ä¦Ø`): ¡°Hahaha... I¡¯m definitely never forgiving you. Never. And today once more, my animals are my only sce.¡±

    Fifth Generation Wives ( ©bÑÔ©b): ¡°Our husband¡¯s going to be taken by our son¡¯s wives again... we definitely can¡¯t forgive this. This is why we hate wives.¡±

 Volume 19 - intermission 2

    Intermission: Lord of the Imperial Library

    ra Bulmer.

    While being one of Lyle¡¯s mistresses, she was found in the imperial capital¡¯s library much more often than in the inner pce mansion prepared for her.

    The reason being that she was zealously recording all the events that led up to the founding of the empire.

    Arge portion of her enthusiasm came from Eva, who prioritized the dramatic aspects of stories in her songs. The way things were going, Eva¡¯s fabrications would be recognized as truth, and there was a possibility much of their lives would be written off as lies in the world toe.

    So ra decided to leave records.

    Taking a book she couldn¡¯t reach without adder in hand, ra flipped through the pages. In her separate room in the imperial library, the books of Arumsaas once designated as forbidden had been carried.

    They were mainly documents of the past the Bahnseim monarchy had sealed off.

    There were also things written of the Bahnseim House putting them far from any heroes.

    ording to the records of the time, they held a territory quite close to Centralle, and were under Agrissa¡¯s rule for a majority of it. When that standing became disadvantageous, they changed sides, and in the end, they killed Lyle¡¯s ancestor to snatch away all the achievements.

    Perhaps they had frantically tried to erase the facts, as there were traces that many documents were disposed of. At the time, in order to keep the documents safe, Arumsaas had hidden them in a ce inessible to the public.

    Once the Bahnseim royal line was born, the reason so many countries arose throughout the continent wasrgely due to theirck of trust towards the House.

    ¡°If only there were more records.¡±

    Lifting up her staff imbued with light, she continued climbing thedder as she read through the books on her way when a voice called down from below.

    ¡°Mom, are you still up there? You should return to the inner pce sometime. Dad is worried for you.¡±

    Since the boy who called her mom had arrived, she held her books under an arm and climbed down thedder. Seeing her unsteady descent as she still held a grip on her staff, the young boy worried whether she would fall to the bottom.

    That boy with deep-blue hair was ra¡¯s son.

    While there was a single Valkyrie Unit beside him, the Valkyrie seemed bored.

    ¡°Why do you have to carry your staff? It¡¯s dangerous so I told you to stop, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Once ra reached the floor, she brought her books to the desk and left them there. She leaned her staff against them as well.

    The Valkyrie looked around and arbitrarily began getting things in order.

    ¡°Ah, leave those books where they are!¡±

    ra reached out her hand as she said it, and the young boy grasped her hand. Before she had even realized it, the young boy had grown bigger than her own petite form.

    ¡°Get a grip! It¡¯s because you nevere home that I had toe and get you. The librarians were so worried they raised a report to the castle.¡±

    ra- who¡¯d settled into the library- was living a life much morefortable than she had in Arumsaas. Not only surrounded by books, as long as she stayed here, even food was brought straight to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m properly eating.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the librarians are being mindful of you. There¡¯s no way anyone can speak out against one of the emperor¡¯s mistresses.¡±

    To her son¡¯s opinion, ra tilted her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I get plenty ofints.¡±

    ¡°Those people are an exception. A special exception. Just give up and return to the inner pce. Did you know... on the street, they¡¯re calling you the Lord of the Library.¡±

    ¡°Thank you?¡±

    As ra acted bashfully, her son grew irritated, and began adding various gestures to his speech.

    ¡°Everyone knows you¡¯re here, mother! That¡¯s why we have to assign valuable Valkyries to this ce!¡±

    Over a hundred Valkyries. But to speak to the contrary, with the entire continent in his hands, those were all the Valkyries he had.

    The Valkyrie cleaning the area was ra¡¯s son¡¯s exclusive Valkyrie. There was a single Valkyrie stationed in each of the mansion, meaning the inner pce alone took up twenty five of them.

    They were a valuable asset, but saying that wasn¡¯t enough, another twenty five were stationed around the pce.

    In that case, the number that could move outside were strictly limited.

    ra looked at her son and let out a sigh.

    ¡°This is quite a difficult problem. When I rise in status, I can no longer do what I want. Come to think of it, have you decided what you want to do? If you want to go independent, even if you try to marry in somewhere, I don¡¯t have any connections, so it will be hard.¡±

    Her son was more level-headed than her.

    ¡°Please get a grip on yourself, mom! You¡¯re in Ludmi-sama¡¯s faction. Talks for my marriage are already proceeding on that side. It¡¯s precisely for that talk that I came to drag you back today!¡±

    ra recalled the inner pce¡¯s factional struggles she had forgotten for quite some time, and hit her hands together.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Come to think of it, Ludmi-san lost in her war with Miranda-san and has been quiet for a while, has she?¡±

    Seeing his mother so distant from the events of the inner pce, the young boy held his head. But some part of him seemed to have given up and epted that his mother was best like this.

    ¡°Well, Miranda-san really turned the tables there. No one could have thought she would do something so underhanded...¡±

    ra remembered the feud in the inner pce back then, folding her arms, and giving a few firm nods.

    ¡°As expected of the Circry sisters. That was some splendid coordination. I went and evacuated to the library, though. Lyle-s... his majesty seemed quite worn out after that one. But in order to save face for his majesty, didn¡¯t both side call it a draw?¡±

    The boy confirmed that the Valkyrie had finished cleaning up the room before speaking to ra.

    ¡°You should think of how worried dad is. Rather, at the point Novem-sama jumped in along the way, and brought the matter to a forced termination, it was Miranda-sama¡¯s victory. Mom... even if you¡¯re waiting and watching, just go to the inner pce.¡±

    The boy wanted her to remain neutral like Aria and Vera.

    ra thought a bit, and looked to her desk.

    ¡°It will be impossible for a while. I still have work I have to do. I have to leave enough data for the world toe.¡±

    The boy wearily looked over ra¡¯s documents.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing to have a hobby, and dad said so too, so I won¡¯t say anything against it. But spend at least the minimum amount of time in the pce!¡±

    The Valkyrie picked ra up under her arm, and everyone together, the boy left the library.

    Night.

    In the inner pce, Lyle had dropped by the mansion of ra, who had returned for the first in quite some time.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s this? You came because your son scolded you? You and Shannon never change, do you. Her son over there¡¯s a reliable one too.¡±

    Lyleughed to himself.

    As he didn¡¯t have to spend the night in the carnivores¡¯ nests today, he weed the night with quite a refreshing feeling.

    ra felt somewhat offended.

    ¡°Comparing me to Shannon-san is a bit...¡±

    The most hopeless mistress of the inner pce... Shannon.

    Her kids were all reliable, to such an extent that Miranda took pity on them, and often looked after them.

    For some reason, Shannon¡¯s children were exceedingly proficient.

    And that only made Shannon¡¯s hopelessness stand out more.

    The boy eating alongside them spoke to Lyle.

    ¡°Dad, about my engagement...¡±

    Lyle spoke to his son with a serious look on his face.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve yed around enough? Once you marry, you won¡¯t be able to have much fun anymore. Why not stay here a little longer and have your share of fun? See, if you marry into another house, your shoulders will feel cramped. Even when I¡¯m an emperor, my shoulders feel cramped.¡±

    Lyle¡¯s children didn¡¯t generally leave the inner pce in their younger years. Being taken out to y, and being scolded alone were done on a consistent basis.

    But the boy spoke.

    ¡°No, I think I¡¯ll obey Ludmi-sama. Rather, not doing anything for her at all makes me feel bad for her.¡±

    On her son¡¯s reaction, ramented when she chose to join the faction all those years ago. But back then, it was something she did to keep the bnce.

    She didn¡¯t think that decision was mistaken, and in truth, there was a time when Ludmi sought after Novem¡¯s position, and caused quite a stir in the inner pce.

    ra pretended to wait and watch as she purposefully leaked information, and like that she had maintained the peace of the pce. Meaning she had singlehandedly maintained Lyle¡¯s peace.

    Lyle was surprised.

    ¡°... Wow, when you¡¯re my son, you¡¯re way too reliable. I should¡¯ve taken you out more often. The more hopeless a child is, the more you can dote on them, see.¡±

    As he dered he¡¯d take him out and render him hopeless with fun, Monica appeared from under the floorboards and raised her hand.

    ¡°Please leave that role to me...¡±

    Hit on the head with a giant hammer from a Valkyrie, Monica was repelled. Lyle restarted his meal.

    ¡°... Well, it¡¯s that. I¡¯ll tell Ludmi to have some consideration in your treatment.¡±

    The boy offered Lyle his thanks.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. We get along quite well, and Ludmi-sama said she wouldn¡¯t let anything bad happen to me.¡±

    Seeing her son even had connections with Ludmi, ra mused over how big the boy had grown.

    (I¡¯m definitely a failure as a mother.)

    And she looked at Lyle.

    ¡°R-really? Well, if I don¡¯t have to go over there, then that¡¯s all the easier for me...¡±

    If he went to Ludmi, Miranda would be angry. If he went to Miranda, Ludmi would be angry. Lyle didn¡¯t get involved with the feuds of the inner pce.

    On the surface and underneath, the intense wars that waged on... any poor involvement and they¡¯s all blow sky high.

    Her son spoke to ra.

    ¡°Mom, making documents is important, but you have to make sure you don¡¯t destroy your body.¡±

    ra cleared her throat.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    ra was put on the side being worried for. And seeing that, Lyle gave a smile.

 Volume 19 - intermission 3

    Intermission: A Day in the Life of Vera

    ¡°... Hah.

    The one whose sigh intermingled with her stroll through the inner pce was a certain Vera Tr¨¥s.

    A bright red dress, and her hair done up on both sides. In the town prepared within the castle... she walked through the inner pce, but it truly felt as if she walked through a small town.

    There were small children walking along the paths before her eyes.

    In their hands they held books and writing implements, and they were likely off to study in a different mansion. Rather, the only kids on the block who did that were Shannon¡¯s children.

    Generally, there was a time period where everyone got together and studied. But if that was insufficient, they¡¯d either call a tutor to the mansion, or go to the castle for some extra study time.

    That being the case, at Shannon¡¯s ce, since she never got a proper education herself, their learning waspletely left up to Miranda.

    Three young children.

    As they walked on, a Valkyrie stood to block their way, a toy in her hands.

    ¡°Everyone, you could at least y with us today. We are eternally devoting ourselves to the development and recreation of toys, and we can say you shall enjoy them with certainty...¡±

    The Valkyrie rmended toys to the children who were going off to study, but all three kids shook their heads.

    The smallest one, a young girl with golden eyes, spoke to the Valkyrie.

    ¡°Unit Ny Two, we¡¯re going off to study at auntie¡¯s mansion, so we can¡¯t y with you. We¡¯ll y once we get back, so until then, could you look after mom for us?¡±

    With those wordsing from such a young child, Unit Ny Two copsed at the knees. The toy fell to the ground, but she didn¡¯t even try to retrieve it.

    Vera was impressed at how focused, those still-small children had grown to be.

    (Are they really Shannon¡¯s kids?)

    One of the kids retrieved the toy, and after handing it to Unit Ny Two, the group took their leave.

    Ny Two burst into tears.

    ¡°This cannot beeeee! This has to be a liiiiieeeee! I mean, there is no way the hybrid chicks of our master and that hopeless Shannon could be so upstanding! They should have taken some of the more useless parts, and not want to study, and just want to spend their days in ease... then wee in and say, ¡®oh there¡¯s no helping you cute little things,¡¯ and y with them... what happened to my dreeeeaaaammmm!!?¡±

    Before the breaking down Unit Ny Two, Vera stood fed-up.

    Valkyrie Unit Eleven- who stood to her side- scoffed. In her hands, she held the baby that was Vera¡¯s child.

    ¡°Hah, how unsightly. When you boasted of having thergest faction of them all, this is where you end up? I¡¯ll show you how useless I can raise the chick at our ce.¡±

    When the Valkyrie said that to the child with a smile on her face, Vera felt true fear.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that as a joke, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Eleven tilted her head.

    ¡°Eh? I¡¯m quite serious. We n to make out of them existences who would not be able to live on without us. Do not worry. With regr maintenance and overhauls, we brag that we can operate for several tens of thousands of years.¡±

    In a sense, the Valkyries were scary existences.

    ¡°Should I tell you you¡¯re wasting your abilities? Or should I rejoice you¡¯re pouring your efforts towards us... rather, what were the ancients thinking when they made you, I have to wonder.¡±

    In front of Ny Two¡¯s eyes, Eleven lulled the baby as if to show off.

    Unit Ny One looked on it with envy.

    They were quite a handful when they were babies. And the Valkyries couldn¡¯t get enough of that, apparently.

    ¡°Ufufu, your big brother chick grew up to be a splendid human being, but as long as this Unit Eleven is here, I shall show you just how hopelessly we can raise you.¡±

    For any servant who said that, a normal master would drive them out at once. But this was the inner pce, and the Valkyries were overly proficient as maids.

    Driving them out was impossible, and there was no intent to do so.

    For these Valkyries... as long as they were Lyle¡¯s children, the automatons would protect them unconditionally. They treated them as targets to guard, so no assassinations ever took ce within the factional wars.

    More than that, if anyone tried, the information would leak, and the mother would be the one cornered.

    That they put a fixed brake on the factional disputes was something everyone was well aware of.

    They had no choice but to rely on them.

    As Vera took her walk, she looked up at the sky.

    Unit Eleven looked at her. Gently poking the baby¡¯s face, she seemed to be in bliss.

    ¡°Oh? What seems to be the matter?¡±

    Vera spoke.

    ¡°Father, you see. He said he wanted my second child to take over the Tr¨¥s House. He¡¯s using this hand and that to get me to approve of it, and it¡¯s getting to be a right up nuisance.¡±

    As Fidel frequentlymuted to the capital over the cuteness of his grandchildren, he was trying his best to get them out of the inner pce.

    Unit Elevenughed.

    ¡°That is not happening. The Tr¨¥s House¡¯s heir was already decided to be the child of your sister Gina-san. If you wish, you could leave this matter to us. We cannot bear to have a chick snatched away, so we could find a truth or two he would not want found out and threaten him to obedience...¡±

    When Eleven started into something scary, Vera cried out.

    ¡°Of course that¡¯s no good! Ah, goddess! I¡¯m going to bring this matter up with Lyle, so none of youy a hand on it.¡±

    Unit Eleven seemed quite disappointed.

    Night.

    Having dropped by Vera¡¯s mansion, Lyle looked at the baby in Monica¡¯s embrace.

    Monica¡¯s right hand was properly cradling the baby. Her left was grasping Unit Eleven¡¯s head and pushing it down.

    ¡°G-give her back! That child is my chick!¡±

    Monica made a triumphant smile.

    ¡°How unfortunate. As the Chicken Dickwad¡¯s exclusive maid, I can brag that the care of all his chicks fall under my jurisdiction. You degraded defects and mass produced lot can just stand down.¡±

    Irk! Said Eleven as she yed around with Monica. Lyle watched over it absentmindedly. A look at his figure, and it seemed that he was thinking over something.

    Vera looked at Lyle.

    ¡°Hey, were you listening? My father is genuinely trying to gain custody of his grandchildren, you know?¡±

    Lyle seemed taken aback.

    ¡°Eh? Oh, I see. That¡¯s right. Those grandchildren are quite cute, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Seeing Lyle hang his head, Vera shrugged her shoulders. There, Monica burst into joy.

    ¡°Oh my, it seems the chick is asleep. This Monica shall sing a luby. To sleep to my beautiful voice, you¡¯re quite the lucky one. The only one beside the Chicken Dickwad allowed to listen to it are his chicks.¡±

    As Monica headed to the depths of the room, Unit Eleven gave chase.

    ¡°You get out of here already!¡±

    Once the two automatons were gone, Vera ced a hand on Lyle¡¯s shoulder. Lyle raised his face.

    ¡°Hey, this really isn¡¯t a good environment for them, is it?¡±

    Veraughed a bit.

    ¡°The Valkyries? But they¡¯re convenient. Since we have them, we never have to see blood in the faction wars. The children alone will always be safe.¡±

    But Lyle saw that as unnatural.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want them around?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. They seem to be having their fun, and personally, I think they¡¯re a big help. But you see, their time is quite different from ours.¡±

    Vera spoke.

    ¡°They said they could remain operational a thousand, even ten thousand years. Isn¡¯t that secure?¡±

    Lyle¡¯s eyes were serious, and Vera could understand that wasn¡¯t what he wanted.

    ¡°If they got serious, I¡¯m sure this empire couldst thousands of years, maybe more. But you see, do you think that¡¯s the right thing? These days, it¡¯s been on my mind a lot.¡±

    Lyle¡¯s sense of values was something he formed on his travels with advice from his ancestors. To Lyle, an ever eternal empire felt unnatural and unneeded.

    Vera agreed.

    ¡°You may have a point. But if you take the children from the Valkyries now, won¡¯t they get angry? And the faction wars will intensify.¡±

    They were only remaining peaceful because there was no worry of harm to their children, and if the possibility came out, there were many of the women there who would be demons.

    In truth, if Vera saw her own child might be in harm, she¡¯d do all in her power to protect them.

    Lyle held his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. Why do they have to fight so much? I said it to Novem and Miranda as well. When I did, theyugh and say, ¡®the other one started it¡¯. Now that¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? Ludmi looks like the sort who¡¯d really do it. Why do they have to be so bloodthirsty? I¡¯d really like some ck here. I want to at least take it easy as I sleep. Learn a bit from Shannon. That one actually worries me because she neveres out of her mansion. Those two should learn to enjoy the great indoors.¡±

    As Lyle spilled hisints, Vera embraced him and consoled him.

    Fourth Generation Head ( £À§Õ£À): ¡°Even when Vera-chan¡¯s so kind, her nickname in thement section was, ¡®Wallet-san¡¯, popr as she was.¡±

    Monica ( ©b?©b)oáê¡ã: ¡°And I was popr too! ... And! Sevens Volume 2 ising out on April 30th! Though I¡¯m not appearing yet!¡±

    Miranda ( ©b§Õ©b): ¡°...¡±

    Miranda (©b§Õ©b): ¡°Who the hell is Sophia?¡±

    (TL: The Fourth is referring to the author¡¯sment section on Syosetsu. Sophia is a LN only character.)

 Volume 19 - intermission 4

    Intermission: The Illustrated Diary

    ¡°Professor, we¡¯ve found it!¡±

    ¡°Good work!¡±

    An ancient ruin.

    Finding records of a fallenrge nation once called the empire, the two men jumped for joy as they rolled the paper out.

    ¡°Amazing. Even when thousands of years have gone by, it¡¯s still legible.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, despite this and that, the advancement of technology in the imperial era was in abnormal. The other documents make it clear as well. Just look at this, a simple age analysis shows this is from the early imperial era.¡±

    As the professor judged its age with a smartphone-like device, his expression turned to joy.

    His assistant also seemed emotionally moved.

    ¡°They all said everything had been carried off, but there was still some left after all.¡±

    In that dusty space, they had been searching wildly for records, and now a heavy coat of dust lingered in the air.

    From where the light could flow in, they could see ite in fine threads.

    ¡°To think it would be under the copsed bookshelf... now then, first we have to record it.¡±

    Photographing it with his smartphone, they let the device carry out a simple analysis while the two men prepared a light nearby.

    Treating it with the utmost care, the two men tried to confirm just what sort of thing they had found.

    The assistant¡¯s hands shook.

    ¡°A-an illustrated diary? Professor, this is an illustrated diary entry! Meaning this must be...¡±

    ¡°D-do-doooon¡¯t panic!¡±

    Even if that white-haired professor sporting a splendid beard broke into a panic, it wasn¡¯t cute in the slightest.

    That on his mind, the assistant verified the documents in his hands.

    An ancient diary.

    It would definitely hold high historical value, but when it came to illustrated diaries from the imperial area... the author would be the main point of focus. If this really was an item painted by that famous woman, then alongside immense historic value, it would gain an additional artistic value.

    ¡°F-first the analysis. It¡¯s in quite terrible condition, after all.¡±

    Once they took it somece with better facilities, they would be able to uncover its contents at once.

    The two of them carefully preserved that entry of the diary, and with much weighing down on their minds, they left the ancient ruins behind them.

    ... Ancient times.

    Shannon had climbed up to the roof of her mansion in the inner pce.

    In that inner pce which had be something of a small city, each and every mistress had been afforded a mansion.

    Hers wasn¡¯t anything massive, but she wasn¡¯t troubled with her living space.

    It had been constructed extravagantly, to an extent, but with financial concerns in mind, it wasn¡¯t packed with any notable valuables.

    Having climbed to the roof with a canvas in front of her, Shannon had an automaton Valkyrie stand to her side.

    From the Valkyrie¡¯s eyes, she could read in information, and put it to brush.

    And whaty at the end of the Valkyrie¡¯s eyes were the forms of women.

    The Valkyrie provided an enthusiasticmentary.

    ¡°On, and here spider woman Miranda uses her Skill to produce strings! Our bravepetitor has been all wound up and is treated as a chair!¡±

    Shannon sounded proud.

    ¡°Nice work, sis.¡±

    Lyle had twenty five mistresses.

    As their numbers hadn¡¯t grown from the early days, the faces hadn¡¯t changed.

    But be that as it may, that didn¡¯t mean there weren¡¯t any fights in the inner pce.

    ¡°Oh, they are voicing their surrender. She gets out the documents without a moment¡¯s dy. It does seem she intends to bind her tightly by contract as well!¡±

    One of the mistresses had gotten in over her head... only to be restrained by force.

    Starting with the legal wife Novem, the women who had apanied Lyle across the battlefield included many seasoned in real battle. For that sake, brute strength was highly emphasized in the inner pce.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s because she made light of me that it came to this.¡±

    The Valkyrie¡¯s body twisted in delight at Shannon¡¯s tant trash-worthy attitude.

    ¡°What wonderful pettiness. I wonder why none of the chicks ever inherited that hopelessness of yours...¡±

    Shannon stroked up her violet hair. But at that time, she stuck some paint onto it.

    The Valkyrie gleefully wiped that paint away.

    She had tattled to her sister to attain victory over another mistress.

    Whether they liked it or not, the rtions between mistresses tied in directly to political matters. Within all that, Shannon was able to do whatever she wanted whenever she wanted.

    Because all those dubious power bnces and faction troubles were all just shoved straight onto Miranda.

    There, the Valkyrie continued hermentary.

    ¡°What is this!? A chick jumps into the fray! He has burst into tears seeing a woman made a chair of and forced to sign a form! This is terrible! We must go to the chick¡¯s aid at once.¡±

    The Valkyrie requested reinforcements from her other sisters.

    When she looked over at Miranda, she found her giving a gentle smile as she smoothed over the situation with the child who had just happened to run into them.

    The two women who had been fighting said, ¡®we were just ying around~¡¯ andughed so as not to give the young child any anxieties.

    Whether it be Miranda or anyone else, they wouldn¡¯ty a hand on the children.

    That was an unspoken rule in the inner pce.

    If you tried to eliminate any of them as a political hindrance, you¡¯d turn every Valkyrie working in the inner pce against you.

    The doctrine of those girls were overly simple.

    They held no loyalty towards any of the women.

    Their only loyaltyy to Lyle... and to his children.

    As an exception, Shannon who they hoped would have a hopeless child was treated somewhat specially among them.

    They usually looked as if they were just ying around, these automatons with Monica as their leader. But if you made enemies of them, they were truly troublesome existences.

    If any mistress was going to harm a child, that mistress really would be gotten rid of. What¡¯s more, in a way that Lyle wouldn¡¯t notice.

    The mistresses understood where their loyaltyy.

    ... Shannon was an exception.

    ¡°That kid... whose kid was he again?¡±

    Twenty five brides pretty much meant there were twenty five families coexisting.

    But there was only one head of the household- only one husband.

    The Valkyrie replied at once.

    ¡°He is a chick from Eva-san¡¯s ce. Those lovable ears are the giveaway. Like... if you nibble on them, he acts all shy, and a report has been raised that it is simply adorable.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, what are you people doing with your time? Are you idiots?¡±

    Called an idiot by an idiot, the Valkyrie did not seem angry.

    More than that, she made a gesture as if putting an ear in-between her lips, and let out a sigh as she muttered, ¡®let me nibble on them too...¡¯

    Meanwhile, the picture diary depicted a scene of Miranda having wound up the other mistress, her pen approaching the document.

    Shannon was all on board, and she depicted Miranda¡¯s troubled face before the child in the written portion of it.

    The Valkyrie noticed.

    ¡°But if she sees this, would it not be troublesome for you?¡±

    Shannon stopped her hand, and dropped her brush.

    The brush fell onto the roof, and rolled all the way down its incline until it dropped and fell onto Lyle¡¯s head.

    ¡°Shannon! You again!? Get down here!¡±

    Lyle- who¡¯de to retrieve a forgotten item- gripped the brush as he shoutedints at Shannon on the roof.

    ¡°Shut it! Get back to work! Fool!¡±

    As Shannon got into a verbal brawl with Lyle, she gave an order to the Valkyrie.

    ¡°A-anyways, let¡¯s store today¡¯s entry separately. Just hide it under the shelf or something. If my sister finds it, she¡¯ll get angry!¡±

    Even though she¡¯d already grown to a fine age, Miranda was still getting angry at Shannon.

    And from time to time, her kids got angry at her as well.

    Climbing down from the roof, Shannon went to restart her fight with Lyle, and the Valkyrie saw her off.

    Looking at thepleted diary entry in her hands, she thought over where to hide it.

    ¡°... I guess I shall stash it in the reference room.¡±

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    The professor held his head.

    Upon confirming the contents of the document, he could tell it hade from the famous ¡¾Genius Painter of Tragedy¡¿, Shannon.

    His assistant was excited. But upon reading the contents, he was left dumbfounded.

    ¡°When you think of Miranda, she¡¯s supposed to be the number two among the wives, and a full-fledged VIP, right? Shannon¡¯s blood sister... including sisters in his harem, that emperor really did whatever he wanted.¡±

    The professor sighed.

    ¡°There were some rumors she wasn¡¯t the most savory character... but I never thought they would be true.¡±

    Miranda¡¯s evaluation in the world toe let out a shattering sound as it fell to pieces.

    ¡°Professor, the fact that she hid it must mean...¡±

    The professor continued on from his assistant¡¯s words.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sure she wanted to tell the world the truth. The truth of the inner pce just as it was... in ce of that poor genius painter of tragedy, we must make this known.¡±

    The two of them burned with a sense of duty.

    A single diary entry had dealt arge blow to Miranda¡¯s evaluation.

    Miranda ( ©bÑÔ©b): ¡°... Shannon?¡±

    Shannon ¡£?©b?(¥Î§¥`)?©b?¡£: ¡°Sis, just listen to me! It¡¯sing out. Sevens Volume 4 is finallying out! We can finally make our reservations! It¡¯s our turn toe out!¡±

    Miranda (#???): ¡°This month... looks like it¡¯ll be released February 27th. Well now, that is some wonderful news.¡±

    Shannon (¡ä?£à*): ¡°We¡¯re even appearing on the cover. We did it, sis!¡±

    Miranda ( ¡®§Õ¡®?áê¡î))§¥¡ä) FWAP: ¡°But that is that, and this is this.¡±

 Volume 19 - erhart 2

    Intermission: Erhart 2

    Erhart Baumann was a nice guy worthy of his tank top.

    He had received a splendid title of ¡®Free Knight¡¯ from the empire, and he was an adventurer with trus Skill.

    Today once more, he found himself musing over how wonderful his cross-backed tank top felt as it squeezed down over his superbly trained body.

    He had dropped by the imperial capital under the call of Lyle- who¡¯d be an emperor not too long ago- and thinking today was the right day to make his way home, he awaited the departure of his coupled carriage.

    He had bought a ticket, boarded a carriage set for Beim, and taken his seat.

    ¡°When I get back, I really have to do something about my party.¡±

    Female adventurers approaching thetter half of their marriageable years.

    But all their sights were set on Erhart, and an intense feud between them was carrying out within the party.

    At this rate, the party might break apart.

    ¡°No, why not just break it up and be free...¡±

    Would it really matter if he just ran away like that? Rejecting such an appealing proposal within him, the man was undergoing quite a psychological conflict when he heard the voice.

    ¡°L-let go of me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯reing with us!¡±

    A woman in a hood was surrounded by three men a little ways away from the coupled carriage. As he lent them an eye, they disappeared into the crowds.

    Erhart violently scratched his hair.

    ¡°Dammit! I shouldn¡¯t have looked over.¡±

    But since he¡¯d seen it, he had no choice but to help, thought he as he stood and hopped down from the carriage. But only after telling the coachman to depart without him if he didn¡¯t make it back in time.

    It was a narrow gap between buildings.

    Dimly lit, the trash bins left around caused a rotten stench to linger in the air.

    ¡°... I¡¯m not going back. If I go back now, I¡¯ll be...!¡±

    The woman showed her rejection before the three men.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be troubled if you keep selfish like that.¡±

    ¡°Do you n to seek salvation from his imperial highness?¡±

    ¡°Even if you make a plea, I doubt the emperor will move.¡±

    The men seemed rtivelyx. And they seemed somewhat tired of the woman.

    Hanging her head, the woman bit her lower lip...

    The one who appeared to her was Erhart, hisrge sword over one shoulder.

    ¡°Oy, wait right there. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed, three of you ganging up on one woman?¡±

    In regards to Erhart¡¯s provocations, the three men seemed somewhat panicked. But once Erhart had entered that narrow space, one replied.

    ¡°This is our problem. We¡¯d appreciate you stayed uninvolved.¡±

    On the presumed leader¡¯s words, Erhart narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t like the look of this at all. That¡¯s enough reason for me to involve myself. Or do you have your reasons?¡±

    The men were lost for words, and it was clear there was something dark lingering behind them.

    ¡°In that case...¡±

    Erhart approached, and while the three men had weapons at their hips, they came at him with their bare hands.

    Their movements were trained, the movements of those ustomed to battle.

    ¡°If it¡¯s three on one...!¡±

    As the three men came at him in that narrow alley, Erhart intercepted with his hands as well.

    They were strong, but it¡¯s not as if the Free Knight title was something Lyle had simply handed out on a whim.

    Erhart was strong, and had earned it from his growth as an adventurer... and as a person.

    While it definitely was interesting, and there was some level of harassment alongside Lyle¡¯s personal feelings involved... anyways, Erhart was strong.

    ¡°d you could make it simple for me.¡±

    Striking them down, andying them to rest on the dirty ground, Erhart let out a light breath.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the coupled carriage¡¯s already left.¡±

    There, the woman leapt into Erhart¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Eh? U-um... littledy, just because someone saved you, that doesn¡¯t mean you should trust a man so easily...¡±

    He grabbed the shoulders of the woman who had came at him, and as he tried to push her away, her hood slipped off.

    Her violet hair swayed, letting off a hint of perfume.

    Clouded eyes, and soft looking lips... were there before him.

    ¡°For Erhart-sama to be the one toe to my rescue.¡±

    The flushed face of Annerinne.

    An inn of the imperial capital.

    Erhart was holding his head.

    The reason being, on top of the royal princess Annerinneing to the capital, that very princess was the target of some group or another.

    It was nothing but trouble.

    ¡°... You want to return to Lorphys at once?¡±

    What¡¯s more, he couldn¡¯t rely on his dastardly acquaintance Lyle.

    Since Annerinne was troubled, of course Erhart had proposed he talk to Lyle himself.

    However...

    ¡°Yes. And if those sorts are moving their hands around the imperial capital, I cannot seek aid from his majesty.¡±

    Before Annerinne¡¯s downcast eyes, Erhart scratched his hair.

    (Is it something political? Come to think of it, it¡¯s not like the emperor can do anything, or so Lyle told me. Meaning she has some circumstance where even Lyle can¡¯t help out?)

    She hade to the capital in search of help, but she had already met an attack.

    ¡°I was careless. If only I¡¯d kept a better watch...¡±

    Seeing her vexed face, Erhart folded his arms, and looked up at the ceiling in thought. But when he recalled the fact that he was an idiot, he could only let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Erhart-sama?¡±

    To Annerinne¡¯s worried nce, Erhart directed a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. I was just about to return myself. I¡¯ll safely deliver you to Lorphys.¡±

    Locking her hands in front of her chest, Annerinne looked like she would curst into tears at any moment as she voiced her thanks again and again.

    (I hope her pursuers don¡¯te after us. Though I doubt that¡¯s happening.)

    Could he protect her alone?

    Erhart hardened his resolve, and decided to make for Lorphys alongside Annerinne.

    Right around that time.

    In the pce, Lyle held an audience with the three men.

    Leader of the guards Baldoir seemed irritated as he looked at the three conspicuously injured men. For normally, they wouldn¡¯t be the sort allowed to hold a meeting with Lyle.

    ¡°Y-your imperial highness...¡±

    Before the representative of the three worried men, Lyle stood from his seat.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a preface. I¡¯ll y fool to the fact you raised a ruckus in my city. But is that really the truth?¡±

    The men nodded frantically with their bruised faces.

    Lyle put a hand to his chin.

    ¡°I knew it would be a pain, but to think Erhart would...¡±

    Baldoir offered advice to Lyle.

    ¡°Your majesty, this matter isn¡¯t one we should involve ourselves in. This is Lorphys¡¯ problem, and...¡±

    Lyle held up a hand to stop him, and he sent a nce to the maid keeping herself to the background of the room.

    Monica silently gave a curtsey and left the room.

    ¡°Baldoir, do you know what I want to say?¡±

    In contrast to Baldoir¡¯s tant displeasure, Lyle made a thin smile. Baldoir clenched his hand and closed his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯d be troubled if I gain any more political fetters. But if it¡¯s someone of Erhart¡¯s caliber...¡±

    Free Knight Erhart... recalling the face of his dear friend, Lyle gave a warm smile.

    And once his expression turned serious, Lyle turned to look at the three men attempting to shrink their bodies.

    ¡°You raised some noise in the capital. So I¡¯ll be putting you three to work.¡±

    The three men desperately lowered their heads to Lyle.

    ¡°Now then, it¡¯s been quite a while since things got fun around here.¡±

    Erhart was moving, and Lyle was moving as well.

    Those movements with Lorphys at the center would one day bring an influence to the entire continent.

    Monica *pant* (*¡ä§¥`) *pant*: ¡°My chicken dickwad is too dreamy! That aside, Sevens Volume 4 will be on sale February 27th! They¡¯re already taking reservations!¡±

    Monica (*¥Î?¥Î): ¡°This time holds some heartwarming developments with the harem, and with this and that, there are some depictions that will sweeten the insides of your mouths! I hope you enjoy the differing published version of Sevens as well.¡±

    Monica (¡ä?£à*)¥Î¥·: ¡°And that is all. I shall now put the shameless plug back in.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!